《Mysterious Mrs. Pansy》 Chapter 1: The Arrival A young woman stepped out of the Guavo train station, d in a crisp white T-shirt and jeans. The suns gentle caress flushed her delicate features, and she tucked a few stray curls behind her ears. Beneath her elegant, arched eyebrows were striking eyes, a slender nose, and cherry-red lips. Her natural beauty required no enhancement from makeup. Hello, Miss North, I presume? Im the driver sent by the Pansy family, the chauffeur greeted as Jane North nodded in response and settled into the car, her fatigue evident. During the journey, the driver surreptitiously stole nces at the young woman, her eyes closed as she rested in the back seat. This woman was none other than Patrick Pansys fiance. At just twenty-one, Patrick was already the formidable CEO of Pansy Group, setting him apart from his peers. He exuded vitality and a no-nonsense demeanor thatmanded respect, striking fear into the hearts of many in the business world. His grandfather, Mike Pansy, had taken it upon himself to find him a suitable bride, and Jane, a countryside girl, was the chosen one. With his hands firmly on the steering wheel, the driver couldnt help but take another nce at Janes innocent countenance and shook his head, foreseeing the challenges she would face within the Pansy family. As Jane gradually opened her eyes, she gazed upon the unfamiliar city with a calm,posed expression. The car arrived at the grand Pansy family residence in no time, and the driver assisted Jane with her luggage. Jane had barely set foot inside when a well-dressed woman appeared before her, her eyes filled with disdain. Wendy! Yes, Mrs. Pansy, a maid promptly responded. Upon a signal from Beatrice Pansy, she began spraying disinfectant around Jane. Beatrice Pansy, Patricks mother, stood with hands on her hips, issuing orders. Spray her shoes and hair as well. The strong, astringent scent made Janes nose tingle. She couldnt help but retort, Whats the matter with you? Beatrice flew into a fit of anger. Ive heard that youe from the countryside, but I assumed youd have some manners. It seems that youre no different from those ill-mannered girls they raise over there. Im doing this to prevent any viruses or bacteria you might bring into our home. Do you want us to catch whatever youre carrying?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jane, never one to tolerate disrespect, would have walked away if it werent for the deal she had made with her grandfather. In that case, you might want to spray some disinfectant in your mouth; it seems to need it. With this response, Jane brushed the servant aside and entered the house. Beatrice was left speechless, pointing at Jane with a trembling hand. Wendy rushed tofort her. In the living room, a girl about the same age as Jane sat on the sofa, adorned in designer clothes and heavy makeup. Her expression oozed condescension as she observed Jane. She was Melissa Pansy, Patricks cousin. Are you Jane North, Patricks fiance? Melissa rolled her eyes upon seeing Janes attire, clearly unimpressed. Goodness, Grandpa certainlycks taste. I cant believe he chose someone like you. I heard you came here by train. You should have told us you couldnt afford a ne ticket; we would have bought one for you. Well, I suppose theres no airport in the countryside, is there? Jane raised an eyebrow as she examined Melissa, wondering if every member of this family was as arrogant as they appeared. Although there was no airport in her hometown, her grandfather had reserved an entire high-speed train to Guavo exclusively for her. These arrogant individuals were oblivious to the luxurious nature of her journey, or the fact that she could have easily traveled by private jet if she so desired. Jane could have set them straight, but she chose not to, simply walking upstairs instead. Melissa, infuriated by theck of attention, couldnt resist following her. Wheres my room? Jane inquired of the maid nearby. Right this way, the maid responded, but before she could guide her, Melissa intervened with condescension. Youve probably never had a room this size. You should appreciate it while youre here. Im Patricks cousin, Melissa. You should fawn over me if you Before Melissa could finish her sentence, Jane stepped into the room, firmly shutting the door in her face. Melissa seethed with anger. Ah! How can that pauper be so arrogant? What was Grandpa thinking? The maid cautiously approached Melissa. Miss, isnt this Mr. Pansys room? Melissa looked scornfully at the door. Hush! Dont tell her. Patrick despises anyone in his personal space or using his things. When he finds out shes here, just say she chose this room. A sly glint in Melissas eyes hinted at her cunning intentions. Chapter 2: Sleep in His Bed Unbeknownst to Jane, she had unknowingly entered someone elses room. When she noticed the bathroom stocked with only mens products, she assumed it was another attempt by the Pansys to irritate her. What a remarkable family, she muttered sarcastically as she stepped into the shower. Jane knew she only had to endure this for three months; she had made a bet with her grandfather. If she didnt develop feelings for Patrick during this time, their marriage would be called off. A maid brought dinner for her after she emerged from the bathroom. She quickly ate and fell asleep. Patrick arrived home from a business dinner well past midnight, aware that Jane was due to arrive that day. Mike had suggested he pick her up, but he had refused, feigning a heavy workload. He had no interest in his fiance, believing the marriage was bound to be canceled sooner orter. Exhausted, Patrick managed to take a shower and went straight to bed. In his inebriated state, he failed to notice that someone else was in his room until hey down on his bed. The unexpected presence under the covers startled him, and he quickly moved away. The room was dimly lit, so he couldnt discern the womans face clearly. Before he could process what was happening, she rolled over and hugged him. She whispered, Teddy Bear, dont be naughty. Its time to sleep. Patrick was utterly frozen. This woman had a strangely familiar scent, much like that girl Her fragrance was soothing as his nose nestled against her neck. For reasons unbeknownst to him, Patrick found himself returning the embrace. He drifted off to sleep with Jane in his arms. To his surprise, Patrick, who usually struggled with insomnia, slept through the night like a contented baby. He experienced a vivid dream that night, taking him back ten years in time. In a dimly lit room, a girl held him tightly and reassured him with a sweet voice, Dont be afraid. Ill protect you. Nothing will harm you. In the dream, he encountered that girl once again. The experience felt startlingly real. The next morning, Melissa woke up at the crack of dawn. She had hoped to hear that Jane had been evicted from the room upon Patricks return. But the maid said nothing of the sort. Why was that? Patricks car was in the garage, so he must havee homest night. Patrick loathed anyone encroaching on his personal space. He couldnt have possibly shared his bed with a stranger. Filled with curiosity and unease, Melissa knocked on Patricks door. Hey, Patrick! Breakfast is ready. Dont you have a morning meeting? You should wake up! The noise woke the two sleeping individuals simultaneously. Jane immediately felt the warmth of another person, realizing her head rested not on a pillow but on a solid chest. She sat up, wide awake, and looked into the intense eyes of a man.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Who are you? Patricks eyes darkened. Jane North? Since he knew her name, Jane assumed that he was her fianc, Patrick. But why was he in her room? She was about to question him further when he remarked, You came into my room and slept in my bed on your very first day in this house. I must say, youre quite something! What? Jane lookedpletely baffled. He had just said this was his bed? How was that possible? Were all the members of this family equally unreasonable and troublesome? Oh my! Jane eximed as her thoughts drifted to the mens products shed seen in the bathroom the previous day. It appeared that Melissa had misled her. In a hurry, Jane got off the bed and stared at him coldly. Just to set the record straight, I didnt intend to sleep here. Melissa told me this was my room. No offense, but Im not interested in you. On top of that, I fell asleep alone. Why didnt you realize there was someone else in the bed when you got back? And why did you hold me all night? Dont tell me you have a crush on me? Patricks face reddened with embarrassment as he listened to her words. He couldnt deny that he had indeed held her throughout the night. Just as the previous night, he was struck dumb when their eyes met. Her beautiful eyes were strikingly simr to that girls. Jane squinted at him with a sly smile. Whats with that look? Are you smitten with me? Patrick regained hisposure, his expression growing stern. Get out! And never enter this room again! Jane clicked her tongue and promptly left with her belongings. They had only just met, yet already, they didnt seem to like each other. Meanwhile, Melissa, who was still standing at the door, was astonished to see Jane emerging. Jane greeted her with a cryptic smile. Good morning! Just as you wished, your cousin held me in his arms and we slept the whole night. We got along quite well. Im sure youre thrilled about that. Nonsense! Melissas face turned an even deeper shade of red. She couldnt believe it. In her view, there was no way Patrick could like Jane, let alone spend the entire night in herpany. Nevertheless, the fact that they had indeed spent the night together was impossible to deny. Chapter 3: Country Bumpkin Jane made her exit, concealing her irritation behind a strained smile. Melissa couldnt contain herself. Hey, you, country bumpkin! You cant just walk away. I havent finished speaking yet, and Im telling you, Patrick will never marry you! Just then, Patrick emerged from the room. Um Patrick Melissa stammered, retreating in fear. Patricks expression darkened. Clearly, he was angry, and Melissa wisely chose to remain silent. Jane summoned a maid to escort her to her room, where she unpacked her belongings before heading downstairs for breakfast. Beatrice, Melissa, and Patrick were already seated at the dining table. Beatrice immediatelyunched into a critique as Jane took her seat. Were you not taught proper etiquette? Not only did you oversleep, but you also couldnt be bothered to prepare breakfast. Do you think you already own this ce? Jane nced at Beatrice and replied tly, Im not a servant. She had no intention of preparing breakfast for this family. Though Patrick remained silent during the exchange, it was clear he held no favor for Jane either. The atmosphere at the dining table grew tense. Breakfast was consumed in near silence. Following the meal, Beatrice handed Jane a bank card. This card is loaded with about five thousand dors. Get yourself some decent clothes before you start at thepany. And remember to behave properly; dont bring any trouble to Patrick. To strengthen the connection between them, Mike had proposed that Jane join thepany as Patricks secretary, an arrangement that Tony North, Janes grandfather, had agreed to. Jane didnt resist. After all, it was temporary. The employment was not an issue, but the bank card was. It was evident that Beatrice looked down on her. Jane responded with a sarcastic tone, Thanks, but no thanks. As far as she was concerned, there was nothing wrong with her clothing. They were custom-made for her, which was likely why the Pansys couldnt identify them as designer attire.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Without waiting for a response from Beatrice or anyone else, Jane returned to her room to prepare for her new job. As she stepped into her room, her phone buzzed with a bank notification. A sum of fifty million dors had been transferred into her ount. A text from Old North appeared, Dear, I hope they are treating you well over there. I transferred some money to your ount. Buy whatever you want, and let me know if anyone bullies you. I love you. Jane smiled and texted back, Grandpa, Im not happy here. Theyre bullying me, and its no joke. Old North responded almost instantly, Good to know. In any case, Im going fishing. Well chatter. Jane couldnt believe her eyes. Sighing, she changed into a professional suit and left the house. The driver held the car door open for her. As she climbed into the car, she noticed that Patrick was already inside. You said you werent interested in me. Why agree to work as my secretary? Patricks voice held a touch of sarcasm, and a smirk yed on his lips. Dont jump to conclusions just because I agreed. I promised my grandpa to stay with you for three months. Once thats done, well call off the marriage, Jane replied, casting an indifferent nce his way. Huh? Patrick snorted. Arent you worried you might fall in love with me in the next three months? I suppose you wont want to leave then. Jane found his words amusing. Youve got quite the ego, Patrick. For your information, Ill never fall for you. So, get off your high horse. Though Jane acknowledged Patricks good looks, it didnt matter to her. He had the kind of repulsive personality she detested in men. Patricks expression darkened at her words. Shed never fall for him? Well see about that, Jane. Dont forget what you just said. In Patricks view, Jane was merely ying hard to get. Why would I even consider marrying you if I had no feelings for you or didnt want to be your wife? Rest assured, in three months, well go our separate ways. By the way, we must pretend not to know each other at thepany. I dont want any unnecessary drama there. Patrick remained silent. Unbeknownst to Jane, drama at work was inevitable. The news of Patricks engagement had already spread like wildfire. It wasmon knowledge that his fiance hailed from the countryside. The employees at Pansy Group were buzzing with discussion. Did you guys hear thetest? Mr. Pansys fiance will be working here as his secretary! Really? I heard shes not attractive andes from the countryside. She must have gone to some no-name college. Can she even understand the documents? Haha! You said it. I doubt she even knows how to use aputer. The gossipers fell silent as soon as Patrick walked in, with Jane at his side. Everyones jaws dropped upon seeing them. Chapter 4: Unveiling Elegance Hey, check it out! Whos the stunning woman that came in with Mr. Pansy? Shes absolutely gorgeous and carries herself with such grace! Oh my, look at those legs! So slender and perfect! Ive never seen anyone so beautiful! Could that be Mr. Pansys fiance? No way, that cant be true! The employees couldnt help but wonder about the identity of the woman who entered with Patrick. The mostmon assumption was that she must be a business associate. However, when she left Patricks side to sign in at the personnel department, it suddenly dawned on everyone who she was. Word of Janes presence at thepany spread like wildfire. It turned out that the woman who had apanied Patrick was none other than Jane. People were left bewildered. Wasnt Jane supposed to be an ugly country bumpkin? How had she transformed into a striking beauty? As Jane went through the necessary formalities, the employees in the secretarial department engaged in animated conversations about her. Jane is incredibly beautiful! She even outshines Florence Doyle! one of the employees marveled. Monica Betsy, the department head, wore a scowl and a look of disdain in her eyes. With malice, she remarked, Beauty is only skin deep. No matter how beautiful she is, shes still a poor country girl who knows nothing about city life. Shes not fit to be Mr. Pansys wife. As Jane walked into the secretarial department, she overheard these disparagingments. A sardonic glint shed in her eyes as she retorted loudly, If Im not fit to be his wife, who is? You? Monicas expression froze, and she averted her gaze, refraining from responding to Jane. She couldnt afford to antagonize her. Ahem! Mr. Pansy instructed me to treat you like any other member of this department. Youll be assigned your share of work, irrespective of your status. Heres the document for todays advertisement shoot; its your responsibility. With a derisive smile, Jane epted the document and left. The others huddled around Monica once again. Monica, isnt this Carls shoot? Jane is new; dont you think she might mess it up? A mischievous twinkle gleamed in Monicas eyes. The face of the advertisement was Carl Waters, a young and famously bad-tempered celebrity. He was notorious for being difficult to work with. People typically went out of their way to avoid him. Monica was eager to see Janes inexperience cause chaos on her first day. As soon as Jane exited the room, she examined the document outlining the advertisements schedule. She couldnt help but notice Carls name, which struck her as oddly familiar. In the CEOs office, Patricks assistant inquired, Monica Betsy just handed over the Carl Waters shoot to Miss North. Should I assign someone else? Patrick and Carl had been childhood friends. Everyone was aware of Carls temperamental nature, and it was a given that Jane would bear the brunt of it if she worked with him today. Recalling Janes morning remarks, Patrick finally responded, No, let her handle it. He was looking forward to her trials and tribtions. Thepany was responsible for every aspect of the shoot. Jane and several employees went downstairs to wee Carl. A few minutester, a ck Bentley pulled into the Pansy Groups premises. Carl emerged from the vehicle, sporting sunsses. At only neen, he already had millions of fans worldwide. His fame had only fueled his arrogance. He carried himself with a sense of superiority, striding as if he owned the world. Jane approached him and extended her hand for a handshake. Wee, Mr. Waters. Im Jane Hewett, the person in charge of todays shoot. Its a pleasure to meet you. However, Carl ignored the gesture and skipped the pleasantries. He instead grumbled with a scowl, Its sweltering out here! Why didnt you bring an umbre? Anyways, are we ready to roll? I dont have time to waste. Oh, and get me a coffee before we start. Not just any coffee, though. I want one from that caf downtown; they make the best Carls words trailed off as he finally looked at Janes face. His jaw literally dropped. Wow, is this a dream or what?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Carl removed his sunsses, his disbelief palpable. He hugged Jane excitedly. Jane? Is that really you? You work here now? When did this happen? Shouldnt you be globe-trotting by now? Jane patted Carls head with a smile and replied, Carl, its been a while. What did you say you wanted to drink again? Never mind! I didnt say anything. What about you, though? What would you like to drink? Ill get it for you. The onlookers were utterly bbergasted. The perpetually arrogant Carl was not only hugging Jane but also speaking to her with such respect. He even allowed her to pat his head. Was this really Carl, or was someone impersonating him? Perhaps he was showing this courtesy because Jane was Patricks fiance. But he was usually arrogant even in Patricks presence. What on earth was happening? The truth was, Jane and Carl had crossed paths two years ago. At that time, Carl was seventeen and filming near Janes hometown in the countryside. He had been kidnapped by some thugs. Luckily, Jane happened upon the scene and saved him. Carl had watched in awe as she effortlessly defeated the kidnappers. He had believed he was facing certain death until she swooped in like a superhero. She had invited him to her home, and to his astonishment, her residence was even morevish than the mansion from Downton Abbey. It turned out that she was not only kind but also quite well-off. Carl couldnt help but hold her in high regard. Chapter 5: Engagement The two strolled into Pansy Group, and the photo shoot went off without a hitch. Some of the clothing choices didnt meet Carls taste, leading to a fewints. However, whenever Jane reassured him, his opinion took an immediate U-turn. Her presence had an almost magical effect on him. If he veered off course, one of Janes nces would set him right. Carl was not only respectful, but also somewhat fearful of her. It wasnt just gratitude for her past heroics; he worried she might give him a spanking if he irritated her. Despite Carls potentially hindering attitude, what was estimated to take five hours ended in just two. Once the shoot was over, Carl grabbed Janes arm and suggested, Lets go. We have a lot of catching up to do. Dinners on me. No, I cant. Im still on duty, Jane coldly rejected him. A few employees were still on set, pretending to be busy while gossiping about the unfolding drama. Did Carl offer Jane dinner and get turned down? Wow, whats going on? Doesnt she know who he is? Most girls would jump at the chance. Shes acting pretty haughty. Id dly trade ces with her and quit my job just to spend some time with Carl. Jane is a fool. Rejected, Carl felt almost defeated. After a moments thought, he inquired, By the way, why did you start working here? Did your family go bankrupt? If so, I can support you. You dont have to work here, okay? Jane rolled her eyes and replied, You dont know the whole story, Carl. If youll excuse me She returned to work, leaving everyone expecting a dramatic exit from Carl in frustration. However, to their surprise, he managed a helpless smile and headed to the lounge to wait for Jane until her shift was over. At closing time, Patrick walked out of his office and told Jane, Grandpa has a reservation at a restaurant. Lets go have dinner. Patrick had been reluctant to go, but Mike had resorted to threats. The old man had experienced a heart attack and, during a video call, he said, You must go. If you dont, Ill pull the plug on this venttor. Do you want me to die? Patrick had no choice but toply.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jane was about to respond when Carl entered the room. Jane, are you off duty now? Shall we have dinner? It wasnt until Patrick cleared his throat that Carl realized he wasnt alone. Oh, Patrick, youre here! Had Jane and Carl known each other all along? Patrick watched the two of them in puzzlement. Jane, who had remained quiet until then, finally spoke. How about we all have dinner together? In the end, the three of them made their way to the restaurant where Mike had made a reservation. During the ride, Carl engaged in animated conversation with Jane, who responded warmly from time to time. When they arrived, Carls chivalrous side emerged as he held the door for Jane, pulled out a chair for her, served her food, and filled her wine ss. Patrick found himself ying a supporting role, as if they were in their own world and he was simply a bystander. By the way, you still havent told me why you decided to work at Pansy Group. Is there something between you and Patrick? Carl had a suspicion that there might be more to their rtionship. ncing at Patrick, Jane replied, My grandfather asked me to work here. As for whats between us were engaged. Carl nearly choked on his water. Wait, you two are what? What a small world we live in! So, youre the country girl Patrick is engaged to? Jane nodded nonchntly. The rumors of their engagement had spread far and wide in Guavo, so Carl was already aware of it. Given his knowledge of Janes background, he couldnt help but sigh at how misguided the media had been. She might be from the countryside, but she was far from poor. The North family was incredibly wealthy, with dozens of mansions scattered around the world. Are you two in love? Carl asked, looking at them incredulously. Jane responded calmly, Dont get the wrong idea. Were not in love. The engagement will be called off in three months. Carl let out a sigh of relief and nodded. In a candid admission, he said, Thats good. Patrick doesnt deserve you. Im even better than him. You two arepletely different. Hes cold and boring. A marriage between you two would be a disaster. Patrick angrily stabbed a piece of steak and chewed it vigorously. Carl wasnt worthy of Jane? What nonsense! By the way, Carl, your brother asked me to purchase the car youve always wanted. He ns to gift it to you. I thought Come on, Patrick. I didnt mean it like that. Cant you take a joke anymore? Carl offered an awkward smile. They enjoyed a pleasant meal. Upon leaving the restaurant, Jane and Patrick bid Carl farewell. Goodbye, Jane! Ille to visit whenever I have some free time. Jane patted Carls head as they hugged, waving to him. Farewell, Carl. Take care! She patted him affectionately, as if he were a pet dog, like her skan Mmute. But in Patricks eyes, it seemed as if she were flirting with him. He grumbled and climbed into the car. On the way back, he finally voiced hisint, Now I see why you were so confident when you said youd never fall in love with me. Youre in love with someone else. Chapter 6: Distracted Jane gazed at Patrick, her brow furrowed in confusion.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In case youve forgotten, youre engaged to me now. Carl is a celebrity, and all eyes are on him. Behave yourself. I wont stand idly by if you tarnish the Pansy familys reputation, Patrick warned sternly. Only then did Jane realize that Patrick believed she had feelings for Carl. How had his mind leaped to that conclusion? And, I should remind you that marrying into the Waters family will be quite challenging. Youre two years older than Carl- Enough! Jane snapped. Our engagement is merely a matter of convenience. We both know it wont lead to a real marriage. That being said, its none of your business whom I choose to date or marry. Dont dictate my life! Patricks face darkened, and he wanted to reply but held back, recognizing the fire in her eyes. The remainder of the car ride was silent. Jane hadnt directly refuted the notion of having feelings for Carl, and her defensive reaction left Patrick convinced that he was right. This only served to further irk him. Patricks insomnia persisted that night, a familiar torment that had gued him since his abduction at thirteen. His mind was usually gued with panic attacks over that traumatic experience, but now, he couldnt stop thinking about Jane. Images from the previous night danced through his mind, and he found himself longing to hold her in his arms again. His irritation grew. What does she see in Carl? Why would she be interested in a boy? Is she blind? Annoyed, he rose from his bed and lit a cigarette. The next few days at work were quiet for Jane, but she couldnt help but miss her previous life as a globetrotting traveler. When she wasnt catching flights, she spent her days lounging at home, living the best life. The anniversary ceremony for Pansy Group came and went. On the evening of the grand banquet, Jane had to be styled and dressed in a cocktail dress. The event was extravagant, with prominent businessmen from near and far in attendance. As the CEO, Patrick was engrossed in pleasantries with numerous guests. Jane grew weary of meeting people and sought refuge in thedies room. After a quick touch-up of her hair and makeup, she emerged, only to be confronted by a woman. Jane North, isnt it? The woman appeared to be of simr age as Jane. She donned a custom-made dress and expensive jewelry, suggesting she hailed from an affluent family. Yes, how can I help you? Jane replied. Im Florence Doyle, the woman dered, moving closer. The name Florence Doyle had cropped up repeatedly since Janes arrival in Guavo. Florence had been in Patricks life for many years, and the public had expected her to be the one to capture his heart. Were done here, Jane said impatiently. Florence retrieved a bank card from her purse and calmly announced, Theres ten million dors on this card. I want you to publicly call off your engagement with Patrick tonight. Jane raised an eyebrow, then rolled her eyes. What was it with Guavo residents and their audacity? Werent they incredibly bold? Although the offer was an affront to Jane, she couldnt help but acknowledge that Florence was more generous than Beatrice, who had only offered five thousand dors. Janes response irked Florence, who was taken aback. She thought ten million dors could significantly change Janes life. Jane had never handled such a sum, or so Florence assumed. How could ten million be chicken feed? This sum is barely enough for my monthly expenses. Jane tut-tutted before leaving, clearly unimpressed with Florences proposition. With disbelief, Florence watched Jane walk away, wondering if Jane had lost her mind. How could she think that ten million dors is just chicken feed? She must be out of her mind! Florence muttered to herself. Meanwhile, Patrick had just concluded a speech and was engaged in conversation with a guest. When Jane returned to the banquet hall, Beatrice approached her, chastising her for wandering about. Why are you wandering around? Just sit there. Dont bring disgrace to the Pansy family, Beatrice scolded Jane. Chapter 7: Real Identity Beatrices scolding only made Jane regret attending the banquet. She was already bored and tired of sitting in one ce. The nagging womans words weighed on her, making her contemte leaving the event just to escape the relentless chastising. However, before she could devise her escape n, Florence approached once again, this time apanied by a group of young women. Florence feigned as though she hadnt encountered Jane before, and with a radiant smile, she kissed Beatrices cheeks. Mrs. Pansy, you look absolutely stunning. This must be Patricks fiancee, right? Florence shifted her attention to Jane, extending her hand. Hi, Im Florence Doyle. Nice to meet you, Jane. Florence put on an act, radiating nobility and friendliness, and it would be impolite for Jane to ignore her. Jane couldnt refuse the handshake in this setting. Seeing that Jane had epted the handshake, Beatrice intervened, ring at Jane. With a polite smile, she said, Dont mind her, Florence. Shes just a country bumpkin, so shes not familiar with proper etiquette.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Its alright. Ive heard Jane is quite talented. I noticed theres a piano on the stage. How about we have a friendlypetition to liven up the atmosphere? Florence suggested. Janes eyes narrowed as she fixed her gaze on Florence. People assumed she was a pauper from the slums, so she couldnt help but wonder where Florence got the idea that she was musically talented. It was evident that Florence intended to humiliate her. Before Jane could respond, Florence headed straight for the piano. As a member of a prestigious family and Patricks childhood sweetheart, Florence easily captivated everyones attention. With skillful grace, Florence performed a piece she was very familiar with. An eruption of apuse and praise followed the conclusion of her performance. After stepping down from the stage with regal poise, Florence addressed Jane, I wasnt giving it my all. Now, your turn, Jane. Lets see if youre up to the challenge. Florences friends began to taunt Jane. You were outstanding up there, girl. Absolutely amazing! Dont hesitate, Jane. Get up on that stage and show us what youve got! Or do you not know how to y the piano? That would be a real blow to Patrick if his fiancee couldnt even y a simple musical instrument. The surrounding guests watched, and some already shook their heads in disappointment, casting aside Janes reputation. Beatrice observed the unfolding scene and was mortified, causing her disdain for Jane to grow. Finally, Jane gave a faint smile and said, Im not hesitating because I dont know how to y. Its more like ying the piano here makes me feel like a street performer. But, if you insist She set her winess down and gracefully ascended the stage. Jane intentionally selected the same piece Florence had yed, with Florence hoping to humiliate her. Unbeknownst to Florence, Jane had be a piano virtuoso at just ten years old. No one would be able to humiliate her. Melodious music soon filled the silent banquet hall, and shortly after, some guests paired up and began dancing to the enchanting melody. Those with musical knowledge could tell that Janes performance was far superior to Florences. Patrick, who had been preupied with guests, turned his head upon hearing the captivating music. His eyes fell upon the angelic figure on the stage. Jane donned a light blue dress, and her wavy hair cascaded down her back and over her shoulder. With closed eyes, she delicately pressed the piano keys with her slender fingers, captivating the onlookers. Those not dancing were entranced by Janes performance, and it became evident to everyone that Jane had outperformed Florence. The apuse was thunderous, and Jane gracefully descended the stage. You are indeed talented, Jane. Your skills surpass mine, Florence admitted defeat despite her embarrassment and anger. This was a blow to her pride. An educated, wealthy woman had been outperformed by a country girl. You yed brilliantly, Florence, Jane responded perfunctorily. At that moment, a middle-aged man in a well-tailored ck suit began to approach them. Jane recognized him all too well. He was Hamilton Grey, the butler of the North family. Jane couldnt fathom why he was present; was her true identity on the verge of exposure? Hamilton walked directly toward them, his gaze focused on Jane. However, he didnt say a word to her. Instead, he turned to Patrick and Beatrice, saying, Its a pleasure to meet you. Im Hamilton Grey, the butler of the North family. Mr. North isnt feeling well, so he sent me as his representative. He conveys his apologies and warm regards. Beatrice stepped forward, shook Hamiltons hand, and asked hastily, Is Mr. North all right? Chapter 8: Florence’s Lie Beatrice and Hamilton engaged in conversation, well aware of the longstanding friendship between Old North and Mike. In the past, the Pansy and North families had been powerhouses in the business industry. However, Old North had unexpectedly sold hispany and retired many years ago, vanishing from the public eye. While he hadnt been in the limelight, the North family retained its esteemed reputation. Hamilton presented the gifts Old North had sent for the Pansys, which included a world-renowned painting and the deed to a multimillion-dor plot ofnd in the southern part of the city, among other things. Old North was renowned for his generous gestures. Jane, despite her disdain for the Pansys, couldnt help but feel a pang of irritation at thevish gifts her family had bestowed upon them. Still, she was relieved that Hamilton hadnte to the event to expose her true identity. Her n was to leave in three months, and if Beatrice discovered her true background, she might be prevented from going. Moreover, Patrick might treat her differently upon learning of her wealth. As Jane lost herself in thought, one of Florences friends inquired, The North family is incredibly generous. Florence, didnt you meet Old Norths granddaughter at a fashion show? The identity of Old Norths beloved granddaughter is one of the greatest mysteries today. There have been numerous spections, but no one knows her name, let alone her appearance, added another friend. Indeed, I remember she gave you her contact information. She even mentioned visiting you when shes in Guavo, chimed in Florences other friend. Wow, Florence, youre amazing! Jane raised an eyebrow and gazed at Florence with a quizzical expression. Florence, upon noticing Janes gaze, frowned deeply and asked, Why are you staring at me like that, Jane? Jane inquired, Did you genuinely meet Old Norths granddaughter? Florence nodded, crossing her arms defensively. Florences friend condescendingly remarked, What? Are you envious of Florence? You might share the North surname, but youre just a country bumpkin! Jane couldnt help but smile at these words, yet she refrained from responding. Florence, perplexed by Janes smile, wondered why she was grinning. Did she somehow see through her fabricated encounter with the young heiress? Florence dismissed her suspicions, concluding she was overthinking. Though Florence tried to shake off her doubts, Jane shook her head and left with a smirk. Something about Janes demeanor unsettled Florence, but she couldnt quite put her finger on it. She became increasingly agitated and muttered, Shes far too arrogant for a pauper, casting an annoyed re in Janes direction.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. During her moment of frustration, an idea took shape in Florences mind, and her lips curled into a sinister smile. Meanwhile, Jane retreated to a quieter corner with her winess, seeking sce. As she massaged her forehead, Jane felt someones gaze upon her. Raising her head, she locked eyes with Patrick. Patrick had been unable to look away since Janes piano performance, pondering how a countryside girl could possess such prodigious piano-ying skills and noble temperament. He snapped back to reality as their eyes met, and his heart skipped a beat. Yet, Jane seemed to avert her gaze nonchntly, as though he were of no significance. His initial heartache soon transformed into irritation, evident from his deep frown. Sipping her wine and musing aloud, Jane wondered, Why on earth is he staring at me? The most usible reason she could think of was that Patrick had harbored expectations of her failing in her piano performance, as she had defied his assumptions. Despite being a Pansy, Jane couldnt care less about such a self-centered man. Chill, Jane. Youll be out of here in three months, she reminded herself. Jane sat in solitude for an extended period as the night wore on. Some guests began to depart, and she decided it was time to leave as well. Walking outside, she attempted to hail a taxi when Patricks annoyed voice suddenly echoed from behind, Why are you leaving without telling me? Chapter 9: You Are Not My Boss Jane turned to find Patrick walking over with a frown. It was evident that he had been keeping a close watch on her throughout the evening. Why do I have to report my every move to you? Were not at work, so youre not my boss. I can do as I please! Jane couldnt help but wonder why he was so concerned about her actions. Suddenly, a car pulled up in front of them, and the driver hurriedly stepped out to open the door. Jane recognized it as one of Patricks cars. Gazing away, Patrick spoke indifferently, Itste now, and its not safe to take a taxi alone. Lets go back together. If anything were to happen to you, people would me the Pansy family for not taking care of you. Jane furrowed her brows and replied, Thanks, but no thanks. I can take care of myself. Just as Jane moved away to g down a passing taxi, Patrick seized her wrist and ordered, Get in the car! Staring her down, he added, Since youll be staying with me for three months, Im responsible for you. Dont provoke me now! In simpler terms, he didnt give a damn about her; he was acting out of self-interest. The frown on Janes face deepened as she shook off his hand and reluctantly climbed into the car. Before even meeting Patrick, she had resigned herself to not falling for him during their three months together. Now, after witnessing his temper and realizing hecked the maturity to treat her properly, her dislike for him only grew. How could her grandpa be so blind as to choose this man as a potential son-inw? Florence, who had followed Patrick from the hall, observed the two getting into the same car and departing. She muttered under her breath, I should be the one sitting in that car with Patrick! This woman came out of nowhere and stole my ce. Im the only one deserving of being Mrs. Pansy. After some contemtion, Florence dialed a number on her phone. Hey, whats going on? You want to be friends with me, dont you? Are you ready to show yourmitment? The person on the other end was Monica, the head of the secretarial department at Pansy Group. She had aspired to infiltrate the world of the wealthy but had encountered obstacles in doing so. Now, receiving a call from Florence, she eagerly agreed, Of course! Ill do whatever you ask. Just name it! Well, its simple. It concerns Jane. Ive heard that shes in your department. You should be well-ced to make her life miserable, right? Florence paused before continuing, After this, Ill get you any luxury handbag you desire. You know money is no issue for me. Monica was initially taken aback by the request but, swayed by the promise of luxury goods, she enthusiastically dered, Youre incredibly generous. Count on me. Ill make sure Jane gets a lesson she wont forget. Florences heart swelled upon hearing that Patrick didnt care about Jane. Its settled, then. Your reward wille once its all done. Dont let me down. Meanwhile, in the back seat of Patricks car, Jane and Patrick sat in silence, a palpable gulf between them. Patrick turned to her and couldnt help but notice that Jane had been gazing out of the window since she got in the car. Her reticence was vexing him. Ahem! I had no idea you were such a talented pianist. When did you learn to y? Jane finally nced at him, her eyebrows arching slightly. I was that good, huh? Well, I learned it just now. Patrick couldnt believe his ears.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing his disbelief, Jane felt a surge of satisfaction. She added with a proud grin, I learned it from watching Florences performance. What did you think of my rendition? Were you spellbound? Im pretty clever, dont you think? Patrick looked away in frustration,menting, Its so hard to have a conversation with you. Jane shrugged, responding, Then dont! I didnt beg you to start one with me in the first ce. You initiated it! With that, Jane also turned her head away from him. Chapter 10: No One Will Help You Patrick loosened his tie, irritation evident on his face. He clenched his jaw as he gazed out at the passing traffic. His anger wasnt directed at Jane but at himself. He regretted initiating that conversation with her. Patrick couldnt fathom why he felt so uneasy whenever she remained silent and ignored him. He should have done the same, given her apparentck of interest. The remainder of the drive home was a quiet and uneventful one. Upon arriving at the vi, Patrick swiftly exited the car and entered the house. Jane, on the other hand, took her time. When she finally entered, she found Patrick seated on the living room sofa, holding a ss of water. She didnt spare him a second nce and made her way upstairs. Patrick ced his ss on the table with an audible thud, emitting a deep, growling sigh. Janes indifference was akin to a wound that wouldnt stop bleeding. Despite the noise, Jane didnt stop or look back. She continued her slow ascent up the stairs. Was he creating a fuss because of what she had said? His behavior seemed excessively sensitive. How could he manage Pansy Group with such a thin skin? Werent his family concerned that his sensitivity would jeopardize the family business? The following morning, Beatrice and Melissa persisted in their criticism of Jane during breakfast, following their usual routine. Jane, having developed a thick skin over time, remained silent. Her silence only seemed to fuel their frustration. They had been hoping for a shouting match with her that morning, but it appeared that wouldnt be the case now. As Jane finished her breakfast, she acted as though she were the sole upant of the dining table. Following her meal, she freshened up and headed off to work. Her role as a secretary was a breeze, given her natural diligence. She efficientlypleted her tasks in the morning, had lunch, and then indulged in a brief nap. By 3 oclock in the afternoon, Jane headed to the bathroom. Upon her return, she was met with a pile of documents resting on her desk, left there by Monica, who was conspicuously standing nearby. Jane was quick to question the appearance of the documents. Why are these on my desk? Monica retorted, The data in these documents must be input into thepanys system today. Another secretary was meant to share the workload with you, but he had an emergency and left earlier than usual. Youll have to tackle this alone. Finish it all by the end of the day. Ensure the data is urately organized because its needed tomorrow. Is that clear? Jane silently sifted through the stack of documents, realizing the sheer volume of work thaty ahead. It was a substantial task that would require hours ofbor. She would likely have to work overtime if she hoped toplete it alone by the end of the day. Why didnt you give these to me earlier? This is a substantial workload, Jane inquired. Monica pointed at her menacingly. Oh,e on! Whats so challenging about handling basic data records? You cant fault me for assigning them now. Understand that I was only notified about this recently. Things can be quite unpredictable in this workce. Your status as Mr. Pansys fiance doesnt exempt you from your responsibilities here. As the department head, I have every right to delegate tasks to you. If you cant handle it, feel free to quit. It was ringly obvious that Monica was intentionally making things difficult for Jane. However, Jane refused to be beaten down. Very well, Ill take care of it. With this, Jane seated herself and began working. A sinister smile crept across Monicas face. She had actually known about this task since the morning. Seeing that Jane hadpleted her other duties so swiftly, she had deliberately granted the other secretary a day off. She had remained silent until almost the end of the workday. The task was substantial, and Monica calcted that Jane would beboring untilte into the night. She expected Jane to be exhausted even if she managed to finish.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Remember, make no mistakes. Every single figure must be precise. A single error could render the entire dataset useless and cost thepany dearly, Monica admonished. Janes patience was wearing thin. She responded impatiently, Anything else? If you have something important to say, just say it all at once. Monica felt humiliated in front of her colleagues. She considered it a p in the face, as no one in the department had ever dared to go against her or speak to her in such a manner. She was furious that this neer had addressed her so brazenly. With clenched fists, Monica red at Jane and stormed away, muttering under her breath, Stupid girl! You may be all smiles now, but youll cryter. This is just the beginning. A more severe punishment awaits. Youll have no one to help you here. Youre on your own. Chapter 11: Photographic Memory Jane possessed an almost photographic memory, enabling her to memorize figures at a mere nce. This proficiency madeprehending the documents a breeze, and she proceeded to input the data into thepanys system. Although the process was somewhat intricate, she tackled it with confidence. As she grew ustomed to the task, her fingers flew across the keyboard, cking loudly. The sound drew the attention of her colleagues, sparking hushed conversations. Wow, shes a lightning-fast typist. I thought I was good, but shes outpacing me by miles. Isnt she from the countryside where people are supposedly less well-off? How can she type so quickly? Jane is full of surprises. Youre right! Did you see how she breezed through her morning tasks? Shes remarkably diligent for someone new to the corporate world. Weve misjudged her. Its no wonder shes be Mr. Pansys fiance. So what? Have you noticed that Mr. Pansy hardly acknowledges her? He doesnt even talk to her. Shes been rude to Monica. Im sure Monica assigned her this heavy workload as a form of punishment. She deserves it. From here on, shell have a tough time. Lets see how long she can handle it. True, but its not our problem. We shouldnt meddle. This isnt our battle. All these whisperedments drifted into Janes ears. She had her hands full, so she chose to ignore them. Jane had no intention of overexerting herself. Whenever she felt hungry or thirsty, shed grab a snack or a drink. If she grew tired, shed take a short walk. As closing time neared, most employees departed, leaving Jane behind, still immersed in her work. She left the office briefly to have dinner at 6 p. m. Food was not to be trifled with. Upon her return, Jane encountered Monica, who was hammering away at her desk furiously. Jane! Where did you disappear to? Have you finished the task I assigned you? You seem quitezy. I specifically emphasized that it must bepleted today, as its needed tomorrow. Instead of diligently working to meet the deadline, youve been strolling around, snacking, and guzzling drinks like a glutton. Whats going on with your work ethic? Dont you know how to do the job? If youre not up to the task, you should have spoken up so we could assign it to someone morepetent. Will you ept responsibility if thepany incurs losses due to the dy?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane couldnt stand Monicas constant berating. In the end, she couldnt take it any longer. If memory serves me right, you said it had to be finished today. Its not even 7 oclock. Dont rush me. I know exactly what Im doing! Monica continued to harangue her, refusing to relent. Dont act like a know-it-all. Youre still a neer, and- Enough! Jane interrupted, her hand raised. Monica fell silent immediately, taken aback by Janes sudden assertiveness. The few coworkers present were equally stunned. Jane had a strong aversion to noisy people, and Monicas ceaseless nagging had reached its limit. I still have plenty of hours before the deadline. If youre so keen on reprimanding me, save it for tomorrow. Leave me be, will you? If you keep disrupting my work, Ill have to report that I couldntplete it due to your interference. Youd be the one held ountable for any losses, not me. You wouldnt want that, would you? Monica was rendered speechless, her anger causing her face to redden. Finally, she muttered in frustration, Youre shirking your responsibilities, arent you? Fine, well see about this tomorrow! In an outburst, she stormed back into the office, taking her anger out on the other employees. None of you can leave without finishing your work. Lazy bunch! Jane sneered, paid Monica no mind, and returned to her duties. Her colleaguespleted their tasks one by one and left the office. By dusk, Jane remained the sole upant of the workspace. It wasnt until 9:30 p. m. that she finallypleted her work. While others would have worked past 11 without taking breaks, Janes efficient time management allowed her to finish ahead of schedule, even with intermittent pauses. Chapter 12: Fear of Darkness Just as Jane was getting ready to leave, she received a call from Monica. How long do you need to finish your task? Im done, Jane replied. What? Have you double-checked everything? Are you absolutely certain there are no errors? Monica hadnt expected Jane to finish so quickly. Yes, Im sure. If you have nothing else to say, Ill hang up and head home now, Jane responded impatiently. Wait! Theres more. You cant leave work just yet! Monica suddenly raised her voice. Why? Jane inquired, pausing at the door.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ive just received a call. Theres another document that must be input into the system, and Im on my way with it. Please wait. Cant you just email it to me? I cant wait for you toe over at this hour. No, its aplex task, and you havent done it before. If you make a mistake, it could lead to serious trouble. Please wait! Why are youining like a spoiled child? As an employee of this prestigiouspany, you should be prepared to work overtime. Im already home, but I dont minding back to ensure everything is set for tomorrow. Ah, I understand, Jane said. She didnt think too much about it and assumed Monica wasnt intentionally making things difficult for her. Given thete hour, Jane opted to wait at her desk and passed the time listening to music and ying games to unwind. After forty minutes, Monica still hadnt arrived. Feeling a need to use the restroom, Jane stepped away briefly. She resumed ying games for another twenty minutes upon her return, but there was still no sign of Monica. Jane decided to call her. Why havent you arrived yet? Ive been waiting for over an hour! Its not my fault Im runningte. I took a taxi to save time, but I got stuck in a traffic jam due to an ident. Im just getting out of the traffic now. Dont worry; Ill be there in thirty minutes. Can you believe the unlucky timing? The higher-ups shouldve given me the heads-up sooner. I cant believe Im rushing to the office at this hour! Hey, can you drive faster? Im in a hurry. Listening to Monicasints, Jane was starting to get a headache. Her patience was wearing thin. Just make it quick. Unbeknownst to Jane, Monica wasfortably lounging at home in an oversized t-shirt. She tossed her phone aside after ending the call, heading to the bathroom. What a fool! Jane, youre going to wait here for a long time, Monica cackled like an evil witch. Another forty minutes went by, and Monica still hadnt appeared. Janes patience was now dwindling. She called Monica once more. Do you want me to spend the entire night here? Where are you? Monica, meanwhile, was reclining on her sofa with a facial mask. Why are you in such a hurry? Im not enjoying beingte, you know. Unfortunately, Im stuck in a difficult situation. Just keep waiting. Im nearly there. Ill arrive in ten minutes. Get moving, would you? Well reach in ten minutes, right? Well, I Jane finally interjected, Ill give you ten more minutes. If youre not here by then, Im leaving. Upon hearing the abrupt dial tone, Monica tossed her phone onto the couch, picked up a grape, and leisurely munched on it. It wasnt until now that Jane started to smell a rat. After some consideration, she forwarded Monicas phone number to someone and sent a text: Find the location of this number. A response arrived five minutester. Janes blood boiled as she stared at her phone screen. Monica was in a residential area and wasnt moving. Fuming, she pped the desk. This is unbelievable! How dare you y tricks on me, Monica? I must have been too trusting. What was I thinking, believing that you were actually en route? She grabbed her bag and headed to the door, devising a n for revenge as she went. Just as she reached for the doorknob, the lights went out. The office, previously empty but for Jane, was now plunged into darkness. Startled, Jane nced around with a mixture of fear and trepidation. Slowly, she retreated to her desk, fished out her phone from her bag, and turned on the shlight. From her childhood, Jane had always had a strong aversion to the dark. Her heart raced in her chest. Despite the cold chills running down her spine, her palms and forehead were slick with sweat. As her fear deepened, she crawled under the desk, hugging herself with her chin resting on her knees. The shlight on her phone provided littlefort, as it struggled to dispel the surrounding darkness. What had caused the ckout? How long would it take to restore power? Quaking with fear, Jane tapped on her phone screen, intending to call the security office. But she suddenly realized she didnt have their number. Her anxiety had muddled her thoughts, making it difficult to think clearly. Chapter 13: Where Is Jane Its already eleven, but Jane hasnt returned yet. Where could she be? Mingling with men? Patrick had just gone downstairs to get a ss of water when he overheard Melissas irritablements. Beatrice added, She must have led a wild life in the countryside. Who knows if shes out partying at some bar? What a nuisance! Patrick couldnt help but feel a peculiar sensation in his chest when he heard their words. But when he remembered Janes behavior the previous night, that feeling quickly evaporated. Janes whereabouts were none of his concern. Beatrice noticed Patrick and turned her attention to him. I know you dont care about Jane. However, you cant allow her to do as she pleases while shes under our roof. Any misstep on her part would tarnish your reputation. After all, many people know shes your fiance. I suggest you end the engagement and have her leave this house. Who knows what kind of trouble she might cause if she stays. We cant clean up after her or deal with the consequences of her actions. Its the sensible thing to do. Patrick shrugged nonchntly and responded, Grandpa mentioned that the engagement would be terminated in three months. Beatrice was taken aback. So shell be staying here for three whole months? She eximed, Oh my! Shes only been here a few days, and I already cant stand her. Youd better discuss this with your grandpa and get her out of here as soon as possible! Why dont you discuss it with him yourself? Patrick shot back, raising an eyebrow. This suggestion silenced Beatrice; she knew that bringing up such a topic with Mike would only result in a harsh reprimand. Patrick returned upstairs, unwilling to engage further in the conversation. Upon entering his study, he noticed a message on his phone. He clicked on it and saw a single word: Help. The message hade from an unfamiliar number, which led him to assume it might be some sort of prank. He put his phone aside and attempted to continue working, but for some reason, he couldnt focus and felt restless. The clock had already struck twelve. After taking a shower, Patricky in bed, but sleep eluded him. He tossed and turned, his mind racing. He kept wondering why Jane hadnt returned yet and where she could be. Thats none of your business, Patrick, he muttered to himself, closing his eyes in an attempt to quell his thoughts of her. However, his restlessness persisted, and he couldnt sleep. He tried to shake off those thoughts, but they kept intruding. Finally, he remembered that Jane was new to the city and probably didnt know anyone. He also recalled the strange message he had received earlier from an unknown number. Why had she sent a distressing message? Was she in some kind of danger? Patrick couldnt ignore the nagging worry. He sat up abruptly and dialed the number, only to find that it was switched off.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His heart raced, and cold sweat formed on his forehead. He began to suspect that something might have happened to Jane. Without further hesitation, he got out of bed, put on some clothes, and decided to head to thepany. He nned to question the security guards and review the CCTV footage of Janes activities at work to gather any clues. As Patrick approached thepany, he noticed that the entire building was shrouded in darkness. The security guard on duty informed him that there was a problem with the power circuit and that it would be fixed at the crack of dawn before the employees arrived. When Patrick inquired about Jane, the security guard scratched his head and replied, I saw here in earlier, but I didnt see her leave. Im sure of it. Jane was already a well-known figure in the Pansy Group. Her presence was hard to miss, and the security guard would typically notice her passing by. Could it be that Jane was still inside the building? Patrick wondered. Why had she sent that strange message? The security guard suddenly raised his hand and added, By the way, I overheard some employees discussing as they left that Monica had assigned a challenging task to Jane, which had caused her to stayte. She might be inside, possibly exhausted and sleeping. With this new information, Patrick rushed into thepany and headed upstairs to the secretarial department. The security guard followed with a shlight. Patrick called out for Jane repeatedly, but there was no response; only the echo of his voice reverberated in the empty hallway. As he entered the secretarial department, the first thing he noticed was Janes bag sitting on a desk. Patricks gaze shifted downward, and he spotted her feet. Patrick hurriedly squatted down, and the security guard pointed his shlight beneath the desk. Jane was curled up, her face pallid, and her body drenched in sweat. Chapter 14: She Is Scared of the Dark Hey, Jane? Jane! Patrick uttered, holding her in his arms and patting her face gently. Whats wrong with you? Are you hurt? Still shaking with her eyes closed, Jane murmured, Its so dark Im. scared. Dont leave me Dont go Dark? It turned out she was scared of the dark. Patricks heart softened after this realization. As he looked at Janes face, he recalled the little girl who huddled up beside him with a pale face years ago. A sense of pity brewed in his heart. Holding her hand, Patrick said, Dont be scared. Im here now. Its all right. Ill take you home. His assuring words worked like magic. Jane stopped shaking. She kept mumbling, but Patrick couldnt make out what she was saying. He just stood upright with her in his arms Tl never leave you. You are safe now. Dont be scared, okay? He continued tofort her on the way out. Patrick gently put her in the passenger seat. When he tried to fasten the seat belt for her, he saw that she was gripping his shirt with both hands. The woman in front of him was totally different from the one who told him off yesterday. His heart ached to see her like this. Patrick med himself for noting sooner. If he had saved her number when Mike sent it to him, he would have saved her earlier. Anyway, it was betterte than never. He couldnt even bear to think of what would happen to her if she stayed in the dark for the whole night. Patrick drove home at a high speed and carried Jane to her bedroom He wiped the sweat on her forehead with a wet towel and then tucked her in. Just as he turned to leave, a hand grasped his pant. He turned around, only to find that Janes eyebrows were knitted as she slept uneasily. Her face was still a little pale. He tried to loosen her grip, but she caught his hand instead. Dont go Stay with me please.. Her voice was shaky, not indifferent like it usually was. It was like that of a child who needed to beforted. Suddenly, Patrick imagined Janes face changing into that of that little girl. He blinked severally. From the first day he saw Janes face, he felt that she had a striking resemnce to that girl. The feeling was stronger now. After hesitating for a while, Patrick sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. Patrick kept seeing the little girls face when he looked at Jane with tenderness in his eyes. It was as if they were one and the same person. If she was the little girl, he didnt mind staying with her and apanying her in the dark for the rest of his life. However, he dismissed the thought as wishful thinking. It was already dawn by the time Jane work up. A chink of sunlight fell on her face. She yawned and looked around in confusion. Before she could tell where she was, she met Patricks weird gaze. As soon as Jane noticed she was holding his hand, she loosened her grip and sat up. What are you doing here? The answer to her question came to her mind as soon as she blurted it out. She suffered a panic attack yesterday. Her phone ran out of power. She was hyperventting and her heart was beating faster than normal. Her throat was patched, so she texted Patrick a message instead of calling him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When she saw Patricks bloodshot eyes and overall tired look, she tried to recall what happenedst night. She scratched her head in embarrassment. You brought me back, didnt you? Thank you. But why did you sleep in my room? Jane didnt think he needed to be here. In her opinion, he should have left once he tucked her in bed. Why did hey beside her as if they were a real couple? Patrick became cold again. Werent you the one who held my hand and begged me to stay with you? Have you forgotten? Janes face turned red immediately. But But I didnt mean to say that. I wasnt in my right mind, but you were. You should have left as soon as I fell asleep. Oh, so I was wrong to have taken care of you for the whole night? No, I I didnt mean that. Jane just couldnt wrap her head around why he went out of his way to look after her. She was used to him being cold and uncaring. This was what he got in return? Patrick sucked his teeth. He regretted feeling pity for her and staying by her sidest night. Dont read any meaning to my actions. I just didnt want anything bad to happen to you. My grandpa would be mad at me if you got hurt. I did it for myself, so dont tter yourself! Words like this usually hurt women. In Janes case, she was relieved. She thought that this was more like him. | didnt have any intention to tter myself. Since you are so ruffled, it appears you gave this too much thought, she retorted, rolling her eyes at him. Chapter 15: Her Face Was Familiar Patrick shot her a withering re and stormed out. As he left the room, he bumped into Melissa. She cocked her head, noticing Jane sitting up in bed, and then cast a scrutinizing nce at her cousin. Patrick, why are youing out of Janes room at this hour? Patrick ignored her questions and continued on his way. Melissas curiosity piqued, and she followed him. Dont tell me you spent the night in Janes room. What were you up tost night? Back in her room, Jane felt a rush of anxiety hearing Melissas inquisitive inquiries. She quickly got out of bed and hurried to the bathroom to freshen up. She didnt need anyone to tell her she must look terrible. She was mortified by the thought that Patrick had seen her in such a state.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I hope he doesnt breathe a word to anyone about what happened or how scared I lookedst night, Jane muttered, vigorously brushing her teeth. All this was Monicas doing. Jane had learned her lesson and wouldnt let herself be deceived by that troublemaker again. She now knew Monicas true intentions. After Jane washed up and dressed, she went downstairs to the dining room. Patrick abruptly left without a word, but Jane paid no heed. Her main concern was quelling her hunger and regaining her strength. She served herself some breakfast. Melissa, who had been pestering Patrick for answers, now shifted her attention to Jane. I underestimated you, Jane. Youve only been here a few days, and already youre making advances on Patrick. What did you do to him? Why did hee out of your room this morning? What? Beatrice dropped her fork, chiming in, What did you do to my son? Or should I ask, what did you both do? Besides, why were you out sotest night? Where were you? Confronted by their joint interrogation, Jane offered them a sardonic smile. Were all adults here. What else would a man and a woman do behind closed doors at night? You hussy! All you know is how to seduce men. You should be ashamed! Melissa eximed. Mind yournguage! Jane replied, taking a big bite of bacon and chewing thoughtfully. Im Patricks fiance, and I dont need to seduce him. Things just happened. Fuming with speechless anger, Melissa dropped her fork and stormed off. Jane remained calm and collected, finishing her breakfast, and then left the house. As she walked away, Beatrice instructed the driver, Take me to the mall right away. But Mr. Pansy instructed me to drive Miss North to work, the driver hesitated, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Jane stopped in her tracks, puzzled by Patricks decision to have the driver take her to work. What was going on? Before she could say anything, Beatrice coughed and spoke, Just drive me to the mall. I can find my own way to work. Jane smiled and nodded. She didnt want the driver to face any repercussions on her behalf. She continued out of the vi and hailed a taxi to Pansy Group. En route, she spotted a stray dog darting into traffic. Please stop the car! Jane eximed, leaping out of the taxi with the intention of guiding the dog to safety on the sidewalk. Jane had grown up around many of her grandfathers rescued stray dogs, and her love for them ran deep. She couldnt bear to see any dog in danger. Carefully, she approached the dog. Suddenly, she noticed a red sports car racing toward them. Oh no! The dog was about to be hit! Without a second thought, Jane rushed forward, scooping the dog into her arms. She closed her eyes, bracing for the worst. The screeching of tires filled the air as the sports car swerved past them. Aftering to a halt, a well-dressed woman leaned out of the cars window and shouted, Crazy woman! Keep away from my car! Jane gazed at the woman and found her face oddly familiar. Chapter 16: His Admirers The whimpering of the injured dog diverted Janes attention from the familiar woman. She rushed it to the veterinarian. The dogs front leg had been grazed by the car before Jane rescued it from harm. Sitting in the waiting room, Jane noted the time and realized she was runningte for work. Contemting for a moment, she decided to dial Patricks number. Hello? Patricks voice, low and chilly, came from the other end. Uh, I just wanted to let you know that Ill be running a bitte this morning, Jane sought his permission for her tardiness. I hope its not a problem. Why should I care? You dont need to inform me about such trivial matters! Patrick grumbled, annoyed. The call abruptly ended. Jane pursed her lips, wondering why he was so distant yet irritated. Maybe he was still in a sour mood. Nheless, she had done her part by informing him. The vet examined the dog and reassured Jane that it was just a minor injury that would heal quickly. Thats good to hear, but can I leave it here for further observation? Jane remained slightly concerned. Of course, replied the veterinarian with a smile. Jane paid the two-thousand-dor treatment bill and left the dog behind. She intended to find someone to adopt it once it had fully recovered. By the time Jane arrived at Pansy Group, it was almost eleven oclock. Jane, do you have any idea what time it is? Why are you sote? Monica approached Jane, her brow deeply furrowed, offering no time for pleasantries. Good morning, Monica. It wasnt intentional. I had something to attend to this morning, Jane exined politely. It wasnt intentional? Monica sneered. Spare me yourme excuses, Jane. Youre just a newbie, and already youre cking off. Are you acting this way because you think youre the bosss wife already?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane responded, unruffled by Monicas aggression, Lets be clear: Imte, not absent. Ive already informed Mr. Pansy about my tardiness, so Im not in the wrong. Shut up! How dare you talk back to me? Do you think you can just waltz in here and defy me? I cant tolerate your insolence any longer. Youre fired! Monica pointed at Jane, her anger reaching new heights. Sensing that the situation was spiraling out of control, Jane pushed Monicas finger aside and spoke firmly, I informed Mr. Pansy of my situation. Youre firing me because I waste. Does that mean you have more authority than the owner of thispany? Monica was briefly taken aback by Janes response. Seeing the growing crowd, she stammered, Youre talking nonsense. Lets go to Mr. Pansys office and sort this out. Alright, lets go, Jane agreed without hesitation. Her n was to expose Monica for forcing her to work overtime the previous night. Monica led Jane by the arm to the CEOs office. She adjusted her appearance, checking herself in the nearby mirror before knocking on the door. Compared to Monica, Jane looked disheveled. She had been through quite an ordeal earlier, saving the injured dog. Her neatly pressed suit had be wrinkled, and there was a smudge of mud on her shirt from holding the dog so tightly. Monicas smile brightened as soon as she heard Patricks alluring voice. She gently opened the door. However, her smile froze as she stepped into the office. Jane followed. She peered over Monicas shoulder and spotted a woman standing in close proximity to Patrick. The woman was undeniably attractive, with long, curly chestnut hair cascading down her neck and grazing her cleavage. Her red miniskirt entuated her curves and shapely legs. Her familiar makeup caught Janes eye. She was the same woman who had nearly run over the stray dog and cursed Jane earlier that morning. Mr. Pansy, this is our featured product for the uing season, the woman said, standing exceptionally close to Patrick. Her enchanting eyes glistened with infatuation. Jane finally connected the dots. This woman must be a colleague here, which exined her familiarity. She seemed to be one of Patricks admirers, judging by the look on her face. Incredible. How many women were captivated by this stoic man? Jane furrowed her brow, feeling dissatisfied as she cast a critical gaze at Patrick. He looked dashing in his handcrafted Armani suit,plete with a furrowed brow and thin lips beneath his high, aristocratic nose. His handsome appearance made him resemble a Greek god. It was no wonder he attracted the attention of countless women with his looks and wealth. But his arrogance rendered him unappealing. Jane wasnt among those vying for his attention, regardless of his wealth and attractiveness. The engagement between them was due to be called off in three months, so the attraction and attention he received were of little consequence to her. Chapter 17: Being Fair Sherry Alick, do you mind if I have a word with Mr. Pansy? Jane interjected. Monica momentarily nced at the woman in red, Sherry Alick, before shifting her focus to Patrick. The name Sherry Alick jogged Janes memory. Jane suddenly realized that Sherry was the director of the design department in a jewelrypany under the Pansy Groups umbre. Her familys connections allowed her to attain such a high position at a young age. Im also discussing a matter with Mr. Pansy. Monica, dont you understand the principle of firste, first served? Sherry voiced her dissatisfaction. Patrick leaned back in his chair, directing a frosty gaze at Jane. Jane had contacted him earlier, informing him of her dyed arrival at work. He wondered why she appeared so disheveled, and why Monica had pulled her into this confrontation. Revise it, Patrick said curtly, handing the design draft back to Sherry. Very well, Mr. Pansy, Sherry acknowledged, taking the design and stepping back. Patricks expression hardened as he turned his attention to Monica and Jane. Whats going on? he inquired. Mr. Pansy, Jane arrivedte to work today for no apparent reason. I dont think we can retain such a careless employee in our secretary department, Monicained. Rumors had it that Mike had pressured Patrick into epting Jane as his fiance. Patrick had no feelings for Jane and didnt seem to like her at all. Monica believed that driving Jane away could earn her favor with Patrick, given his apparent dislike for Jane. She informed me of her tardiness today, Patrick stated indifferently, toying with his pen. Monica was taken aback, rendered speechless. It was widely known that Patrick had no affection for Jane, who hailed from the countryside. Monica couldnt understand why he was defending her. Very well, you may leave now, Patrick said impatiently, loosening his tie. Monica and Sherry turned towards the door. Wait a moment, Monica, Jane interjected, clearing her throat. Monica paused and inquired, What is it? Janes gaze darkened. Arent you going to exin what happenedst night? Jane asked. What exactly happenedst night? Monica replied, a hint of guilt in her eyes as she avoided Janes gaze. You told me to wait at the office for a document, but no document ever arrived. You had me stayte at the office, making me think there was work to be done. Dont you think you owe me an exnation? Jane squinted at her. Monica hadnt anticipated that Jane would confront her about what happened the previous night in front of Patrick. Her expression changed, but she kept herposure and responded, What are you talking about, Jane? I merely asked you toplete your work before heading home. When did I mention bringing you a document? Is there a misunderstanding on your part? Jane knew that Monica would deny her usations. She took out her phone and yed the recorded conversation. Monicas voice was heard clearly: Well, the thing is I just received a call. Theres another document that must be inputted into the system. Im on my way with it. Just wait there. Monica was unaware that Jane had recorded their conversation the previous night. She bit her lip and attempted to refute Janes ims, Thats not how it happened, Mr. Pansy. Dont trust Jane. She- But Jane cut her off with a smug smile. Are you implying that the recording is fabricated? That I had someone create it? Its easily verified. We could have an expert analyze it to determine its authenticity.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Monicas face paled. She had intended to use Jane of doctoring the recording and wronging her, but with Janes challenge, she was left speechless. The prospect of Patrick seeking an expert to scrutinize the recording unnerved Monica. I- Monica struggled to find words. Apologize to Jane, Patrick interjected. Jane was taken aback. She had not expected things to take this turn. Monica was a senior employee at Pansy Group, and the mutual dislike between her and Jane was widely known. Patricks interference was surprising and encouraging. It seemed that Patrick was a man who could distinguish right from wrong. Chapter 18: Familiar Fragrance Monica clenched her fists behind her back, a reluctant apology escaping her lips.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Im sorry, she muttered. Jane, with a sly smile, teased, I didnt catch that. Could you say it louder? What did you say? Louder and more begrudgingly, Monica repeated, Im sorry! Patricksmanding voice echoed in the room, making Monica tremble. She nodded in response to his stern directive. As Monica left Patricks office, she shot a fierce re at Jane. Things hadnt gone as nned. The country girl had turned out to be more resourceful than Monica anticipated. She not only fell into Janes trap but also made a fool of herself in front of her crush, which was nothing short of humiliating. Monica was determined to get back at Jane. She would ensure that Jane faced twice the humiliation she did that day. Once again, Jane found herself working past the closing hour. She stayedte to cross-check the data on the document Monica had given her. As she waited by the roadside for a taxi, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of her. It was Patricks car. Get in, Patrick said, rolling down the window and looking at her. Jane took a step back, declining his offer. No, thanks. Ill take a taxi. Patrick wasnt inclined to ept her refusal. He got out of the car and looked at Jane with a determined expression. Taxis are scarce on this road at this hour. I wont leave you alone here. Who knows, you might end up under a desk again, and Id have to rescue you and take care of you all night. Gosh! Jane rolled her eyes, recalling the embarrassing incident. She retaliated, It was your fault! Patrick was taken aback. How was it his fault? What did it have to do with him? I have no idea what youre talking about. Its not my problem. Jane didnt hold back. She raised her eyebrows and dered, Monica has a crush on you. Its your fault shes been harassing me. If it werent for you, she wouldnt have targeted me. Monica had a crush on him? Patrick was oblivious to her affections. His heart was already upied by a girl hed met as a child. Nevertheless, whenever he was around Jane, he couldnt help but feel a slight flutter in his heart. He didnt understand it, but he continued to resist it. With a wry smile, he asked, Are you jealous? Me, jealous? Are you insane? Jane pointed to herself, raised an incredulous eyebrow, and turned to leave. But Patrick didnt let her go. He pulled her back, gently shoved her into the car, andmanded, Stay put! Jane, taken by surprise, didnt resist. She had promised her grandfather that she would get along with Patrick. It appeared they were on the same page, working towards returning to their normal lives in three months. However, it wasnt as simple as it sounded. Spending three whole months with this man would be quite the challenge. Jane pondered this while arge hand appeared in front of her. Startled, she leaned back and eyed the man beside her cautiously. Patrick leaned in, his arm crossing her chest, and their eyes locked. The air between them seemed to sizzle. I want to help you fasten your seat belt, Patrick calmly exined without breaking eye contact. I can do it myself, Jane replied, a bit flustered as she reached for the seat belt. Her mind had jumped to conclusions that Patrick hadnt intended. The warmth of his hand sent a flush to her cheeks. With a slight shrug, Patrick withdrew his hand, straightened up, and started the car. In his eyes, a hint of unexinable tenderness shone through. He couldnt help but notice the familiar fragrance that Jane exuded, much like that of the girl from his childhood. Could it be that Jane was the girl who saved him all those years ago? After mulling it over several times in his mind, he finally turned to her and asked, Jane, have you ever been kidnapped? What? Jane was taken aback by the unexpected question. Kidnapped? Where did thate from? What a strange question. She shook her head and replied, No. Chapter 19: The Diamond Ring This meant that Jane wasnt the girl Patrick had met when he was a child, and a disappointed expression clouded Patricks handsome face. Oblivious to his disappointment, Jane eyed him with suspicion. What did he mean? Did he expect her to get kidnapped? The rest of the ride passed in silence, and when they arrived home, Beatrice handed Patrick an invitation, remarking, Dont forget that Old Doyle is hosting a banquet for his seventieth birthday this weekend. The banquet was to be held at the Imperial Hotel, the citys most luxurious establishment, and all the attendees were either wealthy, influential, or both. Jane had already experienced her share of such events after thepanys recent anniversary celebration, much to her displeasure. Beatrice had woken her early in the morning and given her a stern lecture. Get up! You mustnt bring shame to this family, she warned, wagging her finger at Jane. The banquet hall buzzed with activity as well-dressed guests chatted and reveled in their finery. But the whole affair bored Jane, so she retreated to a corner, scanning the crowd until her gaze fell on Patrick, who stood out like a star. With a sigh, she decided to escape to the rooftop for some fresh air. However, her path was blocked by a group of young women, including Florence and her snobbish friends. Florence unted a dazzling diamond ring and bragged, This is a limited edition piece designed by the world-renowned Ada. My grandfather bought it at an overseas auction for my birthdayst year.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. One of Florences friends chimed in, Oh, its exquisite! It suits you perfectly. No one else could pull it off like you do. Gorgeous! Their sycophantic behavior revolted Jane. She frowned at their audacity, finding nothing special about the ring. It was undeniably beautiful but featured a rtively small diamondpared to the sizable ones her own grandfather had gifted her. Excuse me,dies, Jane uttered, sidestepping them and proceeding without a second thought. Bumpkin! Shes so gauche! Florence and her friends whispered behind her back. Jane spent a considerable time on the rooftop. When she reluctantly returned to the banquet hall, a uniformed waiter pointed at her and yelled, Its her! Shes the one I saw earlier! Jane halted, baffled by the waiters usations. Where had he seen her, and why was he shouting? Florence swiftly approached, squeezing through the gathering crowd. So, youre the one who stole my diamond ring! Stole her diamond ring? What was going on? Frowning deeply, Jane looked at Florence and inquired, What diamond ring? Florences friends encircled Jane, joining in the usation. Gosh! Its astonishing to think that Patricks fiance is a thief. Im not surprised. Bumpkins like her have no morals. Remember how she ogled the ring when she saw it earlier? She could never afford such an expensive piece, so she must have stolen it. Florence, theres no point in arguing with her. Just call the police! A revtion struck Jane at that moment-she was being used of theft. It was a setup! She examined Florences hand and realized that the diamond ring was missing. Whats going on here? Bernard Doyle, using a walking stick for support, made his way to the center of the crowd. Grandpa, please help me, Florence said, clutching her chest and pretending to be distressed. Pointing at Jane, she continued, This girl stole the diamond ring you gifted me, and shes pretending not to know anything about it! Dont worry, Ive got this, Old Doyle assured his granddaughter, patting her on the shoulder. He then turned to Jane and asked, Did you steal Florences diamond ring? No, sir, Jane replied calmly. Old Doyles brow furrowed, and he said, I could buy a million diamond rings, but the missing one is Florences favorite. If you have it with you, please return it. Ill buy you another one. Just give it back. Jane was taken aback. How can I return something I didnt take? The ring isnt in my possession! Shame on you, Jane! Someone witnessed you stealing it with their own eyes. Why are you still denying it? Erica Terry, one of Florences friends, scolded, pulling the waiter who had pointed at Jane and usingly shouting. Chapter 20: Perfect Scheme Oh, really? Jane scoffed and shook her head. She saw right through Florence and her friends; it was clear they were trying to set her up. It annoyed her, but she was curious to see what they would do next. Can someone exin what happened? Old Doyle inquired with a frown. He found it hard to believe that Patricks fiance could be a thief. Nheless, he feltpelled to listen to his granddaughters usations since there was an eyewitness. Florence was showing us her diamond ring when Jane passed by and stared at it for a long time. It was obvious she liked it, Erica chimed in, stepping forward. Jane was taken aback by how skillful Erica was at lying. When had she expressed any interest in the ring, let alone stared at it for an extended period? Erica continued, Before we went dancing, Florence took off the ring and ced it in her purse. After we finished dancing, the ring was gone. We searched everywhere, and then this waiter told us he saw someone steal my ring, and he identified Jane as the thief! Florence added, feigning distress while clutching her chest. Jane marveled at Florences acting skills and her wless scheme to humiliate her. Florence had concocted a n to make everyone despise Jane, causing Patrick to refuse to marry her. After ousting the country girl, Florence envisioned herself easily marrying into the Pansy family.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unfazed by the lies, Jane sneered and turned her sharp eyes on the waiter. She demanded, Did you witness me stealing Florences ring? A chill ran down the waiters spine as he lowered his head, avoiding Janes piercing gaze. He nodded timidly and confessed in a small voice, Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. Dont worry; she cant harm you. Just tell the truth! Erica whispered to him, giving a secret wink. Taking the hint, the waiter raised his head and said, A few minutes ago, when I went to the bathroom, I saw this woman wearing the ring. I didnt think much of it. But as soon as she saw me, she took it off and put it in her purse. Jane! How deplorable can you be? Return Florences ring now! Youve brought disgrace upon the Pansy family. Dont make things worse! Beatrices snide voice cut through themotion. She approached, followed by Melissa. Calm down, Auntie. Shes not part of the Pansy family yet, so she cant bring us shame, Melissa tried to console her. Then, ring at Jane, she added, This girl has proven to be a thief. Im sure Patrick wont marry her. These words turned more people against Jane, and without evidence, they believed she was guilty. Jane sneered in the face of their animosity. The situation was spiraling out of control. Lets not drag this out, Jane. Just hand over the ring you stole, Old Doyle urged, extending his hand and his patience waning. He had grown weary of the whole ordeal. He had never expected such a scandal at his birthday party. Janes patience and tolerance were wearing thin. I said I didnt take it! You didnt take it? The waiter said you concealed it in your purse. Open it if youre telling the truth! Florence grabbed Janes arm just as she was about to walk away. Old Doyle snapped his fingers, signaling the security guards to surround Jane. In the midst of this human barricade, Jane frowned. They wouldnt let her leave unless the matter was resolved. Jane reluctantly held out her purse to Florence. You want to check it? Fine. She noticed a hint of mischief in Florences eyes as she took the purse. Florence handed it to the head of the security guards andmanded, Open it and check thoroughly. The security head promptly unzipped the purse, doing so in front of everyone present. She really is the thief! Florences sparkling diamond ring was found in Janes purse! Chapter 21: I Trust You This is my ring! Florence cried out, staring at Jane with contempt. You stole my ring! Now that it has been found in your purse, its safe to say youre nothing but a shameless thief. Are you still going to deny it? The strange appearance of the diamond ring in her purse didnt faze Jane at all. She had anticipated this would happen. The moment the waiter testified against her, Jane was sure the ring would be found in her purse. Someone had nted it there when she wasnt looking, and the prime suspect was Florence. Jane, if you had returned the ring to me and apologized earlier, I might have let it go, Florence said, suddenly softening her tone, now that she had seen the man she loved. Youre too kind, Florence. A shameless thief like Jane doesnt deserve to be let off the hook so easily. We should inform the police. Otherwise, she might continue to steal from people, urged Erica. Well, you have a point. Lets call the police, Florence agreed, nodding thoughtfully. You deserve it, Jane! Theft is an uneptable crime. You should go to jail with other criminals! Melissa chimed in, enjoying the spectacle. Jane remained remarkablyposed despite the growing hostility. She looked at them as if she werent being used of a crime. They wanted to call the cops? That was even better; it would be more interesting to expose Florences scheme in front of the police. A familiar male voice suddenly interrupted the heated exchange. Jane turned to see Patricks tall,manding figure, impably dressed and exuding an air of authority. The banquet halls lights cast a golden hue on him, adding to his imposing presence. Mr. Pansy! The crowd parted to make way for Patrick as he approached Jane. Thank goodness youre here, Patrick. Jane stole my diamond ring! Florenceined, affecting a pitiful demeanor. It was a gift from my grandpa for my birthday. Patrick, still in doubt, turned to Jane and asked, Did you steal the ring? Surprisingly, Patrick seemed to be defending her. It was an unexpected turn of events. Patrick, dont be deceived by Janes innocent look! Melissa protested. Jane stole the ring. Someone caught her red-handed. Also, the ring was found in her purse just now, and everyone saw it. Theres no mistake! Erica chimed in. Yes, thats right. I didnt want to believe that Jane stole my ring. After all, shes your fiance. But Florence paused and moved closer to Patrick. We all saw the ring in her purse. How could it have gotten there if Jane hadnt taken it? The evidence is as clear as day. Patrick, you wont defend her, will you? Jane still wasnt perturbed as Florence continued to disparage her. Instead, she marveled at Florences acting skills and wondered if she could have a future in Hollywood. Patricks unwavering support was unexpected, given that everyone else had turned against her. In contrast to his family members, who were quick to judge, Patrick trusted her. This took Jane by surprise. Patrick! Melissa eximed, disying her frustration. She couldnt fathom why her cousin saw something in this country girl. Could Jane have cast a love spell on him? Make it clear, Jane! How did the ring end up in your purse if you didnt steal it? Erica inquired, fixing her gaze on Florence after receiving a subtle signal. Staring Florence in the eye, Jane smiled and replied, Someone nted the ring in my purse to frame me. Florences unease was palpable as she shifted ufortably and looked away. Jane had turned the tables on her scheme, and it appeared that the mastermind was about to be exposed. A new thought urred to Jane as she took the initiative. Lets check the surveince footage. Patricks assistant, Morton Bart, was sent to the monitoring room, where he discovered a surprising twist. Mr. Pansy, all the surveince cameras in the hall are broken. Patrick found this development highly suspicious. It was a five-star hotel, and this was the best-equipped hall. Why had all the cameras malfunctioned simultaneously? Janes mind was racing. She suspected that Florence had something to do with this. Clearing her throat, Jane proposed another way to resolve the matter. Since theres no CCTV footage, I have another suggestion. A forensic test can be performed to check for my fingerprints on the ring. Florence immediately reacted, trying to avoid the forensic test. Jane, Ill forgive you for Patricks sake as long as you apologize. However, Jane knew that apologizing would be an admission of guilt. It would also disappoint Patrick, and Beatrice would seize the opportunity to humiliate her and oust her before the three-month period was up. Is it that you dont want to get to the bottom of this, Jane? Jane squinted at Florence. The pressure was getting to her. She didnt let up and continued to press for a forensic test. Jane was convinced her fingerprints wouldnt be on the ring because she hadnt touched it. The forensic test would vindicate her. Patrick, whats your opinion? Old Doyle looked at Patrick for guidance. Patrick agreed and made a call to the police chief, who arrived at the banquet hall with members of the forensic department.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Good evening, Mr. Pansy. This is the best forensic expert on our force, the chief said respectfully, presenting the expert. Chapter 22: Shocking Proof Of Innocence The forensic expert proceeded with his task. Soon after, he returned to the crowd, cleared his throat, and dered, The forensic test indicates that Jane Norths fingerprints are on this ring. Janes heart skipped a beat. Her fingerprints on the ring? How was that even possible? She had never touched it. Since Patrick had personally called the police, there was no chance the forensic expert had been bribed by Florence. So, Jane pondered, how had Florence managed to ce her fingerprints on the ring? Jane, now that it has been proven you stole the ring, what do you have to say? Florence said, a smug smile ying on her lips. Sir, she stole my ring. Please arrest her so she can face thew! Jane, did you really steal it? Patrick questioned, sensing that there was more to this story. Although he had only known Jane for a few days, he didnt believe she was a thief. Of course not, Jane replied, herposure still intact. Your fingerprints are on the ring; why deny it? Florence red at Jane. Patrick, why do you keep giving her the benefit of the doubt? The Pansy family despises thieves. You deserve someone better than her! You have toe with us and cooperate during the investigation, the chief officer said, addressing Jane. All the evidence was pointing to her, and the police couldnt let her go without proper investigation. Jane, however, had other ns. I have a way to prove my innocence. Florence wasnt ready to ept that, convinced that Jane was on her way to jail. Sorry to disappoint you, but I can prove it, Jane dered, her lips curling into a smirk. Jane requested the ring from the chief, who reluctantly handed it to her, shooting a cautious nce at Patrick. With the ziplock bag containing the ring in hand, Jane scanned the crowd until her eyesnded on the waiter. Did you see me wearing this ring? Jane questioned. Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, the waiter replied. Jane stretched out her hand, urging the crowd to pay close attention. Observe my hand carefully. As onlookers observed, Janes fingers began to swell, and red bumps appeared on her skin. Whats happening to her hand? It looks awful! The crowd expressed their astonishment. After a few minutes, Jane returned the ring to the ziplock bag and handed it back to the chief officer. Raising her hand for everyone to see, she confidently stated, Im allergic to tinum, and the rings band is made of tinum. You all saw how my fingers swelled and developed bumps shortly after I touched the ring. The reaction usuallysts for a few hours. If I had stolen the ring, my hand would have been swollen and covered with painful bumps long before now. It only became swollen just now. Therefore, this is the first time I ever touched the ring. I didnt steal it! As Jane spoke, she held her swollen hand up for all to see. Florence, who was once confident in Janes guilt, was now baffled. How could it be such a coincidence that Jane was allergic to tinum? You must have done something! Florence grabbed the ring, inspecting it for any signs of tampering. To her dismay, there was nothing amiss with the ring; it was exactly as she remembered it. Florences demeanor shifted as she realized her n had failed. She had orchestrated everything meticulously. Why had it gone awry? Not content with simply proving her innocence, Jane snatched the ring with her regr hand. Its hard to convince you, huh? Not to worry, Ill show you again! Once more, the same oue urred: her hand swelled when she touched the ring. This is enough proof that I didnt steal the ring, right? Jane asserted. The police chief spoke up after reviewing the evidence. Miss North is clearly allergic to tinum. She couldnt have stolen the ring. Jane then turned her attention to the waiter, her tone demanding. You have some exining to do, dont you? The waiters forehead glistened with sweat. Fidgeting with his fingers, he nced at Florence for support. Seeing his hesitation, Florence shot him a murderous look, gritting her teeth. Kneeling before Jane, he finally admitted, Im sorry. I stole the ring. I was blinded by greed. Please forgive me. I promise I wont do it again. Jane, in a tone tinged with sarcasm, responded, Oh, really? She was far from convinced. There was no way the waiter could have orchestrated this entire scheme without Florences involvement, and she wasnt buying into the idea that he acted alone.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 23: Forced Apology Oh, my God! So, it was you who stole my ring. But how did it end up in Janes purse? Florence directed her questions at the waiter, attempting to shift the me entirely onto him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The waiter confessed, I nned to sell the ring after my shift. But when you started looking for it and even had security searching everywhere, I got scared of being caught. So, I slipped the ring into her purse when no one was looking. Please forgive me; I didnt mean to do it. My mother is critically ill and needs surgery. I have no money, so I was forced to steal. Jane, still wary of Florences involvement, questioned the waiter, Tell me, who put you up to this? The waiter, with trembling fear, replied, No one. I did it on my own ord. However, his gaze kept darting back to Florence, fueling Janes suspicion. Realizing that Jane could expose the whole scheme, Florence quickly intervened, You know what? I dont want to pursue this further. Ill let you off the hook because you did it for your mother. The waiter expressed his gratitude and apologized to Florence. Jane, unimpressed with the sudden turn of events, challenged, You dont want to pursue it? That wasnt what you said when I was used of stealing the ring. Why the sudden change of heart? Florence hesitated, aware of the humiliation she would face if she apologized to Jane. Eventually, she muttered a reluctant, Im sorry, Jane. I shouldnt have used you wrongly. But Jane, determined to see Florence make a genuine apology, yed along, What did you say? I didnt hear you. Florence, grinding her teeth, repeated her apology, Im sorry! Old Doyle, not one to let the situation fester, also offered an apology. Im sorry for what happened, Jane. Florence isnt at fault. It was just a big misunderstanding. Dont take it to heart, okay? With a polite smile, Jane responded, Its fine. I just hope that next time such a thing happens, youll give the used a fair chance to prove their innocence. False usations can be very destructive. Upon hearing Janes words, Old Doyle felt deeply embarrassed, his smile feigned. Noted. Anyway, are your hands okay? How about I ask someone to take you to the hospital? Jane declined his offer, her energy sapped by the ordeal. She soon left the scene, but as she waited by the roadside for a taxi, the weather took a turn for the worse. Raindrops began to fall as lightning shed and thunder rumbled. With no umbre and no taxis in sight, Jane was about to face a drenching. Suddenly, a ck Bentley pulled up beside her, and Patrick stepped out. Get in, he said simply. Jane was surprised but didnt hesitate to ept his offer. As she sat in the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt, she couldnt help but wonder why Patrick had left the party as well. Driving through the rain, Patrick exined, To the hospital. Perplexed, Jane inquired, Why are we going to the hospital? Patrick responded with concern, Havent you noticed that your hands are red and swollen? Jane smiled appreciatively, Thank you, but you need not bother. Its just a minor allergic reaction. However, Patrick insisted, You call that minor? Besides, why did you hurt yourself just to prove your innocence? With a touch of exasperation, Jane exined, What else could I have done? Should I have allowed them to frame me as a shameless thief? Patrick maintained his point, You should have employed another means. A better one. Jane challenged, What other means? Can you think of anything better than what I did? Patrick, who had been increasingly intrigued by Janes calm and intelligence, mused, You should have turned to me for help. Perplexed, Jane questioned, How would turning to you be a better solution? What could you have done? Patrick didnt provide a clear answer. Instead, he snorted and remained silent. Grateful for his trust and support, Jane smiled and said, Anyway, thank you. Without responding, Patrick continued to drive. He couldnt help but find Jane intriguing, an unexpected and pleasant surprise. Arriving at the hospital, Jane was surprised by his thoughtful concern. She declined his offer to take her to her room and opted for his room instead. Im going to take a shower, Patrick informed her before heading to the bathroom. In the living room, Jane applied the ointment the doctor had prescribed to her swollen fingers. Momentster, Patrick reappeared, and Jane inadvertently bumped her head into his chin when she stood up. Ouch! When did you get here? Jane asked in surprise as she rubbed her head. Chapter 24: You Are Not My Type Jane had been so engrossed in applying the ointment that she didnt notice Patricks presence. He stood there, d in a white bathrobe, which revealed a portion of his well-built chest. The idental collision with Jane left his chin aching, causing him to knit his brows. Droplets of water dripped from his hair, and his eyebrows and eyshes glistened with moisture. Jane found herself captivated by his appearance; she couldnt deny that he was very handsome. Have you had your fill of gawking? Patrick teased with a smug smile, pulling her back to reality. When did you get here? You startled me. Quit sneaking around like a thief and get dressed! Jane rubbed her head and turned away, feeling somewhat shy. Patrick chuckled and fastened his bathrobe, then gently mocked her, My chin is hurting because you bumped into me. What are you going to do about it? Jane had bumped into him, but she hadnt expected him toin instead of apologizing. I Im going to take a shower, Jane replied, flustered under his prating gaze. She grabbed clean clothes and hurried into the bathroom, muttering to herself, Why did hee out dressed like that? Oh, God. Why am I suddenly so sweaty? Staring at Jane as she rushed away, Patrick pondered whether he came across as intimidating. Knock! Knock! Knock! Jane was still in the shower when she heard a series of knocks on the bathroom door. Whos there? she called, her heart racing as she rinsed her face. What could it be? Could it be Patrick? He was the only one in the room. What did he want? Patricks voice came from the other side, Its me. Jane immediately became cautious. What do you want? Cant you see Im taking a shower? Go away! You dropped something, Patrick said in a low, husky voice. Whats that? Jane asked as she turned off the shower and wrapped herself in a short bath towel. She was skeptical; she didnt recall dropping anything. Even if she had, couldnt he wait until she finished her shower? What was Patrick up to? He usually behaved with decency, but could he be a peeping Tom? Check for yourself, Patrick replied with a knowing smile, holding the item in his hand. Jane checked the pile of clothes she had brought into the bathroom. To her dismay, her clean underwear was missing. She must have dropped it outside when she was in a hurry. Was that what Patrick was holding? She was mortified. Jane ran her hand through her hair anxiously, her face flushing red. After some internal struggle, she tiptoed to the door, opened it slightly, and peeked out. I identally dropped it. Hand it over. The orange light illuminated her face, making her smooth and tender skin glisten with water droplets and turn slightly red. Patrick couldnt help but stare at her in awe. His lips curled into a broad smile as he handed her the underwear. Be more careful. Dont drop it again. Thank you, Jane mumbled, quickly taking the underwear, her hand briefly brushing against his. The electric touch made her cheeks burn. She hastily shut the door, her heart racing. Why was she so flustered? It was such an embarrassing situation. Jane regretted agreeing toe to this household to please her grandfather. It was clear she was asking for trouble. She took a few deep breaths to dispel the inexplicable tension in her heart. After her shower, Jane emerged from the bathroom only to find Patrick sitting on the sofa. His legs were crossed, and he was absorbed in a financial magazine, his handsome eyes narrowed and focused. Im going to bed, Jane informed him. As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how ambiguous they sounded. Is that an invitation? Patrick asked, his voice dripping with charm. Jane was taken aback. How had her straightforward words turned into an invitation? She had merely wanted to convey her exhaustion and desire for rest. She replied firmly, Patrick Pansy, stop being narcissistic. Were only together because of our grandfathers. All this will be over in three months. Behave yourself! Narcissistic? Patrick had never been called that by a woman before. A sudden chill reced the warmth in his eyes. He scrutinized Jane from head to toe, saying, Dont tter yourself. You dont even have a good figure. If I wanted to sleep with someone, it wouldnt be you. Youre not my type. I prefer my women to be curvy, sophisticated, and pleasant. Jane was taken aback by his critique. She was proud of her curvaceous figure that turned heads. Oh, and you dont have a good figure either! None of your family members do. Youre all unattractive! she retorted, rolling her eyes at him. She felt like a rabbit who had just had its carrot stolen. Patrick averted his gaze and said, I dont have time for this. Im going to the study. He stood up and left without a backward nce, though he couldnt get Jane out of his mind. She was beautiful, intelligent, confident, and unpretentious, but she wasnt what he was looking for. As he left the room, he was reminded of an incident from when he was thirteen years old. Patrick, your hand is injured. Let me wrap it up for you, a girl with a ponytail, a few years younger than him, had said. She held out a handkerchief and skillfully bandaged his wound, tying a beautiful bow. Does it hurt? the girl had asked, revealing her beautiful big eyes. Patrick had hugged her and reassured her, No, it doesnt. Dont be scared, Candy. Help wille soon; Im sure of it. As he snapped back to reality, he opened a drawer and took out a faded handkerchief. He gazed at it for a long moment, wondering where Candy was now and if she was living a good life. The following morning, Jane awoke to an empty room. The other side of the bed was cold. Had Patrick stayed in the study all night? Jane wondered if she had misjudged him. A powerful and handsome man like him must have many admirers. Jane was just a country girl; why would he be interested in her when he had better options? Jane was relieved that he wasnt pursuing her romantically; she didnt want anything toplicate matters. Herck of love life was the perfect excuse she could give her grandfather. However, she began to feel that this arrangement might lead to trouble.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. While pondering this, Jane hummed a song happily as she got ready for work. She had barely sat at her desk for a few minutes when Monica summoned her. What can I do for you? Jane asked with indifference, weary of Monicas constant demands and maniptions. She couldnt help but wonder what Monica had in store this time. Chapter 25: Move to Guestroom Theres a new task for you, Jane. Ourpany is partnering with Lady Fashion for the next season, and you will be leading this project, Monica stated, her eyes betraying a hint of jealousy. She handed a stack of documents to Jane and continued, All the essential information for the project is in these documents. Please review them promptly. Of course, Jane replied, taking the documents. She then turned and returned to her desk, leaving Monica to grumble with envy. After all, Monica had been initially responsible for the project.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, earlier that morning, Patrick had summoned her to his office and instructed her to assign the project to Jane. Monica couldnt understand why. What was it about that country girl that made her more deserving of the project? Was it simply because she was Patricks fiance? As Monica stewed in her frustration, she received a text message. How are you progressing with the task I assigned you? The message was from Florence. Monica considered for a moment and replied, Dont worry; Im on it. That hillbilly will be dealt with soon. Florence responded simply, Hurry up! Her patience was wearing thin. Her attempt to frame Jane as a thief had failed, and Jane had not only proven her innocence but had also made Florence appear foolish. Florence was not one to ept defeat easily. Clutching her phone with an evil expression, Florence muttered, Just you wait, Jane. Youll regret this. Jane spent the entire day studying the documents Monica had given her. The project revolved around theunch of a new line of jewelry for the uing season, a coboration between Pansy Group and Lady Fashion. The project was already in the design phase, and Janes role was to review the progress and identify any discrepancies C a rtively straightforward task. Upon returning home from work, Jane discovered that her belongings had been moved from Patricks room to a guest room on the first floor. Who moved my things? Jane inquired, appearing confused. Melissa suddenly appeared and, with a smug smile, stated, I did. Do you have a problem with that? Are you aware that handling someone elses possessions constitutes an invasion of privacy and attempted theft? Jane retorted, crossing her arms and leaning against the door frame with an unbothered expression. Melissa scoffed, Theyre just some shabby suitcases! Melissa argued that the guest room was far superior to Janes familys living conditions and added, The Pansy family has been feeding you well these past few days. The guest room is probably morefortable than the room you share with your family. You should be grateful. If you dont like it, feel free to go back to your dpidated home! Shabby suitcases? Jane regarded Melissa as though she were aplete fool. These leather suitcases had been custom-made for her by a renowned foreign designer and were more luxurious than most popr brands. Their design, craftsmanship, and materials were top-notch in every aspect. How is that any of your business? Jane questioned. Patrick arrived home to find a heated argument taking ce on the first floor. Patrick! Melissa clung to his arm and adopted a victimized tone. I kindly moved Janes things, and instead of thanking me, she used me of stealing and infringing on her privacy. Even beggars wouldnt want her suitcases. How could I possibly steal anything from her? Jane, on the other hand, snapped her fingers and stated, Patrick, did you hear that? She moved my things without permission! With a stern expression, Patrick pulled his arm away and asked Melissa, Why did you move Janes belongings? Melissa recoiled in fear under Patricks withering gaze. Your mother ordered it, she admitted. Patrick had an idea that his mother didnt hold Jane in high regard, but he didnt approve of Jane being treated unfairly. If his grandfather were to learn of this, he would be furious. Return Janes belongings to my room, Patrick instructed a servant. Theres no need, Jane refused, recalling what had urred between them the previous night. Patrick was slightly irked by her rejection. Was she so unwilling to share a room with him that she preferred to stay in a guest room? Irritated, he responded, Do as you wish. Yes, I will. After all, this room isnt so bad, Jane responded, shrugging. The guest room was tastefully decorated andfortable, so she was content. After organizing her things, she sat down on the sofa to rest. Her phone rang unexpectedly. She nced at the screen and saw that it was Carl. Hello, Jane speaking, she answered, holding the phone to her ear. Hey, Jane, its me. Are you free this Sunday night? Carls voice came through the phone. Jane had a rtively free schedule, so she replied with a smile, Yes, Im free. Whats going on? I just finished filming a new drama. Id like to celebrate, and Id love it if you could join me, Carl invited, brimming with anticipation. Congrattions onpleting the shoot! Jane said warmly. Carl expressed gratitude for her kind words and invited her to meet at Allure Bar on Sunday at 7 p. m. Whats going on? Patricks sharp voice interrupted. Jane had just finished her call and was caught off guard. She turned around to see his handsome face. Thats none of your business, Jane retorted with a frown. Besides, why did you enter my room without knocking? Patricks expression darkened when he realized Jane wasnt going to divulge any information. Judging by her bright smile during the call, he deduced it was a male caller. And now she was being confrontational. This is my home. I can enter any room I please, Patrick retorted coldly. I came here to inform you that were visiting my grandpa this weekend. Jane agreed without hesitation. After all, Mike was good friends with her grandfather. She felt it was only right to pay the old man a visit while she was in Guavo. Patrick was taken aback by her immediate agreement. He had expected her to decline. As he considered the phone call, he added with an air of authority, Remember that you are my fiance. Dont bring shame to me and my family by going to a bar with some man. Jane was stunned by his words. Was he forbidding her from going out on Sunday night? What nonsense! He had no right to dictate her actions. Did he consider himself her real fianc? Im a grown woman, Patrick, Jane retorted. Im free to go wherever I please with whomever I choose. My actions have nothing to do with you or your family. This engagement will be called off in three months. Dont you think youre overstepping your boundaries? Patricks response left Jane feeling outraged. She pointed at the door and added, Im heading to bed. Please use the door. Patricks handsome face twitched. Was she driving him out? Chapter 26: A Loving Couple Jane firmly pushed Patrick out and shut the door in his face, leaving him seething with anger. It was the first time someone had dismissed him like this, and the person responsible was a woman. He had intended to assist her by having Monica hand over the Lady Fashion cooperation project to Jane, hoping it would offer her more opportunities to learn. Given that she was rtively new, Patrick had anticipated that she might struggle with such a significant project and wanted to guide her through any challenges. But instead, she had rejected him, making him question her gratitude. Jane, on the other hand, was unaware of Patricks intentions. She would have been astonished if she had known he considered her unfamiliar with handling such projects. Instead of heading straight to bed, she retrieved aptop from her suitcase and opened an encrypted file containing a new dress design she had created. Jane was known in the fashion world as Loe, one of the most famous and mysterious designers. Loe had appeared out of nowhere two years ago, gaining worldwide recognition after designing a European princesss wedding dress. This enigmatic designer had captured the fashion industrys imagination, concealing their identity. All public interactions were managed by Nana, who oversaw Loe Studio. Jane devoted herself to her work and made a few revisions to her design. When she was satisfied, she sent the drawings to Nana and messaged, Launch the Elsa series immediately. Got it! came Nanas swift response. The weekend arrived, and Patrick escorted Jane to his grandfathers house. The three-story vi was nestled amidst a vast mountainousndscape, with a river nearby, creating a serene and picturesque setting. Mr. Maurice, the butler, warmly greeted Patrick and Jane as they entered the residence. Patrick inquired about his grandfather, and Mr. Maurice replied that Mike was inside. Jane, arm in arm with Patrick, followed him into the living room, where Mike Pansy, Patricks grandfather, was seated.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Patrick greeted his grandfather, and Jane, with a warm smile, followed suit. Mikes affectionate gaze met Jane, and he noted how much she had grown since hest saw her five years ago when she was an immature teenager. How are you, Grandpa Mike? My grandfather has been concerned about your health, Jane said as she assisted Mike in resuming his seat. She observed Mike closely and recognized that he didnt appear unwell. In fact, hisplexion was healthy and far from that of an ailing person. It became evident to Jane that Mike was feigning illness. Patrick was a dutiful grandson, ready to go to great lengths to please his grandfather, a fact that Mike was aware of. Mike was taking advantage of Patricks devotion to force him into marrying Jane. Jane was pleased to have uncovered the truth but pitied Mike because he would be disappointed when she called off the engagement. Jane nced at Patrick, who wore a doting smile and held her hand. Her initial reaction was to retract her hand, but she remembered their conversation outside, where she had decided to y along. Smiling back at Patrick, Jane noticed Mikes satisfied expression. He believed that the two of them were already in love, which brought him great joy. Mr. Maurice hastily entered the room, announcing the arrival of Madame Beatrice and Miss Florence Doyle. Janes expression dimmed as she saw Beatrice and Florence. Dad, how are you? Are you feeling better? Florence has been worried sick about you, so I brought her to visit you, Beatrice warmly greeted Mike. Florence added, Hello, Mr. Pansy. I wanted to visit you when I heard you were unwell, but I didnt want to disturb you. Now that Im here, Im relieved to see that youre recovering nicely. Mikes smile waned slightly. He knew that Florence had feelings for Patrick, and he was well aware that his daughter-inw, Beatrice, favored Florence and disapproved of Jane, likely due to her rural background. In Mikes eyes, no one was better suited for Patrick than Jane, whom he considered a far superior match to Florence. Patricks irritation red when he saw Florence. He had brought Jane to visit his grandfather, and he couldnt fathom why his mother had decided to show up with Florence today. What are you doing here, Mom? Why cant I be here? Florence is a well-mannered and filial youngdy. She has always wanted to visit, and as luck would have it, she was avable today. Beatrices ulterior motive was clear: she brought Florence to pressure Jane. Jane couldnt help but feel the weight of Beatrices intense disapproval of her. As Janes eyes fell on Florence, her face registered a faint frown. Patricks irritation mounted, and he didnt hide it. Why are you here? What? Cant I visit? Florence is a well-mannered and respectful youngdy, and shes been eager to meet you, Beatrice replied with a sharine smile. Mikes own smile faded slightly as he observed the interaction between Florence and Patrick. He knew about Florences infatuation with his grandson, and he was well aware of the dynamics in his family. He held Jane in high regard, considering her a far better match for Patrick than Florence. Mom, we dont have time. Weve brought Jane here to visit Grandpa, Patrick said dismissively. Visiting Mike Pansy is essential, Florence chimed in, stepping between Patrick and Jane. She clung to Patrick and shamelessly edged her way in, attempting to provoke Janes jealousy. Jane took it in stride and remained silent, refusing to take the bait. Inwardly, Florence seethed with envy, even though she tried to hide her jealousy. She presented a small box to Mike, exining that it contained tonics. Mr. Pansy, I brought you some tonics. My grandfather had them shipped from abroad, especially for you. Mikes smile faded a little. He knew that Florence held affection for Patrick, but he had a higher opinion of Jane. He believed that Jane was far more deserving of Patrick. Florence mentioned that her brother would return from abroad soon and proposed a gathering. However, Patrick declined, citing ack of time due to work. Seeing Patrick and Jane acting affectionate toward each other, Florence turned green with envy. Janes first impulse was to pull her hand away from Patrick, but she had agreed to y along. She continued to smile and leaned into Patricks embrace. Mike, oblivious to any tension, was content with the couples apparent affection. Chapter 27: Strange Picture Florence fixed a condescending gaze on Jane, a sly smile ying at the corner of her lips. In her eyes, a girl from modest beginnings like Jane couldnt possibly present a decent gift to Mike. Her goal was clear C she aimed to establish herself as the sole woman worthy of being Patricks wife. What had irked Florence was the revtion that it was Mike who had engineered Patrick and Janes engagement. She saw this as an opportunity to change Mikes mind, a result of her calcted efforts to curry favor with Beatrice, Patricks mother, which had proven sessful. Despite her efforts, Patrick remained distant and unresponsive. Beatrice had confided in Florence that Patrick was engaged to Jane solely to appease his grandfather, adding pressure on Florence to make a favorable impression on Mike while simultaneously undermining Jane to secure her own position as the future Mrs. Pansy. With a confident smile, Jane admitted, I didnt prepare any gift. To her surprise, Jane appeared unfazed, which ignited disdain in Florences eyes. Florence had assumed Jane would arrive empty-handed and, without any cultural sophistication, be promptly ejected from the gathering. Instead, Jane reached into her bag and pulled out a painting, introducing it with a radiant smile, This is Ms work, Woman with a Parasol. My grandpa asked me to give it to you. Mikes eyes lit up at the sight of the painting. This is wonderful. Please convey my gratitude to Mr. North, he said with genuine joy. Florence was left dumbfounded, her mouth agape. The painting appeared to be a priceless masterpiece, lifelike and exquisite. Compared to this, her own gift paled inparison. Unable to contain her skepticism, Florence interjected, Jane, isnt it rather insulting to give Mr. Pansy a fake painting? Janes eyebrows furrowed at the implication. The painting was undoubtedly authentic, and she bristled at the usation. Florence, are you doubting Grandpa Mikes ability to distinguish an original painting from a fake? Jane retorted sarcastically, her smile faint. Florences embarrassment flushed her cheeks as she realized her hasty judgment. Thats not what I meant. Everyone knows that Ms pieces are invaluable. How did you obtain this painting? Janes response was incredulous, Are you suggesting that I stole it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Patrick, who had remained silent, finally spoke up. The painting is genuine. Questions swirled in Patricks mind as he looked at Jane. Given her rural background, he was puzzled by how she had acquired such a priceless piece of art. Suspicion had been brewing in Patricks mind in recent days. He couldnt shake the feeling that Jane was moreplex than she appeared. Nevertheless, Florence persisted in her skepticism, saying, But- The painting is indeed authentic, but I cant say the same about your dress, Jane interjected, shaking her head theatrically. Its positively fake! What nonsense are you talking about? Florence retorted, her tone filled with indignation. My dress was designed by an international designer, Loe. You probably havent heard of Loe because you know nothing about fashion. How dare you insinuate that my dress is fake? Jane couldnt help but chuckle. She was intimately familiar with Loes work. Florences dress was exquisite, but Jane immediately recognized it as a pricey counterfeit. She had designed the original dress and knew that only two were ever released for sale. One had been purchased by a famous star, and the other by a princess. Florence didnt fit either category, which meant she was wearing a fake. Confident in her response, Jane dered, Contrary to your belief, Im well-acquainted with Loe and her designs. It might interest you to know that Loe always ces a heart-shaped mark on the hem of each dress. Have you checked your dress for this mark? This heart-shaped mark was a signature that Jane used for all the clothing she designed under the alias Loe. Nana handled the sewing, and it would have been impossible for anyone to replicate this mark. What heart-shaped mark? Ive never heard of it. Stop talking nonsense! Florence snapped, not willing to concede. Jane promptly pulled out her phone, tapped the screen, and said, You should look up todays most trending fashion news. The hottest fashion news? Florence inquired, puzzled. Loe has justunched a new series called Elsa, and the post introducing it contains details about the heart-shaped mark, Jane exined with a smirk. The timing was impable, given that theunch of the Elsa series had be a hot topic in the fashion world. The post outlined Loes design concept in depth, including the heart-shaped mark as a distinctive feature. Begrudgingly, Florence took out her phone to check the news, which confirmed that all dresses from Loe Studio bore a heart-shaped mark to distinguish them from counterfeit copies. Florences face drained of color as she realized her dress had none. Her embarrassment was palpable, and her gift, which had cost her a small fortune, was now revealed as a counterfeit. Even Beatrice regarded her with skepticism, unsure of her daughters poor judgment. Jane relished her triumph and a wry smile danced on her lips. Florences ignorance about the heart-shaped mark only fueled her satisfaction. Intrigued by Janes knowledge, Patrick leaned in and whispered, How did you know about that? As a businessman involved in fashion coborations, he was acquainted with Loe Studio. However, they had never mentioned the heart-shaped mark until that morning. Jane crafted a quick lie, iming, Well, I heard about it from a friend. She shrugged with an air of nonchnce, though Patricks squinted eyes betrayed his suspicion. Something about her exnation didnt quite add up, particrly since he had only learned of the mark that morning. Beatrice attempted to shift the focus by suggesting lunch. Mr. Maurice, the butler, awaited Mikes approval before arranging the meal. Jane took her seat, casually surveying her surroundings. Her gaze fell upon a photograph on a small table in the corner, featuring Mike holding a white dog. The dog struck a chord of familiarity, and Jane discreetly leaned in to ask Patrick, Is that your grandfathers dog in the photo? Patricks eyes followed her gaze to the picture, a touch of sadness crossing his features. The dog belonged to my grandmother; its name was Dolly. She passed away two years ago, and Dolly ran away from home, he exined. Patrick had made considerable efforts to find Dolly, employing people to search the city, but the dog had remained elusive. Her disappearance had left Mike deeply saddened. I see, Jane replied thoughtfully. Chapter 28: Jane, Thank You Jane gracefully excused herself, offering a polite bow. Im sorry. I have to leave for a while. Patrick, curiosity etching his face with a slight frown, inquired, Where are you off to? Lunch will be served soon. Janes response was sinct, Something just came up. Without further ado, she stood and exited the room, promptly cing a call to the veterinary hospital. Hello, Jane North speaking. I left a dog for treatment a few days ago. How is it now? The veterinarians reassuring voice emanated from the other end of the line. I was just about to call you. The dog has fully recovered. Jane heaved a sigh of relief and responded, Thats good to know. Im on my way to pick it up now. A striking resemnce between the dog in the picture Mike held and the stray Jane had rescued began to nag at her. Additionally, the cors matched perfectly. Jane had a gut feeling that the stray dog was none other than Mikes long-lost pet, Dolly. Given Mikes visible attachment to the dog, it seemed to hold significant sentimental value. Jane was determined to reunite them immediately. Back at the table, Beatrice simmered with frustration. Whats wrong with Jane? She just walked out on all of us! Florence chimed in, I cant believe she left us all waiting for her before lunch. Who does she think she is? Patricks eyes shifted briefly to Mike, and he intervened on Janes behalf, providing an exnation. I believe theres an emergency at work, so she went to handle it. Patrick feltpelled to defend Jane, even though he was unaware of the precise nature of her urgent matter. He wouldnt stand by while the women at the table berated her. Beatrice, however, was unappeased. She raised her voice indignantly, eximing, Stop making excuses for her! Whats so important that it takes precedence over spending time with your grandfather? Mikes response veered from the others, asserting, Im not offended at all. Since Jane rushed to thepany to address a problem as soon as she received the news, it shows shes hardworking. Thatsmendable. Beatrice was rendered speechless by the unexpected support from Mike. Florence, on the other hand, grappled with her jealousy. Inwardly, she cursed Jane. Why did Mike ce such high value on Jane when her family background and appearance paled inparison to Florences? Florence concealed her true feelings and offered a feigned expression of concern. Jane should have informed us when shed be back. Its already lunchtime, and you shouldnt go hungry, Mike; you need nourishment for a quicker recovery. Attempting to shift the focus, Patrick encouraged the start of the meal. Lets just eat. Despite the strategic reason behind his engagement to Jane, he wouldnt allow anyone to speak ill of her. Mr. Maurice, serve the dishes, Mike ordered. The butler promptly acknowledged and instructed the servants tomence serving. With the dishes being ced before them, Florence was determined to make amends. She picked up a drumstick and ced it on Mikes te, asserting, Please have a drumstick. Its good for your health. Mike, however, pushed the drumstick aside, resuming his meal without acknowledging the gesture. Florence felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. Observing Patrick, Florence admired his attire, his white shirt and loosened blue tie projecting an air of ease. Even in a rxed state, he remained impably elegant. In the midst of peeling a prawn, he managed to exude an air of nobility and perfection. Peeling the prawn appeared to be a refined endeavor when performed by Patrick. Florence found herself enamored, indulging in her fantasies about him. Still, she couldnt help but ponder why he had not reciprocated her affection despite her clear signals over the years. In a gesture of sacrifice, Florence attempted to feed him a prawn she had peeled. Her hopes were dashed, however, when Patrick tly rejected the offering, saying, No need. I dont eat what someone else has touched. As the prawn slipped from her hand and fell to the table, Florence was left stunned. Her pride had led her to perform the act of peeling a prawn for Patrick, only for it to be promptly turned down. Her heart ached. Beatrice sought to diffuse the situation, appealing to Patrick. Dont be harsh, Patrick. She peeled that prawn out of kindness. Patricks response was terse, as he remained steadfast in his decision. I appreciate the gesture, but I dont eat food that others have handled. As Patrick was on the brink of making a statement, his attention was captivated by a familiar figure. He broke into a soft smile, addressing Jane with enthusiasm, Jane! Caught off guard by Patricks sudden outburst, Florence reacted with anger, eximing, Jane, why did you bring a dog here? We are having lunch. Get that thing away! A chorus of barks filled the room as the dog began to bark and struggle to free itself from Janes arms.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Impervious to the criticism, Jane bent down, allowing the dog to bound off her arms. The dog sprang toward Mike, rubbing against him affectionately. Dolly! Mike eximed, his eyes alight with joy. He looked at the dog with disbelief. Dollys excited barking seemed to affirm its identity. Mike expressed his heartfelt relief, saying, So good to see you, Dolly. I have missed you so much! He lovingly stroked Dollys fur, tears of joy welling in his eyes. Dolly, the long-lost pet, had finally found her way home. Patricks inquisitive gaze shifted to Jane. Jane, where did you find Dolly? It urred to him that Jane had just seen a picture of the dog minutes ago. How had she managed to locate Dolly so quickly? What was the story behind this remarkable reunion? Jane, slightly out of breath from her swift return, took a moment to catch her breath. She then exined, Do you recall when I was almostte for work a few days ago, and Monica nearly had me fired? Patrick nodded, remembering the incident. That day, Jane had asked him for permission to leave work early, citing an urgent matter. Monica, their colleague, had provoked a scene in the CEOs office, insisting Jane be dismissed for taking unauthorized leave. Ultimately, Patrick had intervened, demanding Monica apologize to Jane. That morning, Jane continued, Sherrys car nearly collided with Dolly. I had to rush her to the vet. And with that, the pieces fell into ce. Jane had sacrificed her work and faced misunderstandings and gossip for the sake of rescuing a stray dog, little knowing it was the very pet Mike had lost. Patricks gaze toward Jane deepened, and he expressed his genuine gratitude. Jane, thank you. Chapter 29: Florence Was Defeated Looking into Patricks eyes, Jane greeted him with a sweet smile, replying, My pleasure. Mike, content with histe wifes dogs return, extended a warm invitation. Sit down, Jane. Dine with us. With cheerful acquiescence, he added, Mr. Maurice, please, have someone bring a set of cutlery for Jane. Jane joined Patrick at the table as she thanked Mike, her smile radiating gratitude. Thank you, Grandpa Mike. The dog, Dolly, remained cradled in Mikes loving embrace, as if he intended never to let go. His eyes glistened with gratitude, and he conveyed, Thank you for bringing Dolly back, Jane. It means so much to me. Jane, continuing to pet Dollys soft fur, humbly replied, I just found Dolly by chance. She felt the dogs health had improved remarkably since its treatment, and Dolly seemed cleaner and livelier. The veterinarian had done an excellent job. Dolly responded to Janes affection with a friendly tail wag, revealing its fondness for her. With evident happiness, Mike chimed in, I say destiny made you cross paths with Dolly. He touched his beard, underlining his point. Florence seethed with jealousy as she watched the bond between Jane and Mike grow. The day wasnt unfolding in her favor: her gift to Mike had been overshadowed by Janes, her own dress had been revealed as a counterfeit, and now, Jane had gained Mikes favor yet again. Seeing Janes humiliation of Florence only fueled her rage. Jane, eat to your fill, okay? urged Mike with kindness. As Jane started to eat, Patrick, in a surprising gesture, slid a peeled prawn onto her te, apanied by a graceful smile. Eat it. I dont like prawns.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jane, caught off guard by Patricks unexpected kindness, took a moment to respond with a grateful smile. Thank you, she finally said. Florence, who watched with malevolent intent, clenched her teeth, tightening her grip on her fork. She couldnt fathom why Patrick, who had refused her earlier, would now act so benevolently toward Jane. Her frustration and bitterness were mounting. After lunch, Mike headed to his room for a nap, while Patrick left for thepany. Jane, on the other hand, embarked on a shopping expedition, her agenda including an evening outing with Carl. Her clothing had been ruffled and dampened during her rescue mission to retrieve Dolly from the vet. A change of attire was necessary. Jane decided to pay a visit to RD Boutique in Guavo. She recalled that RD Boutique had recently secured a contract with Loe Studio, indicating that this seasons Elsa collection should be avable there. Upon entering the store, Jane was instantly drawn to a stunning Elsa dress prominently disyed in the showcase. She felt a strong urge to try it on, curious how her own design would look on her. Addressing the sales clerk, she requested, Excuse me, Id like to try on this dress. The sales clerk, however, examined Jane from head to toe, her expression shifting to one of disdain as she noted Janes disheveled attire. RD Boutique primarily served Guavos wealthy and renowneddies, making it an unsuitable location for individuals of average means. Observing Janes simple attire, the sales clerk jumped to conclusions, presuming her to be of lesser means. Clearing her throat, the clerk responded with condescension, Im sorry, miss. This dress is a recent release from Loe Studio. Its the most precious item in the boutique, with a considerable price tag. Only those capable of affording it may try it on. Janes frown deepened. She couldnt believe the clerks haughty attitude. How could the clerk be so certain of her financial capacity? In truth, Jane could buy every item in the store without hesitation. Her wealth was beyond question, but the sales clerks assumptions were vexing. The sales clerk brazenly affirmed, Only those who can afford it are permitted to try it on. Very well, Ill purchase it! Jane swiftly produced a ck card from her purse and set it on the counter. The sales clerk, somewhat bewildered but recognizing the card as an exclusive VIP card with no restrictions, hesitated. She had encountered numerous dignitaries through her work and surmised that Jane might belong to a wealthy family or was the mistress of a wealthy man, but was maintaining a low profile. Understanding the potential consequences of offending Jane, the clerk adjusted her demeanor. With a polite smile, she retrieved the dress from the disy and handed it to Jane, saying, Here you go, miss. The fitting room is right over there. In high spirits, Jane tried on the Elsa dress. As she admired herself in the mirror, she mused with pride, Wow! My studio truly creates exquisite clothing. The dress exuded excellence in design, fabric, and craftsmanship, and it appeared as if it had been tailored specifically for Jane. With satisfaction, she left the fitting room. However, a familiar and arrogant voice permeated the store as Jane stepped out. The voice belonged to Florence, who was apanied by her associate, Erica. Erica had previously coborated with Florence in an attempt to discredit Jane during a banquet. As a valued RD Boutique customer and VIP client, the sales clerk readily extended Florence a warm wee. Miss Doyle, this way, please! Imposingly, Florence dered, Bring me the Elsa dress from Loe Studio. The clerk lowered her head and delivered regrettable news. Im sorry, Miss Doyle. Someone purchased the dress just now. Startled and frustrated by the revtion, Florence hade directly from Mikes home to purchase the Elsa dress and evade any further embarrassment. To her surprise, someone had acquired it before her. Determined to confront the person responsible, she inquired, What? Someone bought it? Who? Her eyes followed the clerks gesture, leading her to spot Jane in the Elsa dress. The sales clerk pointed at Jane, revealing, There she is. Chapter 30: Apologize to Miss North Florences lips fell agape in amazement when her eyesnded on the woman donning the white Elsa dress. The youngdy appeared like a character from a childrens storybook, exuding an ethereal quality. Her graceful shoulders and corbone were subtly visible through the elegant design of the dress. The fitted silhouette entuated her alluring curves, rendering her a vision of nobility, elegance, and stunning beauty. Her presence would undoubtedly captivate onlookers wherever she ventured. However, when Florences gaze met the enchanting womans eyes, she was bewildered to find Jane gazing back at her. The surprise caused Florence to blink and rub her eyes, doubting the reality of the transformation. A surge of jealousy and hatred coursed through Florence as she pointed emphatically at Jane and demanded of the clerk, Ill take that dress! Pack it for me! The sales clerk was torn between two customers with opposing ims. She hesitated but couldnt bring herself to say that the dress was already promised to Jane. Florence questioned sternly, Has she paid for it? After a moments pause, the clerk answered, Not yet. Florence asserted the importance of payment in sealing a sale, reinforcing her VIP status within the boutique. Erica, seizing an opportunity to ingratiate herself, chimed in with a reminder of Florences prominence. Their collective influence was enough to instill fear in the clerk, who was fully aware of the Doyle familys power. Conversely, the clerk remained unaware of Janes background, which she presumed to be of lesser significancepared to Florence. So, she reluctantly gathered her courage and approached Jane, requesting, Miss, you have to take off the dress. It has been purchased. In response, Jane donned a sardonic smile and retorted, Didnt I just inform you that I wanted to purchase it? But As the clerk searched for words to persuade Jane to relinquish the dress, Erica intervened, her voice raised in a shrillmand. Florence desires that dress. Remove it immediately! Jane couldnt help but burst intoughter. Is this some kind of joke? I had dered my intention to purchase this dress first. Isnt it firste, first served? Can you even afford this dress? Erica retorted dismissively, losing herposure. Do you know how much its worth? Youre arrogant despite your poverty! Its none of your business whether I can afford it or not.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ignoring Erica, Jane reached for her ck card and instructed the clerk, Please charge my card for it. Florences eyes widened as she recognized the card. She recalled seeing a simr card in Patricks possession, rare and exclusive. Even Florence didnt possess one. The thought that Patrick had granted such a card to Jane stirred her anger and envy. She was consumed with resentment and the desire to bring Jane down. Determined to acquire the dress, Florence arrogantly interjected as she clutched the clerks hand. Ill pay double for it! With arms folded and a determined expression, Jane scrutinized Florence. She couldnt help but wonder if Florence was somehow stalking her, considering their unexpected encounter in this high-end Guavo boutique. Jane raised an eyebrow, asking, Florence, ever heard of firste, first served? I had dered my intention to buy this dress first, so its rightfully mine. I wont hand it over, even if you offer millions. Florence, brimming with arrogance, was convinced that only women of her wealth and sophistication deserved such dresses. She had already envisioned herself in the Elsa dress, convinced shed outshine Jane. Defiantly, Jane responded with a chuckle, I dont deserve this dress? She teased, Coming from someone who cant distinguish between real and fake. Florences face flushed with anger, struggling to respond to Janes slight. Jane! She desired to berate Jane for her insolence but found herself at a loss for words. She couldnt ept such an affront, especially given her prominent status as a Doyle. In her mind, Jane was nowhere near the kind of woman who couldpare to her. Nevertheless, the thought of Patrick being with Jane filled Florence with a sense of relief. She was confident that he would never marry her. Her hope of bing Mrs. Pansy was secure. Bristling with determination, she resolved to secure the dress, whatever the cost. Jane, do yourself a favor and take off the dress now! Erica, refusing to back down, insisted, Is this how you want it to be? Get that dress off! Jane, still seated, was engrossed in texting Nana and seemingly unfazed by Florences threats. The snub infuriated Florence further, as she suspected Jane might be seeking help from Patrick. In a fit of jealousy, Florence questioned the nature of Janesmunication, her mind reeling with mixed emotions rted to Patrick. However, she was steadfast in her resolve to deal with Jane that day. Ten minutes passed before the boutiques manager arrived, breathless and flustered. As he began to exin the situation to Florence, he inexplicably bypassed her to address Jane, disying remarkable respect. Good afternoon, Miss North. Unperturbed by the unfolding scene, Jane looked up at the manager and inquired, Youre the manager, right? Is this how you conduct business here? Caught off guard, the manager quickly admitted fault and offered apologies. I apologize for what transpired. The clerk didnt recognize you and acted improperly. I apologize on her behalf. Chapter 31: Jane Won Florence couldnt believe her eyes as she witnessed the unfolding drama before her. The boutique manager, Mr. Franklin, was apologizing to Jane in person. How was this possible? Erica couldnt contain her curiosity and questioned Mr. Franklin in an attempt to make sense of the situation. Whats happening? Did you make a mistake? Why are you apologizing to her? Florence wants this dress. You know her; shes Old Doyles favorite granddaughter. Offending her is equivalent to offending the entire Doyle family. Do you realize the consequences of such an action? Can you bear them? But Mr. Franklin seemed oblivious to Ericas inquiries. He wiped away his sweat and addressed Jane, Miss North, as part of our apology, we would like to offer you this dress for free. I sincerely hope you can ept our apology. Earlier, Mr. Franklin had received a call from Nana, who was overseeing Loe Studios operations. Nana had expressed her dissatisfaction with Janes treatment at RD Boutique and urged him to rectify the situation to Janes satisfaction. The stakes were high; Loe Studio was a valuable partner for RD Boutique, and any rift in the rtionship would lead to significant losses. Florence, however, was stunned by this offer. The dress was worth ten million dors; why would Mr. Franklin give it to Jane for free? She interjected, Wait! Are you sure you want to give up all that money? Have a look at other clothes; we have several other high-end dresses that- I want this one! Jane asserted firmly. Frustrated and incensed, Florence found herself in an unprecedented situation. She had always been ustomed to getting what she wanted. Seeing that Florence was being unreasonable, Jane decided it was time to leave the boutique, saying to Mr. Franklin in an authoritative tone, You dont have to give it to me for free. Ill have someone deliver a check tomorrow. Jane didnt want to engage in further arguments, especially with Florence, as she had an evening appointment with Carl, and she didnt want to bete. Florence, however, couldnt resist pursuing Jane. She called after her, Jane North, stop! Did you get Patrick to intervene? Florence inquired. Unbeknownst to Florence, it was Nana who had stepped in to resolve the situation, not Patrick. In her mind, Jane was merely a country girl with no connections or influence apart from Patrick. She was left puzzled as to why Patrick was so invested in Jane and willing to stand up against the Doyle family on her behalf. Seeing the anger on Florences face, Jane was secretly pleased. She raised an eyebrow and asked, What do you think? You shameless woman! What can you do other than seduce men? Do you honestly believe Patrick loves you? Florence seethed with jealousy and rage. Jane countered with a sneer, If he doesnt love me, what makes you think he loves you? You!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Florence was livid, her face contorted with anger. She raised her hand, seemingly intent on pping Jane, but Mr. Franklin swiftly intervened, positioning himself between the two women. Understanding the unusual rtionship between Jane and Patrick, he realized that no one could afford to offend Patrick. Consequently, he instructed the security guard to keep Florence and Erica at bay. Miss North, I apologize for the inconvenience, Mr. Franklin said with a bow. Jane left with a triumphant grin, leaving Florence fuming with frustration. As the evening unfolded, Jane arrived punctually for her appointment at Allure Bar. This upscale establishment was frequented by the rich and influential of Guavo. Jane, over here! Carl waved, seated with his friends from the entertainment industry, engaging in drinks and finger-guessing games. Jane greeted Carl with a smile,menting, Carl, your new film is alreadyplete? Congrattions! Carl offered her a chair, and Jane declined wine, preferring a soft drink. However, Carl was persistent and filled a ss for her. Come on, just a little. Its my birthday. Jane conceded and raised her ss for a toast. Happy birthday! She downed the ss in one gulp, eliciting a round of apuse. Jane and Carl engaged in conversation, and suddenly, a beautiful voice filled the bar as a young girl in a red dress sang on the stage. With curly shoulder-length hair and a melodious voice, she enraptured the audience with her sweet song. Observing Janes admiration for the performance, Carl introduced the singer, named Angel. She sings beautifully, Jane remarked, and Carl agreed. Yes, shes good, but not as good as you, Jane. I havent heard you sing in a while. Can you sing a song for me as a birthday gift? Encouraged by Carls request and his friends enthusiasm, Jane agreed. It was, after all, a bar where customers were encouraged to sing. She gracefully made her way to the center of the stage, wearing a white dress. This song is for my good friend Carl. Happy birthday! The song was in French, exquisite and enchanting. Janes voice filled the room with its melodic beauty, leaving the audience spellbound. On the second floor in a dimly lit VIP box, a tall, imposing figure remained hidden from view, intently observing the enchanting young woman on stage. Patrick hade to the bar for a business meeting, unaware of Janes presence. Recalling her appointment, he felt a surge of irritation. To his dismay, Jane was singing for someone else, Carl. He wondered if she realized the implications of her actions. Formally, she was his fiance, but she was at a bar, singing for another man. Patricks face darkened with anger, though his client was left perplexed, unsure of what had irked him. Chapter 32: First Kiss When Jane finished her song, the bar erupted with thunderous apuse, and someone in the crowd even began chanting, One more song! One more song! With a gracious smile, Jane descended from the stage and returned to Carls table. Jane, your singing is simply incredible. Its like listening to the voice of nature. You outshine even Angel, Carl praised. Jane responded humbly, Youre too kind, Carl. Of course. Please excuse me; I need to use the bathroom, Jane added, feeling some difort in her stomach, likely due to her hurried consumption of wine.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As she approached the bathroom door, a middle-aged man in a designer suit and leather shoes intercepted her. His appearance did not quite match the attire, and he seemed somewhat uncouth. He eyed Jane and asked, Are you a new singer here? Jane raised her gaze to meet his and noted his beer belly. Despite his upscale outfit, he didnt seem the part. Her face remained impassive as she shook her head and replied, Im not. The man seized her arm and thrust a stack of money into her hand, his eyes filled with lust as he lecherously licked his lips. Come on, beauty, spend one night with me. All this money is yours. The man had be infatuated with Janes singing and was now attempting to proposition her, taking advantage of their unexpected encounter near the bathroom. His dirty thoughts were evident as he ogled her. Janes frown deepened, and she stepped back, tossing the money back at him. Get out of my way! she retorted angrily. The man refused to relent. He reached out, grabbing Janes shoulders with both hands, and pressed her against him, disying his unwee intentions. Dont be shy. If you serve me well, I guarantee you afortable future. Jane was repulsed by the mans proximity, and she was about to defend herself when a familiar voice intervened. Let her go! In the next instant, the man screamed as he plummeted to the floor. Patricks imposing figure stood over him, his foot firmly nted on the mans chest, his expression cold and unwavering. Jane stood in shock. Patrick? How had he ended up here? Who are you? the middle-aged man fumed, despite being at Patricks mercy. Mr. Pansy, do you know who I am? How dare you attack me? Believe me, I can make you pay for this But it dawned on the man that his aggressor was none other than Patrick Pansy. Fear washed over him, and he began pleading for mercy. Mr. Pansy I didnt realize it was you. Do you also have an interest in this woman? Ill leave her to you. Please forgive me. Patrick red down at the man with icy eyes, his demeanor unwavering. Get out. Okay, okay, Im going, the man stammered, scurrying away in a hurry. Jane gazed at Patrick, still reeling from the shock. Thank you. Patricks expression remained frosty. You are my fiance! Caroline, what are you doing? Jane gasped in surprise. Luckily, the restroom was vacant, providing some privacy. Patrick locked the door and pressed Jane against it, holding her in ce and preventing her from moving. Jane, do you forget what you are? Jane struggled against his strong grip, but her efforts were futile. Whats wrong with you? Let go of me! My friend is waiting for me! Carl? Patrick scoffed, his expression growing colder. Jane couldnt help but sense his anger. Jane, listen closely: You are my fiance! Startled, Jane responded, So what? Patricks anger was palpable, and Jane couldnt quite grasp why he was so furious. She hadnt done anything to provoke him, had she? My fiance should conduct herself with dignity, not seduce men, Patrick dered, pressing her shoulders and ring at her with an icy demeanor. Jane couldnt believe what she was hearing. Did you see me seducing any man? I did, Patrick retorted with furrowed brows. He had noticed the expensive Loe dress she was wearing, which couldnt havee from anyone other than Carl. Jane was incensed at being used of such behavior. Thats enough, Patrick! Were calling off our engagement in three months. So what if I were to seduce men? How does it concern you? Are you that cheap? Patrick was disgusted and frustrated. He peered at her with cold eyes, then suddenly kissed her. His scorching kiss left Jane trembling, her thoughts momentarily scattered. It took her a few seconds to realize what was happening, and she was left outraged. Patrick was crossing the line! This was her first kiss! Chapter 33: Misunderstanding Initially, Patricks intent was to reprimand Jane. However, her lips were incredibly soft and sweet, casting a spell over him, causing him to be deeply entranced. The intensity of this experiencepelled him to deepen the kiss. The unexpected nature of it left Jane feeling a mix of shyness and anger. Patrick was so assertive that he gently coaxed her lips apart with his tongue, exploring her mouth with a passionate fervor. Jane struggled to breathe as her heart raced. She wanted to push him away, but his firm grip against the door hindered her. Inside the restroom, the temperature continued to rise as their passion escted. Suddenly, Jane bit down hard on Patricks lip, and the metallic taste of blood reached her senses. The pain of her bite prompted Patrick to release her, finally granting her the chance to breathe. Taking several deep breaths to calm herself, Jane patted her flushed face and red at Patrick. Patrick, youre insufferable! Patricks face darkened as he locked eyes with Jane, perplexed by the intensity of her apparent aversion. Did she despise him this much? She had even bitten him! His thoughts inevitably drifted to the image of Jane serenading Carl just moments ago, fostering ideas of a potentially closer rtionship. His handsome features became stern, and he wiped the blood from his lip. He growled, Carl is not right for you. What? Jane retorted in irritation, genuinely seeing Carl as a close friend, nothing more. Patricks misunderstanding of her connection with Carl hardly mattered, and she refused to let him interfere. Its none of your business! She gave Patrick onest fiery re before opening the door and storming out. Shed had enough of his domineering behavior and wanted to avoid being near him at all costs. Watching Janes retreat, Patrick frowned. He couldnt understand why he struggled to control his emotions when she was around. The feeling was far from pleasant. Having been forcibly kissed by Patrick, Jane no longer felt like engaging with Carl and his friends. She phoned Carl to inform him that she was leaving. Jane, whats wrong? Are you alright? Carl inquired, picking up on the unusual tone in her voice. Jane quickly fabricated an excuse, iming, Its nothing, I just dont feel well. In concern, Carl stood up, insisting, Jane, where are you? Ille pick you up. Jane rejected his offer initially, but Carl was determined to ensure her safety. He rode the elevator to the first floor and waited by the entrance. When Jane reached the gate, she was surprised to find Carl waiting for her. Jane, are you okay? he asked with urgency in his voice. Jane greeted him with a smile. Im fine. Why are you here? I wanted to make sure you got home safely, Carl exined. Jane was truly his idol, and hed do anything to ensure her well-being. After a short conversation, Carl offered to drive Jane back home. Thanks, she replied with gratitude. Wait here for a moment, Ill bring the car around, Carl said as he prepared to move his vehicle. Alright. Just five minutester, Carl pulled up to the gate in his Maserati and opened the door for Jane. Get in. Thank you, Jane expressed her appreciation with a smile as she entered the passenger seat. Back in his private box, Patrick rejoined his client, whose patience was unwavering. Mr. Pansy, youre back. Patricks dark mood persisted, the memories of the restroom scene reying in his mind. The memory of their kiss continued to consume him. It was apparent that Janes rejection had left him deeply dissatisfied, and he couldnt help but worry about her. It waste, and he pondered whether she might be in danger. I have to leave, he abruptly announced, rising from his seat. Without further exnation, he departed, leaving his bewildered client behind. Upon reaching the gate, Patrick happened to witness Jane getting into Carls car. They appeared to be in good spirits, sharingughter, and Janes smile seemed more genuine than the one shed given him earlier. As Carl drove away, Patricks expression darkened even further. Mr. Pansy, are you alright? inquired his concerned client when he noticed Patrick standing by the gate. Patrick shot him a cold look and stated, Lets return and have a drink.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane was left with a great deal on her mind after Patricks unwee advance. Unable to sleep, she cursed his name repeatedly. It was the first time she had experienced insomnia, and she was truly perturbed by the situation. Pursing her lips, she decided to get some water in the kitchen. As she descended the stairs, she heard footsteps, which instantly put her on high alert. Given thete hour, could it be a thief lurking in the house? Jane moved cautiously, tiptoeing as she positioned herself behind the nearest door. If it was indeed a thief, she needed to remain concealed. The front door swung open unexpectedly, and a tall figure staggered inside, emanating the scent of alcohol. To Janes relief, it was Patrick. However, when she attempted to continue to the kitchen, a strong hand grabbed her. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane eximed in rm, losing her bnce and falling. Coincidentally, Patrick fell beneath her. Her lipsnded on his, and she detected the strong odor of alcohol. Jane hastily stood up, her brow furrowed. Whats wrong with you, Patrick? Are you drunk? Why would you drink this much? However, Patrick remained oblivious, muttering the name Candy. Candy? Jane was baffled. It was undeniably a female name, and she couldnt help but wonder if Patrick was intoxicated because of a woman. Did he mistake her for this Candy person? Patrick, let go of me, Jane admonished when he attempted to draw her closer. She couldnt fathom the meaning behind his actions. Chapter 34: The Kiss Patrick was in such a drunken stupor that his vision was blurred. As he reluctantly opened his eyes, a lovely young woman stood before him. Her visage was sweet and oddly familiar, transporting him back to his youth. Suddenly, he was thirteen again, locked in a dimly lit room with this very girl. Guards patrolled outside, and a menacing dog loomed inside. Patrick had harbored a lifelong fear of dogs, but the girl had held him close, offering sce. Dogs arent scary at all. If you show fear, theyll bark at you, the girl reassured him in the darkness. Herrge, starry eyes twinkled, illuminating Patricks heart. In their quiet moments, she teased, Does this mean I saved your life? Without me, youd have been terrified to death by that dog. So, you should marry me when we grow up! Patrick readily agreed, Okay. In his inebriated state, the girl before him now seemed to be the embodiment of that cherished memory. He murmured, Candy, do you remember? We were locked together in that dark room. You saved me from the big dog and even bandaged my wound. Dark room? Big dog? Bandaging his wound? Janes head throbbed as though something from the depths of her memory tried to resurface. Unfortunately, it remained just out of reach. Candy, do you know Ive searched for you all these years? Its incredible to finally see you again, Patrick whispered, taking Janes hand and brushing his lips against it. Her hand exuded a sweet fragrance, confirming his belief that she was his Candy. Candy, you smell so delightful, he mumbled, intoxicated by her scent. Patrick, youre drunk. Let go of me! Jane chided, feeling helpless when dealing with a drunken Patrick. In his befuddled state, Patrick refused, clutching her hand with tenacity. Please dont leave me, Candy. Alright, Jane conceded, let me help you to your room. Her aim was to swiftly extricate herself from this situation. After all, she couldnt stay in the living room with him all night. She was willing to lend a hand by escorting him to his room. Jane strained to help him to his feet, yet his sheer weight presented a challenge. Patrick, get up quickly. Dont just lie here on the floor! she urged. Patrick gazed up at her with unfocused eyes and consented, Alright, Candy. Ill get up. Jane was perplexed by the name Candy, but she managed to assist him onto his feet. Patrick encircled her shoulders, leaning heavily against her. His warm breath wafted over her face as his head rested against the side of her head. The proximity made Jane ufortable, and the memory of their bathroom kiss resurfaced, fueling her inner turmoil. She inched away from him, but Patrick clung even tighter. Her teeth clenched in frustration, she held him upright and proceeded to guide him up the stairs. As they finally reached his floor and Jane heaved a sigh of relief, a womans voice pierced the silence. What are you doing? Jane nced up and saw Melissa, who had woken up during themotion. Her voice carried a note of disbelief and concern. Melissa, seeing Patrick in this state, couldnt stay passive. Stop, Jane! she cried out, but Jane, too exhausted to exin, simply maneuvered around her, continuing to assist Patrick toward his room. Jane! Melissa shouted after her, but Jane was undeterred. It was clear to Melissa that Patrick was in no state to fend for himself. And he was being aided by Jane. In Melissas eyes, Janes actions appeared to be an attempt to seduce Patrick and sleep with him. She moved closer and seized Janes arm, demanding an exnation. Why did you get Patrick drunk in the middle of the night? Are you trying to seduce him? Melissas eyes were sharp and usatory. Jane regarded Melissa with indifference and scoffed. Im his fiance. Hes mine. Why would I need to get him drunk to seduce him? Jane! Melissa rebuked, looking from Jane to Patrick.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unable to change Janes mind, Melissa was left with the task of helping Patrick back to his room. She gently deposited him on his bed and removed his shoes. Patrick, what happened? Why did you drink so much? Melissa inquired. Patrick, in his inebriated state, opened his eyes, gazing at Melissa forlornly. Youre not Candy. Melissas brows furrowed in confusion. She couldnt make out what hed said clearly, and Patrick offered no further exnation. Instead, he closed his eyes and drifted into slumber. Sitting at the edge of the bed, Melissa studied the peaceful, handsome face of the man she had secretly adored for years. His snores were soft, and even in his inebriated state, he seemed more handsome and appealing. Melissas heart ached painfully. Patrick, why wont you notice me? I dont want to be just your cousin, shemented softly. Shed harbored feelings for Patrick since she was fourteen, but he viewed her solely as his cousin. Yet, Melissa wasnt biologically rted to Patrick. She had been adopted by Patricks aunt, and her eyes conveyed unspoken love and admiration. She lowered her face to his and pressed a gentle kiss upon the man shed secretly loved for years. Meanwhile, as Jane returned to her room, she found a diamond button in her hand. It was undoubtedly one of the cufflinks from Patricks suit. She must have inadvertently torn it off when helping him up the stairs. After a moment of contemtion, she decided to return the button to its rightful owner. She had no desire to be falsely used of theft. Upon reaching Patricks room and noticing the door slightly ajar, she pushed it open. Patrick, I However, the words caught in Janes throat as she was confronted with a startling sight. Melissa was kissing Patrick. Chapter 35: You’re Candy Upon hearing the voice, Melissa turned abruptly and locked eyes with Jane, who had appeared in the doorway. Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively felt the tension. Jane frowned, her voice edged with curiosity, Melissa, what are you doing? Unable to maintain eye contact, Melissa replied, Patrick is drunk, so I was wiping his mouth. Jane responded with a hint of mockery, Wiping it with your own mouth, huh? She then shifted her gaze down to Patrick. His eyes were closed, and his breathing remained steady. Given his level of inebriation, he seemed oblivious to Melissas actions. Jane briefly entertained the notion of a ndestine rtionship between them, but she quickly discarded the idea. After all, Patrick had recently referred to her as Candy, a name distinct from Melissas. Additionally, considering Patricks prominent social status, it was highly improbable that he would fall in love with his cousin. It was more likely that Melissas actions were a product of her own wishful thinking. Jane cautioned, Im warning you, dont spread any rumors. An anxious warning crept into Melissas eyes, and she retorted, Dont you dare talk nonsense! With a sudden burst of anger, Melissa lunged forward, her hand raised to strike Jane. However, Jane intercepted her, gripping her arm and shoving her back. Melissa staggered,nding on the floor. Jane, how dare you push me? she seethed, her body aching and her face flushed with anger. Without ncing back, Jane departed from the room, offering only a smug sneer in response. Upon returning to her own room, Jane deliberated for a moment before picking up her phone and sending a message to Anthony: Help me investigate the rtionship between Melissa Pansy and Patrick Pansy. Anthony and Ada, two of the worlds most renowned hackers, were well-known for their exceptional skills, and they had earned a reputation for their exploits. While Ada was a more enigmatic figure, rumor had it she was Anthonys mentor. However, in reality, Ada was Jane herself, not Anthonys teacher. Jane had encountered Anthony when he attempted topromise her business, Star Entertainment. Jane thwarted the attack and ultimately forged a close friendship with him. Ada, itste. Can I get some sleep? Anthonys response to Janes request wasden with mild irritation. Jane, with her characteristic sass, retorted, Quit your whining and just do it. Ten minutester, Anthony provided Jane with detailed information about Melissa. Jane scrutinized the data and discovered that Melissa had been adopted from an orphanage by Patricks aunt. This meant that Melissa had no biological rtion to Patrick. Jane narrowed her eyes, absorbing the information. It was now apparent why Melissa had harbored feelings for Patrick and why shed constantly targeted Jane, who was Patricks fiance. Jane began to question her decision to acquiesce to her grandfathers three-month arrangement. At this point, all she could do was hope that these three months would swiftly pse so she could dissolve her engagement with Patrick and return to a life of her own. Finally, the most unpleasant weekend in history reached its conclusion. On the following workday, Jane arrived at the Pansy Group early in the morning. Seated at her desk, she delved into the materials rted to the Lady Fashion project. However, her concentration was soon disrupted by a suddenmotion. Monica, her supervisor, forcefully deposited a pile of documents onto her desk, causing it to tremble. Annoyed, Jane gazed up at Monica and inquired, What are you doing? Monica, her voice terse, ordered, Input this data and have itpleted by noon. Jane cast a skeptical nce at the imposing pile of documents and shook her head. By noon? Are you joking? I am handling the Lady Fashion project, and these documents have no relevance to it. Please assign this task to someone else. Monicas countenance darkened, and she retorted with frustration, I told you to input the data. Cant you see that everyone else is upied? Janes eyes rolled dramatically. I apologize. ording to Mr. Pansy, my sole responsibility is the Lady Fashion project. I am not tasked with any other duties. Monicas expression soured even further, but she couldnt articte her anger. Fuming with jealousy, she watched Jane as she proceeded to push the documents back toward Monica.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane requested politely, Excuse me, if you dont mind, please have someone else handle it. Jane North! Monica seethed, her jealousy brimming. She mped her teeth together, exasperated by her inability to respond adequately. Determined to rectify the situation, Monica vowed silently to herself that Jane wouldnt enjoy her sess and contentment for long. Meanwhile, Jane made her way to the pantry to procure atte and promptly delivered it to the CEOs office. Standing before the door, she contemted Patricks handsome countenance, which had the disconcerting ability to quicken her pulse. With a deep breath topose herself, she knocked on the door and received an icy response from Patrick, Come in. Jane entered and ced the coffee on his desk, offering a courteous, Your coffee. Patricks narrowed eyes fixated on Jane. His intoxicated stupor from the previous night had led him to mistake Melissa for someone else, someone from his past. Waking up, he found Melissa at his bedside, insisting she had been the one to help him to his room. But Melissa was not the person he had mistaken her for. The dream, so vivid and real, was still lingering in his mind. Without waiting for further conversation, Jane made her way toward the exit. She sought to depart without making eye contact with Patrick, her difort evident. However, before she could leave, a thought struck her. Retrieving the diamond button she had found, she handed it to Patrick, stating, By the way, this belongs to you. Here. Patrick, lowering his gaze to her hand, detected the same fragrance as the night before. He acted swiftly, seizing her hand with intensity as if holding a precious gem. His voice was low and husky as he dered, Candy You are Candy. Chapter 36: Who Is Candy? Janes response was sharp and upromising. Patrick, enough! Release my hand! Who is this Candy? Her stern words acted as a cold shower, abruptly extinguishing Patricks fervor. It was clear she wasnt the person he had mistaken for Candy. The real Candy wouldnt resist him like this. Patrick reluctantly let go of her hand andposed himself. His countenance returned to its typical cold and aloof demeanor as he picked up the button, asking, How did my button end up in your possession? Jane, still nursing her aching hand, replied indignantly, You were incredibly drunkst night, sprawled on the floor, refusing to get up. I must have identally torn the button off when I was helping you upstairs. Patrick arched an eyebrow, his interest piqued. So, youre the one who brought me to my roomst night? Yes. However, Melissater insisted on helping you. You two appear to be quite close, Jane remarked with a sly undertone, hoping to provoke a reaction from Patrick. Patrick, however, only had thoughts of Candy on his mind. He viewed Melissa as nothing more than a cousin, ignorant of her deeper feelings. Consequently, Janes insinuations failed to register with him. What kept resurfacing in his mind was the vivid memory of the previous night. He knew he had seen Candy, despite his inebriation. He had held her hand and exchanged words with her. The events were real, yet Jane imed she had been the one to assist him the previous night. It dawned on him that the person he had seen wasnt Candy. But why did she stir the same emotions in him as Candy did? Suddenly, Patrick rose to his feet with excitement, closing the distance between himself and Jane. With a faint smile, he inquired, Jane, have you ever been kidnapped before? He had never seen such tenderness in his eyes before, and his voice held a bewitching allure. However, despite the unusual change in Patricks demeanor, Jane remained wary. This was the second time he had posed the question, and she was determined to uncover the reason behind his fascination with her kidnapping history. Nheless, Patricks question prompted a hint of irritation. Jane replied resolutely, Patrick, I dont understand why you keep asking me this. Ill answer one more time: Ive never been kidnapped. Patrick gazed deeply into her eyes, probing for any hint of falsehood. Jane responded earnestly, making it clear that her words couldnt be fabricated. With disappointment etched on his face, Patricks enthusiasm waned. Jane seized the opportunity to learn more. Who is Candy, Patrick? Is she the girl you love? A very important person to me, Patrick responded after a brief pause. He couldnt bring himself to admit his feelings for Candy. Alright, Jane conceded, sensing Patricks reluctance to reveal more. Perceiving Janes indifference, Patrick suddenly posed a question, Are you jealous? Her reaction was indignant. Jane found Patricks presumption about her jealousy utterly arrogant. She had no interest in ttering him like countless other women might. Gritting her teeth, she snapped, Patrick, dont be so full of yourself. I couldnt care less about your romantic interests. Just remember, we have a three-month contractual rtionship. In fact, less than three months now. When the contract expires, well be strangers. Understand?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The word strangers appeared to strike a nerve with Patrick. It puzzled him why he cared so much about this particr aspect. Their engagement had been arranged by their grandfathers, and they held no genuine affection for one another. Yet he regarded her as a friend, while she seemed to view him as a stranger. Jane, am I truly just a meaningless stranger to you? Patrick inquired, seizing her arm. Confounded by his question, Jane retorted with a shrug, What else would you be? However, when she noticed that Patrick didnt intend to let go of her, her annoyance deepened. Youre hurting me, Patrick. Release your grip! But Patrick remained undeterred, mping his fingers around her arm. His expression grew moreplex, revealing an amalgamation of emotions. Startled by the intrusion, a female voice disrupted the rooms silence. Jane and Patrick turned their attention to the neer-Florence. As Jane nced at Florence, she detected a tinge of jealousy in the other womans eyes. Florence, displeased with the situation, inquired, What are you doing, Jane? In a deliberate disy of affection, Jane snuggled up to Patrick, addressing him endearingly. What my fianc and I are doing is none of your business. She turned her gaze to Patrick, assuming an affectionate tone. Darling, do you agree? The moniker babe had a charming quality. Patricks previously stoic expression softened slightly, though Florence was visibly incensed. Her face reddened with anger as she confronted Jane, while Morton, who stood by her side, shifted nervously. Morton feltpelled to rify the situation to his boss. Mr. Pansy, I apologize. I informed Miss Doyle that you were busy, but she insisted on entering. Patrick, renowned for his indifference, was known to have no tolerance for women intruding on his personal space. He rarely engaged in public disys of affection, and such moments were exceedingly rare. Morton, thus, sought to escape the ufortable situation as swiftly as possible. Nevertheless, Patrick issued a brief wave, signaling for Morton to leave, freeing Jane and Florence to carry on. Florence took the opportunity to present a matter to Patrick. She moved closer to him with a smile, her voice gentle and inviting. Patrick, weve prepared an initial prospectus for the partnership between Pansy Group and Doyle Group. Ive brought it for your review. Patrick regarded her with a furrowed brow. Arent you aware that my brother is overseeing this partnership? Florence blushed, exining, He couldnt make it today, so he asked me to bring it instead. In truth, her motive for visiting Patrick was not solely to discuss business. She was ted that he had spoken to Jane in such a manner and had sought an opportunity to meet with him. Chapter 37: An Unusual Meeting Florence, I told you to leave, Patrickmanded, his voice as cold as a frozen cer, chilling her to the bone. Patrick, Florence gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. But I havent exined the prospectus to you yet, Patrick retorted, a hint of impatience in his tone. Let it go and exit. But my brother instructed me to exin it to you thoroughly, Florence protested, her expression pained and sorrowful.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Patrick banishing her from the meeting room in Janes presence was humiliating for her. Patricks attitude had shifted drastically ever since Jane entered the picture. Once indifferent to her, he now barely acknowledged her existence. Seeing Florences exasperation, Jane couldnt help but take pleasure in her difort. With a taunting sneer, she added, Do you doubt my fiancs ability? Do you think he cantprehend it on his own? Ignoring her protests, Florence reached out to grasp Patricks arm urgently. I didnt mean that, Patrick. However, Patrick briskly pulled his arm away, his expression clouding with frustration. Leave. Reluctantly, Florenceplied with his order, casting a furious re at Jane before exiting the CEOs office. Well yed, Jane remarked to Patrick after Florences departure. So, Im not a stranger after all? Patrick quipped, a hint of humor in his voice. Why did you call me your fianc? Jane grinned and shrugged. Well, you love Candy, right? Im just helping you keep the other women at bay. You wouldnt want Candy to know that so many women are vying for your attention. The mention of Candy stirredplex emotions in Patrick. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave, Jane dered, making her exit. Florence stood outside the CEOs office, her face etched with anger. Seeing Jane emerge from the room, she extended her leg, attempting to trip her. Jane, however, effortlessly sidestepped the attempt. My fianc just requested that you leave thepany. Why are you still lingering by the door, acting like a gatekeeper? Jane scoffed, mocking Florence. What did you say, Jane? Florence seethed. Jane hadpared her to a guard dog! Jane dismissed her, turning to Morton, who had witnessed the whole scene. We dont typically allow outsiders to loiter in ourpany for extended periods, do we? Why dont you escort her out? Jane, how dare you try to force me out? Florence eximed, her anger boiling over. Her body trembled with fury. The fact that Patrick had requested her exit was somewhat expected, as he was the owner of thepany. However, Jane had no authority to evict her. Miss Doyle, please leave! Morton directed Florence, preventing her from approaching Jane with hostility. Meanwhile, Jane, unperturbed, returned to her desk without giving Florence a second thought. Momentster, the officendline rang once more, with Patrick on the other end. Jane, frowning, answered, Patrick, why are you calling again? Come to the conference room for a meeting, Patrick instructed from the other end. A meeting? What meeting? Jane inquired, bewildered. The meeting concerning the Lady Fashion coboration, Patrick responded in a hushed tone. Very well. Arriving at the meeting room with the project documents, Jane discovered that Patrick was already seated at the head of the table, donning a meticulously tailored ck suit that entuated hismanding presence. His expression remained characteristically impassive, projecting an air of nobility and authority. In attendance were Monica, Sherry, and Cara Gunter, the projects designers. Upon Janes entrance, all eyes turned towards her. Next time, try not to be tardy, Patrick remarked, giving her an indifferent nce before signaling her to take her seat. Jane found herself perplexed. Late? I wasnt informed of the meeting. Didnt you receive the email? Monica interjected, pretending to be surprised. Or did you forget about it? That would be quite careless and irresponsible. Patrick was known for his high expectations of his employees, andteness to a meeting due to carelessness could result in severe repercussions, even termination. However, Jane was undaunted. She smiled at Monica and replied, I did not receive it. My email records areprehensive, and any deleted emails can be retrieved. Im not foolish enough to lie about this. Monicas face darkened, her anger palpable. Was Jane insinuating that she was foolish? She turned to Patrick, suggesting, Mr. Pansy, if Jane isnt prepared, perhaps we should reschedule this meeting for another time. Thats unnecessary, Jane stated confidently, preempting Patricks response. Patrick, wearing an expression of surprise, asked, But you mentioned you were unprepared. I was unprepared, but it wont hinder the meeting, Jane replied with unwavering confidence. The room was shocked by Janes poised demeanor. She strolled to the whiteboard and picked up a marker. As the project lead, I should know the project inside and out. I should be able to provide aprehensive overview of the project at any time without the need for special preparation. Monica, aware that Jane had taken over the project only recently, was eager to witness her failure in front of Patrick and the team. However, Janes self-assured demeanor left her astounded. Seatedfortably in his chair, Patrick observed Jane with a contemtive gaze, wondering if she could indeed present the project without adequate preparation. Chapter 38: You Surprised Me Jane cleared her throat, sporting a confident smile, and stated, Now, let me provide an overview of the Lady Fashion projects status and progress. With a pen in hand, she skillfully illustrated the entire projects flow chart on the whiteboard while presenting the essential project details in a clear and understandable manner. Her presentation was fluid and easy to follow. Monica watched in disbelief, her nails unconsciously digging into her skin. She couldntprehend how Jane managed to present the project so smoothly andprehensively without prior preparation. Jane even drew a fantastic flowchart! There had to be some mistake here. Perhaps Jane had somehow learned about the meeting and secretly prepared for it. Monica had nned to publicly embarrass Jane but ended up inadvertently giving her the opportunity to shine. She held a deep grudge against Jane and was determined to oust her from Pansy Group someday. Patrick was also taken aback. He couldnt tear his gaze away from Jane during her presentation. She exuded an aura of grace and capability, even though she was supposed to be a country bumpkin with no knowledge. Her unexpectedpetence left him intrigued. Well, thats all. Ive concluded. Does anyone have any questions or concerns? Jane inquired, grinning at the audience. Everyone present appeared highly impressed with her seamless presentation. Not a singleint or question arose. Patrick, in particr, had his eyes fixed on Jane throughout her presentation, unable to look away. She seemed remarkable, possessing a certain nobility, elegance, and confidence, akin to a queen. It left him wondering what morey beneath the surface, given her supposed rural origins. Mr. Pansy, is there anything amiss? Jane asked, noting Patricks continued gaze. No, Patrick replied with a faint smile, his sensuous lips curving. In that case, please allow the Chief Designer, Cara, to introduce the designs. Jane returned to her seat and gestured for Cara to showcase the designs. Cara quickly unfolded the design drawings and began presenting them to Patrick. The theme is Ice and Fire. Were nning tounch a collection of high-quality jewelry, including nes, rings, and bracelets. These are my designs, she exined. Patrick appeared displeased, his expression clearly reflecting his dissatisfaction with the designs. He turned to Jane, inquiring in a hushed tone, What are your thoughts? Jane examined the drawings briefly. While they were beautiful and featured trendy elements, they ultimately came across as ordinary. She felt the designscked a distinctive and spirited quality. Patricks opinion seemed to align with hers, and he nodded. I agree, they are rather ordinary. Sherry, the head of the design department, felt ufortable hearing this criticism. While Cara was the chief designer, Sherry had provided plenty of input during the design process. Before she could object to Janes critique, Patrick interjected, Right, they are indeed quitemonce. Sherry was left feeling aghast, fearing the reputation of the design department was tarnished. But she forced a smile and told Cara, Well make improvements, all right? Cara blushed, acknowledging the need for enhancement. Our Lady Fashion projects leader will be visiting Guavo next week, and their president will apany them. We must have a wless presentation, Patrick stressed, his tone serious. We will go all out to create the best, Sherry promised with determination, though it was through gritted teeth. Jane, please monitor the progress, Patrick instructed, ncing at her. Jane couldnt believe it. She wasnt even a designer, and she hadnt contributed to the design process. Yet, as the project director, she had to ept the des that she felt were undeserved. After the meeting concluded, everyone departed from the conference room. Jane collected her belongings and was about to leave when she heard Patricks captivating voice from behind. Jane, please stay. Jane paused and turned back. How can I assist you further? Patrick approached her, gazing silently into her eyes. After a moment, he softly inquired, Do you have a good understanding of jewelry design?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I have a basic knowledge of it, Jane replied with a slight smile. She possessed a general understanding of fashion design, making jewelry design a rtively straightforward aspect for her. You surprise me, Patrick murmured, curiosity gleaming in his deep-set eyes. Jane merely shrugged and said nothing. She wondered why her response had surprised him. What would be his reaction if he discovered her true identity? She considered these questions before deciding that there was no more to discuss. She turned and left for the restroom. As she entered the bathroom, she overheard a low, female voice from one of the stalls. The voice sounded like Monicas, and she mentioned Janes name. Jane halted, straining to listen carefully. Monica, in a jealous and angry tone, said, Dont fret, Miss Doyle. Our n will be perfect. Ill make sure to get Jane ousted from Pansy Group. Miss Doyle? Could this be Florence? It seemed that Monica was coborating with Florence in some scheme to frame her. With narrowed eyes, Jane decided it was time to fight back. She had never been one to back down, and she wouldnt let Monica and Florence provoke her any further. Chapter 39: A Good Show Is on The week passed swiftly, yet itcked any significant events. Florence remained absent from Pansy Group, and Monica refrained from causing further problems for Jane. Nevertheless, Jane was aware that this tranquil period was the calm before a storm they had yet to weather. On the appointed day, Bruce Longman, the CEO of Lady Fashion, was scheduled to visit Pansy Group. As the person responsible for the Lady Fashion project, Jane was tasked with picking him up at the airport. Before her departure, she ensured that all materials required for the afternoon meeting were well-prepared. Satisfied with her preparations, Jane rose and readied herself to head to the airport. But as she reached the elevator, she saw the doors closing. In haste, she called out, Please wait! A tall figure promptly extended his foot to halt the elevator doors, allowing her entry. Thank you, Jane expressed her gratitude, but upon looking up, her surprise was evident-it was Patrick. She pondered his unexpected presence and the courtesy he had extended in keeping the elevator open. Observing Janes astonishment, Patrick, in his characteristic reserved manner, remarked, Join me. Thank you, Jane said with a smile and stepped into the elevator. Patrick followed suit. Ill apany you to the airport, Patrick stated tly, noting Janes perplexed expression. Jane was taken aback. Please, dont worry; I can manage on my own.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jane couldnt fathom why the CEO himself would apany her to the airport to pick someone up. He was an exceptionally busy man, after all. However, Patrick seemed unwavering in his decision. Hismanding presence was undeniable as he stood beside Jane. After a brief silence, he offered Jane an inscrutable look and mumbled, Bruce is my friend. I wish to personally greet him to convey my sincerity. Jane nodded, understanding Patricks perspective, but she wasnt quite sure how it justified his personal presence. In silence, they descended to the underground garage. Earlier, Patrick had driven to work in a Rolls-Royce, and he opened the car door for Jane, gesturing for her to enter. Thank you, Jane smiled, buckling her seatbelt in the passenger seat. Patrick followed suit,mencing the drive. While gripping the steering wheel, he inquired, Have you prepared for the Lady Fashion meetingter this afternoon? Jane pursed her lips and answered with conviction, Absolutely, no issues whatsoever. Jane recognized that the meeting ahead would be significant andplex. It was a high-stakes event, but she remained eager to confront it head-on. An hourter, they arrived at the airport. ncing at her watch, Jane noted they had ten minutes before Bruces flight was due tond. I need to use the restroom, Jane informed Patrick. He nodded, and she hastened away. In the bathroom, Jane sent a message to someone: How are things going? Shortly afterward, she received a response: All is proceeding smoothly. Jane nodded contentedly. It seemed that the uing performance in the afternoon was going ording to n. She felt confident; everything was under control. When she returned to the hall, Bruces flight had alreadynded, and he had disembarked. Bruce, a Frenchman, was a tall and burly man of thirty. He had blond hair, fair skin, and greeted Patrick with an amiable hug. Its been a while, Patrick acknowledged, his face maintaining its usualposed expression. Jane approached Bruce, delivering a polite greeting in French. He stared at her in amazement with his blue eyes, asking Patrick, Who is this lovelydy? Patrick, raising an eyebrow, presented Jane. This is Jane. She is in charge of the project. Patrick never expected Jane to be fluent in French, indicating that she was not the unsophisticated person he had initially perceived her to be. Her excellence and allure captured the attention of everyone present, particrly Bruce. Bruce extended his arms for a hug with Jane. Youre exceptionally beautiful. Have we met before? Jane, however, responded with a handshake, stating, I dont believe so. The truth was that they had crossed paths once when Jane and her grandfather attended a banquet in France. However, she had been fifteen years old at the time. Fortunately, Bruce didnt recognize her. This situation was ideal for her, as she had no intention of revealing her true identity so soon. Jane and Patrick apanied Bruce and his assistant back to Pansy Group. At precisely two oclock, the meetingmenced. Jane had prepared an impressive PowerPoint presentation, and though Bruce was capable of English, Jane delivered her speech in French. She conveyed the projects progress. Those in the room who were fluent in French, including Bruce, nodded frequently, expressing their admiration and approval. As Jane once again stood out, Monicas eyes simmered with jealousy, and she clenched her fists. Jane, just wait and see. A grand spectacle is about to unfold. Lets see how long you can remain on top. Youll be ousted shortly, Monica whispered to herself. Following Janes speech, apuse reverberated through the room. Even Patrick was liberal with his apuse. With a nod of gratitude and a faint smile, Jane progressed. Now, lets proceed to the specific drawings. She extracted the folder and retrieved the drawings but was met with shock as her expression shifted. All present were stunned as Jane unfolded several nk sheets of paper from the folder meant to contain drawings. However, Monica seemed unfazed. She was the first to question Janes actions: Jane, what are you doing? As the project director, Jane had personally checked the materials and brought them to the conference room. Yet, instead of the expected drawings, they were faced with nk sheets of paper. It was clear that Jane would bear the full responsibility for the loss of the drawings, and Patrick, who held no tolerance for such errors in an important meeting, was expected to be furious. Monica seized the opportunity, stealing a nce at Patrick. True to her expectations, his handsome face darkened, and his tightly pressed lips conveyed his deep displeasure. This incident was sure to result in Janes dismissal. Monica maintained her calm, scolding Jane loudly enough for everyone to hear. How could you, as the project director, lose the drawings? Using nk sheets to deceive us is inexcusable. An irresponsible person like you is unfit for continued employment here! Patricks expression darkened further. Turning his attention to Jane, he questioned, Whats the matter? Chapter 40: Impossible To Complete The drawings were lost, reced with nk sheets of paper? Patrick found it difficult to believe that Jane had made such a blunder, and he was eager to hear her exnation. However, Jane had no intention of offering an exnation. With a straight face, she redirected the conversation, addressing Sherry, Is there a backup of the drawings? Sherry, wearing a disdainful expression, responded condescendingly, Are you unaware that all our jewelry design drawings are hand-made? Backups are out of the question. You should have themon sense to know that. Jane nodded in understanding and inquired calmly, Then how long will it take to recreate the drawings? Sherrys response was swift and unwavering. At least two days. Monica, eyeing Jane with hostility, demanded, What are you nning, Jane? Are you suggesting we postpone the meeting and make Mr. Longman, who has traveled so far, wait for two days to correct your mistake?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Monica ridiculed Jane, but Jane, unfazed, asserted, Just because it would take Sherry two days doesnt mean it will take me the same. If she cant do it, it doesnt mean I cant. It will only take me an hour. Monica, astounded, retorted with doubt, An hour? Thats not feasible. Did you not hear Sherry say it would take at least two days? Janes calm demeanor, despite the serious situation, infuriated Monica, but Jane confidently stated, She may need two days, but that doesnt imply the same for me. I can aplish it in one hour. Janes deration met with skepticism from those present. Patrick, wearing an incredulous expression, dered, Stop jesting, Jane. Its impossible. Monica chimed in, asserting that Janes im was preposterous. Its simply not achievable. Undeterred, Jane challenged them: Then allow me to demonstrate. With that, she sat down, switched on herptop, and proceeded to open the drawing software she had created. Jane then projected herputer screen onto arger monitor, confidently manipting her mouse to craft the designs with skill and precision. Silently, the conference rooms upants observed as beautiful drawings emerged on the screen. The room fell into a stunned silence as they witnessed Janepleting the work in a mere hour. Its done, Jane announced, concluding her work a full five minutes before the hour was up. With a sigh of relief, she added, Perfectly executed. Patricks astonishment was evident. The three design drawings-the ring, ne, and bracelet-appeared remarkably lifelike and wless. Subtle yet essential changes that Jane had incorporated into the designs gave the jewelry an authentic character, making them even more appealing. Even the chief designer of the jewelry design department was incapable of such alterations. Jane had aplished what others deemed impossible. Monica gawked at the drawings, rendered momentarily speechless. How had Jane produced them in under an hour? How could someone with a rural background create such intricate designs? With the sessfulpletion of the designs, Jane had thwarted Monicas plot once more. Though Monica felt a sense of defeat, she dared not reveal it. Instead, she bit her lip and cast a furtive re at Jane. Jane, still facing the stunned audience, cleared her throat. She directed her attention to Bruce and, with a warm smile, inquired, I apologize, Mr. Longman, for the minor hup. However, Ive managed to recreate the designs. Jane then turned to the projector, meticulously exining the designs to Bruce. This is our Ice and Fire series. White symbolizes ice, while red represents fire-the theme of this collection. Bruce nodded approvingly, offering Jane a thumbs up. I really like your designs, particrly the concept of double spinning. Its a brilliant idea. Jane had conceived the notion of double spinning herself. She had mentioned it to Sherry, who, in favor of her own designs, ignored Janes suggestion. Consequently, Jane had no intention of presenting Sherrys designs to Bruce. She had foreseen Monicas trap and willingly walked into it, allowing her to create her designs in front of everyone. Mr. Longman, do you have any modifications or suggestions? Jane inquired politely, awaiting his feedback. Bruce, however, shook his head. Absolutely not. Its perfect. Satisfied with your approval, we will proceed to production and expedite theunch of the Ice and Fire series. I believe it will surpass our expectations, Jane dered confidently. Bruce concurred. Absolutely. I look forward to coborating with someone as talented as you in the future. With Bruce content with the designs and no further concerns, the meeting came to an end. Bruce departed promptly for the hotel to rest, apanied by his assistant. Observing his departure, both Monica and Sherry wore sullen expressions, visibly disappointed. Sherry, as the head of the design department, had worked diligently with her team to improve the drawings in recent days, yet they were outshone by an outsider. Sherry felt humiliated, concerned about how she would prove her professionalpetence to the CEO in the future. Monica had assumed that Jane would be dismissed by Patrick for her negligence. Instead, Jane resolved the situation and emerged as a star. Even Bruce hadmended her. Thus, Monica and Sherry rose to leave, but Jane called out, Wait! in a loud voice. Chapter 41: You Stole the Drawings Whats going on? Monica and Sherry turned to Jane, their attempt to mask their dissatisfaction palpable. Jane held up the nk sheets she had discovered in her folder, asserting, Lets address this now. Upon seeing the nk sheets, Monica felt a pang of guilt. What do you mean? she inquired. Jane walked up to Patrick, handing the nk sheets to him. The drawings that were in the folder have been reced with these nk sheets. Dont you think somethings amiss, Mr. Pansy? Patrick epted the nk sheets, cing them on the conference table. He impatiently tapped his slender fingers on the table, his gaze locked onto the sheets. It was evident that someone had stolen the drawings and substituted them with these nk pages. With only a handful of individuals having ess to the drawings, and Jane being meticulous in her work, he knew she wouldnt entrust such critical documents to just anyone. Two possibilities loomed: either someone had substituted the drawings to embarrass Jane during the meeting, or Jane herself had made the switch. Thetter scenario, however, left the question of motive unanswered. Finally, Patrick decided, Ill have Morton investigate. Of course, sir, Morton concurred respectfully. Jane rified, I had inspected the file before heading to the airport, and the drawings were intact. Upon returning from the airport, I brought the folder to the conference room, only to find the drawings reced with nk sheets. Clearly, someone must have made the switch during my absence at the airport. Jane, youve misced the drawings, and now youre trying to shift the me. Thats all it is, Monica interjected. Unease washed over Monica when Patrick announced the impending investigation; she was well aware of Patricks ruthless nature. If he discovered that she had stolen the drawings, the consequences would be severe, sending shivers down her spine. What? You believe Ive lost the drawings? Jane retorted. Why would I substitute them with nk sheets? Do you think everyones as foolish as you? Monica red at Jane, feigning indifference. She consoled herself with the idea that her actions had been executed discreetly, and Jane could not possibly have uncovered her scheme. What do you mean? Monica retorted, concealing her unease. Jane offered a cynical response, If you dont wish to be exposed, the best course of action is to abstain from engaging in such activities. Monicas heart quivered in fear. She swiftly stole a nce at Patrick, who remained silent, his expression stern and his gaze piercing. She quickly turned her gaze away. I I dont know what youre talking about, Monica stammered. By the way, I have other business to attend to. This meeting is over, Jane. I dont have time to waste on you. Jane immediately called, Wait! in a cold, firm tone. Monica hesitated and then reluctantly returned to the conference table. What do you want? she queried, feigning nonchnce. She remained confident that her covert actions would remain undisclosed. Jane retorted, I believe you instigated the theft of the drawings. Patrick abruptly stood, tall andposed, his expression unwavering and his lips forming a thin line. He fixed his gaze on Jane and uttered in an indifferent tone, Since you im to possess evidence, please present it. He then turned to Monica and Sherry, instructing, Return and sit down. Monica, with no alternative,plied, feeling highly anxious. Could Jane truly have incriminating evidence against her? It seemed imusible since her actions had been stealthy and wless. Do you possess any evidence of my involvement in the theft of the drawings? Monica challenged Jane. I caution you that making baseless usations is a grave offense. Taking a deep breath, Monica added, I know you dont respect authority, but that doesnt justify framing me. Jane responded with a derisiveugh, unperturbed by Monicas threats. She had prepared for every possible scenario, and exposing Monica was an inevitability.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I have evidence to prove that you orchestrated this scheme, Jane affirmed confidently. Patricks sudden stand, his unflinching posture and icy demeanor, signaled his intention to allow Jane to address the situation. This decision raised a peculiar question in his mind: Why had Monica undertaken such an act? While Monica possessed a measure of arrogance and a domineering disposition, her work had always been executed proficiently. Engaging in an act that could jeopardize thepanys interests and potentially tarnish her own career was perplexing. Upon realizing that Patrick was no longer objecting, Jane cleared her throat and announced, Lets proceed. Now that I have identified the timeframe during which the drawings were likely stolen, I only need to review the surveince footage from that period to ascertain the perpetrator. Monica quickly protested, But the surveince camera is broken, isnt it? Janes response was scornful. You seem rather attentive to such trivial details. Indeed, the surveince camera in Janes office had been intentionally damaged the day before, an action Monica took to erase any evidence of her involvement. As Jane pointed out, Monica had not anticipated that the surveince camera would be promptly repaired, thus walking into Janes trap. Broken? Thats what you heard? Jane countered, smiling. Unbeknownst to Monica, Jane had ndestinely arranged for the camera to be fixed. Monica, her face now disying surprise, voiced her doubts. Really? How could it have been fixed so quickly? I didnt break it! Patricks sharp gaze fell upon Monica as he instructed Morton, Retrieve the surveince footage. Chapter 42: The Truth Yes, sir. Morton nodded and left. Soon after, he returned with a copy of the surveince footage from the period when Jane was at the airport. Mr. Pansy, Ive got it, Morton reported, handing the USB drive to Patrick. Patrick epted it, leaned back in his chair, and narrowed his eyes. What secrets could this footage hold? After contemting it for a moment, he dropped the USB drive on the table andmanded, y it. Yes, sir, Morton responded, proceeding to set up theputer and projector. He inserted the USB drive and initiated the yback. Monica wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and tried to reassure herself. She believed that even if they obtained the surveince footage, it wouldnt reveal her involvement. She had orchestrated her actions meticulously, and Jane wouldnt be able to incriminate her. The surveince footage began with Jane organizing her folders, meticulously inspecting the drawings, clearly disying that she held the legitimate drawings, not nk sheets. After her examination, Jane returned the drawings to the folder and secured it in a drawer. She then departed for the airport. Not a soul approached Janes desk until noon when it was time for lunch. All the employees left for the cafeteria, leaving the offices unattended. At that moment, a middle-aged cleaner in her uniform entered Janes office with cleaning supplies in hand. She discreetly made her way to Janes desk and cautiously checked her surroundings for any witnesses. Assured that she was alone, she opened the drawer, reced the drawings with nk sheets, and departed. Monica breathed a sigh of relief. It appears the cleaner was responsible for the switch, she asserted. Having reviewed the surveince footage and identified the perpetrator, she believed that Janes usations against her could now be easily dispelled. Thats correct. Now that weve reviewed the surveince footage and know who did it, you owe me an apology, Jane, Monica dered, her pride and arrogance fully restored. Just a moment, Jane interjected, signaling to Morton to pause the footage. Yes, weve all witnessed it. It was the cleaner, Joan, who substituted the drawings. But why did she do it? What motivated her? Jane inquired. You can locate her and question her, Monica suggested, confident that Jane wouldnt be able to find Joan. Patrick, his brow furrowing, gestured for Morton to initiate a search for Joan. Morton promptly made a phone call and then informed Patrick, Joan resigned at one oclock this afternoon. One oclock? That was after the drawings were reced. Her resignation following the act was a clear indication of premeditation. Investigate it thoroughly and ensure you locate her, Patrickmanded, his tone unyielding. Jane, however, smiled and shook her head. Dont trouble yourself. Ill have Joan join us right away. The truth will be evident. Patrick was taken aback. What? he questioned, surprised.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jane retrieved her phone and dialed a number. Joan, you cane here now. Yes, the conference room on the eighteenth floor. Monica began to panic, bewildered as to how Jane had acquired Joans phone number. Why was she calling Joan at this critical juncture? Monica questioned the feasibility of Janes actions and presumed she was merely bluffing. Monica recognized the importance of maintaining herposure and avoiding panic. She continued to maintain her cool. Ten minutester, a middle-aged woman in a cleaners uniform appeared at the conference rooms entrance. It was none other than Joan. Joan, pleasee in, Jane beckoned, nodding at Joan. Joan, disying some nervousness, entered the room. Upon seeing Joan, Monicas face turned pallid. Joan had resigned and returned to the countryside, so why was she now here? Joan, did you steal the drawings from my folder and rece them with nk sheets? Jane inquired calmly. Joan nodded in acknowledgment. Yes. Jane probed further, What motivated you to do this? Joan lowered her gaze, her voice quivering. Someone offered me five hundred thousand dors to make the substitution. Who was it? Is that person present in this room? Jane pressed on. Joan affirmed, pointing directly at Monica. Its her! She paid me to do it! Monica erupted in panic, attempting to cast me on Jane. Dont make unfounded usations against me. Im sure Jane bribed you. Jane maintained her calm demeanor, prompting Monica to doubt herself. Everything was unfolding ording to Janes master n. Days earlier, upon overhearing Monica and Florences conversation in the bathroom, Jane had surmised their scheme. She had enlisted Anthony to eavesdrop on Monicas phone call, thereby uncovering Monicas intention to steal the drawings in order to manipte Patrick into expelling Jane from thepany for neglect of duty. Recognizing Joans sons dire need for medical attention, Jane had arranged for the child to receive treatment, and he had made a remarkable recovery. Joan expressed profound gratitude, pledging her unwavering support. Jane had proposed that Joan ept Monicas money, feignpliance with the scheme, and collect incriminating evidence in the process. Monica had sought to ensnare Jane, and in response, Jane had orchestrated the same fate for Monica. Joan, did I instruct you to frame her? Jane inquired casually. Joan found the notion absurd, shaking her head vigorously. No. She asked me to steal your drawings. Monica disimed the usation, attempting to deflect responsibility onto Jane. This is preposterous! What did Jane offer you? Why are you making false usations? I did not make false usations, Joan asserted, revealing a recording pen. This pen contains the recording of our conversation when you provided me the money to rece the drawings. Patricks surprise was evident, as he recognized the recording pen from Janes room. Had Jane been the one to supply it to Joan? The revtion indicated that Jane had foreseen Monicas plot. Undoubtedly, Joans actions, including her betrayal of Monica, had been orchestrated by Jane. Chapter 43: You Are Fired Joan grasped the recorder pen and engaged the yback. Instantly, the conversation between the two women filled the room. Joan, Ive transferred $250, 000 to your ount, and Ill give you another $250, 000. With this money, you can provide for your sons medical treatment and ensure his well-being, Monicas voice resonated from the recorder. Joans voice quivered with a mixture of nervousness and excitement as she inquired, This is an incredible amount of money. What do you want me to do in return? Monica reassured her, Its quite simple. All you need to do is rece some drawings in Janes office. Joan hesitated, voicing her concern, But what if someone discovers what Ive done? Rest assured, Monica replied. You can go to her office and pretend to be cleaning when no one is around. No one will suspect you. Besides, you currently earn just a thousand dors a month as a cleaner. How many years would you have to work to earn $500, 000? After this task ispleted, you can resign andy low in the countryside. You can find another job once this blows over. Its a perfect n, isnt it? Joan found the argument convincing and agreed, Okay, Ill do it! Monica was visibly pleased with Joansmitment. Excellent! Ill provide you with instructions when the timees. Remember, only you and I should know about this. Dont let anyone else in on it. Joan assured her, I wont reveal a thing to anyone. The recorded conversation concluded. Jane fixed her gaze on Monica and sneered, Monica, do you have any further denials? Monica, her face drained of color and her brow drenched in sweat, vehemently rejected the usation. No, that wasnt me! Everyone in this room has heard it; its unmistakably your voice, Jane retorted. She proceeded to activate aputer and ess an email. If you persist in denying it, I have additional evidence. She projected the email for all to see. This is Joans bank ount record. I had a friend look into it. Jane paused and stared directly at Monica. The money was transferred via a foreign ount, and the ount holder isN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Janes revtion left Monica astounded. How had Jane discovered her fathers ount? She had taken meticulous precautions! I possess eyewitness ounts and tangible evidence, Jane asserted. Monica, do you still maintain that this is a false usation? No Thats impossible, Monica attempted to mount a defense but faltered in her response. The facts were clear to everyone. Regardless of her protests, the evidence was overwhelmingly against her. Her fate was sealed, with no room for escape this time. Jane, its your doing, Monica suddenly rasped, her eyes welled with tears. She lunged at Jane, overwhelmed with anger. You conniving wretch! You set this trap! Trap? Jane scoffed as she intercepted Monicas hand, preventing her from striking her. If you hadnt attempted to frame me, how would I have acquired any evidence? This is called poetic justice! Monica, why did you do this? Patrick, who had silently observed the proceedings, finally inquired. His icy, unrelenting gaze filled the room with an eerie hush. Mr. Pansy, I Monica stammered helplessly. Patricks cold, prating eyes sent involuntary shivers down her spine. It was as if she had plunged into an icy abyss. The frigidity in Patricks eyes was akin to a dagger piercing her heart. Without awaiting a response, Patrick decreed, Monica Betsy, youre terminated. As of this moment, you are no longer employed by Pansy Group. Monicas pallor deepened. No, Mr. Pansy, you cant fire me! Monica yelled as if unhinged, lunging toward Patrick. Patrick, dont you understand? I did all this for you! I love you! Dont you realize? From the day I entered thispany, I loved you! Get lost! Patrick growled, pushing her away with disgust, causing her to lose her bnce and tumble to the floor. Monicas forehead collided with a tables edge, drawing blood. She gazed up at the man before her, once so indifferent, now even more heartless. But you never noticed me. Regardless of how hard I worked and everything I did for you, you remained oblivious. I believed that if I excelled and proved my worth, you would eventually fall in love with me. But everything changed when Jane entered the picture! You only had eyes for her. Shes a mere country bumpkin. How could she be your fiance? How could she win your love? She doesnt deserve it! Shes a wretched schemer who doesnt deserve you! Jane rolled her eyes, recognizing that her engagement to Patrick was but a formality. The woman Patrick truly loved was Candy. Monicas deeply passionate affection had been grossly misced. Unfortunately for Monica, her affection and jealousy had clouded her judgment. To retain Patricks attention, she had resorted to framing Jane and sacrificing thepanys welfare. In the end, her actions had backfired, and her own futurey in ruins. Monica Betsy, vacate Pansy Group within ten minutes. I do not want to see you here again! Patrick ordered, casting his disdainful gaze upon her. Monicas face paled. No, Patrick, please listen to me. I love you. Dont drive me away Before Monica could articte more, Morton rapidly hauled her to her feet and escorted her to the door. Mr. Pansy doesnt want to see you. Its best to depart immediately. As Monica was escorted away, her tears streamed down. Jane slightly furrowed her brow, realizing she had sessfully turned the tables on Monica. Had she been the slightest bit careless, she might have been the one leaving in disgrace. That concludes our business today. I expect no repetition of such events, Patrick admonished the remaining individuals present, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room. None dared to meet his angered eyes, all choosing to lower their heads. Jane, however, met his gaze unflinchingly. As Patrick made his exit from the conference room, he paused at the doorway. He turned and leveled a meaningful look at Jane. Jane,e to my office. Chapter 44: Who Exactly Is Jane Jane followed Patrick back to his office. Whats going on? she inquired. Patrick settled onto the sofa, crossing his legs, and gestured to a spot beside him. Have a seat, he instructed. Puzzled, Jane took a seat next to him. Patrick, whats this about? Patrick, in his usualposed manner, opened his lips slightly and calmly questioned, You initiated this, didnt you? The initiator? Was he angry? Was he upset about her publicly exposing Monica? Or was he displeased about having to fire Monica? Was he holding her responsible? Jane nced at him cautiously and asked, Patrick, what do you mean? His expressionless face pivoted to meet her gaze. His eyes, deep and inscrutable like whirlpools, held her attention. He inclined closer to her. You knew in advance that Monica intended to switch the drawings, and you arranged for Joan to uncover her plot. Was all of it your doing? Patrick already knew the answer, but he wanted to hear it from Jane herself. It must have been evident to Jane that Monica nned to frame her, so she orchestrated the setup. Monica not only got exposed but also lost her job at Pansy Group. Additionally, it served as a warning to Sherry, a clever two-fold strategy. Once again, Patrick inched closer to Jane. The space between them virtually disappeared, causing Jane to blush with embarrassment. Why did he get so close to her? Was he unconcerned about Candys jealousy? So, who are you really? Patrick inquired, his enchanting eyes filled with curiosity. Why do you have knowledge of jewelry design? The drawing software you used today, I believe, was designed by Ada. Whats your rtionship with her? Jane was taken aback. What did Patrick suspect? Was her true identity exposed? Jane promptly rose and addressed him with a smile. You already know who I am. Im your nominal fiance. If theres nothing else, Id like to get back to work. With that, Jane turned and left. Patrick was left with a perplexing array of emotions. After contemting for a while, he summoned Morton and issued an order. Conduct a background check on Jane. I want all the information you can find.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jane? Morton appeared baffled. Wasnt Jane the CEOs fiance? Why was the CEO investigating his own fiance? It was peculiar! When Patrick received no response from the puzzled Morton, he raised his voice, Get moving! Yes, sir, Morton replied with a start, promptly setting out to fulfill the task. An hourter, Morton returned with an air of unease. Mr. Pansy, Ivepleted the check. What did you find? Patricks voice tinged with eagerness. Morton handed over the information. I found only this. Patrick epted the document, scanning the brief information. Jane, 20 years old, resided in the outskirts of Georgia City. It provided no additional details about her family or educational background. Is that all? Patrick asked, his displeasure evident, his eyes narrowing. I couldnt locate any further information, Morton responded, scratching his head in embarrassment. Sorry, sir. There was nothing else to find. Very well. You can go now, Patrick said dismissively. With Morton gone, Patrick reclined and pondered deeply. The fact that Morton, of all people, was unable to unearth significant information about Jane indicated that his fiance was far from ordinary. He had no option but to consult his grandfather. Since Jane had been arranged by Mike, he probably knew her well. Patrick departed for Mikes residence and discovered him tending to the garden. Patrick, arent you supposed to be at the office? Why the sudden visit? Mike inquired, visibly surprised by his grandsons unexpected appearance. Grandpa, Im here to visit. How are you feeling? Patrick inquired, taking the watering can from his grandfather and joining him in the garden. Im doing fine, Mike responded, studying his grandson, who appeared preupied. Tell me, whats on your mind? Mike knew Patrick well. If he had taken time off from work, it must be for something significant. What? Did you finally realize how wonderful she is? Mike teased with a smile. Im just curious, Patrick shrugged. Shes not quite what I expected. Youll have to find out for yourself. All I can say is, despite my old age, Ive still got my wits about me, and I wouldnt select the wrong girl as my future granddaughter-inw, Mike asserted, his beard stroked with pride. Alright. Failing to elicit the information he sought from his grandfather, Patrick refrained from further inquiry. He said his goodbyes and departed. As he left Mikes home, Patrick felt perturbed. Were it not for Candy, he might have considered Jane. A beautiful, intelligent, confident, capable, and bold woman like Jane was highly attractive. But his heart belonged to Candy. He had made a promise to marry her, and he would keep it. Chapter 45: Jane, Go To Die Patrick was reluctant to acknowledge his growing attraction to Jane. Her voice, face, smile, and every gesture remained etched in his mind long after leaving Mikes house. When Patrick arrived back at Pansy Group, it was already past office hours. He called home but was informed by Wendy that Jane had not returned yet. Without hesitation, Patrick drove straight to the office, despite the darkening evening. Most of the staff had already left for the day, but Jane was still engrossed in her work, oblivious to her solitude. As Jane focused on theputer screen, a shadow suddenly cast over her. Startled, she looked up to find Patrick gazing at her. Dressed in a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, he appeared to be bathed in golden light, exuding an air of nobility. Patrick, why are you here? Jane asked in surprise. Patrick smiled and responded seriously, Im here to check on the progress of the Ice and Fire series. Jane was puzzled. While the Lady Fashion project was vital to the design department, Pansy Groups primary business was not jewelry. There were more significant projects than Lady Fashion, and their progress was typically reported to Patrick by the employees. Why was he here to supervise such a minor project? Jane sensed there was more to his visit. However, since Patrick only mentioned that he was here to inspect the project, Jane provided an honest response. Everything is proceeding smoothly. Im reviewing the financial reports rted to the series production. Very well. Let me take a look, Patrick replied calmly. Jane pointed at theputer screen. This is the report from the production department, but I havent finished reviewing it yet. Okay, Patrick nodded and approached her. He stood behind her, one hand resting on the table, while the other pointed to the screen. Their proximity was so intimate that Jane could catch a faint whiff of tobo from him. Her heart began to race as Patrick provided feedback, almost as though he held her in his arms. Ill have the production department address these details tomorrow, Jane remarked with a hint of stiffness. However, she hadnt anticipated that when she turned to face Patrick, he would be gazing directly at her. Caught off guard, Jane blushed and said quickly, If theres nothing else, Id like to continue my work. Patrick straightened up, but his smile remained as he continued to watch her. Didnt you say you didnt like postponing tasks until the next day? Im tired, Jane replied, collecting her handbag and heading toward the door. Patrick chuckled and followed her. Ill drive you home. Jane declined, stating, I dont like leaving things for the next day. Understood, Patrick replied, making no move to leave. Are you going to supervise me here? Jane asked, slightly irritated by his lingering presence. Upon seeing the awkward expression on her face, Patrick looked at her quizzically. If any issues arise, I can address them immediately. Jane was less than thrilled about this prospect. How could she focus on her work with him so close? She promptly powered down theputer and said, Never mind. Ill finish it tomorrow. Patrick straightened up and looked at her with a faint smile. You mentioned you didnt like putting things off to the next day. Im tired, Jane reiterated, quickly grabbing her handbag and heading for the door.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Patrick chuckled and followed her. Ill go with you. Jane was uncertain how to respond and remained silent. They both took the elevator to the underground garage. However, before Patrick could open the car door, a figure rushed over and grabbed his arm. Patrick, Ive been waiting for you! Jane took a closer look and recognized Monica. Patrick removed his arm from her grasp with disdain. Monica, why are you still here? I told you I never want to see you again. Leave! Patrick, please dont fire me, Monica implored, her eyes already red and puffy from crying. Ill even work as a janitor if you wont fire me. Just let me stay at Pansy Group so I can be close to Before Monica could finish her plea, Patrick abruptly cut her off. I told you to leave. Cant youprehend that? Pansy Group will not tolerate individuals like you who undermine thepanys interests for your own gain. Patrick, Im sorry. I know I was wrong! Monica wailed, crying and begging profusely. I know I was wrong, but everything I did was because I love you so much. Patrick, please dont fire me. You have no idea how much I love you. As long as I can be near you, I will do anything you ask. Patrick frowned, his face disying a mixture of disgust and contempt. What kind of problematic woman was this? Before he could summon Morton and have security remove Monica, Jane stepped forward and sneered. Patrick doesnt want to see you again. Why are you being so obstinate? What are you doing here, Jane? Monica questioned, her eyes filled with jealousy and resentment. She hadnt noticed Jane was beside Patrick until now. Whats wrong with me being with my fianc? Jane retorted, firmly gripping Patricks arm. Patrick, with a smile, extended his other hand, taking Janes hand. Jane felt the warmth of his touch, which caused her to blush. From her perspective, this entire scenario was a ruse to drive Monica away. So, why was Patrick holding her hand? Observing the scene, Monicas heart swelled with hatred. Jane, its you. Youve taken Patrick away from me. If it werent for you, Patrick wouldnt have fired me. He wouldnt have fallen in love with you! Monica, stop daydreaming. Patrick would never fall in love with you, Jane replied with a mixture of amusement and incredulity. What was going on with Monica? She was filled with anger. Meanwhile, Monicas rage at Patricks tenderness towards Jane, in stark contrast to his indifference to her, intensified her feelings of sadness, desperation, jealousy, and hatred. ring at Jane, Monica suddenly produced a knife from her pocket and thrust it toward her with all her might. Her face contorted with anger as she yelled, Jane, just die! Chapter 46: Patrick Was Injured It all happened in a blur. The sudden appearance of the knife in Monicas hand had caught them all off guard. The gleaming de was thrust toward Jane with a frightening force. Jane, initially shocked, quickly regained herposure and attempted to kick the knife away. However, Patrick acted as her shield, stepping in front of her with amanding, Step back! With Jane safely behind him, Patrick reached out to seize Monicas arm, holding the knife-wielding hand. Jane hadnt expected Patrick to put his life on the line to protect her. By the time she tried to withdraw her leg, it was toote. She identally kicked him in the process, causing him to shift slightly and miss grabbing Monicas hand. As a result, the knife grazed the back of his hand. A muffled curse escaped Patricks lips as he endured the simultaneous effects of the knife and Janes unintended kick. Patrick, are you okay? Jane inquired, a look of concern in her eyes. She had intended to kick Monica with all her strength, not Patrick. Im fine, Patrick replied, his face contorted with displeasure. He applied pressure to the wound with his left hand to stem the bleeding, but the pain lingered from Janes kick. Im so sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you, Monica apologized. She was equally taken aback by the events that had unfolded. Monica had never intended to harm Patrick; her aim was Jane. She couldnt understand why he had risked his life to protect Jane. To her, everything was Janes fault. If it werent for her, Patrick wouldnt be hurt. Jane, you wretched woman! You allowed Patrick to get hurt! As Monica continued her usations, a security guard, alerted by themotion, arrived at the scene. Mr. Pansy, are you okay? he asked with concern. She stabbed him. Detain her, Jane instructed, pointing to Monica. I didnt! Monica screamed and fled, but the security guard pursued her. Jane paid no further attention to Monica and the guard, instead turning to Patrick to inspect his wound. Its a knife wound. It needs disinfecting and the bleeding stopped as soon as possible, she advised. I have a medical kit in my cars trunk, Patrick said, indicating his nearby vehicle. Let me assist you to the car, Jane offered. Despite feeling guilty about her unintended kick, Patricks actions had been responsible for the injury. Once Jane had helped him into the car, she retrieved the kit from the trunk. Jane carefully disinfected and cleaned Patricks wound using alcohol and cotton swabs. His injury was causing him pain, but her gentle touch provided some relief. He observed her actions, wondering where she had acquired this medical knowledge. Did she possess other hidden talents and skills? After cleaning the wound, she lightly blew on it. It might sting. Please bear with it, she cautioned before applying iodine. Patrick did feel the sting, but his attention was more focused on Jane. He felt an indescribable emotion stirring within him, prompting him to reach for her hand. However, Jane thought he was being impatient and held his hand down, reassuring him, Dont move. It will be fine soon. Feeling the warmth of her palm, Patrick found himself unusually softened. In a soft voice, he expressed his gratitude, Thank you, Jane.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jane, meanwhile, couldnt help but notice the change in his demeanor. Patrick, havent we met before? he asked, inching closer to her. She looked like someone he knew, which puzzled her. By now, they were so close that their lips could almost touch. Your name sounds so familiar. Jane was baffled. Why did he keep asking such perplexing questions? She attempted to recall any past meetings, but she was certain that she had only met him less than a month ago at his house. Jane was confident that there were no prior encounters. No, she shook her head. I used to live in the countryside. How could we have met? I see, Patrick responded thoughtfully, his eyes reflecting a hint of disappointment. Well, lets not dwell on it. I havent finished bandaging your wound yet. Jane continued to tend to his wound, finishing the bandaging several minutester. Though the cut on Patricks hand was minor, it had caused some bleeding. The wound needed to be disinfected and properly dressed, and Patrick would require some anti-inmmatory medication. However, the impact of Janes kick on his leg seemed to be more serious. Jane gathered the medical supplies, and then she suggested, Ive given you basic first-aid treatment. You should visit the hospital for a thorough examination. Ill take you there. Can you drive? Patrick asked. Yes, Jane nodded. Taking the drivers seat, Jane smoothly elerated towards the hospital. Seated beside her, Patrick gingerly massaged the spot where she had kicked him. Why did you kick me? Were you trying to harm your fianc? It wasnt intentional, Jane said, her brows furrowing. I was going to kick Monica. I didnt expect you to suddenly step in between us. If not for you, I would have been able to subdue her. Really? Patrick inquired, his eyebrows raised in surprise. He hadnt seen the kicking, and it had been forceful and urate-qualities not typically associated with an ordinary woman. Did Jane possess fighting skills? Chapter 47: On Purpose Realizing she had slipped up, Jane cleared her throat and exined, I learned Taekwondo back in school. Patrick chuckled upon hearing this revtion but refrained from furtherment.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They soon arrived at the hospital, where a doctor thoroughly examined Patrick. As Jane expected, the cut on his hand turned out to be minor. His leg, though, suffered severe bruising, but no bones were broken. A few days of rest would have him back on his feet. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Youre going to be okay. Patrick turned to her and asked, Why? Do you care about me? Jane responded, Whats wrong with caring about you? After all, you got hurt trying to save me. Jane was grateful to him, even if she believed his help had been unnecessary. The doctor provided Patrick with a detailed prescription. Apply this ointment three times a day, and take these pills C one in the morning and one in the evening. Thank you, Patrick acknowledged as Jane carefully took note. By the time they left the hospital, it was already early morning. As they got into the car, Patrick surprised Jane by saying, Go to Water Moon Community. Huh? Arent we going home? Jane asked in confusion. Itste, Patrick replied with a faint smile. In truth, he didnt want his mother to discover he was injured, let alone that he had been injured while saving Jane. On one hand, he didnt want Beatrice to direct her anger at Jane. On the other hand, whenever Jane was at the Pansy family home, shed remain secluded in the guest room, and Patrick never got the opportunity to spend time alone with her. Maybe his grandfather was right; he should make an effort to get to know her better. The streets at night were serene, and outside the car, the colorful city lights illuminated Janes lovely face through the window, casting an almost magical glow. With his eyes half-closed, Patrick leaned back in his seat, entranced by her. He couldnt take his eyes off the girl as she focused on driving. Breaking the silence, Patrick asked, Jane, Monica was fired. What do you think about that? Huh? Jane was initially confused, but once she understood, she shrugged. She deserved it. She tried to hurt you. Youd be a fool to forgive her. Janes response was far from what Patrick expected. Sitting up and looking at her, he said slowly, I mean, Im going to promote you. Youll be the next director of the secretary department. Despite Jane being with thepany for only a few weeks, Patrick believed she was capable of handling the responsibility. He wanted to give her an opportunity. Unexpectedly, Jane firmly shook her head. No, thanks. Why not? Patrick asked, taken aback. The director position at Pansy Group was highly coveted. But Jane declined the offer without hesitation. She frowned, stating, Im doing this for your sake. In two months, Ill break off our engagement, and Ill leave. Youll have to select a new director. You need to think about the future. Where are you going? Patricks expression darkened. Anywhere but here. I dont want to stay in your home, Jane replied nonchntly. She believed the world would be her oyster then. Patrick, displeased, refrained from saying more. He felt deeply unhappy, a sentiment that showed on his face. Did he hold no ce in her heart at all? Half an hourter, they reached Water Moon Community, a luxurious residential area owned by Pansy Group, conveniently located near the Pansy Group building. Here we are, Jane announced. However, Patrick remained silent. Jane turned to look at him, only to discover that he had fallen asleep. She tapped his shoulder and eximed, Patrick, were here. Time to wake up. In his slumber, Patrick frowned. In his dream, it seemed he had returned to a small, dark room. Several gangsters had beaten him badly, and he was too exhausted to go on. Candy, hispanion, urgently shook him awake and said, Wake up! Theyre gone! Lets get out of here while we still can! Half-awake and groggy, he heard her voice again. Patrick, wake up! Candy Candy was calling him! He instinctively grabbed Candys hand, and they ran into the woods, their pursuers close behind. However, they soon faced a cliff, and the gangsters drew nearer. Candy expressed her inability to continue running, and Patrick could only watch as she fell into the abyss. Candy, no! Suddenly, he grabbed Janes hand. Candy, dont leave me! Patrick? Whats going on with you? Jane, wide-eyed, looked at Patrick, confused by his reaction. What was troubling him? It seemed Candy had left him. But why? Did she not like Patrick? Did she reject him? Such an oue seemed unlikely, given Patricks handsome face and high status as an ideal husband. A girl wouldnt easily overlook his charm. However, Patricks emotional outcry seemed to indicate a deep love for Candy. So why? Why had she left him? Was Candy truly gone? Perhaps this was why Patrick was so obsessed with her. The more Jane considered this, the more convinced she became, leading her not to ask him any questions. She observed the cold sweat on his forehead. Patrick reached to wipe it away. A momentter, he regained his usual cold and aloof demeanor, saying, Nothing. Just a bad dream. Anyway, were here now, Jane stated as she opened the car door. Patrick, pointing to his injured leg, smiled meaningfully. Youll have to help me. Jane looked at him indignantly. Youre the one who kicked me, remember? Fine, Jane begrudgingly assisted him out of the car. With Patricks arm draped around her shoulder, she helped him walk to the elevator. The two were so close that Jane could feel Patricks warm breath on her neck, and he was rather heavy. Jane quickly grew tired. Upon finally reaching the door of his apartment, they found it locked. Jane, breathing heavily, looked up at Patrick and inquired, Wheres the key? In my pocket, Patrick replied. Alright, hand it over, Jane demanded. She wasnt about to reach into his pocket. Patrick held up his injured hand and smiled faintly. I got injured saving you, remember? Youll have to get the key from my pocket. For heavens sake, was he making things difficult on purpose? Chapter 48: Feed Me Gritting her teeth, Jane did her utmost to support Patrick with one hand while the other delved into his pocket. Janes hand rummaged around his pocket, and soon her fingers brushed against something. Patrick stiffened. What are you looking for? The key or something else?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sorry! Janes face turned as red as a tomato when she realized what she had identally touched. She quickly apologized and began searching for the key in the opposite direction. Today seemed to be conspiring against her. Even the key had decided to y hide and seek. Jane delved deeper into the pocket, but her search for the key remained futile. Frustrated, Jane continued to fumble in Patricks pocket. Through the cloth, Patrick could feel her hand brushing against his thigh, sending both difort and a strangely electrifying sensation through him. Patrick, wheres your key? Its not here! After a moment of searching, Jane was exhausted and drenched in sweat, but Patrick was still leaning on her. He casually patted his pocket with his uninjured hand and frowned. It appeared the key was in the other pocket. After a while, his expression darkened. I just remembered, its in the other pocket. What the-? Jane cursed. Patrick shrugged and gestured to the pocket on his right. Jane was exasperated. She believed Patrick had deliberately made things difficult for her, especially after she had identally kicked him. She hadnt intended to hurt him, but he had rushed in to protect her. Jane grumbled to herself as she fumbled to unlock the door. Finally, the door swung open, and she used thest of her strength to guide Patrick to the couch. Stay here for now. As she tried to stand up, her legs buckled. Ah! With a scream, Jane fell into Patricks arms. Cant you wait before you start throwing yourself at me? We just got here, Patrick teased. Janes ears turned crimson. She red at him and retorted, Its all because you practically made me carry you all the way here! Patrick leaned back on the sofa, unfazed. You kicked me. Jane was speechless. She hadnt intended to kick him! Time for your medicine. Confused, Jane decided to change the topic. She got up and retrieved the prescribed medicine, cing it in front of Patrick. One pill a night Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach began to growl. Patrick chuckled. Hungry? Jane was a little embarrassed. She had been busy all day and had forgotten to eat dinner. She was indeed famished. Im hungry too. Lets order some takeout. As Patrick spoke, he took out his phone. What do you want to eat? Is there anything in the fridge? I can cook. My cooking isnt that bad. Truth be told, Jane wasnt fond of takeout; she often found it unhealthy. You can cook? Patrick raised his eyebrows in surprise. Jane smiled. Of course. I dont cook often, though. Youre lucky today. Consider it a reward for saving my life. One usually has to marry the person they save, Patrick said suddenly, sitting up straight. His normally aloof eyes held a meaningful glint as he looked at the woman before him. Marry? Jane rolled her eyes at him, stood up, and headed to the kitchen. Patrick had hired a housekeeper for his apartment. asionally, he would ask her to prepare dinner, so the housekeeper kept the fridge stocked. Jane opened the fridge, finding an array of fruits, vegetables, and frozen goods. Since it was quitete, she decided to prepare something simple C spaghetti. She chose the ingredients one by one, washed them, and began cooking. After taking his medicine, Patrick craned his neck to observe the kitchen. From his viewpoint, he could only see Janes back. Wearing an apron, she appeared as though she was a good wife preparing dinner for her husband. Patricks demeanor softened. He couldnt help but stand up and make his way to the kitchen. Mikes words came to mind: Janes a good girl. Spend more time with her, and youll see for yourself. Patrick, you wont want to miss her. Maybe he should make an effort to get to know Jane better. Just as Jane was about to ce all the ingredients into the pot, Patricks deep voice interrupted her. Do you need help? Turning around, Jane saw Patrick leaning against the door frame with his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face looked unusually gentle, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. His charming eyes were fixed on her, like two whirlpools drawing anyone who dared to look directly into them. Under Patricks gaze, Jane suddenly felt a little shy. She quickly looked away and focused on his leg. Frowning, she asked, I thought you couldnt walk? Patrick said, Youre right. I need you to help me to the dining room. Go by yourself. Cant you see Im busy? Jane pushed him out of the kitchen and closed the door behind her. Despite being ousted, Patrick couldnt help but smile. When Jane finished cooking, Patrick was waiting for her at the table. Here you go. Jane ced a te of spaghetti in front of Patrick. Itste, and I know youre hungry, so I just cooked some spaghetti. Patrick looked down at the food in front of him, and his eyes widened. The spaghetti looked enticing, both visually and aromatically. He looked up at the woman who prepared the food, but she was already eagerly eating her own serving. Seeing this, Patrick quietly chuckled. His fiance was certainly unique. Other women, like Florence and Monica, often pretended to have small appetites in front of him, but he found no interest in women like them. Jane, on the other hand, didnt bother with such pretenses and ate as if she were the only person in the room. After savoring thest bite of her spaghetti, Jane looked up, only to find Patrick gazing at her. More importantly, his te of spaghetti remained untouched. Why arent you eating? Jane inquired, puzzled. Dont you like it? Without a word, Patrick raised his injured hand meaningfully. You can use your other hand! Jane was taken aback by his directness. Patrick pursed his lips. But its my left hand. Im not used to eating with my left hand. So youre saying you dont want to eat? Im not, Patrick replied. He prevented Jane from taking his spaghetti away. Feed me. Chapter 49: Should I Help You With Your Bath Jane was left utterly speechless. Didnt you say you would repay me for saving your life? Patricks expression was stern and serious, making it hard for Jane to discern the jest behind his words. ncing at Patricks wound, Jane responded in a resigned tone, Alright. Despite her reluctant agreement, Patrick noticed theck of enthusiasm. He took the cutlery from her with a smile, Im just kidding. I can manage on my own. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Patricks sudden sense of humor was out of character for him. It was quite unusual. Nheless, Patricks struggle was evident as he ate with his left hand, unustomed to the task. Hepleted his meal andplimented her, It tastes good. Im d you liked it, Jane replied, rising to clear the table. Leave it. Someone will take care of it tomorrow, Patrick suggested, rubbing his temples, his weariness evident. Im exhausted. Let me help you to your room so you can rest, Jane offered. Her day had been long and tiring as well. She was eager to retire early to prepare for the work she had ahead of her the following day. Patrick agreed, and Jane went to great lengths to assist him to his room. Just as she was about to guide him onto the bed, he stopped her. I want to take a shower first, Patrick informed her. Jane, her guard raised, nervously asked, Do you need assistance with that too? Patrick, loosening his tie, broke into a yful smile. Just run a bath for me. Jane breathed a sigh of relief and proceeded to fill the bathtub to his liking. She returned to inform him that it was ready. She sat on the couch, waiting for Patrick to finish his shower and contemting which room she would sleep in. However, she was so exhausted that she soon fell asleep on the sofa. After his shower, Patrick exited the bathroom and noticed Jane fast asleep on the sofa, her steady breathing the only sound in the room. Seeing the opportunity, he took the time to observe her. Her skin was smooth and delicate, her eyes were a vision of perfection, and the soft light from the chandelier cast shadows on her cheeks. Patricks eyes softened as he bent over to lift her. Gently, he ced her on the bed and tucked her in. Then hey down beside her. Teddy, let me hug you, Jane murmured in her sleep, embracing Patrick as if he were a teddy bear. Patrick tensed. This sensation was all too familiar. He reached out and caressed her hair. Candy, is that really not you? The following morning, the suns rays filtered through the curtains, illuminating the room. Jane awoke and sat up in confusion, greeted by a crystal chandelier overhead. She looked around and soon realized she was in Patricks bed. Perplexed, Jane rubbed her temples, slowly recollecting the events of the previous night. She remembered that Patrick had intervened between her and the knife. Afterward, she had seen him home, and they had dinner. Beyond that, her memories were hazy. Why couldnt she remember anything else? Why was she in Patricks bed? It had just been the two of them in the apartment, and she was certain she hadnt moved there herself. Did Patrick put her to bed? Jane examined her attire, finding it undisturbed. Just then, Patrick pushed the door open and entered the room. Seeing Jane awake and sitting on the bed, he greeted her with a faint smile. Youre awake. Why am I here? Jane demanded, sidestepping his greeting. Patrick nced at her and shrugged. It can get cold sleeping on the sofa alone. With that, Jane realized Patrick had ced her in his bed. Jane felt somewhat embarrassed. Theres breakfast in the dining room. You can go and have it. Ill be working from home today and have given you the day off. If you need anything,e to my study, Patrick informed her before leaving for his own work. Jane checked the time and discovered it was nearly ten oclock. Thankfully, Patrick had granted her the day off, and she decided to head to work after breakfast. She got up, went to the dining room, and was surprised to find avish breakfast spread on the table. She sat down to enjoy her meal. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Jane wondered who would be visiting at this hour. Opening the door, she was met by a tall and elegant young woman, Melissa. Melissa, wearing a white dress and carrying a mug, smiled until her expression changed upon seeing Jane. Jane, what are you doing here? Jane retorted, Why cant I be at my fiancs ce? And why did youe here so early? When is my cousin? Melissa asked, her eyes scanning the room. Upon hearing the information from Patrick the previous night, Melissa was disappointed. It meant she couldnt see him today. In the morning, she had cooked breakfast early, nning to bring it to Patricks office. However, Morton had informed her that Patrick had taken a leave. Surprisingly, Jane hadnt shown up for work either. Worried, Melissa had hurried over to Water Moon Community and found Jane there. This meant that she had spent the night with Patrick. Ignoring Melissa, Jane continued with her breakfast. Melissa decided to make herselffortable and walked into the dining room. Seeing the prepared breakfast, Melissa realized that Patrick had cooked it himself. In the past, Patrick would only cook breakfast when Mike was sick to cheer him up. Yet today, he had prepared breakfast for Jane. Melissa felt a pang of jealousy. As Jane ignored Melissas presence and concentrated on her meal, Melissa became increasingly irate. She raised her voice, demanding, Jane, where is my cousin? Ignoring Melissas question, Jane finished her breakfast and got up. She was met with Melissa blocking her way. Jane, who do you think you are? Melissa seethed, refusing to let Jane pass. Her eyes revealed jealousy and contempt as she shouted, Youre just a country bumpkin who doesnt deserve my cousin at all! Recalling the time she had witnessed Melissa kissing Patrick while he slept, Jane asked sarcastically, If I dont deserve him, then who does? You? Jane, stop spouting nonsense! Melissa yelled. At that moment, Melissa spotted a tall figure approaching the dining room. In an instant, she screamed and copsed to the floor. Jane, why did you push me?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 50: Good at Acting Melissas mug slipped from her hand, crashing to the floor, and the breakfast she had carried with her was spilled in all directions. Melissa stood there, feigning shock and sadness, a deliberate ploy to manipte the situation. Jane was perplexed; she hadnt pushed Melissa, who had apparently fallen on her own. Upon hearing themotion, Patrick entered the room, inquiring, Whats going on? In response, Melissa put on an act for Patrick, her face pale, and tears streaming down her cheeks. Patrick, Jane pushed me so hard! It was evident that Melissas intention was to make Jane appear in a bad light. Jane retorted, When did I push you? Melissa, still ying the victim, shifted her attention to Patrick. Please dont me her, Patrick. Your mom asked me to move Janes things to the guest room. Its natural for her to still be angry with me. Jane felt a deep sense of revulsion as she observed Melissa spew these lies. Mocking Melissa with a cold expression, Jane said, Save it. Patrick wont believe your words. Melissa, maintaining her pitiful fa?ade despite her inner anger, continued, Jane, I know you hate me, but I cant refuse your aunts requests. You can be angry with me, scold me, and push me all you want. But the breakfast was made by Auntie for Patrick, and now its all on the floor. Jane was unimpressed. Melissa, your acting skills are quite impressive. Ever thought about pursuing a career in the entertainment industry? Youd win an Oscar for sure. Melissa, however, shifted her focus to Patrick. This is the breakfast your mom made for you. She was concerned that youd be exhausted after working so much yesterday, so she asked me to bring it to you. And now its all wasted because of Jane. Before Melissa could finish her statement, Patrick interrupted impatiently, Come on, Melissa. Do you think Im blind? What? Melissa was taken aback by Patricks response. I saw what happened just now, and Jane didnt touch you at all, Patrick stated with a furrowed brow. Though he hadnt seen every detail, his intuition told him that Jane was not the type of person Melissa was portraying her to be. Melissa, skilled in maniption, attempted to defend herself. She hadnt expected Patrick to debunk her story. From his vantage point, he couldnt have seen everything that transpired. Patrick advised Melissa, Dont waste your time with such matters. Focus on your studies. Melissa, shocked and disbelieving, looked at Patrick. Her hopes were shattered as she hoped he didnt like Jane and that it was only due to his grandfathers influence that he had epted her as his fiance. Yet the affection Patrick had shown Jane had been undeniable. Do you have anything else? Patrick inquired, pulling Melissa from her reverie. Coming back to reality, Melissa noticed the bandage on Patricks right hand. Worried, she asked, Patrick, what happened to your hand?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Its nothing. Just a minor injury, Patrick replied stoically. Melissa was concerned and anxious, wondering how he had been hurt and why he hadnt gone to work. Why are you hurt? Is it serious? Melissa inquired. Im not sure, but please dont tell my mom, Patrick cautioned in a hushed tone. Melissa assured him that she wouldnt, then added, Why didnt Jane stay to take care of you? Isnt there anything more important to her than you? Patrick exined, She has work-rted matters to attend to. Patrick, why dont you let me stay and take care of you? Melissa asked, hopeful. No, I have other things to do. You may leave now, Patrick instructed. With that, he turned away and headed to his study, leaving Melissa standing alone with the breakfast she had prepared, now strewn across the floor. Her enthusiasm had waned. In her mind, it was all Janes fault. Melissa was determined to find a way to drive Jane away. By the time Jane arrived at thepany, it was already past 10:30 AM. She turned on herputer and resumed working on the unfinished document she had been working on the previous night. While engrossed in her work, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at it, she saw that Bruce was calling. She answered promptly, Hello, Mr. McCoy. This is Jane. Bruces enthusiastic voice came through, Hello, Jane! When will the Ice and Fire series be officiallyunched? We need to discuss ns for mass production. Do you have time this afternoon for a meeting? Jane assessed her work and confirmed, No problem. We can schedule a meeting for this afternoon. Bruce was eager tounch the product, given the remarkable quality of Janes designs. He believed it would be a huge sess in the market. Great! Ill see you this afternoon! Bruce replied before hanging up. At 3:00 PM, Bruce and his assistant arrived at Pansy Group. Jane had everything prepared, and she greeted them with a smile. Mr. McCoy, Ive outlined the mass production n for the Ice and Fire series. Lets discuss it in the conference room. Alright! They proceeded to the conference room and were about to start their meeting when they heard footsteps outside. The door was abruptly pushed open, leaving Jane frowning in annoyance at the rude intrusion. Chapter 51: The Money Is Too Little Jane nced up as the door swung open, revealing Beatrice and Melissas unwee presence. Beatrice, in her forties, still exuded an air of elegance and femininity despite her age. She wore a regal purple dress that entuated her noble and dignified appearance. However, her expression was a storm of anger. The reason for Beatrices wrath was clear. Patrick hadnt returned home the previous night, which had left Melissa deeply upset. She had prepared breakfast for him and taken it over, but she had returned with red eyes and tales of mistreatment. Melissa exined to Beatrice that she had delivered breakfast to Patrick, but she imed to have been pushed to the floor by Jane, causing the breakfast to be ruined. Melissa alleged that Jane had made disrespectfulments and emphasized that Patrick had been injured while defending Jane from a knife attack. Melissa didnt spare any dramatic embellishments, and Beatrice grew increasingly anxious. However, Melissa also cautioned her mother not to contact Patrick about the injury, asserting that he didnt want her to know and that the wound was minor. Melissa didnt stop there; she added fuel to the fire, insinuating that it was dangerous for Patrick to be around Jane. Melissa med Jane for the injury and expressed concern about future incidents. Jane is a jinx! Ill drive her away! Beatrice proimed. Beatrices disdain for Jane was an open secret, and it fueled her determination to separate her from Patrick. Both mother and daughter decided to confront Jane at Pansy Group. Once they entered the conference room, Beatrice noticed that Jane wasnt alone. The CEO of Lady Fashion was present, so Beatrice suppressed her anger and ordered Jane toe out. Recognizing that Beatrice and Melissa were far from weing, Jane stood up with a furrowed brow and asked, What is it? Im in a meeting now. If you have something to say, please wait.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Auntie, please dont be angry, Melissa interjected, wearing a fa?ade of innocence. I understand that what Jane did was very disrespectful. How could she treat you like this? Shes just a country bumpkin. How can she measure up to our familys standards? I think my cousin is bewitched by her seductive looks! Beatrices eyes sparkled with determination. I wont let Patrick marry such a woman. Beatrice and Melissa had to wait for two hours until Jane finished her meeting with Bruce. Once she came out of the conference room, Beatrice and Melissa barged in, demanding to know how Patrick had been injured. Jane, how did Patrick get hurt? Beatrice asked, prepared for a confrontation. Jane, focused on packing her belongings, responded, You can ask him. But before Beatrice could say more, Jane Carllocked the door, and after locking it, she returned to the table. Im sorry, Mr. Longman. Please, lets continue. She proceeded to introduce the n in detail, exining the capital, manpower, and raw materials required for the mass production of Ice and Fire. Satisfied with Janes presentation, Brucemented, Great. Outside the conference room, Beatrice and Melissa nursed their wounded pride, bewildered by Janes actions. Beatrice was fuming, teeth clenched in anger. No problem. Ill wait for her! Meanwhile, Melissa tried to maintain her facade of innocence. Auntie, please dont be angry. I understand that what Jane did was very disrespectful. How could she treat you like this? Shes just a country bumpkin. How can she measure up to our familys standards? I think my cousin is bewitched by her seductive looks! Jane couldnt help but tease Beatrice with a smirk. Beatrice, is fifty million all youre offering? I thought you wanted to get rid of me. She picked up the check from the table. Beatrice, Melissa, and Jane watched as Jane tore the check into pieces and discarded it. Im sorry, but the money is too little. Melissa scoffed, Jane, dont be so stupid! Fifty million is more than youll ever make in your life. Take the money and get out. Really, fifty million? Jane said sarcastically, her toneced with disdain as she picked up the pieces of the check. You must be kidding. Im not leaving now, not for such a meager sum. Janes reaction stunned Melissa, who believed that Jane was tempted by therge amount of money. Beatrice decided to try a calmer approach. How much do you want to leave Patrick? she asked Jane sternly. Jane stood her ground, holding her head high. I will leave, but it will be on my terms. Rest assured, I dont want to be part of your family, including Patrick. With that, Jane collected her belongings and left the conference room. As she exited, she collided with a familiar, handsome figure. Ouch! What the Jane began, looking up and discovering a surprised Patrick. Patrick? When did youe here? she inquired, puzzled. Chapter 52: Jane Didn’t Like Him I dont like your family, and that includes Patrick, Janes voice, equal parts arrogant and charming, echoed in Patricks ears. Jane didnt like him. Why? What was wrong with him? Patrick furrowed his brow, trying to discern her reasons. He had always been a proud man. This was the first time hed felt the sting of being disliked. He had always been the one with disdain for others, but now he was the one facing it. Jane, seeing Patrick standing there with a sour expression, inquired, Patrick, I thought you wanted to stay home. Why did youe here all of a sudden? Before Patrick could respond, Melissa chimed in. Cousin, you came at just the right time. Look at my face; this is what Jane did to me. She even hit your mom. Jane was left speechless. When had she hit Beatrice and Melissa? I told you not to cause any trouble for her. Patrick retorted, giving Melissa a stern look that sent shivers down her spine. Nervously blinking, she looked to Beatrice for support. Auntie Patrick, whats so special about this woman? Why are you so protective of her? Beatrice asked angrily. How could her son be so kind to this country girl? She couldnt fathom it. I only know Grandpa likes her, Patrick replied. And hes not in good health. Do you want to jeopardize his health by angering him? You Beatrice was about to say more but held back. Patrick had used Grandpa as an excuse, which Beatrice couldnt argue against. I said Id leave, but not right away, Jane said, looking at the torn-up check pieces on the floor. You better keep the fifty million for yourself. With that, she walked out of the conference room. Auntie, look at her attitude! Whats wrong with her? Melissa eximed, stamping her foot in anger. She had hoped that by making Patrick get hurt, she could get Beatrice to drive Jane away, but her n backfired. Patrick still protected her! Patrick, is your hand alright? Beatrice asked, gently grabbing his hand. Its fine. Patrick withdrew his hand from her grasp. Beatrice snorted. I heard you got hurt because of Jane. It has nothing to do with her, Patrick said coldly. Mom, dont create more problems for Jane. Am I causing problems for her? Beatrice retorted, frustrated by her sons usation. Patrick, Im doing this for your own good. Are you really going to marry this country girl? Whats so special about her? At best, shes just beautiful. Why are you so infatuated with her? Women like her are unruly and greedy. Who knows what shameless things she might have done behind your back! Exactly! Melissa chimed in eagerly. Janes from the countryside. What else can she do but seduce men? Youve been kept in the dark. Thest time I went shopping with my friend, we saw Jane with a man. What man? Patrick asked with a frown. Carl Waters, Melissa revealed. I dont know how she knows Carl. The two of them were very close, walking hand in hand Enough! Patrick yelled, his handsome face darkened with anger. Jane and Carl are just friends. Dont make unfounded usations. But, try as he might, he couldnt get the image of Jane singing to Carl at the bar that day out of his mind. Without another word, he turned and headed back to his office, wearing a sour expression. He nced at the documents on his desk, but his mind couldnt focus on the words. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt shake the image of Jane and Carl being close. Outside, Morton approached, holding a document for Patrick to sign. But as he neared the door, he overheard Patrick sternly berating someone. Why is there a typo? Im sorry, sir. Ill fix it immediately, the department manager, whom Patrick was addressing, said, sweating profusely in front of the CEO. He felt the CEO was different today. Sure, his face never looked particrly happy, but today, hed spent over half an hour berating the manager over a typo. Go and fix it right now! Patrick ordered, tossing the document at him. Yes, sir, the manager said, nodding, and hurried out of the office. When he encountered Morton at the door, he advised, Hes in a bad mood today. Be careful. In a bad mood? The CEO almost always had a cold look. When was he ever in a good mood? Morton knocked on the door, unsure of what to expect. Come in! Patrick called out, his voice sharper than before. As soon as Morton stepped into the office, a chilling atmosphere enveloped him. Mr. Pansy, this document needs to be signed, he said, handing Patrick the document he was holding. Patrick took the document, frowned, and asked, Isnt this document supposed to be sent to the partner this afternoon? Why didnt you bring it to me earlier for signing? Morton felt a shiver down his spine, knowing the reason he didnt bring the document earlier was that Patrick had been on leave all morning. Sensing Mortons unease, Patrick asked, Why didnt youe to my ce to get my signature? Mortons scalp tingled under Patricks icy gaze. Ill remember to do that next time. Reluctantly, Patrick decided to sign the document. Once hed reimed the signed document, Morton turned to leave, but then Patrick asked, If a woman doesnt like a man, what do you think the reason might be? Morton paused in bewilderment. A woman didnt like a man? What was he talking about? Who was this woman? Who was the man? Had some woman turned Patrick down? But that was unimaginable; many women were vying for his attention. If such a woman did exist, how on earth could he know the reason? After pondering for a moment, Morton suggested, Maybe its because the man isnt good enough. Get out! Patrick yelled in frustration.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After Jane returned to her office, she buried herself in work. The meeting with Bruce had gone well. He was highly satisfied with her n and hoped tounch new products as soon as possible. In theing days, Jane would be swamped. She needed to oversee the progress of the new productunch and ensure it proceeded quickly. Just as she was about to start calling the relevant staff for a production issue meeting, her phone rang. It was a call from Patrick. Hello, she greeted as she picked up the call, but before she could finish the word, a cold voice from the other end cut her off. Come to my office. Chapter 53: I Have The Final Say Before Jane could utter a word, Patrick abruptly disconnected the call, leaving Jane shaking her head in mild frustration. She couldnt help but wonder why Patrick had been increasingly seeking her outtely whenever an issue arose. A sense of bewilderment guided Jane to the elevator, where she embarked on her way to Patricks office. As she approached, the door was slightly ajar. Prior to entering, she tapped lightly on the door to announce her presence. Come in, Patricks voice resonated from within. Jane pushed the door open, revealing Patrick seated at his desk. He had removed his suit jacket, neatly draping it over the back of a nearby sofa. His attire consisted solely of a crisp white shirt, with the top buttons casually unfastened, revealing a glimpse of his well-defined chest muscles. Combined with his strikingly handsome visage, he exuded an undeniable allure. In this moment, Patrick remained engrossed in hisputer, his fingers expertly dancing across the keyboard as he worked. Jane, momentarily captivated, finally broke free from her trance. It dawned on her that Patrick was a workaholic, tirelessly dedicating himself even with his injured hand. A mischievous smile yed on Patricks lips as he caught Jane staring at him. He teasingly inquired, Like what you see? Caught off guard, Jane coughed, swiftly shifting the conversation to more relevant matters. Why did you call me? Patrick, with an air of authority, inquired about the progress of her meeting with Bruce earlier that day. Jane was perplexed by his sudden interest in the project. Had he decided to invest further in the jewelry venture? Or was he contemting an expansion into the jewelry market? I want details on the progress youve made, Patrick stated, his scrutinizing gaze locked onto Jane. Jane nodded, prepared to provide the necessary information. Todays meeting was primarily focused on discussing next steps. Im in the process ofpiling the meeting minutes. Ill send them to you as soon as theyre ready. If theres nothing else, Ill return to my work. Patrick, dissatisfied with her apparent eagerness to leave, interrupted her departure. Wait. Jane inquired, Is there anything else? Patrick extended his injured hand, reminding Jane, You must have forgotten. The doctor rmended applying ointment to the wound twice a day. Jane, confused, replied, Of course. So, apply it. Patrick expressed his inability with an impassive tone. I dont know how. Jane was taken aback. How could he not know how to apply ointment to a wound? Her thoughts began to formte a retort when Patricks thin lips pursed, and he reminded her of the life-saving favor she owed him. Fine, Ill help you, Jane grumbled in exasperation. Wheres the ointment? Patrick pointed to a nearby drawer in silence. Jane retrieved the ointment, unwrapped Patricks bandage, and with care, applied it gently to the wound. As her slender fingers moved methodically, Patrick foundfort in the cooling sensation of the ointment. He couldnt help but ask, Did you study medicine? Jane paused in her actions, surprised by the inquiry. Youre quite skilled at this, Patrickmented, eyeing her meaningfully. Jane responded with a modest smile, I have some knowledge about it. For reasons she couldnt pinpoint, Janes actions and the tranquil atmosphere offered Patrick a sense of unexpected serenity. Gazing deeply into her eyes, he uttered her name, his voice husky and low. Jane Jane looked up, meeting his eyes, which now contained a spark of desire. Patrick began to question, Do you really- However, Janes phone rang abruptly, breaking the moment. She pulled her phone from her pocket and noted the caller ID, which disyed Carl. Patricks expression darkened instantaneously. With ointment-covered hands, Jane struggled to answer the call appropriately, opting to ce it on speaker mode. Jane, are you busy? Carls voice crackled through the line. Jane responded with a warm smile, No, not at all. Whats going on? Carls tone held a tinge of resentment as he remarked, Must something bad happen for me to call you? Jane assured him, Of course not. You can call me anytime. He continued, Are you free tonight? Jane agreed without hesitation, despite Patricks displeasure. Sure, whats up?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Carl extended the invitation, You left my birthday party early because you werent feeling well. Since Im free tonight, how about I treat you to dinner? Jane happily epted, Okay, thats settled. Ill see youter! Carl bid farewell, Ill pick you up at seven oclock. See youter! I love you! Patrick, witnessing the entire exchange, had grown increasingly irate. He felt unnerved by Janes ease in arranging ns with Carl. The expression on his face turned particrly dark, and he questioned Jane, Are you fond of Carl? Jane was stunned by the question, as she had always regarded Carl as a brotherly figure. She opted not to rify the misunderstanding, believing it unnecessary to justify her actions to Patrick. Carls nice, she responded with indifference. This answer seemed to further infuriate Patrick. Is that so? he retorted, his visage consumed by darkness. Is he your type? Jane did not feel the need to exin herself or her friendships to Patrick. Hes all right. As Patricks expression soured, he reminded her of the Ice and Fire series and instructed her not to leave the office until the n was perfected. However, Jane protested, exining that she had ns for the evening and believed the n to be alreadyplete, a sentiment echoed by Bruce. Patrick, however, stood up, towering over her, and asserted, Im your boss, and I have the final say! Chapter 54: Running into an Old Friend Jane hesitated for a moment but eventually gave in to Patricks insistence with a reluctant nod. Alright, fine. Youre the boss. In the end, she was an employee of Pansy Group, and Patrick held the position of president. If he required her to stay and work overtime, she had little choice but toply. That was the unwrittenw of the office jungle. After leaving Patricks office, Jane immediately called Carl to regretfully cancel their dinner ns. Carl sounded quite disappointed. Jane, you agreed just a little while ago. Why are you suddenly unavable? Im truly sorry, Carl. An urgent matter hase up. Well reschedule soon, my treat. Jane felt somewhat powerless. If it werent for Patricks request, she wouldnt have beenpelled to workte. With a resigned sigh, she returned to her desk and meticulously reviewed the n. She hadnt even begun revising it when her phone rang with Patricks call. Yes? Jane answered promptly. Patricks maic voice resonated from the other end. You mentioned sending me the meeting minutes. Ive been waiting for them for half an hour. Only half an hour? Seriously? When would this man stop ying these games with her? Did he hold a grudge against her or something? Jane silently cursed him in her mind but managed to respond through gritted teeth. I havent finished them yet. What have you been doing with your time? Patrick snapped impatiently. Jane took a deep breath to calm herself down, to some extent. Ill share the meeting minutes and the n with you once theyreplete, she replied tly. Fine, Patrick muttered, pursing his lips. Although it was time to finish work, Jane waspelled to stay. She went through the meeting minutes and refined the n. When she was satisfied with everything, Jane carried the documents to the CEOs office. Are you done? When Patrick saw Jane enter, he raised his head and nced at her indifferently. Jane nodded, approached Patrick, and handed over the documents. Patrick skimmed through the meeting minutes and, after a while, inquired, Could you exin them to me in detail?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ive clearly documented everything in there. The meetings agenda was to discuss the next steps for the production of the Ice and Fire series. Jane pointed at the meeting minutes and systematically borated on each item for Patrick. This man must be doing it intentionally. Jane still remembered that a few days ago, Florence had delivered the cooperation n with the Doyle Group to Patrick. He hadnt even looked at it and had instructed Florence to leave it on his desk. So why was Patrick asking her to rify every detail? Could he still be mad about her kicking him the other day? What a child! Jane silentlyined. Once she exined the meeting minutes in detail, Jane moved on to the other document. Just as she was about to begin her exnation, Patrick interjected, Have you had dinner yet? Jane shook her head. Not yet. She had been busy all day, with no time for dinner. Patrick abruptly stood up. Lets go, he stated. Jane was taken aback. Go where? To a restaurant, obviously, Patrick replied, as though it was the most self-evident thing in the world. He didnt want to overwork her; she deserved a proper meal. With that said, Patrick put on his suit jacket and walked out, not waiting for Jane. She hurriedly followed him. Is it your treat? she inquired cautiously. Of course, Patrick responded promptly. Nheless, Jane remained unconvinced. Why the sudden invitation to dinner? Patrick paused, looking directly at her. Do you think Im a terrible boss? Jane wanted to say yes, but when she met Patricks icy-cold gaze, she swallowed her words. Together, they headed to a high-end restaurant. Ah, Mr. Pansy! Its a pleasure to have you back, the restaurant manager greeted Patrick enthusiastically as they entered. In this restaurant, there was a dedicated private room reserved for Patrick. He would asionally visit duringte working hours or meet with clients there. But this was the first time he had brought a woman. The manager couldnt help but cast more nces at Jane. She was tall, slender, and quite attractive. With her bright eyes and a lovely smile, she was undoubtedly a beauty. Noticing the managers lingering nces at Jane, Patrick frowned and shot him a cold stare. The manager shivered under Patricks gaze and quickly turned away. Mr. Pansy, this way, please, the manager said, disying excellent hospitality. He personally guided Patrick and Jane to the top floor. As the elevator doors slid open, Jane was about to step out but found herself blocked by a tall, broad figure. Osborn Maltz? Osborn was the top star at Star Entertainment, Janespany. He was also one of her suitors. What was he doing here? Jane looked at him with surprise. Before she could say anything, Patrick spoke up first. Osborn, what a coincidence! Osborn smiled, his gaze shifting between Jane and Patrick. Indeed, what a coincidence. Arent you supposed to be in Madison for filming? When did you return? Patrick inquired politely. The Maltz family and the Pansy family were once neighbors, and Osborn had been Patricks childhood friend. They had practically grown up together and were on good terms. The Maltz family primarily operated in the entertainment, film, and television industry. Two years ago, Osborn ventured into acting. His striking good looks and introspective temperament garnered him a considerable female following. During the past couple of years, he had made remarkable strides in his career, clinching multiple awards in session. Some even hailed him as the finest actor of his generation. I just returned, Osborn remarked, and his gaze softened as a faint smile tugged at the corners of his slender lips. Witnessing this exchange, Patrick furrowed his brow. This is my fiance, Jane. Fiance? Surprise shed across Osborns handsome features. So, the rumors were true? Jane was engaged to Patrick? Patrick affirmed with a nod. Jane, this is my friend, Osborn. Jane nodded, offering a small smile. Ive heard a lot about you. While she managed to keep a polite facade, a trace of perplexity and astonishment lingered in her eyes. Wasnt Osborn supposed to be in Madison for filming? Why had he abruptly returned? Moreover, the ease of conversation between the two men raised her concerns. What if Osborn were to divulge something to Patrick? Would her secret identity be exposed? Chapter 55: Don’t Be So Cruel To Me Were leaving now, Patrick announced firmly, noting Osborns unwavering gaze on Jane, which irked him. After bidding goodbye to Osborn, he ushered Jane into the box. Seated, she questioned, Do you know Osborn? We used to be neighbors, Patrick replied nonchntly. Are you close to him? Jane probed, peering at him with a dubious expression. Patrick narrowed his eyes, casting her a suspicious nce. What, are you interested in him? Of course not, Jane denied. I just have a friend whos an Osborn fan. I didnt expect you to know him. Since you do, maybe you can help me get his autograph? Really? Patrick huffed. Yes, Jane nodded, aware of his displeasure. Despite there being nothing between her and Carl, Patrick persistently assumed otherwise. He constantly reminded her of her status as his fiance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What if he discovered that Osborn had been pursuing her for thest two years? What would you like to eat? Patrick asked, handing her the menu. You can order what you like. I dont mind, Jane returned the menu, upied with thoughts of Osborn. epting it, Patrick confidently ced an order for a myriad of spicy dishes. Jane was taken aback as she listened to the waiter take down his selections. These dishes were her favorites! And if she remembered correctly, Patrick didnt enjoy spicy food. At least, she had never seen him eat it before. Do you also like spicy food? Jane asked in surprise. You have a hand injury. I think its best to avoid overly spicy items. No, I dont like it, Patrick said dismissively. Then why Janes jaw dropped in shock as the dishes arrived on the table. I ordered them so you wouldnt think Im heartless, Patrick exined with a faint smile. Jane was speechless. Even though all the dishes were her favorites, shecked an appetite at that moment. Her mind was fixated on Osborns sudden return. Did something happen to Star Entertainment? Unlikely, as she wouldve known. Sorry. I need to use the bathroom, Jane excused herself, feeling a sudden stomach ache. Nodding with a furrowed brow, Patrick couldnt shake the feeling that something was amiss with Jane, particrly after her persistent discussions about Osborn. As Jane neared the bathroom door, she noticed a tall figure standing outside C it was Osborn. He leaned against the wall, a cigarette between his fingers, his handsome face somber. Spotting Jane, he immediately stubbed out the cigarette; he knew she detested the smell. Jane, why have you been avoiding me? Why didnt you respond to my calls or emails? Osborn asked, his eyes heavy with sorrow. Sorry. Ive been very busy and havent checked my emails, Jane replied with a forced smile, aware of the contents of those messages without reading them. Over thest two years, Osborn had penned numerous love letters to her, but she simply wasnt interested. He was merely a great work partner and a wonderful friend, but nothing more. Really? Osborn inquired with a frown. Jane nodded hurriedly, then delved into her pressing concern. Werent you supposed to be overseas? Why did you suddenly return? Business? Or something personal? If I hadnte back, you would have be someone elses wife, Osborn confessed bluntly. Gazing at the woman hed been smitten with for two years, Osborn was overwhelmed by emotion. Two years ago, Maltz Group encountered financial turmoil, and the affiliated entertainmentpany faced closure. Osborn was despondent. Fate brought him to Jane, then studying in France, deeply passionate about the entertainment industry. She invested in Maltz Group, effectively establishing Star Entertainment C behind the scenes, she was the mastermind. Osborn, to the public, was the CEO and founder of Star Entertainment. During that trying period, it was Jane who uplifted Osborn, saving Maltz Group from ruin. She encouraged him to film more movies, supplying ample resources that established him as the sought-after movie legend hed be. These memories stirred Osborns emotions. He stepped closer, locking eyes with her. Jane, are you engaged to Patrick? Jane sighed deeply. She wasnt sure how to exin to him that they werent meant for each other. Osborn refused to ept it, asserting, Even though you dont love me, you cant stop me from loving you. After some contemtion, Jane spoke slowly, Its a bitplex. This isnt something that can be condensed into a few words. How about we schedule a time for a proper discussion? I just need a straightforward answer, Jane. Are you engaged to Patrick? Yes or no? Osborn pressed. Yes, Jane nodded. Her engagement to Patrick was originally intended tost only three months, but until it ended, she remained his fiance. She wasnt deceiving Osborn; she simply didnt want to give him false hope that he could be her partner in the future. After all, since he and Patrick were friends, hed surely respect her decision. Osborn was deeply hurt by Janes words. Why? Is Patrick better than me? he inquired with a tinge of sadness. No. I just believe that he and I are morepatible, Jane exined. You know, Osborn, Ive always told you that we arent right for each other. No! An indescribable look of pain shed across Osborns handsome face as he gripped her shoulders and gazed into her eyes. Jane, please give me a chance. I promise to do better than Patrick. Ill prove to you that Im more suited for you than he is. Osborn, please let go of me! Jane scolded, but Osborn clung even tighter. Jane, dont be so cruel to me, please, Osborn pleaded, his voice quivering. Jane forcibly removed his hands from her shoulders and said angrily, We arent a good match. Why cant you understand that? Meanwhile, Patrick had been patiently waiting for Jane in the box. When she didnt return, he decided to check the bathroom. From a distance, he spotted Jane and Osborn standing together in what seemed like an intimate posture. Chapter 56: Aunt Flo Pays a Visit Patricks handsome face darkened as he observed the scene before him, wondering what Jane was up to. He couldnt fathom why she was engrossed in a conversation with Osborn. Patrick couldnt make heads or tails of Jane and Osborns interaction, so he decided to approach them with a cold tone. Jane, what are you doing? Jane hastily pushed Osborn away and turned to face Patrick. She put on a strained smile and replied, Oh, nothing. I was just asking for his autograph. Really? Patrick scowled and cast a stern gaze at Osborn, making it evident that he didnt buy Janes exnation. Osborn returned Patricks scrutiny with a poker face. Jane, holding onto Patricks arm, asserted, Yes, lets go back now. Watching Jane and Patrick walk away, Osborn felt frustrated. He couldnt fathom why Jane had chosen Patrick over him. Osborn wondered if Jane was aware of Patricks feelings for Candy. After all, Patrick didnt even love Jane, let alone treat her well. Osborn firmly believed that Jane would eventually realize that he was the one who genuinely loved her and was the perfect match for her. Jane and Patrick walked back to their booth arm in arm. Do you know Osborn? Patricks expression darkened as he gazed at Jane. Jane forced a smile and replied, Who doesnt know the famous star? Besides, you were the one who introduced him to me. Are you sure? Patrick asked, narrowing his eyes. Hed caught Jane in Osborns arms outside the bathroom, and it was apparent that she was after more than just an autograph. Patrick was determined to find out what Jane and Osborn had been up to. Patrick was well aware that Osborn was madly in love with a girl. This girl was not only wealthy but also Osborns boss. Osborn loved her as much as he loved Candy, and hed been devoted to her for a long time, making him uninterested in dating anyone else. Seeing Jane and Patrick near the bathroom had indicated that Jane initiated the closeness between them. Patrick wondered if Melissas words held any truth C did Jane have a penchant for seducing wealthy men? Still, he didnt think Jane was that type of girl. Of course, I nearly got his autograph. He would have agreed to sign for me if you hadnt shown up out of the blue. You must ask him for an autograph for me next time. Jane felt guilty as she observed Patricks darkening face. Patrick just glimpsed her, knowing shed been in Osborns arms outside the bathroom. Jane was obviously after more than an autograph, and he wanted to get to the bottom of it. He knew Osborn had his eyes on Candy, but he didnt think Jane was the kind of girl whod resort to such tactics. Of course, I almost got his autograph. He would have agreed to sign for me if you hadnt shown up unexpectedly. You must ask him for an autograph for me next time. Jane stared guiltily when she saw Patricks dark expression. Patrick gave her a quick look and remained silent, making the atmosphere between them grow increasingly awkward.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane lowered her head and ate in silence, despite the growing difort in her stomach. Patrick noticed something was amiss with Jane and inquired, Whats the matter with you? Jane, who felt her stomach pain intensify, got up, her face growing paler. I have a bellyache. Let me take you to the hospital. Is it that painful? Patrick asked, his face disying concern. Jane, struggling to bear the stomach difort, leaned her palms on the table. She suspected it was her period, given the rising heat sensation in her abdomen. It was indeed her period, but the pain was unlike anything shed ever experienced. I Jane began, but she became dizzy and copsed to the floor. Jane, whats wrong? Patricks voice quivered. He reached out and held her. Patrick carried Jane to the sofa and noticed a bloodstain on her dress, which shocked him. He feared she was injured. The thought that Jane might be injured rmed him. He immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Evan Stones number. Come to the restaurant in five minutes. The Stone family had been doctors for generations and had a strong connection with the Pansy family. Evan had taken over his familys hospital at a young age and was highly skilled in medicine. Evan was enjoying his time at a bar with a female celebrity when Patrick called him. Whats wrong, Patrick? Are you feeling unwell? Why the rush? Enough with the chit-chat. Juste here. Patrick impatiently ordered. Alright, Ill be there soon. Evan rushed to the restaurant, thinking something had happened to Patrick. Please examine her. Shes hurt. Patrick sighed with relief as soon as he saw Evan walk in. Evan was surprised to see Patrick holding Janes hand. He wondered when Patrick had started worrying about women. So, who is she? Evan asked, curious. Why are you so nervous? Is she Candy? He teasingly inquired. Enough with the nonsense. Just examine her! Shes hurt, Patrick said sternly, pointing to the bloodstain on Janes dress. Injured? Evan felt Janes pulse and carefully inspected the bloodstain. Then he burst intoughter. Aunt Flo came for a visit. Aunt Flo? This revtion left Patrick baffled. With a warm smile, Evan rified, Every girl has her period every month. Patrick finally grasped the situation. So, why did she pass out? His concern was evident. Evan, ncing at the dishes on the table, replied, She might be dealing with hypoglycemia, possibly due to an irregr diet and exhaustion. Some rest should get her back on her feet. Patrick nodded regretfully. He shouldnt have made her work overtime. When Jane regained consciousness, she found herself in Patricks room at Water Moon Community. Her eyes fluttered open, and she was met with the sight of Patricks striking face. Youre awake, he said, gazing at her intently. Jane rubbed her eyes and inquired, Werent we having dinner? What happened to me? You fainted. Well, that Patrick appeared a bit sheepish. What? Jane furrowed her brows as she recollected the events leading to her passing out. She remembered working overtime at Patricks request, their dinner at the restaurant where she met Osborn, and then experiencing stomach pain. Indeed, the stomachache shed had was rted to her monthly period. ncing down, Jane noticed that her dress had been changed. Had Patrick taken care of that for her? Chapter 57: No Improper Thought My clothes Jane wanted to ask who had changed her out of her clothes, but the shame held her tongue. Patrick, somewhat embarrassed, cleared his throat and exined, The maid, Amy, helped you change. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Amy was the maid Patrick had hired. In the soft orange light, Patricks handsome face took on a gentler aspect. I also had a doctor examine you. It appears you have hypoglycemia. Jane couldnt help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. She had fainted due to something asmon as hypoglycemia. When had her body grown so weak? She couldnt help but me Patrick for it. Perhaps it was because she had to take care of himst night. She ended up staying upte and had only gotten to bed muchter. Then, today, she was tasked with taking meeting minutes and making revisions to the n. There had been no time left for her to eat. Thats why she fainted from hypoglycemia. Youll be fine after some rest, Patrick reassured her, checking his watch. Its quitete now. You should go to bed early, and donte to thepany tomorrow. Thank you, Jane replied. She massaged her stomach, and the pain had subsided. The following day, Jane awoke at nine oclock. She was going to bete. Jane sprang out of bed, hastily gathered her things, and headed out of the room. In the kitchen, she encountered a middle-aged woman who was busy at work. The woman noticed Janes presence and greeted her politely, Miss North. Hello. You must be Amy? Jane ventured after a moments consideration. Amy nodded and smiled warmly, Your breakfast is ready. After ncing at her watch, Jane replied apologetically, Thank you, Amy. But I must be going now, or Ill bete for work. However, Amy politely insisted that Jane must have her breakfast. Mr. Pansy ordered that you must have breakfast. Oh, all right then, Jane said, somewhat speechless. Why was Patrick showing so much concern for her? Jane took a seat, and Amy brought over her breakfast along with a cup of ginger tea with brown sugar. Amy prepared this for you upon Mr. Pansys request, Amy exined, smiling and gesturing toward the tea. Patrick had ordered this? How did he even know about it? She sipped the tea, and it gave her a warm,forting feeling. After finishing her breakfast, Jane hurriedly headed to thepany. She still wanted to work, even though Patrick had advised her to rest at home. As she arrived at thepany building, Jane overheard her two nearby colleagues chatting. Wow, Osborn is so handsome! Dont kid yourself. Did you not see that interview where he mentioned being in love for two years? You dont stand a chance. Osborn? Jane was in shock. Jane, have you seen the top search? Osborn is back, and he gave an interview. He rarely does interviews. Is that so? Jane asked absentmindedly. Who is Osborn, anyway? Osborn! You dont know Osborn? Hes the most popr male star right now. Hes incredibly handsome, too. Eve, the colleague sitting next to Jane, turned to her and exined. Hes almost as big as our president. Indeed, it was Osborn. Jane clicked on the top search, and there it was-Osborns news at the forefront. It was a rather exclusive interview. Osborn, d in a white suit and gold-rimmed sses, looked elegant and mncholic simultaneously. The first part of the interview was about his new movie, and the second half veered into personal questions. Now, Osborn, Im sure many of our viewers are eager to know about your personal life. Is there a girlfriend you can call your own at the moment? Can you share? A subtle smile graced Osborns lips. No, I dont have a girlfriend at the moment. That must be great news for your female fans watching right now. Osborns tone became more solemn. But theres a woman I deeply love. Im waiting for her to ept me. Jane was slightly irritated by the interview and turned it off. It seemed she needed to have a talk with Osborn. He was a public figure, and saying such things publicly was inappropriate. Jane remained in her daze until the surroundings suddenly fell silent. Jane, bring the Ice and Fire n to my office. Jane raised her head, and her eyes met Patrick, walking toward her. Of course. Jane retrieved the requested n and followed Patrick into the CEOs office. Patrick closed the door behind them and took a seat on the couch. Werent you unwell? If I recall correctly, why did youe to work today? Recalling the events of the previous night, Jane couldnt shake off the embarrassment that still lingered. She was typically in excellent health, and her fainting had been an unexpected ident. With a smile, she responded, Im feeling much better now. Besides, the Ice and Fire project is in a critical phase. Id prefer not to dy its progress due to my personal concerns. Fair enough. Patrick gestured to the seat beside him, motioning for Jane to take it. Janeplied, seating herself next to Patrick, but she maintained a respectable distance while handing over the revised n. I had it revisedst night Before she couldplete her sentence, Patrick interrupted. Did you catch the trending topic today? Trending topic? Had Patrick seen her watching the interview featuring Osborn? I apologize for watching it during work hours. It wont happen again. Patricks expression shifted into a frown as he said, Its best if you dont develop any inappropriate feelings for him. Remember who you are right now. Inappropriate feelings? Jane was perplexed. What could Patrick mean by that? Was he insinuating that she had any feelings, inappropriate or not, for Osborn? It was clear that Osborn harbored inappropriate feelings for her, but Jane had no intention of revealing that to Patrick. After a moment of reflection, Jane spoke firmly, Please dont assume anything malicious, Patrick. I dont have the kind of rtionship with them that you might think, whether its Carl or Osborn. Thats good to hear. Patrick felt a sense of relief at Janes response. Slowly, he moved closer to her, an enigmatic gleam in his eyes. Remember, Jane, you are my fiance. As Patricks handsome face drew nearer, Jane felt her heart rate quicken. Fiance? She was only his fiance in name, as far as she was aware. Though she wanted to deny his words, Jane chose a lighter response, Alright.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Patricks face continued to approach, his lips nearly about to meet hers. Chapter 58: Enough? Jane was fixated on the strikingly handsome figure advancing towards her, and her heart raced at the sight of Patrick. Patrick! A sudden and abrupt voice shattered the enigmatic atmosphere. Jane pushed Patrick away and straightened up, feeling secretly annoyed. Why did her face feel so hot? Why hadnt she pushed Patrick away just now? Was she captivated by his stunning looks? She nced at the unexpected guest C none other than Melissa. With furrowed eyebrows, Jane wondered what Melissa was up to. In high heels, Melissa walked in, red at Jane, then turned her attention to Patrick. Reining in the jealousy that overwhelmed her, she inquired, Patrick, did I disturb you? Patrick frowned slightly. The heat that had lit up his eyes a moment ago was instantly reced with coldness. He looked at Melissa with narrowed eyes and asked, Why are you here? Patrick, how is your hand? I brought you an ointment. Its very effective. As Melissa spoke, she took out a tube of ointment from her bag and handed it to Patrick. No, thanks. Patrick brushed Melissas hand away. I already have an ointment. Noting Melissas disappointed expression, Jane chimed in, Patrick only uses the ointment I brought for him, right, babe? Patrick softly agreed with a hum. Babe? Melissa cursed Jane mentally for being shameless. With a clenched jaw, Melissa urged herself to calm down. Jane, are you still angry with me? Melissa dropped her gaze to the floor, pretending to appear pitiful. I think youve misunderstood me. Patricks mom insisted oning to thepany to meet you yesterday, and I couldnt change her mind. She was very concerned about Patrick. After all, he was injured while trying to save you. Her fury was understandable. Please dont be angry, Jane. Seeing how Melissa absolved herself, Jane sneered, Really? You told her about Patricks injury, didnt you? I didnt Melissa bit her lower lip, wanting to say more, but Patrick interrupted her. Alright, Melissa. Go back to school. Donte here for trivial reasons in the future. Patricks tone was a little icy and impolite. He rudely ordered her to leave. Melissas spirits dropped. Unconvinced, she attempted again, saying, Patrick, I came here especially to give you this ointment. Didnt you already say that? You dont need to worry about your cousins injury. He advised you for your own good. He asked you to focus on your studies and not get distracted with other matters, Jane said with a smile. Melissa restrained the urge tosh out at Jane in front of Patrick and said, Patrick, Im leaving now. Youd better keep this ointment. It mighte in handy in the future. She ced the ointment on the table, turned on her heel, and left. ncing at the ointment on the table, Jane said, Your cousin brought this ointment specifically for you. Shouldnt you put it away? No need, Patrick replied indifferently. To Janes surprise, he tossed the ointment into the trash can. Why did you throw it away? Jane asked in a baffled voice. Patrick gazed at Jane intensely and said in a yful tone, Didnt you say that I would only use the ointment you bought? Jane was speechless. Melissa heard a thud behind her and was stunned. A gamut of emotions invaded her heart. Patrick threw away the ointment she had specially given him. It was all Janes fault! Jealousy raged in Melissas heart. She couldnt wait to drive Jane away! However, Jane had Patricks protection, and not even his mother could drive a wedge between them. Melissa suddenly had an idea. She wasnt the only one who wanted Jane gone. For instance, Florence also wanted to get rid of Jane. Although Melissa despised Florence, at this moment, she hated Jane more. She knew that Florence only harbored unrequited love. Patrick didnt like her at all. Melissas biggest rival in love was Jane.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Perhaps, she could exploit Florence to win the game. When it was time to leave work, Patrick took Jane back to Water Moon Community. Amy had prepared a table full of dishes, all of which were Janes favorites. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave now, Amy said with a smile. Patrick nodded, picked up a piece of beef, and served it into Janes bowl. Giving her a cool look, he said, See if it tastes good. Its delicious. As Jane bit into the beef, her taste buds were greeted with a crispy and smooth texture. You can tell Amy what you want to eat in the future. Patrick ate dinner with great elegance. His facial features seemed to have been carefully sculpted by God. Even in the simplicity of dining, he looked dignified and wless. Jane seemed to be mesmerized. Thank you. You dont have to thank me, Patrick said tly. Jane smiled, raised her gaze, and her eyes suddenly locked with Patricks. His eyes were like the deep sea, unfathomable, as if they could absorb human souls. She was increasingly struck with the realization that this man was absolutely stunning. Are you done ogling me? Patrick suddenly asked, his maic voice making her cheeks turn red. I didnt! I saw it, Patrick said with a chuckle. Jane red at him. If you werent staring at me, how could you see that? Patrick watched Jane with raised eyebrows, a faint smile ying on his lips. I dont deny that youre beautiful. Jane flushed. Why was Patrick so charming? He should be keeping his distance! The atmosphere in the dining room grew a bit tense. Just then, Janes phone rang at an inopportune moment. She took it out and noticed Osborns call. Recalling what Patrick had mentioned earlier in the day, she hesitated to answer it. Why arent you picking up the phone? Patrick inquired in a hushed tone. Jane cleared her throat and responded, Its just a spam call. The moment she finished speaking, her phone rang once more. Osborn was calling again, persistently, as if he would continue until she picked up. With a frown, Jane stood up with her phone. Im sorry. I need to take this call. Watching her walk away, Patrick felt somewhat deted. Who could be calling her? And why was she answering it behind his back? Chapter 59: Isn’t She Jane Jane cast a nce backward as she made her way to the balcony, only to find that Patrick hadnt followed her. She proceeded to answer the phone. Osborn, whats going on? she inquired. Jane, Id like to meet with you, Osborn said in a somber tone. After some contemtion, Jane agreed. Alright. Lets meet tomorrow at 10 a. m. at Blues Cafe, she added, having much to discuss with Osborn. See you tomorrow then, Osborn responded swiftly, pondering whether he still had a chance with Jane now that she had epted his invitation. The following day was a weekend. Jane left early in the morning, as was her habit. However, Osborn arrived ahead of her. Blues Cafe was situated on Guavos busiestmercial street, offering a tranquil and pleasant atmosphere for rxation. Osborn drove towards themercial street, his grip firm on the steering wheel. Following closely was Florence in her car. Today, she had gone shopping with her friends. Suddenly, Erica pointed to the car in front of them and eximed, Isnt that Osborn? Erica was an ardent fan of Osborn. She had fallen head over heels for this tall, handsome man the first time she saw him on TV. She was aware of his recent return and had tried everything to meet him, but opportunities had been scarce. She hadnt expected to spot him during their shopping trip. The car is quite a distance ahead; I cant see him clearly, Florenceined. Dont be silly, Erica. Its not easy to meet a superstar like Osborn, another friend chimed in, agreeing with Florence. I have excellent eyesight. Im absolutely certain its Osborn. Erica, brimming with excitement, fixed her gaze on the vehicle in front of them. She was convinced that Osborn was inside, even though they could only see the back of the car. Please, lets follow him. I want to get his autograph and take a picture with him. Erica was infatuated with Osborn. Seeing him while shopping with Florence seemed like fate. If you want to follow him, go ahead. I dont have the time. Florences thoughts were entirely consumed by Patrick, leaving no room for pursuing other men. Alright, Florence, Ill go. Erica was aware of Florences displeasure, but she couldnt resist the charm of her idol. She stepped out of the car and called for a cab. Please, sir, follow the ck car up ahead, Erica pointed at Osborns vehicle in the distance. Which car? the driver inquired, looking in the direction of Ericas pointing finger. Its the ck car right in front of us. Please hurry! Erica urged anxiously. They were running a bit behind, and the taxi driver momentarily lost sight of Osborns car. Jane found Osborn waiting for her at Blues Cafe, which he had reserved in its entirety to ensure their privacy. Osborn sat in a corner beside the window, his deep eyes fixed on the door, eagerly awaiting the sight of the girl who had captured his heart. Jane. Osborn rose from his seat and approached her. Jane was dressed in a beautifully tailored white dress that showcased her perfect figure. Her delicate features radiatedpetence, grace, and beauty. She was still the girl from his memory who made his heart race. Hello, Osborn. I apologize for beingte, Jane greeted with a smile. No need to apologize. I arrived early, Osborn replied, gazing at Jane with affection. He pulled out her chair for her. I ordered your favorite Mocha. Thank you, Jane replied as she settled into her seat. I havent seen you in months, yet youre as stunning and charming as ever, Osbornplimented her. Even the simple act of sipping her coffee was alluring to him. Jane blushed slightly and swiftly changed the subject. Why did you return suddenly? If I recall correctly, you signed a contract with a well-known filmpany. I terminated the contract, Osborn shrugged. What? But why? Jane asked, bewildered. Isnt bing the worlds top movie star your dream? What made you give it up so suddenly? Love outweighs dreams, Osborn said, gazing intently at Jane. I dont believe you love Patrick. Did you do this on purpose to make me give up? Jane questioned. Osborn, please stop being childish! Janes irritation was palpable. Whether I love Patrick or not has nothing to do with you. Dont you realize the consequences of abruptly canceling your contract? she continued. Ill bear the consequences, Osborn stated resolutely. Besides, I believe focusing on the domestic market is better for my career. Ive made the decision. Thats not for you to decide. Why are you so impulsive? Jane frowned. It wasnt impulsive. I have my reasons. Ive devised a detailed strategy. Ill show you in a few days. Im sure youll agree with me then, Osborn said, determination gleaming in his eyes. Jane maintained her stern expression. Although she agreed with Osborns ns, she was displeased that he had acted without consulting her. Youd better show me your n as soon as possible, Jane demanded. Even so, you shouldnt have made hasty decisions or spoken carelessly in front of the media. I saw the trending topics yesterday. Dont you think it was inappropriate to say those things? No, I dont think so. Acting is my profession, but life is more than that. What I want most is to share my achievements and happiness with the woman I love, Osborn stated earnestly, his dark brown eyes sparking with mystery. He reached out suddenly and took Janes hand. Jane, you know the girl Im talking about, right? Erica finally located Osborns car in the parking lot and rode the elevator up to Blues Cafe. She hesitated by the entrance, scanning the area. The cafe appeared empty, and Erica began to doubt if she was in the right ce. Her disappointment grew, and she was about to turn away when she spotted a couple seated in the corner. Though she could only see their profiles from her vantage point, the man was unmistakably Osborn, the one she had admired for so long.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The woman by his side struck a chord in Ericas memory. She blinked in surprise as it dawned on her that the woman was none other than Jane. Chapter 60: Creepshot Erica furrowed her brows. As far as she knew, Jane was engaged to Patrick. Meanwhile, Florence held a soft spot for Patrick. Florence had even schemed to frame Jane for stealing her diamond ring at Old Doyles birthday party to humiliate her and push her away from Patrick. However, Jane had swiftly resolved the issue, and Florence bore a grudge against her ever since. Florence had openly stated multiple times that she needed toe up with a n to get rid of Jane. Erica believed that if she exposed Janes secret rtionship with Osborn to Florence, it would surely thrill her. But she couldnt fathom why Jane was with Osborn. Their bodynguage seemed unusually intimate. Could there be a hidden romance between them? How had Osborn, a superstar, fallen for Jane? Erica wondered if Jane had used her beauty to her advantage and shamelessly seduced him. As she noticed Osborns undeniable affection for Jane, jealousy crept in. She reached for her phone, snapped a photo, and sent it to Florence. Florence, who was out shopping with her friends, received the photo but found it hard to identify the figures due to their blurriness. Confused, she initially disregarded Ericas message. However, after receiving another message from Erica, Florence examined the photo more closely. Even though the image was unclear, she couldnt deny that the girl was Jane. Did this mean Jane was cheating on Patrick with another man? Excited, Florence immediately called Erica, seeking confirmation. Is it true? Jane is with Osborn? Erica assured her, Of course, its true. I saw them together with my own eyes. While Florence tried to make sense of the situation, Erica cast a jealous re at Osborn. She couldntprehend what made Jane so special and why Osborn had such affectionate eyes for her. Where are they now? Florence inquired, deciding to see for herself. If what Erica said was urate, and Patrick discovered that his fiance was seeing another man behind his back, it would spell trouble for Jane. A proud and noble man like Patrick wouldnt stand idly by if his fiance betrayed him, meaning Jane could face severe consequences. Florence was thrilled at the thought of Patrick sending Jane away. She quickly reminded Erica, The photos you sent were too blurry. Take a few more as soon as possible. You stay there and keep a close eye on them. Ill be right there. Okay, Erica agreed without hesitation. She tried to capture more photos but found Jane and Osborn sitting too far away in a caf corner, with only their side profiles visible. She needed to enter the caf for a better shot. However, as she approached, the waiter stopped her in her tracks, exining that the caf had been booked entirely for a private event and wasnt epting other guests at the moment. Desperate to get in, Erica offered money, but the waiter politely declined. Meanwhile, inside the caf, Jane withdrew her hand from Osborn and said, Osborn, I thought I made it clear. Were not meant for each other. You should focus on your work. Why? Osborn persisted. Is it because of Patrick? Jane started to exin, but Osborn interjected, Jane, theres something you dont know. What do you mean? Jane inquired. Osborn hesitated, then divulged, Patrick is deeply in love with a girl. A girl he loves? Is it Candy? Jane took a deep breath, and Osborn was shocked. She nodded, and he continued, Well, now that you know her, you should also know that shes the only one in Patricks heart. He doesnt truly love you. Youll never be happy with him. Remembering the night when Patrick drunkenly called out for Candy, Jane felt a sudden and painful tug at her heart. She attempted to speak but was interrupted by amotion outside the door. Jane nced toward the entrance and asked, Whats happening? Ill go check, Osborn said as he stood up and walked towards the door. Just as he opened it, he was met with a sh of light from the paparazzis cameras. While Erica was still trying to persuade the waiter to let her in, she noticed Osborn approaching her. Her heart quickened. He asked in a low voice, Whats going on? The waiter quickly exined the situation, saying, Im sorry, Mr. Maltz. Thisdy insisted oning in. Osborn gave Erica a cold look. Whats up? Staring into his eyes, Erica felt a surge of electricity course through her body. Osborn, a tall, handsome, and mncholic man, appeared even more attractive and charming in person than on TV. After a moment of awe, Erica regained herposure and responded, Osborn, Im a devoted fan of yours. Youre a heartthrob. Can I get your autograph? This was the first time she had ever been so close to him, and her racing heart made it quite evident. Erica found herself a bundle of nerves and ended up stuttering. She hadnt expected to meet him like this. Osborn, the superstar, was a major crush of hers. Osborn shot a piercing look at Ericas phone. Were you taking pictures of me just now? I Her hand holding the phone began to tremble. Give it to me, Osborn demanded in a harsh tone. For a moment, Erica was at a loss for what to do. She tightened her grip on her phone. But Osborn stepped forward and swiftly took it from her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Password, he demanded, his expression stern, and the cold aura around him made her shiver. Erica trembled as she gingerly entered her password. Im so sorry. I didnt mean to take your photos. She bit her lip, her unease growing. Was Osborn angry with her because she had been secretly taking photos of him? He opened the photos she had taken and deleted each one of them that featured him with Jane. He made sure that none of those photos were left before returning her phone to her. Chapter 61: Are You Following Me I hope this never happens again. Please leave right now, Osborn stared at Erica, his expression stern. But Erica had a lot to say, but she couldnt speak a word under Osborns icy gaze. Miss, please leave! The waiter rushed over, forcefully escorting Erica out after seeing Osborns cold demeanor. Erica stood in a daze on the sidewalk when Florence approached her. So, where is Jane? Florence inquired as soon as she saw Erica. Erica collected herself and pointed in the direction of Blues Cafe. She is over there. Okay, lets take a look, Florence grabbed Ericas hand, and they hurried toward the cafe. Unfortunately, when they arrived at the cafe, Jane and Osborn were nowhere to be found. Where exactly are they? Florence scanned the area for Jane, her expression darkening. She was there just a moment ago. Erica frowned, feeling puzzled as to how they had vanished in such a short time. Where have they gone to? I told you to keep an eye on them, Florence said angrily. She had nned to block Jane and Osborn in the cafe with her friends and then summon Patrick to reveal the scandal Jane had engaged in behind his back. I wanted to keep an eye on them, but Osborn kicked me out, Erica replied, her frustration evident as she recalled how Osborn had treated her. Florences anger intensified. Who gave you the authority to inform Osborn? Youve messed up, and those pictures I asked you to take Osborn deleted them, Erica interrupted, bowing her head, unable to meet Florences gaze. What? How could you let that happen? Florences frustration grew. Are you even capable of aplishing anything? It appears that the Astley Group is no longer interested in partnering with the Doyle Group, right? Ill call my brother and ask him to cancel our partnership with the Astley Group! Florence, please dont do that, Erica pleaded, concerned about Florences intentions regarding the Astley Group. Over the years, the Astley Group had been gradually declining, and she had to maintain a good rtionship with Florence to secure benefits for her group. Noticing Florences fury, Erica quickly added, I did manage to send you a photo, didnt I? We can anonymously send it to Patrick. Jane cheated on him with Osborn, and Patrick wont forgive her for this. But the picture is so blurry, Florence retorted, ring at Erica. Do you even know what catching adultery in the act means? You missed a golden opportunity today. Even if the picture isnt clear, I caught them red-handed, and Jane cant deny anything, Erica responded nervously. Patrick is going to be very angry with Jane. Florence scoffed, Then why are you still standing here? Send the picture to Patrick right away. The next morning, when Patrick woke up, he found that Jane wasnt at home. Amy, where is Jane? he inquired. She left early, Amy politely responded. Where did she go? Patrick asked. Amy shook her head. She didnt tell me. She only said she had something to take care of. Patrick wondered if Jane had to work overtime. His expression hardened as he considered that Jane wasnt feeling well and yet refused to rest. He drove to her workce but couldnt find her there. When he had someone check the time records, he discovered that Jane hadnt shown up for work that day. Patrick couldnt understand why Jane had left early and where she had gone. He tried calling her, but her phone was turned off. Mr. Pansy, the meeting is about to start, Morton reminded him. Okay, Patrick replied absentmindedly as he entered the meeting room. The meeting would involve department heads presenting their monthly reports. Patrick sat at the head of the table, his face disying a cold demeanor. The meeting room had a formal atmosphere. During the meeting, he received a message from an unknown sender. When he opened the message, a photo appeared, showing a man and a woman. The woman in the picture was Jane. The photo had been taken today. Patricks expression darkened as he examined the photo closely. It was indeed Jane. The man sitting opposite her was Osborn. Patrick couldnt believe that Jane was with Osborn. She had imed the day before that she had nothing to do with Osborn or Carl. Patrick wondered why Jane had rushed to meet Osborn early in the morning. Moreover, the two seemed to have a close rtionship. Frowning, Patrick impatiently loosened his tie and left the meeting room. He attempted to call Jane once more, but her phone was still turned off. As he asked around to find out where the photo had been taken, a familiar figure appeared-it was Jane. Patrick approached her with a stern expression. Jane,e with me. Jane met Patrick as she was on her way to the design department for overtime work. She noticed that Patrick was in a bad mood. He appeared distressed, and she silently followed him to his office. Why didnt you answer my calls? Patricks expression stiffened as he gazed at Jane. Jane retrieved her phone and examined it. Im sorry, but my phone ran out of battery. Where were you? Patricks face grew somber. He wasnt convinced by Janes excuse that her phone had simply died. He believed she had intentionally turned it off to meet Osborn. I went out to take care of something, Jane responded indifferently. Where exactly did you go? Patrick inquired.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I went to meet a friend, Jane replied, slightly perplexed by Patricks questioning. Whats with all these questions? Its a weekend, and I have the freedom to meet any friends during my break. You dont have the right to interfere, even if you are the boss, Jane retorted, puckering her lips. Patrick presented his phone and ced it in front of Jane. Take a look at this. Jane observed the screen, puzzled. An image was disyed, and she was the woman in the photo. She took a deep breath. Patrick, have you been following me? Chapter 62: A Sudden Kiss Following her? Patrick snorted, dismissing Janes usation. Why would I follow you? Jane examined the photo again, revealing her and Osborn in the cafe. If Patrick hadnt taken this picture, who had? While she was there, she had overheard someone arguing with the cafes waiter. Osborn had exined that one of his fans had taken their photos without permission. But what was the fans motive? Moreover, Osborn had assured her that he had deleted all the pictures. This situation seemed moreplex than it appeared. Whoever had sent the photo to Patrick clearly had ulterior motives. She needed to dig deeper into this. However, when Jane didnt provide an answer, Patricks expression turned icy. He gave her a cold re and questioned, How do you exin this photo? Jane, with an impassive expression, retorted, Exin? I dont owe you an exnation. Patricks antagonistic attitude gave the impression that she had cheated on him. She was free to meet whomever she pleased. Patrick wasnt her husband. Why was he questioning her? Jane snapped back, Why are you questioning me? Because Im your fianc! Patrick blurted out abruptly. Fianc? Did he truly consider himself her fianc? That was merely a nominal status. Patrick was bing too involved in her personal life. Jane offered a sarcastic smile and said, Its just a nominal title. Patricks handsome face darkened as he swiftly extended his hand and wrapped his fingers around her wrist. Jane felt a sharp pain and was taken aback. Isnt it? Her nonchnt response seemed to irritate Patrick. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her, catching Jane off guard. She tried to question his actions, but her words were swallowed by his passionate kiss. This kiss was different, intense, andmanding, as though he aimed to consume her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Patrick was not typically an impulsive man. He had remained unaffected by women for years, even when Florence had attempted to seduce him. But Jane had a unique power to provoke his emotions. What had she done? Were Melissa and his mothers ims urate, that Jane enjoyed seducing men? The image of Osborn holding Janes hands shed through his mind, intensifying his kiss. He wanted to convey that he was her fianc through his actions. The sudden, intense kiss left Jane bewildered. Patrick had gone from being as cold as ice to fiery passion in an instant. Her mind went nk, and her heart raced. Patricks kiss was exceptional, leaving her spellbound. She attempted to push him away by cing her hands on his chest, but that only seemed to ignite his passion further. His hand unbuttoned her coat and ventured inside, causing a surge of heat to envelop her. Enough, Patrick! Jane suddenly came to her senses and pped him across the face. The offices temperature seemed to drop several degrees in an instant. Patrick felt a sharp stinging pain on his face, instantly extinguishing his desire. He released Jane, his eyes filled with disbelief. She had pped him just for kissing her. The first time he had kissed her, she had bitten him aggressively. Now, after their passionate kiss, she had pped him hard. Did she detest his kiss that much? She seemed perfectlyfortable with Osborn and Carl. Why was she so cold and ruthless toward him? Was she ying hard to get, or did she truly dislike him? Patrick scowled, his expression severe. What? Are my kissing skills not as good as Osborns or Carls? Does my kiss bother you so much? Jane was taken aback. What was Patrick talking about? How could he insult her in such a manner? She red at him, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. Patrick, you bastard! I like Osborn and Carl. So what? You like Candy, dont you? You have the freedom to like another woman, but Im not allowed to like other men? Candy Patricks face twitched slightly. How could she use him of kissing another woman? Jane noticed Patricks surprise and sneered, After what you just did, do you even deserve Candy? With that, she turned on her heel and left. Patrick watched her retreating figure, feeling upset. What was wrong with him? Why did he lose his temper and kiss her so passionately when he saw her with another man? Even though Jane reminded him of Candy, she was not Candy. Stunned, Patrick looked at his left hand, contemting the soft body he had touched just moments ago and the romantic images that had shed through his mind. Damn it! Patrick mmed his desk in frustration, rattling it. The sharp pain radiated through his body, finally extinguishing the lust that had taken hold of him. Perhaps Jane was right. He couldnt betray Candy. Jane, still trying to make sense of the situation, hurried back to her desk. She touched her ming face, taking a few deep breaths as her racing pulse gradually returned to normal. What had Patrick meant by his actions? One moment he was interrogating her, and the next he was kissing her passionately, as though he were a man who had just discovered his wifes infidelity, full of jealousy. Could Patrick be jealous? But that seemed impossible. The only person in his heart was Candy. Chapter 63: The Spokespeople In the following days, Jane and Patrick maintained a stony silence, refraining from discussing the incident that had transpired. Jane chose to keep her distance from Patrick, while he reverted to his customary state of indifference and aloofness. Jane immersed herself in the Ice and Fire project, directing her focus toward its sessful execution. To her delight, the project proceeded seamlessly, surpassing the expected progress. Bruce, of course, was more than satisfied with the oue. Once the projects samples were within Janes reach, she contacted Bruce to discuss the next steps. Hello, Mr. Longman. The Ice and Fire series samples have been manufactured. Are you avable now? Id like to show them to you. Bruce expressed pleasant surprise, responding, Produced so quickly? Thats great. Jane felt a sense of pride in the projects swift development. Are you at the Imperial Hotel at the moment? Ill head there immediately. Sure, Im in Room 808. Jane arrived promptly at Room 808 of the Imperial Hotel, where Bruce had been waiting for her. These are the samples of the Ice and Fire series. Please let me know if any improvements are needed. Bruce epted the samples and examined them with care. Great! This is exactly what I had in mind. Satisfied, Jane suggested, If youre pleased with the samples, we can start nning the advertising campaign and organize a new productunch event to introduce the Ice and Fire series to the market. Bruce eagerly concurred. Go ahead with the ns. I cant wait tounch this series. Jane was about to discuss potential candidates for the projects spokespeople with Bruce when a knock on the door interrupted her. Bruce asked, Who is it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A coquettish voice from the other side of the door replied, Honey, its me! Perplexed by this endearment, Jane nced at Bruce in confusion. He stood up and opened the door, revealing a mixed-race woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her tall stature, smoothplexion, and fiery red dress made her quite a striking presence. Annie? Why are you here? Bruce asked, clearly taken aback. Annie was Bruces girlfriend, and their rtionship was rtively new. She responded with a flirtatious wink and nted a passionate kiss on his lips. Bruce looked a bit embarrassed. I have a guest. It was at this moment that Annie noticed Jane in the room. She let go of Bruce and inquired with trepidation, And who is she? Bruce stepped in to introduce the two women, saying, Jane, this is my girlfriend, Annie. Then he turned to Annie, awaiting her response. He then introduced Annie, saying, This is Jane, a partner at Pansy Group. Hello, Annie, Jane greeted with a gracious smile. Mr. Bruce, since you have something to discuss, should we reschedule? No need, Bruce said, taking a seat next to Jane. My philosophy has always been work first, so lets proceed. Jane nodded and presented a document. These are the potential candidates for the Ice and Fire series advertising. Please have a look, Bruce. Who do you think suits it best? Advertising? Can I do it? Annie immediately volunteered upon hearing this. Annie, a film actress, had remained rtively obscure until she started dating Bruce a few years ago. Now that they were a couple, she was beginning to gain recognition. The reputation of Pansy Group was widespread, and being the spokesperson for their advertising campaign would surely skyrocket her value. Annie wanted to seize this opportunity. Bruce appeared somewhat troubled and replied, Annie, dont be silly. Im serious, Annie insisted. She picked up the advertising materials from Jane and skimmed through them. This advertisement is perfect for me. Its like it was tailor-made for me, Bruce. You promised me that I could choose my own birthday gift, and now I want to be the spokesperson for Pansy Group. You need to keep your word. Well Bruce looked to Jane for her opinion. Jane, what do you think about Annie? Jane raised an eyebrow and considered Annies appearance. She was undoubtedly attractive, even slightly provocative, fitting the Fire aspect, but the Ice might becking. Annie nodded in satisfaction and asked, Have you already chosen a male spokesperson to work with me? I hope its Osborn Maltz. Osborn? A slight tremor crossed Janes brow. Objectively speaking, Osborn was an excellent choice, but Osborn? Ive seen the movies hes acted in, and hes fantastic, Bruce concurred. I also think hed be a great fit for the Ice and Fire campaign. Very well Since Mr. Bruce believes Osborn is suitable, Ill arrange to meet with him, Jane spoke in her customer-first tone. After leaving the hotel, Jane immediately called Osborn. Jane, Osborn answered with surprise in his voice. Jane replied calmly, Its me. I have two things to discuss with you, and I hope you can help. Please, go on, Osborn responded seriously. No matter how many things you have, Im here to help. Jane sighed softly. She couldnt resist Osborns deep emotions; it made her feel guilty for rejecting him. But she had to address the matters at hand. Jane cleared her throat. First, the other day, someone secretly photographed us in the caf. Do you know who it was? Secretly photographed? Yes, and they sent the photos to Patrick, Jane replied, her tone growing somber as she recalled that days events. Patrick hasnt given me a hard time about it, but do you have any idea who could be behind it? Let me check immediately. Give me a little time, Osborn said with a tinge of guilt. If it was indeed one of his fans, it meant he had indirectly implicated Jane. Okay, Jane nodded. And the other thing is that Im in charge of the Ice and Fire project at Pansy Group, which is about tounch. Id like you to be the spokesperson. Do you have avability in your schedule? I do, Osborn replied without hesitation. If Jane asked, he wouldnt refuse anything. Thank you. Come for an audition at Pansy Group tomorrow afternoon, is that okay? Jane asked. No problem, Osborn agreed, the thought of seeing Jane tomorrow causing a subtle upward curve of his lips. Jane also scheduled an audition with Annie for the next afternoon. Once all arrangements were in ce, she returned to Pansy Group. Upon arriving at her desk and just before she could sit down, Sylvia, her neighboring colleague, said, Jane, Mr. Pansy wants to see you in his office right away. Jane nodded calmly but with a sense of rm. Patrick wanted to see her? What could be the matter? Chapter 64: Osborn Is Perfect Feeling a sense of unease and trepidation, Jane took the elevator to Patricks office. Her heart quivered as she recalled Patricks frosty demeanor from earlier. She took a deep breath and rapped her knuckles against the office door. Pleasee in, Patricks voice came from within. Jane pushed the door open and entered. Seated at his desk, Patrick held a document in his hand. Every one of his movements exuded an exquisite and aristocratic air, and hismanding presence radiated an aura of authority, as if he were destined to be a king. Why did you need to see me, Patrick? Jane asked in a matter-of-fact tone. Patrick nced up, his piercing gaze fixating on her, and he inquired coldly, Where have you been? Patrick had gone to the secretarial department after the meeting but hadnt found Jane there. He had asked her colleagues about her whereabouts and learned that she had left during working hours, without his permission. I was at Imperial Hotel to present the Ice and Fire series samples to Mr. Longman, Jane replied with indifference. Really? Why didnt you show me the samples first? Patricks handsome face took on a slightly cold edge, and he looked at her with curiosity. Lately, he had the impression that Jane had been avoiding him. Jane felt her difort under his intense gaze and looked away. She smiled faintly and replied, Because you didnt request to see them. So, you decided on your own? Dont you understand that one of your responsibilities as a project director is to keep your superior informed? Patricks eyes narrowed as he spoke, his tone chilly and tinged with irritation. Janes response was neither obsequious nor confrontational. She was right. Jewelry was not Pansy Groups core business, and Patrick had never given it much attention. But ever since Jane had taken charge of the Ice and Fire project, he couldnt help but take an interest in it. He didnt want to admit that the real reason he cared was Jane herself. Did Bruce have any suggestions? Patrick asked. Jane shook her head. No. Hes quite satisfied with the project, from the design to the production progress and the samples. When do you n tounch the series? Patrick inquired. Very soon. Mr. Longman was highly impressed with the samples. Ill schedule a press conference after themercial shoot ispleted. Im confident it will create a buzz by then, Jane replied with a self-assured smile. Jane had meticulously overseen the Ice and Fire project from its design to production. She believed in her abilities and thought she could make the project a great sess. Who will be the spokesperson? Patrick queried.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Spokesperson? Jane was perplexed. She couldnt help but wonder if Patrick had called her just to find out if Osborn was going to be the spokesperson. After a moments thought, she replied, Annie White, Mr. Longmans girlfriend, will be the female spokesperson. Osborn Maltz will be the male spokesperson. As soon as Patrick heard Jane mention Osborn, his expression tightened. Osborn? Did you do this intentionally, Jane? Patrick asked, narrowing his eyes. Are you using thepanys resources for your personal goals? Patrick couldnt believe that Jane had the audacity to do such a thing. He was shocked that she had invited Osborn to be the male spokesperson, and he suspected she did it just to provoke him by flirting with Osborn in his presence. Jane rubbed her temples, feeling somewhat exasperated. She had expected Patrick to react this way. She looked into his cold eyes and inquired, Patrick, what devious thoughts are you harboring? Mr. Longman suggested having Osborn as the spokesperson. Shouldnt we cater to our clients preferences? Whats wrong with Osborn? Hes handsome and has a great figure. I believe hes the perfect fit. Patrick was incensed by her words. To Jane, Osborn was the epitome of perfection. Patrick abruptly stood up and closed the distance between them. So, is this why youre fond of Osborn? He asked, his voice sharp and using. Jane was taken aback. She had no feelings for Osborn. Patrick, were discussing work matters here. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Jane didnt want to argue with him any longer. She decided to workte, hoping to avoid the awkwardness between her and Patrick. Later that evening, Jane found herself the only one left working in the secretarial department. Her phone rang while she reviewed the details of tomorrows auditions. She nced at the screen and saw that it was her grandfather calling. Quickly, she answered, Grandpa. Jane, its been a while since youst called. Is everything okay? Old North inquired cheerfully. Jane felt a pang of guilt for not having called her grandfather in a long time. Im fine, Grandpa. Ive just been really busy, she replied, forcing a smile. Being busy is a good thing. So, the guy I chose for you isnt bad, is he? Old North chuckled. Patrick? What do you see in him, Grandpa? Jane rolled her eyes. Hes stingy, short-tempered, irritable, and annoying. I think hes a good match for you. Get along well with Patrick. Youlle to understand that I dont make snap judgments, Old North said, touching his beard before ending the call. Jane was at a loss for words as her grandfather hung up on her. She couldnt fathom why he was so optimistic about Patrick. Patrick was unpredictable and prone to mood swings. She didnt want a future husband like that. Jane was about to put her phone away when she noticed a shadow in front of her. She looked up and saw a tall, imposing figure. The man was dressed in a sleek ck suit that seemed to blend seamlessly with the shadows. His tall, athletic frame leaned against the wall, with two buttons on his shirt casually undone, revealing his toned chest. Jane was stunned by the presence of the man before her. It was Patrick. She wondered when he had arrived. Chapter 65: Inferior to Osborn When Patrick heard Janes unttering evaluation of him, he was furious. She had described him as stingy, short-tempered, irritable, and annoying. It was a blow to his ego, as he had always been seen as a sessful, privileged individual with avish lifestyle. Why would Jane hold such a negative opinion of him? And why did she seem to think that Osborn was better? Patrick, why are you here? Jane inquired, taken aback as she observed the sullen man standing before her. She wondered if he had overheard her conversation with her grandfather. Lets go home, Patrick stated bluntly. Go home? What did he mean by that? Was he suggesting that she apany him back home? Recalling the embarrassing incident from earlier in the day, Jane hesitated. You can go, but I need to workte tonight. I wont be going home, she responded. Have you forgotten that you have hypoglycemia? What if you faint again? I dont want to be calling a doctor for you in the middle of the night, Patrick pointed out, squinting at her. Was she workingte just to avoid him? Even if it meantpromising her health? Did she have such a strong aversion to him? Jane felt slightly embarrassed by Patricks reminder. I wont faint again. It was an ident. Please stop bringing it up, she replied. Lets go, Patrick insisted, checking his watch; it was already midnight. As your boss, I order you to finish your work ande home with me now. His tone wasmanding, leaving Jane with little room for argument. While Jane had indeed been workingte to avoid Patrick, it seemed he wouldnt leave until she left with him. Rain was pouring down from the sky as they sat in Patricks car. Jane watched the raindrops race down the windshield, her mind drifting. She had been in Guavo for nearly a month, as she had promised her grandfather to spend three months with Patrick. She had initially thought that she could leave afterward. After all, she and Patrick couldnt stand each other. However, things seemed to be spiraling out of control. Patricks actions had been beyond her expectations. At times, he was overbearing and unreasonable, yet he also seemed to care deeply for her. He had protected her when Monica attacked her with a knife, and now he had insisted she leave work to prevent her from overexerting herself. Jane couldnt quite grasp what Patrick was thinking. Would he let her break off the engagement after the three months were up? Could she sever her ties with him without consequences? Jane stole a nce at Patrick, who was gripping the steering wheel as he concentrated on driving. The car ride was filled with silence, making the confined space feel stifling. Jane closed her eyes, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her after a long day. Suddenly, Patricks voice broke the silence. Jane, am I truly that bad? Startled, Jane opened her eyes and looked at him, puzzled by the unexpected question. What? she responded. Patrick turned his head to face her and repeated, Am I stingy? Do I have a bad temper? Jane was left momentarily speechless. Patrick had overheard her conversation with her grandfather, and it had evidently embarrassed her. Patrick, do you make a habit of eavesdropping on other peoples phone calls? Jane retorted. Patrick furrowed his brow. Do you habitually talk about others behind their backs? Talk about others? Jane red at him. I wasnt gossiping. I was simply telling the truth. Patricks expression turned cold. So, I cant measure up to Osborn in any way?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Where had shee up with such an idea? How did Osborn even enter the conversation? Jane didnt quite grasp the connection. If you believe that, theres nothing I can say, she replied angrily, feeling as if she had inadvertently confessed something to Patrick. In her eyes, Osborn seemed to surpass Patrick in every way. Was that the reason she had approached Osborn to be the spokesperson? Had she forgotten that Patrick was her fianc? Damn it! Recalling the scene in the caf where Jane and Osborn had kissed, Patrick pounded the steering wheel in frustration. His face darkened as he stated, Jane, remember your ce! Before he could continue, the car veered out of control, causing Patrick to step on the brakes. The car collided with the guardrail with a screeching sound. Creak Jane was thrust forward, narrowly avoiding hitting her head on the windshield. Dazed and shaken, she inquired, What happened? Jane rubbed her head in disbelief. Patrick, with a stern expression, opened the car door and stepped out to inspect the damage. Through the window, Jane saw him standing in the rain, getting drenched. She grabbed an umbre and approached him. Why did you get out? Patrick asked. Is everything okay? Jane held the umbre over Patrick, her half-soaked body exposed to the rain. Water dripped from her hair onto her cheeks. Her dress clung to her, entuating her figure. The situation was unexpected, and Patricks desire stirred. He reached out and took hold of Janes waist, urging her toe closer. Bowing his head, he gazed intensely at the girl in his arms, his eyes zing like mes. The sudden closeness made Jane blush. She took a deep breath, trying to express her feelings, and spoke softly but firmly. Patrick, dont do this. The night was silent, with the only sound being the raindrops falling on the ck umbre. Under the umbres shelter, Patricks face appeared distant and unhappy. Jane felt uneasy. After a moment of silence, Patrick asked coldly, Is this about Osborn? Am I really inferior to him in every way? Chapter 66: A Mixture of Tension Osborn again?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. What was Patricks fixation on Osborn? What was he thinking? Jane felt an undercurrent of frustration. ring at Patrick, she challenged, Why does everything revolve around Osborn? Is Mr. Pansy feeling insecure or simply jealous? Sweeping back to the car, Patricks handsome face darkened, lips tightening. Was he feeling insecure? It made no sense. Osborn might reign on the silver screen, but Patrick was just as attractive and talented. It was Janes fault; she unsettled him. One day, Patrick was determined to prove he was leagues ahead of Osborn. The following afternoon, Jane was set to attend an audition with Annie and Osborn at the Pansy Groups studio. Upon arrival at the studio, Osborn was already there, but Annie was missing. Jane, Osborn greeted her with a broad smile as he approached. Youre early, Jane noted, checking her watch. Weve got ten minutes until the shooting. Annie hasnt shown up yet. Lets wait a bit, Osborn remarked. Oh, by the way, that thing you asked me to look into yesterday has been resolved. You found the person who took the secret photographs? Who was it? Jane inquired, impressed. Erica Terry. Do you know her? Osborn asked. So, it was Erica. Janes expression darkened. Erica was known to be Florencesckey, and it was apparent that Florence had an intense hostility towards Jane. She had attempted to frame her on multiple asions, and most likely, Florence was behind this incident too. It wasnt a surprise that Patrick received the photo. Florence sought to sow discord between Jane and Patrick, aiming to make Patrick misunderstand the rtionship between her and Osborn. Jane, can I help? Osborn inquired, looking at Jane. No, Jane replied, shaking her head. She had to manage this issue by herself. Osborn acknowledged Janes capability but still desired to assist her. At two oclock, Annie finally arrived, donning very high heels. Bruce apanied her. Am Ite? Annie inquired, a charming smile on her face. Youre just in time, Jane assured her, leading Annie over to Osborn. This is your partner for the scene, Annie, Jane stated, grinning. Annie, Im sure I dont need to introduce Osborn to you, right? Annie warmly hugged Osborn. Ive heard a lot about you. Youre more handsome in person than on TV, and your reputation precedes you. Its a pleasure meeting you. Osborn offered a half-smile. I hope I dont disappoint you. ces, please. Lets begin. Jane was about to signal the photographer to start shooting when the staff suddenly quieted down. Mr. Pansy, we didnt expect you to join us, the lead photographer said, exhibiting a respectful gaze. They were shooting amercial, and he hadnt anticipated Patricks personal attendance. Mr. Pansy? Jane observed Patricks tall and imposing figure. She was stunned. Why was Patrick here? He strode toward Jane, ncing at her and asking, Hows everything going? No issues. Were about tomence, Jane responded, shuffling the documents in her hands. Okay. After inspecting the scene, Patrick took a seat. Despite his rxed posture, his strong aura demanded deference. Was Patrick really nning to remain and oversee the shoot? Jane frowned; it was just another trivial advertisement, rendering Patricks personal supervision unnecessary. Lets begin, Patrick calmly instructed. As everyone readied for the shoot, a suddenmotion arose at the door. Jane noticed Florence, trying to gain entry into the studio, obstructed by the staff. Im sorry, but you cant enter, the assistant courteously informed Florence. Why cant I get in? Florence inquired, peering into the studio. Patrick remained in his seat. Earlier in the day, Florences brother had visited Pansy Group to discuss a business deal with Patrick. Florence had insisted on apanying her brother, hoping to see Patrick. His indifferent treatment of her made Florence deeply upset. Spotting Jane at the studio added fuel to Florences belief that Jane was up to something. Why else would Patrick leave an important meeting to rush to the studio for an ad shoot? Im here for Patrick. Let me in. Florence red at the assistant. Dont you know who I am? Im a member of the Doyle family. The staff recognized Florence. After a moments hesitation, the assistant approached Patrick respectfully. Mr. Pansy, Miss Doyle is looking for you. She wishes to enter. Is that okay? Ask her to leave, Patrick stated coldly. Im sorry, Miss Doyle. We are in the middle of a shoot. No one is allowed inside, the staff tried to dissuade Florence. In that case, Ill wait here, Florence obstinately refused to back down. Observing Florences frustration uplifted Janes spirits, and she refocused on Annie and Osborn for the ad shoot. Osborn was undoubtedly an exceptional actor. His performance was wless, but Annie was struggling. Cut! Jane frowned, halting the shoot. Whats wrong? Osborn asked, looking concerned. Looking at Annie, Jane said bluntly, Annie, you need to focus. Annie paused, ring at Jane with hostility. Whats wrong? Chapter 67: A Near Miss on Set The theme, Ice and Fire, emphasizes the duality of an elegant and passionate woman. However, your performance was all about passion andcked elegance, Janemented calmly. Annie was visibly displeased with Janes critique. I dont think so. Do you have any experience withmercial shoots? If not, kindly keep your opinions to yourself, Annie retorted, incredulous that Jane had the audacity to criticize her in front of so many people. Annie believed that Jane was just a secretary, whereas she was Bruces girlfriend. Witnessing Annies arrogance and refusal to heed her advice, Jane smiled slightly. I understand that, as a spokesperson, you need to highlight the products main feature. If you cant do that, Ill have to find someone else to rece you.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What? Annie was taken aback. She hadnt expected Jane to be so unyielding. Darling, my performance cant be that terrible, can it? Annie looked at Bruce suggestively. Bruce rose from his seat and approached Annie. Jane is right. Lets do it again as she instructed. Annie was left shocked. She had anticipated that Bruce would reprimand Jane on her behalf, but instead, he supported Janes stance. Annie shot Jane a wary nce, then collected herself and forced a smile. Alright, Ill give it another shot. However, regardless of how many attempts Annie made, Jane couldnt detect elegance in her performance. No! Jane stopped Annie multiple times, providing instructions on how to execute the scene with grace. However, Annie grew increasingly uncooperative, and her performance deteriorated. Janes eyes, which had been warm and lovely, turned cold. She pulled Annie aside and began demonstrating the proper technique herself. Lower your head slightly, raise your hand gracefully, and ce more emphasis on your eyes. You need to convey elegance and unattainability. Jane stood beside Osborn, demonstrating with precision and vividness the elegance the scene required. The photographer, inspired, snapped his fingers in approval. Osborn and Jane, both striking and seemingly a perfect match, stood side by side. Patrick, who had been silent, suddenly rose to his feet, his eyes chillingly frigid. As he made his way through the crowd, a strange coldness swept over those in his path. Patrick advanced directly to the set, where he drew Osborn aside, positioned himself beside Jane, and dered coldly, Ill do it! What? Jane stared at Patrick, astonished. She couldnt fathom what had provoked Patrick this time. Patrick shot her an angry nce and queried, Werent you demonstrating? Ill do the demonstration with you. He smiled coldly. Janes flirtation with Osborn had obviously incensed Patrick, leading him to think that she was growing increasingly audacious. However, she had a valid excuse that worked. Patrick couldnt stand idly by. Jane was left speechless. To her, it was only amercial, and there was no need for Patrick to demonstrate. Osborn, too, was rendered momentarily speechless. After all, he was a renowned movie star; he had no need for Patricks demonstration. Nevertheless, Patrick assumed his position on the stage with the air of a talented individual, drawing the attention of onlookers and demonstrating that he was in no way inferior to Osborn. This is perfect! The photographers eyes sparkled in amazement. With Patrick, Jane seemed even morepatible than with Osborn. Thats enough, Patrick. Let the main actors for todays shoot take over, Jane stated firmly, staring at Annies irate countenance and Osborns forlorn eyes. The light fixtures above the stage began to shake violently. Jane was about to leave when she looked up and noticed a ss ceilingmp hurtling toward her. Watch out! Three voices cried out simultaneously. Patrick, Osborn, and Bruce all yelled at once. However, it was Patrick who immediately sprang into action. He encircled Janes waist and fell to the ground, shielding her with his body. Jane felt disoriented and crumpled in Patricks arms. Simultaneously, themp crashed onto the floor, shattering into countless shards. Janes leg was grazed by the flying ss, and blood spurted out, staining her white dress a shocking shade of red. Are you okay? Lets get you to the hospital, Patricks eyes were filled with concern. He swiftly scooped Jane up. Please put me down, Jane pleaded. Dont move! Youre injured, Patrickmanded, his arms unyielding. Patrick carried Jane out of the studio, and the onlookers stared as they went. Jane flushed as she nestled against Patricks chest. His strong arms held her securely, and she could feel his warm breath. The two were so close that she could hear his steady heartbeat. Jane spotted Florence ring at her as she exited the studio. Intentionally, she wrapped her arms around Patricks neck. Where are you going, Patrick? Florence stood by the studios entrance, having witnessed what unfolded on the stage. She had expected Jane to be gravely injured or even killed if themp had struck her. To her surprise, Patrick had risked his life to protect her and was now carrying her securely in his arms. Florence was consumed by jealousy. She had intended to detain Patrick by tugging at him, but when he cast her an icy look, she immediately let go. Patrick drove Jane to the hospital, where a doctor examined her wound and reassured her, Youre fortunate. The cut isnt deep. A bit of ointment will do the trick, and youll be back to normal in a few days. Thank you, Doctor, Jane replied with a grateful smile. In reality, it was only a minor injury, and there was no need for Patrick to have taken her to the hospital. Thats good news. Patricks tense expression rxed slightly as he realized that Jane had only suffered a minor injury. Dont return to the office today. Ill drive you home so you can get some rest. Patrick carried Jane back to the car, his gaze softening as he observed herck of resistance. He secured her seatbelt. Just as he was about to start the car, Jane posed a calm question. Patrick, do you think todays incident was an ident? Chapter 68: Uncovering New Alliances Jane scrutinized Patrick, narrowing her eyes. She firmly believed that todays incident had not been an ident. Pansy Groups equipment, as well as the studios ceilingmps, underwent annual professional inspections and maintenance. The sudden fall of themp left her perplexed about its cause, especially since it had resulted in her injury. Initially, she suspected Florence of trying to harm her. However, upon further consideration, she remembered that it was her own choice to step onto the stage to provide a demonstration, as Annies performance was falling short. Florence couldnt have foreseen the unfortunate incident. The key actors on the stage that day were Annie and Osborn. There seemed to be no motive for anyone to target Annie, as she was a neer in the city and unlikely to have attracted any enemies. It was also improbable that this was the work of one of Osborns foes, as orchestrating an attack in Pansy Group, which was Patricks territory, would invite severe consequences. As Jane pondered, Robert also contemted the incident. Eventually, Patrick voiced his thoughts as he examined the cut on Janes leg, his voice resonating with depth. Ill have someone investigate this. Jane nodded in agreement. Ever since Patrick had taken her to the hospital, themercial shoot had been postponed. Annie was upset by Janes public reprimand and wanted Bruce tofort her, but Bruces mind was preupied with Janes well-being. Im not sure about Janes condition. Lets go to the hospital to check on her, Bruce suggested. Annie was taken aback. She couldnt fathom why Bruce was asking her to apany him to the hospital to see Jane. Her face darkened, feeling increasingly frustrated. Honey, Ive spent the entire day working on the advertisement, and Im exhausted. Very well, you can head back to the hotel and get some rest, Bruce replied gently. And what about you? Dont you want toe with me? Annie inquired. Im going to visit Jane. After all, she was injured during todays shoot, Bruce replied as he walked away, leaving Annie behind. Annies fists clenched as she watched Bruces departing figure. She could sense that Bruces enthusiasm for her had waned, and she couldntprehend what had brought about this change. Today, she had suffered a loss of face after being publicly scolded and threatened with recement by Jane. But all Bruce cared about was Janes injury. The more Annie dwelled on it, the more her anger red. She left the studio with a furrowed brow. Hello, Annie, a womans voice greeted Annie as she exited the studio. Looking up, she spotted a tall and stunning woman standing at the studios entrance C Florence. Annie inquired, puzzled, Who are you? Florence offered a sweet smile as she introduced herself. Nice to meet you, Annie. Im Florence Doyle. Annie nodded, her curiosity piqued. She had recently be aware of theplicated rtionships among Patrick, Jane, and Florence. Earlier in the day, Florence had been at the studios entrance, pleading to see Patrick, but he had sternly denied her request. It appeared that the rumors were true. How can I assist you? Annie questioned, a hint of suspicion in her tone. Ive heard of you for some time. Hearing about someone is not the same as meeting them in person. Annie, would you like to join me for a cup of coffee? Florence inquired, offering a sweet smile. Annie agreed, aware of the Doyle familys prominent reputation in Guavo. Many people sought their favor, and Florence seemed to be extending an invitation, which Annie wanted to explore. She also hoped to gain more information from Florence about Jane. Sure. They proceeded to a nearby caf near Pansy Group and took a seat. Florence cleared her throat before speaking, I observed your work on the advertisement just now, Annie. You did an excellent job. Why did Jane criticize you so harshly? Florence defended Annie, aiming to make an ally out of her. The enemy of an enemy was often considered a friend. Florence was confident that by speaking ill of Jane, Annie would develop a dislike for her. Annie felt embarrassed as Florence mentioned the incident in the studio. Taking a sip of her coffee, she stated coldly, Jane knows nothing about shooting; shes an outsider. Do you know why Jane has it out for you? Florence inquired with a sly grin. Why? Annie responded. During the shoot, both Patrick and Bruce were present. Jane humiliated you intentionally in front of them to elevate herself, Florence exined casually as she sipped her coffee. Annie was taken aback, clenching her teeth as she processed this revtion. Florence nodded knowingly, continuing to sow the seeds of discord. Jane is a woman with questionable ethics. When she sees a man, she tries to seduce him, regardless of her being engaged to Patrick. Just look at her. The fact that she dared to seduce Osborn in front of Patrick today speaks volumes about her character. Annies face contorted with disgust as Florences words fueled her aversion to Jane. I cant stand her. Florence let out a sigh, reinforcing her position. Jane seduces men everywhere in the name of work, using her allure to manipte them. Be cautious, Annie. Dont give her the opportunity to seduce your man. I wont allow her to seed! Annie dered with determination, her eyes gleaming with coldness.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With Janes leg injury, Patrick made the decision to keep her from going to work. Instead, she rescheduled a meeting with the photographer. Early sunlight streamed into her room through the curtains, casting a soft glow on the bed as Jane rubbed the corners of her eyes. It was now seven in the morning. After a refreshing shower, she descended the stairs. A delightful aroma wafted from the kitchen C the fragrance of a delicious breakfast. Jane inhaled deeply and felt her stomach rumble. Thank you, Amy, she called out and headed towards the kitchen. However, in the kitchen, she encountered an unexpected sight C Patrick. Jane couldnt help but wonder why he had taken it upon himself to prepare breakfast. Chapter 69: Culinary Charms In his casual attire, Patrick was engrossed in the kitchen, preparing breakfast, basking in the gentle rays of sunlight that streamed through the window. Jane found herself entranced by his striking features C his handsome face, chiseled nose, and those sensuous, slightly curled lips. He seemed more animated and vibrant, a departure from his usual work-rted stoicism. Even wearing an apron, he was a sight to behold. Jane couldnt tear her gaze away, but Patrick eventually noticed her presence and greeted her, Youre awake. Shaking off her stupor, Jane inquired, Why are you in the kitchen? Amy requested the day off, Patrick replied softly. Jane nodded, realizing that their usual cook was absent. Oh, I see. Do you know how to cook? Patrick responded with a friendly smile, You can have a taste. It was unmistakable that Patrick was an excellent cook. Its delicious, Janeplimented as she sat at the table and tasted Patricks cooking. She hadnt expected that the CEO, a man of his stature, would be such a skilled chef. Janes perception of Patrick began to shift. You can eat more if you like it, he suggested, cing another sandwich on her te. Jane felt a warmth washing over her as Patrick demonstrated care and concern for her. Thank you, she said with a smile. Patrick wasnt such a terrible person, she thought. He was tall, handsome, well-built, wealthy, and a formidable businessman who could achieve anything he set his mind to. As long as he wasnt quick-tempered and moody, he could indeed be a perfect man. Perhaps she should heed her grandfathers advice. As they continued to enjoy their pleasant breakfast together, Patricks phone interrupted the warm ambiance. He answered it impatiently, Whats up? Mortons voice came through the line, Sir, regarding the falling ceilingmp in the studio, weve identified the employees responsible for its maintenance. Patrick inquired in a low voice, And? Morton continued, There were three employees conducting maintenance and inspections at the time. One of them has since resigned, and the other two workers confirm that the one who resigned was responsible for inspecting themp. Dig deeper into that former employees background, Patrick ordered, his expression darkening, and his thin lips curving slightly. After ending the call, Jane asked eagerly, Have you made any progress? Do we know who caused it? With a narrowed gaze, Patrick replied, Its still under investigation. It seemed the situation was far more intricate than they had initially thought. Later in her room, Jane retrieved the ointment to tend to her leg injury. Just as she was about to apply it, a maic voice from above made her look up, and she found Patrick offering, Allow me to do it. Initially declining politely, Jane hesitated, but Patrick took the ointment from her hand, knelt, and began to apply it to her wound with gentleness. You helped me when my hand was injured. Let me help you now, he exined in a low voice. Jane relented, Alright. Patrick dipped his finger into the ointment and applied it to her leg. The cool sensation of the ointment, coupled with his soft touch, caused her leg to tingle. A hint of blush crept onto Janes cheeks as she found herself growing increasingly self-conscious. Remember to apply the ointment as instructed, or you might end up with an unsightly scar, Patrick advised as he stood up. Jane agreed, Alright. As she rose to her feet, she couldnt help but notice that her legs felt a bit numb, likely from being seated for an extended period during the ointment application. When she stumbled, she fell towards Patrick, who reacted swiftly to catch her, his arm securely encircling her waist. Jane felt a sense of warmth andfort, but at the same time, an uneasiness in her heart. It seemed that whenever she was around Patrick, she found herself making blunders. As Patrick leaned in for a kiss, Jane froze, her mind going nk, and her cheeks flushed with uncertainty. Their lips were just about to meet when Patricks phone rang once again, breaking the spell. Startled, Jane pushed him away, reminding him, Your phone is ringing. Patricks desire had ignited in that moment, and his expression darkened as he retrieved his phone and answered it. Morton was on the other end, and Patricks voice was frigid as he responded to the report.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jane inquired, concerned, Whats happening? Did you get to the bottom of it? Have they found the person responsible? Patrick shared the information from Morton. The person in question is Tom Peg, and his family recently emigrated. Last week, Toms ount received five hundred thousand dors. Emigrated? Jane was taken aback by the revtion. Patrick confirmed, Yes, and it appears that Tom is responsible for the incident. Tom, a mere maintenance worker, had received a substantial sum of money, making it clear that someone had paid him. The question was, who was behind this? And who was the intended target C Jane, Annie, Osborn, Patrick, or even Pansy Group itself? Chapter 70: It Was Done With Intent After a few days of rest at home, Janes injured leg was almost healed. Promotional shooting for the Ice and Fire series was scheduled to take ceter that day, and she was feeling ready. Jane purposefully arrived at the studio half an hour early to speak with the staff, wanting to confirm that everything had been properly prepared. A half hour passed, Annie and Bruce, as well as Osborn, arrived. Are you ready? Jane asked the makeup artist after she checked again and found nothing wrong. The makeup artist nodded and said, Im ready. Im going to change my clothes. Annie looked nkly at Jane. Where are they? Here. Jane handed her a garment bag. The dress inside was designed by Jane herself, and it was hot off Loe Studios racks. Jane had taken great care to match the design to the feeling of Ice and Fire. Annie took the dress; she and her agent entered the dressing room. When Annie reappeared, she was wearing the dress. She looked like she was cloaked in fire. It was tailored to her shape, and the overall effect was incredibly ttering. In short, Annie was stunning, and no one could take their eyes off her. The effect was beyond even the designers expectations. Annies performance in the Ice theme hadnt been good, but she could entuate the Fire theme to great advantage. Jane was about to ask the make-up artist to do the make-up for Annie, when Annie stopped her. Jane, do you seriously expect me to wear this? Whats the problem? Jane frowned and looked Annie over once more. The dress was perfect. Annie turned around slowly. Everyone was surprised when they got a closer look at her back. It was entuated by a row of diamond buttons, which shone brilliantly against the red material of the dress. But in the middle, thergest and most dazzling diamond was missing. What happened? People exchanges nces, but no one was the wiser for it. Where had it gone? Jane, dont you have any respect for your work? This dress isnt ready for the shoot! Annie said without ever breaking eye contact with Jane. Jane frowned. She had checked the dress just now and there had been nothing wrong. She had designed the dress. There were ten diamond buttons in total, all of which were decoratively arranged in a vertical row down the back. All ten had been there when she had thoroughly checked it minutes ago. Seeing that Jane was deep in thought, Osborn stepped forward and asked, Did it fall off in the dressing room, perhaps? No, Jane replied without hesitation. She was certain that hadnt happened. Every article of clothing produced by Loe Studio was personally checked by Nana in to ensure the quality. The diamond would have been securely fastened. And Jane had made a point of reminding Nana to pay special attention to the diamonds. It was simply impossible that the missing diamond had fallen off so easily. Moreover, if it hade loose and fallen off, there should be some thread left to mark the spot. But there was none. Someone must have carefully cut it off. Osborn frowned and asked his agent to look for it in the fitting room. After a while, the agent returned. I searched the whole room and didnt find it. Maybe it fell out here? Ill keep looking. Theres no need! Jane moved close to Annie. Give it back, please. Annie was all innocence. Give what back, Jane? Jane said, The diamond button that you deliberately cut off the dress. Thats ridiculous! Annie continued to feign innocence, but she couldnt prevent the quick look of panic that shed across her eyes. She had done it to frame Jane. Florence had told her that Patrick was a man who was meticulous about his work. If Jane made a serious mistake, she would face harsh consequences. For example, if a diamond was lost because it was poorly attached to a dress that Jane was responsible for, there was a good chance that she would be fired. Annie saw a good opportunity to damage Janes reputation and she seized it. But she hadnt expected Jane to be astute enough to realize what she had done and bold enough to publicly use her. Annie calmed herself with the knowledge that there was no evidence to prove Janes usation because she had flushed the button down the toilet. As Annie became calmer, she also became more confident. She raised her voice and said, I cut the diamond off? You must be joking. Jane, tell me, why would I do that? I worked hard to be Pansy Groups spokesperson. They customized this dress for me to wear at todays shoot. Why would I prevent the shoot from happening? I also want to know why you did that. Jane narrowed her eyes and coldly stared at Annie as she considered the womans possible motives. Obviously, what Annie did was against her. But she had only known Annie for a few days. What reason could she have to be so hostile? Was it simply because she had criticized Annie at her audition? Was Annie that petty? If this was an act of vengeance, it was a very stupid one. Pansy Group only gave her this opportunity to be the spokesperson for the sake of Bruce.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And it seemed like she was intentionally destroying that very opportunity, along with her reputation. Honey, you have to say something. Annie pursed her lips in grievance and grabbed Bruces arm. Jane made a mistake and now she wants to pass the me to me. Bruce was about to speak, but Osborn interrupted him. Annie, please dont make usations without evidence. He trusted Jane unconditionally. She would never make such a stupid mistake. If Jane said Annie cut the diamond off the dress on purpose, then that was what had happened. Annie saw that Osborn was intent on defending Jane, and became even more aggrieved. Honey, stop them from ganging up on me, she whined to Bruce. The rest of the people in the room began to ask themselves who was really at fault. Annie wouldnt have done that, would she? Yeah, she had no reason to. So then, Jane is to me? Jane smiled sarcastically. Annie was indeed a movie star. Her acting convinced almost everyone. She was about to say something when a cold, male voice drew the rooms attention. What happened here? Chapter 71: The Ultimate Proof Patrick strode confidently into the studio, his steps measured and assured. The impably tailored suit entuated his powerful, well-built frame. His striking visage bore a slightly forbidding countenance, and his piercing gaze remained fixed ahead, exuding an air of formidable presence. His noble demeanor naturallypelled people to show him deference. A palpable silence swept through the room as Patrick entered. All eyes turned in unison towards the studios entrance. Mr. Pansy, youve arrived just in time, Annie greeted Patrick as she confidently approached in her high heels. Though Patricks expression was imposing, Annie knew she needed to take the initiative to persuade him that todays mishaps were entirely Janes fault. She had to convince him that Jane had lost the button and disrupted the progress of the advertising shoot. Annie believed that once Patrick epted her version of events, he would make Janes life unbearable. With this in mind, Annie gracefully turned her back to Patrick, adopting an aggrieved expression. Look, Mr. Pansy, this is the dress that Jane provided me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Patricks icy gaze fell upon Annies dress, the conspicuous row of diamond buttons missing only the central one. His eyebrows furrowed slightly as he considered that Jane wouldnt likely make such an obvious mistake. Sensing his silence, Annie continued her feigned distress. She pursed her lips and said, How can I shoot in a dress like this? Moreover, Loe Studios dresses are all custom-made. Since one button is missing, theyll need to create a recement. We dont even know how long that might take. This whole process was derailed due to Janes mistake. Yet, to protect herself, shes using me of cutting the button, deliberately dying the shoot, and wasting my time. Its simply preposterous! Why do you think its impossible? Jane retorted coldly. Annies hackles rose, and she rolled her eyes. Dont make baseless usations. Do you have any proof that I tampered with the dress? Before I handed it to you, I checked it thoroughly. At the time, it had all ten buttons. After you tried it on in the fitting room, one button went missing. Theres no doubt that the button could only have been removed in the fitting room, deliberately snipped off. If it had merely fallen off, a thread would still be there. But no trace of a thread was found where the button used to be. This was an intentional act. Jane continued, As for identifying the culprit, its pretty clear. At the time, only you and your agent were in the fitting room. Stop slinging mud at me! Annie red at Jane. If I cut the button in the fitting room, why didnt you find it there? Jane questioned. Annie snorted. You lost the button yourself. Did you truly inspect the dress closely? Verbal ims arent evidence. Youre just covering up your mistake. Jane retorted, Of course, Im not relying solely on ims. Jane maintained herposure, fixing her gaze on Annie. What if I can prove that youre the one who cut the button and got rid of it? Annies expression changed as she locked eyes with Jane. How could you possibly prove that? There were no surveince cameras in the fitting room, and the button had been disposed of. Jane was bluffing, Annie thought. Jane was attempting to unnerve her and force her into a confession. She wouldnt be taken in. Annie took a few deep breaths to steady herself. She looked at Jane with a mocking smile and said, What are you talking about, Jane? Such a material couldnt possibly exist. Its absurd. Jane sneered, Just because youre unaware of it doesnt mean it doesnt exist. If youre innocent, theres no harm in testing it. Once we conduct the test, the truth wille out. Are you afraid to be tested? Annie clenched her jaw and red at Jane. Who said Im afraid? I didnt do anything wrong. Why should I be afraid? She reminded herself to remain calm and not reveal her guilt. She couldnt panic and fall into Janes trap. Its excellent that youre willing to take the test, Jane said confidently, grabbing Annies arm and raising her hand high. She motioned to the lighting crew, saying, Please shine the light on the diamond buttons on Annies dress and then on her hand. The lighting crew, with questioning looks, turned to Patrick. Patrick nodded with a stern expression and ordered in amanding tone, Do as Jane says. Chapter 72: The Harvest of Deceit The lighting crew, given Patricks approval, promptly grasped their task. They moved to the switch and activated the light. A stream of blue light cast a glow on the diamond buttons adorning Annies back, instantly transforming them into glistening white gems. Momentster, the light shifted to red, and the diamonds began to resemble fiery sparks dancing on Annies dress. Its incredible how they change colors! The onlookers marveled at the sight. Jane couldnt help but smile at their reaction.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As you can see, the diamond buttons are coated with a unique material that responds to light by changing colors. Now, please turn the light and your attention to Annies hand. Jane firmly held Annies hands to prevent any movement while the lighting crew redirected the beam. Annies mind raced, her hands trembling uncontrobly. Jane had spoken the truth. There was, indeed, a special material on the diamond buttons that reacted to different lighting. What was Annie to do now? She struggled, but Janes grip remained unyielding. When the light focused on Annies hand, it turned a cold blue. Annies palm began emitting white light. The audience gasped in astonishment. Jane rified, What youre witnessing is evidence that Annie held the missing diamond in her hand andter flushed it down the toilet. The unique material left traces on her hand without her knowledge. Jane signaled for the light to change to red, and, like magic, Annies hand emitted the same color. The crowd let out another collective gasp. Jane continued to maintain a firm hold on Annies trembling arm as she gave everyone a closer look. Its clear for all to see that Annies hand reacts to the light in the same way as the diamond buttons. Theres no doubt she intentionally removed the button from her dress. Her hands bear the undeniable proof. I believe you all understand the truth now. The crowd murmured their agreement. I wouldve never suspected Annie of doing this. Why would she do it? Who knows? Shes reaping what she sowed. Anniesplexion turned ashen as she listened to the crowds whispers. Jane held no sympathy for her. The evidence is irrefutable. Do you have anything to say? No, it cant be true, Annie stammered. How could this have happened? Why had her seemingly wless n unraveled so easily? She hadnt known about the unique material on the diamond buttons. Jane, you must have set me up deliberately, right? Annie cried out in frustration. If you didnt want to get caught, you shouldnt have done it. But you did, and now you have to face the consequences. With a sneer, Jane released her grip on Annies arm. Annie, youve let me down. Bruce moved to Annies side, his blue eyes reflecting disappointment. Appointing Annie as the spokesperson hadnt been the most prudent decision, but she had been so insistent that he had given her a chance. Annie had failed to appreciate the opportunity and had caused enough trouble to disgrace him. No, please, honey, listen to me. I didnt do it. Bruces public rejection sent Annie into a frenzy. She tightly grabbed his arm. Please, hear me out. Im innocent. Jane framed me. Bruce spared Annie a nce, then turned to her agent. Tell me, whats the truth? His expression was stern, and his aura was intimidating. If you lie to me, youll regret it for the rest of your life. The agent paled. She knew that Bruce was a man of his word. Lying would only ruin her life. Jane had already proven that Annie had cut the diamond button from the dress. Even if she lied for Annie, she would be instantly refuted. Furthermore, Annie had a terrible temper and often made impulsive demands without considering the consequences. The agent had worked with her long enough to know that defending her made no sense, especially if it meant getting in trouble with Bruce and Patrick. She decided to tell the truth. Clearing her throat, she said, Mr. Longman, Annie indeed cut the diamond button from the dress in the fitting room. Annie was furious. How could you? she shouted at her agent. Annie, Im simply telling the truth. I wont betray my conscience. I dont know why she did it, though. Jane inquired, Where is the button now? Annie flushed it down the toilet, the agent answered honestly. No, youre lying. I didnt do it. Annie bit her lip and continued to protest. Should I have someone retrieve the button from the sewer? Jane sneered. Annie remained shameless, continuing to deny the truth. Patrick finally broke his silence, turning to Morton and instructing, Send someone to find the button. His voice was deep and authoritative. Morton acted promptly, and the diamond button was soon recovered from the sewer. Jane, is this the button? Morton carefully handed the button to Jane. Yes, thats it. Jane took the button and disyed it to the crowd. Loe Studios buttons bear their logo. While the logo was still visible, the button had been submerged in filth for too long, rendering it unusable. What else do you have to say? Janes question was rhetorical andced with sarcasm. If your agent didnt witness you flushing the button, how did she know what happened? Annie grew even paler and was too embarrassed to defend herself. Jane addressed the crowd seriously, Now that the missing button has been found, the truth is crystal clear. Annie, I dont know why you did it, but know that Pansy Group will no longer work with you. What? Youre terminating my contract? Annies eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 73: Give Me Five Minutes Yes, Jane nodded resolutely. As Pansy Groups spokesperson, upholding strong moral standards is of utmost importance. We would never consider keeping someone with such poor ethical values as our spokesperson. Therefore, on behalf of Pansy Group, I hereby dere the termination of our contract with you. Annie looked at Bruce with pleading eyes, knowing he was herst hope. Honey, please say something. You know how much Ive dreamed of being Pansy Groups spokesperson. You promised me. Please keep your word. Realizing that Bruce was her only ally, Annies hope rested on his response. However, witnessing Annies remorseless demeanor, Bruces disappointment was palpable. He replied somberly, I gave you a chance, but your actions were disgraceful. You must face the consequences. I cant help you. Bruce turned and walked out of the studio, wanting nothing more to do with Annie. Wait for me, honey! Annie rushed to catch up with Bruce, but Jane intercepted her. Annie, dont you think you owe me an apology for what just happened? Apologize? To you? Annies rage red, her fists clenched. She couldnt believe that Jane expected her to apologize after causing her public humiliation. No way! Just as Annie was about to respond, two stern voices, one belonging to Patrick and the other to Osborn, rang out in unison, Apologize to Jane! Annies expression shifted as she wondered why everyone seemed to be defending Jane and not her. She had already alienated Bruce, and she couldnt afford to antagonize Patrick and Osborn too. Annie turned to Jane and, through gritted teeth, reluctantly muttered, Im sorry. Can I leave now? But Jane remained unmoved. Please take off the dress.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Annie shot her a venomous re before trudging to the fitting room, where she reluctantly removed the dress. Once disrobed, she hurried to catch up with Bruce. Honey, please wait for me! Hearing her voice, Bruce paused, but his disappointment was evident. Annie, Im deeply disappointed by what youve done. Annie, unable to deny her actions any longer, pleaded for forgiveness. I didnt mean to do it. I dont know what came over me. But Bruce remained unmoved, casting a cold nce at her. Lets break up, Annie. What? Break up? You cant be serious! Annie was in shock. She couldnt believe that Bruce wanted to end their rtionship. It had to be a mistake. Bruce, this is a joke, right? Bruces stern expression told her it was no joke. Im not kidding. No, I wont let us break up! Annie couldnt ept this. She had worked tirelessly to be Bruces girlfriend, and she couldnt just let it end like this. Annie, you know I dont appreciate people pestering me, Bruce said with a frown. Why? Is it because of Jane? Annies eyes burned with jealousy and resentment. You need to reflect on your own actions. This has nothing to do with anyone else, Bruce replied dispassionately, shaking off Annies hand and walking away. Staring at Bruces retreating figure, Annie felt utterly despondent. It was all Janes fault. She was the cause of all this. If it werent for Jane, Bruce would never have broken up with her. Annie clenched her fists, her nails digging into her skin as she vowed to herself, I wont let this go, Jane! Meanwhile, still in the studio, Jane unexpectedly sneezed. Are you alright? Patrick asked with concern, taking off his suit jacket and draping it over her shoulders. Be careful not to catch a cold. Shaking her head, Jane smiled and said, Im fine. Osborn, watching from the sidelines, had a dark expression as he observed the scene. It appears that we wont be able toplete the shoot today, Patrick frowned. Well need to find a new spokesperson and reschedule. With Annies contract terminated, they had to select a new spokesperson. Jane suggested, I have a suitable candidate. Oh? Who is it? Patrick inquired, turning to Jane. What do you think of Maria Marner? Jane asked while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Maria, an up-anding actress under Star Entertainment, had been Janes original choice for the spokesperson. However, Annie had managed to secure the position first. Alright, Patrick agreed, raising an eyebrow. He hadnt formed an opinion about Maria yet, but since Jane believed she was the right choice, he trusted her judgment. Jane turned to Osborn and asked, Would you mind lending us Maria for a few days? Of course not, Osborn agreed without hesitation and promptly called Maria. After hanging up the phone, Osborn turned to Jane and said, Maria will arrive in half an hour. We should be able to continue shooting the advertisement today. Thank you. Jane smiled, patting Osborn on the shoulder. Patrick, who had been observing the situation, couldnt help but wear a long face. What was going on between Jane and Osborn? Half an hourter, Maria arrived just in time. Is it true? Does Pansy Group want me as their spokesperson? Maria asked in disbelief. Osborn gave her a faint smile. Since youre here, do you still think I would lie to you? I didnt mean it that way. Its just so sudden. Thank you! Maria couldnt contain her excitement. Being a spokesperson for Pansy Group was a dreame true for countless actors. As a budding actress, the opportunity provided by Osborn was unexpected and immensely appreciated. Work hard, Osborn reminded her. Dont bring shame to ourpany. Ill do my best, Maria replied earnestly. Maria and Annie had simr body types, so the dress custom-made for Annie should fit Maria just as well. However, one of its buttons was missing. Contact Loe Studio and order a diamond button, Patrick instructed Morton. Morton was about to make the call when Jane intervened. Dont bother. Give me five minutes, and well be ready to shoot. Five minutes? Patrick looked at Jane with a puzzled expression. How could they proceed with the shoot if a button was missing from the dress? Chapter 74: A Perfect Opportunity To everyones astonishment, Jane grabbed the dress and skillfully removed all the buttons from the back using a pair of scissors. People were baffled by her actions. Was she ruining the dress? Why was she taking off all the buttons? Jane then efficiently repositioned the buttons into a pattern that required one less, and her dexterity left everyone in awe. Patricks gaze remained fixed on Jane. He was surprised once again by her capabilities, considering her rural background. How could she boldly make alterations to such an expensive piece of clothing if she didnt have the skills? After all, the dress was a product of Loe Studio. In just five minutes, Jane had rearranged the nine buttons, leaving no evidence of her alterations. The dress appeared as though it had been designed that way from the beginning. Done, Jane announced, putting away her needle and thread. Patrick approached her, lowering his voice to speak privately. You know how to do this too? Jane met his gaze with a smile. Have you forgotten that I came from the countryside? How can I make a living if I dont learn new skills and improve my old ones? Ignoring Patrick, Jane handed the dress to Maria, instructing her to try it on. Maria took the dress into the fitting room. When she emerged, she looked even more stunning in the dress than Annie had. Jane was highly satisfied, and Patricks admiration for her deepened slightly. Maria was indeed a better fit than Annie for the role of spokesperson. With everything set, Jane directed the photographer to begin the shoot. Maria had never worked on such an important advertisement before, and she was nervous, leading to somewhat awkward movements. Jane paused the shoot several times to personally guide Maria. Dont be nervous. Rx. Pretend its just another day at work. Patrick couldnt help but smile as he watched Jane work. Her dedication to her job was evident, and he found himself increasingly impressed with her. There seemed to be nothing Jane couldnt excel at. His grandfather had been right; Jane had numerous qualities worth exploring. However, when Patrick thought of Candy, his expression darkened. Despite years of searching, he still hadnt received any information about her. Where was Candy now? Maria, a humble and diligent learner, gradually reached the level offort Jane expected after several attempts. Great, keep it up, Jane encouraged. Two hourster, the shoot concluded, and Maria expressed her gratitude. Thank you, Jane, for teaching me so much.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Its my pleasure, Jane replied with a warm smile. Be here at nine oclock tomorrow morning. Well be shooting the outdoor scenes. As Osborn invited Jane to dinner to discuss important matters, Patrick put his arm around her waist, dering that she didnt have time tonight. Patricks disy of affection left Jane blushing. Was he trying to assert his im to her? Their engagement was only nominal, and he had no right to make decisions on her behalf. Besides, Osborn had important information to share over dinner. The intimacy between Jane and Patrick visibly perturbed Osborn. With a tight-lipped expression, he turned and walked away without a word. Osborn Jane called after him, intending to exin, but Patricks grip remained firm. Jane red at him with frustration. Let me go. What, you cant wait to be with Osborn? Patricks face darkened. It has nothing to do with you. Jane broke free from Patricks hold. Leave me alone. She left, uncaring that Patricks cold gaze followed her. Lately, Florence had been growing increasingly annoyed. She had intended to use Annie to deal with Jane, but Annie had proven to be ipetent. Additionally, she couldnt fathom Janes consistent streak of good luck in turning situations around. Florence was preparing to go shopping with Erica when the butler informed her that someone named Miss Betsy was waiting outside. Miss Betsy? I dont want to see her, Florence dismissed with a wave of her hand. Understood, the butler replied and left. Once the butler was gone, Florence finalized her ns with Erica to go shopping. She was about to leave when a figure suddenly rushed in front of her car. Florence was forced to brake abruptly to avoid an ident, nearly being thrown into the windshield. She stepped out of the car, seething with anger. Psycho! She cursed the reckless individual responsible for this near mishap. It was Monica, the person who had nearly caused the ident. What are you doing? Florence frowned. Are you crazy? Why did you jump in front of my car? Miss Doyle, please help me, Monica implored, looking somewhat embarrassed. She had been struggling to find a job since her expulsion from Pansy Group and was running out of money. In her desperation, she remembered that Florence had once tried to recruit her. Help you? We have unsettled matters between us, Florence responded angrily. You stabbed Patrick, after all. It was an ident! I was aiming for Jane. I didnt expect Patrick to shield her. Its all Janes fault. If it werent for her, I wouldnt have been fired. Now I cant find a job anywhere! As you said yourself, Florence replied, Jane is the one who put you in this situation. So, why dont you seek revenge against her instead of bothering me? I wanted to, Monica clenched her fists. But I cant get near her, let alone get even with her. Jane is always either at thepany or at Patricks house. I see, Florence said after a moment of consideration. I heard that Jane is shooting an ad at Lover Lake tomorrow. Many people drown there every year. If something were to happen to Jane, say, an ident Yes, an ident! Monicas eyes gleamed with sinister intent. Tomorrow seemed like the perfect opportunity. Chapter 75: Liquor Take this money, Florence retrieved a wad of cash from her wallet and handed it to Monica. If youplete your task sessfully, you can rest assured that I will help you return to Pansy Group. Really? Monicas eyes widened with hope. Florence nodded, Absolutely. Everything is Janes doing. Once shes out of the picture, Patrick will remember you. Youve been with Pansy Group for years. If I put in a good word for you with Patrick, youll be able to return. Monica gritted her teeth and epted the money. Her heart seethed with hatred, and she was ready to go to any lengths to exact her revenge on Jane. Thats good, Florence said with a sinister smile. She had numerous ns to deal with Jane without getting her hands dirty. With Jane out of the picture, she believed she would be Patricks wife. After Monica left, Florence contemted for a moment and sent a message to Melissa, informing her that tomorrow morning at nine at Lover Lake, she would get to witness a great spectacle. She knew that Melissa also despised Jane. If Monica failed to eliminate Jane tomorrow, Melissa could step in and continue the n. Jane, just you wait! With everything set, Florence cheerfully went shopping with Erica. She was thrilled at the prospect of Janes impending demise and indulged in buying items she liked. As the day grewte, Erica suggested returning home. Florence, should we head back now? Florence, however, was not in a hurry. She continued shopping, even purchasing some of thetest handbags, and then finally went home with a sense of satisfaction. She got into her car, and her driver started it. After a while, a familiar Rolls-Royce came into her view. Isnt that Patricks car? Florence hadnt seen Patrick since the day she begged her brother to take her to Pansy Group. She worried she might not have another chance to meet him. She never expected toe across him driving toward the suburbs. Quick, follow the car in front of us, Florence instructed the driver. Yes, Miss, he replied respectfully. Patrick continued driving toward the suburbs, and Erica was bewildered. Florence, where is Mr. Pansy going? Florences attention remained fixed on the man in the car ahead, although they were at a considerable distance. She could tell he still appeared cold. Then, Florence had a thought. Whats todays date? Its the fifth of June, Erica replied, sounding perplexed. Florence fell into deep thought before saying, If I remember correctly, today is the anniversary of Patricks fathers death. Her brother had told her that every year on this date, Patrick would visit the cemetery to pay his respects to his father. Once he parked his car at the cemetery, Patrick walked along the winding path leading to the mountaintop. At the summit stood a solemn tombstone, which bore the name of Patricks father, Bradley Pansy. Kneeling on one knee, Patrick gazed sadly at the picture of the middle-aged man on the tombstone, bearing a resemnce to himself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dad, Im here to visit you. Patricks face was marked by sorrow and appeared somewhat haggard. When Patrick was fifteen years old, Bradley had met with a tragic incident. On that fateful day, Bradley went sailing on a cruise ship, only to encounter a storm. The cruise ship capsized, and Bradley went missing. After seven days of searching by rescuers, Bradleys lifeless body was discovered. Though the world deemed it an ident, Patrick never believed it. Bradleys cruise ship had been manufactured by one of the worlds toppanies and was designed to withstand storms. Despite the fierce winds, the ship shouldnt have sunk so easily. Furthermore, Bradley was a skilled sailor and an excellent swimmer. Several inds were in the vicinity of the shipwreck, and even if the cruise ship had sunk, he could have reached one of those inds. With his exceptional swimming skills, he could have easily reached safety. How could he have drowned? Back then, Mike had also suspected that his sons death was not an ident but couldnt find any clues or inconsistencies. People couldnt return from the dead. Since that day, Patrick had shouldered the burden of running Pansy Group. Patrick poured two sses of wine, spilling one on the ground in front of the tombstone. His handsome face was marked by sadness and a touch of mncholy. Dad, a toast to you. He downed the ss of wine, resolutely saying, Dad, I know your death was not an ident. Im determined to uncover the truth! A downpour began, soaking Patrickpletely as raindrops ran down his hair. Yet, he remained oblivious to the rain, fixated on the tombstone as he continued to speak his mind to his father. Dad, you know, I still havent found Candy. Its been so many years. Grandfather has arranged my engagement. Her name is Jane. Without Candy, I might consider the engagement, but I made a promise to marry Candy. Florence came into view at the mountaintop, panting and holding an umbre. She was shocked to find Patrick sitting on the ground, drenched, leaning against the tombstone. Patrick, are you okay? Florence stepped forward and shielded him with an umbre. Youre soaking wet. But Patrick paid no attention to her, instead picking up a wine bottle and taking a long swig. Florence snatched the bottle away, eximing, Patrick, stop drinking. Youre intoxicated! Patrick was inebriated to the point of near unconsciousness. Looking at the beautiful face before him, he mumbled, Candy? Florence was hearing this name for the first time. Her curiosity was piqued. Who was Candy? Did she mean Jane? That was highly unlikely. Florence bent forward, supported Patrick, and gently said, Patrick, youre drunk. Let me take you home. Patrick, lost in his intoxication, shouted once more, Candy Chapter 76: I Am Candy Florence found herself in a bewildering situation. With a pasted charming smile, she cooed, Yes, Im Candy, Patrick. Im your Candy. Patricks head was spinning, and his mind was a whirlwind of confusion. Was she really Candy? Hed spent years searching for her, and now she appeared out of the blue. Are you Candy? Is it really you? he stammered, leaning on Florence for support. With a voice heavy with disbelief and astonishment, he expressed his shock at her sudden reappearance. Yes, its me, Florence replied, trying to convince him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But to Patrick, something felt amiss. The woman in front of him, iming to be Candy, didnt stir the electrifying sensation hed always experienced around Candy. Candy, why have you changed? he inquired. Florences heart quivered, and she quickly withdrew her hand, afraid that he would realize she wasnt the real Candy. She tried to assist Patrick back to the base of the mountain. Come and help me, she called out to Erica and the driver, who quickly emerged from the car to lend a hand. The driver hesitated for a moment and asked, Should I drive Mr. Pansy home? An irritated Florence shot him a re. We are going to my ce, of course. Ive worked hard to get this close to Patrick today. Im not wasting this opportunity. With that, the driver turned the car around, and they headed to Florences house. As the car sped along, Patrick, now more approachable in his drunken state, muttered, Candy, Candy Florence held his hand, whispering, Im here, Candy, dont leave me. Jane couldnt help but worry about Patrick. It was already ten oclock, and he hadnt called her to go home. She took a taxi back to Water Moon Community, but Patrick was nowhere to be found. Frustrated by his absence, Jane contemted whether his absence was rted to her earlier request for him not to interfere in her affairs. She wasnt happy with his interference, and now she wondered if he was upset with her. She decided to check on her business progress, and Nana quickly informed her that everything was going well. Jane then made some revisions to a dress design on herputer. When it was already one in the morning, Jane realized that Patrick hadnt returned, which was unusual. Even if he had business to attend to, he would usually call or send a text. She couldnt shake the feeling that something might have happened to him. Concerned, she dialed his number. With Florences help, Patrick had finally made it to his bed. She helped him remove his coat while he was only wearing a white shirt with the top buttons undone, revealing his muscr chest. As he mumbled about Candy, Florence found herself captivated by his appearance. Patrick had always been indifferent to her, but now she had a chance to get close to him, even if it was due to his intoxication. She couldnt resist and extended her hand to stroke his face. As she touched him, she expressed her love for him. Patrick, do you know how much I love you? In his drunken stupor, Patrick felt a woman in his arms expressing love for him, but the feeling was unfamiliar andcked the electrifying sensation he had felt with Candy. Suddenly, Patrick pushed her away, realizing she was not Candy. Florence fell to the floor, looking at him with bloodshot eyes, saying, Patrick, youre drunk. Im Candy. I am Candy! The word Candy echoed in his mind. No, she was not Candy. Patricks head was throbbing, and he struggled to get to his feet. Florences world was crashing down. She had yearned for this moment for so long, yet Patrick refused her even when he was intoxicated. Just as she was wrestling with her feelings of rejection, Patricks phone rang. It was Jane calling, and Florence answered the phone with a sneer. She asked provocatively, Hello, who is this? Chapter 77: Go To Hell Jane was taken aback when she heard a womans voice on the other end of the line. Even more surprising was the familiarity of the voice; it resembled Florences. However, how could it be Florence? Patrick had always shown his displeasure towards her. Perhaps it was Candy. Im looking for Patrick, Jane responded indifferently, suppressing her doubts. Jane, is that you? Im Florence. Patrick is in the shower, Florence said provocatively, her lips curving into a sly smile. It was indeed Florence. Janes expression immediately darkened. Patrick wasnt home, and he was with Florence, even taking a shower with her. Jane, why are you looking for Patrick? Unfortunately, he wont be returning your call. He promised to spend a romantic and unforgettable night with me. He told me that Im the woman he adores the most Jane abruptly ended the call before Florence could finish. Florence smirked triumphantly as she heard the beeping sound on the other end. Jane, youll pay for this tomorrow. Florence derived immense pleasure from tormenting her before Janes impending doom. Jane hung up the phone, feeling a wave of despair wash over her. She couldntprehend why Patrick was with Florence. In her view, Patrick had always been cold toward Florence. But Patrick was also distant and cold in public with Jane, yet he would be intimate with her in private, even forcibly kissing her. She believed that Patrick wouldnt reject Florences advances if they were alone. Jane ran her fingers through her hair andy on the bed. Patricks captivating face lingered in her mind, a presence she couldnt shake. Even though she convinced herself she didnt care about Patrick, she found herself oddly disturbed by the image of him kissing Florence. Jane couldnt sleep all night. On the second day, she arrived at the Pansy Group with dark circles under her eyes. There was still no sign of Patrick. Patrick, known for his workaholic tendencies, would never bete for work without a valid reason. But today was an exception; he waste. Morton was puzzled as well. Patrick had explicitly informed him that he would personally supervise the Ice and Firemercial shoot today at Lover Lake. However, now that everyone had assembled, Patrick was nowhere to be found. His phone was turned off, which was highly unusual. We wont wait for him any longer. Lets get started, Jane dered coldly, her impatience evident. Patrick must be enjoying himself with Florence, pursuing pleasure while making so many people wait. But Mr. Pansy said he would apany us today, Morton hesitated, a devoted follower of Patricks every instruction. If given a task by Patrick, he would promptly carry it out. He can join uster if he wants. We wont wait for him with so many people, Jane insisted. She was always punctual and wouldnt allow so many people to waste their time. Moreover, nobody knew when Patrick would return. Jane is right. I have an interview this afternoon, Osborn added, understanding Janes perspective. Very well, Morton finally agreed, as he had been unable to reach Patrick. Osborn entered the car and took a seat next to Jane. He looked at her and asked quietly, Are you okay? Jane nodded, attempting to maintain herposure. Although she appeared calm, Osborn sensed that she was in a bad mood today, especially given the visible dark circles under her eyes. Is there anything you cant tell me, Jane? Why are you treating me like a stranger? Osborns eyes expressed his disappointment. Jane managed a slight smile. Im okay. Are you free tonight? Lets go out for dinner. Okay, Osborn replied, thrilled that Jane had taken the initiative to invite him. Morton, seated in the front row, overheard their conversation and was perplexed. He knew that Jane was Patricks fiance, yet she seemed to have a close rtionship with Osborn. They even had a date tonight. Morton wondered whether he should inform Patrick, but he couldnt reach him at the moment. Lover Lake was situated in the Guavo suburbs, nestled in a valley surrounded by mountains. The location was enchanting, with singing birds, fragrant flowers, and a perfect romantic atmosphere. Lover Lake had earned its name because many couples gathered there to take wedding photos. Jane found a secluded grove near theke and said, The scenery here is beautiful; lets start the shoot. Osborn and Maria changed into custom-made outfits, applied makeup, and began the shoot. Maria and Osborn, after a full day of shooting the day before, had developed excellent chemistry. Thats great, the photographermended, continuously capturing the moments. Jane, however, wasnt satisfied with the shoot. You can continue; Ill go and see if theres a better location, she said, pursing her lips. She was a perfectionist and was determined to give her best since she was in charge of the project. When Osborn heard this, he paused and said, Ill go with you. Jane declined, shaking her head. No, thank you. You carry on. I dont want to slow down the progress.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jane walked to the other side of Lover Lake on her own, while Osborn watched her with concern. He didnt understand why Jane was in such a bad mood. Was it because of Patrick? They had seemed very affectionate yesterday, but today Patrick was nowhere to be found. The mountain road was a bit muddy due to the previous nights heavy rain, but Jane walked carefully in her high heels. Patrick continued to upy her thoughts, as he had promised to supervise the shoot today, but now it was already ten oclock, and he was nowhere to be seen. Jane couldnt help but wonder if Patrick had spent the night with Florence. She pondered the nature of their interactions and whether Patrick felt any remorse for Candy. Jane strolled to the other side of Lover Lake, a ce not far from the edge of the forest, offering stunning views of theke and mountains. This location had the potential for excellent shots. Jane lowered her head to call the photographer and instruct them toe and shoot in this area. But out of nowhere, a figure appeared, and a strong gust of wind followed. Jane turned around and found Monica ring at her with rage, making an aggressive attempt to push Jane into the water. Monicas face contorted, her hatred for Jane evident. With all her might, Monica tried to shove Jane into the water. Monicas face contorted, her hatred for Jane obvious. She then yelled, Jane, you bitch! Go to hell! Chapter 78: The Culprit Jane swiftly maneuvered her body, evading the iing strike. Monica, whats gotten into you? Jane inquired, her eyes locked onto Monica, who gazed back with intense hatred. Monica appeared deranged, much like theirst encounter when she had attempted to stab Jane. Today, it seemed like Monica intended to push her into theke. However, the deep-seated animosity between them was not immediately apparent. Why was Monica so hell-bent on killing her? Monica seethed, frustrated that she had failed to push Jane into the water. She red at her, venom in her eyes, and hissed, Jane, you conniving witch! You manipted Patrick to drive me out of thepany. Now I cant find a job. But I wont let you off the hook. Today, youll meet your end! Jane snorted, responding, Give it a rest, Monica! No one wants to harm you. If you hadnt been willing to put ourpany at risk for your personal vendetta, how could you have been expelled? Jane found Monicas audacity astounding. How could she shift all the me onto Jane for her own misdeeds? Did she possess no self-awareness? I did nothing wrong! Monica fumed at Jane, her once delicate face now contorted like that of a ferocious beast. If it werent for you, Patrick would still care about me. I dedicated years to him, and he used to adore me. But since you joined thepany, everything changed. Now he only has eyes for you. Youre just a country bumpkin. Why did he risk his life to save you? What makes you so special? This is all your fault! Youve sown discord, set me up, and convinced him to fire me. If it werent for you, Patrick would have fallen in love with me! Jane rolled her eyes. How could Monica be so convinced that Patrick would fall in love with her? Jane mocked, Enough with your delusional fantasies. No one wants to harm you. Its your own doing. You should take a good look in the mirror. Monica couldnt stand howposed Jane remained. Jane, I wont let you off easy! You should have been gone a long time ago, you witch! Youre nothing but a troublemaker in this world! Mark my words, today will be yourst! Monica screamed hysterically. She had decided that today was the perfect opportunity to kill Jane. Her face twisted into a malicious grimace. Using all her might, Monica hurled herself at Jane. Jane sneered at the sight of Monicas frenzied attack. Did Monica think she could actually kill her? She had overestimated her capabilities. Jane deftly sidestepped, and Monicas excessive force,bined with the slippery ground from the previous nights rain, caused her to lose her bnce and plunge headfirst into Lover Lake. With a loud ssh, Monica hit the water. Help! Help! The chilly June air left Monica pale as she bobbed in the water, screaming for assistance. Herck of swimming skills had her fearing for her life. She had intended to push Jane into theke, but now she found herself in the same predicament. She felt herself sinking and the fear of drowning enveloped her. Jane was the only one around. Jane, help me! Monica pleaded desperately. Jane stood on the shore with her arms folded, her expression icy. You brought this on yourself, Monica. I know I was wrong. Now help me! Monicas fear of death had overwhelmed her, and she begged for mercy, hoping that Jane woulde to her rescue. Didnt you realize you were wrong until it was a matter of life and death? Jane stared indifferently, showing no sign of helping Monica. Theke wasnt very deep, so Monica had some time before she would be in grave danger. Since Monica had intended to kill her, it was only fitting that she experienced the same threat. Monica struggled and panicked, swallowing someke water in the process, causing her to cough violently. Jane watched with cold detachment as Monica choked and spluttered. When Monica finally managed topose herself, she cursed, Jane, how can you just stand there and watch me drown? I wont let you off even if it costs me my life! But as soon as she spoke, Monica inhaled more water and began to sink further into theke. Jane, I wont forgive you Monica threatened, her face drained of color and her body trembling from the cold. She felt death looming. Save your energy, Jane scowled, ready to wade into the water to help Monica. She didnt want anyone to die. Just as she took a step toward theke, a voice shouted from behind her. Jane, you pushed Monica into the water! Jane turned around, confused. When had she pushed Monica into the water? It was Monica who had pushed her in. It was evident that Melissa was attempting to frame her. Jane was slightly annoyed as she looked down at Melissa, who seemed foolish. Are you blind, Melissa? She then disregarded Melissa and moved closer to theke. But something Melissa said stopped her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Melissa grabbed her hand and used, Jane, youre a murderer! Jane was taken aback. What on earth are you talking about? She gave Melissa a push, and Melissa fell to the ground. I saw you push Monica into theke. You tried to kill her! Melissa raised her voice triumphantly. Jane couldnt believe her ears. Since when had she pushed Monica into theke? It was clear that Melissa was attempting to frame her once again. Annoyance welled up inside Jane as she gazed down at Melissa as if she were dealing with aplete idiot. You must be blind, Melissa. Without giving Melissa any more attention, Jane proceeded to theke. Monica, who had been struggling a moment ago, had disappeared beneath the surface. Chapter 79: Accusations Dont just stand there, Merlin! Capture that murderer. Dont let her get away! Melissa demanded, her eyes fixed on Jane. Merlin, an ardent admirer of Melissa, was putty in her hands. He was here to do her bidding, and Melissa intended to use him to deal with Jane. Merlin was utterly infatuated with Melissa, willing to do anything to please her. As soon as he received hermand, he nodded and charged towards Jane, blocking her path. Jane? Where do you think youre going after killing someone? Jane was caught off guard by Merlins usation. She frowned and pointed at theke, saying, I didnt kill anyone. Save Monica. She can still be saved now. If you keep blocking my way, shell drown. Who will be the murderer then? Janes assertive tone momentarily disarmed Merlin, who stepped aside involuntarily. Melissa quickly reminded him of his duty. Merlin, dont listen to her. We both saw her push Monica into theke. Even if Monica dies because we didnt save her, Jane is still the murderer. Dont let her escape. Ill call the police. Merlin reverted to his foolish self. Dont worry, Melissa. She wont get away on my watch. Satisfied, Melissa grabbed her phone and called the police to report the incident. Hello? Someone was pushed into the water. The culprit is trying to run away. Yes, it happened at Lover Lake. Pleasee quickly. Janes face turned cold. Instead of calling for help for Monica, Melissa had called the police. Jane questioned Melissas motives, Monica is drowning, and youre calling the cops? If you continue like this, shell drown, and youll use me of murder. A malicious gleam shone in Melissas eyes. She didnt care if Monica drowned as long as she had a chance to implicate Jane. Monicas survival would mean that Jane might be charged with intentional assault at most. If Monica died, Jane would bebeled a murderer, and Melissas word against Janes would be damning. The police were more likely to believe Melissas version, and Merlin would testify in her favor. This scheme was the final blow she needed to get rid of Jane. Melissa was ecstatic at the thought of finally getting rid of Jane and prepared for her impable act. Youre a murderer, Jane. Youll be locked up for life! Jane was too stunned to respond. She couldnt fathom Melissas motive. Just as she was about to push Merlin out of her way, Osborn appeared on the scene. Whats going on? Osborns cold voice echoed, and Jane saw him. He had been worried about Janes prolonged absence and decided to search for her. He was taken aback by Melissa and Merlins actions and overheard the word murderer. You arrived just in time, Osborn. Monica fell into theke, Jane exined, pointing at the water. Help me hold off this man. I have to save Monica. Call 911. Osbornplied, leaping into the coldke, fully clothed. Jane was concerned since she knew he wasnt a strong swimmer. Osborn reemerged from the water, holding Monica. Frightened, Jane dialed 911. Hello, someone nearly drowned in Lover Lake. Please send an ambnce ASAP! Osborn, struggling to breathe with chattering teeth, assured Jane, Im fine. Together, theyid Monica on the grass. Monica! Can you hear me? Wake up! Jane implored, patting Monicas cheeks. However, Monica remained unresponsive, her face pale and lips turning purple. Jane couldnt find a pulse. Jane, Monica is dead! Melissa eximed. Melissa pointed at Jane, using her of pushing Monica into theke, calling her a murderer. The relentless shouting irritated Jane. She knelt down to perform CPR on Monica. Melissa continued her usations, but Janes focus remained on her efforts to resuscitate Monica. She knew Monicas situation was dire. If they waited for the ambnce, it might be toote. If Monica had been rescued from theke earlier, she might have had a better chance of survival. Now, her chances were slim due to the dy caused by Merlin and Melissa. Jane could only do her best, even if it seemed like an uphill battle. CPR required strength and determination, and Jane was growing tired. Jane, do you need my help? Osborn, squatting nearby, noticed the sweat on her forehead. Jane shook her head. No. Call 911 again. The ambnce should have arrived by now. Osborn made the call, but Melissa taunted Jane, using her of being a murderer and iming to have witnessed her pushing Monica into theke. Despite the noise, Jane continued to perform CPR. However, her efforts were in vain. Monica remained unresponsive, and her pulse did not return.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 80: The Sweet Deception The police car raced to the scene. In no time, it arrived at thekes shore. As two police officers stepped out of the car, Melissa hurried over to them, pointing at Jane and using, Thats the culprit, Jane North! Shes the one who pushed Monica into theke! The older officer, Bray, turned to his colleague. Lets take a look, Lisa. Alright, Bray, the policewoman nodded. Bray surveyed the scene, eyes falling on Jane, who was diligently performing CPR beside the unconscious Monica. What happened? Bray asked the group. Osborn began, She fell into theke, and- Melissa interjected aggressively, No, she didnt fall by herself! Jane pushed her. I saw it with my own eyes. My ssmate is also a witness. She gave Merlin a subtle signal, and he chimed in, Yes, I saw it too. Jane pushed Monica into theke. The officers exchanged knowing nces.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bray inquired calmly, Is that so? Of course not! Osborn furrowed his brow. You have no business testifying, Osborn. You arrived after Monica was already in the water. You didnt witness the events leading up to it. Why are you so shamelessly lying for Jane? Melissa used him. Osborn retorted, pointing at Jane, Jane is trying to resuscitate Monica. Why would she do that if she pushed Monica into theke? Melissa sneered, Isnt it obvious? Jane is just pretending. Monica drowned long ago. Shes dead, but Jane is acting concerned to avoid arrest! Jane suddenly shouted, Shut your mouth, Melissa! Monica is not dead. She can still be resuscitated! She continued performing CPR, and Monica vomited water, surprising Melissa. Was Monica alive? Melissa realized it didnt matter. Monica would ensure Jane faced the consequences. Either way, Janes fate was sealed. An ambnce arrived, and a doctor hurried over. Officers, hows the situation now? the doctor asked, concerned. Bray exined, This woman fell into the water. Jane stepped aside to let the doctor examine Monica. She had exhausted herself performing CPR and took deep breaths to recover. Jane then exined the situation, She was in the water for quite some time. Ive been performing CPR since she was brought out of theke. Her pulse was non-existent at first and is still very weak. Please, help her. The doctor instructed the medics to ce Monica on a stretcher, and after some initial care, they loaded her into the ambnce, which sped off to the hospital. Jane breathed a sigh of relief but remained anxious about Monicas condition. It wasnt certain she would survive. The policewoman, taking out a small notepad and a pen, approached Jane, given her dedication to resuscitating Monica. Jane nodded and was about to exin when Melissa interrupted, I already told you what happened. Jane pushed Monica into theke and watched her drown before attempting to save her! Jane snapped, Shut the heck up, Melissa! She shot a freezing re at Melissa, who fell silent. Bray intervened, Officers, heres the thing. Ourpany came to Lover Lake to shoot an outdoor advertisement for a brand. When I came here to check this spot for a scene, Monica appeared out of nowhere. She tried to push me into theke, but she identally fell in herself. Jane calmly recounted her version of events. Melissa dismissed it, Thats rubbish! Dont believe her. What murderer admits to their crime? My ssmate and I saw it. Jane pushed Monica into theke. We are witnesses! Bray sighed and cleared his throat, In that case, all of you will need toe with us to the station to provide statements. Meanwhile, Patrick didnt wake up until ten oclock that morning. The first thing he saw was a crystalmp when he opened his eyes. He sat up abruptly, bewildered. This wasnt his room. Florence, a curvaceous woman in a sexy red silk nightgown, walked in. Good morning, Patrick. Youre finally awake. Look, I made you breakfast, Florence greeted him, staring at him intently. Florence? Why are you here, and where is this ce? Patrick questioned, his handsome face darkening. Youre in my room. Where else would I be? Florence grinned, sitting next to him. Your room? Patrick raised an eyebrow, surprised. How had he ended up here? Dont you rememberst night? You got drunk, so I had to bring you here, Florence exined, her tone flirtatious. Candy Patrick muttered, thinking of the previous night. Biting her lip, Florence gazed at him affectionately. Patrick, Im Candy. What? Youre Candy? Patricks handsome features tightened, and he scrutinized Florence. How could she be Candy? Florence nodded confidently, without hesitation. Yes. Dont you remember when we were kidnapped together many years ago? Chapter 81: Jane Is in Trouble Patrick had been drunkenly muttering the name Candy repeatedly the night before. Florence found herself confused by his incessant rambling. Who was this Candy? Judging from Patricks tone, it seemed he missed her intensely. Florence wasted no time and ordered a private investigator to dig into this matter overnight. Soon, the private investigator uncovered that Patrick had been searching for a girl known as Candy for years. It turned out that Candy was kidnapped with him when they were young. Florence couldnt contain her joy upon this revtion. It meant that Patricks affections didnt lie with Jane, as she had initially suspected. Since Patrick had fruitlessly sought Candy everywhere, perhaps she was no longer alive. The dead couldnt reveal any secrets, and she considered the possibility of stealing Candys identity. Perhaps Patrick might end up marrying her. With this n in mind, Florence seductively pulled up her dress, exposing her thighs, and leaned in close to Patrick. She coquettishly dered, Patrick, weve been apart for so many years. Life is short. From now on, we should never be apart. However, Patricks response was far from what she had hoped for. He frowned coldly and regarded Florence with skepticism. He had never heard of her kidnapping before, and she bore no resemnce to Candy. How could they be the same person? Recognizing the doubt in Patricks eyes, Florences heart raced. Undaunted, she mustered the courage to ce her hands around Patricks neck. She continued, Patrick, I know you love me, just as I love you. People in love should be together, right? Despite the fact that Patrick hadnt treated her well, Florence was utterly infatuated with this handsome man. She wished that time could stand still in this intimate moment. She wanted him, all of him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Patricks reaction was quite different. He pulled back and gave her a fierce re. He pushed her away and angrily eximed, Get off me! Florence was suddenly jolted out of her fantasy and found herself on the floor, experiencing a sharp pain from her tailbone to her back. She held her back and looked into Patricks eyes, which pierced her heart like a thousand swords. Ouch! Patrick, why are you treating me like this? she cried. Patrick responded sternly, Because youre a bloody liar! With a cold and alienated expression, Patrick stared at Florence. She countered, You think you can fool me? I know youre not Candy! I am Candy! Florence shouted, her voice unwilling. She struggled to get up from the floor. She continued, Last night, you kept calling me Candy. You said you loved me, that youve never loved any other woman. I tried to leave, but you begged me to stay. You kissed me passionately, and we had sex. Have you forgotten? Patricks expression darkened, and he shot her a stern look. He was sure he had never called her Candy or been intimate with her the night before. He coldly stated, Florence, do you have a screw loose or something? Ignoring her protests, Patrick grabbed his phone and switched it on. There were numerous missed calls and messages from Morton. One message mentioned that something had happened to Jane. rmed, Patrick quickly returned Mortons call. Whats going on? he asked with concern. Morton informed him that Jane had been used of pushing Monica into theke, and she was at the police station making a statement. This news sent Patrick into a panic. He rushed towards the door, leaving Florence behind. However, Florence wasnt willing to be left out of the drama. She chased after Patrick and offered to drive him to the police station. Patrick, in his haste, agreed to her proposition. They got into Florences luxury car, and she sped off towards the police station. Patricks mind was racing with worry about Jane. The police station, Patrick said, barely taking notice of Florences driving. Upon arriving at the police station, Patrick immediately jumped out of the car and rushed inside, leaving Florence to ponder her dubious n. Morton was there, anxiously pacing in the hallway. Wheres Jane? Patrick inquired urgently, noticing she wasnt around. Chapter 82: An Appointment with Osborn As soon as Patrick spoke, a hush fell over the police station. Nearly everyone in Guavo knew Patrick, the head of the Pansy family, the most powerful family in Guavo, and the president of Pansy Group, a well-respected figure in themunity. Morton nced in the direction of the confession room and responded, Both she and Melissa are giving their statements. Patrick had always been known for hisposure, making this uncharacteristic disy of worry even more noticeable. Jane clearly held a significant ce in his life. In response to this news, Patrick said frostily, Lets go and take a look. Florence, standing behind Patrick, was bewildered. Jane and Melissa giving statements-did that mean Jane was unharmed? What had happened to Monica? Why hadnt she seized the opportunity to harm Jane? The chief of the police station approached Patrick respectfully and said, Mr. Pansy, this way, please. Patrick proceeded to the door of the confession room with measured steps, finding Jane sitting thereposedly. A policewoman sat across from her, taking her statement. Jane. Patrick entered the room, his eyes filled with concern as he asked, Are you all right? Ignoring Patrick, Jane shifted her gaze to Florence, who stood behind him. The confirmation of Patricks presence with Florencest night was apparent to her, and it pained her deeply. Jane chose not to respond to Patrick and, instead, asked sarcastically, What? Did you expect me to be in trouble? Patrick was taken aback, sensing the anger emanating from her. Did she me him for not arriving at Lover Lake on time? He realized that he might have prevented this incident had he been there to protect her. He wouldnt have allowed Jane to go to such a remote ce, let alone be subjected to harm. Thats not what I meant, Patrick exined patiently, seeking to convey his sincere intentions. Jane, however, kept her gaze averted, giving no acknowledgment of his words. Patrick shifted his attention to the policewoman who had just finished recording Janes statement. He inquired icily, What are you doing right now?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ive just finished recording her statement, the policewoman replied promptly, not expecting the person apanied by the chief of the police station to be so important. Patrick nodded and asked, Can my fiance leave now? The term fiance caught the police chief and the policewoman by surprise. Their expressions registered shock at Jane being Patricks fiance. By personally arriving to collect her, Patrick made it clear that he believed Jane wasnt involved in the murder. The police chief readily consented, saying, Certainly, Mr. Pansy. Dont worry; well get to the bottom of this. Patrick nodded in agreement. Upon leaving the confession room, Patrick and Jane encountered Melissa, who had just finished providing her statement in another room and was on her way out. Spotting Patrick, she rushed over, eximing, Patrick, youre here! However, Melissas mood was dark. She pointed usingly at Jane and proimed, Patrick, Jane pushed Monica into theke today. I saw it with my own eyes. Why are you still with this murderer? Janes frustration grew. She had reached her limit with Melissas false usations and insinuations. Threateningly, Jane asserted, Melissa, I came to the police station to provide a statement, just like you. Dontbel me a murderer, or Ill sue you for defamation! But Melissa was resolute, responding, I saw it happen with my own eyes. How can that be defamation? She then turned to the police chief, questioning, Jane is the murderer. How can you release her? Why dont you put her in jail? The police chief found himself at a loss for words. Patricks fiance had just been used of being a killer by his own cousin. It was a strange and perplexing situation. Patrick intervened, his tone icy as he said, Enough, Melissa. The police will uncover the truth. I dont want to hear any rumors about Jane until the truthes to light. Undaunted, Melissa continued to press her usations, and Florence voiced her disapproval. Both women urged Patrick to stay with them, but he had his own agenda. Morton was left unsettled by Patricks stern gaze, and as Florence watched Patricks emotionless demeanor, resentment festered within her. She couldnt fathom why Patrick was treating her with such detachment. She loved him deeply but seemed to pale inparison to Jane. Her bitterness grew as she pondered this injustice. Why cant Ipare to Jane? Why is she still alive? Not only is she breathing, but she also walked out of the police station unscathed. Florence clenched her fists and seethed, Youll pay for this, Jane. I wont let you get away with it! Chapter 83: Dinner Crasher Patrick left the police station in Mortons car, heading back to thepany. An icy demeanor nketed his handsome features as he noticed Osborns car ahead. As the two cars moved forward, Patrick ordered, Follow them. Morton, taken aback by the unexpected turn, inquired, Arent we returning to the office for the meeting tonight? Patricks answer was stern, Just do as I say, and cancel the meeting. Very well, sir. Morton nodded, understanding that his boss was deadly serious. He began tailing Osborns car. Osborn had arranged a dinner for Jane at a high-end restaurant, having reserved the entire ce to ensure privacy. He was well aware of the fervor of his fans, particrly the female admirers, and wanted nothing to disturb their evening. To prevent any unwanted intrusions, Osborn had instructed the restaurant owner to deny entry to anyone else for the night. Once seated, Osborn suggested, What would you like, Jane? They serve the best steak here. You should give it a try. Jane briefly nced at the menu and replied in a distant tone, Ill have the steak. Jane, is something bothering you? You dont seem happy. Is it because of what happened to Monica? Osborn expressed his concern as he observed her troubled expression. Jane brushed aside the idea, her smile icy. Not at all. I dont care about such trifles. Perplexed by her continued distress, Osborn probed further, Then why are you in a bad mood? It cant be about what happened at Lover Lake. Is it something to do with Patrick? Rather than responding, Jane shifted the conversation. By the way, you mentioned thepanys future development n. Can we take a look at it together? Of course, Osborn acquiesced. With his iPad, he presented the n, and they delved into the discussion. Jane leaned closer to view the screen more closely, their heads nearly touching as they exchanged insights. It was during this close conversation that Patrick arrived and observed the scene through the restaurants window. His eyebrows furrowed as he beheld them sitting in close proximity, engaged in hushed conversation. Jane wore a faint, contented smile, though her gaze held a piercing edge. Osborn, on the other hand, appeared oblivious to Patricks scrutiny. The sight irked Patrick immensely. Why were they sitting so intimately close? What was the nature of the rtionship between Jane and Osborn? Patricks resolve to intervene overcame him as he marched toward the restaurants entrance. The restaurant owner attempted to block his entry. Im sorry, sir. You cante in. The entire restaurant has been reserved for the evening. Patrick retorted angrily, Get out of my way! His voice wasced with a cold andmanding presence, sending shivers down the owners spine. Panic set in as he realized who was before him-Patrick Pansy, a powerful and influential figure he could ill afford to offend. Within moments, he yielded and opened the door, trembling in fear. Themotion from outside disrupted Jane and Osborns conversation. Jane turned to see Patrick approaching, prompting her to stow away the iPad and prepare to address him. However, before she could speak, Patrick took the initiative. Collect your belongings, Jane. Were leaving, Patrick instructed in a forceful tone. Unperturbed, Jane continued to eat her steak, deliberately ignoring his demand. In a fit of frustration, Patrick grabbed her left hand, causing her fork to tter onto the te. Were leaving, he reiterated, his patience wearing thin. Osborn stood up and interjected, Whats the matter, Patrick? Let her be. Stay out of this, Osborn! Patrick fired back, pushing Osborn back into his seat. Afterward, he forcefully yanked Jane to her feet. Let go of me, Patrick! Cant you see Im having dinner? Jane demanded, wriggling free from his grasp. Ill take you to a better ce for steak, Patrick proposed, despite his seething anger. Unyielding, Jane declined. The food here is excellent. I prefer to eat here. If you have nothing else to say, please use the door. Dont disrupt Osborn and my dinner. Patricks face contorted with displeasure at her response. His anger escted dramatically. Need I remind you who you are? Patrick inquired, his frustration apparent. Jane retorted calmly, Need I remind you that its only a three-month contract? The mention of the contract sent a surge of excitement through Osborn. Did this mean that Jane and Patricks rtionship wasnt founded on love? Did he still have a chance? With newfound vigor, Osborn thought, She never really cared for Patrick. Theres still hope.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Desperate to avoid any further revtion, Jane prompted, Osborn, Ill make it up to you another time. You should head home now. Defeated, Osborn replied, Fine. Just be careful. With a sense of urgency, he left the restaurant. Patricks gaze lingered on Osborn until he was out of sight. He then turned to Jane with narrowed eyes. What do you want? Jane involuntarily took a step backward. Patrick advanced toward her deliberately. Jane found herself trapped, her back against a hard wall. Only then did she realize the gravity of her predicament. Chapter 84: You Are Jealous Patrick took a step closer, his hands bracing the wall on either side of Jane, effectively trapping her between them. His lips pursed in an icy tone, he asserted, Jane, youre my fiance. How dare you go on a date with another man right in front of me? His cial demeanor cast a chill over the restaurant. Staring defiantly into Patricks furious eyes, Jane retorted without hesitation, Well, you can spend a romantic night with Florence. Why cant I have dinner with Osborn? Memories of the previous nights phone call from Florence and her smug tone filled Jane with unease. Patrick, momentarily taken aback, questioned, Spend a romantic night with Florence? What are you talking about? His intense eyes bore into Jane. How I know what you didst night is none of your business. If you dont want people to know, maybe you shouldnt have done it in the first ce, Jane replied defiantly. Patricks gaze remained locked on her, her beautiful eyes now filled with jealousy, akin to a wife discovering her husbands unfaithfulness. Patrick allowed a slight smile to curl on his lips and paused for dramatic effect before asserting, Jane, youre jealous, arent you? His words were more of an observation than a question. Jealous? Jane found the ideaughable. Why would she be jealous of Patrick, who was essentially a stranger? No, Jane retorted, meeting his gaze head-on. Patrick, who are you to me? Why should I be jealous? Your rtionship with Florence is none of my concern. You can have as many women as you want. Seeing Janes fiery reaction only fueled Patricks amusement. His gaze lingered on her lips as they moved in fervent speech. Suddenly, he leaned in and kissed her, effectively silencing her objections. Mm The warmth of Patricks lips caused Janes heart to race. It felt as though an electric current surged through her. She flushed, her breath caught, and for some inexplicable reason, she ceased to resist. Patricks kiss was like a tempest-domineering, passionate, and tender. The restaurants atmosphere heated up as the romantic tension escted. After what felt like an eternity, Jane thought she might pass out from ack of oxygen when Patrick finally ended the kiss, leaving her feeling flustered and furious. Patrick, you jerk! Jane snapped, returning to reality, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and anger. What had she been doing moments ago? Why hadnt she pushed him away? Patricks bright smile only grew wider as he leaned closer, whispering in her ear, I didnt do anything with Florence. I went to the cemetery to pay respects to my fathers death anniversary and got a little drunk. Florence simply offered to take me home. Thats all. Theres nothing more to it. Jane was momentarily taken aback. Patrick was providing an exnation? With regainedposure, she retorted, Im not interested in knowing if you did anything with Florence. However, Patricks actions revealed his intentions as he held Janes hand and signaled the waiter. Bring me a steak, please. But you mentioned the food here isnt good, Jane pointed out, her irritation evident. Brandishing a knife and fork, Patrick elegantly sliced a piece of his steak and took a bite. Have you ever heard that people tend to enjoy a good meal when theyre in high spirits? When Im in a good mood, everything seems better. Good mood? Jane questioned, her gaze skeptical. Had forcefully kissing her put him in a good mood? She narrowed her eyes and her stomach growled audibly. Patrick chuckled at the sound, his eyes glinting with amusement. Eat. Dont starve yourself. Jane quickly devoured her meal, determined not to remain hungry. Jane shifted the conversation. By the way, what happened with Monica today? Why did she create trouble for you again? Patrick studied Jane closely, recalling Monicas attempt to push her into theke and her subsequent ident, which had left her unconscious. However, Janes presence at the police station hadplicated matters, given the testimonies of Melissa and Merlin. The top priority now was to gather evidence regarding Monicas plot. Jane scoffed, Its all because of you. Monica is infatuated with you. Patrick chuckled. Jane was disying jealousy again. Whats so amusing? Jane inquired, her scowl deepening. Nothing, Patrick replied, a small smile ying on his lips as he observed Janes adorable jealousy. Jane finished her steak quickly, and Patrick extended a piece from his te to her. Try mine. The restaurant seemed to warm with their interaction. At that moment, Patricks phone rang, with Morton on the other end. Whats the matter? Patrick answered.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mr. Pansy, our men have located Tom, Morton reported respectfully. Patrick nodded and asked, Have you discovered who ordered the ident? No, sir. Tom passed away in a car crash the day after we located him, Morton replied with a tinge of regret. The news dashed their hopes of identifying those responsible for the studio ident. Dead? Patricks gaze narrowed. Continue the investigation, he instructed. Understood. Once the call was concluded, Jane inquired, Whats going on? Patrick exined, Our men tracked down Tom, but he died in a car ident. Dead? Jane found herself bewildered. The timing of Toms death following their discovery raised questions. Someone seemed to be manipting events from behind the scenes, and Jane was determined to uncover the identity of the puppet master. Chapter 85: Aggressive Protest The following morning, Jane once again made her way to the police station. Two officers apanied her to Lover Lake, where she recounted in detail the previous days events. They diligently recorded every piece of information, realizing that they could not afford to omit anything. Patrick had urged them to uncover the truth and prove Janes innocence as swiftly as possible. By the time Jane returned to the Pansy Group, it was nearly noon. Stepping out of the taxi, she was immediately surrounded by a group of unfamiliar people. Who are you? What do you want from me? Jane asked cautiously, her instincts on high alert. The people surrounding her appeared hostile and uninviting. Could this be an attempted robbery in broad daylight? Jane North! A gray-haired woman stepped forward, her eyes zing with anger as she grabbed Janes clothing. Look, everyone! Shes the murderer! Jane frowned and pushed the woman away, demanding, Who are you? And why are you shouting at me? Dont you recognize me? You killed my daughter! The woman retained her bnce and lunged at Jane again with tear-filled eyes. You heartless woman! You pushed my daughter into theke. My poor child is just twenty-five years old, and now shes in aa because of you. I dont know if shell ever wake up. Oh, Monica, what will I do without you? Jane realized that this woman was Monicas mother, and the surrounding people were likely friends and rtives of Monica, who had gathered to confront her. I didnt kill anyone. Your daughter is still alive. Shouldnt you be by her side instead of causing a scene here? Jane crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Joan Betsy, Monicas mother. Coma wasnt synonymous with death; there was still hope for Monica. A loving mother would be at her daughters side during such a trying time, yet Joan was creating a spectacle outside the Pansy Group building. Bitch! How dare you talk back to me? Monicas mother, Joan, shouted before pping Jane. Shameless bitch! Ill tear you apart for what youve done. You have no idea who youre messing with. Are you insane? Jane eximed as Joan prepared to strike again. She caught Joans hand and pushed her away, causing Joan to tumble to the ground. Joan sat on the ground, weeping openly. Ah! Did you all see that? This murderer wants to kill me, just as she did my beloved daughter. Look at her face. Shes wicked; dont let her deceive you. The people with Joan grew increasingly agitated and began to shout at Jane. One person even unfurled a banner with red text reading, Jane is a murderer! Blood for blood! The crowd began chanting loudly, drawing the attention of passersby, some of whom began filming the spectacle. Several even joined in cursing Jane.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Shes so beautiful; how could she be a murderer? Havent you heard that beautiful women are the most dangerous? This woman is no exception. Wow, I see it now. Themotion attracted more onlookers. In response, Joan heightened her theatrical disy. She raised her hands to the sky and wailed as if profoundly aggrieved. Oh, Monica, why are you so unlucky? Why did you encounter the devils daughter when you were only trying to make ends meet? She pushed you into theke just because you were better than her. She deserves to die, not you. I cant live without you, Monica. Ill join you if you die. Jane could hardly tolerate this madness any longer; her head throbbed. Get out of the way! she shouted, ring at Joan. Joan stared back at her, her gaze unwavering. I wont leave until I get justice for my daughter. I want everyone to see you for the murderer you are. The security guards, alerted by the noise, stepped outside the building. Upon seeing Jane besieged by the hostile crowd, they approached. The head of security guards addressed the crowd, This is private property, not a protest zone. Please disperse. Guards, youve arrived just in time, Joan dered, not budging. Dont allow this murderer into the premises. Arrest her. Joan grabbed one of the security guards arms. Jane, determined to fend off the impending attack, raised her phone and threatened, If you dont step aside, Ill call the police. Youve ndered me and disrupted public order. Do you want to go to jail? Joan retorted, How dare you threaten me? She then turned to her associates and urged, What are you all waiting for? Seek justice for Monica! The members of the group, like puppets on strings, charged toward Jane. One of them extended his hand to grab her arm. Jane was now trapped. Just as she was ready to defend herself, amanding and resolute voice rang out. Dont you dare! Jane looked up to see Patrick approaching, radiating an aura that sent shivers down everyones spines. The crowd parted to make way for him, and even Joan fell silent, her eyes wide with astonishment. Patrick halted by Janes side, holding her hand with tenderness in his eyes. Are you hurt? His worry and the warmth of his touch provided immensefort to Jane. No, Im fine, she replied, meeting his gaze with gratitude and relief. Morton, who followed closely behind Patrick, wore a stern expression as he addressed Joan and the others. Who are you, and why are you causing trouble here? Joan, her voice quaking, identified herself. Im Monicas mother. Jane pushed my daughter into theke; shes a murderer. Morton reacted with visible disgust as he replied, How dare you nder Jane? Turning to the head of the security guards, he ordered, Escort them away. With Janes hand still in his, Patrick led her into thepany building. Why didnt you call me? You could have been hurt. Patrick, who had been observing the situation from his office, had rushed down to ensure Janes safety. Jane smiled faintly. I thought I could handle it on my own. Patrick tilted his head slightly, leaning in closer, and whispered in her ear, Im always here for you, Jane. Next time, dont face such situations alone. His flirtatious tone made Jane blush. See youter! With that, she hurried to the secretaries office, leaving Patrick with a faint smile. He found her particrly charming when she was bashful. Arriving at her desk, Jane received the promotional photos from the photographer. She carefully examined each one. The indoor photos from their previous session looked promising, and Jane was satisfied with the results. Sylvia, the employee sitting next to Jane, couldnt contain her excitement. Jane, you wont believe this. Youre trending online! Janes attention was instantly captured. What do you mean? Chapter 86: Slanderous Gossips Jane couldnt believe her eyes C she was trending online? She quickly retrieved her phone from her bag and logged onto Facebook, where she came across a viral post that had garnered quite some attention. The post read: An employee of Pansy Group has been used of attempted murder and publicly assaulting the victims mother. Attached to the post were images depicting the alleged incidents. The body of the post imed that Jane had intentionally pushed Monica into Lover Lake, even though two eyewitnesses had testified against her. Strangely, the police had not detained Jane, fueling public outrage. The post also used Jane of violently attacking Monicas mother, Joan, further misrepresenting the truth. The attached photos showed Jane pushing Joan to the ground, although Jane had only acted in self-defense. The clever use of imagery painted Jane as the viin while positioning Joan as the pitiable victim. Harshments inundated the post, with people mercilessly condemning Jane. As she looked at the screen, Janes brow furrowed. This situation had escted beyond her expectations. The police investigation hadnt concluded, but the public was already quick to condemn her for crimes she hadntmitted. It was baffling that everyone was prejudiced against her, without considering her side of the story. Clearly, some trolls had been paid to stoke the fire, and it seemed that one of her numerous enemies was behind it. Jane pondered over the possible culprits when her phone suddenly rang. She answered it to find Anthony on the line. Have you seen the viral post? Why are you trending? he asked, his voice tinged with anger. Yes, I just saw it, Jane replied, offering a faint smile. Its nothing, really. Someone is just trying to tarnish my reputation. Okay, but do you know whos behind this? If you give me a name, Ill handle it immediately, Anthony vowed. Damn it! How dare they nder you? Ill hack the media system and clear your name. You dont need to do that, Jane replied nonchntly. Anthony was taken aback. Arent you concerned that this will damage your reputation? Jane chuckled and retorted, Ive been feeling a bit boredtely. This scandal adds some excitement. Lets watch the drama unfold. I have a feeling its going to be entertaining.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Anthony pondered for a moment and then asked, Do you mean Please run a check on Monica for me, Jane requested, leaning back in her chair. Since she attempted to harm me, there must be some clues she left behind. Anthony grasped her intention and promised, Alright, Im on it. Expect some good news soon. After ending the call, Janes eyes turned cold. Her initial n to enjoy a peaceful three months in Guavo seemed to have gone out the window. She couldnt sit idly by and let someone tarnish her reputation. Jane had no intention of being a pushover. She had been through too much to let someone drag her down. Deciding to face this challenge head-on, she realized it was time to take action. Having awakened early that morning, Jane felt a bit fatigued. She yawned as she rose from her chair and headed to the break room for a cup of coffee. In the hallway, she noticed her colleagues stealing nces at her and whispering to one another. Do you think the rumors are true? Did that seemingly gentle woman really push Monica into theke? Looks can be deceiving. If its going viral, there must be some truth to it. We cant say for certain. False rumors can be quite convincing. Even beautiful and gentle people can be murderers. Its a jungle out there in the countryside. Jane might have turned vicious after all those years there. Jane chose to ignore the gossip and held her head high as she proceeded to the break room. She didnt give any satisfaction to the gossipers with her reaction. The coffee vending machine filled Janes cup with its dark contents as she continued to think about the situation. Onlinements had been particrly harsh, and the assumption of guilt had been swift. Normally, such bacsh would have a significant impact on anyones emotional state. To mitigate the situation, Jane had received support from Patrick, who had taken steps to have the post taken down. Now he was here, checking up on her well-being. Patricks entrance into the break room was unexpected, given that it was primarily reserved for ordinary employees. Jane greeted him with surprise, Patrick? Why are you here? His usual custom was to be served beverages by his assistant, so his presence here was unusual. Patrick shut the door behind him and approached Jane, his gaze full of concern. Are you okay? Jane sipped her coffee calmly and replied, Huh? Why wouldnt I be? Patrick was taken aback. Havent you seen the viral post online? Jane smiled in response. I did see it, but it doesnt bother me. Im not guilty, so theres no reason for concern. Janes calm demeanor was unexpected, and it left Patrick searching for the appropriate response. The online bacsh had been severe, and typically, it would have affected anyone deeply. Quick to take action, he had made calls to have the post removed and had rushed to check on Janes well-being. However, he couldnt have anticipated her nonchnt attitude. Was she genuinely thisposed, or was she merely pretending? Intrigued, Patrick reached out and took Janes hand. He looked into her eyes and reassured her, Dont worry. Ive taken steps to have the post removed. If any employee here is caught speaking ill of you, theyll be dismissed immediately. Jane met his gaze with gratitude and relief, yet her facial expression puzzled Patrick. Arent you worried that this might tarnish your reputation? Jane snickered and responded, Ive been boredtely. This scandal adds a little excitement. Lets just enjoy the drama. I have a feeling its going to be fun. Patrick couldnt help but smile at her resilience. Jane, youre my fiance. Its my duty to protect you, understand? As he whispered in her ear, his warm breath sent shivers down her spine, making her blush. Her heart began to race, but she bit the inside of her lower lip to regain control. Falling into his arms, Jane allowed herself to be momentarily carried away by his presence, but then she snapped back to reality and gently pushed him away. Someone might see us, she reminded him. Besides, you shouldnt get too involved in my business. We arent in a real rtionship, and I can take care of myself. Jane detested being indebted to anyone, and she had been receiving significant help from Patricktely. She was cautious about setting a precedent. Patricks expression darkened as conflicting emotions flickered across his eyes. After a moment of reflection, he regained hisposure and pulled Jane toward him. As shended in his arms once more, Patrick questioned in a deep, intense voice, Tell me honestly, Jane. Do you see me only as your contractual fianc? His warm breath brushed against her face, making her heart race once again. She met his gaze, unable to look away, but she quickly averted her eyes and bit her lower lip. How could she let him affect her like this? Jane finally replied, Then wat else are you to me? Chapter 87: Monica Was Awake Patricks expression darkened as he held Jane firmly in his arms. He was determined to show her that he was more than just her contractual fianc. Perhaps changing the dynamics of their rtionship was what they both needed. Jane struggled to break free from his grasp, her fiery spirit undeterred. Let go of me! she demanded, her voice filled with defiance. What if I dont? Patrick countered, a cold smile ying on his lips. The tension in the break room was palpable, the air seemingly freezing. However, the moment was interrupted by a knock on the door. Is someone in? a voice from outside inquired. Another voice joined in, impatientlyining, Who locked the door from the inside? Do they think the break room is their private space? This is ridiculous! Jane seized the opportunity to escape Patricks embrace. Let me go! She opened the door and left the room, brushing past the two employees who stood outside, dumbfounded. Isnt that Jane? one of them asked, curious. Yes. Do you think she came here to hide because of the rumor? I guess shes guilty. I cant believe a murderer is working at thispany. How dare she show up to work after what she did? the other said, their judgment clouded by rumors. A stern voice interrupted the gossip. You two are fired! Startled, the gossiping women turned to find Patrick, the cold and imposing CEO, staring at them with a piercing gaze. The temperature in the room seemed to drop as he emanated an aura of authority. Patrick left the break room, and the two employees were left stunned by the encounter. Back at her desk, Jane received a call from Officer Bray, the police officer involved in her case. Hello, officer. To what do I owe this call? Jane answered the phone politely. Monica is awake! Officer Bray delivered the news with a serious tone. Really? Jane responded, her interest piqued. Yes! As soon as she regained consciousness, we went to hear her side of the story. She insists that you pushed her into theke, Bray reported, his voice even more serious. Jane frowned slightly. She wasnt surprised by Monicas ims; she had expected Monica to lie, given their antagonistic rtionship. It was ironic that the person she had saved was now trying to frame her. Thanks for informing me, Jane said, acknowledging the situation. Pending thepletion of the investigation, you shouldnt leave Guavo. You can be summoned to the station at any time. Dont worry; we will uncover the truth, Bray assured her. Jane nodded, understanding the necessity of cooperating with the investigation. All right, officer. Despite Patricks efforts, the rumors surrounding Jane being an attempted murderer continued to circte. Monicas allegations upon waking up had renewed interest in the story. Reporters gathered outside the hospital, eager to interview Monica, although they were denied ess beyond visiting hours. One reporter, however, managed to obtain Monicas phone number and ced a call. Word on the street is that you were pushed into Lover Lake by Jane, the fiance of Pansy Groups CEO. Is that true? the reporter inquired. Monica began to feign tears. Yes, its true. I didnt fall into the water by ident. Jane pushed me. She wanted to kill me. I heard shes still walking free. Please use your tform to demand justice for me. The reporter pressed for more details, asking, Can you provide additional information? Why did Jane want to harm you? Were there any prior disputes between you? Monica, with a sly and malicious gleam in her eyes, replied, Its a long story. How about this? Come to my hospital room tomorrow during visiting hours, and we can discuss it face to face. Monica intended to reveal her story gradually, building anticipation and milking the situation for both fame and to damage Janes reputation further. She knew that a live interview would garner more attention than a phone conversation, as viewers would be outraged upon seeing her cry in real-time. Monica scheduled an exclusive interview with reporters for the following day. She nned to describe how she was framed, pushed into the water by Jane, and how her assant had heartlessly refused to rescue her while she was drowning. After the call, Monicas eyes sparkled with malice. She was convinced that Jane would be sent to prison, making her near-death experience worthwhile. At the same time, Janes opponent, Florence, called her. Monica answered the call with a fake pitiful tone. Hello. Monica, its me, Florences voice came through. Youve done well this time. Thank you. Jane will be defeated this time, trust me. A smug smile crossed Monicas face. I n to put on an excellent act in front of the media and the police. Melissa and her ssmate have already testified in my favor. Jane is sure to be locked up for a few years. I like the sound of that, Florence responded with satisfaction. Although this wasnt our initial n, its still effective. I just want that nuisance out of my way. By the way, theres no evidence implicating us, right? Florence inquired. Of course not, Monica confirmed confidently. I scouted the location thoroughly before taking any action. Jane and I were the only ones there at that time. Even Melissa and her ssmate didnt arrive until I had fallen into theke. Im certain no one else knows that I identally fell into the water while attempting to push Jane. Thats good, Florence acknowledged. Monica was determined to see Jane removed from her path and to regain her position at Pansy Group. She had put everything on the line, and there was no room for failure this time. As night fell, the most trending news online revolved around Jane and Monica. With Monica pointing fingers at Jane after waking up, the publics condemnation of Jane escted further. Many people called for her immediate arrest, and the online bacsh intensified. In his office, Patrick leaned back in his chair, scrolling through his Twitter feed. His timeline was dominated by posts about the Jane and Monica incident, and he squinted slightly as he read through thements and articles. Morton entered the room and reported, Sir, Ive found what you asked me to look for. He handed a USB drive to Patrick. Patrick epted the drive, inserted it into hisputer, and reviewed the contents. Afterward, he parted his lips and said, Very good. Morton inquired, Should I have all the nderous posts about Jane taken down?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The media had proven to be increasingly untrustworthy, often publishing stories for the sake of web traffic. They had even begun seeking live interviews, which Patrick found rather foolish. Patrick contemted for a moment before responding, No need. Chapter 88: Counterattack (Part One) The night was eerily quiet as Janey on the sofa, her gaze fixed on her phone screen. The online uproar had only intensified since morning, with people hurling insults and threats at her. Some trolls went as far as wishing the same fate upon her as she allegedly did to Monica. The anticipation for tomorrows live broadcast was palpable. People were eager to hear the victims testimony, armed with virtual stones, ready to attack Jane once her alleged wickedness was confirmed. Jane pursed her lips and muttered, Tomorrow cante soon enough. Her phone rang, and she saw that it was Anthony calling. Ada, Ivepleted the assignment you gave me. Check your email; Ive sent it already, Anthony reported over the phone. Jane nodded with satisfaction. Thank you. No problem. Monica is ying with fire. She wont be prepared for whatsing! Anthony sneered. Ada, dont let them go! Jane chuckled and responded, Do I look like a pushover to you? Though her voice was calm, the underlying resolve sent shivers down even the bravest of spines. Thats what Im talking about! Anthony eximed. Its a piece of cake for Ada to y her enemies! Dont tter me, boy, Jane quipped. After ending the call, Jane was about to check her email when she heard a voice from the door. Who was that on the phone? Jane looked up and saw Patrick leaning against the doorframe, wearing a faint smile. Jane was taken aback. She distinctly remembered locking that door. How had he entered without making a sound? How much of her conversation with Anthony had he overheard? It didnt matter, though. She hadnt said anything inappropriate. Jane sat up and inquired, Why are you here? I remember locking that door. Patrick stepped into the room with a smirk, saying, This is my house, remember?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jane sighed in defeat. Fine Patrick walked to her and sat down with his legs crossed. Have you seen thetest viral post? I heard that Monica will have a live interview tomorrow. Jane confirmed, Yeah, everyone is talking about it online. Arent you afraid? Patrick inquired. Why should I be? Im innocent! Jane sneered. A clear conscience fears no usation. The liars are the ones who should be afraid, isnt that right? You have a point, Patrick agreed. Jane continued to maintain herposure. Patrick couldnt help but be amazed by her unwavering strength. Hemented, Women are known to be very emotional people, prone to bursting into tears if someone frames or wrongs them. But here you are, so calm as if youre not in the middle of a storm. Your strong psyche bedazzles me. Anything else? I want to go to bed, Jane said, pretending to yawn. She was eager to check the information Anthony had sent her and wanted to dismiss Patrick. Patrick had initiallye to reassure Jane and tell her not to worry about the uing live broadcast regarding Monica. Now, it appeared that reassurance wasnt necessary. Seeing that Jane was dismissing him, Patrick stood up. Sleep well. Once the door was shut, Jane immediately checked her email. She opened the file that Anthony had sent her, and a smile curved her lips. Monica had yed right into her hands, and Jane was going to expose her viinous deeds during the live interview tomorrow. At dawn the following morning, journalists from various media outlets gathered at the hospital gate, determined not to miss out on the first-hand information. They stormed the building like a herd of cattle released into a lush field as soon as visiting hours began. Monicay in her hospital bed, looking unwell, with Melissa by her side. Dear journalists, thank you foring today, Monica said, feigning weakness as she struggled to sit up. The cameras were already rolling, and Melissa helped her maintain the appearance of vulnerability. The lead reporter initiated the interview, setting the stage for the days revtions. Hello, everyone. Im sure youre all eager to learn what transpired between Monica and Jane. There have been numerous spections, but what is the truth? Today, were in Monicas hospital room to hear from the people involved about what happened that day. A reporter inquired of Melissa, Miss Pansy, there have been rumors that Jane is your cousin Patrick Pansys fiance. Whats your stance on this? Melissa swiftly rified, Thats just a baseless rumor. Do you know who my cousin is? A virtuous and upright man like Patrick would never be engaged to a heartless woman. The Pansy family is no ce for criminals like Jane. We wee only those who are virtuous. The reporters collectively breathed a sigh of relief. They had been wary of offending Patrick, so Melissas statement put their fears to rest. With the spotlight now on Monica, another journalist asked, Miss Betsy, I understand this might be difficult, but can you tell us what happened at Lover Lake on that fateful day? Many people are eager to know the truth. Monica, with her pale face, began to recount the events. First of all, I want to thank you all for your concern. She clutched her chest and continued, On that day, my friend had canceled our ns to have fun at Lover Lake, leaving me to wander alone. I crossed paths with Jane near theke, and she started hurling insults and death wishes at me. I tried to walk away, but she pulled me back and pushed me into theke. As I struggled to stay afloat, Jane taunted me, telling me to die. Monica wiped away her tears as she concluded her ount. Another reporter inquired, Why do you think Jane pushed you into theke? Monicas tears flowed as she replied, Im not sure, but it might be rted to a grudge she holds against me. During my time at Pansy Group, Jane was envious of me, and I thought it was just a simple dislike. I never expected she harbored such hatred that she wanted me dead. Im not a good swimmer, and I fought with all my might to stay alive. I cried out for help, but Jane just stood on the shore, yelling at me to die faster. Melissa chimed in, Yes, thats true. My ssmate and I witnessed how Jane pushed Monica into theke. The lead reporter said to the camera, And there you have it, viewers! It turns out the spections and tidbits of news were indeed urate. Jane intentionally pushed Monica into theke. Criminals like Jane shouldnt be allowed to roam freely. We believe that the long arm of thew will catch up with her soon. The audience apuded these words, showering Jane with harsh criticism. At that moment, Jane entered the ward and overheard the reportersments. Holding her head high, she walked into the room, looking at Monica calmly. Monicas statement had just given Jane the perfect opportunity for a counterattack. Chapter 89: Counterattack (Part Two) Monica stood there, shocked for a moment. Her eyes brimmed with a mix of anger and disdain as she finally spoke, Janele, youre a murderer. How dare you show up here? The reporters, seizing this unexpected turn of events, directed their attention and cameras toward Jane. Her unexpected appearance took everyone by surprise. Online users, who had spected that Jane would be in hiding, vented their frustrations, hurling insults and curses her way. However, some media personnel were thrilled, as Janes presence promised a more engaging and dramatic interview. The media couldnt have asked for a better story, with the potential for a fiery confrontation between the two women. A reporter, seizing the opportunity, stepped forward and questioned Jane, Melissa and Monica have shared their ounts of what transpired at Lover Lake, stating that you pushed Monica into theke. Is this true? Jane chuckled, looking at Melissa. Melissa, did you truly witness me pushing Monica into theke? Melissa nodded confidently. Yes, my ssmate and I saw the whole incident. Are you absolutely certain? Jane continued, her gaze shifting to Monica, a hint of a sneer ying on her lips. Monica, did you clearly see me push you into theke? Monica, filled with rage, responded angrily, Yes! Youre so wicked that you wanted to murder me. How could I possibly be mistaken? You were the one who pushed me into theke! Jane remained calm, her voice steady. Monica, you im that I pushed you into theke with the intention of killing you. But youre still alive, arent you? Who rescued you? Monica was caught off guard. She knew full well that Jane was the one who had saved her and performed CPR. However, she had no intention of revealing the truth. Monica red at Jane and replied, I lost consciousness at that moment. How could I know? What about you, Melissa? You witnessed me pushing Monica into the water, so you must have seen who saved her, correct? Jane inquired, arms crossed, her tone unwavering. Melissa hesitated momentarily before responding, It was Osborn. Jane, raising her voice, addressed the wards door, Osborn? Were you the one who rescued Monica? The reporters were ecstatic, unable to believe that Osborn had made an appearance. Osborn stepped into the room, removing his hat and sunsses, revealing his handsome features. Wow, its Osborn, the movie star! Osborn was known for being low-key and rarely granting media interviews. Even though reporters would often trail him for a chance to snap a picture, it was a rare sight to see him at an event like this. A reporter couldnt hide his excitement and inquired, Osborn, were you also present during the Lover Lake incident? Osborn nodded in affirmation. The reporter continued, Can you tell us what transpired that day? Did Jane push Monica into theke? Osborn cleared his throat and spoke gently, No. On that day, we were at Lover Lake to shoot an advertisement. Jane had gone to scout the perfect location for the shoot. When I arrived at the scene, I saw Monica in theke. I quickly jumped in to rescue her, even though Im not a strong swimmer. Jane also entered the water to save both of us. The reporters exchanged incredulous nces, stunned by Osborns testimony. Jane was the one who had saved Monica. Why would she rescue Monica if she had pushed her into theke with murderous intent? Seeing the puzzled expressions of the reporters, Osborn retrieved his phone from his pocket, opened his photo library, and disyed a video. I captured a video at the time. Take a look. In the video, Jane was skillfully administering CPR to Monica, her brow glistening with sweat. As you can see, if I had pushed Monica into theke with the intention of killing her, why would I bother to save her? Do you think Im that foolish? Jane asked with a sarcastic tone, her gaze fixed on the reporters. Some of the reporters couldnt contain theirughter upon hearing Janes remark. Jane, dont think you can erase your crime of attempting to murder Monica with a few words! Melissa retorted, her face darkening.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Monica chimed in, Exactly! Monica folded her arms and red at Jane. Even though you saved me, it doesnt change the fact that you pushed me into theke and wanted to kill me. Jane responded, her voice dripping with sarcasm, Indeed? Who intended to kill whom? Who attacked me with a knife in Pansy Groups garage? The reporters, upon hearing Janes statements, became intrigued. They inquired eagerly, Do you mean? Pansy Groups underground garage was equipped with surveince cameras, and Jane had retrieved the surveince footage from that day this morning. Jane began ying the video for all to see. In the video, Monica had insulted Jane, pulled out a knife, and attempted to stab her while shouting, Jane, go to hell! The video abruptly paused, and Jane continued coldly, Youve all witnessed it. Monica was the one who attempted to stab me with a knife and take my life. Janes live video was being broadcast to viewers all over the country, and onlinements started flooding in. Oh my God, Monica is a terrible person. Jane seems to have turned the tables. The plot thickens, and its bing more intriguing. Keep it up! Osborn is quite attractive. Is there anyone else whos captivated by him? I stand with Osborn and Jane! Monicas face contorted in frustration. Jane, stop your lies! You were the one who pushed me into theke. Jane sneered, Lies? Do you really believe Id push you into theke, then save you? You must think I have a few screws loose, dont you? Chapter 90: Counterattack (Part Three) Nonsense! Monica eximed, her eyes locked onto Jane. She bit her lower lip and clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her flesh. Dont try to conte the issues here. How does anything youre saying change the fact that you tried to kill me? Janes icy expression intensified. She swiftly retrieved her phone and opened a file that Anthony had sent her the day before. Here is the record of your browser history. In the days leading up to the incident, you searched for methods of causing harm to someone without getting caught. Most of the articles you clicked on were about pushing people into ake to make it appear as an idental drowning. Monicas face drained of color, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as she saw her deleted browser history disyed on Janes phone. She had cleared her browsing history, thinking it would protect her. How had Jane obtained this information? Monica struggled to reassure herself that this couldnt be real. As far as she knew, recovering deleted browsing records was nearly impossible. She took a deep breath, trying to maintain a defiant fa?ade. Youve fabricated these records. Ive never searched for such things in my life. Jane, youre hurting me even further despite what youve already done. Jane chuckled, her voice dripping with confidence. Just so you know, Ive already contacted the police to retrieve yourputer. Erasing your browsing history wont change a thing. In this day and age, technology is advanced. A skilled hacker can easily recover deleted records. Soon, the truth will be revealed. You Monica was left stunned, unable to form a coherent response. She pointed at Jane, her face drained of color. Calm down, Monica. Im not finished yet, Jane said with a self-assured smile. She pulled out a pen recorder and twirled it between her fingers. I believe youll find this even more intriguing. Under the curious gazes of the audience, Jane pressed the y button. The recorded conversation was between Monica and her mother, Laura. Monica, your father went gambling again and lost a lot of money. He owes arge sum of money to a creditor. This morning, the creditor came knocking, threatening to kill us if we dont pay up. I dont know what else to do. Can you help us pay off the debt? Lauras voice was filled with desperation. Mom, dont worry, Monica responded with a determined tone. Give me some time. Ill soon return to Pansy Group. Ill have enough money to clear our debts. Really? Lauras voice expressed skepticism. Are you sure? Of course, Monica replied firmly. Once I get rid of Jane for good, I can go back to work at Pansy Group. Jane will be at Lover Lake for an advertisement shoot tomorrow. When I see that shes all alone near theke, Ill push her in without anyone noticing. Shell drown in no time. Even if her body ister found, it will be ruled as idental drowning, Monica said with a vicious tone. A tumult of shouting broke out in the ward. The reporters were taken aback. None of them had anticipated such a shocking revtion. Jane turned off the pen recorder, her gaze cold and unwavering. Do you have anything else to say, Monica? At this point, Monicas face had turned ashen. She wished what had just happened were a terrible dream. How had Jane managed to acquire a recording of her phone conversation with her mother? Dear viewers, youve just witnessed the unfolding of events, one of the reporters spoke, addressing the audience. ording to thetest evidence Jane has presented, its safe to say that Monica is not the victim in this case but rather the mastermind behind the entire plot. We leave it to the police to investigate further. Like everyone else, were eager to see justice served. Those connected to the live broadcast unleashed a torrent ofments, some hurling insults at Monica. What a shameless woman Monica is! It turns out she fell into her own trap. I wish she had drowned to death! We were wrong about Jane. Shes innocent. I hope she can forgive us. Jane is incredible. Love her! Marry me, Jane! Bah! Stop dreaming. Shes mine! The fervent praise and admiration for Jane filled thements section. Outside the ward, Patrick sat on a bench, gazing at hisputer screen with a smile. He had initially nned to hand over the USB drive that Morton had given him to the police that morning. However, upon learning that Jane had requested a day off from work and had a suspicious meeting with Monica, his curiosity got the better of him. To his surprise, Jane had visited Monicas ward just as the tell-all interview was underway. Monica had falsely imed that Jane had pushed her, but Jane had presented irrefutable evidence of Monicas deceit. Patrick nodded thoughtfully. Jane had been meticulously preparing her counterattack while appearing calm the previous day. Her strategy was proving to be a knockout blow. Patrick couldnt help but admire his nominal fiance. After the reporters addressed the audience for a few more minutes, the cameras shifted their focus to Monica, and the reporters resumed their interrogation. What do you have to say about the recording Jane just yed? Is that your voice? a reporter inquired. No! Its a fake! Monica responded, her fists clenched and her teeth gritted. Jane fabricated it. Shes trying to frame me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Youre the liar, Monica. Jane has been wronged, and you know it. Suddenly, a cold and authoritative male voice resounded from the door. All eyes were drawn to the entrance, where Patrick stood, dressed in a tailored ck suit. He walked toward Jane with a confident stride, took her hand, and gazed at her with affection. He then addressed the room, his voice resolute. Im here to ensure that my lovely fiance gets the justice she deserves. Chapter 91: Counterattack (Part Four) Fiance! Janes heart raced as she heard Patrick announce their engagement to the world. While his words warmed her heart, she couldnt help but feel a hint of difort, worrying about theplications that might arise when it was time to call off the engagement. Jane pushed aside theseplex emotions and whispered, What are you doing here? Patrick, his head slightly tilted, whispered in her ear, Didnt I tell you that Im more than ready to deal with anyone who tries to hurt you? Their intimate whispers drew the attention of everyone in the room. The warmth of Patricks breath on her ear made Janes cheeks blush, and she quickly looked away. Meanwhile, Melissa, watching from the sidelines, felt a mix of emotions. She had previously denied Janes ties to Patrick and the Pansy family. But now, Patrick had publicly dered Jane as his fiance, and their intimate interaction left Melissa seething with shame, jealousy, and hatred. Good to have you here, Mr. Pansy, a reporter switched to a ttering tone. We were just discussing how Janes evidence has turned the tables in her favor. We all know shes innocent, and Im sure the viewers feel the same. Monica, however, wasnt ready to give up. She moved closer to Patrick with pitiful eyes, attempting to sway him. Its not true! The evidence Jane presented is fake. She pushed me into theke, not the other way around! Patricks re sent a chill down Monicas spine. She came to an abrupt stop, her hands helplessly sped together. She couldnt afford to lose; she hade too far. But an idea sparked in her mind C as long as she refused to admit her guilt, what could Jane do to her? With a smug smile, Patrick dered, Fake? Fine, lets see what you have to say about this. Morton, who had been standing in the background, knew it was time. He approached, turned on aptop, and yed a video. The video was shot by an amateur photographer capturing the beautiful scenery around Lover Lake from the top of a nearby mountain. By chance, the photographer had captured the incident. At first, the video showed Jane strolling along thekeshore, searching for the perfect spot for the shoot. After a few moments, she stopped and nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, Monica emerged from behind, sneaking up on Jane. The video clearly showed Monicas aggressive advances. In contrast, Jane remained calm with her arms folded. The two women engaged in a brief scuffle, Monica bing increasingly aggressive. After two minutes, Monica charged at Jane, who swiftly sidestepped, causing Monica to slip and fall into theke. The video ended there. Patrick had instructed Morton to conduct thorough research to find irrefutable evidence of Janes innocence. After several days of effort, they had obtained this video proof of the events that day. Monicas mouth fell open in shock as she watched the video. There was no denying the evidence, and she was cornered. Patrick asked, Do you still want to deny it? Monica stammered, No, Mr. Pansy. Please let me exin But Patrick interrupted her, Enough, Jane will see justice served. I wont let you off the hook. All the evidence will be handed over to the police. If you have any sense left, youll turn yourself in. Turn herself in? Monica couldnt do that. She couldnt go to jail. She had reached her breaking point. Everything was Janes fault. If Jane hadnt shown up, Monica wouldnt have been fired, Patrick would have fallen in love with her, and no one would hate her. She wouldnt have been forced into such desperate actions. You ruined everything, Jane. Id rather die than let you go! Monicas eyes sparked with fury. In an instant, she grabbed a fruit knife from the bedside table and lunged at Jane. She was ready to kill her greatest enemy, even if it meant her own death. Jane was taken aback. The scene felt eerily familiar, reminiscent of the attack in Pansy Groups underground parking lot. The difference was that this time, it was happening in front of cameras. Patrick had saved her, and the situation became even more dangerous. To avoid a repeat of the previous incident, Jane stood still, her heart racing. Patrick stepped in and shielded her, grabbing Monicas wrist just inches from Janes chest. The fruit knife fell to the floor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The audience held their breath, and hundreds ofments poured in within seconds. Am I seeing things? Did Monica just try to stab Jane during a live broadcast? Wow, Patrick saved Jane just in time. Hes incredible! Why did Patrick put himself at risk? Hes too good to her. Once Morton had regained hisposure, he instructed the reporters to turn off their cameras and leave immediately. Patrick had proven Janes innocence, so there was no need for the reporters to stay. Patrick pushed Monica to the floor and stared down at her with an intense re. You lunatic! How dare you try to stab Jane in my presence? Do you have a death wish? Patrick, why are you always so good to Jane? Melissa stepped forward, shoving Jane aside. Shes just a bitch who will hurt you one day! Jane interjected, folding her arms. By the way, Melissa, didnt you testify that you saw me push Monica into theke? What do you have to say now that the evidence has proven you wrong? Chapter 92: Patrick Is A Good Guy Stunned, Melissa pursed her lips and reluctantly admitted, Maybe my eyes yed tricks on me. The video Patrick had shown exposed the truth and revealed Melissas lie. Jane couldnt help but add a touch of sarcasm, Did your eyes deceive your ssmate as well? Perjury is a crime, Melissa, and it can lead to detention, among other repercussions. I said my eyes deceived me! Melissa yelled, desperation in her gaze as she turned to Patrick for help. But Patrick paid her no heed and held Janes hand. Lets go. Jane and Patrick left the ward hand in hand, leaving Melissa envious and frustrated. As they entered the elevator, Patrick nced at Jane with admiration. Your performance today exceeded my expectations. Jane smiled, teasing, Did you expect me to be a pushover? Patrick grinned, shaking his head. No. Thank you for what you did, Jane expressed her gratitude. She didnt anticipate that Patrick would stand up for her and unearth such crucial evidence that exposed Monicas lies. But Patrick reminded her, I promised to protect you. His voice was enticing and slightly seductive, making Jane involuntarily lean closer. However, a hint of disappointment flickered in Patricks eyes. Did she intend to keep her distance? Did she have no feelings for him, considering what he had done for her? Patricks expression grew cold, and the air in the elevator turned tense. Just then, Janes phone rang. It was her grandfather calling. Grandpa, why are you calling all of a sudden? Jane answered. Her grandfathersughter echoed through the phone. I saw what happened on TV today. Patrick is a good guy, and hes protecting you. Jane was slightly embarrassed. Her grandfathers voice was so loud that Patrick might have overheard. Her grandfather continued with enthusiasm, Youve been spending a lot of time with him for almost a month now. How are you two? When will I get to attend your wedding? Grandpa, what are you talking about? Jane blushed. Come on! This guy is talented, handsome, capable, and worthy of you, her grandfather praised Patrick. Grandpa, I have to go now, Jane hurriedly ended the call. Your grandfather has great taste, much better than yours, Patrick teased. Jane rolled her eyes. You can be quite narcissistic, cant you? Ignoring Patrick, she focused on the elevators floor indicator, eager to reach the first floor quickly. As they exited the elevator, Patricks phone rang. It was his grandfather, Mike.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Grandpa, whats up? Patrick answered with a subtle expression. I havent seen you and Jane in a while. When are you twoing to visit me? Mikes voice came through the phone speaker. Patrick agreed, Ille to visit when Im free. Make it tonight. Ill have the chef prepare your favorite dishes, Mike insisted, hanging up without waiting for Patricks response. Patrick sighed. Both he and his grandfather had a habit of being quite assertive. Jane asked what was going on, and Patrick exined that his grandfather had invited them for dinner that evening. Oh, I see, Jane responded with a faint smile. Their grandfathers had called them at the same time, making Jane feel uneasy. Patrick assured, Ill pick you up after work. They returned to thepany, where Janes coworker, Sylvia, approached her excitedly. Jane, your revtion this morning was amazing. You exposed that shameless Monica! Eve eximed in admiration. Jane smiled, saying, She deserved it. Eve pointed out how popr Jane had be online. Do you know how popr you are on the inte now? Look at all the trending posts and searches, all about you. Jane nced at the screen and saw posts about her and Patrick. Most were supportive and admired theirpatibility, while a few were harshments about Janes background. Jane asked Anthony to take down the trending posts, exining it wasnt what she intended. In Patricks office, he was absorbed in browsing through the news but was soon surprised to see the posts about Jane being taken down within minutes. Chapter 93: Sexual Prowess Patricks furrowed brow betrayed his concern. He had deliberately allowed the media to report the news, and he hadnt authorized its removal. The post had be the most viewed in history, and it made no sense for someone to remove it. Intrigued, he dialed Mortons number, instructing him, Find out who removed the most viral post about what I said and why. Morton replied, Yes, sir, perplexed about who might have the authority to remove such a post, aside from Patrick himself. Meanwhile, Jane received a message from Anthony confirming that the task wasplete. With a sense of satisfaction, she responded, Good! I knew you wouldnt fail. Curious about Anthonys remark, Jane felt puzzled by his insinuation that only someone like Patrick could control her. Annoyed, she texted back, Mind your own business, Anthony. Turning her attention back to herptop, she discovered that there were no more news articles about her, and she continued her work. The progress of the Ice and Fire advertisement had been hampered by Monicas stunt, and Jane needed to expedite the process. After arranging with Osborn and Maria for another shoot, she contacted Bruce to schedule the press conference. With everything in ce, the productunch was imminent. Time passed swiftly, and it was only when Patrick called her that Jane realized howte it had be. Can we leave now? Patricks voice sounded through the phone. Checking the time, Jane saw that they had exceeded working hours. She agreed, saying, Okay. Patrick, now behind the wheel, focused on the road. Jane settled into the passenger seat and gazed out the window. However, Patricks phone rang suddenly. It was Morton calling. Patrick put on his wireless earphone to answer the call, asking, Whats up? Morton informed him, Sir, Ive just discovered who removed the post. It was taken down by a well-known hacker known as Anthony. Anthony? Patricks brow furrowed. He had heard of this mysterious individual before. Do you know why he did it? Morton replied, No, sir, Im still investigating. I think he was merely showing off. Patrick instructed him, Continue the investigation. Janes heart skipped a beat upon hearing Anthonys name. She worried that Patrick had discovered her connection to Anthony. She held her breath, anticipating Patricks inquiry. But instead, Patrick drove to his grandfathers house without further questions. When Jane heard Anthonys name during the call, she frowned, feeling uneasy. She wondered whether Patrick was about to reveal her other identity. Mike, Patricks grandfather, weed them as they arrived. Dolly, the family dog, enthusiastically greeted Jane, which brought a smile to her face. Jane was struck by Mikesment, Even Dolly misses you.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. To her surprise, Patrick immediately epted Mikes invitation to stay the night. Jane wondered why Patrick made this decision without consulting her. Mike informed them that they would stay the night, leaving no room for objections. Both grandfathers had agreed that they needed to bring Patrick and Jane closer, and Mike had made it his mission. Patrick agreed without hesitation, surprising Jane, who was taken aback by his willingness to ept without consulting her. In the dining room, they enjoyed a table filled with various dishes. Jane noticed the unique dishes in front of Patrick, which seemed like aphrodisiacs. She was puzzled by Mikes intentions. Before she could ponder further, Mike ced a piece of meat on Patricks te, urging him to eat more. Patrick seemed to notice the implication, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Jane, amused, teasingly asked him, Are you impotent or something? Patricks face darkened, offended by her questioning his sexual prowess. Youll find out soon, he muttered, determined to prove her wrong. After dinner, Mike led them to Patricks room, indicating that Jane should stay there for the night. Jane, feeling uneasy, asked to stay in the guest room, but Mike disagreed, stating it was the only avable room due to ongoing renovations. Frustrated, Jane reluctantly agreed. Before she knew it, Patrick took charge of the situation, agreeing on her behalf. Mike ordered them to stay the night, making it clear that there were no objections. As they prepared to leave the dining room, Mike advised, You two will stay the night. No objections. Again, Patrick agreed without consulting Jane. She felt frustrated that he was making decisions on her behalf without her input. They proceeded to Patricks room, but Jane hesitated, pointing out that she had wished to stay in the guest room. Mike, however, was insistent. Jane found herself locked in the room, bewildered by Mikes actions. Feeling like a prisoner, she was left wondering about Mikes intentions. Suddenly, Patrick seized her and pressed her against the door. His fingers caressed her hair, and he whispered seductively in her ear, Who questioned my sexual prowess earlier? Chapter 94: Tell Me About Candy The room was filled with Patricks lingering scent of masculine cologne as he loomed over Jane with intense eyes. After a moments hesitation, Jane spoke up, Uh your grandpa did. Really? Patrick raised an eyebrow in surprise. Jane nodded quickly, exining, He wanted to imply that you were impotent. Patricks face darkened, but a glimmer of desire sparkled in his eyes, perhaps due to the aphrodisiacden food his grandfather had served. At this moment, Jane looked like a blooming flower, and Patrick couldnt resist wanting to pluck her. Jane licked her dry lips, her eyes shimmering with innocence. I didnt mean anything Seductively, Patrick leaned closer, and their lips met. Janes heart raced as she felt the strange warmth of his kiss. She bit her lip and gently pushed him away, whispering, Im going to take a shower. She hurried into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. After her quick shower, she realized that she had no clothes to wear. Patrick! Jane called out. Patricks voice came from the other side of the bathroom door, and he asked, Whats up? Jane exined, I dont have any clothes. Can you go to Water Moon Community and get something for me? With both hands cupping her flushed cheeks, she felt embarrassed to make this request. Your grandpa locked the door. I cant teleport, you know, Patrick teased, knowing that his grandfather was not easily swayed. Feeling even more embarrassed, Jane contemted calling Mike to plead with him. But before she could do so, Patrick knocked on the door and charmingly said, Open up. Suspicious of his intentions, Jane cautiously opened the door, holding a hairdryer for self-defense. Patrick handed her a bag, and she took it inside to examine its contents. It contained a new set of womens underwear and a clean white shirt. Jane noticed the oversized shirt and wondered aloud, Why is the shirt so big, like it belongs to a man? Is it yours? She frowned, puzzled by the presence of womens underwear. Did Patrick often bring women here? Reluctantly, she got dressed and stepped out. When she entered the bedroom, Patrick was taken aback by her appearance. His eyes smoldered with passion as he gazed at her. With her wet hair and his oversized shirt, she looked incredibly sexy. Patrick swallowed hard, and Jane questioned him, Howe you have a set of womens underwear at home? Blushing under his intense scrutiny, Jane attempted to distract him by asking, Do you often bring women here?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Patrick replied, teasingly, Are you jealous? Jane demanded an answer, and Patrick cleared his throat before exining, I dont know about that. I just found it on the sofa. My grandpa must have asked a maid to prepare it for you. Jane was struck by Mikes thoughtfulness. She was at a loss for words. Patrick then suggested they get some rest, and Jane pointed at the king-sized bed in the room. She stated, Ill sleep on the sofa. Its too small for you, and Im used to a soft,fortable bed. Patrick immediately refused, dering that she was a guest and should not be relegated to the sofa. Jane retreated to the sofa, but Patrick pulled her back and said, You are a guest. You cant sleep on the sofa. When Jane ended up on the bed, Patrick whispered suggestively, Isnt it obvious? Lets sleep in the bed together. Before Jane could react, he lifted her and set her on the bed. Jane protested, but he silenced her, warning, Dont even dare. If you take advantage of me again, Ill teach you a lesson you would never forget. Jane, fearful but determined, retreated to a corner of the bed and red at Patrick. He backed off, acknowledging her anger. As she sat on the bed, her eyes met his, and he looked at her earnestly. He asked, Jane, have you ever considered your grandfathers suggestion? Jane was taken aback by his question, and Patrick exined, Dont you think we should try to work on our rtionship? In the past, Patrick had assumed Jane was just another gold digger after his wealth. But over time, he hade to realize that she was different. She was independent and hardworking, and he couldnt help but admire her beauty. He also felt an inexplicable desire to protect her. Jane took a deep breath and replied, I have a question for you, Patrick. Sure, go ahead, he said, somewhat surprised by her sudden seriousness. Jane asked directly, Do you love Candy? The twinkle in Patricks eyes dimmed, and he realized he hadnt thought about Candy as much recently. After a moment, he replied, What exactly do you want to know? Jane continued, You love Candy, dont you? Without beating around the bush, she confronted him. Patricks response was hesitant, I dont know. I used to, but things have changed. Jane looked into his eyes, seeking the truth. So, you dont love her anymore? Patrick admitted, I cant say for sure. My feelings areplicated. Jane pressed further, But youve thought about her recently? Patrick nodded, Yes, I have. Jane acknowledged his honesty, saying, I appreciate your honesty, Patrick. Chapter 95: Jane and Candy Patrick fell into silence. He opened the bedside table drawer, picked a cigar, and ignited it with a lighter. He sat there, enveloped in a cloud of smoke, his expression a mixture of cold detachment and a touch of sadness that creased his brow. Patrick smoked the cigar until it had burned down to the end. Candy She was with me when I was kidnapped as a child. Kidnapped? Jane furrowed her brow, recalling that Patrick had mentioned his kidnapping multiple times before. Jane, have you ever been kidnapped? She remembered thinking those questions were odd and impolite back then. Now, she wondered if Patrick saw her as Candy or a substitute for her. Patricks expression darkened as he delved into his painful past. The kidnappers targeted me, and Candy was simply in the wrong ce at the wrong time. We were both locked up in a cabin somewhere, spending several days in the darkness. How did you manage to escape? Jane inquired, her voice thick with emotion. She wanted to understand what Patrick and Candy had endured. Patricks handsome face contorted as he recounted, Candy fell off a cliff to save me. He didnt want to dwell on the past; the memories were too painful. He had been powerless to save Candy, only watching helplessly as she disappeared into the abyss. Candy had never been heard from again, but Patrick hadnt given up hope. Hed been searching for her ever since but had found nothing. Jane fell silent, the realization of the tragic nature of Patricks past with Candy settling in. Candy had risked her life to save him. She might even be dead. Patricks inability to forget her now made sense. Do I resemble Candy? Jane suddenly asked. Patrick was taken aback. Candy was just a child when these events urred, and his memories of her appearance were vague. What he remembered most about Candy was the warmth she had radiated, an unforgettable sensation. When he was alone with Jane, it felt like she was Candy, not due to physical resemnce but because Jane exuded a simr faint fragrance and gave him that same warmth. You share some simrities, Patrick admitted. Jane couldnt shake an ufortable feeling. She now understood why Patrick had been so protective of her in the past, willing to put himself between her and danger, or go to great lengths to help her when she was falsely used by Monica. He had asked, Dont you think we should work on our rtionship? because he saw her as a recement for Candy. Jane took a deep breath, realizing her situation. She looked at Patrick and spoke firmly, Patrick, listen to me. I am Jane, a unique individual. Theres only one of me in this world. I wont be anyones substitute. My future husband must love me unconditionally. I wont marry someone who sees me as a recement. So, its impossible for us to be together. With her resolute tone, Jane got up, grabbed a nket from the bed, and went to the sofa to lie down. The firmness in her voice reverberated in Patricks ears as he watched her. It waste at night, and both Jane and Patrick had a sleepless night. Janey on the sofa, pondering the past month with Patrick. He truly was an exceptional man, just as her grandfather had promised. He was talented, handsome, capable, and highly regarded in the city. However, his heart belonged to his childhood love, Candy. Jane was always a perfectionist, especially when it came to love. She would never be a substitute for someone else, no matter how exceptional the man was. Patricks heart belonged to Candy, and that was a fact Jane couldnt change. In the morning, Jane and Patrick both looked exhausted as they left the room. Mike, who was in a cheerful mood, noticed their tired expressions when he opened the door for them. None of the dishes went to waste, Mike muttered, giving them an ambiguous smile. You two need to control yourselves. Jane was left speechless. She couldntprehend what was on Mikes mind. As she arrived at the office, she couldnt stop thinking about the story of Patrick and Candy. If Candy was the woman Patrick loved, Jane was determined to help him find her. She sent a message to Anthony.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Please help me investigate someone. Anthony responded promptly, Who? A girl who was kidnapped with Patrick ten years ago. Her nickname is Candy. Ten years ago? Do you have any other information, anything else? Jane replied, Thats all I know. Please get back to me as soon as possible. Anthony, however, seemed helpless. Okay. Jane was confident in Anthonys abilities. In the past, he had always been quick toplete any task she assigned. However, this time, Anthony didnt respond for a long time. Jane waited until it waste at night before calling him. How is the investigation going? I couldnt find anything. Jane was taken aback. How was it possible that Anthony, who was known for his exceptional skills, couldnt find any information? Anthony sounded guilty and filled with self-doubt. Im sorry, Ada. I tried my best, but I really couldnt find anything. Maybe its because Im not skilled enough. Ada, maybe you should try Okay, I understand, Jane replied and hung up the phone. Frowning, she wondered what kind of girl Candy was and what had happened that day. Most importantly, why couldnt Anthony find any information about her? Chapter 96: Plagiarized Jane should have anticipated this oue. If finding Candy were that simple, Patrick would have located her years ago. Yet, Candy remained elusive. Jane pondered why Candy was so challenging to find. What had happened to her after she fell off that cliff? Whether she was alive or deceased, there should be some traces or evidence of her existence. How could she vanish entirely? Jane couldnt fathom it and had no leads left to pursue. For the time being, she would need to set it aside. In the following days, Jane delved deep into her work, determined toplete the Ice and Fire shoot. The press conference to officiallyunch the Ice and Fire collection was only a few days away. Jane believed her design would make Ice and Fire an instant hit, propelling Pansy Group to the forefront of the jewelry industry. However, just two days before the press conference, disaster struck. Jane arrived at her workce early, making final preparations for the uing event. That morning, her phone received a news alert that captured her attention. Love Jewelry was preparing to release a new collection, Let Yourself Go. Jane clicked to read the main article, which stated: Love Jewelry, the leading jewelry brand in the country, has partnered with Madeline, a globally renowned jewelry designer, to create an astounding new collection called Let Yourself Go. This collection features pieces that change colors based on the lighting they are exposed to, giving women the opportunity to express themselves like never before. Imagine dazzling people at any party with your color-changing gems. Jane quickly skimmed through more details about the uing Let Yourself Gounch. The jewelry in the new collection was strikingly simr to her design, with gems that changed color ording to the lighting conditions. It was precisely Janes concept and a major selling point for the Ice and Fire collection. Unfortunately, the public was unaware of this feature, as Pansy Group had kept it a secret until the press conference. Now, someone had beaten them to the punch. Evidently, Love Jewelry had stolen her idea. They were a prominent domestic jeweler and widely recognized. They had long held afortable monopoly in the industry, which was disrupted when Pansy Group entered the scene. Jane believed that if the Ice and Fireunch proceeded as nned, it would propel Pansy Group ahead of Love Jewelry. This tant giarism wasnt surprising, considering what was at stake, but Jane was taken aback that even someone as renowned as Marilyn would resort to such tactics. Just then, Patrick called. Come to my office. Jane agreed and made her way to his office. After the night when everything became clear between her and Patrick, she felt morefortable in his presence. In his office, Patrick leaned back in his chair, speaking in a deep voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Did you see todays news about Love Jewelry? Jane acknowledged, Yes, I did. Patricks brow furrowed. How did this happen? Jane sighed and said, If I told you that Marilyn giarized my design, would you believe me? Without hesitation, Patrick replied, Yes. His unwavering trust warmed Janes heart. However, he quickly added, But the current situation poses a problem for Pansy Group. Patrick tapped his knuckles on the table, creating an oppressive atmosphere. Jane concurred, I know. Jane rubbed her temples, Love Jewelry has introduced this design as their own. When we hold the press conference in two days, everyone will believe that we were the giarizers. The public would naturally assume that thepany who unveiled a new product first was the original creator. Love Jewelrys announcement preempted Pansy Groups, resulting in a damaging assumption of giarism. However, Jane had one concern: How did Marilyn obtain her design idea? Was there a spy within Pansy Group? Sharing the same suspicion, Patrick smiled and suggested, Ill do my best to find out how and why your design was stolen, but the press conference must be postponed. We cant proceed until we have solid evidence. If we go forward before that, Pansy Groups reputation will be severely damaged. Jane, however, didnt agree with postponing the press conference. Theres no need to postpone it. Patrick gave her a surprised look, and Jane reassured him, If you trust me, then dont postpone the press conference. Again, Patrick replied without hesitation, Then you will be in charge of the press conference. Jane epted the responsibility, No problem. She left the CEOs office, feeling confident in her n. As she left the office, she encountered Sherry, who was approaching with an aggressive demeanor. Sherry immediately used Jane of giarism. Jane calmly asked, Did you witness this? Sherry mmed a newspaper on the table, insisting, Look, your Ice and Fire is a copy of Marilyns design. Sherry believed that Jane was the one who hadmitted giarism. Jane briefly examined the newspaper article, which was the same one she had seen on her phone earlier. Even Sherry believed that she was the giarist. Jane retorted, I didnt giarize. Sherry grew louder, challenging Janes im. The evidence is right here. Why are you denying it? Do you understand the trouble youve brought to thispany? Sherry raised her voice, hoping more people would overhear and spread the gossip. As the head of the design department, she had been previously humiliated by Jane, causing her to lose face in front of Patrick. Jane had even bypassed the design department to present the Ice and Fire design directly to Bruce, leaving Sherry feeling slighted. Jane was an outsider, and in Sherrys eyes, it was impossible for her to be exceptionally capable. In Sherrys mind, Jane was being used of giarism because she couldnt differentiate between the original and copied designs. With an ironic smile, Jane responded, I dont know if thepany is in trouble, but I think you might be in trouble. Sherry was taken aback, asking, What kind of trouble am I in? Youre the head of the design department, and yet you cant distinguish between an original and a copy. Doesnt that make you feel embarrassed? Jane retorted, still smiling. Chapter 97: Your Dinner Sherry was seething with anger, demanding, What do you mean by that? Jane responded with casual indifference, Exactly what I said. Sherrys rage intensified, frustrated that Jane was mocking her in front of their colleagues, Stop denying it. Its a fact that you giarized. Jane maintained herposure, even as their coworkers began to cast doubtful looks at her, Is that all, Sherry? If theres nothing else, you should go back to work. This madness isnt wee. Sherry, boiling with anger, retorted, What? Im not crazy! I cant believe you dare to even suggest it. Jane calmly replied, Did I say that? Youre the one who said crazy.'' Sherry lost her temper, resorting to name-calling, You bitch! Taking a few deep breaths to regain herposure, Sherry remained determined to publicly expose Janes alleged giarism. She questioned Jane with disdain, Whats with your attitude? Do you feel its reasonable to giarize? If my memory serves me right, Ice and Fire will beunched in two days at the press conference. Are you nning to create a scandal? Jane responded with sarcasm, Dont worry, Sherry. The design department isnt expected to be involved with the press conference. If you have spare time, you might want to work on improving your department. Sherrys expression contorted with anger as Jane exposed her ipetence, I have never known someone so shameless. Everyone can see that youre guilty of giarism, and you dont even have the decency to admit it. Im going to inform Mr. Pansy of the situation and ask him to cancel the press conference. Jane confidently stated, Patrick gave me full authority over the press conference. Sherry sneered, convinced that Patrick couldnt have missed the news about Love Jewelrys collection, and Jane should have been fired for giarism, Impossible. Jane responded, Believe it or dont, but its the truth. As Sherry couldnt ept Patricks decision, Jane grew tired of the petty rivalry and wanted to focus on the preparations for the press conference. Sherrys antagonism was a waste of her time. Hostility dripped from Sherrys words as she used Jane of thinking too highly of herself and expressed doubt that Patrick would give authority to a proven thief. Just then, a familiar male voice intervened, I left the press conference to Jane. Do you have a problem with my decision? Jane turned and saw Patrick approaching. The startled employees quickly returned to their desks, and Patrick questioned, Shouldnt you people be working? Sherry addressed Patrick, Mr. Pansy, havent you seen the news about Love Jewelrys new collection? Their design is identical to Janes. Patrick, with a furrowed brow, asked, So what? Sherry was stunned by his nonchnt response, as she believed Jane was the one who hadmitted giarism, But Jane giarized the design for Ice and Fire. It was morally wrong, and she has created a scandal for thispany. With a stern gaze, Patrick challenged Sherrys usations, suggesting, Isnt it possible that Marilyn stole Janes ideas? What makes you so certain that Jane is the giarist? Sherry found the notion of Marilyn stealing Janes ideas impossible. She was an award-winning designer and a top figure in the industry. Patricks indifference left Sherry dumbfounded. Frustrated, she confronted Patrick, holding evidence that showed the simrities between Ice and Fire and Love Jewelrys collection. She imed it was undeniable proof of Janes giarism.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Patrick, however, grew impatient and urged her to refocus on her duties. Sherry couldnt understand why Patrick supported Jane despite the overwhelming evidence against her. She left, fearing that Pansy Group would be aughingstock within the industry if the press conference proceeded. Sherry continued to the design department, where she crossed paths with Winston Sidney, the vice president of thepany. She recounted Janes alleged giarism and the pending press conference that had yet to be canceled. Sherry questioned why Patrick had so much faith in Jane, and Winston sighed, acknowledging that Patrick held control over thepany. Winston, once a founding member, now had a lesser role. As the workday came to an end, Jane remained buried in a mountain of tasks rted to the press conference, which had to go off without a hitch to protect Pansy Groups reputation. Patrick called from his office, suggesting it was time to leave, but Jane, engrossed in her work, preferred to work overtime. Patrick epted her decision and hung up the phone. However, much to Janes surprise, she heard familiar footsteps approaching. Without turning around, she inquired, Didnt you go back? Patrick was holding a lunchbox, which he ced on her desk before leaning in to say, I brought you dinner. The mention of dinner reminded Jane that she hadnt eaten that evening. She wondered how Patrick knew, and why he had brought her dinner in person. Chapter 98: Candy Was Afraid Of Darkness With a warm and inviting smile, Patrick encouraged, Open it. Jane eagerly opened the lunch box, and the delightful aroma of the food wafted out. It was filled with all her favorite dishes. Janes curiosity got the better of her, and she inquired, Where did you get this?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her stomach, having been forgotten amid the rush of work, began to grumble at the smell. Patrick, still smiling, exined, I cooked for you. I know that once you start working, dinner tends to slip your mind. Jane felt a rush of warmth through her, and she gratefully replied, Thank you! She couldnt resist trying the food and told Patrick, Its delicious. Patrick watched with a pleased expression as Jane enjoyed her meal. Suddenly, her phone rang, disying Osborns name on the screen. Patricks mood darkened slightly. Jane, however, picked up the call, asking, Osborn, whats the matter? Osborns voice exuded concern, Hi, Jane. I saw the news about Love Jewelry today. I know its put you in a tough spot. But dont worry. I will testify on your behalf to prove that you didnt giarize the designs. Jane appreciated Osborns support and replied with a small smile, Thank you. I can take care of it myself. Right now, Im more concerned about how my design was leaked. She knew that proving Love Jewelrys giarism at the uing press conference would be a challenge. Osborns testimony would be helpful, but they needed to address the leak. When Patrick saw the name Osborn on Janes phone, he couldnt hide his displeasure. Jane ignored Patricks reaction and continued with the call. Osborn inquired if Jane had any suspicions about who might have leaked the information. Jane replied nomittally, I dont know. After ending the call, Jane turned to Patrick, prompting him, Patrick, who do you think leaked the information? Patrick responded, Ive asked Morton to investigate. We will see some results soon. Jane nodded and decided to shift her focus back to work. After finishing dinner, she intended to continue, but Patrick insisted on taking her home, iming she wasnt feeling well and needed rest. Resigned to the situation, Jane agreed to go with him, as she knew she wouldnt be able to work effectively with him hovering around her. They entered the elevator, with Patrick reassuring Jane that she needed rest. In the elevator, as Jane pressed the button for the first floor, the light in the ceiling made a sizzling sound, flickered, and then plunged them into darkness. Jane couldnt help but let out a frightened scream, as she had been terrified of darkness since childhood. Jane crouched on the floor, her mind swirling with fragments of memories that made little sense. She was consumed by fear, but Patricks soothing voice reached her ears, assuring, Dont be scared. Without hesitation, Patrick embraced her, pressing his lips to her ear and reassuring her, Dont be scared. Im here with you. Jane found sce in his words, as his voice was like a ray of light in the darkness, providing her with warmth that banished her fear. Her initial sense of dread dissipated as she leaned into his chest. As Jane steadied herself, she questioned, What happened? Patrick responded with concern, Something must be wrong with the elevator. He took out his phone and activated its shlight, asking, What should we do now? Jane, still leaning on Patrick forfort, feared they might be trapped in the dark elevator for hours. Noting how reliant on him Jane was, Patrick couldnt help but smile, as her vulnerability was a side of her he hadnt expected. The darkness had revealed a different facet of the strong and independent Jane. While they waited for the elevator to be repaired, Patrick held her close, savoring her delicate scent. He found himself once again contemting the uncanny simrities between Jane and Candy. Janes vulnerability only deepened his desire to protect her. After the elevator was fixed, Patrick walked Jane to her apartment. He watched her with a hint of concern, noticing her reliance on him. Jane, on the other hand, was feeling a bit self-conscious, having been pressed so closely to Patrick. She apologized, Im sorry for clinging to you in there. Im just terribly afraid of the darkness. Patrick shared a surprising revtion, Candy was also terrified of the darkness. Jane was taken aback. So, Patrick thought she was Candy again? Pursing her lips, she was about to retort when she heard Patrick asking, Jane, are you really not Candy? Chapter 99: Amazing Jane Of course not! Jane pushed Patrick away, a firmness in her voice. Patrick, Ive already made it clear that Im not Candy, and I refuse to be thought of as her recement! Patrick, frustrated but aware of her strong feelings on the matter, decided not to push further. Lets go back, he said, his expression giving nothing away. Meanwhile, in a private room at Allure Bar, Bruce enjoyed some discreet downtime with his friends. Annie, however, had followed him without his knowledge. Bruce, she addressed him, walking in without waiting for an invitation. Bruce, unamused, inquired, What are you doing here? Why are you avoiding me, Bruce? Annie questioned, her toneced with hurt. You dont answer my calls, and when I go to the hotel to look for you, youre never there. We broke up, Bruce responded coldly. Annie, desperate and unwilling to ept the end of their rtionship, leaned closer to him, pleading, Bruce, are you so heartless? Have you forgotten the happy memories we made? You said youd love me forever. You cant be that cruel. Bruce, pushed to his limit, finally snapped, Annie, this is thest time Im going to remind you that we broke up! Annie, still refusing to ept their separation, continued to press, But why, Bruce? Why are you being so cruel to me? Bruce was clear in his response, Annie, I dont want to see you again. Defeated and heartbroken, Annie resorted to one final plea, Give us another chance. Please I still love you. We can go back to how things were before Bruce, growing more frustrated by the moment, dered, Enough! Stop following me! Annie reached for his arm, trying to hold on to the remnants of their rtionship, but Bruce, his patience entirely spent, broke free and left without looking back. Annie fell to the floor in despair. In the same bar, Florence and Erica had just entered and noticed the scene unfolding with Annie. Isnt that Annie? Florence remarked. Erica confirmed it with a nod, Yes, why is she on the floor? Hopefully shes dying of embarrassment, Florencemented coldly. Erica, meanwhile, yed along and probed, Florence, do you mean? Lets go and see, shall we? Florence suggested with a growing smile. They approached Annie, who was struggling to get up. Florence extended a hand and asked, Annie, are you all right? Annie, embarrassed and vulnerable, epted Florences help and got to her feet. Erica joined in, feigning concern, What happened to you, Annie? Why are you such a mess? Annie, overwhelmed with the heartbreak of her breakup with Bruce, exined, Bruce broke up with me. Florence, already aware of the reason, inquired for dramatic effect, Why? Tears welled up in Annies eyes as she thought of Jane, Its all because of Jane! Erica asked, pretending surprise, Jane again? Annies voice trembled as she raged, Seducing men is her specialty. Its too easy for her, and I dont think she takes any man seriously. Shes nothing but a slut. Getting even should be easy. You just need to show Bruce what Jane is really like, and helle back to you. Annie clenched her fists, her resentment and jealousy towards Jane evident in her eyes. Youre right! Jane, you wont get away with what youve done to me! As the days passed, the press conference loomed on the horizon. Jane made sure that everything was ready for the event. When the day finally arrived, Jane prepared early in the morning to ensure she wouldnt be rushed. She went downstairs to the living room, where she found Patrick waiting, looking exceptionally dashing in his suit and perfectly coiffed hair. Good morning, he greeted her. They had breakfast together before heading out in Patricks car. Jane, curious about their destination, inquired, Arent we going to thepany? No, Patrick replied cryptically.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jane probed further, Well, then, where are we going? Patrick simply nced at her and said, Youll know when we get there. After a ten-minute drive, they arrived at a high-end salon with a golden sign that read ANA Studio. It was known for its elite clientele andprehensive services, offering everything from clothing selection to hair and makeup by top stylists. Patrick had arranged for Jane to have a makeover, emphasizing the importance of her appearance for the uing press conference. Jane realized that Patrick was more concerned about the event than he let on. Jane went into the salon and emerged transformed, wearing a stunning red dress that entuated her figure and long hair that fell gracefully over her shoulders. Patrick couldnt help but be entranced by her beauty. Do you like it? she asked him with a hint of self-consciousness. Youre so beautiful, Patrick replied, momentarily captivated by her charm. The time of the press conference neared. Jane meticulously reviewed the preparations. The room was set up, the journalists were eager, and the guest list included prominent figures from the industry, as well as VIPs. At precisely two oclock, Jane walked on stage, ready to present the Ice and Fire collection to the world. Chapter 100: Plagiarism Accusation Excitement filled the room as everyone eagerly anticipated the official start of the press conference. The audience was buzzing with enthusiasm, eager to witness the unveiling of the Ice and Fire jewelry collection. With unwavering confidence, Jane ascended the stage, her presencemanding the attention of all. The spotlight bathed her in its glow, casting her in a regal aura. Good day,dies and gentlemen! On behalf of Pansy Group, Id like to wee you all to theunch of the Ice and Fire jewelry! Janes voice resonated clearly through the microphone. The audience erupted into apuse, the room pulsating with anticipation. However, Florence, hidden among the crowd, watched with envy rather than excitement, her eyes filled with resentment.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Florence had managed to convince her brother to bring her to the conference, motivated by a singr purpose-to confront Jane. Bitch, Ill teach you a lesson tonight, Florence muttered to herself, her anger simmering. Once the apuse subsided, Jane continued, The Ice and Fire jewelry series is a grand creation by Pansy Group, a testament to the dedication of our team. As the name suggests, the theme for this collection is ice and fire. You must be wondering about the significance of this theme. Not to worry, youll soon discover its essence. But first, lets take a look at the promotional film. Jane signaled the technical staff, and the promotional film began. Maria, adorned in the new Ice and Fire jewelry series and dressed in a white gown, elegantly made her way toward Osborn. The jewelry shimmered brilliantly, casting Maria as an ethereal ice fairy under the milky-white light. As the lighting shifted to a warmer, dimmer hue, the jewelry transformed from white to red, akin to a zing fire. Maria transitioned from an ice fairy to a fierce queen of fire, exuding both elegance and boldness. The audience was captivated by the stunning presentation, gasping in awe at the beautiful transformation on the screen. However, not everyone was entirely impressed. Murmurs of discontent began to ripple through the crowd. Wow, its so beautiful! I have never seen anything like it, someone praised. I dont know, another hesitated, Isnt this the same as Love Jewelrys Let Yourself Go jewelry series? The whispers grew louder as people beganparing the two. Oh, I can see the striking resemnce. Its really simr to the Let Yourself Go design. Why did Pansy Group use the same design? Could it be that they copied Love Jewelrys idea? This is unbelievable! Pansy Group stealing someone elses work is downright shameful! Once the promotional film concluded, a reporter stood up boldly, questioning, While I appreciate the concept of the Ice and Fire series, I cant help but notice that it resembles Love Jewelrys Let Yourself Go series. It seems that Pansy Group borrowed the idea. Can you address this? Jane gave the reporter a stern look, recognizing her as a young, perhaps inexperienced journalist in the midst of more seasoned reporters. It was unusual for such a young reporter to cover top-tierpany press conferences. Jane, maintaining her calm, responded, First and foremost, Id like to remind you to mind yournguage. If you continue to make baseless and malicious usations against Pansy Group, we will not hesitate to take legal action against you and your employer. Undeterred, the reporter persisted, My apologies if Ive offended you. I merely raised the question on the minds of many reporters present. Why does the Ice and Fire series closely resemble Love Jewelrys design? Can you exin, please? With aposed smile, Jane continued, As you are aware, the Let Yourself Go series was onlyunched two days ago. The samples for the Ice and Fire series werepleted well in advance of that. The reporter challenged her, Do you have proof that the Ice and Fire series was designed prior to Let Yourself Go? Jane went on, Our promotional film was shot three days ago, and the samples were finished a week ago. Many people involved in the project, including the male model you saw in the promotional film, can attest to this. Yes, I can confirm that, Osborn dered as he stood up. He took the microphone and continued, I was invited to model for the advertisement a week ago. At that time, Jane showed me the samples for the series. Bruce Longman was also present then. Osborn, a respected actor, carried significant credibility with his words. As the atmosphere shifted, the audience started to sway in favor of Pansy Group. Jane asserted, Its evident that the samples were ready well before the Let Yourself Go series, which was released only two days ago, without prior notice. How could Pansy Group have copied them in just two days? Bruce added, I can also vouch that the Ice and Fire series was in development well before Let Yourself Go. Jane shared the design for the new series with me over two weeks ago. Jane made a dismissive gesture and affirmed, Pansy Group is an establishedpany known for its originality and exceptional quality. We would never engage in theft or imitation. Unfazed, the reporter continued to challenge, Do you not think youre being overly confident? Its widely known that Bruce Longman is a partner of Pansy Group, making his word less credible. As for Osborn Maltz, its reported that he has a close rtionship with Patrick Pansy. Their support for yourpany is not surprising. The reporters insinuations stoked further doubts among the audience, and she probed, Its evident that both of them are favoring Pansy Group. Even a blind man can see that yourpany stole Love Jewelrys design. Are you not willing to admit it? Jane retorted, Watch your words. Unyielding, the reporter demanded, Now that its established that Ice and Fire was developed before Let Yourself Go, does that mean Love Jewelry stole your design? What action do you n to take? Jane responded, While its a possibility, Pansy Group will conduct an investigation before taking any action. At this moment, a womans voice, filled with anger, resonated from the doorway, What if my design was published in a fashion magazine two months ago? Chapter 101: The Alleged Evidence The room fell silent as a sudden voice drew everyones attention to the entrance. A woman, impably dressed in a well-ironed suit and heels, made her entrance. Her bouncy, curly blond hair added a touch of mboyance to her stride. Jane squinted at her; this must be Madeline, the newly appointed chief designer at Love Jewelry and the so-called creator of the Let Yourself Go series. Madeline strode up to the stage with an air of authority. Snatching a microphone from one of the reporters, she dered, Its ridiculous that Jane North here has used Love Jewelry of giarism. We have never stolen or copied anyones work, including that of the Pansy Group. Her promation stirred up amotion among the rooms attendees. Reporters began buzzing with excitement. Press conferences were usually dull, so this unexpected drama was a wee change. Madeline wore a smug smile as she observed the growing chaos. To add fuel to the fire, she raised her voice even more, Miss North, you imed that the Ice and Fire series waspleted a month ago and even brought two witnesses to attest to it, didnt you? Jane replied, folding her arms and maintaining a keen watch on the unfolding drama, Yes, I did. Madeline wore a smug grin as she continued, In that case, its clear you stole my design for Let Yourself Go! A bold young reporter chimed in, Do you have any evidence to support your im? Madeline sneered and replied, Ipleted the design for Let Yourself Go two months ago. Since Pansy Group introduced the Ice and Fire series just a month ago, isnt it evident who the real giarist is? But Let Yourself Go was only officially announced in the media two days ago. How can you prove that Pansy Group copied your work? the reporter inquired further. Madeline waved a magazine in her hand and asserted, As I mentioned earlier, my design was published in a fashion magazine shortly after itspletion. I recently signed a contract with Love Jewelry, and Let Yourself Go was materialized only two days ago. Jane watched as Madeline and the reporter reinforced each others ims. Her suspicions were confirmed: Love Jewelry had sent their minions to create chaos and undermine the sess of the Pansy Groups new series. Madeline hade forward with so-called evidence to prove that Pansy Group hadmitted giarism. Jane decided to let her bask in the attention for now. As all of this unfolded, Florence watched with a gleeful smile. Her original n was meant to be set in motion during the evenings celebratory dinner. However, witnessing Janes downfall during the press conference was an unexpected thrill. Her most significant adversary was being humiliated at such a pivotal moment, and this was sure to bring significant trouble to the Pansy Group. Florence believed that Patrick wouldnt tolerate such a significant error. After all, he valued the business above all else. At the very least, he would fire Jane. But Florence had an even more significant surprise for Jane up her sleeve. She was confident that she could eliminate her tonight. Florence chuckled as she watched the live drama unfold.N?velDrama.Org ? content. A reporter asked Madeline respectfully, Could you show us this fashion magazine? Of course! Madeline replied with a smile. She opened the fashion magazine for everyone to see, which was titled Storm. Jane had never heard of it before. There was indeed a publication featuring a design simr to Let Yourself Go, and it imed to change colors in response to the environments lighting. Madeline triumphantly stated, There you have it! Ice and Fire is a copy of my design! Madelines eyes turned cold as she provocatively looked at Jane. Stealing someone elses idea is a criminal offense. I demand that Pansy Group issues an apology, destroys all Ice and Fire products, and pays me fifty million dors inpensation! The room erupted with surprised exmations. While fifty million dors wasnt a considerable sum for apany like Pansy Group, its reputation was at stake. For decades, thepany had maintained an untarnished image and had never faced any allegations of impropriety, let alone serious charges of giarism. However, the evidence seemedpelling to the guests and reporters present. The magazine Madeline presented appeared to leave no reasonable doubt that her design had preceded the creation of Ice and Fire. Jane couldnt help but nce at the stage where Patrick was seated, calmly crossing his legs and seemingly unfazed by the unfolding drama. Suddenly, he beamed a bright smile, and his eyes exuded trust and confidence. He believed that Jane could handle the situation effectively. Observing this, Jane returned the smile and turned her attention back to Madeline. Where was this magazine published? Ive never heard of Storm or seen it before today, Jane inquired, feigning surprise. Madeline pursed her lips and replied in a disdainful tone, It just shows how uninformed you are. For your information, this magazine is published in France. Since youve never been there, its no wonder youre unaware of it. Oh, I see. So the magazine was published in France, Jane acknowledged, pretending to be impressed. As far as I know, France is a Francophone country. Why is Storm in English? Madeline was taken aback but managed to respond, English is widely spoken in France, and this particr edition was intended for English-speaking audiences. Jane took the magazine, raised it high, and questioned, Has anyone here ever heard of or seen this magazine before today? Many of the guests in the room were prominent figures in the fashion and jewelry industry, and they exchanged awkward nces. None of them had encountered or heard of Storm before. Madeline, a respected designer like you, should have been able to secure a feature in a well-known international magazine. Why choose an obscure publication when you had better options? Jane pointed out with a hint of irony in her voice. The reporters nodded in agreement with Jane. Major fashion magazines typically featured works from renowned designers and brands. It seemed odd that Madeline had selected an unfamiliar magazine when she could have had her pick of renowned publications. Madelines expression shifted, and she retorted, The design is mine, and I have every right to choose where its published. Stop trying to deceive the public. Admit your wrongdoing and apologize for stealing my design right now! Janes eyes darkened as she responded, Im afraid its you who should apologize. You are the thief! Let Yourself Go is a carbon copy of Ice and Fire. Dont y the victim when you are anything but! Chapter 102: The True Designer is Loe Madelines face contorted with anger at Janes words. Jane North, this is nothing but nder. If you dont apologize to me right now, Ill call the police! Do it, Jane retorted calmly, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips. In fact, considering youre the real giarist here, involving the police might be a good idea. One reporter perked up at the mention of police involvement. Miss North, do you have any evidence to support the im that Madeline giarized? Another reporter chimed in, Could you shed light on why you believe Madeline is a giarist? Fixing her gaze on Madeline, Jane began to exin, Im not sure how you managed to copy the idea, but the true genius behind the concept of gems changing colors under different lighting conditions is Loe. The mention of Loe sent shockwaves through the room. Loe was a world-renowned and enigmatic fashion designer whose true identity remained a mystery. No one had ever seen Loes face or even knew their gender. If it was indeed Loes idea, how did Janee to know this? Miss North, are you suggesting that the idea originated from Loe? Is this true? a reporter inquired with keen interest. Jane replied confidently and calmly, Yes, thats precisely what Im saying. If you have any doubts or questions, please direct them to Nana, the director of Loe Studio. Shes present here today. Two days earlier, as soon as Jane caught wind of the news concerning Love Jewelry, she reached out to Nana. Nana promptly booked a flight to Guavo, and together, they devised a n to deliver a devastating blow to Love Jewelry during the press conference. On cue, Nana, who had been sitting discreetly in a corner, rose from her seat. She removed her sses and smiled knowingly at Jane. Oh my goodness, its really Nana! The room erupted into chaos. It wasmon knowledge that Loe Studio was one of the most prestigious fashion studios globally, and ordinarily, only members of royal families could secure an audience with someone as significant as Nana. Yet here she was, attending Pansy Groups press conference. Miss Mendoza, is what Miss North said true? The reporters swarmed around Nana, eager to hear her confirmation. Miss Mendoza, was the idea originally Loes? Did Madeline copy Loes concept? Amidst the barrage of questions, Nana cleared her throat and gestured for silence. The room obediently fell quiet, allowing her to speak.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yes, thats correct. It was Loes concept, and Madeline indeed giarized it. Madelines expression soured as Nana voiced her usations. I came up with the idea first! I even had it published two months ago! Do you have any evidence to prove that its originally Loes? she retorted with a hint of desperation. Nana was prepared for such a counterargument, calmly producing a document from her bag. Everyone, please take a look. This is Loes patent certificate, already verified by the International Patent Bureau. Initially, Loe intended to apply this invention to the buttons of their next clothing line, but the patents scope also epasses jewelry design. Madeline was left speechless as the proof was presented. Her face paled, and she attempted to defend herself, but the words wouldnte. Madeline, you copied Loes designs and falsely used Pansy Group. Ourpany will take legal action against you, Nana stated, narrowing her eyes at Madeline. Under the collective disdainful gazes of the audience, Madeline fought to maintain herposure. However, her ring hatred for Jane was unmistakable. The perfect n had unraveled. Pansy Group was supposed to be tarnished today. But instead, the n had backfired, and Madeline was losing miserably. Nana wasnt she supposed to be abroad? Why had she suddenly appeared at Pansy Groups press conference today? Why would Nana ept Janes invitation? Did Jane know everything in advance? Did she set a trap for Madeline at the press conference? Just then, the young reporter hired by Madeline asked, Now that we know Loe is the original designer, does this mean that Jane and Pansy Group also giarized Loes work? Nana smiled and replied, No. Pansy Group has coborated with us, and our studio granted Pansy Group the authority to manage Loes patent. In short, Jane did not giarize. The true culprit is Madeline. As Nana spoke, she revealed another document C the authorized agreement between Loe Studio and Pansy Group. Patricks expression darkened as he noticed the agreement. When had Jane signed this agreement? Why had he been kept in the dark about it? Janes performance had surpassed his expectations today. Not only had she thwarted Love Jewelry, but she had also brought Ice and Fire into the spotlight. However, Patrick was puzzled. How did Jane know Nana? When did they sign such an agreement? Madeline was now surrounded by reporters. Why did you giarize Loes idea? How does it feel now that your crime has been exposed? Madelines expression darkened further. Im sorry. I wont be answering any questions today. She attempted to navigate through the reporters, but a cold voicemanded, Stop! Jane nced up to see Patrick striding forward with measured steps, his icy gaze fixed on Madeline. What did you think you were doing? Did you believe you could simply leave after falsely using Pansy Group? Madeline couldnt help but tremble under Patricks sharp gaze. She took a step back and inquired hesitantly, What do you want? Apologize to Jane! Patrick demanded in a frigid tone. What? Why should I apologize to her? Madeline hissed through clenched teeth. Loe is the designer. What does Jane have to do with it? Because you stole Janes design! Patrick stated coldly. Chapter 103: The Celebration Dinner What do you mean? Madelines expression darkened. Patrick, with a furrowed brow, continued, Apart from the color-changing feature, other elements of your design bear a striking resemnce to the Ice and Fire series. You used Janes design as a foundation to create the Let Yourself Go collection. Madelines body began to tremble involuntarily. She took several deep breaths, struggling to calm herself. Do you have any proof? Patrick shot a withering re at Madeline and replied in a cold, steely tone, Joe Marner confessed to stealing Janes drawing and selling it to you. Joe Marner? Jane was taken slightly aback. As far as she knew, Joe was a design assistant in thepany, having worked for less than a year. He hadnt been involved in the Ice and Fire project. How could he have stolen the design and sold it to Madeline? Madeline turned ashen upon hearing this. It was indeed Joe who had sold her the Ice and Fire design. At the time, she believed the design was innovative. Upon learning that the original designer was an obscure secretary from Pansy Group, Madeline hatched a cunning n in cahoots with the president of Love Jewelry. She aimed to be the first to release the Let Yourself Go series while using Pansy Group of giarism at the press conference. However, she hadnt anticipated her swift downfall today. Jane had invited Nana and revealed the true origin of the design as Loes. Now, Patrick was disclosing who had stolen Pansy Groups design and sold it to her. As for the magazine Storm, Ive had it investigated, and it turns out theres no such publication, Patrick dered. You received Janes design only a month ago. How did you manage to have an article published in that magazine two months ago? Madeline bit her lip, about to respond, when therge screen in the middle of the meeting room suddenly illuminated. A series ofpelling evidence showcasing the giarism in Madelines designs began to unfold. Even her graduation project was revealed to be stolen from her roommate. But because Madelines father wielded significant influence, she had been able to buy her way out and rebuild her image as an international jewelry designer. The irrefutable proof was presented before her, rendering Madelines face pallid. Turn it off! Now! she screamed, but her plea fell on deaf ears. I never expected Madeline, a globally renowned master of her craft, to be such a shameless giarist. Not only did she copy others work, but she also used others of giarism. The audacity. Bah! I had always admired her, respected her for her internationally acimed skills, and even studied her creations. To think she was a giarist! The room buzzed with discussions about Madelines deeds. The carefully cultivated image of a jewelry design expert that she had built over the years crumbled within moments. Jane couldnt help but smile as she watched Madeline, now loathed by everyone in the room. She hadnt anticipated that Patrick could uncover Madelines multiple misdeeds within just two days. Madeline couldnt escape the downfall of her prestigious reputation this time. Faced with a tidal wave of condemnation and criticism, her face twisted. Realizing the dire situation she was in, Madeline feigned fainting, copsing to the floor. Security personnel arrived and escorted her out of the room. Well, as for the giarism issue, I solemnly dere that Pansy Group strictly adheres to the principle of putting our customers first. We will strive to excel in every task and never engage in acts that would tarnish ourpanys reputation, such as giarism! Janes statement was met with thunderous apuse from the assembled crowd. Despite the giarism incident, the Ice and Fire press conference had achieved remarkable sess. After the press conference, manypanies expressed their interest in the Ice and Fire series. Bruce was also very satisfied with the press conference. Were hosting a celebration dinner tonight, and I hope you can join us, Jane invited with a warm smile. Patrick nodded slightly and whispered in Janes ear, Ill pick you up tonight. Jane turned and smiled back at him, their lips almost touching. The intimate interaction between the two filled Florence with envy. Madeline is utterly useless, she thought. Florence had anticipated that Jane would be the one used of giarism today, but the tables had turned. A sinister glint flickered in Florences eyes. It doesnt matter. I have a big surprise for you at tonights celebration dinner. Just wait, Jane! The celebration was to be held at the Imperial Hotel, where Bruce was also staying. Following the press conference, he had returned to his room for some rest. Just as he was about to change into his evening attire, the doorbell rang unexpectedly. Bruce assumed it was housekeeping, but when he opened the door, he found Annie standing there. Annie, what are you doing here? Weve already broken up. Annie lowered her gaze and admitted, I know.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Bruce, Im not here to pester you. Then what brings you here? Bruce inquired. Annie bit her lip and spoke softly, I realize Ive crossed a line in the past. I shouldnt have held a grudge against Jane. She was right in scolding me. Im sorry for everything Ive done. After a pause, she continued, So, Im here to ask if youd take me to the dinner party tonight. I want to formally apologize to Jane. I see, Bruce said, contemting her request. Seeing his hesitation, Annie seized the opportunity and urged, Bruce, I know Ive made mistakes. Please give me a chance to apologize to Jane, okay? Alright, Bruce agreed, albeit reluctantly, realizing that Annie was genuinely remorseful for her past actions. The dinner party was scheduled for 8:00 p. m. By around 7:00 p. m., many celebrities and guests who had attended the press conference began to arrive at the banquet hall. Some reporters were also present, eager to capture any further developments or surprises following the sessful press conference earlier in the day. Mr. Pansy has arrived! someone announced, instantly hushing the once-noisy banquet hall. Chapter 104: May I Have This Dance The venue for the party was resplendent, and Jane and Patrick stood side by side in front of the revolving ss door, their images reflected in the mirrored surface. Patrick turned to his fiance, his gaze traveling over her figure, and said in a deep, resonant voice, Shall we? After a moments hesitation, Jane linked her arm with his, feeling that it would be odd for them to enter separately, given that she was his date for the party. Janes unusual obedience elicited a surprised smile from Patrick.N?velDrama.Org ? content. As the couple walked in together, they immediately became the center of attention. Patrick, in his custom-made ck suit, exuded an air of charm and charisma, capturing everyones focus. Jane, equally striking, wore a long white evening gown thatplemented her hourss figure, exuding grace and allure that seemed to belong to a queen gracing her subjects. All eyes were drawn to her. Reporters flocked to the couple, thrusting their microphones toward Patrick, inundating him with questions. Mr. Pansy, did you organize tonights celebration for Jane? Is there a wedding on the horizon? Morton stepped in, extending his arms to shield Patrick from the onught. Im sorry, Mr. Pansy cannot answer questions at the moment. Jane leaned in closer to Patrick andmented, These reporters have so many questions. Patrick smiled in response. As the fiance of a man of my stature, youll have to get used to it. Jane was slightly flustered by his reference to her as his fiance. She had already made her stance clear, but Patrick seemed to be acting as if she had agreed to marry him. The awkwardness prompted her to change the subject. By the way, how did you find out that Joe was the one who sold the design to Madeline? Morton uncovered it, Patrick exined, his brow furrowed slightly. Identifying the culprit was a walk in the park. Very few people had knowledge of the Ice and Fire design. Jane, still puzzled, inquired, But how is that possible? Joe wasnt involved in the project. Patrick borated, Cara was involved in the project, and Joe is her boyfriend. I see, Jane realized. But why would he do it? He must have known it could cost him his job and strain his rtionship with Cara. Why take the risk? Money can drive a greedy person to do just about anything, Patrick said with a shrug. Money was indeed a powerful motivator, but Jane couldnt shake the feeling that there was more to this story. As they continued to talk, Patrick leaned in and yfully whispered in her ear, Now its my turn to ask you a question. Jane was taken by surprise. What would you like to know? Whats the deal between you and Nana? And when did you sign the authorization agreement? Jane was astonished. Why didnt you tell me about it? Patrick responded, I found out after seeing the evidence, and I didnt want to pressure you with questions at the time. Jane struggled toe up with a convincing response, so she yfully dodged the question, saying, Why dont you guess? Meanwhile, Florence, seated at a nearby table, observed Jane and Patrick whispering to each other. She muttered to herself, Look at them, being all lovey-dovey. Men are truly despicable. Erica chimed in, adding fuel to the fire, Theyre behaving as if theyre in their own little world. Disgusting! Florence was gripping her wine ss so tightly that it seemed it might shatter. She red at Jane, stating, That woman is skilled at seducing men. But tonight, she will get whatsing to her. Erica asked with curiosity, What do you mean? Florence whispered her n to Erica and concluded, Im going to expose her tonight, and she will be humiliated. Ericas eyes sparkled with excitement as she grasped the n. Youre brilliant! This n will allow us to deal with Jane without raising any suspicions. Florence boasted, Of course, Im brilliant. Once Annie seeds, well wait a little while, and then well send Patrick and the reporters to catch her in the act. Patrick will see that his so-called fiance is a loose woman. Erica nodded in agreement. Patrick is a proud man. He would never stay engaged to a woman who dares to engage in public indiscretions. Hes sure to break off the engagement right then and there. Florence, sporting an evil grin, dered, Shell be chased away, and Patrick wille back to me. Get ready to assume your rightful ce by his side, girl! Florence scanned the room, growing anxious when Annie was nowhere to be seen. The sess of the n hinged on Annie, and her absence was worrying. Had something or someone thwarted her arrival, or had she changed her mind? Just as Florence began to panic, Erica directed her attention toward the entrance. There she is! Florence spotted Annie entering the venue with Bruce and breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes, however, gleamed with determination. Just wait, Jane. Tonight, I will ruin you. It was around 8:00 p. m. when the party officiallymenced. Soft, melodic music yed in the background as the host took the stage. Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. Wee to Pansy Groups celebration dinner. Now, lets give a warm round of apuse to our CEO. Patrick ascended the stage amid the enthusiastic apuse. Bathed in a golden spotlight, he looked every inch the king addressing his subjects from a regal throne. Patrick cleared his throat and began to speak, I want to express my gratitude to all of you for joining us in celebrating this asion. Today, the Ice and Fire jewelry series wasunched, marking Pansy Groups entry into the jewelry industry. This achievement wouldnt have been possible without the contribution of a very special person, and I would like to take this opportunity to thank her. Patrick paused and gazed at Jane with an affectionate look. Please join me in weing my beautiful fiance, Jane! he announced, gesturing toward her. A resounding apuse filled the room, and countless envious eyes focused on Jane, who felt a mixture of warmth and difort at the public acknowledgment. She couldnt help but wonder why Patrick was persistently describing her as his fiance in front of arge crowd. Just as Jane was blushing and contemting this, Patricks melodic voice filled the room once more. Jane, may I have this dance? Chapter 105: Patrick’s Dance With Florence As Patrick finished his speech, he turned to Jane, extending a hand towards her. With a polite request, he asked, May I? His demeanor was reminiscent of Prince Charming, and Jane was utterly captivated. The allure was undeniable, and she couldnt bring herself to decline his invitation to dance. Of course, Jane replied with a smile, slipping her hand into his. Patrick led her gracefully to the dance floor, where they moved in perfect harmony, almost floating. It was their first dance together, yet it felt as if they had been partners for years. Their steps melded seamlessly, making it appear effortless and natural, as though they were meant to be in each others arms. Jane, do you feel were in sync? Patrick inquired, his voice gentle and tender as he leaned in to speak discreetly. Were doing fine, Jane replied with a contented smile. Her heart warmed at the realization of how well theyplemented each other. Patrick couldnt help but smile too, his expression softening. He leaned in even closer, his warm breath against her ear creating a delightful sensation. I wasnt talking about our dance. His words sent a shiver down her spine, and Janes cheeks flushed as the heat of the moment enveloped them. Their bond was undeniably strong, considering all they had been through in the past month. From Monicas wrongdoings to their coborative efforts at the press conference, they worked together seamlessly. It was as if destiny had intertwined their paths. We are in sync, Jane finally affirmed with a heartfelt smile. The sincerity of her words warmed Patricks heart, and his expression softened even more. In a tender tone, he asked, Since were in sync, would you reconsider my proposal? Patricks proposal was a delicate topic, and Jane met his gaze with a fluttering heart. She knew exactly what he was referring to. While their synchronicity was evident, theirpatibility was another matter altogether. Jane couldntmit to a serious rtionship with a man still harboring feelings for another woman. The mere thought of Candy sent chills down her spine. Is it really appropriate to discuss that here? Jane deflected.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Is it not? Patrick queried, raising an eyebrow. Of course its not, Jane replied firmly. And let me remind you, Ive been perfectly clear on this. Please, try not to forget it. Patricks expression darkened, frustration evident in his silence. They continued their dance, Jane quietlymenting his unpredictability. This man, always quick to anger! Despite her irritation, Jane chose to focus on the dance. The graceful couple on the dance floor caught Florences jealous eye. The mere fact that Patrick had chosen Jane as his first dance partner indirectly confirmed their rtionship. Envy burned within her. What was the secret to capturing Patricks heart so thoroughly for an ordinary girl like Jane? Dont worry, Florence, Erica consoled her friend. Janes moment of glory will be short-lived. Florence regained herposure and turned her gaze away from the dance floor. Jane, enjoy it while you can, she muttered through clenched teeth. Once the song that Jane and Patrick danced to concluded, the banquet officially began. Patrick received a flurry ofpliments, which he acknowledged politely but with little emotion. After a series of toasts, he noticed that Jane was no longer present. Jane, feeling overwhelmed by the boisterous party, had retreated to a quieter corner. She was about to help herself to a slice of cake when a familiar voice broke the silence. May I join you, Jane? Osborn inquired. Jane, without bothering to hide her indifference, replied, I dont mind. Feel free to sit. Osborn took a seat beside her. I never had the chance to share my ns for Star Entertainment with you. They had nned to discuss it over dinner, but Patricks unexpected presence had disrupted their evening. Thats all right. You can email me the details, and Ill take a look when I have time. Instead of agreeing, Osborn shifted the conversation. Jane, can I ask you a question? Jane nodded, indicating her willingness to answer. Sure, what is it? Osborn delved straight into the matter. Your rtionship with Patrick is it genuinely just contractual? He knew the answer but wanted to hear it from her. Jane responded with a question of her own. Why do you want to know? Osborn took this as encouragement to continue probing. Have you ever had true feelings for Patrick? Jane had been evading this issue, and it made her ufortable. The truth was that she wasnt certain about her feelings for Patrick. However, she knew that Patricks feelings for Candy were authentic, and that was something she couldnt ept. While pondering these thoughts, Janes frustration began to manifest on her face. She pursed her lips and replied, No. I dont have romantic feelings for Patrick. Our rtionship is strictly contractual, nothing more. Unbeknownst to Jane, Patrick had been lurking in the shadows nearby, searching for her. He had seen her seated with Osborn in the corner, and he had overheard their conversation. Janes dismissive tone cut through him as she reiterated her stance. I dont have romantic feelings for Patrick. Our rtionship is strictly contractual, nothing more. Patrick approached her with a stern expression. Could you please repeat that for me, Jane? Jane was taken aback as Patrick seemingly appeared out of thin air. Had he heard her conversation with Osborn? She hesitated but then replied, Im sorry, but no. I prefer not to repeat myself. Their gazes locked, and Patricks stern re seemed to paralyze her. Florence seized this opportunity to approach Patrick and asked with a flirtatious tone, Would you like to dance? Patrick paused for a moment before finally agreeing, though his voice remained cold. Indeed. Florence was overjoyed by his eptance. Really? Her incredulity was palpable, and she couldnt believe her luck. Patrick recalled the night when Jane had been jealous, believing that he and Florence had engaged in sexual activity. With a smile, he seized the opportunity that Florence was providing. It would serve as a fitting response to Jane. With an arm around Florences waist, he led her to the dance floor. Chapter 106 Annie Apologizes to Jane Patrick, I knew it all along. You have feelings for me, Florence couldnt contain her excitement and leaned in towards Patrick. Patrick nced at her with a hint of disdain, his eyes fixed on a beautiful figure in the corner. As Patrick and Florence danced tightly together on the dance floor, Jane felt an inexplicable annoyance growing inside of her. Out of sight out of mind, she stood up and walked towards the door to the banquet hall. Jane, where are you going? Osborn noticed and followed after her. Jane paused for a moment before turning around coldly. Im not feeling well. I want to be alone. With that said, she left the banquet hall without looking back. Watching Janes retreating figure, Osborn couldnt help but feel uneasy. Was it because of Patrick? He had seen how ufortable Jane was since he took Florence onto the dance floor with him earlier that night. Although Jane didnt say anything about it directly, Osborn could sense that there was more to their rtionship than just contractual partners. If she truly didnt like Patrick as much as she imed to be then why did her face turn sour when he danced with Florence? Osborns heart felt heavy as he thought about this situation while holding a ss of red wine in his hand. The reflection from the wine showed off his handsome features mixed with sadness. Just then Erica approached him wearing an admiring expression on her face saying Hi Osborn! What a coincidence! Erica had been eyeing Osborn ever since she entered into the banquet hall; now finally finding an opportunity to be alone with him. Osborne gave Erica a cold nce before replying: Its you? Yes it is me, Erica replied shyly yet excitedly while asking if they could dance together. No we cant, Osborne replied icily crushing any hope or expectation Erica might have had. Ignoring Ericapletely now Osborne sat down where Jane previously sat holding onto his ss filled with red wine reflecting upon everything happening around him including what happened between himself and Jane earlier tonight which only made things worse for everyone involved including himself. Ericas expression turned from hopeful to angry clenching both fists at each side; everything was caused by Jane! Osborne liked only one woman -Jane! What did this woman possess that made so many men fight over themselves just for attention? Ericas eyes glinted maliciously thinking about how tonight would not only make Patrick see who Jan really is but also make sure Osborne sees clearly too! With these thoughts brewing inside herself , Eric searched everywhere trying to find Annies whereabouts . Annie was eating something when Erica walked over, pretending to grab something and standing next to Annie. Have you seen Jane? Annie couldnt find Jane and asked Erica, knowing she was Florences best friend. Jane, Erica pointed to the door of the banquet hall as if it were a coincidence. I just saw Jane leave. Left? Annie frowned. Could Jane have left so soon? Annie was anxious. If Jane had left so quickly, wouldnt tonight be ruined? She had begged Bruce to bring her here for the dinner party and had prepared thoroughly. She couldnt let all that effort go down the drain! Do you need something from Jane? She just left not long ago; you might be able to catch up with her if you hurry, Erica hinted. Thank you. Upon hearing this, Annie hurriedly walked towards the door. The night was quiet and serene. On the second-floor terrace, Jane leaned against the railing, looking up at the stars in a daze. Patrick and Florence were dancing; what did it have to do with her? Why did she feel so ufortable? A cool breeze blew by, making Jane feel a little chilly as she prepared to return to the banquet hall when suddenly she heard a womans voice say: Jane! So thats where you are! Ive been looking for you everywhere. Jane frowned as she looked over at a blonde-haired woman who appeared in her line of sight C it was Annie. Thinking back on their unpleasant past experiences together made Jane wary deep down inside herself. She looked at Annie indifferently: Do you need me for anything? Yes, said Annie as she approached with a tray holding two sses of red wine in hand. Miss North, I came here today to specifically apologize to you. Apologize? Annie apologizing? How is that possible? But Annie nodded earnestly nheless while holding out one ss towards Jane: I know I wasnt nice to you before, but Bruce has already criticized me enough about my behavior then Now though I want this drink here is my way of showing how sorry I am. Thats okay, said Jane coldly after ncing briefly at Annies wine ss before averting her gaze again.I ept your apology but theres no need for us both drinking. She didnt believe that Annie woulde all this way just apologize like this C there must be some kind of trick involved somewhere along these lines Jane didnt take the ss from Annies hand, which made Annie a little anxious. Miss North, I sincerely apologize to you today and this ss of wine is specially for you. If you dont drink it, it means that youre not giving me face. A sarcastic smile appeared on Janes lips. Why should I give you face? You! Annie was about to lose her temper but she remembered her purpose tonight and suppressed her anger. She continued to act pitifully, Miss North, you still refuse to ept my apology. If Bruce finds out, he will be angry. I really love Bruce and I dont want to lose him. Jane looked at her coldly. What does that have anything to do with me?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Annie bit her lip and looked pitifully at Jane again. Actually, Bruce asked me toe here and apologize to you today. I promised him that I would get your forgiveness no matter what happens. She pleaded with Jane again, Miss North please pity me and drink this ss of wine so we can forget our grudges between us. Seeing how hard Annie was trying in front of her eyes made Jane curious. What did Annie want? Since Annie wanted to y games, then she would y along with it too just see what kind of tricks were up in thetters sleeves. I see After thinking for a few seconds, Jane pretended as if she had been convinced by Annies words and took the ss from her hand, Since you are apologizing so sincerely, then reluctantly ept it. As soon as Jane took the wine from Annies hand , a glint shed across Anneie eyes which went unnoticed by anyone else present there. She raised the red wine in front of herself towards Jane ,Cheers! Cheers! A faint smile appeared on Jane lips as she raised the ss too but secretly sniffed its contents. Just as expected! The wine had been drugged! Chapter 107 Tit for Tat Jane lifted her wine ss and pretended to drink about half of it. Taking advantage of the darkness, she secretly poured out the rest of the wine. Annie didnt notice and smiled as Jane drank the wine, which had been spiked with something extra. Sess! Jane finally drank that tampered-with drink. She would pay for itter! Jane noticed Annies expression and inwardly chuckled to herself. She deliberately swayed her body, holding onto her wine ss with one hand while propping up her head with the other. Oh my goodness, why do I feel so dizzy? Janeined. Jane, are you okay? Whats wrong? Annie asked with feigned concern. My head is spinning and I feel so hot, Jane replied while pretending to be ufortable. She leaned against the railing looking limp and weak. Did you eat something bad? Let me help you go rest in the lounge, said Annie as she tried to suppress her excitement. She took a step forward and kindly supported Jane. Okay, thank you. Jane looked restless as she kept pulling at her dress saying Why did it suddenly get so hot? Just bear with it until we reach the lounge, said Annie as she helped support Jane towards their destination. The medicine worked like a charm; soon enough, Jane started feeling its effects! Annie secretly sent Florence a text message: Everything is going smoothly; Jane has already drunk that cup of wine. Im now helping her go rest in the lounge; after 10 minutes or so, you can call someone over. Once they reached the lounge area where there were sofas avable for resting on, Annie helped settle down an exhausted-looking Jane on one of them before turning around to leave without any suspicion from anyone else present nearby. However just when she took a step away from where they were seated together on that sofa bedded couch-like furniture piece within this roomy space designated for taking breaks between events or meetings held here at this venue location Stop! came an icy voice from behind, causing Annie to freeze mid-step before turning back around quickly. She could only see that Jane, who moments ago had appearedpletely helpless, standing upright now and staring daggers straight into hers eyes, without any hint weakness. Youre not stammered out an incredulous-looking Anne who couldnt believe what was happening . Im not what? Jane sneered and grabbed Annie. Then she pushed Annie with force onto the sofa. A wave of fear rushed through Annies heart. She struggled to get up, but Jane pressed her. What are you doing? Annie stared at Jane in anger and fear. Wasnt she drunk or drugged? Why is everything okay now? Did she fake it just now? Jane shook the half-full ss of red wine in her hand and said coldly, Since this wine is so good, you can have it all. I wont drink. Let go of me, Annie struggled hard to push Jane away. Jane held Annies head with one hand and poured the remaining red wine into her mouth with the other. Since Annie was so shameless and used such despicable means to harm her, it was no wonder she wouldnt be polite. As you sow, so shall you reap. Let Annie fall into this trap by herself. Annies throat was choked badly and she coughed violently. Cough cough cough Jane, you you bitch! You didnt drink that ss of wine at all. You faked it! Yes, I didnt drink it. So what? Jane sneered, I never expected you would use such a low trick. Since thats the case, enjoy this ss of red wine yourself. Jane, I wont let you get away with this! Annie red at Jane fiercely with infinite resentment on her face and tried to stand up but the drug took effect quickly. She copsed weakly on the sofa. Its so hot Under the influence of drugs, Annie began to feel feverish like having a high fever, which made her very ufortable. Seeing Annie lying weakly on the sofa, Jane smiled sarcastically before turning around and leaving the lounge room. The banquet hall dance floor Florence tightly hugged Patrick in front of him while feeling nervous inside, as they were close together for their first time ever like this before.. He wanted to dance with her; does that mean he likes her too? Thinking about this made Florences heart beat faster like a deer running wild.. She looked up at Patricks handsome face obsessively as if lost in thought.. If only time could freeze at this moment forever Just when Florence was lost in thought, Patrick suddenly released his grip from hers coldly without any warning or exnation whatsoever.. Patrick had never taken his eyes off Jane throughout their dance, and when he saw Jane getting up to leave, the interest he had for dancing with Florence disappearedpletely. Patrick where are you going? Florence almost fell down but managed hold onto Patrick just in time . Patrick pushed Florence away expressionlessly,I have something else. As she watched the man in front of her return to his usual cold and distant demeanor, Florence couldnt help but feel her heart sink. Just moments ago they were dancing together so perfectly, why did Patrick suddenly be so indifferent towards her in just a few short minutes? Why? She loved Patrick so much. Why was he so untouched? It was all Janes fault! Just then, Florence received a text message from Annie. Seeing that everything was going smoothly ording to n, Florence couldnt help but smile. Great. Jane took the bait! There would be a good show soon enough! When Patrick saw Jane fooling around with other men and publicly humiliating him by cheating on him, he would surely explode with anger. Now there was no need to worry about getting rid of that bitch Jane! Patrick pushed Florence away and looked around the banquet hall but didnt see Jane anywhere. His eyebrows furrowed tightly as his handsome face tensed up. What was this woman up to? Did she really not care at all about him dancing with Florence? Unable to find Jane anywhere, Patrick picked up his phone and called her only for it to go straight to voicemail. Feeling irritated, Patrick tugged at his tie when suddenly he heard Florences voice behind him say Patrick. What? He impatiently replied. Florence hesitated before speaking again. Theres something I dont know if I should tell you What is it? Patrick asked expressionlessly. Just now I saw Jane with another manFlorence bit her lip intentionally leaving out some details for peoples imaginationContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane with another man?! Patricks handsome face turned icy cold as he demanded Where is she? Chapter 108 It Turns Out to Be Annie Jane, just now I saw her being very intimate with a man. They walked towards the lounge on the second floor, Florence said deliberately adding fuel to the fire. Jane is really something, she doesnt even pay attention to her own identity. She openly flirts with a man, as if she doesnt care about you at all. Florence had not finished speaking when Patrick exuded a chilling coldness from his body, took a step with his long legs, and walked straight to the second floor. In the second floor lounge. Anniey on the sofa, constantly pulling at her clothes, feeling like her whole body was on fire and extremely hot. Just at that moment, the door of the lounge opened and a man with yellow hair walked in. This is a little rascal that Florence specially found. She ns to let this blond man in after Annie has drugged Jane, so he can take care of things. When the two of them were having sex, Florence would bring Patrick to catch them. After the blond man walked in, he immediately spotted Annie on the sofa. Right on time. The man was excited. He could sleep with such a beautiful woman tonight and get paid for it. It was like a gift from heaven. Baby, a moment of tonight is invaluable,e, let us enjoy it. The man could not wait to the sofa Annie jumped up. Under the influence of the medication, Annie let out a whimper and tightly clung to the man in front of her with both hands. Patrick, wait for me! Florence followed closely behind Patrick and arrived at the door of the lounge on the second floor. At the entrance of the lounge, many journalists have gathered at this moment. It was Florence who secretly had Erica send anonymous text messages to the journalists, notifying them toe over. The reporters are all very excited one by one. They received an anonymous message that Patricks fiance, Jane, was openly cheating on him with a stranger in the lounge on the second floor. This is explosive news! Patricks publicly acknowledged fiance, who had only just danced the opening dance with Patrick less than an hour ago, was caught fooling around with another man in the lounge. It was sensational. The reporters were preparing to push the door open when they saw Patrick walking towards them, and suddenly became quiet. Patrick exuded a chilling aura akin to the bitter cold of a winter day, instantly dropping the surrounding temperature to freezing point. The reporters shivered, but no one wanted to leave and miss out on this explosive news. The reporters looked at each other, excited but afraid to show it in front of Patrick. Could the anonymous source be true? Was Jane really openly fooling around with other men in the lounge? Patrick, lets go inside and see! Florence couldnt help but urge him on. She was eager to see Jane caught red-handed. That bitch Jane, she would surely be finished this time! Patrick stared nkly at the door of the lounge. Could it be true that Jane was inside? He found it hard to believe. Seeing that Patrick wasnt paying attention to her, Florence turned to the reporters next to her. What are you all waiting for? Go in! But no one dared push open the door while Patrick was there. Even though they all wanted a glimpse of what was going on inside. Suddenly, a clear female voice rang out. Why are there so many people here making such amotion? That voice Patricks heart skipped a beat as he followed its direction. And then he saw her C that charming figure who had been haunting his dreams and thoughts for so long now C Jane! Which meant the woman inside couldnt possibly be Jane! A smile tugged at Patricks lips involuntarily as he realized this fact. Florence was stunned when she saw Jane too. Wasnt she supposed to be doing something indecent with that blonde guy in the lounge right now? Why is she standing here looking perfectly fine instead?! Jane smiled faintly and asked, Why cant I be here?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Youre not supposed Florence couldnt believe it. Annie had said everything went smoothly earlier; why is Jane standing here now?! If this wasnt really Jane standing outside then who could possibly be inside with that man right now? Im not supposed to do what exactly? asked an indifferent-looking Jane. Florence bit her lip and looked upset. Patrick turned his head slightly towards Florence and said coldly: You said you saw Jane with another man in the lounge. Maybe I got it wrong, replied Florence through gritted teeth while wiping away sweat from her forehead. Is that so? asked Patrick icily.Apologize to Jane. Florence clenched her fists tightly and red angrily at Jane. Why should I apologize?! Feeling the hostility from Florence, Jane lifted her lips slightly. Patrick, since Miss Doyle said she was mistaken, its possible that she really was mistaken. Why dont we go in and see who looks so much like me that Miss Doyle could mistake them for me? Hmm. The nearby reporters were already impatient. With Patricks permission, they immediately kicked open the door to the lounge. The door opened to reveal a scene of debauchery. Annie and the man were tightly entwined, doing unspeakable things. Annie! Its Annie! A reporter recognized Annie and shouted excitedly. Click click The shbulbs kept shing incessantly. How could the reporters miss such an explosive scene? Although the woman in the lounge wasnt Jane, Annie was still a popr actress rumored to be Lady Fashions CEO Bruces girlfriend. Annie heard their voices and regained some rity at this moment. She came back to her senses only to find herselfpletely naked while reporters excitedly surrounded her taking pictures. Quickly grabbing her clothes to cover up key parts of herself, Annie cried out frantically,Stop taking pictures! Stop it! Reporters pointed their microphones at Annie one after another bombarding her with questions, Miss Annie, who is this man? Is he your new lover? I heard you broke up with Mr. Bruce. Is that true? Miss Annie, why did you break up with Mr. Bruce? Was it because of him? Annie turned pale as a sheet of paper and trembled all over while holding onto her head; she didnt even know this man! Jane had caused all of this! With angry eyes filled with hatred fixed on Janes body; twisted face pointing at Jane shouting loudly,Jane! It was Jane who framed me! Chapter 109 Who Made Miss North Angry? Under the relentless bombardment of the reporters, Annie snapped out of her daze and red at Jane with intense anger. It was all Janes doing! She had forced Annie to drink that ss of red wine, which made her embarrass herself in front of so many people. Jane, you bitch! Youre the one who caused this! Annie shouted as she angrily got up and swung a p at Jane. But before Annie could even touch Jane, arge hand grabbed her and pushed her down hard onto the ground. When she looked up, she saw Bruce standing in front of her with his piercing blue eyes filled with disgust. Annie, Im so disappointed in you for doing something like this. Are you really that shameless to be so desperate for any man? Do you have no morals? Bruce used. Annie felt panicked under Bruces reproachful gaze. How could things have turned out like this? Even Bruce hade over and seen her with that blonde guy Its not true, Bruce! Please listen to me; I dont even know him! Annie quickly exined. My dear girl, why would you say such a thing when we both know each other so well? The blonde guy spoke up unhappily as he slowly stood up from the sofa. You said yourself that you love me more than anything else and would marry me. The blonde guy had been paid off to im publicly that he was an old me of hers from inside the conference room. Since he didnt recognize Jane, he assumed it was Annie who he was supposed to be pretending about. He then put on quite an act by wrapping his arm around Annie while saying: Dont be shy now my dear; were both adults here after all. Its perfectly normal for men and women to enjoy each otherspany. I dont know you; let go of me! cried out Annie as she pushed him away helplessly while pointing at Jane: It was Jane! She drugged me! I dont even know this man! The reporters present were quick-witted enough to catch onto those words: drug This situation wasnt simple at all, but nobody dared ask anything in front of Bruce and Patrick. Florence understood what happened though C it mustve been because Annie revealed something incriminating without realizing it, which led to being caught by Jane. Then Jane gave Annie that ss of red wine to drink, which led to the situation now. Annie really couldnt handle anything properlyeven such small matters were messed up by herself! You bitch! You did this to me! Annie just went crazy and wanted to fight Jane. Bruce stepped in front of Jane, frowning as he questioned Annie, Annie, why did Jane want to harm you? Werent you here tonight to apologize to her? Annies eyes flickered as she replied, Yes, I came here with good intentions to apologize to Jane. But she plotted against me and harmed me instead.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Enough, Annie, Jane said with a smirk. Have you ever heard the saying digging your own grave? Annie had already been punished and Jane didnt want to say anything more. But now that Annie was unrepentant and even tried to turn the tables on her by using her of drugging her drink, Jane wasnt going easy on her. Her eyes turned cold as she continued speaking. You pretended to apologize but spiked my wine with drugs. Unfortunately for you, it backfired. Youre lying! I didnt do it! Annie yelled uncontrobly. She nned on denying everything and pinning the me on Jane for drugging her instead. See for yourself then! This is your online purchase record of aphrodisiacs, Jane threw the evidence in front of Annies face. After giving that ss of red wineced with drugs to Annie earlier that night, she had Anthony investigate into Annies purchase history C which led them straight into discovering this damning evidence. The reporters saw the online purchase records and couldnt help but express their disgust at what they saw. So it really was Annie doing it after all I cant believe it. How despicable! Thank goodness Miss North didnt fall for it! Faced with everyones criticism and condemnation towards her actions tonight C which were entirely self-inflicted C there was nothing left for Annie except silence. Annie, everything that happened today is a result of your own doing. You have only yourself to me, said Jane before turning around and leaving. She didnt want to stay here for one more second. Patrick took a long leg and followed. Jane, where are you going? Go home. Jane said faintly. She felt a little tired after a long night. Iming with you. Patrick began in a quiet voice. Why are youing with me? Jane gave a cold, sarcastic smile. Arent you going to dance with Florence? Dancing with Florence? Patrick started to smile and said in a low voice, Jane, you are jealous. Whos jealous? Jane gave Patrick a dirty look. Just then, the elevator arrived. With a tremendous force at her waist, Jane is pulled into the elevator by Patrick. Patrick took a step forward with his long legs, approaching Jane. He raised an eyebrow and said, Jane, youre jealous. Jealous? Mr. Pansy, dont be so conceited, Jane rubbed her temples and avoided looking at him. Why wont you face your feelings? Patrick leaned against the elevator wall with both hands and trapped Jane inside. The elevator was so small that Patrick surrounded Janepletely. The atmosphere was slightly awkward at this moment. Ding! The elevator arrived on the first floor and broke the awkwardness. The elevator door opened automatically, and Jane quickly pushed Patrick away. I dont know what youre talking about. As she walked out of the elevator, she turned back to Patrick and said coldly, You go back first. I have something to do. Itste now. What could you possibly have to do? Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly. Jane smirked and spoke in a cold tone,Thats none of your business. Dont follow me. After speaking, she walked to the entrance of the building and hailed a taxi. Watching the taxi disappear into the distance made Patricks gaze involuntarily dim for a moment. Where could this woman be going sote? Sitting in the taxi, Jane felt inexplicably irritable. She took out her phone and sent Nana a text message: [Come drink with me at Allure Bar.] When she arrived at Allure Bar, Nana was already waiting for her there.Here! Nana waved to Jane as she approached Jane sat down next to Nana. Give me a cocktail,she ordered Nana handed her a ss of cocktail while smiling,What happened, Jane? Are you feeling bad? Nothing.Jane drank up all of her cocktail in one gulp. The dim lights in bar shone on her face. Janes fair skin, delicate features were faintly visible under these lights, giving off an air of mystery mixed with mncholy. Nana poured another ss for Jane again,Let me guess who made our Miss North angry. Is it Patrick? Chapter 110 You Are Perfect for Me As soon as Jane heard the name Patrick, she felt a sense of annoyance. She mmed her ss down on the table and said, Can we not talk about him? Oh, looks like I guessed right, Nana smirked. Honestly, Patrick is great. Ive heard about him for a long time overseas and seeing him today, he definitely lives up to his reputation. What reputation? Jane furrowed her brow and couldnt help but think of what Patrick had said in the elevator earlier. Tall, handsome, rich and powerful C hes perfect for you, Nana joked. Ugh, how tacky! Jane picked up her ss and downed it in one go. Nana cleared her throat. My eyes dont lie. At the press conference earlier you two were so seamless together C it was like you were made for each other! Come on Jane, dont tell me youre not attracted to him. Dont be ridiculous. Jane leaned back in her chair and took a deep breath. Theres nothing between me and Patrick. My grandfather just forced me toe to Guavo to spend three months with him before breaking off our engagement. Nana shrugged nonchntly. Alright then, lets make a bet: if after three months you havent broken off your engagement with Patrick, then give me that handmade ne of yours? What do ya say? Nana had been eyeing that ne of Janes for ages now; she didnt know how someone who was so skilled at everything from fashion design toputer hacking could also make such beautiful jewelry. It took someone as exceptional as Patrick just to barely match up with her. Youre going to lose this bet, Jane smiled slightly before changing the subject: Speaking of which what about your Prince Charming William Lawrence? At the mention of Williams name Nana looked away from Jane towards her drink; she spoke softly: Hes gone teaching in a vige. Jane was somewhat speechless at this news: Well, thats meaningful at leastbut does this mean hes given up on your rtionship? William was Nanas senior during university days; tall with good looks plus top grades C he was quite popr around campus. During a debatepetition they met each other head-on which eventually led them into bing lovers. However, Nanas family did not approve of their rtionship because William had lost his father at a young age and came from a poor background, while Nanas family was well-educated and wealthy. As a result, Nana had a big argument with her family and ran away to another country. While walking on the street, she was almost attacked by some thugs. Jane appeared just in time to save her. The two became close friends who could talk about anything. Later on, Jane opened Leo Studio and Nana became the manager to help run the business. However, there has always been an ambiguous rtionship between Nana and William over the years. Jane sounded somewhat dissatisfied as she said: If he truly loves you, then he should go abroad with you to build something together. That can prove to your family that he can bring you happiness. I really dont know what it is about him that you like so much. Nana sighed deeply before replying: Love is blind. Once I fell for him it became impossible for me to let go. Just as Jane was about to say something else, they heard an excited voice behind them saying: Hi Jane! Long time no see! Turning around they saw Carl walking towards them. Carl! What brings you here? asked Jane with a smile. Carl was one of this bars regrs who had brought some friends along tonight. He seemed very excited when he saw Jane and rushed over to say hello. The beautifuldy must be none other than Miss Nana, Carl said dramatically before snapping his fingers in front of her face. Ive heard so much about you! Jane introduced Carl properly by saying: This is Carl C one of those up-anding actors. Hes all the rage right now. I know him, replied Nana politely while nodding her head towards Carl before adding: Ive seen him on TV. Carl sat down confidently next to them then gestured towards the dance floor saying: Why dont we all go dance? My friends are already there waiting for us! Im not going, replied Jane rubbing her temples feeling tired after such a long day at work.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nana epted Carls invitation though, so they both went off dancing while leaving Jane alone sitting in a corner near the bar watching everyone else having fun on the dance floor. Looking at the excited people dancing on the dance floor, Jane suddenly recalled the scene of Patrick and Florence dancing. What exactly does Patrick mean? You say you want to have a rtionship with me, but at the same time, youre all lovey-doy with Florence. Feeling upset, Jane had a few sses of wine, felt a little ufortable, and went to the bathroom. Coming back from the restroom, she saw a man wearing a red shirt sitting next to her, looking shifty. As Jane returned, the man in the red shirt whistled and said, Hey beautiful, drinking alone? Why note dance with me? Jane gave him a sidelong nce and ignored him, picking up her ss and taking a few hurried sips, choking on the drink. Cough, cough, cough A difort arose in her throat and Jane started to cough. The man in the red shirt looked at Jane with ill intentions and reached out to help her, saying, Beauty, youre drunk. Let me take you home. Get off me! Jane is disgusted by the mans salty hands. Hey, youre still a little chili pepper. I love girls like you, the man said as he hit a wall, but showed no intention of leaving. Such a beautiful creature, if he can press her under his body, it is really cool. He narrowed his eyes and looked greedily at Jane. Make an offer. Jane frowned and spoke in a cold voice, If you dont leave now, I wont be polite anymore! Youre wee? Alright then,e with me. You can be as impolite as you wantter on, and y whatever you like. The man in the red shirt eagerly pulled Jane along. Jane stomped hard on the mans foot, causing him to wince in pain and release his grip on her. Jane turned around and walked away, but the man refused to give up. He reached out and grabbed Janes arm, pulling her into his embrace. Tonight, Im going to make you mine! he dered. A bang. Jane picked up the bottle beside her and smashed it directly on the mans head. Right there, the blood flew down the mans head. Stinky bitch, youre fucking doomed! The man in the red shirt obviously didnt expect Jane to suddenly make a move. His eyes were filled with ferocity and bloodlust as he eximed, Do you know who I am?! Jane held the wine bottle, with a cold smirk on her lips, Whoever you are, just get lost? Chapter 111: Challenging His Limits In the dance floor, with the music pumping and the crowd dancing fervently, no one noticed the suddenmotion in the corner of the bar. The man in the red shirt is a notorious thug in this area, nicknamed Ron. He frequents the bar, always on the prowl for attractive women. As long as he sets his sights on a woman, she never escapes his clutches. Ron had his eyes set on Jane, considering her an earthly goddess, hoping to enjoy a passionate night. However, he didnt expect to have his head smashed by Jane. A throbbing pain echoed in his head,pletely infuriating Ron. He shouted at his nearby subordinates, Why havent youe over yet? Several burly men immediately approached Jane. Grab her! Ron, holding his head, red fiercely at Jane. Damn whore, dare to hit me! Tonight, Ill make you regret it! Jane frowned, her expression calm andposed. Dealing with Ron and hisckeys, a total of four people, should be more than manageable for her. One of Rons henchmen, eager to prove himself, rushed towards Jane, attempting to seize her. Jane seized the opportunity,unching a powerful kick straight into his body. Ouch! a pig-like scream echoed as the man fell to the ground, unable to get up. Useless! Cant even handle a woman! Ron, both angered and humiliated, waved his hand. All of you, attack together! At Ronsmand, the group lunged at Jane. In this critical moment, a cold, authoritative male voice rang out. Stop! The clear, maic voice, rich with authority, made those surrounding Jane involuntarily pause. Ron hesitated, then angrily asked, Who the hell are you to interfere? A tall and imposing figure emerged from the dark corner. Against the backlight, Jane could see that the neer was Patrick. Dressed in a ck suit, almost blending into the night, Patricks handsome face exuded a cold, intense gaze. Touch my woman, and you dare? Patricks woman? Rons face changed. After clearly seeing who the neer was, his arrogance immediately dissipated. Mr. Pansy Mr. Pansy, I didnt know shes your woman. My bad, I didnt recognize thisdy. Please, forgive us Ron and his subordinates kneeled on the ground, begging for mercy. Get lost! Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, chillingly uttering a single syble. Ron and his subordinates immediately scurried away, terrified. Jane ced the bottle she had been holding down and looked at Patrick with a furrowed brow. Patrick, what are you doing here? Patrick grabbed Janes arm, pushed her towards the sofa, and leaned over her. His icy gaze fixed firmly on her. Is this your definition of having something to do? Not letting him follow her, shees to a bar and gets into a fight with a bunch of thugs? If he hadnt arrived in time, wouldnt Jane have been bullied by these people? Doesnt this woman understand what danger is? Facing his cold gaze, Jane pursed her lips. Youve been following me? Didnt I tell you not to follow me?! I Patricks eyebrows furrowed. Originally, he wanted to say, Im worried about you, but it changed to, I was discussing business and happened to pass by. Thats quite a coincidence. Jane clearly didnt believe his exnation. She pushed Patrick away. Stop crowding me; Im going back. For some reason, she suddenly felt ufortable all over. This feeling didnt seem right. Patrick stood up, pulling Jane along and stuffing her into the car. He stepped on the gas, starting the car and heading towards Water Moon New City. On the dance floor, Nana and Carl returned to their seats after finishing their dance, only to find Jane missing. Wheres Jane? Ill give her a call. Carl looked around, unable to find Jane. Nana held his hand, about to grab his phone, and pointed to the exit where Patrick and Jane disappeared. Looks like my ne found its owner. Curious, Carl asked, What ne? Nana smiled slyly, Its a secret. Sitting in the passenger seat, Jane felt increasingly unwell. Her whole body was ufortably hot. Whats going on? This feeling is like having taken something. Could it be that someone tampered with her drink? It was Ron! Jane carefully recollected; it must be Ron who spiked her drink when she went to the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Feeling regretful, Jane opened the car window, massaging her temples, trying to calm herself down. How could she be so careless! The cool breeze blew on Jane, but it had little effect. Jane felt her head getting heavier, and the intense heat all over her body became more pronounced. It felt like she was on fire, craving someones touch desperately. Patrick Jane involuntarily leaned toward him, grabbing Patricks arm. Patricks body swayed, and he nced at Jane, saying, Dont move; Im driving. Stop the car quickly. I I need to go to the hospital. Jane tightly held Patricks arm, her chest heaving violently. Jane, whats wrong with you? Patrick quickly noticed something was off with Jane. She grasped his hand, and it was burning hot. Her originally fair face turned as red as a boiled shrimp, her clear and watery eyes now seductive and hazy Patrick squinted slightly, concerned. Were you drugged? Yes. Jane nodded with thest shreds of her sanity. Its that Ron just now. Patrick quickly pulled over to the side of the road, carrying Jane to the back seat to lie down. Rest for a moment; Ill call a doctor. Its hot, so hot I feel so hot Jane pulled her dress, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage. Patricks breath hitched, quickly cing his hand on her. Dont move recklessly. I feel so ufortable Under the influence of the drug, Jane gradually lost her rationality, feeling intensely hot all over. In front of her, the man seemed like a cool spring, refreshing andfortable. Jane ignored everything and pressed closer to him. Janes soft body pressed tightly against Patrick, causing a reaction in his body. The woman in front of him, wearing only a silk skirt, was heated due to the drug, covered in sweat. The skirt was soaked, clinging to her, outlining her alluring curves, irresistibly sexy. Patrick couldnt help but swallow hard. He was a man! A strong, robust man! The woman in front of him, in this state it was like challenging his limits. Chapter 112: You Are the Best Antidote Jane, dont move! Patrick took a few deep breaths, suppressing the mes within, his tone carrying a hint of warning. He held Janes wandering hand in ce with one hand and dialed Evans number with the other. In a serious tone, he said, Evan,e over. Mr. Pansy, what time is it now? Im already asleep. Evan, disturbed by the phones ringing, answered with sleepy eyes. No time for chit-chat. Hurry up! Patrick urged with a heavy tone. Alright, alright. Where are you? Send me the address. Evan put on some clothes, resigned to his fate. Patrick hung up and sent the location to Evan. Jane, bear with it. The doctor will be here soon. Patrick took off his suit, wrapping Jane up. Jane began to fuss again. So hot She reached out to remove Patricks clothes, but her hands were firmly pressed down. Patrick, let me go I feel so ufortable so hot Jane licked her dry lips, twisting her body ufortably, murmuring incessantly. Unable to resist the tempting sight of the woman in front of him, Patrick suddenly lowered his head and kissed those enticing red lips. Um Jane, for the first time, actively responded to him. His cool lips were toofortable. Patricks deep eyes seemed to ignite a zing me. He held her tighter, deepening the kiss. The temperature inside the car continued to rise an intimate ambiance. Just as the two were deeply engrossed in the kiss, Evan, panting, arrived. Um Mr. Pansy, did I interrupt something? Seeing the two passionately kissing in the back seat, Evan looked utterly confused. Patrick, who had awakened him in the middle of the night for this, was it just to witness his young masters live performance?? Hearing Evans voice, Patrick reluctantly ended the kiss. Patrick sat up straight, adjusted his clothes, and his breathing was still somewhat erratic. Help her. Whats wrong with her? Evan looked suspiciously at the woman lying in Patricks arms. This woman seemed familiar. Evan quickly remembered. Wasnt this the woman, Jane, who was said to be Patricks fiance? Both times Patrick urgently called him were because of this woman. It seemed that this woman held a special ce in Patricks heart. Evan carefully examined her; he saw that Janes face was flushed, and her hot body was clinging to Patrick, ufortable. As an excellent doctor, Evan quickly realized that Jane had been drugged. Did you do this? Evan half-jokingly asked. Patrick gave him a cold look. Of course not. She was drugged. Help her. Evan took a nce at Patrick, who still seemed somewhat breathless, and chuckled, Mr. Pansy, you really didnt need to call me in the middle of the night for this. Patrick was momentarily stunned. What do you mean? Evan smirked suggestively, Arent you the best antidote for her? Be serious! Before Evan could finish, Patrick shot him a piercing re, his tone turning serious. Evan immediately fell silent, taking out a syringe from his medical kit. Luckily, my kit has all sorts of medicines. He prepared the medicine, picked up the syringe, and injected it into Janes arm. The needle pricked into Janes tender skin, and her eyebrows tightened. She whimpered, Ouch Patricks gaze subtly revealed a trace of distress. His cold eyes nced at Evan. Be gentle. Theres no painless shot. Evan dismissed, rolling his eyes. Judging by how concerned you are, are you serious about your supposed fiance? Nonsense. Patrick replied without hesitation. Evan casually asked, What about your Candy? Candy Patrick frowned. Thats none of your business. Alright Evan continued giving Jane the injection. It hurts so much Jane bit her lip, looking helpless. Patrick held Janes hand, his gaze involuntarily softening. Jane, endure a bit. Itll be okay soon. After Evan finished the injection and packed up his medical kit, he said, Alright, shell be fine in a while. His antidote worked wonders. Jane felt much better; the abnormal blush on her face gradually faded. She leaned weakly against Patrick. Theres nothing for you here. You can leave now. Patrick coldly eyed Evan. Evan shrugged with some sarcasm. Fine, Patrick found him bothersome. He smirked, muttering, Bite the hand that feeds you. That hospital you likedst time, Ill have it bought and given to you tomorrow. Patrick calmly mentioned. Thanks! Evan left, content. With Jane now peacefully sleeping, Patrick kissed her forehead gently andid her t on the back seat. He covered her with his suit jacket. Patrick drove back to Water Moon City, carefully lifting the sleeping Jane from the car and heading home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In a daze, Jane felt herself lying in a warm embrace,fortable and cozy. She nuzzled against Patricks chest, hands tightly encircling his neck. Little bear, so obedient. This simple act reignited the mes Patrick had struggled to extinguish. Shit! Patrick cursed inwardly, taking a deep breath, carrying Jane quickly towards the elevator. cing Jane on hisrge bed, Patrick, somewhat disheveled, entered the bathroom. In his mind, scenes of the passionate kiss with Jane in the car reyed. Her tempting red lips were delicious, and her body so soft and alluring it stirred an undeniable desire in him. Ice-cold water cascaded over Patricks body. It took him half an hour to finally quell the mes within. Early the next morning, Jane woke up in a daze, finding Patrick leaning against the bed, his deep gaze fixed on her. Patrick, what are you doing on my bed! Jane suddenly became alert, ring at the man in front of her. Patrick raised an eyebrow, chuckling. Take a good look. This is my bed. Jane nced around, bewildered. Why am I on your bed? What do you want? Patrick looked at her with a half-smile. Dont you remember what happenedst night? Chapter 113: Caught a Cold Because of You Last night? What happenedst night? Jane, alert, looked at Patrick, rubbed her temples, gradually regaining awareness. She remembered; she had made ns with Nana to go to a bar for drinksst night. Unfortunately, they encountered that thug Ron, and she was drugged by ident. Later, Patrick appeared suddenly and took her away. She recalled that it was around that time when she felt a burning sensation all over her body and lost consciousness. Vaguely, she seemed to have engaged in some inappropriate activities with Patrick. Nervously, Jane checked herself. Fortunately, everything seemed normal. Still a bit uneasy, Jane asked, You didnt do anythingst night, did you? Seeing the woman in front of him, nervously checking herself, Patrick raised an eyebrow, What, were you hoping I did something? No way! Jane red at Patrick. Relieved, Jane couldnt help but feel fortunate that she had Patrick with herst night. He turned out to be a decent man. Otherwise, things could have been very dangerous. Cough, cough, cough Just then, Patrick suddenly coughed. Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Jane asked in concern. Patrick cleared his throat, Caught a cold. A cold? Janes tone carried a hint of worry, How did you catch a cold out of the blue? As far as she knew, Patrick was always in excellent health. He was perfectly fine yesterday, so how did he suddenly catch a cold? Patrick gave Jane a deep look, his tone carrying a meaningful tone, All because of you.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If it werent for this woman being drugged and clinging to him stubbornly, he wouldnt have taken a cold shower and wouldnt have caught a cold. Because of me? Jane was puzzled. As smart as she was, she couldnt figure out the connection between Patrick catching a cold and her. During breakfast, Jane, habitually scrolling through the news on her phone, was suddenly drawn to a headline. ?Special Report: Last night, the policeunched a night operation and apprehended a gang of thugs posing a threat to public safety. There were pictures of several individuals in the report, and the leader of the thugs who harassed Janest night, Ron, was among them. Jane put down her phone and looked at the man sitting across from her, elegantly having breakfast, Ron got caught. Was it you? And if it was? Patrick paused with his chopsticks in hand, raising an eyebrow. Well done! Scum like him should have been caught long ago, so he wouldnt harm more women, Jane praised, nodding approvingly. Patrick squinted his eyes, his tone heavy, Others might be forgivable, but anyone who dares to bully a woman belonging to Patrick is asking for death. A woman belonging to Patrick Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth; she belonged to herself, to no one. After finishing breakfast, the two headed to Pansy Group. On the way, Jane heard Patrick coughing asionally. Even though Jane didnt understand why Patrick imed he caught a cold because of her, she took advantage of their break to buy a bottle of cold medicine from the pharmacy. After all, Patrick had saved herst night. CEOs office. Morton knocked on the door. Come in! Patricks clear voice responded. Morton entered, walked up to Patrick, and respectfully reported, Mr. Pansy, weve identified the person who transferred money to Tom. Who is it? Patrick put down the documents in his hand and looked up. Chapter 114: I’m Going to Work at Pansy Group Falling for him in two months? Jane bit her lip, stating firmly, Thats impossible. What if? If you really fall for me, would you stay? Patrick persisted, determination gleaming in his eyes. Theres no such what if.'' Leaving these words behind, Jane walked out of the CEOs office without looking back. Yet, her heart couldnt help but beat faster. What did Patrick mean? Did he really want her to stay? And what about his Candy? Jane kept telling herself that Patricks words were merely because she resembled Candy. She, Jane, refused to be anyones substitute! The next few days seemed calm. Monica was sentenced to a year in prison for intentionally causing harm. Ice and Fire achieved unprecedented sess. Bruce was very pleased with the coboration and returned to France with his assistant. Nana, under Carls enthusiastic invitation, enjoyed a few days in Guavo and then returned to France. The Ice and Fire jewelry collection became wildly popr, achieving remarkable sales. Pansy Group surpassed Love & Romance in the jewelry industry, bing the new leader. During these days, both the jewelry production factory in the outskirts of Guavo and the branch in France worked overtime to produce Ice and Fire. Because Jane was in charge of the Ice and Fire project, she receivedvish praise from Patrick, making her the center of attention. At the Doyle family vi, Florence, watching Jane frequently appear in the media with Patrick, had an angry expression. She grabbed a vase from the table and fiercely threw it on the ground. Jane, Jane, its always Jane! Whats so good about her?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Erica, startled by Florences reaction, hurriedly consoled her, Florence, dont worry. Jane is just lucky. She managed to turn danger into opportunity several times before. I bet Patrick is just seeking novelty. One day, hell get tired and kick Jane out. Then, the position of Mrs. Pansy will be yours, Florence. When will that happen? Florence spoke with resentment. Whats so good about this country bumpkinpared to me? Of course, theres noparison! Ericas eyes rolled. In my opinion, this country bumpkin is just a case of the first to get the moon near the water tower. Think about it. She works with Patrick, lives with him, and can flirt with him as much as she wants. What should I do? Come up with a way to get her out of there quickly! Florence burned with jealousy, wishing Jane would disappear without a trace and never appear again. Florence, why dont you think of a way to work at Pansy Group as well? Erica suggested, This way, Jane will be right under your nose, and you wont have to worry about her pulling any tricks. Plus, you can spend time with Mr. Pansy, and hell soon realize youre a thousand times better than Jane. Then hell definitely dump Jane and pursue you. That might be a good idea. Florence, unusually satisfied, nodded. However, how could she get a job at Pansy Group? It seemed she had to ask her brother for help. With a bowl of chicken soup in hand, Florence went to the study downstairs and knocked on the door. Big brother, may Ie in? Come in. Peter Doyle spoke. Florence entered, cing the chicken soup on the table. Big brother, youre working sote. I had the servant specially make this chicken soup for you. Drink it while its hot. Peter nced at the chicken soup. Speak, how much money do you want this time? Oh, big brother, youre thinking too much. Florence, pouting, tugged at Peters arm. Im just concerned about your health. Peter grew more suspicious. Every time Florence came to him willingly like this, it was either about money or some other request. He wondered what his troublesome sister wanted this time. Spill it, whats the matter? Peter massaged his temples. Florence smiled, Its like this, big brother. You and Grandpa always say Im idle, ying all day. Now I realize my mistake and want to work. You want to work? Thats easy; go pick a position at Doyle Group. Peter was somewhat surprised. His spoiled and willful sister actually had a day when she wanted to work. Working at Doyle Group is so dull. Everyone knows Im your sister, and theres no challenge. Florence said, I want to go to Pansy Group. Now Peter finally knew what his sister was up to. She spoke nicely about wanting to work, but her real target was Patrick. That wont do. Peter was well aware that Patrick wouldnt agree to let Florence join Pansy Group. Florence persisted, Why not, big brother? I just like Patrick. As my elder brother, you wont even help me with this tiny favor? Peter frowned, Patrick has a fiance, dont you know? That country bumpkin! Florence eximed, Big brother, I just cant ept it. What does that country bumpkin have that I dont? Why should she be Patricks fiance? Peter calmly said, Are you talking about Jane? I think shes not bad. Florence stomped her foot, Big brother, why are you siding with her? You clearly know I like Patrick! If I could be Patricks fiance, wouldnt the cooperation between the Doyle family and the Pansy family go more smoothly? Big brother, if you dont agree, then Ill die right in front of you. Florence said, grabbing the fruit knife from the table. Peter quickly grabbed Florences hand. Dont be ridiculous! Does that mean you agree? Florence coquettishly asked. Fine, Ill think of a way for you. Faced with his unreasonable sister, Peter could only sigh. After all, she was his only precious sister. Before Peter could figure out how to approach Patrick, an incident urred at Pansy Group. On that day, Jane was tallying the sales of Ice and Fire with the sales manager responsible for jewelry sales. Suddenly, a security guard hurriedly approached. Miss Jane, somethings not right. Someone is causing trouble. The security guards tone was urgent. Jane stopped her work, stood up, and asked, What happened? The security guard, panting, said, Outside the main gate, a few people im to have been poisoned by wearing ourpanys Ice and Fire jewelry. They insist on seeing you, demanding justice. Many reporters have also arrived. Poisoned??? Everyone present exchanged puzzled looks. The entire production process of Ice and Fire underwent strict inspections. How could wearing Ice and Fire lead to poisoning? Jane cleared her throat and said calmly, Ill go out and see whats going on. Chapter 115: Radioactive Elements Following the security guard, Jane walked to the front gate. A crowd had gathered at the gate, and many reporters were holding cameras. Seeing Janeing out, a man pointed at her and shouted, Its her, its her! Ive seen her on TV. Jane, the person in charge of the Ice and Fire project. The crowd moved toward Jane. Whats going on? Jane asked with a slight frown. Reporters rushed to interview Jane. Miss North, there are reports that the materials used in Pansy Groups Ice and Fire series are substandard and contain radioactive elements. What are your thoughts on this? Miss North, is it true that Pansy Group, to cut costs, used materials with radioactive elements, leading to poisoning in people who wore the Ice and Fire jewelry? One question after another bombarded Jane. She took a deep breath. Ice and Fire jewelry containing radioactive elements? How could that be possible? Pansy Groups raw materials undergo strict scrutiny; such a fatal error should not ur. Unless someone deliberately set them up. But Jane wasnt entirely sure about the details at the moment. Everything had to wait until a thorough investigation was conducted to reach a conclusion. She spoke calmly, Please, everyone, quiet down. All products from Pansy Group undergo rigorous testing and are only sold after confirmation of their quality. It is impossible for them to contain any radioactive elements. I believe this is a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? A stylishly dressed middle-aged woman walked up to Jane, pointing. My sister got poisoned after wearing the Ice and Fire ne. Shes in the hospital right now, and the doctor said if she hade a few dayster, she might not have survived! How can this be a misunderstanding? Thisdy, your sisters poisoning may have various reasons, not necessarily rted to ourpanys products. Jane coldly replied. Of course, its rted to you! The middle-aged woman said angrily. The doctor has examined my sister, and its radiation poisoning. The source is your Ice and Fire ne! I have the test results here, proving that your ne contains radioactive elements! The man next to the middle-aged woman held a stack of papers. Everyone, take a look. These are copies of the test results. It clearly states that Pansy Groups ne contains radioactive elements, causing poisoning. In severe cases, it can lead to death! We spent so much money on Pansy Groups jewelry, only to end up poisoned and in the hospital! Pansy Group is selling substandard products, making money without a conscience! Thats right, today we must get an exnation for this! The middle-aged woman and the man echoed each other. Jane nced at the test results in the mans hand, unable to determine their authenticity immediately. The immediate priority was to investigate and find out what had happened. She cleared her throat and spoke in a deep voice, Pansy Group will definitely investigate this thoroughly. Before we reach a conclusion, we hope you can cooperate with us. Why dont you go back for now? Ill send someone to check whether the ne you purchased has any real issues. If its indeed a problem with Pansy Group, we will provide you with a satisfactory solution. Of course, its a real issue! The middle-aged woman pointed at Jane fiercely. Dont think about dying. If Pansy Group doesnt give us an exnation today, we wont leave!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jane frowned, about to respond when a cold, stern voice cut through, Pansy Group will definitely uncover the truth and provide an exnation to everyone! Jane looked up and saw Patrick striding toward her with a steady pace. Reporters surrounded Patrick immediately. Mr. Pansy, what are your thoughts on todays incident? Did Pansy Group really use substandard materials to produce the Ice and Fire jewelry series? Patricks handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his striking face turned stern. I can only say that Pansy Group has always adhered to the principle of putting customers first, striving to provide the best products. We never use substandard materials. As for todays incident, I will investigate it thoroughly. If its indeed an oversight on Pansy Groups part, we will take full responsibility and provide a satisfactory exnation to the consumers. After a pause, his tone grew even more severe, If it turns out that someone intentionally framed Pansy Group, we will make sure they pay the price! Faced with Patricks overwhelming presence, the middle-aged woman involuntarily took a step back. Fine, well wait for the results of Pansy Groups investigation! The security guard kept the reporters outside, and Jane followed Patrick to the CEOs office. How do you see this situation? Patrick asked as he sat down, tapping his desk with his fingertips. Without hesitation, Jane replied, In theory, every step of the Ice and Fire production undergoes strict scrutiny. Its impossible for radioactive elements to be present unless someone tampered with it. Its not easy to tamper with it, Patrick said, his voice nonchnt. Indeed, Pansy Groups factory had strict security, making it difficult for outsiders to tamper with the products. Jane nodded in agreement, So, Ive always thought that the most likely scenario is someone trying to frame us. What do you think, who could it be? Patricks voice was clear and deep. Jane smiled, With the crisis facing the Ice and Fire from Pansy Group, whoever benefits the most is the most likely culprit behind it. Patrick leaned slightly back into the chair, I agree with you; Love Jewelry is likely behind this. Not ruling out that possibility. In fact, with a quick investigation, we should be able to get to the bottom of it, Jane raised a corner of her lips. This matter wasnt challenging to investigate. Just by checking where the womans so-called sister purchased the ne, verifying if it indeed contained radioactive elements, and determining if someone tampered with it, the truth could be revealed quickly. Indeed, at this stage, Love Jewelry was the most suspicious. The previous giarism incident had caused a stir, and while Pansy Group had triumphed, Love Jewelry suffered significant damage to its reputation. Now, resorting to underhanded tactics to frame Pansy Group was entirely usible. Patrick called in Morton, Investigate the incident with the Ice and Fire ne and the im of it containing radioactive elements. Find out what happened. Yes, sir, Morton responded respectfully. However, bafflingly, before Morton could uncover substantial results, several more cases of poisoning due to wearing Ice and Fire jewelry emerged. #Chapter 116: Jane Must Be Fired The news about radioactive elements in Pansy Groups jewelry continuously trended, causing a sensational uproar. Mr. Pansy, should we try to suppress the news? Morton sought Patricks guidance. No need. Patrick rubbed his temples, his expression serious. The information is already out. If we try to retract it now, it will look like we have something to hide. Morton nodded understandingly. Alright, Mr. Pansy, I get it. Our immediate priority is to quickly uncover the truth behind these cases of radioactive poisoning, Patrick said with a furrowed brow. With consecutive poisoning incidents pointing directly at Ice and Fire, the public opinion surged, significantly impacting Pansy Group negatively. Okay, Ill get people to investigate right away. Well find results as soon as possible, Morton said, determined. Jane halted the sales of Ice and Fire and ordered a thorough examination of all products. Soon, Mortons investigation yielded results. In the CEOs office: Mr. Pansy, Miss Jane, we have preliminary findings regarding the Ice and Fire poisoning incidents, Morton handed over the information he had gathered over the past few days to Patrick. How is it? Jane, standing nearby, couldnt help but ask eagerly. Morton spoke in a somber tone, Through our investigation, the victims in these poisoning cases did indeed purchase our Ice and Fire products. Moreover, all purchases were made through legitimate channels, and the invoices are authentic. Pausing, Morton added, The products they bought, upon testing, do contain radioactive elements. Jane narrowed her eyes, So they were poisoned because they wore Ice and Fire? Morton nodded, Based on our current investigation, that seems to be the case. Jane rubbed her temples; this result was somewhat unexpected. Initially, she believed that a mastermind orchestrated the use of fake Ice and Fire jewelry to intentionally frame Pansy Group. However, the investigation now pointed to a genuine issue with Pansy Groups Ice and Fire. Have you found out why those pieces contain radioactive elements? Patrick flipped through the documents, speaking with a cold edge.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Morton shook his head, Not yet. But theres something strange C the problematic jewelry is all sold in France, and the origin is the French branch factory. Jane contemted for a moment, then called the tester responsible for the French branch factory, Its Jane. Any updates on the test results? Miss Jane, hello. Ive arranged for inspectors to test all products. We should have results soon, the person in charge responded over the phone. Janes tone became more serious, Once you have the test results, inform me immediately. Alright, no problem! The person on the other end assured. After ending the call, Jane looked at Patrick, It seems highly likely that theres an issue with the French factory. Of course, it could be a coincidence that all these pieces are from the French branch, and someone decided to sabotage us. Before Patrick could respond, the office door swung open abruptly. Beatrice, apanied by Melissa, entered with an air of hostility. Mom, what are you doing here? Patrick furrowed his brows. Ignoring Patrick, Beatrice walked directly to Jane, mming a stack of newspapers in front of her. Jane, youre conveniently here. Take a look at this! Jane lowered her gaze to the newspapers, disying extensive coverage of the news about Pansy Groups Ice and Fire containing radioactive elements. She smirked and said, Mrs. Pansy, we are currently discussing this matter. Discussing? Beatrices tone carried a hint of mockery. Jane, Ive always said youre a jinx. This trouble is all because of you. Can you still stay here with Pansy Group after causing such a mess? Jane retorted, Mrs. Pansy, the investigation is still ongoing. Jumping to conclusions and ming me outright seems a bit hasty, doesnt it? Beatrice coldly snorted, You are in charge of the Ice and Fire project, right? Now that theres an issue, isnt it your responsibility? Melissa chimed in, Aunt, Jane is right. If you have a bit of conscience left, resign immediately. Dont stubbornly linger and wait for people to force you out! Jane smiled slightly, I am indeed in charge of the Ice and Fire project. Following your logic, Patrick is the CEO of Pansy Group, my superior. Now that Ice and Fire has a problem, shouldnt he also take responsibility? Shouldnt he resign too? Morton, standing nearby, twitched his lips, impressed by Janes boldness. You! Beatrice couldnt argue with Jane, so she turned to Patrick. Patrick, look at her! Today, you must fire Jane! Mom, you dont need to worry about thepany. Ill handle it, Patrick, somewhat impatient, loosened his tie. Suddenly, he stood up, walked to the door, swung it open, and unceremoniously gave them their marching orders, I have other matters to attend to. You and Melissa should go back for now! Cousin, Auntie is just concerned about you. Seeing Patrick supporting Jane, Melissa couldnt ept it. Jane is causing chaos. Shell ruin Pansy Group sooner orter. Patricks icy gaze swept over Melissa, Melissa, dont think your surname is Pansy. Cousin, you Melissas heart sank bit by bit. She was indeed adopted, but how did shepare to that country girl Jane? Patrick, letting Jane stay at Pansy Group will be your regret! Beatrice, disgruntled, red at Patrick and left with Melissa. Jane, dont mind my mom; thats just how she is, Patrick apologized with a hint of regret in his eyes. Jane smiled, shaking her head, Im fine. Just then, Janes phone rang. She nced down and saw a call from the testing supervisor in France. Quickly, Jane answered the call, How is it? Do we have the test results? Yes, came the voice of the supervisor through the waves. Miss Jane, wevepleted testing on all products produced by the French branch. Some of them do contain radioactive elements. Janes eyes hardened, Alright, I understand. After hanging up, Janes expression turned serious as she addressed Patrick, The test results are in, and indeed, theres a problem with the production at the French branch. Chapter 117: Issue Originating from France France branch? Patricks handsome face grew cold, raising an eyebrow. Yes, Jane nodded, furrowing her brow. The test results just came in. Some of the products produced by the French branch indeed contain radioactive elements. Patrick rubbed his temples, his voice icy, Weve neglected the French branch before. Now it seems someone took advantage and sabotaged it. Janes mind raced. Indeed,pared to the headquarters, the management at the French branch was muchxer. After all, it was far away, making it much easier for someone to tamper with things over there. Jane contemted as she spoke sternly, We need to investigate immediately what went wrong in France, where the radioactive elements infiltrated. Even though its the French branch, tampering shouldnt be that easy. Its highly possible we have a mole within ourpany. Ill send someone to investigate right away, Patrick said, squinting slightly in agreement. Jane pursed her lips, determined, I want to go to France myself. To thoroughly understand what happened, Jane believed it was necessary for her to visit France. After all, the person capable of tampering with the Pansy Groups factory was not to be underestimated. As the person in charge of Ice and Fire, she had an obligation to uncover the truth. Ill go with you, Patrick almost instantly offered. Patrick going himself? Jane was somewhat surprised, ncing at him. Dont you need to stay here and oversee things? Ill go in person. Firstly, it shows our Pansy Groups seriousness about this matter. Secondly, its a deterrent to those scheming behind our backs, Patricks profound gaze fell on Jane, his voice grave. As for things here, let Morton handle it. In truth, there was another more crucial reason; Patrick didnt trust Jane to go alone. After all, France was far away, and Jane was unfamiliar with the ce. He worried she might struggle. Seeing Patricks determination, Jane didnt insist. If he personally went to France, it would undoubtedly be more effective. Theres still one more important and urgent matter. Jane lowered her gaze, contemting, We must immediately retrieve all Ice and Fire produced by the French branch and negotiatepensation with those affected by the poisoning incidents. We must meet their conditions to prevent further damage to Pansy Groups image. Due to the impact of the radioactive elements in Ice and Fire, Pansy Groups stock prices had been continuously falling for several days. The immediate priority was to quickly recover the losses. Jane voiced what Patrick had in mind as well. Patricks brows lightly furrowed, Alright, Ill have someone take care of it right away. After a pause, he turned to Morton, Arrange a press conference this afternoon. Yes, President, Morton turned and left. Ill get back to work then, Jane said, Shall I help you book tickets for tomorrows flight to France? Patrick shook his head nonchntly. No need. Well take my private jet tomorrow. A private jet alright.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jane shrugged and turned to leave the CEOs office. As she walked out, she collided with a maning from the opposite direction. Raising her eyes, she realized it was Winston. Mr. Sidney, Jane nodded in greeting. Winston, however, gave her a cold nce, bypassing her to stride directly into the CEOs office. Hearing footsteps, Patrick looked up. Seeing Winston approaching, Patrick casually greeted, Uncle Winston, something you need? Patrick. Winston pulled out his phone, cing it in front of Patrick, his tone carrying a hint of reproach. Pansy Groups stock has dropped ten points in the past few days. Are you aware of that? Patrick smirked, his voice low, Im aware. Ill handle it. How will you handle it? Winston frowned at Patrick. We all know why Pansy Groups stock is falling. Actually resolving this matter is quite simple. Oh? Uncle Winston, any suggestions? Patrick leaned back in his chair, casting a casual nce at Winston. Winston, Old Pansys adopted son and two years younger than Bradley, had grown up alongside Bradley. He had assisted Bradley in managing Pansy Group, taking care of many responsibilities. After Bradleys death, Winston temporarily took over as the acting CEO of Pansy Group. However, Old Pansy eventually handed over the reins to Patrick, appointing Winston as the Vice President. In recent years, under Patricks leadership, Pansy Group had flourished, and Winston gradually took a back seat. Set an example. Fire Jane, Winston said in a stern tone. As the project leader, Jane neglected her duties, resulting in such a major oversight. We can only restore Pansy Groups reputation by firing her. Is that so? Patricks gaze turned cold, his handsome face suddenly bing stern. Winstons suggestion was to shift all the me onto Jane, making her the scapegoat. In the current situation, this might be a quick solution to the urgent matter. However, it wouldnt address the root of the problem. Even if Jane wasnt in charge, Patrick wouldnt, or rather, disdain to do such a thing. Seeing Patrick silent, Winston directly handed a document to him. Firing Jane. This is the unanimous decision of several members of our board. There are signatures on it. Patricks slender fingers took the document. As he nced down, he saw several shareholders signatures, with Beatrices prominently at the top. Is this my mothers idea? Patrick furrowed his brow slightly, speaking calmly. Its Mrs. Pansys idea and everyones idea, facing Patricks powerful aura, Winston rubbed his temples and continued, We need to be ountable to the shareholders. We must quickly resolve this matter to recover the losses. Patricks fingers tapped on the table, his long legs crossed casually. Although seated, he exuded an intangible pressure, amanding presence overlooking everyone. He narrowed his eyes at Winston, his tone sharp and cold. Uncle Winston, I fully agree that we need to be ountable to the shareholders and that we must quickly resolve this matter. However, firing Jane is absolutely not the solution. Patrick, you Winston couldnt conceal his disappointment when Patrick outright rejected his suggestion. Before he could say anything, Patrick impatiently cut him off, Uncle Winston, Ill handle this matter myself. Its none of your business here. You can leave now. Chapter 118: Feed Me Medicine Patrick didnt give Winston any face, leaving Winston feeling somewhat annoyed. In front of Patrick, he couldnt express it, only frowning. Patrick, both your mother and I are working for the benefit of Pansy Group. I hope you wont regret this. Patrick let out a cold hum without saying anything more as Winston left. After Winstons departure, Patricks thin lips pressed into a tight line, his eyes revealing a hint ofplexity. He used to have great respect for Winston, but now, he found Winston increasingly iprehensible. Back at her desk, Jane urged the person in charge of testing at the Guavo headquarters jewelry factory to send her the results promptly. Thirty minutester, the results were in. As expected, the Ice and Fire jewelry produced at the headquarters had no issues. Jane breathed a small sigh of relief; it seemed the problem was indeed in France. Jane quickly organized the information and handed it over to Patrick. This information was crucial for the afternoon press conference. At the door of the CEOs office, Jane once again encountered Winston. He walked out of the CEOs office with an angry expression, and upon seeing Jane, his face turned even more unpleasant. Mr. Sidney, Jane greeted him with a smile. Winston gave Jane a forced smile, then quickly walked away. Jane knocked on the door, Can Ie in? Patricks lips curved slightly, his voice crisp, Come in. Jane entered and saw Patrick holding the cold medicine she gave him. His clear eyes focused on the medicine bottle, and a mysterious curve appeared on his handsome lips. Hearing her, Patrick set the medicine bottle down and looked at Jane with profound eyes. His thin lips parted, Jane, I was just about to find you. Jane handed the test results to Patrick, The results are out, and the Ice and Fire produced at the headquarters are all fine. It seems the issue is only in France. Patrick took the documents but merely nced at them before casually cing them on the desk. Jane was surprised; it was a crucial moment, and the press conference in the afternoon needed these key documents. Patrick, however, didnt seem to care. Frowning, Jane reminded, Arent you going to take a look? These documents are essential for the press conference this afternoon. Im aware, Patrick chuckled, but theres something more important. Jane paused, asking involuntarily, What is it? Patrick pointed to the medicine bottle on the table, the yful gleam in his eyes falling on Janes face, Feed me medicine. Jane: ??? Its already this time, and hes thinking about this! Patrick curved his lips, his expression still cool, but a subtle, ambiguous smile crossed his face. You wouldnt be so heartless as to let me attend the press conference with a cold, would you? Jane gave him an exasperated look. You better not bite me again! Once Patrick agreed, Jane picked up the medicine bottle from the table, opened it, and poured two pills into Patricks mouth. Perhaps the medicine was bitter because Patricks eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his thin lips lifted. I need water. Then drink, Jane said cautiously, pursing her lips. What was this man up to now? You feed me, Patricks thin lips moved, as if it were the most natural thing. Jane was utterly speechless. Oh well, she thought. Shes gone this far; might as well see it through. Jane patiently picked up Patricks water ss, poured water, and brought it to his lips. Her tone was indifferent. Drink! Patrick, however, leaned back, his deep gaze fixed on her. Help me check the water temperature. Jane sighed inwardly. Facing this somewhat arrogant and cunning man, she lost her temperpletely. She took a sip of the water. The temperature was just right. But this was Patricks drinking ss. She just drank from it. Did this count as an indirect kiss? Her face involuntarily blushed. Jane quickly took a deep breath, dispelling the inexplicable thoughts. Its okay now. You can drink! Jane handed the water ss to Patrick. Patrick didnt take it, his gaze deep and intense on the womans flushed face. What are you looking at? Ufortable under his gaze, Jane twisted her eyebrows, asking. Patrick chuckled lowly. Jane, why is your face so red? Was it that obvious? Did he see it? Jane felt a sudden embarrassment, biting her lip. What are you talking about? Im not! Patrick raised an eyebrow, continuing to tease her. No? Look in the mirror. Annoyed, Jane directly pushed the water ss towards Patricks mouth. Patrick, do you want to drink or not! Just as Jane, resembling a startled bunny, was dealing with Patrick, a sudden female voice echoed. Jane, what are you doing? The unexpected voice startled Jane, making her hand holding the water ss tremble. The water almost spilled onto Patrick. Turning around, she looked toward the door, seeing Florence ring at her with jealous eyes. Images of Patrick dancing with Florence shed inexplicably in Janes mind. Her expression turned cold. She forcefully ced the water ss on the table, speaking in a low voice, Im leaving. No need to go, Patrick said in a deep voice. Ignoring him, Jane turned to leave. Suddenly, a firm hand fastened around her waist, not too gentle, not too forceful. Jane slid, and her entire body fell onto Patricksp. Janes facended directly between Patricks legs, an action that seemed excessively intimate. Florence stared dumbfounded at the scene before her, taking a few seconds to react. This shameless country bumpkin, Jane, was deliberately seducing Patrick right in front of her! Florence marched over in her high heels, reaching out to pull Jane away from Patrick, rebuking, Jane, what are you doing? Its broad daylight. Have some shameN?velDrama.Org ? content. Feeling Florences strong jealousy, Jane stood up, casually wrapping her arms around Patricks neck, snuggling into his embrace. She cleared her throat. Miss Doyle, dont you know how to knock? Youve interrupted me and my fianc. Quite rude, dont you think? You! Florence was momentarily speechless, her gaze filled with hostility, as if she wished she could torture Jane to death. Jane, with her enticingly soft body, leaned directly against Patrick. Patricks breath hitched, and he tightly embraced her slender waist. His cool gaze shifted to Florence. What are you doing here? Chapter 119: Press Conference Florence walked over to Patrick, casting a jealous nce at Jane. Then, her somewhat infatuated gazended on Patricks handsome andpelling face. Patrick, I saw the news. Recently, Pansy Group has encountered difficulties. If needed, Doyle Group is ready to No need! Patricks cold voice interrupted Florence before she could finish her sentence. Florences smile stiffened, but she continued, But from what Ive seen in the news, due to the Ice and Fire incident, Pansy Groups stock has plummeted. If a cooperation agreement is reached promptly between Pansy Group and Doyle Group, I believe it would be beneficial for Pansy Group. The stock will surely rise. Oh, do you think Pansy Group needs Doyle Group to boost its stock? Patricks thin lips curled slightly, and his gaze towards Florence turned icy. Patricks chilly demeanor made Florence bite her lip, and she said with a hint of grievance, Patrick, thats not what I meant. I just want to help you Not necessary. Patricks face was as cold as the harsh winter wind, and he impatiently added, I have other matters to attend to. You can go back. Florence stomped her foot in frustration, red at Jane resentfully, and then left. Why didnt you go after her? Jane nced at Patrick, raising an eyebrow and smirking. Patrick casually replied, What, do you want me to chase after her?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She was trying to help you. Treating Miss Doyle like that, arent you afraid of hurting her feelings? Janes tone carried a hint of jealousy, even though she hadnt realized it herself. Thinking of the scene where Patrick and Florence danced that day, she felt ufortable. Oh, I see. Patrick propped his chin on his hand, feigning contemtion for a few seconds. Then, I might as well go after her. Seeing Patrick genuinely considering going after Florence, Jane blurted out without thinking, Patrick, dare you try! Patrick chuckled. Jane, are you jealous? Jane snapped back to reality, feeling a bit embarrassed. Why was she letting Patrick lead her around? This feeling was very unpleasant! Jane red at Patrick in annoyance. No way! Patrick curved his lips, leaning closer to Janes ear. His maic voice sounded, Jane, that day I danced with Florence to make you jealous of being with Osborn. His gentle breath tickled Janes neck, making her feel itchy. Instinctively, Jane pushed Patrick away, feeling a slight flutter in her heart. Was Patrick exining this to her? A trace of warmth inexplicably swept through her heart. Jane took a deep breath and said nonchntly, You can dance with whomever you want. Its none of my business. Patricks eyes deepened, and his profound gaze resembled a vast sea, capable of drowning anyone in it. His deep, melodic voice resonated, I will only dance with you in the future. Jane was momentarily stunned. But- Jane curled her lips with a hint of mockery. What about Candy? If shees back one day, will you dance with her? Candy Patrick fell silent. Janes heart sank bit by bit. Patricks silence had given her the best answer. Jane forced a self-deprecating smile. In truth, she knew the answer long before, didnt she? In Patricks eyes, she was just a shadow of Candy. Pushing aside these inexplicable emotions, Jane pointed to the documents on the table and spoke coldly, Take a look at these documents as soon as possible. We cant afford any mistakes in this afternoons press conference. If theres nothing else, Ill go back to work. After saying these words, Jane turned and left. At two in the afternoon, the press conference began on time. In the conference hall, reporters were already eager, armed with their cameras and recorders, seizing advantageous positions, afraid of missing out on firsthand news. Jane sat in a corner, quietly watching the dazzling man on the podium overlooking the audience. Amidst the eager anticipation of the crowd, Patrick stood up, cleared his throat, and said, Wee, everyone, to the Pansy Group press conference. After a pause, he continued, The main content of this press conference is a briefing and exnation of the recent Ice and Fire incident. As we all know, there have been several cases recently where individuals wearing Pansy Groups Ice and Fire jewelry suffered poisoning. Pansy Group attaches great importance to this incident. After days of investigation, we found that the problematic jewelry all came from our French subsidiary. The Ice and Fire produced at our headquarters ispletely safe. This is our test report. Patrick nced at Morton, who immediately understood and presented the test report to everyone. This is the test report from an authoritative institution, proving that the jewelry produced at our headquarters is qualified. You can rest assured to purchase and wear them. A reporter couldnt help but ask, Mr. Pansy, since the Ice and Fire produced by your French subsidiary is confirmed to have problems, how do you n to handle it? Patrick replied solemnly, We have recalled all the problematic products and conducted environmentally friendly destruction. As for the cause of this incident, I will personally go to France to investigate. I will not tolerate the instigator behind this! As for the customers who suffered poisoning from wearing Ice and Fire, our Pansy Group hasmunicated and negotiatedpensation agreements with all the victims. I sincerely apologize to them! Patricks speech won enthusiastic apuse from the audience. Reporters seized the opportunity to ask more questions, Mr. Pansy, regarding the issues in France, do you have any exnation? I will personally go to France tomorrow to investigate and quickly uncover the truth. If its confirmed that there is indeed an issue within Pansy Group, I will take full responsibility, Patrick stated with determination. Mr. Pansy, can you confirm if there is an internal mole within Pansy Group in this incident? another reporter inquired. Patrick spoke with icy detachment, We do not rule out that possibility. Once the investigation results are out, I will provide a fair and just answer to everyone. The press conference was a sess. After Patricks statement, Pansy Groups stock price ceased its decline and began to recover. Jane also breathed a sigh of relief. However, todays press conference was a temporary solution. The crucial part was their trip to France tomorrow. Jane knew that she and Patrick still had a tough battle ahead. Chapter 120: The Issue Lies with Factory No. 1 The night grew deeper. Jane was packing her luggage in the room when she heard a bout of coughing. Looking up, she saw Patrick standing in the doorway, dressed in a white casual robe,cking the usual cold detachment, and gaining a touch ofziness and a sense of life. This version of Patrick left Jane momentarily stunned. Meeting Janes gaze, Patrick lifted his lips and smiled faintly, Do I look good? Patrick, when did youe over? Jane regained herposure, a bit awkwardly clearing her throat. Patrick straightened his tall figure, stepping toward Jane. Is everything packed? Yeah, Jane nodded. There wasnt much to pack, just a few daily necessities. Get up early tomorrow, Patrick said. Okay. Just then, Patricks phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it; it was a call from Jones, the person in charge of the French branch factory. Patrick answered the call, Jones, whats the matter? Mr. Pansy, weve traced the batch of problematic jewelry, and it all came from Factory No. 1, Joness voice came through the line. Patricks face turned stern, So, the issue is with Factory No. 1? Jones nodded, Yes, Ive instructed people to investigate every aspect of Factory No. 1. We should have results by tomorrow. Good, Patrick said in a deep voice. After hanging up the phone, Jane asked, Did the French side find any clues? Yes, Patrick narrowed his eyes, his voice chilly, It seems the problem originated from Factory No. 1. Now that the scope has narrowed down to Factory No. 1, it should be easier to investigate, Jane pondered.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Not necessarily, Patricks gaze deepened. Anyone capable of tampering with Pansy Group wouldnt be an ordinary person. Youre right, Jane agreed with a nod. Indeed, recent events were somewhat mysterious, as if an invisible force was manipting everything. Moreover, with the enemy known and unknown, the situation was unfavorable for Pansy Group. Anyway, lets discuss it after we arrive in France tomorrow, Patrick said. Seeing Jane frowning, he reached out and patted her shoulder, his gaze gentle. Get some rest. Goodnight! Jane smiled, lifting her lips. A night of restless turning. The next morning, Jane got up, hurriedly freshened up, and as she walked down the stairs, she heard the doorbell ring. Who woulde so early? Patrick opened the door, revealing Beatrice and Melissa standing outside. Mom, why are you here? Patrick frowned. What, not weing? Beatrice, in an orange qipao, well-preserved and with cold eyes, spoke up. Without waiting for Patrick to respond, Beatrice walked straight to the sofa in the living room, and Melissa followed. Patrick, are you ignoring the joint letter from the board of directors? Beatrice, dissatisfied, looked at Patrick. A joint letter? Jane, just descending the stairs, overheard Beatrices displeasure. She couldnt help but feel curious. Patrick remained indifferent. Im already handling this matter. Handling? How are you handling it? We asked you to fire Jane, why wont you do it? Beatrices tone rose a few notches. Are you happy to see Pansy Group fall apart? Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth, realizing that this so-called joint letter was about firing her. Truly bizarre. Patricks expression turned cold. He looked down at his wrist. This has nothing to do with Jane. Im leaving for France soon. If you have nothing else, Mom, please go back. Faced with rejection once again, Beatrices face turned somewhat unpleasant. She raised her eyes to see Janeing down with luggage. Immediately, she asked in a cold tone, Is she going to France with you? Yes, Jane walked to Patricks side, dropped her luggage, and reached out, linking her arm with Patricks. Im going with Patrick. Is that a problem? Seeing this ring scene, Melissa bit her lip and said, Cousin, Im going with you. Dont be absurd! Patrick rejected without hesitation. Patrick, Im not being absurd, Melissa urgently said. I also want to contribute to Pansy Group. Beatrice agreed, Melissa is right. Let her go; she can be of help. Help? More likely to be a bull in a china shop! Thinking of the night Patrick got drunk and what Melissa did to him, Jane sarcastically curled her lips and smiled. Im afraid shell be more of a hindrance. What can Melissa do if she goes? What do you mean, Jane! Melissas face stiffened. She was about to say something, but Patricks icy voice interrupted. Enough, stop the nonsense. Patrick, a bit impatient, pushed Melissa away. Melissa, you just need to focus on your studies. You dont need to worry about Pansy Group. Melissa, full of unwillingness, took a deep breath and retorted, Why can Jane go, but I cant? Jane is going at Grandpas request. If you want to know why you cant go, ask Grandpa, Patrick didnt want to continue the argument and brought up Old Pansy. Melissa bit her lip, looking at Beatrice, her face filled with grievances. Aunt, but Beatrice suddenly stood up, angrily looking at Patrick. Fine, since this is Grandpas decision, I wont say more. But remember this, if Pansy Group continues to suffer because of Jane, I wont let her off! Alright, Mom, please take Melissa back quickly. Patrick, expressionless, issued an eviction order. Beatrice, with an air of fury, left with Melissa. Melissa added fuel to the fire, Aunt, look, cousin doesnt respect you at all now. He wasnt like this before. Its all because of that Jane! I dont know what kind of drug that country bumpkin gave cousin, making him so confused. If cousin really marries her in the future, what position will we have in the Pansy family? Beatrice, covering her chest, snorted coldly. Melissa, rest assured, I will never let Patrick marry that woman! Watching Beatrice and Melissa leave angrily, Jane felt somewhat ufortable. In this past month, she had worked hard for Pansy Group, yet Beatrice was coborating with the board of directors to fire her. Quite absurd. Her gaze turned cold as she looked at Patrick. She calmly said, Dont worry, Ill leave in two months. By then, your mom wont trouble you anymore. Chapter 121: Thought I Was Going to Die As soon as Jane mentioned leaving, Patricks handsome face turned slightly cold. Was she leaving because of his mothers words just now, or was it because Jane, my mom is just like that. Dont take it to heart, Patrick suddenly approached Jane, reaching out to grab her shoulder. His deep gaze, tinged with an unusual hue, his voice low and husky, he said, Believe me, I will handle things with my mom, and she wont trouble you again. Caught in Patricks intense gaze, Janes heart involuntarily skipped a beat. Taking a step back, she smiled, changing the subject. Dont talk about this now; we should get going. If we dont leave soon, well bete. Patricks gaze returned to its usual indifference, and his thin lips gently opened. Lets go! The two arrived at the airport, and Patrick, leading Jane, stopped in front of a Boeing aircraft. Is this your ne? Jane assessed the luxurious ne before her. On her birthday, Grandpa had wanted to buy her such a ne as a gift, but Jane declined because she was afraid of heights. Mr. Pansy, Miss North. The captain and flight attendants stood respectfully at the door, weing Patrick and Jane. Lets go up. Patrick held Janes hand and led her onto the ne. The ne soared into the sky, quickly disappearing into the clouds. At an altitude of 100, 000 feet, Jane sat next to Patrick, her calm gaze looking at theyers of clouds outside the window. What are you thinking? Patrick suddenly spoke, his voice faintly questioning in Janes ear. Nothing. Jane turned her head, meeting Patricks deep gaze. She cleared her throat and said, Im wondering who might have a grudge against Pansy Group. Well know as soon as we arrive in France, Patrick smiled. Dont think too much. Have something to drink. What do you want? Jane thought for a moment. Orange juice. Patrick called a flight attendant and said, Bring me a ss of orange juice. Of course, please wait a moment. The flight attendant smiled. Five minutester, the flight attendant prepared the orange juice and handed it to Jane. Miss North, your orange juice. Thank you. Jane took the orange juice, ready to drink, but suddenly, the ne experienced turbulence, descending rapidly. Ah!!! Jane eximed. At the same time, the lights on the ne went out, plunging everything into darkness. The sensation of weightlessness made Jane shudder, and the infinite darkness enveloped her with fear. In her mind, fragments seemed to sh by. She felt like she was falling into an abyss, surrounded by pitch-ck darkness, continuously plummeting This feeling, so real, as if it had actually happened. Jane reached out, trying to grab onto something, but there was nothing to hold onto. The despairing fear spread throughout Janes limbs and bones.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Save me Janes face turned pale, panic-stricken, she cried out. Patrick reached out his well-defined hand, tightly embracing Jane, and asked with concern, Jane, whats wrong? Are you okay? Patricks broad and warm embrace eased Janes heart a bit. She subconsciously held onto Patrick, a hint of post-crisis grievance in her voice, I was so scared. Dont be afraid; it was just turbulence, Patrick felt the woman in his arms relying on him, and his sexy lips couldnt help but curve up slightly. Soon, the ne returned to calm, and the lights came back on. Realizing that she was holding onto Patrick tightly, Jane blushed. She quickly let go of him, saying, Im sorry, I was too out of control just now. Its just a little ident, Patricks tone was heavy, but his eyes subtly flickered with concern. That scared me Jane patted her chest, took a deep breath, and said, I thought I was going to die. I didnt think you were so timid, Patrick teased, quirking the corner of his lips. Most of the time, Jane appearedposed, calm, independent, and strong. It was rare for her to show such panic and fear. Jane took a few deep breaths, calming her emotions. You wouldnt know. Im most afraid of the dark and afraid of heights. I had both just now, so, of course, I was scared. Patrick held Janes hand, his deep gaze gentle yet firm. With me here, you have nothing to fear. Feeling the warmth of Patricks fingertips, a warm current swept through Janes heart. Actually, this man was really good. If it werent for Candy, she thought she might ept him. But now Jane sighed lightly, pulled her hand away, and spoke with a faint expression, Thank you. Sensing the womans clear rejection, Patricks gaze dimmed slightly. He turned his head, his gaze deep, his tone low, Jane, are you really unwilling to ept me? Jane was stunned for a moment, then returned to her senses. Patrick, now is not the time to discuss this issue. Have you forgotten our purpose in going to France? Pansy Group is facing difficulties now. Do you still have the mood to think about these things? Difficulties? Patrick smiled faintly, his handsome face calm and confident. This little thing doesnt count. Well In fact, Jane didnt think this was a big deal either. It just required some effort to expose the mastermind behind it. The rest of the journey was calm, and the ne didnt encounter any more significant air currents. The nended, and Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Jones and Bruce were already waiting for them at the airport in France. As Jane and Patrick disembarked, Bruce approached, Hi, Mr. Huo, Miss North, long time no see. Hello, Mr. Bruce. Jane greeted him with a polite smile, shaking hands with Bruce. Mr. Pansy, we have found out that in the warehouse of raw materials at Factory One, one of them detected substandard materials containing radioactive elements, Jones eagerly reported to Patrick. So, the problem lies with the raw materials? Patrick squinted slightly. Patrick, sorry, I also bear responsibility for this matter, Bruces tone carried a hint of guilt. After all, this incident urred in France, and the products produced by the French factory were distributed by Bruces Lady Fashion. Bruce, lets go and see whats going on together, Patricks eyes were cold and calm. Mr. Pansy, why dont you and Miss North go to the hotel to rest for a while? Youve traveled a long way Jones suggested, looking at Jane, who appeared fatigued. No need; were going to Factory One right away. Jane shook her head. She was eager to know the truth. Chapter 122: Sudden Explosion Lets go. Patrick gave Jones a cold nce, signaling him to lead the way. The group quickly arrived at Factory One. Who is in charge of raw material procurement? Patrick flipped through the documents Jones handed him, asking. Jones replied, Its Martha Grace. She is responsible for the unified procurement of all raw materials from the French side. All raw materials are purchased by her? Jane looked up at Jones, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. If its a procurement issue, why is only Factory One affected? Martha is an old employee and has always been in charge of procurement. I dont think its her fault. Jones raised his mouth slightly, dismissing the idea. Jane nodded, Where is Martha? Id like to meet her. Jones made a call to Martha, Martha,e to my office. Ten minutester, a medium-sized, slightly chubby middle-aged woman with curly hair walked in. Martha, Mr. Pansy and Miss North are here, Jones smiled faintly at Martha, saying, They want to understand the issues with the Ice and Fire raw material procurement. Jones introduced Martha to Patrick and Jane, This is Martha, and you can ask her about any issues rted to raw material procurement. Martha looked apologetically at Patrick, Im sorry, Mr. Pansy. If theres a problem with the raw materials, I take full responsibility. But I can assure you that the materials I procure are fine, and all processes are carried out ording to thepanys standards. Patrick asked in a deep voice, Where are these raw materials purchased from? Martha brought the procurement contracts and exined to Patrick, All raw materials from the French side are purchased from these threepanies. We have been cooperating with these threepanies for over three years, and we have never had problems before. When the raw materials were purchased, were they subjected to random inspections? Jane lowered her eyes, looked at the procurement contracts, and asked. Yes, all processesply with the standards, Martha confidently stated. Alright, I understand. Martha, you can go back to work, Patrick looked through the documents, then nced at Martha, saying. Martha nodded respectfully, Okay, Mr. Pansy. Ill go back now. If you need anything, feel free to find me. As Martha left, Janes gaze fell on the documents in Patricks hands. Any issues? Patrick frowned slightly and said coldly to Jones, I need a list of everyone who can ess the raw materials. Okay, Ill have someonepile it right away. Jones quickly arranged for the list to be brought. People who could ess the raw materials included warehouse staff, transportation, and production workers. All had the opportunity to handle the raw materials and tamper with them. Staring at the dozens of names on the list, Patrick contemted for a moment. He then spoke in a low voice, Where are the problematic raw materials now? Jones looked out the window, They are in that warehouse over there. Only the materials in that one warehouse are problematic? Jane followed Jones gaze to several warehouses lined up. Jones gave Jane a positive answer, Yes. Patricks eyes hardened, Lets go to the warehouse. The warehouse for storing raw materials is located a few dozen meters away from the factory, and usually, transport workers deliver the materials to the factory for production. In other words, there might be a problem during transportation. The warehouse is over there, Jones pointed to the nearby warehouse, leading the way. Jane and Patrick walked behind Jones. When they were almost at the warehouse, Joness phone suddenly rang. Apologizing slightly, he said, Mr. Pansy, Im sorry, I need to take this call. Sure. Patrick nodded calmly, and he and Jane continued forward. As they approached the warehouse, Jane inexplicably felt a bit tense, as if something bad was about to happen. Suddenly, thick smoke billowed from the direction of the warehouse, and a hot air wave surged from the roof, apanied by flickering mes. Oh no, its going to explode! Jane eximed, watching the smoke and mes not far away. She stopped in her tracks, pulling Patrick back. At the same time, there was a deafening explosion, shaking the earth. Rolling smoke rose into the sky, forming a mushroom cloud, and red mes surged into the sky. Jane, be careful! In the ear-piercing explosion, Patricks voice sounded anxious and tense. Jane looked up, only to see a piece of ceiling, lifted by the air wave, flying straight towards her. The world spun, and Patrick securely held Jane, using his sturdy body to shield her from the steel te, holding her tightly in his arms. They fell to the ground together, and Janes back hit the hard concrete. It hurt Before losing consciousness, Jane faintly heard Patricks low and hoarse voice, Jane, dont be afraid, Im here. When Jane woke up again, she was already in the hospital. Patrick! Jane called out instinctively. But there was no answer. Jane forcefully opened her eyes, and what met her gaze was the hospitals characteristic white walls.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Where was she? Why did her back hurt so much? Rubbing her temples hard, consciousness began to return. She remembered; she and Patrick had gone to the warehouse together to check the raw materials containing radioactive substances, but the warehouse suddenly exploded! At the critical moment, Patrick used his body to tightly protect her. Patrick Jane endured the pain, struggled to sit up, and as she was about to get out of bed, the door of the ward opened. A young nurse in uniform walked in. Wheres Patrick? Jane grabbed her, anxiously asking. What? The nurse was confused, as if not understanding what Jane was saying. Jane realized she was now in France, and the nurse couldnt understand Chinese. She repeated in French, Wheres Patrick? Who brought me to the hospital? Is the man who was with me okay? I dont know, the nurse shrugged,pletely uninformed. Jane felt a bit anxious. Could something have happened to Patrick? She wanted to get out of bed to find him, but the nurse held her back. Miss, youre injured. You need to rest. Im fine, just a minor injury. Jane frowned, growing increasingly worried. She needed to find Patrick quickly and make sure he was okay. However, an intense feeling of unease swept over Janes body. If Patrick was fine, he would definitely be by her side now. How could he be nowhere to be seen? Patrick He must be in trouble. Chapter 123: Patrick, You Can’t Be Hurt Patrick, you absolutely cannot be hurt! Jane gritted her teeth against the pain and got out of bed. She had to find Patrick; she needed to see him with her own eyes, see him unharmed. Miss North, youre awake? Just at that moment, Jones entered the room. Jones, its great that youre okay, Jane said with relief upon seeing Jones. She quickly asked, Wheres Patrick? Where is he? Have you seen Patrick? Jones nced at Jane, hesitating before saying, Mr. Pansy, he How is he? Jane couldnt wait, her tone full of urgency, pushing for answers. Hes injured, currently receiving emergency treatment. Jones sighed and added, Mr. Pansy, his injuries are quite severe. Emergency treatment severe injuries Janes head buzzed, and suddenly, everything went nk. Patrick was injured because of her. The moment the warehouse exploded, that breathtaking scene kept shing in Janes mind. If he hadnt tried to save her, Patrick wouldnt be injured at all. Wheres the emergency room? Jane shouted at Jones. Seemingly startled by Janes state, Jones answered after a moment, On the eighteenth floor. As soon as Jones finished speaking, Jane rushed out of the ward, heading for the elevator. But the elevator was on the top floor. Jane turned and went to the stairs, swiftly making her way to the eighth floor. Janes room was on the fifth floor. She climbed thirteen floors in one go and finally reached the eighteenth floor. Wheres Patrick? Jane grabbed a doctor in a white coat, asking frantically in French. Oh, you mean Mr. Pansy from Pansy Group? The doctor gave Jane a quick once-over, pointing inside, In that emergency room. How is he? Is he okay? Jane urgently inquired. The doctor shook his head, Sorry, I dont know. Jane sprinted to the entrance of the emergency room. A nurse stopped her, Im sorry, miss, the doctor is treating a patient. You cant go in. The patient inside, is he okay? Jane stared anxiously at the tightly closed door of the emergency room, asking with worry. The nurse smiled politely, Miss, please rest assured. The doctor will do his best. Rest assured? How could she rest assured? If something happened to Patrick, she would be guilty for a lifetime. Janes heart hung tightly, hands sped in front of her, praying incessantly. Hell be fine; Patrick will definitely be fine! Miss North. A familiar voice reached Janes ears. Following the sound, Jane discovered Bruce and several managers from Pansy Groups French branch sitting in seats next to the emergency room. Every face bore expressions of deep concern. Jane walked over. Mr. Bruce, hows Patrick? Bruces face hardened. I just arrived. I rushed over as soon as I got the news. How could something like this happen? I dont know. The warehouse exploded. Jane rubbed her temples, responding. She suddenly realized that something was off. The warehouse didnt explode earlier orter, precisely when she and Patrick went over. Could there be such a coincidence in this world?! Just then, the door to the emergency room opened, and a doctor wheeled Patrick out. Patrick, are you okay? Jane took a quick step forward, looking at Patrick with concern. But Patrick didnt answer her. He was unconscious, lying quietly on the hospital bed. His extraordinarily handsome face was now deathly pale, eyes tightly shut. Bandages covered his head and legs, with faint traces of blood seeping through. Seeing Patrick like this, Janes nose tingled, and tears threatened to spill. She sniffled, telling herself she had to stay calm. She couldnt afford to panic now. Doctor, is he okay? Jane turned to the doctor nearby, her voice slightly trembling. She feared hearing what she didnt want to hear. The doctor spoke solemnly, Mr. Pansy was hit on the head and legs by a steel te. The head injury is quite severe. Although weve provided emergency treatment, the situation is still not optimistic. Not optimistic what does that mean? Janes heart felt like it had been ruthlessly stabbed, the pain intense. Why was Patrick so foolish, risking his life to save her? When will he wake up? Jane bit her lip, urgently asking. The doctor sighed softly, Its hard to say. He might wake up tomorrow, or The doctor didnt continue, but his implication was clear. Worry, anxiety, regret a myriad ofplex emotions churned in Janes heart. She looked down at the unconscious Patrick, spoke with determination, No, Patrick will be fine! Bruce patted Janes shoulder. Yes, Patrick will be fine. Miss North, youre also injured. Go back to your room and rest. Well arrange for someone to take care of Patrick. Im fine. I want to stay with Patrick. Jane shook her head. The doctor pushed Patrick into the VIP ward. Jane sat by the bed, gazing at the familiar handsome face. Regret filled her voice, Im sorry, Patrick. Its all because of me that you got hurt. If I hadnt insisted oning to France, none of this would have happened. Pausing, Jane held Patricks hand. Patrick, you have to wake up, you must! At that moment, a gentle knocking echoed. Jane opened the door cautiously, and Jones stood outside. Jones, is there something wrong? Jane asked softly. Jones nced into the room. Mr. Pansy, is he okay?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jane pursed her lips. Still unconscious. Jones sighed. I never expected something like this to happen. Mr. Pansy is strong; hell be fine. Jane raised her gaze, ncing at Jones. We arrive in France, and the warehouse explodes. Too coincidental. Jones, have you found anything? Everything happened too suddenly, Joness eyes darkened. At the explosion site, firefighters discovered two casualties. Janes eyelids twitched. Two casualties? Who were they? We suspect they were warehouse personnel. We need further DNA testing to confirm, Jones spoke in a low voice. With the issues in the raw materials, its possible these two individuals were involved. Jane nodded thoughtfully. Jones, I appreciate your efforts. Please continue investigating, see if we can confirm whether these two individuals were behind the problems with the raw materials and if the warehouse explosion is rted to them. Chapter 124: Suspecting Jones Alright, Miss North, Jones promptly replied. After Jones left, Jane returned to the hospital room, her gaze lowering to Patrick lying on the bed. A wave of bitterness surged within her. Gently covering him with the nket, Jane tightly held Patricks hand, silently praying, Patrick, youll be fine. The clock ticked away, each beat echoing like a hammer on Janes heart, a dull ache with every strike. Every second passing felt like a century to Jane. As the night deepened, Jane remained seated by the bedside, sleep eluding her. An unprecedented worry and tension spread through every cell in Janes body. In the middle of the night, Jane suddenly heard a knock on the door. Thinking it might be a doctor for rounds, she opened the door to find Morton standing there. Morton, apanied by a few bodyguards, stationed themselves outside the room. Morton, how did youe over? Jane asked, slightly surprised to see him. Shouldnt he be in the country at this time? Morton stepped into the room, nced at Patrick lying on the bed, and said, I rushed over as soon as I received the news. Hows Mr. Pansy? Mortons tone carried a hint of concern. Janes eyes dimmed, Hes been unconscious. Dont worry too much, Mortonforted Jane. Jane nodded in understanding, suddenly remembering something, By the way, hows the situation with thepany now? Morton personally rushed over; the situation with thepany couldnt be optimistic. However, she had been preupied with Patricks injuries and hadnt paid much attention to these matters. With a somewhat cold tone, Morton said, Since the press conference, things have improved, and the stock price has started to recover. But now, with this sudden explosion, there are many negativements online, and the stock price is plummeting again. As expected. Jane nodded knowingly, Is the current situation not favorable for us? Yes, Morton said solemnly. After a moment of contemtion, Jane spoke, Our first priority now is to find out the truth behind this matter. Only by quickly exposing the mastermind and revealing the truth to the public can we restore thepanys reputation. Ill do my best, Morton said with determination. Miss North, you should go back and rest for a while. Ill keep an eye on things here; nothing will happen to Mr. Pansy, Morton suggested, looking at Jane, who seemed exhausted. I want to stay with Patrick, Jane shook her head. As long as Patrick remained unconscious, she couldnt bear to leave. Morton smiled, Youre injured too. You need to rest. Do you want Mr. Pansy to wake up while you copse from exhaustion? Dont worry, we have guards here. Mr. Pansy will be fine. After a day of busyness, Jane was indeed tired, and there were some things she needed to attend to urgently. She looked at Morton, then at the guards at the door, finally nodding, Alright, Ill go back and rest. Ille over again tomorrow morning. Morton escorted Jane back to her hospital room and then returned to Patricks room. He instructed the guards, Stay here and dont let anyone in, understood? Yes, Morton, the guards answered respectfully. Morton closed the roomsrge door, walked to the bedside, and respectfully nced at Patrick lying on the bed. He spoke, Mr. Pansy, Ive escorted Miss Jane back to her room. Now, theres no one here. Just moments ago, Patrick, who was unconscious, opened his eyes the next second. He slightly sat up, leaning against the bed, and asked in a cold tone, No one suspects anything, right? Morton smiled and shook his head, No, not even Miss North believes youre faking your unconsciousness. Patrick gave a faint acknowledgment. Why did you keep it from Miss North? Seeing her worried expression, I almost felt sorry for her, Morton teased. Patrick chose to give him a disdainful side-eye, The fewer people who know about this, the better. Pressed by the ceiling, Patrick only suffered minor injuries. But this sudden explosion was too mysterious. It seemed premeditated, specifically targeting him and Jane. Given this, Patrick deliberately pretended to be seriously injured, remaining unconscious. This way, the mastermind would think their n seeded. He could then turn the tables in the light, exposing the mastermind. Thinking of this, Patrick asked in a low voice, Whats the situation now? Morton reported, Simr to what we expected. Theres a lot of negative news about thepany. Patricks deep gaze turned colder, and he said, Look into Jones. Morton hesitated, Do you suspect Jones is involved in this matter? Patrick nodded, Especially find out if Jones has any connection with Love Jewelry. Yes, sir, Morton said, his expression serious. After giving these instructions, Patrick closed his eyes again, lying quietly. Jane returned to her hospital room, her heart still tense. She opened her phone, and news about the Pansy Group explosion flooded the screen. Thements below were intense. ?Pansy Group deceives consumers, using inferior materials, causing a massive explosion. ?The explosion might be staged by Pansy Group, erasing all evidence for a perfect crime. ?How could it be staged when even the CEO got injured? Trust Mr. Patrick. Staring at the phone screen for a while, Jane rubbed her forehead, carefully recalling the events before the explosion. Both she and Patrick were injured, but Jones, at that moment, took a call and walked away unscathed.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Could things be so coincidental? After some thought, Jane called Anthony. Ada. Anthonys concerned voice came from the phone, I saw the news. Are you okay? Im fine, Jane replied, I want you to help me investigate someone. No problem. Just not that Candy person, Anthony agreed immediately. Look into Jones for me, Jane said, rubbing her forehead. After ending the call, Patricks pale face involuntarily shed in Janes mind. She still couldnt rest easy, turning around and heading towards the eighteenth floor. Upon reaching Patricks hospital room, Jane was stopped by the vignt guards, Im sorry, Miss North, you cant go in. Faintly, Jane seemed to hear voices from inside the room, as if Patrick was speaking. Janes heart suddenly tightened. Could Patrick be awake? Chapter 125: Will You Marry Me Ill go in and check on Patrick, Jane eagerly said. But Morton said no one can enter without his orders, the guard hesitated. They knew Jane was Patricks fiance, but since Morton instructed them, they faithfully kept Jane outside. After a moment of thought, Jane took out her phone and called Morton. Hearing the ringtone, Morton nced down, saw it was Jane, and pressed the speaker button. Miss North, is there something? Morton asked. Janes voice, filled with anxiety and concern, came through the phone, Is Patrick awake? No, Morton looked down at Patrick, who was lyingfortably on the bed, and calmly replied. Not awake? A wave of disappointment hit Jane, and she bit her lip, Im still worried about Patrick. Can I go in and see him? Every word of Janes plea reached Patricks ears. The corner of his attractive lips couldnt help but lift into a mysterious curve. This woman still cared about him. With a questioning look, Morton nced at Patrick. Seeing Patrick nod slightly, Morton spoke, Please wait a moment. Morton opened the door, and Janes petite figure stood at the entrance. Smiling, Morton said, Pleasee in. Miss North cane and go freely in the future. Morton turned to the guards. Is Patrick okay? Janes gaze focused on the man lying on the bed, still strikingly handsome even in his unconscious state. With closed eyes, hearing Janes caring voice, Patricks most tender ce on his left chest seemed to be gently tickled by feathers. The CEO is fine, and his condition is stable, Morton said, pursing his lips. I thought I heard him speaking just now, Jane stared at Patrick intently, as if she had indeed heard his voice. No, it was me talking on the phone, Morton quickly shook his head. Oh, I see, Jane said, somewhat disappointed. Morton looked at Jane, then at Patrick, and said, Miss North, since youre here with him, Ill head back. If you need anything, you can instruct the guards at the door. Theyre all the CEOs trusted aides. Since Jane had arrived, it was better for him not to be a third wheel here. Thank you, Jane faintly smiled at Morton. Morton turned and walked out of the room, closing the door. However, deep down, he couldnt help but think, did the CEO really fake his unconsciousness just to expose the mastermind? Perhaps he just wanted to make Jane worry. Sitting at the bedside, Jane silently watched the man lying in bed, her mood exceptionally heavy. Waves of fatigue washed over her, and finally unable to resist, Jane sat on the bed and fell asleep. The room was very quiet, with only the faint sound of breathing lingering. The man who had been in aa slowly opened his eyes. Patricks clear and indifferent gaze, when it fell on the woman sleeping at the bedside, involuntarily softened, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Patrick gently stood up, took a thin nket from the bed, and covered Jane with it. In a daze, Jane murmured, Patrick, youll be fine. A warmth enveloped Patrick as he nced tenderly at Janes face. Her delicate and petite face showed signs of weariness, with slightly pursed pale lips reflecting the fatigue from the recent hectic days. The relentless hustle had undoubtedly taken its toll on her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick bent down slightly, cing a gentle kiss on Janes smooth forehead. Everything will be over soon. Early the next morning, sunlight streamed through the ss windows, casting a glow on Janes face. She woke up with a start. To her surprise, she found herself covered with a nket. She vaguely remembered falling asleep in a hazest night. How did the nket get here? Could it be Patrick? Was he awake? With a mix of excitement and hope, Jane looked towards the hospital bed. But the man lying there still had his eyes closed, unconscious. Her heart sank a little. Memories of the moments spent with Patrick flooded Janes mind. His protection, care, and risking himself to shield her from the ceiling-all these thoughts swirled in her head. Patrick, you cant be in trouble. Please wake up soon. Im willing to do anything for you as long as you wake up, Jane whispered with a hint of redness in her eyes. Anything? Are you willing to marry me? Right when Jane was lost in her thoughts, a clear voice, as familiar as a melodious tune, echoed in her ears. Patrick! It was Patricks voice! An uncontroble joy surged through Janes heart. She looked towards the bedside, only to see the man who was previously unconscious now opening his eyes. Patrick, youre awake? A genuinely radiant smile lit up Janes face. Her anxious heart finally found relief. Patrick was awake! He finally woke up! Fantastic! A faint curve appeared on Patricks lips as he arched an eyebrow. Do your words from earlier count? What words? Jane was momentarily confused, only to realize what she had said. Meeting the seemingly yful gaze of the man before her, Jane suddenly grasped the situation. Annoyed, she red at Patrick and pounded his chest with both hands. Patrick, you were pretending! Patricksrge hand caught Janes hands, pressing them against his chest. Jane, cant you feel my heart beating for you? Touching his firm muscles, Janes face involuntarily turned red. Did this man have to be so flirtatious? Jane took a deep breath,posed herself, and adopted a cold expression. Patrick, why did you pretend to be unconscious? What do you think? Patrick retorted, gazing at Jane with intensity. After contemting for a moment, Jane said, In fact, you already have an idea about who orchestrated this explosion, right? Patrick nodded indifferently, I suspect its Jones, but I dont have evidence yet. Understanding, Jane continued, So, you pretended to be unconscious to make Jones think his n seeded. When he takes the next step, youll expose his true colors? Patrick, however, diverted from the topic, looking deeply into Janes eyes. Were those words you just said true? Chapter 126: I’m Pursuing You Patricks deep and unfathomable gaze fell directly on Janes face. His maic voice lingered in Janes ears. With a slight pause in her breath, Jane lifted her gaze, meeting his profound eyes. She quirked her lips and said, I have no idea what youre talking about. Patrick smiled faintly. I heard every word you just said. What did I say? You heard everything? Jane felt a bit embarrassed and a bit annoyed, giving Patrick a re. This scheming man actually pretended to be unconscious! If she had known, she wouldnt have worried so much about him. Patrick extended his well-defined hand, took hold of Janes hand, and ced it in his palm. His otherrge hand joined in, tightly enveloping Janes hand. You said you would do anything for me as long as I woke up. Well, Im awake now, he spoke in a low tone. So, are you willing to marry me? The warmth from Patricks hands permeated Janes palm and back of her hand, causing an inexplicable flutter in her heart. Are you proposing to me? Jane pursed her lips. Im pursuing you. Patrick raised an eyebrow, and his profound gaze seemed like a captivating stream that could drown anyone. Pursuing Janes heartbeat quickened. At this moment, discussing such matters in the hospital room was quite inappropriate. Jane pulled her hand away, speaking coldly, All those things I said just now are null and void. Why did you pretend to be unconscious? Once a move is made, theres no turning back, Patrick furrowed his brow. Jane: The atmosphere in the hospital room became awkward for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, Patrick cleared his throat. Can you give me an answer I want in two months? Jane thought carefully and nodded, Ill give you an answer by then. A determined glint shed in Patricks eyes; he believed he could get the answer he desired. Werent you pretending to be unconscious? Lie down quickly, Jane changed the subject. Dont let anyone see. No worries, the bodyguards are outside, Patrick said calmly. As he finished speaking, Janes phone rang. Looking down, she saw it was a call from her grandfather. Jane answered the phone and sweetly greeted, Grandpa. Jane, are you okay? Old Norths voice came through the waves. Jane smiled and said, Of course, Im fine. Are the reports in the news true? Old North asked again. Its a mix of truth and lies. Grandpa, dont worry. Focus on fishing and gardening. Ill handle things here, Jane replied. Why would I worry? Old Northughed heartily on the other end. If Im not mistaken, Patrick, the guy mentioned in the news, faked his unconsciousness, right?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa, you even know about this Jane pursed her lips, deeply admiring her grandfather. I wasnt too sure, but listening to your voice tells me everything. How can someone be so calm when their fianc is unconscious? Old North stroked his beard andughed heartily. Grandpa, dont talk nonsense. Hes not my fianc. As soon as the three-month agreement is up, Ill annul the engagement with him, Jane said with a hint of shyness, half truth, and half lie. Alright, Im going to water the nts, Old North hung up the phone. Putting the phone away, Jane turned around, and Patricks icy breath hit her. Was what you said to your grandfather true? Patrick frowned. Why did this woman always bring up canceling the engagement so easily? Youll find outter, Jane ignored the displeasure of the man in front of her and said lightly, I promised you an answer in two months. Just then, a knocking sound reached them. Lie down quickly, Jane lowered her voice. Patricky down leisurely, and Jane helped him cover with a nket. Opening the door, Jones stood at the entrance of the hospital room. Jones, whats up? Jane asked. Jones nced into the room and, with a hint of concern in his tone, asked, How is Mr. Pansy? Jane lowered her eyelids, sighed deeply, and said, Still the same, unconscious. What did the doctor say? When will he wake up? Jones inquired. Jane shook her head, her face filled with sorrow, The doctor said the chances of him waking up are very slim. Joness mouth slightly lifted, barely visible. He patted Janes shoulder andforted her, Dont worry too much. Mr. Pansy will be fine. I hope so, Jane said softly. After a pause, Jane seemed to remember something. By the way, have they identified the victims of the explosion? Thats exactly why Im here, Jones cleared his throat. The identities of the two deceased have been confirmed. They were warehouse administrators. They were also the ones who tampered with the materials. Why would they do that? Jane pretended to be anxious and asked. Well, you see, these two warehouse administrators had a consistently poor work performance. They were criticized by their superiors, and feeling discontent with thepany, they wanted to retaliate, Jones shrugged, As for the explosion, it was entirely idental. One of the administrators vited the rules by smoking, and a cigarette butt fell onto thepromised raw materials, causing the explosion. I never expected it to be like this, Jane furrowed her pretty brows. All this trouble for thepany over a small matter. Now news about the explosion is everywhere online. I think its a good idea to hold a press conference to rify and disclose the facts to the public, to avoid suspicion about thepany spreading, Jones looked at Jane with questioning eyes. Miss North, what do you think? Jane nodded in agreement, Jones, youve thought it through. Ill leave this matter to you. What about Morton Jones pretended to hesitate. Morton is not familiar with the situation in France, and with Patrick unconscious, its best for you to handle the press conference. Its more suitable, Jane smiled faintly. Alright, Ill get prepared then, Jones looked at Patrick lying on the hospital bed once more before turning to leave. How was it? I did pretty well, didnt I? After Jones left, Jane returned to the bedside and nced at the man on the hospital bed. Patricks gaze turned cold. Since Jones was so eager, they would y along. Chapter 127: Truth Anything from Morton? What did he find? Jane asked, noticing Patricks confident demeanor. Patrick leaned back slightly, his voice deep, Still investigating. I believe well have results soon. Jane nodded, We must find evidence before Jones holds the press conference; otherwise, the situation will be unfavorable for us. Patrick smiled faintly, giving Jane a sidelong nce, Dont worry; Ive got it under control. Jones wont dance for much longer. Patricks calm smile reassured Jane. The information she asked Anthony to investigate should yield results soon. Jones scheduled the press conference for two dayster. Spections about the Pansy Group explosion were rampant, and everyone was eager for the press conference, anticipating the revtion of the truth behind the Ice and Fire radioactive elements and the explosion. The press conference took ce in the conference hall of a luxurious hotel in France. Jane arrived early, taking a seat in an inconspicuous corner. She sent a text to Anthony, [Did you find what I asked you to investigate?] Soon, Anthony replied, [Sent it to your email.] Jane raised her lips slightly, [Thank you.] It seemed like there would be a good show today. Jones, in a sharp suit, sat at the podium. Many reporters surrounded the area, cameras pointed at Jones on the stage, and camera shes blinked incessantly. At exactly ten oclock in the morning, the press conference officially began. The host took the stage, and a melodious voice echoed, Wee, everyone, to the Pansy Group press conference. Now, lets invite Mr. Jones to speak. Apuse erupted as Jones stood up, waving his hand to quiet the crowd. He cleared his throat and began, In recent days, regarding the explosion at the Pansy Groups French manufacturing nt, I believe everyone has heard something. Todays press conference aims to rify this matter. Mr. Jones, is it true that Pansy Groups Ice and Fire indeed contains radioactive elements? How did these raw materials enter the factory? Was the explosion in the raw material warehouse truly an ident? Reporters bombarded Jones with questions, one after another. Please, everyone, be quiet! Jones raised his voice, Below is the official statement from the Pansy Group regarding this incident. After a pause, Jones, reading from a script, mechanically stated, The investigation into whether Pansy Groups Ice and Fire jewelry series contained radioactive elements has confirmed that some raw materials in the number one warehouse of the French manufacturing nt did indeed contain radioactive elements. As for the reason for the problematic materials, it was the two administrators of the number one warehouse. Due to personal dissatisfaction with thepany, they sought revenge and mixed materials with radioactive elements into the raw materials. As a result, the quality of the produced jewelry did not meet standards, leading to poisoning among consumers. As for the investigation into the explosion in the number one warehouse, it was caused by one warehouse administrator smoking in vition of rules. The cigarette butt fell onto mmable and explosive raw materials, identally causing the explosion. The two deceased in the explosion were confirmed to be the warehouse administrators who tampered with the raw materials earlier. After listening to Joness statement, the crowd erupted in discussions. Is it really that simple? How is it so coincidental that the two administrators who tampered with things died in the explosion? Pansy Group might be hiding something to cover the truth, right? The scene at the press conference became chaotic as reporters voiced their concerns. Mr. Jones, are you sure everything you said is true? Why did the people rted to the Ice and Fire radioactive elements conveniently die in the explosion? Wasnt it just an ident? Jones smirked, dropping a bombshell, Of course, its not as simple as an ident. This statement from Jones was like throwing a huge stone into calm waters, creating ripples of excitement among the reporters. Mr. Jones, what do you mean by not an ident? If its not an ident, then what is it? Is there an unknown truth behind all this? Joness gaze turned cold, he cleared his throat, and continued, What I said earlier was Pansy Groups official rification, but its not the whole truth. Mr. Jones, are you implying that Pansy Group is concealing the truth? Then, what is the real truth? A sharp reporter directed the questions at Jones. As the person in charge of Pansy Groups French manufacturing nt, I shouldnt be saying this, but as someone with integrity, I cant bear the guilt of conscience. Today, Ive decided to reveal the truth! Joness tone was resolute, as if he had made a significant decision. Watching Joness performance on stage, Janes gaze turned sharper. As expected, Jones called the press conference to throw dirt on Pansy Group, almost wanting to annihte thepany.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he underestimated Patrick and, more importantly, Jane. Just let him enjoy his moment a little longer. Jones tantalized everyones curiosity before slowly saying, In reality, the reason Ice and Fire contained radioactive elements, leading to customer poisoning, was because Pansy Group, in order to save costs, used inferior raw materials. To divert attention, Pansy Group med everything on those two innocent warehouse administrators. As for the explosion in the number one warehouse, it was intentional on Pansy Groups part. The purpose was clear C to destroy the evidence and leave no trace of the crime. After hearing Joness words, the entire hall fell into a state of shock andmotion. Pansy Group, a leadingpany in the business world, wouldmit such an immoral act for the sake of profit? However, it was hard not to believe Joness words. After all, Jones was the person in charge of Pansy Groups French manufacturing nt, and he had no reason to smear his ownpany. So, was Pansy Group really so disgraceful? Jones seemed satisfied with the reactions of the crowd. He surveyed the room and finally locked eyes with Jane in the corner. And the mastermind behind all this is none other than Patrick, the CEO of Pansy Group, and Jane, the project manager of Ice and Fire! For a moment, Jane became the target of everyones criticism. All eyes focused on her. Jane stood up calmly, walked steadily to Jones, and with a toneced with coldness and irony, she asked, Jones, are you willing to take responsibility for every word you just said? Chapter 128: Phone Recording Of course, Jones gaze flickered with a hint of provocation towards Jane. Then, his expression darkened, and he dered with determination, I should have concluded todays press conference after Pansy Groups public rification. However, I dont want to bury my conscience, so I choose to reveal the truth today. Conscience? I think your conscience was eaten by a dog, Janes lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Seeing Janes response, reporters surrounded her, bombarding her with questions. Miss Jane, is what Mr. Jones said true? Did Pansy Group really choose to use inferior materials for profit, leading to consumer poisoning? Are those two so-called warehouse managers really scapegoats? After the situation escted, did Pansy Group orchestrate this explosion incident themselves? Jane smiled calmly and confidently responded, Of course not. Every word Jones said is false, fabricated to intentionally nder Pansy Group. What evidence do you have to prove that Jones is lying? a reporter aimed the microphone at Jane. Why would he do this? What benefit does he gain? Jane sneered, If, as Jones ims, the explosion was premeditated by Pansy Group, then why would Patrick and I be injured in the explosion? She rolled up her sleeve, revealing a prominent dark red wound on her fair and delicate skin. Her stern gaze fixed on Jones, If Patrick and I knew about the explosion in advance, how could we have coincidentally gone to Warehouse 1 at the time of the explosion? Now, Patrick is lying unconscious in the hospital, risking his life as a joke?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Janes words, people began to murmur among themselves. Indeed, the news from the hospital confirmed that Patrick was severely injured in the explosion, and he had been in aa for days, possibly bing a vegetable. A cold glint shed in Jones eyes. This is your feigned strategy, but an ident happened, and Patrick got injured. An ident? I say its intentional! Janes expression turnedpletely cold, lips tinged with mockery. The explosion that day was quite coincidental, happening neither too early nor toote, precisely when Patrick and I went to the warehouse. Meanwhile, you, Jones, just a moment before the explosion, received a phone call and walked away,pletely unharmed! What do you mean by saying that? Jones furrowed his brows. Jane stared at him coldly, My point is, Jones, you are the mastermind behind the explosion! You are the one responsible for the radioactive materials in Ice and Fire! Youre talking nonsense! Jones retorted coldly. Just because I spoke the truth, Miss North, youre panicking and trying to shift everything onto me? Perhaps the one panicking is you, Jane said with a faint smile. You intentionally mixed radioactive elements into the raw materials, causing some Ice and Fire products produced in France to contain radioactive elements and poison consumers. Then, you deliberately led Patrick and me to Warehouse 1, nted a bomb there, and that phone call was actually directing someone to detonate the bomb! You carefully set up this trap, but why? Miss Norths story sounds so touching, too bad its all your fabrication, Jones waved his hand, addressing the reporters. Dont believe her one-sided words. Janes lips curled into a cold smile. Whether its a story or not will soon be clear. Jane involuntarily nced towards the entrance of the conference hall. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Why hasnt Patrick arrived yet? In theory, Morton should have obtained the evidence by now. Considering the time, Patrick should be almost here. Nothing unexpected happened, right? There was no choice; she could only use what Anthony sent her to buy some time. Regaining her focus, Jane cleared her throat, her gaze sharp on Jones. Jones, I have a phone conversation recording here. Would you like to listen? Upon hearing this, Jones couldnt help but be taken aback. What recording? Jane waved her phone, a cold gleam in her beautiful eyes. Youll know when you listen. In front of everyone, Jane found the file Anthony sent her, ced the phone near the microphone, and pressed y. Soon, the phone yed the conversation between two individuals. Hey, is everything ready? This voice was Jones. Another womans voice echoed, Ready, can detonate at any time. Very well. Jones tone carried a hint of malice. Detonate the bomb in one minute. No problem! The womans voice sounded again. Then came a series of urgent footsteps, presumably Jones running to a safe ce. One minuteter, the woman asked, Can we detonate now? OK! Afterward, there was a loud bang. Even though it was just heard through the recording on the phone, everyone present could feel the heart-pounding intensity of the explosion. Well done! Jones expressed his satisfaction. The phone recording ended there, leaving everyone in shock. Could it be that the explosion in the Pansy Group warehouse was not an ident at all, but a deliberate act with someone nting a bomb? ording to this recording, the person responsible for nting the bomb was highly likely to be Jones. Faced with everyones questioning, Jones tightly clenched his fingers, raised his voice, and said, Its just a recording from who knows where. What does it prove? Do you have any evidence to show that Im the one talking on the phone? Or any evidence linking the bomb to Warehouse 1? Jones bombarded them with several counterquestions, his tone aggressive. Chapter 129: Because of Madeline Jones clenched his hands on either side of his body, gripping tightly. He took a deep breath, his face darkening as he spoke, Why should I bother with this boring analysis? Whats the matter, scared? Jane raised an eyebrow. She was confident that Jones wouldnt dare to undergo the voiceprint analysis.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Heh heh. Jones chuckled dryly, This so-called recording is meaningless! It doesnt prove anything. Meaningless? If the voice in the recording isnt yours, why not undergo the voiceprint analysis? Jane spoke with a mocking tone. Should I interpret this as you feeling guilty? Faced with Janes barrage of questions, Jones answered evasively, Miss North, these are all baseless usations. As the head of Pansy Groups French factory, why would I do such a thing? What benefit would I get from tampering with the raw materials? As for nting a bomb, its absurd! Yes, as the head of Pansy Groups French factory, why would you do such a thing? Jane raised her eyebrows, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly. You did it entirely because At the same time, a clear and maic male voice sounded from a distance, ovepping with Janes voice. You did it entirely because of Madeline! Because of Love Jewelry! Following the voice, Jane looked towards the entrance of the conference hall. At the sight of the familiar figure, Jane felt an instant relief. It was Patrick! Patrick had finally arrived! Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Patrick stepped through the entrance. His stern features carried a hint of sharpness, and his tall, slender figure exuded an air of nobility and aloofness. He seemed like a divine being descending from the heavens, eclipsing everyone else. Mr. Pansy, Mr. Pansy is here! Wasnt he in aa? How did he suddenly wake up? My God, its really Mr. Pansy! Hes okay! The crowd erupted in excitement, and all eyes were on Patrick. A few secondster, some people began toprehend Patricks words. Madeline? Love Jewelry? Isnt that the jewelrypany involved in the giarism scandal? Whats Joness connection with Love Jewelry? Could this whole thing be rted to Love Jewelry? The crowd buzzed with discussion, everyone looking at Patrick with a mix of shock and curiosity. In the twists and turns of the Ice and Fire incident, what is the real truth? Under Patricks formidable presence, the crowd automatically made way for him. Patrick walked steadily, step by step, to Janes side. He turned his head to give Jane a deep look, his voice carrying a touch of huskiness and gentleness. He spoke in a low, deep tone, Jane, Im here. Jane responded with a faint smile, their understanding unspoken. Meanwhile, Jones looked at Patrick in disbelief. Wasnt Patrick crushed by the ceiling in the explosion, critically injured and unconscious? How could he appear here unscathed at this moment! Patrick, how how did youe here? Jones, wearing a shocked expression, asked incredulously, Arent you in the hospital, unconscious? Whats the matter? Dont you want to see me? Patrick raised an eyebrow, his gaze icy as he swept it over Jones. Jones, Ive brought you an exciting video. Lets enjoy it together, shall we? Video? What video? Jonessplexion changed rapidly, and the situation was far from what he had expected. Unbelievably, Patrick seemed perfectly fine now. There was no sign of him being in a life-threatening condition. In other words was Patrick faking his previous unconsciousness?! Patrick gestured subtly with his eyes, and Morton immediately understood. Manipting the remote control, he yed a video on therge screen in the conference hall. The video was set in a luxurious room in a high-end hotel in France. On the central silver bedy a man and a woman. The man was undoubtedly Jones, and the woman was Madeline, the chief designer of Love Jewelry. The two were tightly entwined. After a passionate moment, Madeline, with a seductive demeanor, spoke, Darling, do you love me? Of course, I do. Joness eyes flickered with intense desire. Can you prove your love to me? Madelines hands, as soft as water snakes, encircled Joness neck. Jones nodded, How can I prove it? Im willing to do anything for you! Really? Are you willing to do anything for me? Madelines eyes were sultry. Of course. Jones embraced Madeline. As long as youre willing to marry me. Good, but you have to agree to my conditions. Madelines gaze turned cold. Regarding the giarism incident before, you should know, right? Jones was momentarily stunned. You mean Ice and Fire? Madeline bit her lip. Exactly! That wretch Jane made me lose face! The career I painstakingly built for years was ruined, all because of Jane and Patrick! The thought of falling from grace, from a renowned designer to a giarist scorned by everyone, fueled Madelines anger. If it werent for Jane and Patrick, she wouldnt have ended up in such a situation! She vowed to settle this score, to repay Jane and Patrick a thousandfold, making them pay for their actions! Jones remained silent for a moment and then spoke with determination, Madeline, my feelings for you are clear. As long as youre willing to swallow your pride, tell me, what do you need me to do? A hint of cunning shed in Madelines eyes. Through gritted teeth, she said, I want the Ice and Fire project of Jane to fail! I want her reputation shattered, utterly defeated! Thats easy. Jones held Madeline tightly. As long as I make a few moves, it will cause fatal problems in the quality of Ice and Fire. I guarantee it will meet your satisfaction! Darling, as long as you aplish this, I promise to marry you! Madeline nodded in satisfaction and leaned in to kiss Jones. What followed was an indescribable scene. Morton quickly picked up the remote and turned off the video. Patricks cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp, icy gaze focused directly on Jones. Jones, do you have an exnation for this? Chapter 130: 72 Ways to Flirt Facing Patricks stern interrogation, Jones wore a grim expression. His face alternated between shades of blue and white, and his mind seemed to be crashing like a malfunctioningputer. Why did Patrick have this video? If he could still find excuses to deny the earlier recording, there was no way he could exin this video. Because in the video, it was crystal clear that he and Madeline were together! The publics eyes were sharp. After watching this video, everyone had a general understanding of what had happened. I never expected Jones to be the mole. For his own selfish desires, he disregarded consumer interests, even nned an explosion. Its just inhumane! Madeline isnt any better. Not only did she giarize, but she also instructed Jones to do such a thing to frame the Pansy Group! A barrage of usations and condemnations flooded in. Jones wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, opened his mouth in despair, Its fake! Youre all framing me! Fake? Sharpness flickered in Janes eyes. Are you saying my recording and Patricks video are fake? Unfortunately, these are all real! I believe everyone can distinguish between truth and falsehood. In addition to this physical evidence, theres also a witness, Patrick said, looking at Morton. Morton, with a stern tone, said to the meeting halls entrance, Bring her in! Soon, several bodyguards brought in a petite woman. Upon seeing this woman, Jennifer Adolph, Joness face turned ashen. It was over,pletely over! Some reporters recognized this woman as an online wanted criminal, skilled in bomb-making, rted to several previous terrorist attacks. Patricks expression remained cold as he looked at Jennifer. Tell me, whats your connection to the explosion at Pansy Groups Warehouse No. 1? Jennifer, passionate about bomb-making and hiding in the mountains after a series of terror attacks, was bought by Jones to create a bomb ced in Warehouse No. 1, intending to detonate it and frame Patrick and Jane. This time, Morton took some effort to find Jennifer in the woods and had the bodyguards bring her here. Knowing the situation was lost, Jennifer admitted straightforwardly, I detonated Warehouse No. 1. Why did you do this? Patricks voice grew even colder. Jennifer, somewhat indifferent, replied, Someone gave me ten million to do it. Then, who told you to do it? Patricks eyebrows furrowed, lips slightly parted, emanating a chilling aura. Jennifer shivered involuntarily and pointed to Jones, It was him! Dont talk nonsense, I dont know you! Cold sweat the size of beans oozed from Joness forehead. At this point, aside from denying it to the death, he had no other option. Dont know me? Ive already had it investigated. A week ago, ten million was withdrawn from your ount, and that ten million is what you gave Jennifer! Patricks icy gaze swept over Jones. Jane stepped forward, speaking with conviction, With both witness and evidence, Jones, you cant deny it. Well hand over this evidence to the police. Jones, get ready for legal consequences! The police received Patricks notification and swiftly came to take Jennifer and Jones away. Patricks icy gaze swept around the meeting hall. He cleared his throat and spoke in a deep voice, I believe everyone is clear now. The Ice and Fire incident was maliciously orchestrated by Love Jewelry, with Jones as the mastermind. Pansy Group will take this as a lesson, and such incidents will never happen again! Thunderous apuse erupted, and Jane nced at Patrick with a silent acknowledgment. Sometimes, silence spoke louder than words. The storm had finally passed, and Jane breathed a small sigh of relief. Online, negative news about Pansy Group vanished without a trace. In contrast, usations against Love Jewelry and admiration for Patrick and Jane filled the inte. ?Love Jewelry is shameless; support Pansy Group! ?Jones deserves punishment; Madeline, the giarist, should leave the jewelry industry! ?Mr. Patrick is so handsome; Miss Jane is beautiful. They are a perfect match! ?Unconditional support for Mr. Patrick & Miss Jane! Observing the overwhelmingments, Janes lips curled imperceptibly. Her and Patrick were they really sopatible? What are you looking at? Jane, lying on the hotelsrge bed, was scrolling through her phone when suddenly Patricks rich and maic voice came from behind. Why did Patricke over all of a sudden? Jane quickly locked her phone. Nothing much. Oh? Patricks peripheral vision nced at Janes phone screen. He sat down beside her, his gaze piercing. Dont you want to fulfill the wishes of our dearizens? Jane hesitated. What do you mean? With so many people shipping us, you wouldnt want to disappoint them, would you? Patrick smirked, looking at Jane with a teasing smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane: This mans cheek is thicker than a city wall! After some thought, she spoke, Ill seriously consider it. Ill give you an answer in two months. Patrick raised an eyebrow, nodding slightly. In a low, deep voice near Janes ear, he said, Dont make me wait too long. His warm breath tickled Jane. Blushing slightly, Jane quickly changed the subject. When are we going back? In a few days, Patrick said casually. Dont you need to rush back to handlepany matters? Jane pursed her lips. Patrick smiled. Let Morton go back first. My injuries arent fully healed. Ill rest for a few days before leaving. Alright Jane was a little surprised. Even this workaholic Patrick wanted to take a break. Looking at the time, it was alreadyte, but Patrick showed no intention of leaving. Clearing her throat, Jane dropped a hint, Patrick, I need to rest. You should go back to your room. Patricks gaze darkened a bit. Was this woman so eager to chase him away? Jane, with a push and pull, maneuvered Patrick to the door of the room. Patrick gave her a faint nce. See you tomorrow. Morton was at the main entrance, wearing a teasing smile, watching as Patrick was pushed out of the room by Jane. Pushing the door, Patrick stepped into his room, expressionless, and asked, Whats the matter? Morton, with a smirk, handed a book to Patrick. Boss, this book is suitable for you. What is it? Patricks icy gaze fell on the cover. Chapter 131: Testing Fate Flirting Tips? What on earth is this? Patrick cast a cold nce at Morton, lips slightly lifting, his tone dripping with disdain. Boring! His distinctlyrge hand, however, took the book from Morton.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Following behind Patrick, Morton respectfully said, President, Ill return to Guavo tomorrow. Okay. Patrick nodded faintly. Contact me if anythinges up. Patrick was confident in Mortons capabilities. With Morton overseeing thepany in his absence, he could manage things remotely. Once Morton left, Patrick sat on the sofa, reclining slightly, legs casually crossed. He held the book 72 Ways to Flirt that Morton gave him and earnestly flipped through its pages. That night, Jane enjoyed a rare peaceful sleep. The next day, she woke up when the sun was high. After freshening up, Jane was about to go find Nana for some shopping. She had been in Paris for several days, busy with the Ice and Fire incident, and hadnt had time to meet Nana. Today, with some free time, she decided to invite Nana for shopping. As she opened the door, she unexpectedly found Patricks tall figure standing at the entrance. Patrick, what are you doing here? Jane was slightly surprised. Patrick smiled faintly. Im waiting for you. Waiting for me? Jane was puzzled. Why? What was going on with Patrick? Were going out today. Patricks tone carried a hint of dominance, making it clear refusal wasnt an option. Jane furrowed her brows, her beautifully arched eyebrows knitting. Arent you injured? Shouldnt you be resting? During the explosion, Patrick had shielded her with his own body. While the severe injury was feigned, his shoulder did get hurt from the falling ceiling. Just a minor injury. Patrick hooked his lips. Lets go! Sitting in the car, Jane was speechless. She quickly texted Nana, [Something came up, canceling our appointment.] Soon, Nana replied with curiosity, [What happened? Are you with Patrick?] Jane replied, [Kind of.] Nana teased, [Choosing love over friendship.] Jane rolled her eyes, about to reply when she heard Patricks voice by her ear. Were here. Jane looked out the car window. Not far away was the Eiffel Tower. Get out. Patrick opened the car door for Jane, a gentlemanly gesture. The two strolled along the Seine River, basking in the scenic beauty. Shaded by green trees, the riverside was picturesque. Parks with scattered greenery dotted thendscape. In the distance, dozens of iron bridges spanned the river, adding a touch of exoticism to the Seine River. Jane had been here before but never felt the scenery was exceptionally beautiful, like she did today. Sir, buy a rose for your girlfriend. At that moment, an oriental girl, carrying arge basket of red roses, spoke to Patrick in Chinese. The term girlfriend pleased Patrick. Ill take them all. Patrick raised an eyebrow, his slender hand pulling out a stack of bills from his wallet, which he handed to the girl. Keep the change. The girl was delighted, casting an envious nce at Jane. Miss, your boyfriend is so nice to you. Youre so lucky! Jane was somewhat speechless. Hes not my boyfriend. Hearing this, Patrick frowned slightly, his expression indifferent as he interjected, Well, not a boyfriend. Fianc. Jane: Miss, having a fianc who dotes on you so much, its really envy-inducing! The little girl said and happily left with the money. Patrick held roses in his hands, his deep gaze fixed on Jane. Theyre for you. Jane shook her head. I dont want them. Dont you like them? Patrick asked somewhat sullenly. Isnt it said that girls like roses? Yesterdays 72 Ways to Flirt mentioned this. The first move in pursuing a girl is giving her flowers. It seemed ineffective for Jane. Did the campaign start off on the wrong foot? Jane furrowed her brows. Its not appropriate for you to give me roses. She hadnt decided yet, and until then, she didnt want to ept roses from Patrick. Patrick nodded slightly. His thin lips brushed against Janes ear as he spoke in a low, captivating voice, like a cello, carrying a hint of mesmerizing huskiness. Jane, didnt I tell you Im pursuing you? Janes heart involuntarily quickened its pace. She took a deep breath, lifting her gaze to meet Patricks profound eyes. Patrick, how about we y a game? Patrick was intrigued. He emitted a single monosybic sound, Hmm? Walk that way, and Ill go in the opposite direction. If we can meet again like this, it means we have fate, Jane exined. Patrick contemted for a moment and nodded. Alright. You go first. Afraid of Patrick cheating, Jane pointed ahead. Patrick nced deeply at Jane. Ill prove that we are fated. Watching Patricks tall figure gradually recede from her line of sight, Janes emotions were in disarray. She didnt know what her feelings for Patrick really were. Was it infatuation? It seemed like it. Was it affection? That also seemed to be the case. But, was it love? Jane couldnt say for sure. She only knew that before Patrick, she had never felt this way about anyone. However, Jane also knew that there was another girl in Patricks heart-Candy. She was afraid. She feared that Patrick saw her only as a substitute for Candy, and his pursuit of her was only because of Candy. Should she ept his pursuit? Taking a few deep breaths, Jane pushed away these inexplicable emotions in her heart and aimlessly walked the streets of Paris. As the sun set, Jane still hadnt encountered Patrick. So was there really no fate between them? A wry smile yed on her lips, tinged with a hint of bitterness. Jane was about to hail a taxi back to the hotel when a nearby amusement park caught her attention. This amusement park why did it seem so familiar? It felt like she had been here before. Fragmented memories shed through Janes mind, as if her parents had brought her here. Jane rubbed her temples, trying hard to recall, but nothing came to her. Since she could remember, she had been living with her grandfather. Her childhood memories were very blurry. As if something important had been wiped away. What could it be? Jane didnt know. Chapter 132: Whom Would You Choose When Jane was twelve, she endured a severe illness, a brush with death that erased many memories from before her recovery. Her grandfather told her that both of her parents had passed away when she was very young. For years, Janes impression of her parents was almost nonexistent. Whenever she attempted to recall childhood events, Jane would experience splitting headaches, so most of the time, she intentionally avoided thinking about them. But why, at this moment, did a vivid image of a family outing to an amusement park surface in her mind? It felt so real. Janes legs unconsciously led her toward the direction of the amusement park. Standing at the entrance, she stared intensely inside, struggling to recollect. Fragmented scenes shed through her mind, causing her head to ache again. Jane felt frustrated. Why couldnt she remember anything? She couldnt even recall what her mom and dad looked like. As night fell, neon lights painted the streets with colorful hues. Despite a clear sky during the day, it started drizzling now. A chilly wind blew, and Jane couldnt help but shiver. Suddenly, arge ck umbre opened above Jane, shielding her from the rain and wind. Jane turned in surprise to see a tall, familiar figure. Patrick, why is it you? Jane looked at the man before her in astonishment, feeling an inexplicable flutter in her heart. Under the dim lights, Patrick, in a smoky gray suit, showcased his perfect physique. His deep, ocean-like gaze fixed tightly on Janes face. With his sexy thin lips slightly curling, Patricks voice, as melodious as a cello, echoed in Janes ear, You suggested testing our fate. Now that weve met again, does it prove that we are destined? Janes heart involuntarily skipped a beat. In the vast crowd and the vast city, she and Patrick had truly met again. Was there really fate between them? Patrick took off his suit jacket and delicately draped it over Jane. Lips slightly lifting, he said, Why are you standing alone like a fool at the entrance of the amusement park? The suit jacket still retained Patricks warmth, and Janes heart warmed. I was thinking about my parents. Your parents? Are they in Georgia now? Patrick asked casually. Jane came from rural Georgia, so her parents should be in the countryside, right? Janes gaze dimmed, her tone carrying a touch of sadness. Theyre no longer in this world. Im sorry. Patrick quickly apologized, and there was a hint of tenderness in his gaze as he looked at Jane. In fact, I dont even know what my parents looked like. ording to my grandfather, they had an ident when I was very young, Jane sighed softly. My father also passed away when I was fifteen, Patrick empathetically shared. Jane nodded. I miss them a lot. Patrick suddenly took Janes hand, leading her into the entrance of the amusement park. Ill take you to see them. See who? Jane was a bit puzzled but involuntarily followed Patrick into the amusement park. The drizzle had stopped at some point. Patrick, with Jane in tow, stopped by the Ferris wheel. Im afraid of heights. Jane looked at the towering Ferris wheel and instinctively shrunk her neck. With me here, you dont need to be afraid. Patrick faintly smiled, reaching out to lift Jane off her feet. Ah a startled cry escaped Janes lips. Before she could react, she was already airborne, carried by Patrick into the Ferris wheel. What are you doing? Jane was a bit bewildered. What was this man up to? Look over there. Patricks slender hand pointed to the sky. See those tworgest, twinkling stars over there? Jane, curious, followed Patricks direction. In the vast night sky, two sparkling stars were faintly visible. Actually, your mom and dad never left; they just went to heaven. In another ce, they silently watch over you and care for you, Patrick said in a deep voice. Really? Even though Jane knew these were justforting words from Patrick, a touch of emotion swept through her heart. Jane smiled, and as she turned, she almost collided with Patricks extraordinarily handsome face. His three-dimensional features seemed like a masterpiece crafted by a divine hand. His deep, fiery gaze was fixed on her. In the confined space of the Ferris wheel, the two were so close that Jane could clearly hear Patricks breath. Her heart beat a bit faster. Jane averted her gaze and looked out of the window. When the Ferris wheel reached its highest point, was it the moment she was closest to her mom and dad? The Ferris wheel ascended slowly. The man beside her brought her an unexinable sense of peace.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In this moment, Jane seemed to forget her fear of heights and everything else. In her gaze, there were only the twinkling stars in the night sky. When the Ferris wheel reached its pinnacle, the man beside Jane suddenly leaned down, gently nting a fleeting kiss on her cheek. On her cheek, Patricks lips carried a burning warmth, creating an electrifying sensation that surged through Janes entire body. Jane, do you know? The very top of the Ferris wheel is the closest ce to happiness. If lovers kiss at the summit, they will never be separated for eternity, Patricks sexy lips curved with a faint smile, filled with irresistible charm. Just like us now. Janes face suddenly flushed. Were not quite lovers yet, are we? Jane took a deep breath and spoke lightly. Ill wait for your answer. I hope you wont make me wait too long. Patricks tone was soft, and his warm palm sped Janes small hand. Janes heart pounded like a startled deer, almost leaping into her throat. She closed her eyes, then opened them, meeting the silent gaze of the man beside her. If one day, Candyes back, and you have to choose between her and me, whom would you choose? Jane knew that at this moment, she shouldnt be asking such a mood-killing question. However, she couldnt help it. She minded Candys presence, she minded Patricks deep affection for Candy, and she was afraid that she was just Candys substitute. Chapter 133: Friendship Above, Love Below. Patrick fell silent. He lowered his gaze, expressionless, toying with the umbre in his hands. His silence was the best answer. Janes heart began to sink, spreading with a bitter taste. In the small space, silence prevailed, and the atmosphere grew awkward. The Ferris wheel slowly started its descent. As it was about to stop, Patrick suddenly looked up. His eyes, as deep as the night, were earnest as he said to Jane, Candy is already in the past. Right now, I want the woman to spend my life with to be you. His voice, like celestial music, echoed in Janes ears. Janes heart couldnt help but skip a beat. She pursed her lips, casually asking, Really? Yes, Patrick nodded faintly, his tone imperceptibly tinged with anticipation. So can we reveal the answer in advance? No, Jane coquettishly raised her lips, smiling at the man beside her. Two months means two months. Patricks answer just now surprised Jane.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it was the answer she wanted to hear, was he speaking from the heart? Can he really let go of Candy? That has been Patricks obsession for so many years. Jane was skeptical, but a small joy was budding in her heart. Perhaps, with a little more time for each other, a better understanding, she could see more clearly what he truly loves in his heart-whether its Candy. Patrick sighed helplessly. Okay. Descending from the Ferris wheel, the two walked side by side on the amusement parks road. The night was quiet. Streetlights cast long shadows of the two, a picture of peaceful times. Now, what exactly was their rtionship? Jane tilted her head, thinking carefully. Perhaps, it could be described as friends above, but not yet lovers. Late, lets go back. After a whole day of walking, Jane felt a bit tired. The two returned to the hotel. Just as they entered the lobby, a woman in a rosy dress walked straight toward Patrick. Patrick, are you okay? Jane looked up, furrowing her brows slightly. Florence? When did shee to Paris? Patrick nced at Florence expressionlessly and said calmly, Why is it you? Patrick, you dont know how worried Ive been these days. Florence stared at Patrick with passionate eyes. Seeing that youre fine, I can finally rest assured. Seeing the unreserved admiration for Patrick in Florences eyes, Jane stepped forward, holding Patricks arm, and smiled with a hint of irony. Whats it to you if my fianc is fine or not? Im also concerned about Patrick. Florence red at Jane fiercely, full of unwillingness. Why could this country bumpkin be so intimate with Patrick! Patrick, lets go. Jane didnt want to pay attention to Florence anymore, so she directly pulled Patrick into the elevator. Florence followed behind Patrick and Jane, seeing them enter two separate rooms. Florences eyes flickered. It seems that Patrick doesnt like Jane very much, or why would they stay in two rooms? Jane must have seduced Patrick persistently. This country bumpkin is just a little prettier, right? She only knows shamelessly seducing men. Compared to her, Florence, shes far inferior! Jane returned to her room and enjoyed a rxing hot bath. Steam wafted through the bathroom as Patricks words echoed mysteriously in Janes mind. At this moment, right now, the woman I want to spend my life with is you. A subtle smile curled up on Janes beautiful lips as she put on her pajamas. Her gaze fell on Patricks suit nearby. Jane wanted to return the suit to Patrick. Just as she opened the hotel room door, Florences coquettish and shy voice suddenly came, Patrick, I came this time to discuss the cooperation n between the Doyle Group and Pansy Group. Despite Florences persistent efforts to get her brother to hire her at Pansy Group, there had been no response for a long time. Since Patrick and Jane arrived in France, Florence couldnt resist anymore. She secretly took Peters cooperation n and, under the pretext of discussing cooperation, came to Paris to find Patrick. Through the crack in the door, Jane saw Florence in a rosy, low-cut short dress. Her cleavage was subtly visible, and her loosely flowing hair adorned her shoulders. Her face disyed delicate makeup, clearly a carefully prepared appearance. Is that so? Patrick faintly hooked his lips. Of course! I even brought the proposal. I dont know if you have time tonight; we can discuss it together. Florence said, casting a seductive nce at Patrick. Patrick leaned against the door frame, his sharp eyes slightly squinting. In the corner of his eye, he caught a displeased Jane standing at the entrance of the adjacent room. He involuntarily raised his lips and gave a faint smile. Florence, however, misunderstood. She thought Patrick was smiling at her. Looking at the handsome and elegant man in front of her, Florences heart raced. She knew that Patrick would appreciate her beauty tonight, especially after she had dressed up. As long as she seized the opportunity and put in a little more effort, Patrick would be hers for the taking. Overwhelmed with joy, Florence took a step forward, wanting to get closer to Patrick. Patrick, how about we go to your room and have a good chat Before she could finish speaking, Patrick sidestepped, and Florence, losing her bnce, fell to the ground. Jane couldnt help but chuckle. Holding Patricks clothes, she walked over, looked down at the disheveled Florence, and said, Miss Doyle, why do you like lying on the ground? Jane, you! Looking up, Florence saw Janes mocking expression, and her face changed. She quickly got up from the ground, ring at Jane with anger. Patrick, your clothes were in my room just now. Jane deliberately said to Patrick with an affectionate tone, a hint of shyness, and a touch of coquetry, igniting wild thoughts. Patricks clothes were in Janes room. What exactly had the two of them been up to? Florence, unwilling and jealous, couldnt understand. Why didnt Patrick look at her properly? What did Jane have that she didnt? Moreover, Patrick, right in front of her, tenderly held Janes hand, and the two walked straight into Patricks room. Patrick, about that proposal Florence spoke unwillingly, but before she could finish, the door mmed shut. With tightly clenched fists at her sides, Florences eyes shed with a hint of gloom. Jane, you bitch! I will not let you off the hook! Chapter 134: Don’t Want to See You Again As Jane entered the room, she dismissively shook off Patricks hand. Why was Florence looking for you sote?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Didnt you see it all? Patrick chuckled. Discussing a coboration case in the middle of the night? You two, a single man and a woman? Janes tone inexplicably carried a hint of sourness. Florences intentions toward Patrick were as clear as day, a fact known to everyone. Although Patrick had ignored Florence just now, seeing her making such tant attempts stirred an ufortable feeling in Jane. Jane, are you jealous? Patrick, with an elegant posture, sat on the sofa, looking at Jane with a smile that could be taken as mocking. Youre the one whos jealous! Jane angrily tossed the suit in her hands at Patrick. Here, take it back. With that, Jane walked away without looking back. In the next second, arge hand wrapped around her waist. With a bit of force, Patrick caught Jane off guard, causing her to lose bnce and fall into his arms. Her head bumped against his firm chest, and Jane lightly scoffed, Let me go. Smelling the faint fragrance from Jane, so familiar and temptingly inviting, Patricks breath caught. He tightly encircled Janes waist, pulling her body closer to his. Wrapped in his mature, cologne-infused embrace, Jane stiffened. She took a sharp breath, frowning, and said, Patrick, what are you doing ah! Before she could finish her sentence, Patricks sexy lips silenced her. Patricks eyes flickered with a me as he decisively sealed the lips of the woman in his arms. Jane struggled for a moment, but it seemed to intensify Patricks desire for conquest. His kiss was fervent and lingering, and gradually, Jane began to surrender, ceasing her resistance. The girl in his arms cooperated so well that Patrick was pleasantly surprised, and he couldnt help but want more. As the overwhelming kisses rained down, a kind of intense affection gradually grew. The rooms temperature rose gradually, and then higher The softness in his arms, so tender and moving,bined with memories of another girl, Patricks voice slipped out with a husky tone, Candy Candy??? Jane suddenly snapped back to reality. She forcefully pushed Patrick away, delivering a resounding p. The sound echoed in the room, instantly extinguishing the previously heated atmosphere. A days good mood vanished, and Janes chest heaved violently. Her pretty face turned icy, Patrick, youve gone too far! Feeling the pain on his face, Patrick furrowed his brows. From the beginning to the end, youve just seen me as a recement for Candy! Jane stood up, her tone as cold as frost. All those words you said on the Ferris wheel today were lies! The person you love is Candy, the woman you want to spend your life with is Candy! Now that you cant find her, you just use me as a substitute? Im telling you, Patrick, I, Jane, wont stoop to being anyones substitute. You wanted an answer, right? Well, here it is Before Jane could say her no, Patrick interrupted her in a heavy tone, Jane, its not like that. Not like that? Then how is it? Janes lips curled into a mocking smile. Im not a fool. In that situation just now, when you unconsciously said Candy, it said everything. Patrick cleared his throat, unsure how to exin. Jane gave him a feeling so simr to Candy that, just a moment ago, he thought Jane was Candy, which led him to involuntarily call her Candy. However, in Janes eyes, he regarded her as a substitute for Candy. In reality, it wasnt like that. No more words, right? Patrick, I dont want to see you again! After saying this coldly, Jane decisively turned and left. Her heart felt like it had been sshed with sulfuric acid, painfully throbbing. She was truly naive, almost believing Patricks nonsense on the Ferris wheel. Luckily, she hadnt fallen too deep. Pulling away in time, correcting a mistake before it was toote. Florence unwillingly watched Jane and Patrick enter Patricks room, imagining scenes of their intimate encounter, her anger burning and distorting her face. She must get rid of Jane, this shameless country bumpkin! Patrick belonged to her, Florence! Staring nkly for a while, Florence reluctantly walked toward her own room. Just as she reached the elevator, she suddenly saw a familiar figureing out of the innermost room. Annie? Hadnt she returned to France? Florence stopped in her tracks, looking curiously. Annie was wearing a nearly transparent white dress, entwining with an older French man. Florence knew the old man; he seemed to be a somewhat famous director named Joseph. Annie clung to the old man, Darling, I sincerely adore you. I must y the leading role; you have to promise me. Joseph, with a lecherous smile, pinched Annie, You did well tonight. However there are plenty of actresses who want the leading role. You know your recent reputation isnt great. I was framed! Annie bit her lip, looking aggrieved. ming that Jane! Because of her, Annie was caught in the act by the media, and they extensively reported on her private life, ruining the virtuous image she had built with Bruces help. As a result, many filmpanies and directors terminated contracts with her. Now she couldnt get any roles, resorting to selling her looks and sleeping with directors to secure roles. Even a third-rate director like Joseph wouldnt relent, no matter how hard she tried. I believe you being framed wont help; the audience doesnt believe it. Joseph shrugged, How about this, give me some more time. Ill call you tomorrow night, and well discuss it. Fine. Annie sighed, understanding Josephs intentions. Now, John was her only lifeline, and she had to hold on tight. See you tomorrow night. John nced at Annie with a lecherous look and closed the door. Annies face darkened, rubbing the ces where John had handled her, and walked away. After a few steps, she suddenly heard a womans voice, Annie, long time no see. Annie looked up to see Florence standing in front of her. Miss Doyle? Annie was somewhat surprised. Florence assessed Annie from top to bottom. Under the thin veil of her dress, the bruises on her body were faintly visible. Having heard about Joseph being a big pervert, Florence didnt expect Annie to be so shameless. It seemed she was also at the end of her rope. Annies downfall was also rted to Jane. Florence smirked triumphantly; she was just wondering how to deal with Jane, and now someone practically handed her a pillow while she was napping. Chapter 135: Deep Down, You Care About Him Annie, what happened to you? Florence pretended to ask with concern. Annie felt a bit embarrassed, pulled her dress but couldnt cover anything, so she awkwardly smiled, Just tripped. Oh, I see. Florence didnt reveal anything, kindly suggested, Why note to my room? I have some ointment. Those bruises from the fall might leave scars if not treated properly. Thank you, Miss Doyle. Annie nodded. She had been tormented by Joseph and felt like she had been through a beating, so resting sounded good. Florence led Annie into her room and brought out ointment for her. Thanks. Annie felt a hint of gratitude. How are things between you and Bruce? Florence knowingly asked. At the mention of Bruce, Annies gaze dimmed instantly. We broke up. Annies tone carried a mix of sadness and reluctance. Why did you break up? Just because of what happened at the banquet? Florence casually brought it up. Annie bit her lip, Its all because of Jane! Everything is because of Jane! The ss of red wine at the banquet was clearly meant for Jane, but she pretended to drink it, fooled Annie, and made her embarrass herself in front of everyone! If not for Jane, how could Bruce possibly want to break up with her? How could she have fallen to the point of having to sleep with Joseph for roles? Florence pretended to have an epiphany, So, it was all Janes doing. Yes, it was her! Annie gritted her teeth in hatred whenever Jane was mentioned. Whats so special about Jane? Besides seducing men, what else can she do? Florence squinted, Actually, if you want Bruce to change his mind, its quite simple. Miss Doyle, do you have a way to make Bruce change his mind? Annie urgently asked. As long as she could make Bruce change his mind, she was willing to do anything! Florence smiled and said, Bruce breaking up with you is probably Janes doing. If we can make Bruce see Janes true colors and make her admit that she framed you, wouldnt that be enough? Jane would never admit it! Annie said indignantly. Florence took a step forward, whispered something in Annies ear, and Annie smiled, This time, Ill make sure Jane has no ce to hide! Late at night. Janey in bed, unable to sleep. In her mind, Patricks affectionate words on the Ferris wheel and the name he blurted out in the heat of the moment in his room, Candy, alternated. Her heart was in chaos, like a tangled mess that she couldnt unravel. Suddenly, Jane sat up and called Nana, Come with me to the bar for a drink! Nana, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by Janes call and answered somewhat speechlessly, Sis, do you know what time it is? Its the middle of the night. Whats wrong with you? Jane gloomily said, Just not in a good mood. Nana woke up, concerned, What happened? Lets talk when we meet. Jane replied tly. Nana got up, grabbed her car keys, and said, Send me your hotel address; Ille pick you up. Jane changed her clothes, walked out of the room, and waited for Nana at the hotels lobby. Annie,ing out of Florences room and preparing to leave, saw Jane standing at the hotels entrance. She quickly hid in a corner. Just now, Florence mentioned that Jane and Patrick were also staying at this hotel. Sote, why is Jane standing alone at the entrance? Annie stared at Jane with resentment. Could it be that she was secretly meeting Patrick or some other man in the middle of the night? At that moment, Nanas car pulled up right next to Jane. She rolled down the window, Jane, get in!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jane opened the car door and took the front passenger seat. Annie only saw Jane getting into a white Maserati but couldnt see who was inside. By instinct, Jane must be sneaking off to have an affair with a man. Annie quickly hailed a taxi, Follow the car in front. Nana nced at Jane beside her, Whats up with you? Did Patrick upset Miss North again? Dont mention him! Janes face turned somewhat unpleasant at the mention of Patricks name. Nana chuckled; it seemed like she guessed right again. Besides Patrick, who else could make Jane so angry? Nana took Jane to the bar, found a corner to sit, and poured her a ss of red wine. Miss North, spill it. What did Patrick do to make you angry again? Jane raised her ss, drank it all in one go, I dont even know how to say it. Hmm? Nana was puzzled. Jane poured herself another ss of wine, gently swirled it, In Patricks heart, there has always been a girl he loves. Jane briefly exined the situation between Patrick and Candy to Nana. Nana nodded, So, you think Patrick sees you as a recement for Candy? Isnt that the case? Jane frowned slightly, burdened by her thoughts. I dont think so. Nana said in a deep voice, Since Patrick is pursuing you, why bother with all theseplications? I have standards, especially when ites to rtionships. Jane said lightly, I absolutely wont allow my future partner to have unresolved feelings for someone else. Fine What about Osborn? Hes devoted to you, but you dont seem interested in him? Nana disdainfully curled her lips, What if Osborn has unresolved feelings for someone else? Would you mind then? Jane, who cared so much that Patrick once loved another girl, didnt it mean she cared about him? Osborn? Jane hesitated, Were just friends. What does it matter if he has unresolved feelings? Oh, thats right. Nana pointed out incisively, Jane, youve actually fallen for Patrick. Why else would you care so much about this Candy? Is that so? Jane rubbed her temples with some annoyance, Can you stop bringing him up? Seeing Jane looking so troubled by her emotions, Nana chuckled softly, changed the subject, and asked, How about attending the charity auction tomorrow night? As the big boss, you should go, right? Ill go. Jane nodded. The charity auction tomorrow night was sponsored by Leo Studios, and Jane had initially not nned to attend. However, now she suddenly wanted to go and take a look. Annie, following in a taxi, blocked her face with the brim of her hat, searching for Janes figure. If she could catch Jane in the act with another man, that would be thrilling. Jane had made her suffer so much; she must repay Jane a thousandfold! Chapter 136 Charity Auction Annie searched around until she finally spotted Jane sitting in a corner. However, the person with Jane wasnt a man but rather another woman who looked familiar. Annie stared at Nana for a moment before realizing that she was the head of Leo Studio, who had testified on Janes behalf during the giarism scandal involving Pansy Group and helped to prove Madeline guilty. What was the rtionship between Jane and Nana? Wasnt Jane just a naive girl from the countryside? Why were they together,ughing and talking as if they were close friends? Annie felt puzzled and quietly sat down near them. She overheard Jane mentioning that she would attend Leo Studios charity auction tomorrow. Charity auction? Annies eyes lit up with excitement as she quickly sent Florence a text message: Miss Doyle, Jane will attend Leo Studios charity auction tomorrow. Florence replied promptly: Prepare yourself well. After drinking several sses of alcohol, Jane began to feel dizzy. Nana held her hand holding the ss and said, Dont drink anymore. Come sleep at my ce. Okay, said Jane as she rubbed her temples feeling drowsy. With slight drunkenness still lingering in her body, she stood up with Nana and walked towards the bar exit when suddenly out of nowhere someone caught her eye. Annie? Jane furrowed her eyebrows wondering if it was just coincidence or something more The next day around noon time after spending one night at Nanas house sleeping offst nights drinks; Janes woke up rubbing her forehead only to find that there was already a message left by Nana for her: Ive gone ahead to prepare for tonights charity dinner event at Frances five-star hotel. There is breakfast in the kitchen; you can heat it up yourself. I have also emailed you our new productunch n for next season which you can take some time to review when freeter today. Jane felt warm inside knowing how thoughtful Nana could be towards their friendship bond while eating breakfast alone before reviewing some parts of what had been sent over by email regarding their uing productunch n. Tonights charity dinner event would be held in Frances five-star hotel where many upper-ss celebrities would be invited thanks to Leo Studio organizing this public welfare activity. Florence managed to get Peter an invitation card which allowed him ess into the auction hall itself She looked around the auction hall and spotted Jane sitting in the corner, but Patrick was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like Patrick wasnt too fond of Jane, otherwise why would she have snuck outst night ande alone to the charity auction? Florences eyes shed with a hint of malice. Jane, youre in for it tonight! At exactly eight oclock, the auction began. The host spoke with a rhythmic tone: Wee everyone to tonights charity auction hosted by Lea Studio. All proceeds from tonights auctions will be donated to charity by Leo himself. Thank you all for your support! Tonight we will be auctioning off ten items generously donated by Leo Studio in hopes of finding their rightful owners. Apuse erupted as the host announced: The first item up for bidding is a Tang Dynasty cdon bowl presented by our lovely Miss Manners! Miss Manners gracefully walked onto center stage holding an exquisite tray with both hands while the host unveiled a red cloth covering a blue porcin bowl on top of it. This cdon bowl has an opening bid of five hundred thousand dors and each subsequent bid must not be less than fifty thousand dors! Lets start bidding! Jane nced at the cdon bowl; her grandfather had given it to her as a toy when she was younger. Her family had too many antiques that they couldnt even store them all properly anymore so selling them at this charity event would help put them to good use. Soon enough, this Tang Dynasty cdon bowl found its new owner after being sold for two million dors. The second item up for bidding was an adorable stuffed cat that looked lifelike. Isnt this plush cat just adorable? The host introduced it enthusiastically,Dont underestimate its value because it is made by world-renowned artist Leo himself! Especially those diamond-studded eyes make it highly collectible. Whispers could be heard from below,So thats why he made such an expensive toy. I wonder who will end up buying this valuable piece? This stuffed cat was actually handmade by Jane herself and she quite liked it so she decided to buy back her own creation. The starting price for this kitty is one million dors and each subsequent bid must not be less than one hundred thousand dors! Bidding starts now!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the host finished speaking, someone raised their paddle,One point two million! One point five million! Two million! The price kept climbing until finally reaching five million dors. The current price is five million, does anyone have a higher bid? The hosts voice boomed. Jane smirked and raised her paddle. I bid ten million. The hosts voice rose in excitement. This youngdy bids ten million, does anyone Before the host could finish his sentence, Florence raised her paddle high. I bid twelve million! Florence shot Jane a spiteful nce. She hadnt even nned on bidding for this cat, but if it was something Jane wanted, she had to have it too! Receiving Florences provoking gaze, Jane simply smiled and raised her paddle again. Fifteen million. Fifteen million! Florence looked at Jane with disdain in her eyes. How could this country bumpkin possibly have so much money? It must be from seducing men! And most likely Patricks money! Florence scanned the room but didnt see Patrick anywhere. She stood up and walked over to Jane, towering over her as she spoke mockingly: Jane, does Patrick know youre spending so much on a cat? Jane looked at Florence as if she were an idiot. What business is it of yours whether he knows or not? So he doesnt know then? Florence sneered coldly. If you win the auction but cant afford to pay for it afterward wont that be embarrassing? Dont worry about me, said Jane nonchntly as she pulled out a ck card and waved it in front of Florence. As if I wouldnt have enough money to buy it? Give me a break. Suddenly remembering how Jane had used that same card to snatch Elsas dress at RD Boutique before made Florence furious inside; this time around though C she was determined to get that cat no matter what! So once again raising her paddle high above everyone elses: Twenty Million! Chapter 137: My Favorite Woman Is Florence trying to pick a fight with her? Jane gave Florence a meaningful nce and was about to retort when a clear male voice came from the auction hall entrance, Thirty million! Thirty million! The bid had just increased by ten million, and the auction hall erupted in excitement. Hearing the familiar voice, Jane furrowed her brow and looked towards the entrance. There stood Patricks tall figure dressed in a well-tailored suit with an emerald green tie. He exuded elegance as he walked steadily into the banquet hall. Jane couldnt help but hold her breath. Why was Patrick here? Soon enough, reporters swarmed around him. Mr. Pansy, may we ask why you havee to tonights charity auction? Patrick replied calmly, To do my part for charity. Mr. Pansy, may we ask Before they could finish their question, Patrick waved his hand expressionlessly indicating that he would not be giving any interviews. The hosts enthusiastic voice boomed over the speakers: Mr. Pansy has raised the bid to thirty million! Does anyone want to continue bidding? Thirty million once. Thirty million twice. Thirty million three times! No one else is bidding? Sold! With one final hammer strike from the host, Patrick won Janes handmade plush cat for thirty million dors. We wee Mr. Pansy who generously donated thirty millions dors towards our charitable cause, announced the host as apuse thundered throughout the banquet hall. Patrick walked up onto stage at an unhurried pace while lights illuminated his tall and handsome figure like golden rays of sunshine shining down on him C dazzlingly bright. We thank Mr. Pansy for his generous donation of thirty-million dors towards our charitable cause, said The Host gesturing toward Miss Etiquette who handed over plush cat toy to Patrick. As he took it from Miss Etiquettes hands with lips slightly curved upward; Jane recalled how she had been arguing with Florence over this very same toy earlier C she must really like it then? Curiosity getting better of The Host asked: I wonder who Mr. Pansy will give Leos masterpiece plush cat toy too? Patrick hooked up his lips while gazing deeply at Jane sitting in corner before clearing throat and speaking crisply into microphone I will give this cat toy to my most beloved woman. Give it to my most beloved woman? When Jane heard Patricks words, her eyelids inexplicably twitched and a bitter taste surged through her body. Patricks favorite woman was it Candy? Did Patrick spend thirty million to buy this cat with the intention of giving it to Candy when he found her in the future? It was so ironic, considering that she had made this cat herself! Wow, I wonder which luckydy won? The hosts tone carried a hint of envy. Is she here at the scene? Patrick smiled faintly but remained nomittal as he walked offstage and headed towards Janes seat in the corner. Florence couldnt help but feel excited as she watched Patrick approach her direction. Could it be possible that he bought this cat for her? She silently prayed and kept telling herself that Patrick must be giving it to her. As Patrick approached Florence, her heart pounded with anticipation. She put on what she thought was her most beautiful smile and spoke shyly yet expectantly: PatrickBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Patrick didnt even spare a nce at Florence; he ignored herpletely and walked straight towards Janes seat. As he stood before Jane, his deep gaze fell upon her face as he handed over the cat: Jane, this is for you. The mystery was solved as everyone began discussing: So Mr. Pansy bought it for his fiance. Mr. Pansy is really devoted to his fiance; Im so jealous! Watching as Patrick approached closer and closer to herself step by step caused Janes breathing to hitch involuntarily. Did buying this cat that she had made mean that he intended on giving it to himself? But earlier on stage when everyone was present, didnt he say that whoever received the bid would receive something from him because they were his favorite woman? Now if he gave it to me does that mean I am his favorite woman? What does all of this mean? Jane? When seeing no reaction from Janes side caused some creases between Patricks eyebrows. Jane snapped out of thought mode then suppressed any small movements within herself before coldly stating: Im sorry but I dont like cats. Being rejected publicly by Jane caused an unpleasant expression on Patricks face: But you just bid for one earlier? I dont like them anymore. With an emotionless expression while speaking double entendre words C I will never take something not meant for me. After finishing speaking those words without looking back at anyone else around them or waiting for any response from others around them C simply got up then said indifferently while walking away: Excuse me please let me pass through. [End] She turned and walked towards the direction of the restroom. As he watched Janes departing figure, Patrick narrowed his eyes and his gaze grew dim. He knows that Jane is still angry about what happenedst night. Patrick is also very remorseful about what happenedst night. Patrick can feel that Jane has some feelings for him. Last night on the Ferris wheel, he could feel that Jane actually liked him too. Butter, his unconscious remark of Candy suddenly widened the distance between him and Jane again. Patrick sat on the couch smoking all night. Early this morning, he went to Janes room to exin himself, but she was nowhere to be found. He asked the hotel reception and found out that Jane had gone out in the middle of the night. Patrick made some effort and finally found out that Jane ising to the charity auction tonight. So he immediately rushed over and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Jane and Florence arguing over this stuffed cat. Without hesitation, he took a photo of it. He nned to confess his love to Jane in front of everyone with the help of a cat, but he didnt expect that Jane would not appreciate it and walked away without even looking back. This unprecedented sense of defeat makes Patrick extremely unhappy. Patrick, Jane is really too much. Florence said sourly as she looked at Patrick with a ck face. Patrick took a picture of the cat and gave it to Jane, igniting a raging jealousy in Florences heart. He dered in front of so many people that Jane was his favorite woman, which made Florence extremely jealous. However, what Florence didnt expect was that Jane, the uncultured country bumpkin, actually rejected Patrick. I dont know if its a strategy of luring the enemy out by showing weakness. However, this is actually a good opportunity. So Florence added fuel to the fire and said, You probably dont know that Jane went to a bar and had a date with a manst night without telling you. Patricks handsome face was instantly covered in frost, so cold that it made people shiver. Chapter 138 Today is Your Deadline Really. Jane is just a flirt who seduces men everywhere, she doesnt deserve you to be so good to her. Florence kept speaking ill of Jane, She had a thing with Osborn before and also had an affair with Carl. Now shes in France and still goes to bars to flirt with men, like Patrick. Shes cheating on you behind your back and you dont even understand. Shut up. Patrick tugged at his tie and nced at his watch, feeling annoyed by Florences incessant chatter. Jane has been in the bathroom for a long time, why hasnt shee back yet? Is she angry and left first? Patrick picked up his phone and dialed Janes number, but it was turned off. Worried, Patrick stood up and headed for the bathroom. Patrick, where are you going? Florence asked. Patrickpletely ignored her. Florence stood up and hurried after. Her eyes shed with a sharp gleam. Let me calcte the time, Annie should have seeded by now, right? Jane, you cant escape this time! Please trante the following content into English. I like to walk in the park on weekends. The air there is so fresh that I can rx myself. Sometimes we can see some small animals, such as squirrels and rabbits. What I like most is to lie on the grass in the sun, I feel veryfortable. Restroom. Jane stood in front of the sink and sshed cold water on her face. She looked up at herself in the mirror. Jane didnt sleep wellst night and herplexion looks a bit haggard, with two dark circles under her eyes particrly noticeable. In fact, Patricks actions just now did not leave Janepletely unaffected. Patrick, who is usually so cold and aloof, made a public confession of love to her in front of everyone. It would touch anyones heart. However, Patricks Candyst night really made Jane unable to distinguish how much of his feelings towards her are genuine. With her eyes closed, Jane rubbed her temples and took a few deep breaths in an attempt to dispel the inexplicable emotions that were weighing on her heart. Suddenly, with a chill on her neck, something hard pressed against her, with a kind of sharp touch. It is a sharp dagger!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jane was startled and suddenly opened her eyes. In the mirror, Jane saw that the person holding a knife to her was Annie. Annie, what are you doing? Jane asked calmly. However, she felt a bit regretful in her heart. She had been so absorbed in her thoughts that she didnt even notice when Annie arrived. me it all on Patrick! If it werent for him, how could she have been distracted? Jane, today is your day to die! Annie held the dagger against Janes neck and spoke bitterly. She didnt expect it to go so well. Annie was overjoyed. Jane furrowed her brows slightly as Annie approached her again, not having learned her lesson fromst time. Since that was the case, there was no need to be polite anymore. Annie, isnt Bruce in the banquet hall? Why dont you go find him? Jane said calmly. As soon as she heard Bruces name, Annies eyes darkened. Jane, you bitch! If it werent for you, how could Bruce have broken up with me? Thinking about Bruces heartlessness towards her and being forced to apany Joseph C a pervert C made Annies emotions rise. If it werent for you plotting against me that day and making a fool out of me in front of everyone else, I wouldnt be in this situation! Oh? You mean that day? Even with a knife at her throat, Jane remained calm and collected. She smiled faintly. Wasnt it you who plotted against me first? Annie was taken aback by Janes words and moved the dagger along Janes neck while changing color on her face. Jane! Youre just relying on your looks! Today Ill destroy your face and see how you seduce men from now on! Well then give it a try! Seizing the opportunity when it presented itself like lightning striking without warning or sound effects twice at once (idiom), Jane quickly struck two acupoints on Annies hand which left them numb. Annie had never expected such an attack from Jane; she had no defense prepared and felt numbness spreading through her hand. With a ng sound echoing throughout the bathroom floor tiles as if they were metallic tes shing together amidst battle cries of warriors charging intobat zones readying themselves for war campaigns ahead; The dagger fell to the ground. Turning around only then did Jane notice two burly Frenchmen standing beside one another near where they were located within earshot range but behind closed doors locked by Annie herself earlier before their confrontation began. Thank goodness Florence had thought things through thoroughly enough beforehand by arranging these two men so everything went ording to n without any hups or setbacks whatsoever even though things didnt go exactly ording to n this time around since there were unforeseen circumstances involved which couldnt have been predicted beforehand anyway! Today would be Janes death sentence! Looking at Janes beautiful yet alluring face filled with envy made Annie determined more than ever before: She must destroy this face herself-destroying both beauty & soul simultaneously until nothing remains except ashes scattered across windswept ins devoid of life or hope alike! What is it now? Are you trying to repeat your old tricks again? A mocking smile appeared on Janes lips as she spoke those words aloud while watching those two men closing in slowly but surely upon their prey like predators stalking their prey stealthily waiting patiently until they can strike without warning catching them off guardpletely unaware what hit them next moment afterwards leaving nothing behind except bloodstained memories haunting nightmares forevermore But perhaps Annie underestimated just how much powery within Janes grasp despite being outnumbered 2-to-1 odds stacked against oneself seemingly insurmountable obstacles blocking ones path forward towards victory over defeat when everything seems lost already beyond redemption point-of-no-return reached long ago Just as one of the men reached out to grab Jane, she snapped his arm off with a beautiful grasp. With a snap, the mans arm bone broke and a sharp pain shot through his body. He staggered and fell to the ground. Jane flew up with another kick and kicked towards the chest of the other man. Ah! Two screams of misery, and the two men fell to the ground one after another. They never expected the seemingly fragile woman in front of them to be so brave, with fierce and swift attacks. Annie was incredulous as she looked at the scene in front of her. It took her a few seconds to snap out of it and react. Annie shouted at the two men writhing in pain on the ground, You useless pieces of crap, get up and catch her for me! Annie, you better cut it out, Jane said coldly. Those two strokes, she used 80% of her strength, and those two guys are gonna be in bed for months. Janes lips curled into a cold and morous smile. Annie, its your turn now. Jane, what do you want to do? Annies face showed a shocked expression. She never expected that Jane could be so skilled at fighting! Even these two strong and tall men are no match for Jane. Jane looked down at the dagger on the ground and spoke in a cold voice, Didnt you just say you wanted to paint flowers on my face? Now, should I treat you the same way? Tell me, do you want me to take action or will you do it yourself? Jane, you, you slut, donte near me! Annie stepped back towards the door, hoping to escape the restroom. Jane never gave her the chance. Just as Annie was about to retreat to the door, Jane grabbed her arm and pushed her inside. With a bang, Annie fell to the ground. When Patrick arrived at the bathroom, he heard the sound of ping-ponging from inside. Jane, are you okay? Patricks voice carried a hint of urgency and nervousness. Chapter 139: If You’re Okay, Then I’m Okay Patrick knocked on the door, but the bathroom door was locked from the inside. Jane, are you in there? Whats going on?, Patrick asked in a low voice. With no one answering, Patrick grew worried about Janes safety and forcefully mmed open the door. When the door to the bathroom opened, Patrick saw two French men lying on the floor, pale and pained. Jane stood with her arms crossed, looking down at Annie who had fallen to the ground. Jane, whats going on? Patrick took a long stride and walked over. Patrick was a little confused in his mind. He originally thought that Jane was being bullied, but he didnt expect to see such a scene. Oh, its nothing, Jane turned around and said in a casual tone. Whats wrong with your neck? Patrick asked with a slightly concerned look, his gaze falling on Janes neck. When Annie held a knife against Janes neck just now, she left a thin red scratch that is barely noticeable unless you look closely. Originally, Jane didnt notice it, but after Patrick mentioned it, she also felt a little pain in her neck. Hisss, Jane made a light scoffing sound and rubbed her neck. Its nothing. Ill take you to the hospital and have a look, Patricks tone carried a hint of concern. No need, its just a little scratch on the skin. It will be fine in a few days, Jane rubbed her forehead slightly. Wasnt Patrick at the auction? How did he suddenlye over here? Its better to go to the hospital just in case, Patrick said with concern, his deep gaze fixed on Janes neck. When Florence arrived, what she saw was such a dazzling scene.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that Jane wasing to the charity dinner today, and specially asked Annie to ambush Jane in the bathroom, and also arranged two strong men to kidnap Jane. I didnt expect these people to be so useless, all of them were knocked down by Jane. Florence red angrily at Annie, thinking to herself that they were ipetent and incapable of handling even a woman like Jane, despite having so many people on their side. Annie red at Jane with hatred, suddenly stood up and picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground. With all her strength, she fiercely stabbed towards Jane. Jane, you shameless bitch, go to hell! Annie, her face contorted, shouted angrily. Jane had her back turned to Annie and didnt notice her sudden outburst. As soon as Jane realized what was happening, Annies knife was like a gust of wind, stabbing straight towards her. He stared at the bruise on Janes neck with a heavy heart when he suddenly caught a glimpse of Annie lunging at her with a knife. Patrick instinctively blocked the dagger with his hand, which cut through his clothes and grazed his arm. He grunted in pain but managed to save Jane from harm. Annie was taken aback by Patricks sudden move to protect Jane and froze for a moment. The knife fell to the ground with a thud. Patrick, are you okay? Janes forehead furrowed in concern as she noticed his bleeding arm. Im fine. Patrick frowned and looked deeply into Janes eyes before lowering his head slightly. His sexy lips brushed against her neck as he said, As long as youre okay, Im okay. Jane blushed at the mans flirtatious words. What was he thinking? It wasnt appropriate given their situation. Youre bleeding, she said quickly, averting her gaze from him. The hotel staff rushed in upon hearing themotion outside and apologized profusely for their negligence while carrying away the two burly men who had caused trouble earlier. Annie had already fled during all this chaos. Your arm is still bleeding; let me help you bandage it. Jane asked for a first aid kit from one of the staff members before leading Patrick to rest in another room while Florence tried to follow them inside but was stopped by Jane at the door. My fianc is injured; its not convenient for me to entertain you, she said coldly before mming shut the door on Florence who narrowly avoided getting hurt by it. Florence seethed with jealousy outside; how lucky could that woman be? She vowed that next time there wouldnt be any escape route for her rival! Inside, only Patrick and Jane were left alone in silence when suddenly he took off his shirt! Patrick was the kind of guy who looked slim in clothes but had a great body when he took them off. Jane couldnt help but feel her face flush as she scolded him, Patrick, why are you taking your clothes off for no reason? If I dont take my shirt off, how can you help me bandage my wound? Patrick smiled slyly at Jane and pointed to the cut on his arm. Jane sighed. After all, it was Patrick who got hurt saving her. She narrowed her eyes and deliberately avoided looking at certain areas as she applied iodine to his wound. Seeing Janes flushed face and cautious movements made Patricks lips curl up involuntarily. After much effort, Jane finally managed to bandage Patricks wound properly. Okay, put your shirt back on now! She grumbled while organizing the first aid kit. With graceful movements, Patrick put his shirt back on and handed the cat that he had been holding tightly over to Jane. Jane, this is for you. Please dont refuse it anymore. His tone was firm and unwavering. Janes heart trembled inexplicably at his words. The scene where Patrick risked himself to save her from getting stabbed earlier shed through her mind once again. This wasnt even the first time that he had saved her life C during an explosion in a warehouse before this incident happened or when Monica tried to stab her with a knife C each time without hesitation or second thoughts. Did he really only see her as Candys recement? Chapter 140 Plane Out of Control Janes heart is a little bit confused at this moment. She lifted her gaze to the man in front of her, their eyes met and intertwined, creating an indescribable fluttering emotion that gradually grew within Janes heart. Thank you. Jane reached out and took the plush kitten. The cats fur was stained with Patricks blood, and the originally white fluff had turned dark red in some ces. At the moment when Jane took over the kitten, Patrick chuckled lightly. Are you not angry anymore? Patrick reached out and embraced Jane, his tender words ringing softly in her ear, Every word I said to you yesterday was true, please believe me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jane gave a faint smile, neither confirming nor denying. She gently pushed Patricks hand away and said, Please let go of me first. Youreughing, does that mean youre not angry anymore? Patrick said in a low and hoarse voice. Does it matter whether I get angry or not? Jane gently stroked the plush cat in her hand. Very important. Patrick looked deeply at Jane and answered very seriously. Jane pursed her lips and said nothing. Patrick fell silent for a moment and then asked, What exactly happened in the bathroom just now? Oh, its nothing. Annie just didnt like me and got two people to try and kidnap me, Jane said casually. Recalling the situation, Patrick furrowed his brows and said, So those two people were the ones you beat up like that. What else? Jane shrugged and asked in a casual tone. Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly, and a probing gaze swept over Jane. Can his fiance from the countryside really fight like this? Feeling intimidated by Patricks gaze, Jane stood up and said, Lets go. The auction should still be going on. Since Patrick has taken a photo of this cat, Jane can only go and take pictures of other things. Anyway, as the behind-the-scenes boss of Leo Studio, she should also support her own studio and contribute a little bit. Just as Jane was about to take a step, Patrick reached out and grabbed her arm. Patrick gently pulled Jane into his arms. Jane stumbled and fell onto Patricksp. This was a little awkward. Jane wanted to stand up, but Patricks clearly defined bones of his big hand tightly held onto her shoulder. His deep and hoarse voice sounded in Janes ear, Jane, you have me in your heart, why wont you admit it? Patrick nodded faintly. Yes, they all confessed. Jane was relieved that the case could finally be put to rest. Are you tired? Patrick asked with concern. Jane shook her head. No. She was tired, but she didnt want Patrick to worry. Thats good.Patrick gently rubbed the back of Janes hand. Ill buy you a nice dinner when we get back. Jane smiled. OK. The ne was flying in the air, and the two of them enjoyed the rare quiet time in silence. Patrick furrowed his brow and said, Jones took all the me, while Madeline distanced herself from it all. Oh, I see Jane pondered for a moment. It seems that Jones really loves Madeline. Unfortunately, Jones was blinded by this so-called true love and did so many outrageous things. Patrick curled his lips, neither confirming nor denying. I dont know, how many times has Love Jewelry been involved in this? Jane rubbed her forehead and asked again. Although Jones fought off all the charges, Jane still feels that things are not that simple. Patrick nced at Janes tired face, his eyes filled with rare tenderness. Dont think too much. Youve been working hard during these days in France. Take a good rest. Okay. Shu nodded obediently, feeling a bit tired. She closed her eyes and rested. After a while, Jane drifted off into a dreamy state. Just then, the ne suddenly began to shake, starting with small amplitude and gradually bing more violent. Jane woke up suddenly and instinctively grabbed Patricks hand. Patrick, whats going on? she asked. We may encounter strong air currents, Patrick reached out and embraced Jane,forting her in a soft voice, Dont be afraid, close your eyes, it will pass quickly. Patricks familiar and warm embrace made Jane feel a little more at ease. However, the ne began to shake more and more violently. A few secondster, Patricks face became serious. This continuous and intense shaking is definitely not something that can be caused by ordinary air currents! Something bad is about to happen! Suddenly, a flight attendant rushed over in panic and said, Mr. Pansy, somethings wrong! The ne is out of control! Chapter 141: Now I’ll Tell You the Answer What? The ne is out of control?! How could this happen! The ne was perfectly fine, how could it suddenly lose control? Janes heart raced with panic and fear, all rushing to the surface in that moment. Patrick patted Janes shoulder and stood up. His handsome face was unusually cold and serious. Ill go check it out. As he spoke, Patrick walked towards the cockpit. Ille with you, Jane said, her face pale. She had always been afraid of heights, and the intense shaking of the ne made her feel sick to her stomach. Mm, Patrick responded with a single syble sound. He reached out his right hand to embrace Jane into his arms and spoke softly, Its okay. Dont be scared. The ne continued to shake violently as they slowly made their way towards the cockpit. Every step felt like a struggle for Jane as she fought against an overwhelming sense of panic. Thankfully, Patrick held onto her tightly which gave her an unprecedented sense of safety. The two quickly arrived at the cockpit where Patrick frowned at the captain asking him what was going on. Sweat dripped down from Captains forehead as he frantically tried to operate various controls while his face turned deathly white: Its no use! I cant control it anymore! The ne is about to crash! Crash?! Jane gasped for breath; how could this be happening? If they crashed then everyone on board including herself would die She told herself that she needed to stay calm but fear swept over every inch of her body making it hard for her think clearly or act rationally. She looked helplessly at Patrick beside him asking: Patrick what should we do? Dont be afraid, he replied firmly while holding onto Janes hand tightly: Well be okay. Then he immediately turned back around addressing Captain again: You need calm down now; try your best keep us steady until we reach a safe altitude before we jump off with our parachutes. Captain nodded shakily in agreement while saying: Ill do my best This particr aircraft owned by Patrick had been specially designed equipped with parachutes so that passengers can safely jump off during emergencies such as these situations. Patrick ordered two other crew members onboard who were responsible for bringing out all necessary equipment required for jumping off safely using parachutes whenever necessary. Patrick are we really going have jump off? asked Jane clinging onto him looking helpless and pale. She was terrified C ever since she was little girl she had always feared heights C especially falling from such great heights Jane couldnt bear thinking about what might happen if they didnt make it through alive Jane, listen to me. The ne is out of control and jumping out with a parachute is our only chance of survival, Patrick said with a serious expression. But Im scared I have a fear of heights, Jane murmured. Dont be afraid, Ill protect you, Patrick reassured her in a gentle voice, his deep gaze filled with determination. The situation was extremely critical and Patrick calmly directed the pilot to lower the altitude and slow down. Its safe now. Patrick nced at the instrument panel. The ne was now at an altitude and speed that met the conditions for jumping out with parachutes. However, the shaking of the aircraft became more intense. The ne could not hold on much longer; it would soon crash and explode! Hurry up and jump! The cabin door opened, and Patrick calmly directed everyone on board to put on their parachutes one by one before jumping off. Soon there were only Captain North, as well as Patrick and Jane left on board. Mr. Pansy, Miss North, jump quickly! Captain North wiped off cold sweat from his forehead while setting up parameters for the aircraft. Patrick frowned slightly then pulled Captain North aside saying You go first! Hurry! Captain North looked deeply into Patricks eyes; his gaze shimmered with gratitude. Mr. Pansy, Miss North please take care. With that said Captain jumped off quickly disappearing from Janes sightline Jane get ready. Patrick tied their parachutes together firmly around their bodies then tightly hugged her strong arms around her bodyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Patrick Im scared In this high altitude looking down below made Jane feel nk in her mind; extreme fear spread throughout her entire body like ants crawling all over it Close your eyes; Ill count to three then well jump together. In low tones close to Janes ear he spoke reassuringly Jane took courage closing her eyes tightly holding onto him tightly they both jumped into vast sea clouds below them screaming loudly due to sudden weightlessness feeling Jane hold on just a little bit longer well open our parachute soon. Alongside Patricks maic voice opening up above them finally releasing them from diforting weightlessness making Jane breathe easier again Were okay now. With a low husky tone in his voice sounding near whispering he spoke next to Janes ear Opening up slowly she saw nothing but endless clouds surrounding them both floating along like they were in some sort of boat surrounded by water but instead surrounded by clouds which could sink anytime if not careful enough She softly asked Patrick will we die? No. He held her tightly, as if holding the most precious thing in the world, with such firmness and care. Really? Jane nestled in Patricks arms, her hands wrapped around his neck. With hisfort, her fear gradually subsided. Patrick lowered his head and looked deeply at her. His tone was incredibly firm as he spoke, Believe me! Mmm. Jane nodded heavily. Are you still afraid? Patricks gaze was softer than ever before. Meeting his eyes, Jane smiled lightly. With you here, Im not afraid. The two slowly fell from high up in the air. Jane leaned against Patricks chest so closely that she could hear his heartbeat clearly. Memories flooded back suddenly and vividly to her mind: Patrick had protected her time after time and risked everything to save her. He had repeatedly said to her,Jane dont be afraid; I will protect you. He told her,Jane, I am pursuing you now. The woman I want to spend my life with is you. She lifted up her head and looked at the man who held ontoher tightly. His handsome face was imposing, his skin white, his features three-dimensional, his deep ck eyes, a straight nose, and sexy lips. Even in such a dangerous situation he remained calm. His whole body exuded an innate nobility like a born king. At this moment, a kind of unprecedented indescribable tremor spread throughouther body without warning. Her heart beat fasterand faster. Jane closedher beautiful eyes. When she opened them again, a strange light shonein them. She whispered,Patrick, Ill tell you my answer now. Chapter 142: Love at First Kiss Hmm? Patrick held her in his arms, his deep gaze fixed on her face with anticipation and nervousness. Patrick, my answer is C I promise you. Janes lips brushed against Patricks ear, her breath like a fragrant orchid. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Pausing for a moment, she looked up at the man in front of her with tender eyes and cherry-red lips parted. No matter what happens. Jane, Ive been waiting for this answer for so long. Patricks gaze flickered with excitement as he bent down to kiss the woman tightly wrapped around him. The familiar sensation washed over him again, causing Patrick to catch his breath. Jane Jane His strong arms held onto Janes slender waist as he murmured her name repeatedly into their passionate kiss. The two were locked in an electric embrace without any gaps between them. The feeling surged through Janes entire body like electricity. She had never felt anything like it before; it made her heart race. After experiencing life and death together at that moment, Jane finally understood what was truly in her heart C she wanted to spend the rest of her life hand-in-hand with this brilliant man named Patrick. No matter what happened C even if there was another woman named Candy still lingering in his heart C nothing would affect their love now that she knew how she felt about him. She wouldnt let anyone elsee between them; she wanted all of Patricks lovepletely devoted to only herself! Even if Candy came back one day C it didnt matter C because Jane would never give up! The two continued kissing passionately high above thousands of miles from ground level while forgetting all fear and panic they had just experienced moments ago when they were unsure whether or not theyd survive Taking a deep breath now though, all negative emotions vanished away leaving only romance and beauty behind It wasnt clear how long they kissed until finally ending their irresistible passion-filled embrace which left both parties wanting more Im happy, said Patrick resting his forehead against hers while smiling faintly at this point since he had waited so long for this moment where he could be sure about how much affection existed within each others hearts without any doubts or fears holding either back anymore My grandfather gave it to me. He said it would bring good luck, Jane said, handing it to Patrick. Patrick took the ne and looked at it carefully. Its beautiful. We can try to use it to call for help, Jane exined. Maybe someone will spot our signal. Or She paused. Or this ne will bring really good luck? Patrick smiled and nodded. Try it. They sped hands and closed their eyes in silent prayer. The feeling of helplessness in the sea made them feel lonely and vulnerable. But when they were around each other, they felt more determined and courageous than ever before. Time passed slowly, and after several hours of waiting, suddenly the sound of a ship was heard in the distance. They looked excitedly in the direction of the sound and sure enough, they saw a fishing boat approaching their position. Quickly! Hurry up! Jane shouted. Weve been stuck here a long time! Fishermen rushed to rescue them and provided them with food and water. Despite a thrilling skydiving ident and several hours adrift at sea, they survived at thest minute. Trantion: Why didnt she face her feelings earlier and try dating Patrick? Instead, they waited until now when their lives were hanging by a thread. Their situation was truly terrible. Jane hugged Patrick tightly as she looked down with trepidation. Below them was a vast expanse that could have beennd or water, but Jane had a feeling it was the ocean.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Patrick, what do we do now? Jane asked anxiously. Patrick held Jane close as if he were holding the most precious thing in the world. Dont worry, well figure something out, he said softly. Mm-hmm, Jane nodded gently. At this moment, all she wanted to be was a protected little woman. With this man by her side, she wasnt afraid of anything anymore. Their parachute floated slowly downward until they could see whaty below them: an endless sea just as they had feared. Looking at the vast ocean beneath them made Janes eyelids twitch twice in anxiety. They were so smallpared to natures power! Patrick, its the ocean down there, said Jane with furrowed brows. Theres no food or fresh water in the sea; we can onlyst for one or two days at most. I brought food and water in my backpack, replied Patrick with a frown on his face. He had prepared for such situations before jumping out of the ne. He took out his phone from his pocket and checked it but found no signal. What now? asked Jane as she looked at Patricks phone. No good; theres no signal, answered Patrick coldly after trying to send Morton their location without sess. As expected A hint of disappointment shed across Janes beautiful eyes. But then Patrick held her hand firmly and said confidently: No matter what happens, as long as were together everything will be okay. His fingertips transmitted warmth into hers like he was passing on his strength source continuously to her. Suddenly an idea came into mind for Jane: I have an idea. Hmm? asked Patrick curiously while looking at her intently. She took off the ne around her neck that Grandpa gave her on her sixteenth birthday present which he imed would bring good luck and handed it over to him: This is my grandpas gift for me C this ne brings good luck, exined jane while handing over ne Maybe someone will find us because of its power. She paused briefly before continuing Or maybethis ne really does bring good luck? Its so pretty! eximed Patrick admiringly after taking hold of it carefully Lets give it a try. The two sped hands tightly together closed their eyes silently praying earnestly while feeling helpless drifting aimlessly on open waters made them feel more lonely than ever before yet being beside each other gave them unprecedented firmness and courage despite time passing slowly waiting several hourster suddenly hearing soundsing from afar where boats are located both excitedly turned towards its direction seeing indeed that there is one fishing boat approaching near where they are located shouting loudly: Hurry! Hurry up! cried jane loudly Weve been stranded here for too long! The fishermen quickly rescued both individuals providing food supplies & sources of fresh water even though having experienced such thrilling incidents including surviving drifting aimlessly upon open waters for several hours ultimately managed to survive thanks to being rescued during critical moments by others help & support . At that time, Grandpa smiled and said to her, Jane, this ne was specially customized by Grandpa for you. Although it looks ordinary, it has a big function. Jane took the ne with some confusion and asked curiously, What function? Old North pointed to the pendant of the ne and asked with a smile, Do you see this plum blossom? Um. Janes gaze fell on the small raised plum blossom on the pendant but still didnt understand what was special about this ne. Old North exined, This is a signal transmitter and the plum blossom is the switch. In the future, if someone bullies you, just press the switch and Grandpa will receive your distress signal ande to save you. Thats amazing. Jane happily put on her ne but didnt take it seriously in her heart. After all, there were only a few people in this world who could bully her. She had never experienced it over these years. But since Grandpa said so then it must be useful for seeking his help. She just didnt know if it would work on sea level or not. The current situation could only be dealt with as best as possible under difficult circumstances. Jane exined to Patrick, This was given to me by my grandpa. He said I can use this to seek his help when Im in danger. Hopefully it works. Lets try, Patrick lowered his head and looked at Janes hand holding onto that ne. From its appearance alone there wasnt anything special about it. With slender white fingers, Jane pressed down on that plum blossom switch. In an instant, the originally dull-looking ne suddenly began shing green light. The color started off light green before gradually deepening into dark green. So signals really can be transmitted! Seeing how its color kept getting darker while holding onto that item, Jane felt pleasantly surprised. At same time, she also worried whether or not grandpa would receive their distress signal. Chapter 143 Falling into the Sea After all, there was no signal on their phones in the vast expanse of the sea. Jane wasnt sure if the ne her grandfather gave her would be able to send out a distress signal. We will definitely be able to, Patrick said, looking into her eyes with his eyebrows raised. Patrick had never seen a transmitter like this before. Wasnt Janes grandfather just a country gentleman? How could he have such high-tech equipment? His deep gaze couldnt help but show some curiosity. His fiance was not simple. However, if Jane didnt say anything, he wouldnt deliberately ask either. He liked her for who she was, regardless of her identity or family background. As they got closer and closer to the sea surface, Jane looked around and saw several inds in the distance. A wave of excitement surged through Janes heart as she was about to tell Patrick when she heard his maic voice say softly in her ear: Jane, do you see that ind over there? Mhmm. She nodded. I was just about to tell you about it. Patrick chuckled lowly and whispered by her ear: Are we telepathic? As soon as he finished speaking, his thin lips lightly touched Janes earlobe. Suddenly an electric feeling spread throughout her body making it tingle all over. Jane blushed at this man who still knew how to flirt even at this time: what kind of person is he? Dont mess around, she turned away from him and looked towards the distant ind instead. If there is fresh water on that ind then they might have hope! But how long would it take them to swim there from here? Would Patricks foodst until then? Could Grandpa really receive their distress signal ande rescue them? While lost in thought suddenly came Patricks low voice again: Can you swim? Mhmm. She nodded again Patrick took out life jackets from his backpack and carefully helped put one on for Jane before saying: Well swim together towards that direction. Mhmm. She replied faintly hoping they could get lucky enough to encounter passing ships for rescue along their way The two slowly descended into the water until they were very close to its surface now; The vast ocean stretched endlessly ahead of them with waves crashing against each other creating loud roars echoing through space filling up everything around them Once again fear gripped onto Janes heart; although she can swim well but facing various dangers amidst these endless waters made anyone feel uneasy About to fall into the water, hold your breath, Patrick calcted the timing and untied the rope that was tied around them. He tied his and Janes life jackets together. The two held hands tightly as they fell into the sea. Jane choked on several mouthfuls of seawater, which filled her mouth with a salty and fishy taste that was unpleasant.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jane, are you okay? Patrick turned his head to look at Jane beside him and asked with concern. Im fine. How about you? The surging waves hit Janes body, causing some pain. She held onto Patricks arm tightly. Patrick hugged Jane naturally and kissed her forehead. Im fine. Listen to me; we need to swim together towards that ind. After speaking, Patrick let go of Jane and made a beautiful leap using standard breaststroke towards the direction of the ind. The wound on his arm began to ache faintly again from a few days ago when he protected Jane from Annies stabbing attack. It had already begun scabbing over without any problems before this incident in seawater caused it to reopen again. Patrick furrowed his eyebrows slightly but suppressed the pain forcefully because he was now Janes emotional support pir C her solid reliance C so he couldnt show any difort or else she would worry about him too much; he didnt want that for her sake. Jane followed closely behind as both swam forward together with all their might despite increasinglyrger waves making it difficult for them every time they tried moving forward even just a little bit more than before each time they did so due to being pushed back by opposing winds against their efforts by these same waves pushing against them in this direction away from where they wanted desperately reach C towards safety onnd atst! Looking up ahead at what seemed like an ever-distant ind nowpared with earlier moments ago when it appeared closer than ever before because of these strong currents working against them both relentlessly without mercy nor respite whatsoever since then She panicked slightly as she spoke out loud: Patrick! It seems like were getting farther away from the ind Patrick also noticed this fact toote because right now is precisely when there is an opposing wind blowing directly against their efforts while trying hard swimming toward safety ashore! Although he had already put forth all possible effort avable within himself thus far until exhaustion set inpletely long ago the relentless ocean current continued pushing harder still forcing them further away instead no matter how hard either one tried fighting back valiantly against its unyielding power So after thinking carefully for just a moment longer than usual given such dire circumstances facing both themselves right now he finally spoke up calmly yet firmly: Let us rest here awhile first then conserve our energy until this wind dies down somewhatter on hopefully soon enough! Jane agreed wholeheartedly knowing full well there wasnt anything else left for either one except waiting patiently while holding onto each other tight enough not letting go under any circumstance whatsoever no matter what happens next! Patrick held her tightly. Jane, dont be afraid, just hold on a little longer. Im not afraid, Jane felt a flutter in her heart. With Patrick by her side, she inexplicably felt at ease. Even if there were great storms ahead, she wasnt scared. The two of them drifted further away with the waves. After what seemed like an eternity, the winds and waves began to calm down. Drink some water to replenish your energy, Patrick took out a bottle of mineral water from his backpack and handed it to Jane. After the wind dies down, well swim towards that ind over there. Okay. Jane took a few sips of water and passed the bottle back to Patrick. He put it back into his backpack without drinking any himself. Youre not thirsty? Jane asked in surprise. Im fine, Patrick replied calmly. In the vast ocean, fresh water was essential for survival. Even if they made it to the indter on, there might not be any fresh water avable. Thats why these bottles of mineral water were especially precious C he wanted to save as much as possible for Janes sake. Jane naturally understood that he wasnt really unthirsty C warmth flowed through her heart at this realization. Night fell; a crescent moon hung in the sky above them while moonlight spilled over onto the vast sea below C its blue waters shimmering with beautiful ripples and frothy waves dancing around them in circles If they werent in such dire straits right now but instead swimming together with their loved one on this sea surface how romantic would that have been? Jane, now that things have calmed down we need to swim towards that ind as soon as possible. Patrick looked off into distance before speaking up which interrupted Janes thoughts about romance once again The ind was faintly visible; if they didnt hurry up and make their way over there soon then encountering another storm would be disastrous! Yeah lets hurry! After drinking some water earlier on had given her some energy back again so she turned around quickly but identally bumped into Patricks wound Hiss A soft sound escaped from him Chapter 144: No Longer Able to Protect You Patrick, whats wrong? Jane asked with concern, noticing something was off about Patrick. A sharp pain shot through Patricks wound, but he took a deep breath and forced himself to remain strong. He smiled and said, Its nothing. But Jane tried to see what was happening with Patrick, but he interrupted her. Dont speak, conserve your energy, Patrick said, cing his long fingers over her lips in a gesture to be quiet. Jane still wasnt satisfied, Are you really okay? Yes, Patrick replied calmly, releasing a single syble. He raised his lips in a small smile, Dont worry about it, lets quickly head towards the ind. Together, the two of them moved towards the ind with a synchronized stroke. Time passed minute by minute. Patrick swam towards the ind while constantly scanning the area for passing ships. Unfortunately, this part of the sea seemed to be a remote area that hadnt been developed yet, and there were no ships passing by. Looking at the vast sea, Patricks thoughts drifted off. Years ago, his father had taken the boat out and encountered a storm before disappearing into the depths of the sea. Now, he must not repeat his fathers mistake. He and Jane would survive and return home. With Patricks help and encouragement, Jane felt as though she was getting closer and closer to the ind. As the eastern sky gradually revealed a hint of dawn, the ind became clearer and clearer in Janes view. Jane, well be there soon, Patrick encouraged her continuously. His reassuring voice seemed to chase away the fatigue from her body. Just hold on a little longer, then when they reach the ind, they can finally rest. As they were getting closer and closer to the ind, Jane finally began to rx her tense heart. Suddenly, a huge wave washed towards them. Jane and Patrick were pushed back by the wave. Patrick, theres no wind now, where did this wavee from? Jane asked with suspicion. Patricks voice was cold and stern as he said, Jane, quickly move back! Huh? Jane squinted and saw arge creature swimming towards them. It was the wave created by the creature that had just washed over them. Janes heart tightened. Was it a shark?!! Could it be this unlucky!? Jane narrowed her eyes and carefully observed the creature. It didnt seem like a shark. She had never seen this type of fish before, so she didnt know if it would attack humans. Patrick, what kind of fish is it? Jane focused intently on therge fish in front of her, her heartstrings taut. Patrick furrowed his brows, I dont know. He took out a knife from his backpack and untied the knot connecting him and Jane to the life jacket. In a firm voice that brooked no refusal, he said, Jane, go now! Swim as far away as possible! No, we face it together. Jane refused. Patricks gaze was intense as he focused on the approaching creature, protecting Jane behind him. Jane didnt waste time either. She swam behind therge fish and tightly grabbed its tail. It was unknown how long it was before the fish finally stopped moving. Patrick, its dead Jane felt like it had been a century before she sighed with relief. Patrick didnt respond. Janes heart skipped a beat and she quickly swam forward. The handsome face of Patrick was bloodied. Patrick, are you okay!? Your injuries! Janes heart plunged and she asked with concern. Patricks face was covered in blood, but he was quiet. Im fine. Patrick breathed and spoke. His voice was like the sound of heaven and suddenly made Janes sorrowful heart feel joy. Then why is your blood all over? Jane hugged Patrick tightly. It was good that he was fine. Patrick smiled and gently spoke, Its the blood of the fish, sshed on my face. Jane, you care about me so much, Im happy. Jane red at him, Who cares about you, Im just helping you clean up. After feeling relieved for a while, Jane realized that Patricks face was now extremely pale. And his arm, it seemed to be bleeding. What happened to your arm? Jane asked with concern. Patrick shook his head, Its nothing. Lets go quickly. This ce is not safe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me see. Jane insisted. After checking Patricks arm, Jane realized that the situation was not optimistic. The wound on his arm, it had opened up again. Moreover, during the battle with the fish, Patrick had received several injuries. Patricksplexion was getting worse. Jane touched his forehead, it was hot and hot. Lets go to the ind quickly. Jane said after thinking for a few seconds. Patricks wound had be inmed, and if he continued to soak in the sea water, the consequences would be catastrophic. She must go to the ind as soon as possible and bandage his wounds. Patrick, hold on. Jane felt that the mans condition was worsening. Patrick pursed his pale lips and had beads of sweat on his forehead, Im sorry, Jane, Ive worried you. The battle with the fish had taken a lot out of him, and now his injuries were causing him excruciating pain. He tried to use his strong willpower to suppress this pain and continue to swim with Jane towards the ind. However, he now felt powerless. The more Patrick fought to keep going, the more he felt like he was being burned alive by the ice cold sea water. Jane held onto Patrick with one hand and tied their life jackets together with the other, determined to reach the ind as soon as possible. She was anxious and asked, Patrick, how are you doing? Patricky still and didnt respond. Janes heart skipped a beat and she shook Patricks arm vigorously, Patrick, wake up quickly! Dont fall asleep! Chapter 145: Birth and Death Together What are you talking about? Jane was anxious when she heard Patricks words. Patrick looked towards the direction of the ind. Although they were getting closer, there was still a long way to go. Now he was weak and couldnt swim anymore, only dragging Jane down. He didnt want to drag her down. Patrick furrowed his brows slightly and reached out to untie the life jacket tied to Jane, Jane, Im a little tired, I want to rest. You swim over first and wait for me on the ind. Jane knew what Patrick was thinking about. She pressed down on Patricksrge hand, No, well swim over together. I will only hold you back. Patrick looked at Jane with heavy and solemn eyes, his expression softening. He liked this woman who was loyal to him and wouldnt leave him behind. He was happy. Even if he was going to die in the vast sea, he wouldnt regret it. Jane took a deep breath and said firmly, Im not afraid to be held back. Since Ive given you my answer, Ill do my best. I wont leave you behind. This time, let me protect you! Well always be together, life and death together! Janes tone was unusually firm. In the end, Patrick got injured because he was trying to save her. He repeatedly risked his life to save her, so how could she leave him alone when he was seriously injured? Jane held onto Patrick with one hand and with the other hand she vigorously swam, gritting her teeth and persevering. Patrick, you must persist! With every ounce of strength she had, Jane finally approached the ind. The ind kept getting bigger and bigger in front of her Jane gasped for breath and looked back at Patrick, Patrick, were almost there, just hang in there a little longer! Patrick grunted softly. He felt like he was suffering beyond imagination, but his remaining consciousness told him that he couldnt give up. Jane loved him deeply and was willing to die with him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He mustnt let her down. With thest of his strength, Jane finally brought Patrick to the ind. When her feet touched solid ground again, Jane let out a long sigh, Patrick, weve arrived. Gritting her teeth, Jane helped Patrick ashore and copsed on the ground with exhaustion. She looked at him with concern. His handsome face was now exceptionally pale, his eyes closed tight, his breathing rapid and shallow, unconscious. Janes eyes were full of care as she carefully ced her hand on Patricks right wrist to feel his pulse. Patricks hand was as hot as fire. His pulse was fast and weak, indicating that his wound had be infected and that he had developed a high fever after being in the sea for so long. Patrick, youll be fine, Ill definitely save you! Jane tightly held onto Patricks hand and kissed it lightly. She took a bottle of mineral water out of Patricks backpack, sat down on the ground, and with one hand supporting Patricks head, she propped him up against her chest while opening the bottle with the other hand, Patrick, have some water first. But the man didnt have the slightest reaction. Patrick, wake up! Jane gritted through the pain in her heart and raised her voice to call Patricks name. However, no matter how much Jane called him, Patrick showed no response. Patrick,e on, have some water. Jane used the bottle cap to take a sip of mineral water, gently pried open Patricks lips, and poured the water into his mouth. However, Patrick remained unconscious, unaware, and the water she had just fed him flowed out of his mouth again. Jane furrowed her pretty eyebrows, took a sip of water herself, lowered her head slightly, and without hesitation approached Patricks lips. Her lips pressed against his lips, which were still sexy and beautiful even ina. Jane felt as if Patricks lips were searing hot, like an electric shock, causing her lips to burn. Her face blushed slightly. But now was not the time to think about that. Jane took a deep breath, held her breath, and with both hands firmly fixed Patricks head. She fed all the mineral water into Patricks mouth. Patrick made a weak sound to spit out the water, but Janes lips sealed his lips tightly. His Adams apple moved, and finally he drank all the water. Sess! Jane let out a long breath, ignoring her embarrassment, and repeated the process of feeding Patrick water several times. Jane also found a towel in Patricks backpack, dampened it with water, ced it on his forehead, and tried to lower his body temperature. After doing all this, she looked around the ind. The area near the ocean was a beach. Deep within the ind was a forest, lush and green. Janes lips curved up. If there were nts, there must be fresh water. It should be enough for her and Patrick to survive. But she wondered if there were fierce beasts on this ind? Thinking of therge fish she encountered earlier made Janes heart skip a beat. If Patrick hadnt valiantly protected her by putting himself in front of her, it could have been her who was now seriously injured. Looking at the still unconscious man in front of her, Janes nose twitched slightly and her eyes became misty. She told herself, Jane, you must be strong. Right now, you must face everything bravely. Patrick is counting on you. At this moment, she realized that her ne was missing! It must have been lost in the confusion when they encountered the fearsome fish! Jane felt a pang of regret in her heart. Now she couldnt send a distress signal to her grandfather even if she wanted to. She hoped that the signal she sent yesterday could be received by her grandfather. As Jane was lost in thoughtful gazing at Patricks unconscious form, he weakly uttered, Water water Janes heart skipped a beat. Patrick, she said with a hint of joy in her voice as she looked down at the man in her arms. However, Jane was disappointed to see that Patrick remained unconscious and was only instinctively muttering in his sleep. Patrick, you will be fine, Jane prayed silently in her heart as she took a sip of water with her mouth and leaned down to Patricks lips. As their lips met, Patrick felt afortable, refreshing sensation that slightly eased the tightness in his brows and regted his breathing. He greedily sucked in the coolness of her lips, feeling the familiar sensation that had haunted him all along once again wash over his entire body. Candy, is that you? Chapter 146: Surviving the Disaste The faint fragrance from her lips was just like the memories of his childhood. Patrick felt a bit dazed, only aware of the womans lips in front of him, which seemed like a cool spring that was refreshing andfortable. He instinctively reached out and hugged Jane, pulling her closer to him. She was so soft, cool andfortable. Patrick wanted more. Unexpectedly, he lost his bnce and fell into Patricks arms. Feeling the strength in his hands, Jane felt happy inside. It seemed that giving him water to drink, physical cooling down had some effect. Patrick, wake up, Jane whispered softly into his ear while pressing her cheek against his face. You promised me that you would pursue me and love me for life to protect me; you cant break your promise. Her gentle voice entered Patricks ears causing him to furrow his brows slightly. Who is calling out to him? That familiar yet gentle voice was it Candy? Or Jane? Candy Jane The figures of both women gradually ovepped with each other in Patricks mind. Why did he always have this feeling that Jane was Candy? Patrick slowly opened his eyes as the womans face became clearer before him. He lifted the corner of his lips slightly as he said: Jane Patrick! Youre awake? The joy in Janes eyes sparkled brightly. Mm. It took some effort for Patrick to nod as he asked: What happened? Why did he feel so weak all over again? Why did it hurt so much? You were injured; your wound got infected and caused a fever, exined Jane with concern etched on her face. Taking several deep breaths helped bring back some memories for Patrick C yes C their ne crashed! They fell into the sea where they encountered strong winds followed by vicious fish attacks! He vaguely remembered telling Jane not to worry about him because he couldnt hold on any longer Jane you saved me? Looking around at their surroundings revealed they were lying on a sandy beach which made relief wash over Patrick like waves crashing onto shorelines after surviving such an ordeal! Jane smiled lightly: Youve saved my life many times already; Ive only returned one favor now but still owe you many more.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Holding onto her hand tightly while speaking lowly: Then let us use our bodies instead. As soon as those words left Patricks mouth warmth spread throughout Janes body causing her breaths to hitch momentarily before she nced at him curiously once again. This man, just when he was barely out of danger, started acting all casual. How did Jane not know that Patrick had such thick skin before? Seeing Jane remain silent, Patrick tightened his grip on her hand with a little force. Dont forget you promised me. You cant back out now. Janes thin lips curved slightly. Yes, I promised you and I wont back out. But for now, we need to find a safe ce first. Patrick woke up from his daze and the situation seemed to have improved slightly. Janes anxious heart also rxed a bit. Patricks illness was mainly caused by an infected wound soaked in seawater which resulted in high fever. It was unrealistic to rely solely on physical methods to bring down the fever and with the sun beating down mercilessly on the beach even normal people couldnt bear it let alone someone with high fever like Patrick. To make matters worse, she didnt have any medicine at hand which made her worry even more. After thinking for a while, she came up with an idea. For now, her only option was to find a safe ce for Patrick first before going around the ind looking for Chinese herbs that could be used as antipyretics. Back when she lived in rural areas beforeing here, she learned medical skills from a respected old Chinese doctor and therefore understood traditional Chinese medicine as well as knew about Chinese herbs. Patrick can you walk? Jane looked into the distance; She wanted to go into the forest looking for herbs but didnt want Patrick lying there alone either. Patrick tried standing up but found it difficult. Jane quickly reached out and supported him; His entire body leaned against her shoulder while his right arm wrapped around her shoulder hanging loosely over her chest. Unintentionally though Patricks big hand touched that soft area of ??her chest causing an electric shock-like feeling making Janes face turn red instantly. Jane paused mid-step then gave Patrick an annoyed look saying: Cant you behave yourself? A hint ofughter appeared at one corner of Patricks mouth as he teased: Are you shy? Jane pursed her lips changing topics: Watch your step. It took some effort but eventually Jane helped support Patrick under arge tree where they were shielded from sunlight by its leaves making their surroundings quiet too. Carefully supporting him onto sitting position leaning against tree trunk allowing him time rest, Patrick rest here while I go nearby see if there are any herbs, said Jane opening up conversation again. Mm-hmm, replied Patrick faintly feeling much better than earlier already. Patrick was already in good physical shape, and now with Janes heartfelt care, he was feeling even better. Afraid of getting lost, Jane had marked their path all the way. As they walked briskly forward, Jane suddenly heard a faint rushing sound. What is that sound? she wondered. Could it be dangerous? Jane cautiously stopped in her tracks and listened carefully for a while with her head tilted to one side. Its the sound of water! she eximed. There must be a water source nearby! With joy in her heart, Jane followed the direction of the flowing water until she came upon a small stream not long after. Fantastic! she thought as she quickly approached the stream and squatted down to drink from it using her hands like a cup. After drinking copiously from it, Jane felt much morefortable all over her body. She stood up again and saw several fruit trees on the other side of the stream bearing orange fruits that looked very much like oranges. She hurriedly crossed over to them and picked one fruit before sniffing at it carefully. It must be an orange, she concluded before peeling off its skin and taking a bite out of its juicy flesh which tasted sour-sweet but delicious nheless. It seemed that fate was still smiling on her since finding both water source and oranges meant surviving on this ind would no longer pose any problem for them anymore! Jane quickly picked several more oranges since Patricks injuries worried her greatly then retraced their steps following those markings back towards where they had started earlier looking for herbs along their way but unfortunately without sess so far Well then, thought Jane resignedly as they reached back under that big tree where they had rested earlier only to find Patrick missing! Her heart sank immediately with worry: how could he disappear just like that when his injuries were so severe? Could something have happened to him? cried out Jane anxiously while running around frantically calling out his name repeatedly: Patrick! Patrick! Where are you? Chapter 147: Saved Jane, Im here, Patricks voice came from a distance. Jane felt relieved and hurried towards the sound. I told you to wait for me there. Why did you run around? Janes tone had a hint of reproach. Didnt this man know he was still sick? He made her so worried. Patrick, however, didnt seem to care about his illness as he proudly showed off two sparrows he had caught. Sparrows should taste good. You went bird hunting? Why arent you resting? Jane scolded him while supporting him. You still have a fever. You care about me? Patrick had just found some wild fruits in the forest and felt much better now that Jane was showing concern for him again. Jane rolled her eyes at him. I dont care about you; who else would I care about? Oh, theres a cave over there where we can rest, Jane said as she noticed a small mountain with a cave on top that could provide shelter from the wind and rain along their path back home. The two walked into the cave which was warm inside and seemed like another world altogether. You rest here properly; dont wander around. Ill go out to find some herbs for you, Jane instructed Patrick before heading up to search for medicinal nts on the mountain top nearby. As luck would have it, she finally found several herbs that could help clear heat and relieve inmmation after searching carefully on top of the mountain. When she returned to the caveter that day, an aromatic smell greeted her nose. It smells so good! Jane eximed. Patricks maic voice rang out: Come over here quickly and try this roasted sparrow. Jane looked over at Patrick holding several roasted birds skewered onto branches emitting an appetizing aroma. Try it, Patrick offered one of them to her but instead of epting it she carefully took out some herbs shed collected earlier applying them gently onto his wound instead saying: How do you feel now? Patrick reached out and hugged her tightly saying: Im fine. The medicinal nts worked wonders as by nightfall his fever subsidedpletely with hisplexion returning back to normal by morning light making both their hearts feel relieved knowing they were safe together in such difficult times even though they were stranded in unfamiliar territory far away from civilization without any hope or means of rescue anytime soon After several days passed when Patricks body recovered almost fully enough for them both being able think clearly again without worrying too much anymore C except one thing nagging at their minds C something wasnt right regarding their ne crashnding It didnt seem like an ident after all! At the moment of the ne crash, he had already had this idea. His private ne always performed well and was regrly inspected. It couldnt suddenly lose control.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The only exnation was that someone had tampered with the ne before takeoff. Who could it be? From the captain to the crew, they were all long-time employees of The Pansy family and had always been loyal. Besides, this crash left them uncertain about life and death. No one would joke around with their own lives like that. He furrowed his sword-like eyebrows. Actually, I suspect that my fathers death wasnt an ident either. Are you saying the person who tampered with your ne is also responsible for your fathers death? Janes face became serious. If so, this person would be very dangerous indeed. Jane, we need to go back as soon as possible, Patrick said in a deep voice. His crashed airne must have made explosive news by now. Who knows what chaos is happening outside? He has a bad feeling about it all. Youre worried about The Pansy Group? Jane asked when she saw Patricks cold expression. Patrick nodded slightly and said lightly, Yes. In fact, its not necessarily a bad thing, Jane thought aloud. The person who tampered with your airne probably thinks youre dead by now. So he will definitely take further action. As long as we go back quickly, we can find out who the real culprit is! Youre right; we need to go back first, Patrick agreed. He thought for a moment then went into the woods to pick up many branches which he brought back onto the beach. Why did you pick up so many branches? Jane looked at him curiously as she watched himy out an SOS signal on the sand. Youll see in a minute. Patrick smiled thenid out an SOS signal on the beach hoping any passing nes or ships could see it clearly. Jane nodded her head in agreement; theyve been stuck on this ind for five or six days now while scanning for any passing boats during daylight hours hoping someone would rescue them but no luck yet! She didnt know if her grandfather received her distress signal either! Just when Jane began feeling disappointed again suddenly there appeared in front of her eyesight -a luxurious cruise ship! Patrick! A ship ising! Excitement filled Janes voice as she pointed towards where she saw something moving far away from their location on shorelines She pointed excitedly at a distant luxury cruise ship eximing: We are saved! Patrick followed Janes direction and saw a super cruise ship sailing on the sea. He took off his coat and waved it vigorously with his distinctivelyrge hands. The people on the ship seemed to have spotted Jane and Patrick, as they were heading towards them. Finally, someone hade! They were saved! Janes heart was beating faster and faster. This cruise ship looked familiar. As it got closer to them, Jane finally realized that it was her grandfathers! Excitedly hugging Patricks shoulder, she eximed, Thats my grandpas cruise ship! Patrick hugged her tightly in return. Your grandfather must have received your distress signal. Mhmm. Jane nodded heavily and waved frantically at the ship while shouting loudly, Grandpa! Im here! Old North stood on the deck and let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Jane and Patrick. Thank goodness his precious granddaughter was safe. The cruise ship approached the ind but hadnt stopped yet when Jane pulled Patrick up onto it. Grandpa, I thought Id never see you again! Tears welled up in Janes eyes as she saw Old North who looked kind-hearted. Jane, as long as youre okay. Old North hurriedly held onto his beloved granddaughter while examining her from head to toe to make sure she wasnt hurt before he could finally rx. Jane rubbed her nose with her hand. Im fine now thanks to Patrick saving me. With one step forward after taking a long stride with his legs, Patrick reached out for Janes hand while looking at Old Pansy with respect before respectfully addressing him by saying Grandfather. Seeing their intimate actions along with hearing how he addressed him made Old North understand everything all of sudden; he stroked his beard thenughed heartily saying Haha! You two are finally together; thats great! Chapter 148: Pansy Group Runs into Trouble Grandpa Jane was a little shy in front of Old North and coquettishly said, Dont say these things. When a man is old enough to marry, a woman is old enough to marry. Why be ashamed? Old North teased. Grandpa, youre still talking! Jane turned around and patted her face with both hands when she saw the embarrassed look on the woman next to her. Seeing this, Patrick raised his eyebrows and spoke seriously to Old North. Grandpa, I will take care of Jane and protect her. Not bad. Grandpa didnt misjudge you. Old North was very satisfied with Patrick. This was Patricks first time meeting Old North. The old man had sharp spirits and a strong aura all over him. He didnt look like an old man from the countryside at all. Patrick suddenly remembered that his grandfather had an old friend named North as well. They used to dominate the business world back then but suddenly retiredter on. Could it be him? As Patrick pondered this thought, Jane suddenly interrupted his thoughts by speaking up again. Grandpa, how did you know we were here? Did you receive my distress signal? Old North nodded in response. That day he was fishing by theke when his sensor suddenly vibrated in his pocket. Old Norths heart sank as he knew that it meant something dangerous happened to his beloved granddaughter! He knew about Janes abilities so whoever sent out this distress signal must have been in dire need of help. The signal was weak but after some effort, he managed to locate it deep within the sea. He quickly brought people along for rescue mission Janes ne fell into deep sea causing its signal getting weaker over time until finally found by Old north who felt hopeless at times during search operation due its weak signals After being rescued from danger , Jane asked excitedly, Grandfather , what is happening outside now ? The CEO of Pansy Group crashed into sea from ne, his life or death unknown, outside world must be shocked . Sure enough , Old north narrowed eyes sharply looked towards Patrick ,Patrick, Pansy Group has encountered trouble. It was expected, replied Patrick with furrowed brows, Grandfather what exactly happened? asked Jane curiously, Old north stroked his beard while looking serious ,After receiving your distress signal, I contacted your grandfather immediately, but How is my grandfather doing? The center of Patricks eyebrows twitched twice as he spoke solemnly After looking at Patrick, Old North said, Your butler said hes sick and I cant reach him. This has never happened before, but the situation is urgent and I had toe find you guys at sea. Upon hearing this, Patricks handsome face turned unusually cold. Even if his grandfather was sick, there was no way he couldnt be reached.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Something must have happened. Patrick, your grandfather will be fine, Jane held Patricks hand andforted him softly. Well hurry back together and face whatever trouble Pansy Group is facing. Mm, Patrick uttered a monosybic sound indifferently while ncing deeply at Jane with an imperceptible flicker of emotion and deep love in his eyes. Captain, please go faster, Jane knew that despite Patricks calm exterior appearance, he must be very worried and anxious inside. She felt the same way too C her heart yearned to return home quickly. Old North also shared their worries about his dear friends safety but was calmer than both Jane and Patrick. He believed that no matter what happened to Pansy Group, Old Pansy could handle it. Moreover, now that he had found Patrick who possessed great abilities himself; as long as he returned home safely even if Pansy Group encountered any problems they could still turn things around for the better. After sailing on the sea for several days more days finally passed until Jane and Patrick returned to Guavo port where Old North saw them off ashore with a reminder: Im going back to Georgia first; take care of yourselves. If you cant handle anything just let me know anytime. Grandpa North please take care, Jane felt reluctant to part ways with him yet she had more important matters needing her attention now. As Old Norths cruise ship disappeared from view in front of her eyesight she couldnt help feeling slightly teary-eyed. Jane when everything here is settled down Ill apany you to see my grandpa, said Patrick in a clear voice beside her ear which brought her back from being lost in thought again. We should go find your grandpa first, replied Jane frowning slightly. No we shouldnt alert anyone unnecessarily, exined calmly by Patrick who meant not wanting anyone else besides themselves knowing about their arrival or presence yet since something might have caused his grandfathers sudden illness after all C perhaps someone intentionally did it? And this person was likely the one who tampered with Patricks ne, wanting to kill him. Lets find Morton first, Patrick said in a low voice. Jane nodded and handed over the phone Old North had given her to Patrick. Both her and Patricks phones had fallen into the sea. Patrick took the phone and dialed Mortons number. Hello, who is this? Mortons voice came from the other end of the line. Its me, Patrick said coldly. Mr. Pansy? Mortons voice suddenly became excited. Are you okay? Yes, Patrick replied tly. Boss, its great that youre okay! Morton sounded excited and concerned. We were all worried about you and Miss North. A lot has happened since you disappeared Well talk when we meet, Patrick looked around before saying, Im at Gulf Port. Ille pick you up right away. Morton said respectfully. Dont tell anyone I contacted you. Patrick warned in a low voice. I understand. Half an hourter, Morton drove to Gulf Port. Mr. Pansy, Miss North! It really is you! When he opened the car door and saw them both, it was like seeing someone from another world. Well talk in the car, Patrick said coldly as he sat with Jane in backseat. Morton started driving out of port. Where are we going, boss? To my vi on outskirts of town,Patricks lips slightly lifted. This vi was gifted by his grandfather long ago; it was very secluded so no one knew about it. Atst they arrived at his vi where he led Jane and Morten into living room. He sat down on sofa crossing his legs exuding an air of calmness even if Mount Tai were pressing down on him, and asked lightly: What happened to Pansy Group? What happened to my grandfather? Chapter 149: Caught Him Unguarded Mr. Pansy is fine, Morton hurried over to Patrick and spoke up. Upon hearing this, Patrick breathed a sigh of relief. He pursed his sexy thin lips and asked in a deep voice, Morton, whats going on? When I returned from France, everything was normal, Morton said as he thought about it. Shortly after that, news came of your ne crash. At the time, the news caused a sensation throughout the city. Everyone was anxious, especially Old Pansy who sent many search teams to find you. But the next day, Old Pansy didnt show up. Winston said he had a heart attack and was taken to the hospital for treatment. Heart attack? Patrick frowned slightly. He knew his grandfather did have heart disease but had been taking medication to control it well over these years. Mmm, Morton nodded and continued speaking. Winston said that because you were missing and presumed dead at that time, Old Pansy suffered from shock and fell ill after days of running around looking for you. I went to visit him at the hospital but Winston stopped me. Winston wouldnt let you see Grandpa? Patricks sexy lips tightened into a line. Yes, Morton replied with some coldness in his tone. He said Old Pansy was seriously ill and needed rest so no one could disturb him. How do you know Grandpa is okay then? Jane interrupted Mortons exnation. ording to Mortons persuasion tactics, Winston detained Old Pansy himself so why would he be sure that nothing happened? Well, Morton began exining again as he took out a piece of paper from his western coat pocket and handed it over to Patrick. During those few days when I had search teams looking for you at sea C which proved difficult since we couldnt determine where exactly your ne crashed C I also tried every means possible to get in touch with Grandpa at the hospital but Winstons people were guarding him very tightly so I didnt dare act recklessly lest they harm him. And then what happened? Jane asked curiously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when I felt hopeless about what else could be done, I received this note from an anonymous nurse,Morton exined further as he handed over another piece of paper containing Morse code written by hand by someone who knew how. Patrick recognized immediately that it was Grandpas handwriting. The Morse code read: Beware of Winston; find Patrick ASAP. I tried contacting that nurse but failed,Morton concluded.On surface, Pansy Group seems calm, but since then, Winston has temporarily taken charge as CEO handling all matters big or small within ourpany. So youre saying that Winston has had his eye on the position of CEO of Pansy Group for a long time, Patricks deep eyes shed with understanding, and his intuition was indeed correct. Winston has done so much deliberately, and he is afraid that it may be rted to his ne crash. Morton continued, He even tried to bribe me. And thats not all, today at the board meeting, Winston suddenly announced that he will take over as the CEO of Pansy Group and there will be a press conference in two days.'' Patrick sneered, Winstons fox tail can finally no longer be hidden. Im so afraid that something has happened to you, Mr. President. Old Pansy is missing again and I cant find anyone to talk to about it. Luckily, you and Miss North are back now, Morton sighed. These days, he has been mentally exhausted from battling wits with Winston. Fortunately, the CEO is fine and he rushed back just in time. Morton finally breathed a sigh of relief. Actually, the current situation is favorable for us, Jane analyzed calmly after listening to Mortons words. Winston is too eager for sess and has already revealed his ambitious nature. Now, he thinks that Patrick is in trouble. Without confirming whether Patrick is alive or dead, he is eager to seize control of Pansy Group. He operates in the light while we operate in the dark. We canpletely catch him off guard and take him out. Patrick gave Jane an appreciative nce, knowing full well that his fiance was no ordinary woman. Is it a case of telepathy that at this moment, it is exactly what he was thinking? Patricks tone was cold, Morton, we need to gather evidence and rescue Grandpa before Winston holds a press conference. Yes, Mr. President, Mortons expression became serious. Two days may be a bit rushed, but we should make it in time, Jane sat down next to Patrick and rubbed her forehead. Its not easy to find evidence that Winston tampered with Patricks ne, but there is still time to stop him from seizing the position of president of Pansy Group. Since Winston wants to bribe you, lets turn the tables and use it to our advantage, Patrick said, pondering. President, what do you mean? Morton asked respectfully. You agree to his demands, make him think he has seeded, becent and let his guard down. Well take the opportunity to gather evidence, Jane added on the side. Watching the CEO and Jane singing in harmony, Morton nodded repeatedly, and all the gloom in his heart disappeared over the past few days. Is this what they call husband and wife singing in harmony? CEO, Ill go back first to avoid arousing Winstons suspicion, Morton said as he checked the time. He had been out for a long time. Hmm, Patrick replied calmly. After Morton left, Jane took out her phone and habitually refreshed the news feed. The inte was flooded with reports about Pansy Group. [Pansy Group CEO Patrick crashes into the sea, life and death unknown!] [Pansy Group Chairman Old Pansy suffers from a heart attack, critical condition!] [Old Pansys adopted son Winston steps up in Pansy Groups crisis and is about to be the CEO!] Jane narrowed her eyes. These news reports were probably intentionally spread by Winston. As she noticed that the man beside her was bing increasingly upset, Jane became impatient and closed her phone. She furrowed her brows and sighed deeply: I never thought that Winston would do this. Old Pansy treated him so well but he imprisoned him with his ambition to take over Pansy Group. Its really hard to know someones true intentions! Patricks handsome face was covered in gloom: Grandpa must be very disappointed. In fact, not only Grandpa would be disappointed but Patrick himself felt extremely let down too. He remembered when he was young; Winston used to y with him often and even bought toys for him or sent him off to school sometimes. Patrick always respected Winston since childhood but who knew that all these years of scheming were just leading up until today? Patrick, what are you thinking? Seeing that Patrick exuded an icy coldness all over his body, Jane held his hand tightly while asking concernedly. Patrick snapped back into reality as a hint of sorrow flickered through his eyes before speaking coldly: I suspect my fathers ident years ago may also have something to do with Winston. Chapter 150: I Will Never Let You Down in This Life But we have no evidence, Jane pursed her lips, a hint of seriousness in her delicate eyebrows. Its been so many years, even if there were any clues left behind back then, theyve probably been destroyed by now. Patricks knuckles tightened as he spoke coldly and firmly. No matter how much time has passed, if it was him who did it, there will definitely be traces left behind! Yes, but our priority right now is to expose Winston for imprisoning your grandfather and attempting to seize power, Janes eyes shed with determination. She wouldnt let that despicable man Winston seed! Patrick turned his head and looked deeply at Jane before embracing her tightly. His expression was full of deep affection as he spoke. Jane, thank you! For staying by my side during this difficult time. As she rested in Patricks embrace, Jane reached out and lightly touched his forehead. Silly boy, Im your fiance after all. Of course Ill share the good times and the bad with you. Patrick held onto the woman in his arms tightly as he made a lifelong promise in a low voice. Jane, I will never let you down in this lifetime. A warm current surged through Janes heart as she met Patricks deep gaze with hers. You better keep your promise. Of course! Patrick said before leaning down to kiss her deeply. Morton returned to Pansy Group only to be stopped by Winstons assistant who informed him that Mr Sidney wanted to see him. I know, Morton nodded before taking the elevator up to the 18th floor where the CEO office was located. The office used to belong solely to Patrick but had since been taken over by Winston who seemed oblivious about reigning himself in. Morton knocked on the door before entering cautiously asking: Vice President Lin? Did you need me? Winston sat on what used to be Patricks chair when Morton walked into his office; looking up at Morton once he entered: Have you thought about what we discussed earlier? Thinking back on what Patrick had just told him moments ago; Morton pretended hesitancy: I havent really decided yet What else do you need? Winston stood up abruptly from his seat walking towards Morton slowly while saying: He who knows when enough is enough will always have enough. Seeing that Morton still appeared uncertain; Winston continued speaking: Youre not unaware of our current situation are you? It has been days since west heard from Patrick after his ne crash C things arent looking good. My stepfather is seriously ill in the hospital, and he entrusted me to manage Pansy Group well for Patrick. The current situation is that no one can serve as the president of Pansy Group except for me. As he spoke, Winston handed a check to Morton. As long as you promise to vote for me at the press conference, this money will be yours. In addition, I will promote you to vice president. Really? Morton seemed convinced and took the check.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Of course. Winston smiled confidently. Two dayster was the day of Winstons press conference. It was a sunny day with blue skies and sunshine. The press conference was scheduled for 2 pm. Jane and Patrick woke up early that day. Patrick sent a text message to Morton: [Are you ready?] Morton quickly replied: [Everything is going smoothly!] Hows it going? Jane walked over with concern in her voice. Patrick smiled softly and kissed Jane on her forehead like a dragonfly touching water. His eyes were gentle as he said, Everything is going smoothly. Now we just have to wait for Winstons press conference. Thats good, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Ill go first while he holds his press conference so we can rx our guard when he does it; then you hurry up and rescue Old Pansy with your people. Mm-hmm, Patrick nodded lightly. At exactly 2 oclock, the press conference began on time in the meeting room of Pansy Group building surrounded by reporters inside out. Jane disguised herself slightly before blending into the crowd and finding an inconspicuous corner seat in the meeting room. She went separate ways from Patrick who led his team to rescue Old Pansy at hospital while she attended this news release first just see how things would turn out here at this moment Surprisingly enough though Beatrice followed behind Winston sitting next him on stage The host cleared his throat with a smile before saying: Wee everyone attending todays news release event held by Pansy Group; firstly let us invite Mr. Panzys mother Miss Beatrice onto stage giving us some words. Bai Qingqing? Why did Beatrice appear at this news release event? In Janes surprised gaze, Beatrice walked onto the stage in a ck dress and high heels. She cleared her throat and began to speak, Good afternoon everyone. I believe that all of you have heard about the unfortunate news regarding my son Patrick. He was involved in a ne crash on his way back from France and has been missing for over half a month now despite our strongest search efforts. His fate is unknown. Given the current situation, after much discussion by our Pansy Group board of directors, we have decided to elect a new suitable candidate as our CEO. As soon as Beatrice finished speaking, everyone began to discuss it. Although Beatrices words were tactful, they also indicated that Patricks chances of survival were slim; otherwise Pansy Group would not be holding this press conference so urgently. Moreover, even Patricks biological mother had said so herself while dressed in ck C it was highly likely that he was no longer alive. It seemed like Pansy Group had only kept quiet about this news for stability purposes. Jane couldnt help but feel cold at heart when she saw how Beatrice treated her own son like this. Although their rtionship wasnt good, Jane never expected that Beatrice would go so far as to support Winston on stage with her own arms C did they share some kind of secret? This could also exin why Winston could easily imprison Old Pansy without any resistance. Jane bit her lip and turned cold-faced at the thought of how hurt Patrick must feel knowing his mother treated him like this. Mrs. Pansy, one reporter asked eagerly, Does the board already have an answer regarding who will be the next CEO? Of course. Beatrice smiled faintly before turning towards Winston who sat at center stage. After careful consideration by our board members election process unanimously passed Mr. Winston as our next CEO. Chapter 151: The Return of the King Amidst the enthusiastic apuse, Winston stood up with a smile on his face. Thank you, thank you for your support! He waved his hand to signal everyone to quiet down and cleared his throat before speaking in a deep voice. I am deeply saddened by Patricks misfortune, but now is not the time for sadness. I have more important things to do. Pansy Group is my stepfathers life work. With my stepfather gravely ill and Patricks fate unknown, the century-old foundation of Pansy Group cannot be shaken. Since everyone trusts me, I can only take up this heavy burden. A sharp journalist asked, Mr. Winston, did Old Pansy authorize you as the next CEO of Pansy Group? After all, Pansy Group was founded by Old Pansy himself and as chairman of Pansy Group he had the power to decide who would be CEO. If there was no authorization from Old Pansy then Winston would not have legitimacy. Winston smiled confidently and said: Of course! This is also what my stepfather wants. Why didnt Old Pansye to todays press conference? another reporter asked. Winston blinked slightly before replying: Because of Patricks situation C my stepfather had a heart attack and is now in critical condition so he couldnt attend todays event. He has entrusted me with full authority over handling all matters rted to Pansy Group. Watching Winston talk on stage with such confidence made Jane smirk sarcastically. It seems that Winston really hopes that Patrick dies soon but unfortunately for him his ns may backfire. Jane looked at her phone; she still hadnt heard any news about Patrick yet. He went out to rescue Old pansies; hopefully nothing unexpected happens? While Winston continued talking on stage pretending like everything was fine Morton took off his sunsses and signaled Jane with a nod towards him Morton walked towards the stage with long strides looking coldly at Winston saying: Winston cannot take over as CEO ofP ans yGroup! This sudden opposition immediately drew everyones attention towards Morton As we all know Morton was one of Patricks most trusted assistants One journalist quickly asked: Morton what do you mean? Morton replied calmly: Just what it sounds like. Seeing this sudden change in attitude from Morton made Winstons face change color Why did Morton suddenly change sides? Mr. Pansy is just missing for now, and as long as he hasnt been found, theres still hope of finding him. Vice President Lin, why rush to rece him? Mortons cold gaze locked onto Winston. Winston forced a smile and walked up to Morton, patting his shoulder. Patrick had an ident, I know youre sad about it. But Im also grieving C I watched Patrick grow up and treated him like my own son.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But now we must face reality, Winston continued. After Patrick went missing, how many of us searched tirelessly? And what did we find? Nothing! We still dont know if hes alive or dead! If hes still missing then that means Mr. Pansy could be alive too, Morton sneered at Winston. Winston frowned and signaled to the security guard standing nearby. The guard immediately understood and approached Morton saying Morton please leave. But Morton ignored the guardpletely and looked coldly at Winston saying: What? Are you feeling guilty? What are you talking about? Winston furrowed his brow. Am I making things up? If you were legitimately taking over Pansy Group with President Pansys authorization then why would Mr. Sidney need to bribe me? Morton said as he pulled out a check from his pocket with your signature on it in front of everyone present. Right now there was no newsing from the CEO so all that mattered was dying time for Morton. As soon as those words left his mouth everyone started whispering amongst themselves: It seems like something fishy is going on here! Does Winston really have Old Pansys authorization? If so then why would Morten say that he bribed him? Morton stop stirring trouble or else I wont be polite! Winston shed a cold look; how could he let Morten ruin his n at this critical moment? Do you think Im stirring trouble? You know whats going on in your heart. One word after another came out of Mortens mouth slowly but surely Winston, advise yourself while there is still time! Winston waved his hand towards the security guards beside them saying: What are you guys waiting for?! Get rid of him! Two guards exchanged nces before approaching Morten to pull him away from the scene. Clearing his throat once more, Winston announced loudly: Ladies and gentlemen! We will continue our press conference today whereupon I announce my appointment as Executive Director of Pansy Group starting today! At that moment, a clear and cold male voice came from the entrance of the conference hall. Winston, Im afraid youll be disappointed! It was Patrick! Janes heart, which had been tightly held all this time, finally rxed. Patrick had finally arrived; he must have rescued Old Pansy. Mr. Pansy!! Mr. Pansy is okay! Hes back!!! Patricks appearance caused a sensation; everyone was shocked as they looked at the dazzling man standing at the entrance. Under the light of the conference hall, Patrick seemed to be covered in golden light and exuded a powerful aura as he walked step by step towards the podium in front. He nced at Jane sitting in the corner and slightly raised his lips. Jane gestured to him with a smooth hand gesture. Patrick are you okay? Winston couldnt believe his eyes as he watched Patrick approach him step by step with changing expressions on his face. Patrick wasnt dead! Didnt he crash into the sea after falling from an airne? There had been no news about him for so many days during search and rescue operations; how could he still be alive? Not only was he alive but now appearing at a press conference! No matter how much Winston calcted or nned for it, never did it cross his mind that Patrick would appear unscathed like this! Patrick gave Winston a cold nce before slightly lifting his thin lips. Whats wrong Uncle Winston? Dont you want to see me? How could that be? Im just happy to see you back, Winston suppressed his anger and insincerely patted Patrick on his shoulder.I sent many people out looking for you while you were missing these past few days. Now that I see youre alright, I can rest easy. Well then, said Patrick calmly after surveying around them.If thats how it is then lets cancel todays press conference. Chapter 152: Not Intending to Annul the Engagement Since the press conference has already been held, there is no reason to cancel it, Winstons face was filled with extreme unwillingness. He was so close to sess, why did Patrick have toe back at this time? He couldnt fail now. Patrick, during the time you were away, I took over Pansy Group. This is also your grandfathers intention, Winston said. Is that so? Is it really my grandfathers intention? Patricks handsome face sank and he let out a cold snort from his nose. Winston, you secretly drugged my grandfather in order to seize power and caused him to have a heart attack. You also imprisoned him. Do you think I dont know? As soon as Patrick spoke these words, it was like throwing a huge rock into an already unsettledke, causing wave after wave ofmotion among the crowd: Was Old Pansy really imprisoned? He didnt have a heart attack? Did Winston really do this? Old Pansy is his godfather. What does being a godfather mean? How many fathers and sons turn against each other these days? These discussions fell into Winstons ears and his expression changed again and again as he red at Patrick. Patrick, dont talk nonsense!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How could Patrick know so much? He had only just returned after disappearing for so many days! Why did he even know about the incident where he had imprisoned Old Pansy? Winston clenched his fingers tightly together as panic set in more and more within him. Seeing Winston like this made Patrick smirk sarcastically. Am I talking nonsense? Let Grandpa tell you himself whether or not I am. After rescuing Old Pansy from captivity under Winstons watchful eye , Patrick hurriedly came back for the press conference. Calcting the time frame of when they left their hideout location , Old Pansy should be arriving soon too . As soon as Patrick finished speaking suddenly there was another uproar among those present: Old Pansy! Its really Old Pansy who has arrived!! At that moment two ck-d bodyguards were seen supporting an unsteady-looking old man walking towards them from outside of the conference hall entrance . Grandpa! With one long stride forward , Patrick quickly walked towards them while Jane stood up simultaneously with her lips curling upwards looking at him . The two of them smiled at each other before reaching out on either side of Grandpa helping support him up saying: Grandpa are you okay? Old pansies looked somewhat tired but forced himself to smile bravely saying: Im fine. The two of them supported Old Pansy and walked towards the center of the stage. Stepfather, youre not Winstons face turned ugly when he saw Old Pansy. Wasnt Old Pansy supposed to be unconscious in the hospital? Why did he suddenly appear at the press conference? This is bad its all over now! Stepfather, how did youe here? Winston forced himself to remain calm and asked. Old Pansy snorted coldly. Of course, you didnt want me toe. How could that be? Winston hypocritically replied. Its great news that youre okay. Winston, you drugged me in order to take over the Pansy Group. You falsely imed I was seriously ill and imprisoned me. Unfortunately for you, your n backfired! Old Pansy stared at Winston with a cold and stern gaze. I didnt do it, Winston stepped back with sweat on his forehead. You know whether or not you did it. Old Pansy walked up to the podium and cleared his throat. I announce that todays press conference is canceled. Patrick will continue as CEO of the Pansy Group. As of today, I am removing Mr. Winston from his position as vice president of the group; he will no longer hold any position within ourpany. In front of everyone present, Old Pansy had given enough face-saving measures for Winston after all. After all these years raising him like a son only for him turn out so heartless. Pitying him but also angry at him. Old pans finally gave some leeway by just kicking him out from The pans group The press conference ended hastily; reporters surrounded Old Pansey wanting an interview: Old Pansey, what happened when Winstone imprisoned you? Why would your stepson do this? Did Winstone sever ties with your family? One question after another was thrown at old pansey while Patrick furrowed his brow; Morton quickly stepped forward understandingly: Im sorry everyone but old pansey wont ept any interviews today. Patrick and Jane helped old pansey leave while walking out through doors they were met by Osborn who hurriedly approached Jane towering above her. Jane lifted her eyes only to see Osborn standing before her looking relieved she was alright! Why? There was a hint of confusion in Osborns eyes. Jane took a deep breath. Because I love him. Osborns face darkened a little. Dont you know what he did to you? He has deceived you and betrayed you! I know, Janes voice was quiet, but I still love him. There are too many memories andmitments between us to give up easily. Osborn was silent for a moment, then finally nodded, Well, wait until you figure it out. But whenever you need my help, you cane to me. Jane smiled and looked at Osborn. Thank you. In fact She paused. Its not because of Patrick. Its because of my family She told Osborn the whole story. After hearing this, Osborn clenched his fist and said, These people are disgusting! If you need my help, dont hesitate to ask! Jane looked at him gratefully. Thank you, really. Chapter 153: Don’t Look at Me Twice Why? Osborns eyes darkened instantly, and he asked urgently, You and Patrick have a contract rtionship, right? Didnt you say that you dont like him and will soon break off the engagement with him? Did he force you? Seeing Osborn so excited, Jane shook her head helplessly. What? Do you think anyone can force me? Then why Osborns face showed some mncholy and hurt. Indeed, ording to Janes personality, no one could force her to do anything, including Patrick. So Jane epted Patrick because Jane pursed her lips and gave Osborn an answer. Because I fell in love with Patrick. So I agreed to his pursuit. No, this is impossible! After hearing Janes words, Osborn was full of shock and disbelief. Jane had clearly said that the engagement between him and Patrick was only arranged by their grandfathers. She didnt have any feelings for Patrick at all. How could she fall in love with him?! In France during these days, Jane exined,I got to know Patrick again. Especially after we crashed into the sea together when our ne went down C he risked his own safety to save me. He deserves my trust for life. Jane, this is not love at all.Osborn held onto Janes shoulders with both hands.You were just moved by what he did for you. Moving doesnt equal love. I can do whatPatrick did foryou too. Why dontyou choose me instead? Osborn, dont be like this.Jane gently pushed away Osborn.We are not suitable. In Osbons gaze was nothing but a look of injury.Jane, dont you know thatPatrick loves Candyin his heart? Candy For some reason, Janes heart sank. She frowned slightly as she spoke,CandyandPatrick are already in the past tense. Now, the person whom Patricks loves is me. Jane, youre deceiving yourself. Do you have confidence? If one day, Candy suddenly appears, canyou guarantee thatPatrick wont choose Candy? Osbornes words were like a hammer hitting on Janes heart, making her feel very ufortable. She had thought about it before C Candy might still be alive, and might suddenly appear someday. But, she had already made up her mind when she decided to be withPatrick. She would make sure thatPatric lovedherpletely, and there would be no room left in his heart for anyone else C including Candy. Thinking of this, Jane nodded firmly,Yes, I am confident. What? Patricks expression turned dark as he heard Florences words. Jane was with Osborn? Florence nodded, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. Yes, they were together at the Pansy Group entrance. Erica said that Jane was trying to seduce him. Patrick clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rise within him. He had trusted Janepletely and now it seemed like she had betrayed him. Where is she now? he asked through gritted teeth. I saw her get into Osborns car, Erica replied before Florence could say anything. Patrick didnt waste another moment and stormed towards his car parked nearby. He needed to find Jane and confront her about what had happened. As he drove through the streets of the city, his mind raced with thoughts of betrayal and hurt. How could Jane do this to him? Had their rtionship meant nothing to her? Finally, he spotted Osborns car parked outside a fancy restaurant downtown. Without hesitation, Patrick got out of his own car and marched towards them. Jane! he called out as soon as he reached them. Jane looked up from where she was sitting with Osborn inside the restaurant and paled when she saw Patrick standing there looking furious. (Note: This is just an example trantion that may not be perfect or final.) What does this woman Jane want? She just agreed to Patricks pursuit, promising to be with him, but then turned around and fell into Osborns arms? Patricks face grew colder. Florence continued to add fuel to the fire. They look like theyre in a romantic rtionship. Patrick, did you break up with Jane? You two were only in a contractual marriage anyway. Theres nothing wrong with Jane being with Osborn. Florence, Ill say it again. I dont want to hear any gossip about Jane, Patrick said calmly but firmly. He was angry, but he would not allow anyone to speak ill of Jane or criticize her. Florence persisted. Patrick, why are you so good to Jane? She doesnt deserve it. Thats none of your business, Patrick replied coldly as if his eyes had been frosted over. With that said, he ignored Florence and left without another word. Watching Patrick walk away coldly and indifferently made Florence feel very aggrieved. Patrick, youll regret this someday! she shouted after him. Jane sat in Osborns car while he drove silently with his hands tightly gripping the steering wheel; the atmosphere was somewhat awkward between them. Although she had been busy with Pansy Group these past few days, she still paid attention to Star Entertainment as well. Osborn had transferred many foreign businesses back home and invested in several heavyweight movies one after another which caused a great sensation in the entertainment industry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Youre doing great, Jane praised sincerely. Osborn had a talent for this kind of thing; otherwise she wouldnt have invested in Star Entertainment initially. Osborn gave a bitter smile. Even if I do well enough for you wont give me more than just one nce. Chapter 154: Osborn’s Blessing Osborn, dont be like this, Jane sighed and turned to him. Actually, I found true love. You should congratte me and wish me well, shouldnt you? True love A bitter taste spread in Osborns heart. He had pursued Jane for two years, a whole two years, but he couldntpare to Patrick and their one-month rtionship. He was really a failure. After a few minutes of silence, when Osborn looked up again his handsome face had regained its calmness. He took a deep look at Jane. I wish you happiness. Loving someone doesnt mean you have to get her. As long as Jane could be happy, he was willing to silently bless her. Thank you. Finally relieved, Jane breathed out heavily. It would be best if Osborn coulde around. She didnt want him to get stuck in his own thoughts forever. So are we still friends? Osborn hesitated for a moment before asking again. Jane smiled confidently and replied without hesitation: Of course. When they arrived at Star Entertainment togetherter on that day, Jane checked the recent work schedule and was very satisfied with the n: Hmm this proposal is well done. We can just follow it for next quarters new product shooting. As long as youre satisfied, said Osborn lightly For this proposal document alone he had stayed up several nights in order toplete it on time. As long as it made Jane happy he would do everything possible to make sure she got what she wanted.. Then Osborn exined the recruitment n for actors next season in detail while taking into ount some of the suggestions that were provided by Jane along the way until dusk fell upon them both.. Im going back now. After handing over the revised proposal document to Osborn , Jane stood up from her seat . Ill take you home.Osborne followed behind her After thinking about it for two seconds, Jane nodded . By the time they reached Shuiyue New City, it was already dark outside . Osborne got out of car first then opened passenger side door where jane sat ,Were here. Jane stepped out of car then thanked Osborne with smile,Thank you for bringing me back home Afterwards, Jane turned around towards Patricks house but suddenly heard Osbornes voice behind her:Jane Hmm? Her steps paused momentarily as she turned around Suddenly Osborne came close quickly like thunderbolt, and hugged jane tightly while whispering lowly into her ear:Jane, I hope that your life will always be filled with happiness!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His sudden approach made jane feel ufortable so she took one step backwards before saying thank-you politely On third floor balcony, Patrik held onto his wine ss, his face full of gloominess while watching those dazzling scenes below: What are they doing? After the press conference today, Jane left with Osborn in front of everyone and left him alone at Pansy Group. She knew how much patience he had to use to suppress the urge to directly pull her back to Star Entertainment. When she got home, Jane still didnt see anyone around. Patrick was depressed and opened a bottle of Lafite by himself, drinking his sorrows away at home while wondering if Jane was with Osborn being all lovey-dovey? Did this woman even consider him as her fianc? Jane took out her keys and opened the door. The living room was pitch ck without any lights on. Was Patrick not home yet? Just as she was about to turn on the lights, a dark male voice came from behind her, You finally decided toe back? It was Patricks voice. Jane instinctively turned around and saw Patrick sitting upright on the sofa in the living room wearing an all-ck suit that almost blended into the moonlight shining through the window outside. As soon as Jane turned on the light and tried putting down her handbag, a force pushed against her back causing Patricks tall figure pressing against hers onto the door panel. A strong smell of alcohol hit her face making Jane frown in difort. Patrick, what are you doing? The man standing before her exuded an icy cold aura as he asked in a frosty tone,Jane, what did you do with Osborn? Jane smiled,Didnt I say we were getting autographs for my friend? Autographs? Did he think that he is stupid? Patricks handsome face twisted with anger while his sharp gazended on Janes beautiful face recalling how intimate she looked with Osborn downstairs earlier; his long fingers twisted around under chin before suddenly lowering his head kissing fiercely. Patrick let go A sharp pain shot up from where his lips met hers but before she could finish speaking it got cut off by another kiss from him. His kiss carried punishment along its dominance making it hard for Jane catch breaths or struggle free so eventually stopped resisting knowing that there were things she did wrong too regarding this matter. She didnt know how long itsted but when it finally ended; Patrick still had an ugly expression stered across his face while speaking icily,Has Osborn kissed you like this too!? What nonsense are you spouting! gasped out by Janes who red at him after catching some air again. Wasnt it Osborn who brought you back just now? Why was he hugging you? You were together all afternoon? What did you do? Patricks dark eyes were bottomless, churning with uncontroble anger. Patrick, youre drunk, Jane pushed Patrick away and walked towards the couch. The next second, a force hit her waist and Jane lost her bnce, falling onto the couch. Patrick pressed down on her and spoke in a cold voice. Im very sober. Jane, do you regret it now? Or did you only agree to be with me before because we were stranded on an ind and thought we could nevere back? Jane was confused. What kind of person am I in your mind? Then tell me what your rtionship with Osborn is, Patrick suppressed his anger and asked heavily. A strong sense of jealousy hit Janes face. She thought for a moment before saying lightly, I can only tell you that Osborn is my friend and he did bring me back just now. When he hugged me earlier, it was his way of wishing me well. Our rtionship isnt what you think. Wishing well? Patrick frowned. Yes because I told him that I found the man I want to spend my life with C that man is you. Jane nodded. Really? A smile appeared on Patricks lips as the tight lines on his handsome face finally rxed. Yes really but Jane hesitated before continuing, but if you keep using me without reason like this again then maybe I need to reconsider my choice. No reconsidering! Once promised theres no going back! Patrick spoke domineeringly as he lowered his head to kiss Janes red lips once more Chapter 155: Jane, Let’s Get Married With a lingering and somewhat domineering kiss, Janes face flushed instantly. His scorching breath intertwined with Janes, his warm lips pressed tightly against hers. The feeling of mutual love and fusion made Janes breathing a bit chaotic. The temperature in the living room kept rising Janes gaze gradually became blurred. In a daze, she heard Patricks low and hoarse voice, Jane, lets get married. Married??? Jane suddenly woke up, What did you say?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Patricks gaze became even deeper as he smiled slightly and said affectionately, Jane, marry me! Jane: She did agree to Patrick but she never thought about getting married so soon. After all they had only known each other for just over a month despite experiencing life and death together. Marriage seemed too fast! Moreover, there were still many things she wanted to do; how could she get married so early? Patrick, youre drunk; dont talk nonsense. Jane covered Patricks thin lips with her hand to prevent him from saying anything else. Patrick chuckled lightly. The next day when Jane woke up Patrick had prepared an abundant breakfast for her. Look at this! Do you like it? Patrick pulled out the chair for Jane and sat her down. Looking down at the breakfast that was both colorful in appearance as well as fragrant in smell before her eyes warmed Janes heart,Did you make all of this? Mmm. Patrick responded calmly,If you like it Ill make it every day for you. As their eyes met across the table facing each other , the elegant man before her caused Janes heart to skip half beat slower than usual . Even someone as high above others such as him has such a gentle side? If they really got married would they be happy? What are you thinking about? noticing that Janes mind was wandering away , Patrick waved his distinctively clearrge hand in front of her face . Oh nothing much ,Janed replied ,Im just thinking which one should I eat first since everything looks so delicious. Taste the fried egg first; it is your favorite. As he picked up an egg with chopsticks from his te he ced it into Janes dish while ncing over at her face subtly asking again,Have you considered my proposalst night? Janes chopsticks paused midair,Are you proposing to me like this? It isnt romantic at all! She felt speechless ,Besides we have only just met not long ago ; talking about marriage now is too early. Patrick grabbed onto those three words, not romantic. It seemed like he reallycked experience in this area. He didnt bring up the topic again and Jane breathed a sigh of relief. All day, Patrick thought about those three words to the point where he was distracted during a meeting withpany executives. Finally, when the meeting ended, Morton followed Patrick to his office and asked if something was on his mind. Women like romance, dont they? Patrick asked casually. Morton was taken aback by the unexpected question from his boss. I suppose so, he nodded. Patrick pursed his lips and nced at Morton before asking another question: What makes a proposal romantic? A proposal? Morton realized that Patrick must be nning to propose to Miss North soon but how would he know whats considered romantic? Im single Im not good at this kind of thing, Mortonmented. Okay then, you can go now, Patrick said impatiently as he loosened his tie. It looked like he had to take matters into his own hands for this one. Two dayster Jane had been busy all day and was getting ready to leave work when she received a call from Patrick: Are you finished? Lets go together. Okay, Jane agreed without hesitation. When she arrived at the underground garage, she saw Patrick leaning against his car with both hands in pockets of trousers looking tall and handsome under dim lighting C an elegant figure that exuded confidence and gracefulness as if descended from heaven itself. Jane. When he saw her approaching him, Patrick stood up straight and walked over with long strides. Lets go, Jane said with a smile as they got into the car together but noticed that they werent heading back home towards Water Moon New City which made her curious: Where are we going? Patrick tightly gripped onto the steering wheel while raising an eyebrow yfully: Youll find out soon enough. Alright hes being mysterious about it then. Jane decided not to ask any more questions since she would find out eventually anyway. After about half an hour of driving around town aimlessly or so it seemed to Jane C finally came their destination as Patric stopped the car abruptly saying simply; Were here. Jane looked ahead and saw that Patrick had brought her to the seaside. The vast ocean stretched out before them, calm and serene. The crystal blue water shimmered in the sunlight, and a cool sea breeze tousled Janes hair, giving her a sense of peace. But why did theye to the beach? Jane furrowed her beautiful brows. Patrick, why did you bring me here? This is my yacht, Patrick said with a slight smile as he pointed to the luxurious yacht parked on the shore. Jane was speechless. It waste at night; did Patrick really have nothing better to do than take her out to sea? To be honest, ever since she fell into the ocean that one time, Jane had never liked it. Before Jane could say anything else, Patrick took her hand and led her onto his yacht. Follow me. Ive prepared a candlelit dinner for us, he said as he held onto Janes hand and walked towards the dining area. As they entered the dining room, Jane noticed that there were various colored origami cranes hanging on all of its walls. Why are there so many origami cranes? she asked in surprise as she stared at each string of folded paper birds hanging from above. Patrick led Jane over to an exquisitely decorated table in front of which sat two lifelike origami cranes made from red paper. He handed one crane over to Jane with deep-set eyes filled with tenderness. This is for you C do you like it? Dont tell me C you folded this? asked an incredulous-looking Jane who took hold of one crane while looking down at it intently. On one wing of this particr bird were several golden letters: Jane, marry me! The handwriting was strong yet elegant C unmistakably belonging only to Patrick himself. So what exactly did this man want? Chapter 156: We Get Engaged First It was me who folded them, Patrick raised an eyebrow at the surprised woman. Every single paper crane was folded by my own hands. Do you like them? Jane did like them, but She furrowed her brows and looked at Patrick with a speechless expression. Patrick, are you that free? Patrick rubbed her forehead and put on a slightly aggrieved expression on his handsome face. Didnt you say you wanted romance? Romance well, she only said it casually, did this man take it seriously?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A hint of helplessness rose in Janes beautiful eyes. Its so clich. Clich? Patricks deep gaze contained a smile as he said, If you dont like paper cranes, there are others. Others? Jane was taken aback; what kind of trick did this man have up his sleeve now? Patrick stood up and walked to Jane with long strides while holding her hand. Come with me. He led Jane to the window and pointed outside. Look over there. Hmm? Following where Patrick pointed to outside the window revealed nothing but pitch-ck darkness. What is there to see Before Jane could finish speaking, hundreds of candles suddenly lit up on the beach below forming two stars connected by Cupids arrow. The candles flickered in the wind disying various colors making for an enchanting sight. Suddenly one candle went out before lighting back up again revealing severalrge letters that read: Jane, will you marry me? Seeing that Jane was stunned looking out towards the beach below; Patrick held onto her slender waist and curved his thin lips upward asking: Is this romantic enough? Jane came back to reality and covered her forehead while saying: This is even more clich Oh dont worry, Patrick reached out pointing towards the sky above as fireworks began exploding illuminating everything around them including their faces which were bathed in light from all directions as if they were being drowned by an ocean of stars themselves. As if performing magic tricks himself; from his pocket emerged a red heart-shaped velvet ring box which he opened while kneeling down on one knee gazing deeply into Janes eyes before saying affectionately: Jane I want to give this ring to you. His profound gaze seemed just like those vast oceans capable of drowning people within its depths itself. Alright already, pulling him upwards using all her strength; she tugged at corners of mouth smilingly telling him: You can get up first then well talk. For someone as proud as Patrick who had gone through so much troubleing up with these romantic gestures must have really meant something genuine after all! Being so doted on by him, it was impossible for Jane to not feel touched and happy. She had a sweet sensation that spread throughout her body like a dense web. But marriage was out of the question. She hadnt thought about getting married so early. After thinking for a moment, she said seriously, Patrick, your proposal barely passes. But I havent thought about getting married so early. Why? Patrick furrowed his handsome brows slightly. Is it not romantic enough? Jane pursed her lips. It has nothing to do with romance. After all, weve only known each other for just over a month and we dont know each other well enough yet. Besides, who gets married without dating first? Janes idea was that if two people were in love and had established their rtionship properly, they should date properly before considering marriage as the next step. Now that she had just agreed to be in an official rtionship with him, she didnt want to jump straight into marriage right away. I see. Patrick lowered his head and whispered lowly in her ear. Since you dont want to get married so early I wont force you but at least lets get engaged first. His warm breath brushed against her neck making Jane blush uncontrobly. Before Jane could say anything else Patrick suddenly grabbed her hand. Her hand felt cool as he quickly slipped the beautiful ring onto her ring finger like lightning striking without warning. What are you doing? Jane looked at the ring on her finger feeling amazed by its beauty under the light shining down upon it; one exquisite diamond sparkled brightly making Jane almost dizzy from its brilliance This is our Pansy family heirloom, Patrick hooked his thin lips while deep affection shone through his eyes which only appeared when he was around Jane; then he pulled her into his embrace with one arm wrapped around hers tightly Nestling against Patricks chest made Janes heart beat faster than usual After pondering for a moment she nodded saying: Okay then lets do what you said C lets get engaged. Actually regarding engagement matters Old Pansy and Grandpa have already arranged this previously but after all this was just an oral agreement between two grandfathers since back then neither of them knew each other at all Now it is up to both of them themselves Seeing the woman in his arms nod her head in agreement, Patricks deep gaze shed with a strange color. Jane, Im willing to wait until youre ready to marry me. Well, youll have to wait slowly, Janes face blushed a little. Dont make me wait too long, Patrick chuckled lightly and lowered his head to kiss her The next day was the weekend and Patrick took Jane back to the Pansy family estate to visit Old Pansy. Mr. Patrick, Miss North, Mr. Maurice opened the door and respectfully greeted them. Patrick asked indifferently, Where is my grandfather? Old Pansy is in his study, Mr. Maurice led them to the study and knocked on the door. Old Pansy, Mr. Patrick and Miss North are here. Come in. Old Pansys voice came from inside the room. Patrick pushed open the door and saw that Old Pansy was practicing calligraphy in his study. He walked up to him and said, Grandfather. Old Pansy put down his pen and smiled at them both saying: Patrick, Jane! Youre here! Jane noticed that Old Pansy looked much better than before so she smiled kindly at him asking: Old pansy are you feeling okay now? Why do you still call me old pansy? Old pansys eyes narrowed as he stared at Jane with a smile on his face saying: You should change your address like Patrick does calling me Grandfather right? Uh grandfather Jane looked over at Patrick beside her only seeing him raise an eyebrow saying: Grandfather is right. Under Old Panys eager gaze , Jane opened her mouth hesitantly saying : Grandfather. Thats more like it! old pansies beard twitched as he spoke surprisingly:Patrick when will you two get married? Marriage well it seems like everyone in ThePancy family is impatient about this matter. Jane quickly spoke up saying: Grandpa we havent nned on getting married so soon. Hmm? Old Panys brow furrowed slightly but before he could say anything else , Patricks maic voice rang out : Grandpa , we will be engaged first . Chapter 157: Looking Forward to the Engagement Ceremony Engagement, huh I guess its okay, Old Pansyughed heartily and then instructed Maurice, Maurice, go get the Chinese almanac. Flipping through the almanac, Old Pansy put on his reading sses and carefully studied it for a few minutes before looking up at Patrick and Jane. The 18th of this month is an auspicious day ording to the Chinese zodiac. It would be a good day for your engagement ceremony. The 18th? Isnt that too rushed? Jane was somewhat speechless. Today was already the 10th, so there were only eight days left. Wasnt that too hasty? She didnt even have enough time to design her own dress. Patricks deep gaze turned towards Jane as he reached out and directly embraced her. In a clear tone of voice he said, Its not rushed at all. You dont need to prepare anything; I will give you a grand engagement ceremony when the timees. All you have to do is wait to be beautiful as my bride. Looking at her grandson and Janes affectionate appearance, Old Pansy nodded in satisfaction. Then its settled. Jane was somewhat speechless what do you mean settled? She hadnt agreed yet. The men of the Pansy family were really domineering one after another. Grandfather, I will continue to send people to keep an eye on Winston, Patrick suddenly remembered something as he spoke up again: Morton has found the pilot who crashed into sea after falling from our ne; unfortunately they suffered injuries during their fall so they cant remember anything about that day. I see, Old Pansy frowned slightly: Lets arrange for him to receive treatment from our best doctor. Ive already arranged it, Patrick replied coldly with clear eyes: Grandfather Winston can imprison you with madness or tamper with my ne trying harm me or even cause my fathers deathall are rted him. Old Pansy narrowed his eyes slightly as aplex expression shed across them: Dont jump into conclusions without solid evidence first; I really dont want it to be Winston. After all, Winston had been raised by him since childhood, and his father had done him favors back then-even sacrificing himself in order save him. Old pansy adopted Winston because of this reason. He really didnt want believe that Winston had ulterior motives. I understand grandfather, Patrick replied calmly. News spread quickly about Patrick and Janes engagement ns bing hot topic online instantly topping search engines everywhere. Thements below were also unprecedentedly enthusiastic with many expressing their congrattions: Mr. Patrick and Miss Jane are finally getting engaged! Mr. Patrick and Miss Jane, the best couple, congrattions to them! The heartthrob is getting engaged. Envy, jealousy, hate just kidding! Congrattions to Mr. Patrick and Miss Jane! There were also many negativements about Jane: Jane is a country bumpkin. What does she have thats worthy of Mr. Patrick? Jane is a promiscuous woman who cant make up her mind between two men. Dont be fooled by her, Mr. Patrick! In the Pansy Group CEO office, Patrick sat in his chair, his slender fingers swiping through his phone screen as he saw those negativements about Jane furrowing his brows. He called Morton over and said in a deep voice,Go delete all those negative news. Morton respectfully replied,Yes sir. At Allure Bar with flickering lights, In the dressing room, a young girl wearing a white dress looked down at her phone with no expression on her face as she stared at therge photo of Patrick and Jane. Angel, why havent you put on your makeup yet? The performance starts in half an hour. Angelspanion Alice reminded her when she saw Angel staring at her phone screen without blinking. All female singers at the bar used English names including Angel whose real name was Candice Dillon. Candice lifted her head slightly and nced coldly at Alice before replying,I know. What are you looking at? Curious Alice leaned over, After seeing news about Patrick and Janes uing engagement ceremony, Alice eximed enviously,Angel, youre interested in them too? I heard theyre getting engaged soon. So what? Candice snorted disdainfully. Alice sighed admiringly,Jane can marry such an outstanding man like Patrick; she must be the happiest woman in the world! A glint of coldness shed across Candices eyes as she replied icily,Not for long. Before they knew it, the day of Jane and Patricks engagement ceremony arrived on 18th . Patrick woke up early that day. He knocked on Janes door Are you awake yet, Jane? Mm-hmm, Jane opened the door Youre up so early. Its a very special day today. You didnt forget, right?, Patrick smiled tenderly with hidden meaning behind his words. Rubbing her hair, Jane replied I know. But now its still too early. In front of him, the woman with sleepy eyes had long hair that flowed down her shoulders, exuding azy charm. Patricks deep gaze couldnt help but reach out and embrace her slender waist, pulling her into his arms. Before Jane could react, Patricks scorching kiss had already descended upon her like a storm Okay, Jane said as she pushed away from the man who was holding her tightly. Her chest heaved up and down as she thought for a moment before continuing, I wont go to work today. Ill rest at home in the morning and then Nana and I will go get our hair done in the afternoon. Ille with you, Patrick said as he pulled her back into his embrace and nted a kiss on her forehead. Did this man have to be so clingy? Janes body couldnt help but tremble slightly as she gently pushed him away. No need. Nana will be there with me. Dont you still have work to do? But I want to be with you, Patrick pursed his lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. On this special day, which was so important to them both, Patrick didnt want to spend even one moment apart from his beloved fiance. How about this? Ill call you after my appointmentter today and then you cane pick me up. Jane thought for a moment before speaking again. She knew that Patrick was a workaholic; after Winstons incident at Pansy Group recently it had affected things somewhat so now more than ever he needed to put more effort into it all. Seeing that Jane was insistent on going alone, Patrick quickly kissed her cheek before speaking in his low voice filled with emotion: Alright then Ill listen to my wife. Who is your wife? Youre shameless! The nickname made Jane blush furiously. Seeing how red-faced she looked now only made him smile even wider: Okay okay Im off to work now. Remember to call meter when your appointment is over. Tonight would make their love official in front of everyone else C making Jane the happiest woman in the world while also making everyone else envious of them both He really looked forward tonights engagement ceremony! Chapter 158: I am Candy. As Patrick drove towards the Pansy Group, his mind was preupied with thoughts of tonights engagement party and the surprise he had prepared for Jane. A faint smile yed on his lips as he tightly gripped the steering wheel with his well-defined hands. Suddenly, a woman in a white dress appeared in front of him, running frantically across the road and heading straight towards Patricks car. He mmed on the brakes but still collided with her. Patrick got out of the car to check on her and recognized her as Candice, a singer at Allure Bar where he had heard her perform before. She seemed familiar to him but couldnt quite ce where he knew her from. Candice grabbed onto Patricks leg in panic and begged for help as tworge men approached them. One of them tore open Candices dress revealing a plum blossom-shaped birthmark on her shoulder that caught Patricks attention. He stared at it intently, feeling an overwhelming sense of familiarity wash over him. The birthmark reminded him of someone from his past C Candy C who used to call him Paddy. Could this be Candy? The memories flooded back into his mind like waves crashing against rocks, leaving him confused and disoriented. Candice looked up at Patrick with tears in her eyes and asked if he was Paddy. It was then that everything clicked into ce for Patrick; this fragile girl standing before him really was Candy after all these years!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Stinky bitch, its your good fortune that Mr. Morris is interested in you. So many women want to line up for his bed, and youre getting a bargain! The stubble-faced man forcefully pulled Candice and pped her across the face. Hurry up ande with me! Candice covered her face with her hands, trembling all over, seeking help from Patrick. Paddy, save me! Please save me!! Candices words echoed in Patricks ears. Back then when Candy fell off the cliff, thest thing she said was Paddy, save me! Please save me!! Patrick didnt hesitate anymore. He coldly scanned the two men and asked: What do you want to do? His powerful aura immediately weakened the aggressive men as they replied: This woman owes our boss money; its only right that she pays back what she owes. Patrick took out a checkbook and wrote down some numbers before throwing it at the stubble-faced man. His thin lips lifted slightly as he uttered one word: Leave! The stubble-faced mans eyes lit up when he saw how much was written on the check; he quickly picked it up from the ground saying: Well leave now. Paddy, thank you. Candice held onto Patricks hand while looking into his eyes filled withplex emotions of reunion after a long separation C happiness mixed with shock. There were so many things she wanted to say but didnt know where to start. As Candice touched his hand which felt cold like ice cubes on her fingertips, Patrick squinted his eyes while asking in an almost imperceptible tone: Are you really Candy? Yes, Candice nodded without hesitation. She was Candy! She finally found him! A cool breeze blew past Candice; her already thin dress had been torn by those two men earlier leaving her frail body looking like tissue paper about to fall apart any moment. Patrick cleared his throat as there were too many questions swirling around in his mind but didnt know where to begin asking them. Where had Candy gone all these years? Why couldnt he find her? Paddy I finally found you Trembling voice quivered through tears as Candace swayed towards him before fainting in his arms. RD Premium Styling Salon As soon as Jane and Nana arrived, the store manager warmly greeted them. Miss North, your dress and stylist are ready. Mr. Pansy personally picked them out for you. Thank you, Jane politely smiled and took the dress. It must be said that Patrick had good taste; even Nana praised it, This dress can rival our familys. It looks like your husband put a lot of effort into it. What husband? Dont talk nonsense, Jane pretended to re at Nana in anger before following the stylist inside. Watching her boss look like a little girl, Nana smiled to herself. Only an excellent man like Patrick could match up with her boss. An hourter, after finishing her styling session, Jane walked out and Nana widened her eyes in exaggeration. Nana knew that her boss was beautiful but she never knew she could be this stunning! Her flowing hair curled slightly around shoulder length while wearing a bright red gown that outlined her graceful figure with elegance and poise. Sis, you look absolutely gorgeous today! Looking at the beautiful woman standing before her like a goddess from heaven itself made Nana exim in amazement. Tonight you will definitely be the most dazzling bride! Jane felt slightly ufortable being praised so much; she looked down at the time on her phone. It seemste already. How is it? teased Nana with a smile on her face. Are you eager to see your husband? Ill give him a call, said Jane as she picked up her phone and dialed Patricks number. Patricks phone rang but went straight to voicemail causing Jane to bite down on lip nervously shaking head. Seeing that something was wrong with Janes expression, Nana quickly put away any teasing smiles and asked concernedly: What happened, Jane? I cant get through to Patricks phone, replied Jane while furrowing eyebrows slightly perplexed by what was happening. Chapter 159: Patrick Disappears Cant get through? Nana asked, puzzled. Is he busy or something? He turned off his phone, Janes eyes darkened involuntarily. What was Patrick up to? He had promised toe pick her up, why couldnt she reach him now? Maybe his phone ran out of battery, Nana tried tofort her. Jane nodded and said, Lets wait for him here. He shoulde after he finishes whatever hes doing. The two sat down on the couch and Jane stared intently at the door. Jane, dont worry too much. Maybe your husband wants to surprise you by suddenly appearing in front of you, Nana patted her shoulder when she saw Jane looking disappointed. Mm-hmm. Jane responded faintly but absent-mindedly. For some reason, a feeling of unease rose in her heart as if something big was about to happen. After thinking about it for a while, Jane dialed Mortons number again. Hello Miss North, Mortons voice came from the other end of the line. Jane pursed her lips and asked, Is Patrick at thepany? Mr. Pansy? He didnte today. Morton sounded surprised. Isnt he with you? What? He didnt go to work? Jane felt a pang in her heart and hurriedly asked again: Are you sure? Im sure. Morton nodded confidently. Patrick had scheduled an important meeting with clients today but hadnt shown up yet; even calling his phone went straight to voicemail. Morton thought that since it was their CEOs engagement ceremony today that Patrick would be apanying Jane so he deliberately turned off his phone so they wouldnt be disturbed. Now receiving a call from Jane made Morton wonder: Miss North I thought Mr. Pansy is with you right now because I cancelled all his meetings for today. Nope! If you see him or have any news about him please let me know immediately! The corners of Janes mouth stiffened as she took a deep breath. All right Miss North! Mr. Pansy may have some urgent business so Ill send someone out immediately! Morton replied quickly before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, tension gripped Janes heart tightly. How did it go? Nana asked concernedly He isnt at work. The feeling of unease inside Janes heart grew stronger by the minute C where could Patrick have gone? He clearly said this morning that he would be going into work; why cant anyone find him now C not even on his mobile device which has been switched offpletely?! Patrick was not the kind of person to disappear without exnation, especially on such an important day as their engagement ceremony. Could something have happened to him? Jane stood up suddenly, Im going out to find him. Nana followed her quickly, Ill go with you. Jane didnt even bother changing out of her dress and headed outside. Wait for me, Nana caught up and grabbed Janes arm, Jane, calm down. Do you know where to find Patrick? Jane shook her head but then had a sudden idea. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Anthonys number. Hey Ada, isnt today your big day? Why do you have time to call me? Anthony joked on the other end of the line. Arent you afraid your husband will get jealous? Jane furrowed her brows tightly; urgencyced in her voice as she spoke coldly: Anthony, help me locate a phone number right away. Hmm? Hearing Janes serious tone made Anthony feel surprised: What number is so important? Dont ask so many questions; just tell me the result as soon as possible! Jane said sternly. After hanging up the phone, she sent Patricks mobile number to Anthony. Soon after that message was sent off; Anthony replied with information: [Can only locate it roughly near Mountain Everspring in suburban areas.] Mountain Everspring? Janes face grew colder by several degrees; why would Patrick run off there? He wouldnt just go there without any reason C could it be something important or did he get into an ident? In a hurry now, Jane hailed a taxi with Nana and headed straight towards Mountain Everspring.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Missy, The taxi driver turned around and looked at Jane curiously while being amazed at how stunning she looked in formal attire heading towards such an isted ce like Mountain Everspring C what could be happening? Do you have any specific location within Mountain Everspring? The driver asked curiously. Just drive towards Mountain Everspring first; well figure out the exact locationter, said Jane frowningly before sending another message to Anthony: [Anthony can we locate more specifically than this?] Ten minutester came his reply: [Sorry Ada Ive done my best but can no longer pinpoint his location.] Hospital Patrick frowned looking at the woman lying on the hospital bed C was she really Candy? That dusty memory kept shing through Patricks mind over and over again Her plum-shaped birthmark on her shoulder and her Paddy were exactly the same as Candys back then. But why did he feel so unfamiliar when she fainted in his arms? Is she really Candy? Patricks handsome face was cold and distant, his thoughts drifting away. Suddenly, a soft and weak Paddy reached his ears, pulling Patricks thoughts back. He looked down to see Candice slowly opening her eyes, her pale lips moving with excitement mixed with disbelief as she spoke: Paddy, is it really you? Did you save me? Patrick lowered his head, deep gaze scanning the woman lying on the hospital bed. His voice was icy: What is your name? Candice struggled to sit up against the bed and gazed at the man who was so handsome that he could make gods jealous in front of her with affectionate eyes. She spoke softly: Paddy, my name is Candice but people call me Candy because of my surname Tang. Candice? Patrick furrowed his brows; this was an unfamiliar name. Yes, Candice nodded gently. Because myst name is Tang so they call me Candy instead. She continued speaking: Paddy, do you remember when we were kidnapped together and locked up in a small dark room? You havent forgotten about that have you? Patrick remained calm throughout but there was a slight change in expression upon hearing this C being kidnapped and locked up in a small dark room did match their experience. Paddy, Candice continued talking while memories flooded back into both their minds once again C being trapped inside that pitch-ck room where kidnappers were cruel enough to release dogs after them; she remembered how scared they both were C how much they relied on each other forfort during those terrifying moments. I protected you from those big dogs because I knew how scared you were, said Candice with nostalgia written all over her face. The scene yed out before him once again C little Candy hugging him tightly while saying innocently: Dont be afraid Paddy! Im very strong! Ill protect us!'' Patricks thin lips moved slightly as he asked hesitantly: Candy are you really Candy? Chapter 160: Is This Not Patrick’s Car? Im afraid of the dark, and youre afraid of dogs Yes, its true that Patrick used to be afraid of dogs. And Candy is also afraid of the dark. So when Patrick found out that Jane was also afraid of the dark, he briefly thought she was Candy. Butter it was proven that Jane wasnt Candy after all. So this girl in front of him C Candice C must be Candy? Candice reached out her trembling right hand and touched Patricks face gently. Yes, Paddy, I am Candy! The warmth from the womans hand on his face made Patrick feel a bit ufortable for some reason. He calmly held Candices hand and let go gently. Candices eyes dimmed imperceptibly as she continued speaking. Paddy, I still remember back then when we were kidnapped by three men and one woman. The most vicious man had a missing tooth; they all called him Third Brother. We were all scared of him because every time he entered our little ck room he frightened us. Patricks heart raced a bit faster at her words. Candice was telling the truth! Seeing Patrick react to what she said, Candice slightly raised her lips and continued speaking. One time he came in with a knife wanting to cut my hair off; you fought so hard to protect me that he shed your chest open causing lots of blood loss. Paddy, do you still have the scar on your chest? And there was another time when that kind-hearted woman brought us some food; she brought in a meat bun once but you didnt want to eat it because you wanted me to have it instead, Candice said with emotion in her voice as memories flooded back.You told me Candy, Im not hungry yet so please eat first; we need energy if we want to escape'' Patricks gaze deepened even more at these words. He believed without any doubt now that this girl before him really was Candy Only two people knew about these things from back then: himself and Candy So Candice really is Candy! She is who he has been searching for all these years! Candy it really is you, said Patrick without any hesitation as his voice grew low and deep Paddy! You finally recognize me? eximed Candace happily as she threw herself into his arms.This is wonderful! I finally get to see you again! When I fell off that cliff back then I thought I would never see you again! The scent from Candaces perfume wafted over towards Patrick making his handsome brows furrow slightly This scent seemed different than what he remembered from candyperhaps because candy had grown up now which meant there would naturally be differences between how they smelled nowpared with their childhoods. Patrick gently pushed Candice away, reminiscing about the past with a hint of nostalgia in his voice. Yes, when you fell off the cliff back then, the people my father brought to find me saved you. Ive been looking for you all these years, but why have I heard nothing from you? What happened after you fell off the cliff? Candice sighed softly. After falling off the mountain, I was seriously injured and was saved by a hunter. My injuries were too severe at that time and I was taken to Australia by a foreign phnthropist who treated me and adopted me as his daughter, she exined. Ive been in Australia ever since. After my adoptive father passed away, I came back to China to find my biological parents. It took several twists and turns before I found them. It turns out that they abandoned me because they had no other choice. For all these years, I misunderstood them for abandoning me, Candice said as she began to sob. Patrick handed her a tissue and said calmly: Dont cry; wipe your tears. Thank you, Candice replied as she wiped her eyes with the tissue. So it turns out that you went abroad; no wonder why I couldnt find you, Patrick said indifferently. Paddy, have you really been looking for me? Candice looked up at him with teary eyes. Yes, Patrick nodded slightly while opening his thin lips slightly. Ive also been looking for you all this time, Candice added regretfully. Actually, I often saw news about you on TV but didnt realize until today that Paddy is actually YOU! She paused before continuing: Its ironic how we met because of an ident; otherwise we might still be searching for each other. By the way, Patrick asked curiously: Why were those two guys chasing after You? How did You owe them money? Those two men looked like thugs; how could Candy get involved with such people? Candaces expression became sad as she lowered her gaze: My grandmother got seriously ill and needed one million surgery fee which i couldnt earn enough even if i worked part-time singing in bars so i had no choice but borrowed money from loan sharks. Oh! Thats what happened Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly while listening attentively. Candace raised her head again meeting Patricks deep gaze directly before saying firmly:Paddy , thank You so much for paying back my debt just now . I will work hard to pay You back soon! No need, Patrick shook his head lightly ,That money is nothingpared to having You be my girlfriend. Patrick checked the time and realized that Jane was still waiting for him at the salon. He stood up and said, Candy, the doctor has checked you out and theres nothing serious. Rest in the hospital for a while, I have to go now. Ill contact you tomorrow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As Patrick was about to leave, he heard Candices voice behind him saying, Paddy. Whats wrong, Candy? Patrick stopped in his tracks and turned around. Candice looked pitifully at him and said weakly, I dont want to stay in the hospital. Can you take me home? Where do you live? Candices appearance made it impossible for Patrick to refuse her request. Candice pursed her lips and said softly,My house is on Mountain Everspring. Mountain Everspring was quite far away. Patrick thought for a moment but realized that he still had time to pick up Jane before attending their engagement ceremonyter that evening. He took out his phone intending to call Jane but found out that it had run out of battery. Candy, can I borrow your phone?'' Patrick asked calmly. My phone is broken so I cant make calls but I can send text messages. Paddy who do you want me to text?'' Candice asked kindly as she handed over her phone. Patrick gave Candice Janes number so she could let her know that he might bete because of something urgent came up. Okay done! Candace showed Patrick her phone after sending the message sessfully. Lets go then! Ill take you home, said Patrick as he drove Candy back home. Jane and Nana were taking a taxi around Mountain Everspring when they saw a car parked nearby them. The taxi driver spoke with some frustration, Ladies where exactly are we going? Jane frowned anxiously while Nana eximed in surprise beside her saying ,Jane isnt this Patricks car? Chapter 161: Patrick and Candy Embrace Jane followed Nanas direction and looked into the distance. Sure enough, there was a Rolls-Royce parked on the country road, looking particrly conspicuous. It was Patricks car, but why would hee here? Jane squinted her eyes and her unease grew stronger. She quickly told the driver, Please go up there, thank you! Okay! The taxi driver quickly drove to Patricks car and stopped. Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Jane couldnt wait to open the door and get out of the car. Patricks car was parked by a small path at the foot of a mountain. Jane looked inside but no one was there. Since his car was here, he should be nearby too right? Jane called Patrick again but it went straight to voicemail. Nana paid for their ride and hurried over to ask with concern,Jane how is it? Shaking her head in response Jane said,No one is in his car. The vehicle was present but not its owner; worry, nervousness and anxiety all mixed together in Janes heart. Where did Patrick go? Is he okay? Lets look around everywhere; maybe hes nearby. Nana scanned around before speaking reassuringly,Dont worry so much; Im sure that Patrick is fine. Taking a deep breath Jane turned towards Nana saying,You go left while Ill check out this side. Okay. Nana nodded before heading off towards her assigned direction while Jane walked several steps towards her right where she saw an old farmhouse with its door slightly open. She hesitated for a moment before pushing it open since she wanted to ask if anyone inside had seen or heard from Patricktely. Inside. Patrick drove Candice back home. This poor rural family lived in abject poverty surrounded by bare walls that made everything look bleak. Frowning slightly at what he saw through his window as they arrived at Candices house, Patrick asked,Candy do you live here? Yes, this is my biological parents home. I usually rent an apartment in town otherwise going back from barste night would be too far away. If I have time, Ille back here. Candice lowered her head biting down on her lip,Once grandma stabilizes, Ill take them all back with me into town. Thinking about what Candy just said, Patrik asked curiously,Where are your parents? Theyre both at hospital keeping grandmapany.Candice spoke softly,They might not be able to return untilter tonight. Alright then, you rest well. I have something else I need attend now. Thinking about both Janes safety as well as their engagement ceremony tonight, Patrik stood up after speaking these words. Paddy, I feel a sharp pain here. Candice pointed to her chest as Patrick was about to leave. Before Patrick could react, Candice leaned into him and fell into his arms. Candy, whats wrong? Patrick quickly supported Candice. Candice nestled in Patricks embrace and lifted herself slightly on her toes. With lips as red as roses brushing against his earlobe, she spoke with a voice like an orchid in bloom. Paddy, do you remember when you said you would marry me? Patricks body stiffened. Indeed, he had said those words to Candy when they were children. But Jane pushed the door open and saw this scene before her eyes: a disheveled young girl tightly embracing Patrick with intimate gestures. And that girl even asked him if he remembered saying he would marry her! Jane couldnt believe what she was seeing; for a moment, her mind went nk. She had been worried sick about Patrick and searched everywhere for him. And what was he doing? He disappeared for so long just to be cozying up with another girl! Her heart throbbed violently; it hurt so much that she could barely breathe. Jane took a deep breath and tried hard to control herself while tremblingly asking,Patrick! What are you doing? Just as Patrick was about to push Candy away from him upon hearing the familiar voice of Jane calling out his name C how did Jane find out where they were? C He looked towards the door only to see Jane dressed in formal attire with an icy expression on her face. Jane? A surprised smile tugged at the corners of his mouth,Why are you here? Didnt he ask Jane earlier today if she coulde pick him up? Why is she here now? And how did she find them? Seeing how upset Jane looked made it difficult for him not to worry about her feelings at this point,Jane what brings you here? But Candy held onto him tightly despite feeling weak all over from shaking uncontrobly,Paddy who is this woman? It hurts so much dont go. Feeling Candy tremble violently in his arms made Patric furrowed his brows deeply before looking down at her,Candy are you okay? Candy This name sounded like madness ringing inside of Janes ears, The girl who hugged tightly onto Patric- The one who called out you promised me- Was actually named Candy! It turned out that it was really Candy!! No wonder Ha ha ha How ironic! Today is supposed their engagement day but instead of being by each other side- Patric is holding another woman! And that woman, the one he had been thinking about for years, was still his moonlight in his heart C Candy! At this moment, Janes heart felt like it had been sshed with a cup of sulfuric acid, causing her intense pain. Patrick, is she Candy? Jane struggled to make her voice sound normal. Jane, you go back first. Ill exinter, Patrick frowned. He knew that Jane must have misunderstood something. But he believed in Janes feelings for him and trusted that she would trust him too. As long as he exined everything clearly to her, everything would be fine. Candy seemed to be in pain now and was probably injured from being hit by his car earlier. Besides, Patrick had just found Candy today after all these years. She once saved him at all costs when they were younger and he couldnt just abandon her now. So Patricks n was to let Jane go back first while he dealt with things on Candys side. Then he would rush over to the engagement partyter and exin everything about Candy before proceeding with their engagement ceremony as usual. But in Janes eyes, Patrick had already shown everything through his actions C holding onto Candy tightly right in front of her! In Patricks mind and heart, the person who mattered most to him has always been Candy! In the past it was true; now it is true; and will continue into the future! And as for Jane? She was nothing but a passing cloud! Yes indeed! Now that his beloved Candy has returned how could he possibly look at anyone else? The main character has returned so what business does this stand-in have? Jane really wanted to p Patrick hard or ask him loudly why did he treat her like this? But she held herself back instead because since he found out about candy again then theres no point clinging onto someone who doesnt love you anymore right?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She wasnt weak enough to crumble just because a man left her! Chapter 162: There Will Be No Engagement Ceremony Tonight. Janes eyes shed withplexity, carrying a hint of sadness and determination as she looked deeply at Patrick before turning and leaving. Her steps were unusually heavy, each one seeming to be a struggle. Jane walked out of the door in a daze, Nana was walking towards her, panting and saying: Jane, Ive searched over there. I didnt see Patrick No need to look. Jane said coldly as she dug her nails deep into her flesh. The pain from her fingers spread throughout her body but Jane didnt feel it because the pain in her heart was thousands of times worse! Seeing that Janes face was not good-looking, Nana asked with concern: Jane, what happened? Nana, lets go! Jane snapped back to reality and pulled Nana towards the road. The taxi from earlier was still there; the driver had juste back from using the restroom. Just as he was about to start driving again, Jane opened the car door and got in before saying sternly: Go to Emperor Hotel. Emperor Hotel is owned by Pansy Group which is where tonights engagement ceremony will be held. Jane what happened? Did you find Patrick? Seeing that something wasnt right with Janes appearance, Nana asked anxiously. With an icy expression on her face, Jane nodded while biting down on her lip. Where is he? Why isnt he here with you? Did he go directly to Emperor Hotel?Nana worriedly questioned. After knowing each other for so long, Nana had never seen their boss like this before. She must have been through something terrible. Closing her eyes, Jane lifted up a sarcastic smile,There wont be any engagement ceremony tonight. What?Nana eximed in shock. I decided to break off my engagement with Patrick because his white moonlight has returned. He disappeared all day today because he spent it together with Candy. White moonlight? You mean Candy came back? How could this happen! Nanas voice filled up disbelief. She had heard about Candy from Jane before, knowing that Patrick once loved a girl named Candy. But when she fell off a cliff years ago, everyone thought she had already passed away. Now, on the day when Patrick and Janes engagement would take ce, Candy suddenly appeared out of nowhere?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nana didnt know how tofort Jane. Even if Candyes back, Patrick may not choose her. Jane, dont be like this. You need to talk to him. Patricks actions have already said it all. Why bother? Jane squinted her beautiful eyes, with a hint of bitterness in her tone. But Nana knew her bosss personality well. Jane was a determined, self-respecting and proud woman who made up her mind and no one could change it. Nana wanted to say more but Jane interrupted her. Nana, let me be alone for a while. Jane leaned back against the seat and the scene of Patrick hugging Candy just now appeared in her mind again and again, unable to drive away. Her heart sank bit by bit until it reached the deepest part of theke. The coldness was so intense that she felt pain she had never experienced before. It was very ufortable; painful enough almost suffocating. But even if it hurt so much, she had to endure it. At this moment, she must be strong. Since Candy came back and Patrick chose Candy instead of herself, there was no need for tonights engagement ceremony anymore She would rather propose first than wait for Patrick do soter on. Empire Grand Hotel In the most luxurious banquet hall on the first floor where guests gathered excitedly, Today is Pansy Groups head honcho Patricks grand engagement ceremony where all Guavos bigwigs are present at this grand event Many reporters also arrived early for fear of missing out on breaking news at any time. Everyone is looking forward to this feast except Florence, She red hatefully at the stage in front of banquet hall where soon enough Patrick will hold an engagement ceremony with Jane receiving everyones blessings. Why? Why did he choose Jane? Florence dont get angry; Its just an engagement party not a wedding. Erica sensed Florences anger beside him and quicklyforted him. Florence took a deep breath,Youre right C just an engagement party. Yeah! Well find wayster on how we can get rid of that bitch! Erica said as he looked towards Osborn with his own thoughts running through his head Jane and Patrick were engaged but would they still pursue Osborn? Time passed by every minute but tonights main characters -Patrick &Jane- were nowhere in sight yet Old Pansy was puzzled. He had called Patrick, but his phone was off, and no one answered Janes phone either. Maurice, have someone go look for Patrick, Old Pansy furrowed his brow, feeling a bit uneasy. He knew his grandson well; Patrick wasnt someone who was alwayste. Moreover, on such an important day like today, he should have arrived early. Why couldnt he be reached by phone or seen anywhere? Old Pansy, dont worry. Mr. Patrick might be dyed with something, Mr. Mauriceforted him. Just then Beatrice and Melissa walked over in their high heels. Dad, what is Patrick up to? Beatrice looked displeased. Since the day Winston held a press conference and Beatrice spoke up for him on behalf of the Pansy familys status plummeted drastically. Patrick simply moved out and hadnt returned home for many days now. Old Pansy gave her a cold nce and said lightly: Hes your own son; why are you asking me? Beatrice choked back her words while Melissa sweetly spoke up: Grandpa, Cousin isnt someone who doesnt know how to weigh things properly; I think he must be rushing over. But Jane too, she added while smearing ck paint on Janes name: Why didnt she answer Cousins call when his phone ran out of battery? She has no sense of propriety at all. Just as Old Pansy opened his mouth to say something else suddenly they heard someone shout: Herees! Everyone turned their gaze towards the door where they saw Jane wearing a red dress getting out of the taxi heading towards the banquet hall entrance alone. Seeing Jane from afar finally made Old Pansy breathe a sigh of relief but then he realized that something wasnt quite right C where was Patrick? Chapter 163: Engagement Ceremony Cancelled Jane got out of the taxi, her pretty face cold as ice. She walked straight towards the center stage of the banquet hall, stepping on the red carpet. Her feet felt like they were filled with lead, each step heavy and burdensome. Jane, why are you alone? Wheres Patrick? Isnt he with you? Old Pansy stood up when he saw Jane approaching and asked with concern. Jane paused for a moment before answering expressionlessly, Hes noting. What? Old Pansy was shocked. What did Jane mean? Why wouldnt Patricke? What happened to him? Old Pansy wanted to ask more questions but Jane walked past him directly and headed forward with a determined look in her eyes. Everyone present could feel that something was off about Jane. They whispered among themselves: What happened? Why is there only one bride here? Wheres Mr. Pansy? Tsk tsk tsk Did Mr. Pansy get cold feet at thest minute? In front of everyones astonished gaze, Jane stepped onto the stage step by step. The emcee was preparing on stage when he saw Jane walking towards him and hurriedly greeted her: Miss North, the engagement ceremony hasnt started yet. You can take a break first. But Janepletely ignored him and took the microphone from his hand directly. She looked into space for a moment before clearing her throat and taking a deep breath. With firm determination in her voice she said: Tonights engagement ceremony is cancelled. As soon as these words came out of Janes mouth it was like throwing a huge rock into calm waters causing massive waves to rise up suddenly It was too sudden There were no signs beforehand All guests present were shocked looking at jane standing on stage; they looked at each other in confusion while discussing: Why did jane suddenly cancel their engagement ceremony? Is this some kind of joke? She must have been dumped right? Exactly! A wealthy family should marry someone who matches their status; how could someone like her who came from rural areas be sincerely engaged to Mr. Pansy? Ignoring all these discussions below them, Jane remained indifferent. Florence couldnt hide excitement from appearing on her face, she nced over Erica beside herself,Is jane crazy or what? Erica tried to please Florence,Who knows? Maybe Mr. Pansy discovered what she really is, and dumped her. Florence agreed happily,Yes! That must be it! Finally Patrick has seen through this shameless fox spirits true colors! Florence, I told you that Mr. Pansy and Jane were just ying around, how could they really be engaged? Now you dont have to worry anymore, the position of Mrs. Pansy will definitely be yours. Erica kept ttering Florence. Florence nodded in satisfaction. Meanwhile, reporters surrounded them with excitement. The CEO of Pansy Group suddenly cancelled his engagement on the eve of the ceremony C this was explosive news! Miss North, why did you cancel the engagement ceremony? Miss North, did Mr. Pansy know about your decision to cancel tonights ceremony? Miss North, did something happen between you and Mr. Pansy? One question after another bombarded Jane. Jane simply smiled faintly and said: Im sorry but I wont ept any interviews. The engagement ceremony is cancelled for tonight C please leave. When Patrick arrived at the entrance of Emperor Hotels banquet hall he saw this scene: Jane C his beloved woman C wearing a red dress he personally picked out for her that made her look even more charming and tall. She was so stunningly beautiful it made his heart race But when she spoke it was so cold: The engagement ceremony is cancelled for tonight. Cancelled His heart sank as soon as he heard those words from her lips. Why? Patrick didnt understand why she would do this to him He had spent eight days preparing everything ording to Janes preferences; everything was perfect! He had been looking forward to their engagement party all week long; he wanted nothing more than to share their happiness with everyone else there that night He even prepared a special gift just for her C something handmade by himself C which would make her feel like the happiest woman in the world Patrick rushed over here without Candy (his car), ran two red lights along the way just so he could see Jane earlier But now what? Why would she cancel their engagement party like this? Why didnt she tell him beforehand? Mr. Pansys here! someone shouted in surprise when they saw Patrick standing at the door with an icy expression on his face. Immediately, reporters rushed forward, jostling to get their microphones in front of Patrick. Mr. Pansy, did you know beforehand that Miss North was going to cancel the engagement ceremony? Mr. Pansy, can you tell us Before the reporter could finish his question, Patricks eyes turned red and his handsome face became as cold as ice. He spoke icily: Get lost! Patricks aura was so strong that the reporters shuddered and fell silent. With a chilling air about him and a terrifyingly dark expression on his face, Patrick walked towards Jane step by step.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a chill run down her spine, Jane furrowed her brows but met Patricks cold gaze without fear. Was he willing toe back from Candy for this? Was he so angry because she had cancelled their engagement before him? Now everyone knew it was Jane who dumped Patrick; was he angry because of losing face? Ha! In fact, shouldnt Patrick be happy instead? She broke off the engagement which meant he could be with Candy without any guilt or shame. Moreover since it was her idea to break up first , Patrick wouldnt have been used of fickleness if they got back togetherter on. Why is he still so angry then? As she watched the man with an icy demeanor approach her step by step, Janes lips curled into a mocking smile. But before she could say anything, Patrik grabbed her wrist with great force. YouJane hadnt even reacted yet when Patrik pulled her behind stage into a dressing room and pressed her against the wall. Patrick let me go!Jane struggled against Patriks grip but couldnt free herself from his hold. Patrik remained unmoved, his hands firmly gripping hers. He towered over Jane, gazing down at her with deep-set eyes filled with anger that she couldnt understand. After what seemed like an eternity, Patrik finally cleared his throat, his voice hoarse as he suppressed his rage.Jane why? Chapter 164: Old Pansy’s Heart Attack Patrick tightly held Janes hands, and she struggled, but couldnt break free. Jane, why on earth are you calling off the engagement ceremony? Patrick repeated, seeing Jane remain silent. Patricks demeanor momentarily moved Jane. She closed her beautiful eyes, the scene of Patrick and Candy embracing in the afternoon shing before her. A pang in her heart. Taking a deep breath, Janes eyes, when opened again, were cold and indifferent. Why? Shouldnt you know? Patrick hesitated, what did he know? He knew nothing! Because of Candy? Patrick furrowed his brow. I told you, Ill exin everything about Candy to you, right? Exin? Jane coldly chuckled. The facts were already there; what was there to exin? At that moment, Old Pansy, leaning on a cane with Maurices support, entered the lounge. Patrick, Jane, what on earth are you two doing? Old Pansy, both angry and anxious, asked with a stern tone upon seeing Patrick and Jane, his face grave. Why cancel the engagement ceremony? And in front of all the guests, so suddenly? Making everyone aughingstock, utterly senseless! Grandpa. Seeing Old Pansye in, Patrick quickly released Jane and went to support Old Pansy. Did you do something to upset Jane? Old Pansys face was extremely unpleasant, tapping his cane with a serious and cold tone. Before Patrick could answer, Beatrice appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, cleared her throat, and said, Oh, Dad, why me Patrick? Its obvious now; Jane is behind all of this! A country bumpkin doesnt understand any rules! On such an important day, if you want to embarrass yourself, fine, but why drag our Pansy family into it? Melissa, also present, added fuel to the fire, smearing Jane. Exactly, cousin couldnt possibly do anything to upset Jane, could he? Today was supposed to be a perfectly fine engagement ceremony, and Jane managed to turn it into a big joke, making our Pansy family lose face! Listening to Beatrice and Melissas relentless criticism, Old Pansy suddenly felt a tightness in his chest. He covered his chest, gazing at Jane, Jane, exin, whats going on? Mr. Pansy, thank you for your concern all this time, but today, I must break off the engagement with Patrick. Jane pressed her lips, her tone firm and resolute. Jane, is it because of Patrick? Old Pansy was about to say something else, but a sharp pain gripped his chest, and he swayed. Thud- A loud noise, Old Pansy copsed to the ground. Grandpa, grandpa! Whats happening to you? Patrick rushed forward, attempting to support Old Pansy but was a step toote. Old Pansys face turned pale, sweating profusely, eyes tightly shut. Grandpa, whats wrong? Patrick eximed, crouching down, shouting loudly. However, Old Pansy showed no response. Call an ambnce! Patricks heart clenched at the sight of Old Pansy unconscious, almost shouting.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A crowd gathered, and the lounge descended into chaos. Morton immediately dialed 911, his tone carrying urgency. Hello, this is DeLux Grand Hotel. An elderly person has copsed. Pleasee immediately! Janes heart tightened as she nced at Old Pansy lying on the ground. His symptoms seemed like a sudden heart attack. Jane was about to walk over to check on Old Pansy but was blocked by Beatrice and Melissa. Jane, havent you caused enough trouble for Grandpa? What more do you want to do? Step aside! Janes tone was stern. Old Pansys situation was critical, and she needed to administer first aid before the doctor arrived. The consequences could be dire otherwise. Melissa, however, snorted, showing no intention of moving. Jane, who do you think you are? Now that you and your cousin have called off the engagement, youre nothing! You have no right to see Grandpa! Move! Jane didnt have time to argue with Melissa. She pushed Melissa to the ground. Ouch! Melissa screamed, falling to the floor, ring hatefully at Jane. Jane, you actually hit me? Jane paid no attention to Melissa but found herself caught by Melissa, holding onto her legs. Beatrice and Melissa, acting like a pair of shrews, tangled with Jane. Feeling the urgency, Jane used some force and finally broke free from Beatrice and Melissa, pushing through the crowd to reach Old Pansy. She crouched down, reaching out to check Old Pansys pulse, but Patricksrge hand firmly stopped her. Jane, what are you doing? Patricks brows furrowed, his gaze icy. Jane, expressionless, gave Patrick a nce, pushed him aside, and immediately began cardiac resuscitation for Old Pansy. Her skilled movements left Patrick momentarily stunned. Suddenly remembering when Monica fell into the water, Jane performed CPR for her. When they were stranded on the ind, attacked by arge fish, and he was injured and feverish, Jane healed him. So, Jane knows medicine? Jane focused entirely on performing CPR for Old Pansy, ignoring the whispers and gestures around her. At this moment, she felt a bit guilty. If she hadnt canceled the engagement ceremony, stimting Old Pansy, perhaps he wouldnt have copsed. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived. Doctors hurriedly entered the lounge. Doctor, please check on my grandpa! Patrick, always unyielding, sounded tense and anxious. The patient had a sudden heart attack and needs immediate treatment! The doctor examined Old Pansy quickly, his expression solemn. As he spoke, he fitted emergency equipment onto Old Pansy. Following the doctor, Patrick headed towards the ambnce near the door. Passing by Jane, he paused. If anything happens to Grandpa, I wont forgive you. Patrick, his eyes cold, nced sideways at Jane and walked past her. Like the bone-chilling cold of a severe winter day, Janes heart trembled involuntarily. She hadnt expected things to unfold this way. But wasnt Patrick himself the instigator of this situation? If it werent for his obsession with Candy, would she have canceled the engagement ceremony at all? Chapter 165: How’s My Grandpa? What was supposed to be the most lively and grand engagement ceremony in the world ended abruptly before it even began. Janes heart felt as if it were being hammered repeatedly, causing intense difort. Jane, you wretch! Grandpas life is hanging by a thread because of you. Are you satisfied? Melissa, in high heels, pointed at Janes nose and cursed. Jane, if anything happens to Old Pansy, our Pansy family wont let you off! Beatrice also joined in, raising her hand to p Jane across the face. Janes gaze turned colder; she grabbed Beatrices hand and pushed her back. Old Pansy had a heart attack, and I regret it deeply. But dare you say youre not responsible for Old Pansys condition? Who was provoking him with words just now? Still trying to justify yourself! Melissa, helping Beatrice, said, Aunt, are you okay? Reporters, seizing the opportunity, surrounded them, bombarding Jane with questions: Miss North, whats your opinion on Old Pansys condition? Miss North, can you share your ns for the future? Miss North, can you exin why you and Mr. Pansy called off the engagement? Jane furrowed her brows, impatiently pushing away the reporters. Sorry, Im not taking interviews! Melissa saw this as a chance to tarnish Janes image. She waved to the reporters, You cane and interview my aunt and me. Reporters eagerly gathered around. Clearing her throat, Melissa spoke, Everyone saw it. Today, my grandpa had a sudden heart attack, all because of Janes provocation! I, on behalf of the Pansy family, dere here that we have no connection with Jane, this heartless woman! Reporters nodded in agreement. At that moment, Jane found herself the target of public scorn. She didnt want to hear any more, coldly smiling. Melissa, you, an adopted daughter unrted to the Pansy family, have no right to be their spokesperson. Having publicly revealed Melissas adopted status, Jane disregarded her attempts to speak. After that statement, Jane left immediately. Nana and Osborn approached her. Jane, are you okay? Dont follow me. Let me be alone for a while, Jane said, looking at them. She knew Nana and Osborn cared for her, but right now, she needed some time alone. Nana and Osborn exchanged nces. Jane frowned. Dont worry, Im fine. I just want to be alone for a bit. But, Jane Osborn wanted to say more, but Nana held him back. Let Jane have some time to calm down.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. So much had happened tonight; anyone would struggle to cope. However, Nana trusted Jane to handle everything. In Osborns anxious gaze, Jane walked out of the hotels entrance. Walking alone on the street, neon lights changing colors illuminated Jane. Her thoughts were somewhat chaotic. She wasnt sure if she had made a mistake tonight. If she hadnt publicly announced the cancetion of the engagement ceremony, maybe Old Pansy wouldnt have had a heart attack, lying in the hospital for emergency treatment now. However, even if she hadnt announced the cancetion of the engagement, Patrick would still make the same decision. Because his Candy had returned. The result would have been the same, right? The cold words from Patrick echoed in her ears, If anything happens to Grandpa, I wont forgive you, and Janes heart ached intensely. Does Patrick hate her? He believes that shes the one who caused Old Pansys condition. Unconsciously, the rain poured down in torrents. The pouring rain struck Jane, soaking her clothes. The cool night breeze blew, and Jane couldnt help but shiver. Suddenly, an umbre appeared over Janes head, shielding her from the rain and wind. Jane raised her eyes in surprise; a tall figure stood in front of her C Osborn. Jane, Im worried about you. Osborn had learned from Nana why Jane had canceled the engagement ceremony with Patrick. Initially feeling somewhat delighted, Osborn thought that with Candy, whom Patrick had always loved, back in the picture, Janes proud personality would keep her and Patrick apart. It meant he had another chance to pursue Jane. However, at this moment, seeing Jane soaked and miserable, Osborn felt uneasy and heartbroken. If possible, he didnt want Jane to suffer any harm. At the hospital, Dr. Pater, hows my grandpa? Patricks handsome face was filled with concern and tension. Dr. Pater, the best cardiologist in Guavo, conducted a detailed examination on Old Pansy. With a solemn expression, he spoke, Old Pansy already had heart disease, but it was controlled with medication. Tonight, he suffered a significant shock, resulting in a sudden heart attack. Immediate surgery is needed. Patrick frowned, nodding. Looking down at Dr. Pater, he spoke with a cold tone, Make sure my grandpa is okay. A powerful aura overwhelmed Dr. Pater, making him tremble. He hurriedly said, I will do my best! The doctor wheeled Old Pansy into the operating room. Patrick stood outside, lit a cigarette. As the mes flickered at his fingertips, Patricks face became incredibly gloomy. Janes heartless announcement of canceling the engagement ceremony and the scene of Old Pansy copsing with a heart attack yed alternately in Patricks mind. He had been looking forward to this day for so long, and it should have been the happiest moment for him. Why did it turn out like this? Sir, Old Pansy will be okay, Morton said, looking at his boss with concern. Patrick ignored him, his deep and cold gaze fixed on the operating rooms door. Beatrice, with Melissa in tow, rushed over. Patrick, hows your grandpa? Patrick calmly replied, In emergency care. Patrick, dont worry. Grandpa will be fine, Melissa said, pulling Patricks arm, speaking gently to console him. Patrick turned his head, casting a cold nce at her, and pulled his arm away. Melissas eyes dimmed, but she didnt forget to tarnish Jane in front of Patrick. Patrick, everything that happened to Grandpa is all because of Jane! Shut up! Patricks gaze turned cold, his patience wearing thin. Melissa trembled, on the verge of saying something, but Beatrice held her back. Melissa, Patrick is not in a good mood right now. Let him be. Melissa fell silent. After an unknown amount of time, the operating room door finally opened. Patrick took long strides towards it. Dr. Pater, hows my grandpa? Chapter 166: A Gloomy Situation The surgery was very sessful, Dr. Pater pushed his gold-rimmed sses and hesitated for a moment before speaking. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief at his words but heard Dr. Pater cautiously say, However However what? Patricks heart tightened, pressing for an answer. However, Old Pansys condition is still not optimistic, Dr. Pater carefully began, Whether he can wake up, I cannot guarantee. Patricks face darkened, his voice hoarse, Impossible! Grandpa will be fine! Soon, a nurse pushed a mobile bed out. Grandpa. Patrick stood by the bed, looking down at the unconscious Old Pansy, his heart twisted in pain. Melissa stepped forward, Cousin, dont worry too much. Grandpa is a lucky person; he will be fine. Patrick nodded faintly. The next day, the weather was gloomy. Jane opened her eyes groggily. What she saw was a white ssmp. Where was she? Rubbing her temples, the memories of yesterday gradually returned. Yesterday was supposed to be her engagement day with Patrick, but- Patrick was with Candy behind her back. She canceled the engagement ceremony, and Old Pansy copsed due to the shock. Images from yesterday kept reying in Janes mind. Janes heart ached in waves. As she tried to get up, the door to the room opened, and Osborn walked in. Jane, youre awake? Osborn walked to the bedside, asking with concern. Is it you? Jane looked around. Is this your house? Yes. Osborn spoke gently, I made breakfast. What do you want to eat? Jane shook her head, I have no appetite. Seeing Jane looking exhausted, Osborns eyes filled with distress. Not eating is not good. Let me bring you a ss of milk first. Osborn. Jane stopped him, Hows Mr. Pansy now? I heard he had surgery and hasnt woken up yet, Osborn sighed softly. Janes face tightened, I want to go see Mr. Pansy. Then eat breakfast first, and Ill take you there. Osborn patted Janes shoulder, hesitating to speak. About you and Patrick Jane wanted to visit Old Pansy at the hospital, and she would likely encounter Patrick. Osborn feared it would reopen emotional wounds for Jane. Osborn, I dont want to talk about it right now. Jane took a deep breath, speaking calmly. Just mentioning Patrick made her heart ache. Jane didnt want to dwell on the sad things now. She only wanted to confirm Old Pansys condition. She reluctantly ate a few bites of breakfast and then urged Osborn to take her to the hospital. In the car, Jane habitually opened her phone to check the news. News about the cancetion of her engagement with Patrick flooded the inte. [Pansy Group CEO and Jane Call off Engagement; Old Pansy Suffers Heart Attack, Life Hanging by a Thread!] [Pansy Group CEO Patrick Dating a Mystery Woman; Jane Dumped, Forced to Cancel Engagement!] Photos of Patrick and Candy were even posted online! Janes heart skipped a beat. These paparazzi really invaded every corner, even capturing Candy. Looking at the photo of Patrick supporting Candy, with Candy leaning into his embrace, the intimate scene triggered a dense pain in Janes heart. After taking a few deep breaths, Jane managed to calm her emotions a bit. Public opinion was escting rapidly, with various mocking and abusivements about Jane flooding the inte. ?Jane is just a scheming woman. She got dumped by Patrick and pretended to be noble by canceling the wedding. Now, Old Pansy is critically ill, and she has no shame! ?A country bumpkin is just a country bumpkin. How could she be worthy of Patrick? Getting dumped is what she deserves! ?Does anyone know who Patricks new love interest is? Seeing Janes unpleasant expression, Osborn nced at her and asked, Jane, are you okay? Im fine, Jane regained herposure and locked her phone. From childhood to now, Jane had never been so harshly criticized. Although Jane repeatedly warned herself not to think about thesements, when facing public criticism, her heart couldnt remainpletely calm. Jane, were here, Osborns words brought Jane back to reality. Jane opened the car door and got out. Osborn, wait for me here. Ill apany you inside, Osborn expressed concern. No need, just wait for me here, Jane replied calmly. Now that she was in the spotlight, she didnt want anyone to capture her and Osborn together at this critical moment. After all, Osborns poprity was high, and paparazzi were eager to capture news about him. Seeing Janes determination, Osborns eyes dimmed. Be careful, and call me if anything happens. Okay, Jane nodded faintly. Just as she entered the hospital gate, two young nurses noticed her and started gossiping: Look, isnt that her? Yeah, Jane! The one dumped by Mr. Pansy. What is she doing here at the hospital? Could it be to visit Old Pansy?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tsk tsk, does she still have the face toe? I bet shes unwilling to let Mr. Pansy go So shameless! The two nurses spoke disdainfully, staring at Jane with judgmental eyes. Jane walked past them expressionlessly, heading to the inpatient department. Excuse me, where is Mr. Old Pansys room? Jane approached the service desk and inquired. The nurse at the desk nced at Jane and pointed forward, saying, VIP guest room on the eighth floor. Thank you. Jane took the elevator and headed straight to the eighth floor. ncing inside, she noticed the heavily guarded room at the end, with two bodyguards standing outside. Old Pansy should be in that room. With each step, Janes mood grew heavier. Patrick should be in the room now, right? Did he still think she was responsible for Old Pansys condition? Jane rubbed her forehead, trying to calm herself down. Now wasnt the time to dwell on this. The priority was Old Pansys health. Just as Jane was thinking, a sudden sharp female voice echoed behind her, Jane, what are you doing here?! Jane paused and turned around to see Melissa and Beatrice marching angrily toward her. Not them again Jane furrowed her brows, choosing to ignore these two irrelevant women and continued walking forward. However, Melissa grabbed her arm. Jane, isnt it enough that you caused Grandpa to be unconscious on the hospital bed? Do you still have the face toe here? Melissa red at Jane and scolded vehemently. Chapter 167: Reunion with Candy Jane pulled her arm away, giving Melissa a cold look. Melissa, quit your shrewish act! I didnte here to argue with you today. I just want to see Old Pansy. Aunt, look at Jane. Shes insulting me! Melissa, looking aggrieved, held Beatrices hand. Beatrice frowned and raised her voice. Jane, let me make it clear. We, the Pansy family, have no connection with you. Dont even think about getting involved with Patrick again! Youre not wee here, so leave quickly! Please, both of you, move aside! Jane just wanted to see Old Pansy as soon as possible. She didnt want to waste time arguing with them. She pushed past Beatrice and walked straight ahead. Seeing Jane approaching the door to the ward, Beatrice hurriedly caught up and sternly instructed the bodyguards, What are you standing there for? Why havent you kicked her out yet? Shes not allowed toe here again! The two bodyguards hesitated after exchanging nces. Then, addressing Jane, they said, Miss North, please leave. Jane gave them a cold nce. Please step aside. Jane, you shameless woman, why dont you leave? Do you still want to harm Grandpa? Melissa, seeing Jane standing firm, shouted in frustration. Yesterday, Jane imed in front of reporters that she was adopted, and today, this revtion had spread. Her carefully maintained image as the heiress of a wealthy family was severely affected. Even some of her ardent pursuers had cooled toward her. Jane looked at Melissa with a mocking gaze but before she could respond, the door to the ward suddenly opened, revealing Patricks familiar figure in front of Jane. What are you all doing? Patrick furrowed his brow and spoke in a cold tone. Seeing Patrick, Melissa, the troublemaker, quickly yed the victim, pointing at Jane and angrily dering, Cousin, this woman Jane is malicious. Yesterday, she caused Grandpa to have a heart attack and put his life in danger. Now, shes here trying to provoke Grandpa again. Shes simply heartless!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Patricks cool gaze swept over Janes face. He had been standing by Old Pansys bedside all night, not getting any sleep. When he heard the faint sounds of arguing outside, he opened the door to see what was happening, only to unexpectedly find Janes lively figure. Aplex expression flickered in Patricks eyes. Thinking that Grandpa ended up in this condition because of Jane, lying in bed with an uncertain fate, Patricks face turned colder. Its you, Patricks tone was indifferent, without a hint of emotion. Jane nodded, meeting Patricks chilly gaze. After a night, he looked much more exhausted. His handsome face was filled with fatigue, making her heart ache. She thought she could face Patrick calmly, but at this moment, her heart was pounding. Patrick, I came to check on Mr. Pansy. Jane took a deep breath, trying to make her voice sound calm. Patrick furrowed his brows and was about to speak when he suddenly saw a man hurrying toward Jane. It was Osborn. Jane, are you okay? Osborn had been waiting for Jane at the hospital entrance for a long time and came to find her when she didnt show up. Jane hesitated for a moment, looked back at Osborn, and smiled, Im fine. Wow, Jane, I really underestimated you. Beatrices lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Just got dumped by Patrick over there, and now youre getting cozy with Osborn? Mrs. Pansy, please dont spread rumors! Osborns face darkened. Beatrice sneered, Youre protecting this little slut Jane so fiercely. Do you dare to say theres nothing between you two? Jane felt a bit overwhelmed. She just wanted to check on Old Pansy, see his condition, and see if she could be of any help. Why was it so difficult? She looked at Patrick again and said, Patrick, let me go in and see Old Pansy. The moment Patrick saw Osborn, his already subdued expression turned even colder. Although Jane had repeatedly exined to him that she and Osborn were just ordinary friends, Osborns concerned look did not appear like that of ordinary friends. And Jane, having broken off the engagement with him justst night, was now with Osborn. It was truly ironic. Could it be that she broke off the engagement with him for Osborn? In just a few seconds, Patricks mind went through a whirlwind of thoughts. Jane, go back. I dont think Grandpa wants to see you, Patricks gaze was as cold as ice. After saying this, he turned around and walked back into the ward. With a bang, the ward door closed. The sound shook Jane, making her tremble. Why She just wanted to see Old Pansy, and Patrick hated her so much that he wouldnt even agree to this small request? Her heart sank a little bit. The pain gradually spread throughout her body. Jane, lets go. Seeing Jane standing dazed in ce, looking at the ward door, Osborn walked to her side and spoke softly. Jane came to her senses, nodded somewhat dispiritedly. Both of you, remember this. Jane is not allowed toe here again! Beatrice, wearing a triumphant expression, didnt forget to instruct the bodyguards. Yes, Mrs. Pansy! The two bodyguards respectfully responded. As they walked out of the hospital gates, Jane received a call from Old North. Jane, its me. Old Norths voice came through the phone. Hearing her grandfathers warm voice, Janes nose tingled, and she said, Grandpa. Ive seen the reports online. Whats going on between you and that Patrick? Old Norths voice carried a hint of confusion. After saving Jane and Patrick from the ind, Old North had been traveling the world. He was initially happy, but suddenly he saw the news about Jane and Patrick canceling their engagement ceremony, along with the news of Old Pansy having a heart attack. Grandpa, I Jane took a deep breath, not wanting to worry her grandfather. Its nothing. Ill handle these things myself. Can you really handle it? Old North raised an eyebrow. Yes, Grandpa, you enjoy your time. Dont worry about me. Jane pretended to be calm. Old North knew his precious granddaughters personality. He nodded, Alright, then. If you need anything, remember to call me first. After hanging up the phone, Jane opened the car door, ready to get in. Suddenly, she saw a woman in the distance, carrying a thermos, walking towards the hospital. That woman looked very familiar. As the woman approached, Jane squinted her beautiful eyes and finally saw clearly. It was Candy??? Chapter 168: What She Wants is a Heart-to-Heart Connection Janes heart couldnt help but skip a beat. The scene of Patrick tightly hugging Candy yesterday unexpectedly popped into Janes mind. Candy appearing here could only mean one thing-Patrick. Patrick didnt allow her to visit Old Pansy because he had ns with Candy? Jane, do you know her? Osborn, seeing Janes cold expression and her unwavering gaze at the girl, couldnt help but ask curiously. A slight curve appeared at the corner of Janes mouth, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She is Candy. Shes Candy? Following Janes gaze, Osborn looked curiously and saw Candices figure disappearing at the hospital gate. Jane withdrew her gaze, suppressed various emotions in her heart, and calmly said, Lets go. Carrying a thermos, Candice inquired her way to the eighth floor of the inpatient department. Excuse me, is Old Pansy in this ward? Candice walked over to the ward where there were guards in front and asked. The guards in ck clothes impatiently waved their hands. Miss, please leave. Since Old Pansy fell ill, there were always some ungrateful reporters disguising themselves, trying to get some exclusive news. The guards, seeing Candice as a stranger, mistook her for a disguised journalist. Candice pursed her lips, smiled charmingly, and said, Gentlemen, Im a friend of Mr. Pansy and have something very important to discuss with him. My name is Candy. Can you help me inform him? Candy? Patricks personal bodyguards naturally knew that their CEO had always had a girl in his heart, named Candy. And todays gossip entertainment news had all said that the CEO had found Candy. They were together yesterday, and there were even photos. Although the woman in the photos was blurry, the bodyguards took a careful look at Candice and found some resemnce. The guards didnt dare to neglect. Please wait a moment. Mr. Pansy, theres a girl named Candy outside, iming to have important matters to discuss with you, the guard entered and respectfully informed Patrick. Candy? Patrick was somewhat surprised, stood up, and walked to the door. Paddy. Looking at the tall and handsome man in front of her, Candice curved her lips, revealing a sweet smile. Patrick nced down at her. Are you here for a check-up at the hospital? Ill find someone to apany you. Yesterday, he identally bumped into Candy. Although he took her to the hospital for a check-up and found nothing serious,ter, Candy suddenlyined of chest pain when she returned home. He was in a hurry to rush to Emperor Hotel and didnt have time to take care of Candy. No. Candice shook her head. Im fine. After a pause, she spoke softly, Paddy, you left in such a hurry yesterday, and I was worried. Today, after seeing the news, I realized that it was your engagement ceremonyst night. When she mentioned the words engagement ceremony, Candices eyes dimmed a bit. Im sorry; its all my fault. Patrick was somewhat puzzled. Why do you say that? I didnt know that Miss North from yesterday was your fiance, Candice bit her lip and looked fragile and self-ming. Is it because of me that Miss North misunderstood, leading to the cancetion of the engagement ceremony? And your grandfather fell seriously ill? Has nothing to do with you, Patricks face turned colder, and his thin lips lifted slightly. Candice lowered her eyes. If needed, I can exin to Miss North. Paddy, Im willing to do anything for you. Paddy, Im willing to do anything for you This sentence was exactly what Candy had said to him back in the small dark room. Patricks brow twitched. Candy, thank you. Candice handed the thermos to Patrick. Paddy, I know you must be worried about Old Pansys illness, but you also need to take care of yourself. This is a chicken soup I specially made for you. Give it a try. Facing Candys concern, Patrick felt a warmth in his heart and reached out to take the thermos. Candice, with a faint smile on her lips, suddenly remembered something. She took out $500 from her pocket. Paddy, this is my earnings fromst nights performance. Please take it back. Ill slowly repay the rest Patrick pushed away the money Candice offered, speaking in a deep voice, No need. Candy, between you and me, theres no need for such formality. Between life and deathContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Was this Patricks description of their rtionship? A glint of darkness shed in Candices eyes. She didnt want a life-and-death rtionship; she wanted hearts intertwined. She wanted Patricks heart-the most dazzling man in the world! But, not in a hurry. Step by step, slowly. Now, it was already a good start. Paddy, just take it. Candice stuffed the money into Patricks hand. I have to go sing at the bar. I wont disturb you. Take care of yourself. With that, Candy turned and left. Looking at the $500 bill that still carried Candices warmth, Patrick furrowed his brows and called Morton, Arrange for Candices grandmother to be transferred to the best hospital and treated by the best doctor. Yes, Mr. Pansy, Morton promptly replied. After hanging up, Patrick returned to the ward. On the sickbed, Old Pansy remained unconscious. Patrick gently covered Old Pansy with the nket and, bowing his head to look at Old Pansy, who was covered in tubes and pale, a twinge of pain gripped his heart. He held Old Pansys hand as if trying to transfer all his strength to him. Grandpa, you will get better. Mr. Pansy. Dr. Pater, who knows when he entered, stood behind Patrick. Patrick raised his eyes and asked coldly, When will my grandfather wake up, Dr. Pater? Dr. Paters expression froze. Mr. Pansy, I was just about to talk to you about Old Pansys condition. Dr. Pater, tell me the truth. How is my grandfathers condition? Patricks handsome face turned cold, urging him. To be honest, Im not sure about Old Pansys illness, Dr. Pater cautiously began, But in this world, theres someone who should be able to cure Old Pansy. Who is that person? Patrick asked with a raised eyebrow. As long as that person could heal his grandfather, Patrick would find them no matter who they were. Dr. Pater cleared his throat and said, Today, I searched through all the information about Old Pansys condition, and I finally managed to contact my mentor abroad. He said that only the miraculous Dr. Newton could cure Old Pansy. Dr. Newton? Patrick was taken aback. He had never heard of this person. Chapter 169: Jane Moves Out Who is he? Patricks eyes narrowed, pressing for an answer. Dr. Pater nced at the heart monitor connected to Old Pansy before speaking, Dr. Newton was once a renowned traditional Chinese medicine master worldwide. His medical skills were exceptional, curing many terminal patients. However, something happened twenty years ago, and he suddenly disappeared. Disappeared? Patricks expression tensed, urgency in his tone. Where can he be found now? Dr. Pater regretfully shook his head, I dont know. Or, I should say, no one knows. The glimmer of hope Patrick had seen faded away. Lips pressed into a thin line, he fell silent for a moment before asking, What happened twenty years ago? Dr. Pater sighed lightly, I dont know the specifics. I only heard from my mentor that whatever urred twenty years ago dealt him a severe blow. Since then, Dr. Newton vanished. Many have tried to find him, but in vain. Its been so many years, and no one knows if hes still alive. Hearing Dr. Paters words, Patricks face darkened, eyebrows furrowing. Staring at theatose Old Pansy on the hospital bed, Patricks knuckles tightened one by one. Even if Dr. Newton were at the ends of the earth, he had to find him quickly! Grandpa couldnt wait, and Patrick couldnt bear to watch him remain unconscious.N?velDrama.Org ? content. This feeling of helplessness was too unbearable. Just as Patrick was about to call Morton to send someone to find Dr. Newton, the door of the ward opened. Maurice walked in, asking with concern, Mr. Patrick, how is Old Pansy? Patricks gaze dimmed, responding in a t tone, The same, still unconscious. Seeing Patrick looking worn-out, Maurice felt a pang of sympathy. He walked over andforted, Mr. Patrick, you dont need to worry too much. Old Pansy is a resilient person; he will wake up. Alright, Patrick responded indifferently. Maurice continued, Mr. Patrick, youve been with Old Pansy for a day and a night. Even an iron body cant endure that. You should go and rest for a while. Ill take care of Old Pansy. Patrick shook his head, I want to stay with Grandpa. Maurice patted his shoulder, Mr. Patrick, I understand how you feel right now. But what if you fall ill too? I believe your grandfather wouldnt want you to neglect your health. Listen to Mr. Maurice, go back and get some rest. Ill call you immediately if anything happens. After a moment of contemtion, Patrick said, Fine, then its up to you, Mr. Maurice. Having been with Old Pansy for decades, Maurice had a great rtionship with him. Patrick trusted Maurice to take care of Old Pansy in his absence. Patrick gave a few more instructions to the guards at the door before turning and leaving. Sitting in Osborns car, Jane gazed out the window, her thoughts in disarray. Taking a deep breath, she redirected her gaze and looked at the ring on her hand. It was the ring Patrick had given her when he proposed. Memories suddenly flooded back, overwhelming her mind. Patrick shielded her from the knife, disregarding his own life and death to save her. He proposed to her romantically. Since he doesnt love her, why go to such lengths for her? Is it really just because she resembles Candy? Rubbing her forehead, Jane dispelled those swirling thoughts. At this moment, Old Pansys illness was the most crucial matter. If Patrick wont let her see Old Pansy, shell have to find another way. Quietly removing the ring, Jane nced at Osborn and pursed her lips. Osborn, can you do me a favor? Of course, Osborn answered without even asking what she needed help with. In a low voice, Jane said, Help me find a house. Just buy it outright. I want to move in as soon as possible. Since she had already called off the engagement with Patrick, she had no reason to stay in Shuiyue New City. Osborn smiled, No need to go through so much trouble. I have an apartment in the East City Garden. If you dont mind, you can move in anytime. Thank you, Jane squinted her eyes slightly, leaning back into the seat. Osborn hesitated for a moment but spoke, I thought you would leave Guavo, take a break somewhere, considering what youve been through. The Jane he knew, after experiencing being betrayed by her fianc, would simply leave with a carefree attitude. But now, Jane wanted to continue staying in Guavo. Was it because she still couldnt forget Patrick? Janes breath caught, and after a moment, she said, After all, Old Pansy is still lying in the hospital. I bear some responsibility for what happened to him. I cant act like nothing happened and just leave. Osborns eyes subtly dimmed, nodding faintly. Dont worry; Old Pansy will be fine. Was Jane insisting on staying just because of Old Pansy? The two drove in silence. Osborn took Jane to Shuiyue New City. Jane, is this the ce? Osborn stopped the car, turning to ask. Jane snapped back, Yes, Osborn, wait for me. Jane opened the gate, and the house was silent. At this moment, Patrick should still be in the hospital. Walking up to the second floor, where her room was, Jane felt a bit dizzy. Even though she didnt stay herest night, it felt like a world away. She had lived here for over a month, leaving many unforgettable and beautiful memories. Now, she was leaving. Jane thought she would leave calmly and carefree, but now, her heart felt suffocated. Every little moment spent with Patrick in this ce rushed into her mind uncontrobly. The scenes were vivid, as if they happened just yesterday. Patrick was the first man to make Janes heart flutter. For him, Jane genuinely gave her heart, truly wanting to hold hands with him and grow old together, spending a lifetime together. Unfortunately, she was too naive, truly wasting her sincere feelings. Patrick already had Candy, and now, he was probably enjoying a romantic time with her. Why torture herself with these memories? Regaining her focus, Jane quickly packed her things and put them into her suitcase. Holding the suitcase, she hurried downstairs. In the living room, just as she was about to leave, the faint sound of keys unlocking the door reached her ears. Jane instinctively halted her steps. Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Patrick had returned? Chapter 170: All for Osborn? Jane stood still for a moment, unsure how to face the situation. The door opened, and to Janes surprise, it was Amy who appeared. Miss North? Amy hadnt expected anyone to be here at this hour, startling her. Jane felt a bit lost but also relieved, Amy, its me. She had forgotten that Amy came to clean the house every afternoon. Miss North, whats going on? Amy asked, looking at Jane with surprise as she held a suitcase. Jane calmly replied, Im leaving. Please tell Patrick for me. Amy had heard bits and pieces about Jane and Patricks situation. However, she felt that her young master wasnt the type to easily change his mind. She had witnessed Patricks tenderness towards Jane on many asions during her years of working in the Pansy household. Jane was the first person to receive such care from him. Unexpectedly, Jane was moving out so soon. Amy was taken aback and tried to persuade her, Miss North, arent you waiting for Mr. Pansy toe back? Whatever the issue is, you two should talk it out. Why leave? Jane shook her head, about to say something when Osborn suddenly appeared at the front door. Jane, are you ready? Osborn walked towards Jane, inquiring with a nce. Yeah, Jane nodded faintly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Osborn took the suitcase from Jane, a soft glint in his eyes. Are all your things packed? Nothing left behind? No, Janes voice betrayed no emotion. Osborn raised an eyebrow, smiling gently. Then lets go. Amy stared at the scene in astonishment. What was the rtionship between Miss North and this man? In Amys surprised gaze, Jane halted her steps. Suddenly remembering something, she took out the keys from her pocket and handed them to Amy. By the way, here are the keys. Please return them to Patrick for me. Miss North, why dont you give them to Mr. Pansy yourself? Amy was still trying to persuade Jane. No need, Jane replied, turning to follow Osborn downstairs. Jane, get in the car. Osborn ced Janes suitcase in the trunk and politely opened the car door for her. Thank you, Jane nced back, pursing her lips, and sat in the passenger seat. Her mood, inexplicably heavy. Jane, dont think too much. Go back and rest. Osborn reached over to fasten Janes seatbelt, speaking gently. Osborn, Im fine. Let me be alone for a while, Jane leaned wearily on the seat, closing her eyes. Osborn didnt say anything more. He turned the car and left the gate of the residential area. Patrick, driving back from the hospital, saw a familiar car exiting the residential gate just before he reached it. Wasnt that Osborns car? What was he doing here? Patricks brow furrowed, and subconsciously, he looked out the window, vaguely catching a glimpse of a familiar face. It was Jane! The two cars passed by each other, and Patrick mmed on the brakes. The car behind honked incessantly, but when Patrick turned to look again, Osborns car was nowhere in sight. Jane, was she with Osborn?! Patricks face turned cold. Back home, Amy was cleaning the living room. Seeing Patrick return, Amy quickly greeted him, Mr. Pansy, youre back? Yeah, Patrick responded indifferently. Amy hesitated for a moment before asking, Have you seen Miss North? She just left. Jane indeed came back! Patricks face darkened, and his thin lips lifted slightly. Where did she go? Shaking her head, Amy handed the keys Jane left behind to Patrick. Miss North didnt say. She took all her things with her, and she asked me to return these keys to you. Jane moved out! In other words, she wouldnt being back Patricks expression turned as cold as ice. After a while, he spoke in a chilly tone, Did shee back alone? Sensing Patricks frigid aura, Amy cautiously answered, She came back with a man, seemed to be that Names Maltz guy whos been popr on TV recently Before Amy could finish her sentence, a loud bang echoed. Startled, Amy looked towards the sound and saw Patricks fist smashing into the ss door of a cab. ss shards scattered on the floor. Mr. Pansy, are you okay? Amy asked anxiously. His hand throbbing with pain, Patrick slightly furrowed his brows. Im fine. With that, he took a long stride and headed up the stairs. Arriving at Janes room on the second floor, Patrick pushed the door open. The room was neat and tidy, but all of Janes belongings that used to be inside were gone. With a steely face, Patrick sat alone on the center of the bed. His well-defined fingers gently touched the pillow at the head of the bed. It was where Jane used to sleep. It still seemed to carry the remnants of her unique fragrance. Did Jane leave like this? Did she leave with Osborn? Did Jane and he divorce, move out of Shuiyue New City, all for Osborn? The Doyle family mansion. Florencey on her bed, scrolling through her phone. Seeing the overwhelming negative information about Jane online, a smirk appeared on Florences lips involuntarily. This shameless wench, Jane, finally got what she deserved! In high spirits, Florence made ns to go shopping with Erica. Seated in the car, Erica kept saying things Florence loved to hear. Florence, Jane has truly be infamous now. She nearly killed Old Pansy, and Mr. Pansy must hate her. Florence sneered, She deserves it. Suddenly recalling something, Florence furrowed her brows. There are reports online that Patrick dumped Jane because he found Candy. Help me check if thats true. Quick to agree, Erica said, Sure, Florence. Dont worry, even if its true, what does it matter? We can get rid of Jane, let alone someone like Candy. Satisfied with the response, Florence pointed ahead and asked Erica, Is that Jane in that car? Following Florences gaze, Erica looked ahead. It was Osborns car. The man driving was handsome and tall, Osborn. And sitting in the passenger seat was Jane. A surge of jealousy rose within Erica, and her expression turned cold. That shameless Jane, just got dumped by Mr. Pansy and now shes trying to seduce Osborn! Erica spoke with resentment. Lets follow them and see what happens. Chapter 171: To Announce or Not to Announce Your Identity Alright, Florence readily agreed. She nodded, instructing the driver with a cold tone, Follow the car in front. Yes, Miss, the driver respectfully responded, trailing Osborns car from a distance. Florence and Erica followed Osborns car all the way to the East City Garden. They saw Osborn take luggage from the trunk, leading Jane to his apartment in the East City Garden. Watching Osborn and Jane walking side by side through the apartment gate, Ericas eyes couldnt hide her anger and jealousy. She angrily eximed, Jane has no shame, daring to move into Osborns house! A glint of cunning shed in Florences eyes as she turned to Erica, Osborn is hiding a lover, and that woman turns out to be Jane. Do you think it would be explosive if we tell the media about this? But will this affect Osborn? Erica expressed her concern. What are you afraid of? Florence stared at Erica, Do you want to see Jane cling to Osborn? Of course not, Erica said indignantly. Florence smirked, Thats it. Jane, this shameless woman, just got dumped by Patrick, and now shes immediately hooking up with Osborn. When the media gets wind of this, they will surely add fuel to the fire. Who knows, they might even dig up her connections with other men. Then everyone would me Jane. She would be a pariah. Do you think Osborn would still want her? As long as they drove her away from Osborn, the opportunity would be yours, wouldnt it? Florences words stirred something in Erica. She nodded thoughtfully, Florence, youre right. Jane followed behind Osborn, entering his apartment. Jane, how about here? Osborn helped Jane with her luggage, gently asking, Is this ce okay for you? Yeah, its fine. Thank you, Jane nced around the apartment. It was a one-bedroom unit, notrge, but well-equipped. The decoration was chic, fitting her aesthetic. If theres anything missing, just let me know, and Ill have it delivered immediately, Osborn said, considerate. I dontck anything now. Im a bit tired and want to rest, Jane smiled lightly. Seeing Janes subtle dismissal, Osborns gaze darkened, I wont disturb you then. Rest well. If you need anything, remember to call me. Thank you. Facing Osborns concern, Janes face remained expressionless. Osborn turned to leave. As he reached the bedroom door, he suddenly stopped, turning back, Jane, what are your ns for the future? Do you want toe back to Star Entertainment and announce your identity? Currently, various rumors attacking Jane were circting online, filled with harsh words. If Jane revealed her identity, the rumors would naturally be dispelled. Jane furrowed her brows slightly and shook her head, No need. Why? Arent you concerned about those rumors and gossip online? Osborn asked with some confusion. Jane raised the corners of her lips, smiling serenely, As you said, theyre just rumors. Why should I care? After a pause, Jane added, Besides, my current focus is on how to cure Old Pansys illness. As for the rest, I simply dont want to bother. Osborn nodded thoughtfully, his voice deep. Alright then, rest well. He cast a profound gaze at Jane and then turned to leave. After Osborn departed, Jane took out herptop from the suitcase and swiftly opened it. With skilled keystrokes, she sessfully infiltrated the hospitals security system. A few minutester, Jane had gathered all the information about Old Pansys condition. ording to the records, Old Pansys surgery was, in fact, sessful. However, for some unknown reason, he hadnt woken up. Jane rubbed her forehead, staring at theputer screen lost in thought. Since Western medicine had shown no effect, she considered trying traditional Chinese medicine. However, her proficiency in Chinese medicine was not at an advanced level, and she had little confidence. If she could get Uncle Newton to help, he could surely cure Old Pansy. However, Jane didnt know where the Uncle Newton who taught her traditional Chinese medicine was. At the moment, Janes mind was in turmoil. Regardless, she had to see Old Pansy in person, confirm his condition, and determine if traditional Chinese medicine was applicable. Since Patrick forbade her from seeing Old Pansy, maybe she could seek Mortons help. A night of restless tossing and turning, early the next morning, Jane arrived at Pansy Group. Looking at the towering Pansy Group building, Jane felt a bit dazed. Entering the gates of Pansy Group, employees continuously pointed fingers at her, whispering disdainful and mocking remarks. Isnt that Jane? She still has the face toe to work. If it werent for her, our chairman wouldnt be lying in the hospital. Jane is really ungrateful. With a CEO as tall, handsome, and outstanding as ours, where else could she find such a man? Yet, she publicly broke off the engagement. You dont know. Do you think the CEO really likes this country bumpkin? Actually, the CEO dumped her in public, and shes just pretending to be aloof. No wonder, I bet shes not willing to ept it. Now shes back to pester the CEO again. Such harsh words continuously reached Janes ears. Jane paid no heed, her face indifferent. She ignored these unpleasant remarks and walked straight to Mortons office. Miss North, Morton seemed somewhat surprised to see Jane. Janes lips curled into a faint smile as she greeted him, Morton. Morton was currently arranging for people to search for Dr. Newton worldwide. The responses all came back negative, with no leads. He was quite worried. Miss North, are you here to see the CEO? He should be in his office right now, Morton said politely, collecting his troubled expression. The sudden turn of events during the engagement ceremony had surprised Morton.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt understand why Jane had suddenly called off the engagement. The impact on their CEO was evident to Morton. Perhaps there was some misunderstanding. Im here to see you, Jane took a few steps forward, her expression calm. To see me? Mortons tone carried a hint of surprise. Jane nodded, Morton, Id like to ask for your help. Chapter 172: I Don’t Agree to Your Resignation Miss North, you dont have to be so polite. As long as I can help, feel free tomand, Morton smiled, speaking very politely. Well, the thing is, can you find a way for me to visit Old Pansy in the hospital? Jane spoke calmly, her tone faintly carrying a hint of anticipation. This Morton seemed hesitant at her words. After a moment, he said, Actually, Old Pansy has been lying unconscious in bed all this time. Even if you go see him, it wouldnt make much sense. Seeing disappointment in Janes eyes, Morton hurriedly added, How about waiting until we find Dr. Newton to treat Mr. Old Pansy? Once he wakes up, Ill find a way to arrange for you to see him. Dr. Newton? Jane expressed some confusion. Morton nodded, ording to Dr. Pater from the cardiology department, Dr. Newton is an outstanding master of traditional Chinese medicine. Only he can cure Old Pansy. Unfortunately, Dr. Newton has been missing for twenty years. The CEO has sent many people to search for him, but theres still no news. I see, Jane said thoughtfully. If she wasnt mistaken, the Dr. Newton mentioned by Morton should be Uncle Newton, who taught her medicine in her childhood. It seemed her spection was correct. Dr. Pater, being an authoritative expert in cardiology, rmending Uncle Newton aligned with her thoughts. If they could bring Uncle Newton, they could undoubtedly cure Old Pansy. With this realization, Jane felt a sense of relief. Thank you for your help. Ill take my leave now. After saying this, Jane turned and left. Miss North, Mortons voice suddenly sounded behind Jane. She paused and turned back, asking, Whats the matter? There are some things I dont know if I should say, Morton hesitated. Jane smiled, Morton, just say whatever you have to say. Miss North, please dont me me for being nosy. When you canceled the engagement ceremony that day, the CEO was very upset. Do you have some untold secret? Mortons words carried a hint of concern. Untold secret? Jane was silent for a moment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Janes silence, Morton continued, If you have some untold secret, talk to the CEO. You two love each other; what problem cant be solved? Why let it escte to this point? Love each other? A slightly bitter arc appeared on Janes lips. Morton, youre not unaware that the CEOs Candy has returned, right? So, is it just for Candy? I always feel that the CEO Before Morton could finish, Jane interrupted him, Alright, I dont want to continue discussing this matter. Thank you for your concern. Jane spoke calmly, then turned and left. Back at her desk in the secretarys office, ignoring the various gazes directed at her, Jane quickly drafted a resignation letter. With the resignation letter in hand, Jane went to the CEOs office. Thinking that she would soon face Patrick, her heart felt strangely nervous. After taking a few deep breaths, Jane knocked on the door. Come in! Patricks low, cold voice came from inside. Jane opened the door and walked in. Patrick was sitting at his desk, staring coldly at theputer screen. He wore a ck shirt, his eyebrows furrowed, a faint trace of mncholy between his brows, appearing particrly aloof. Hearing the sound, Patrick raised his gaze. After identifying Jane, he slightly narrowed his indifferent eyes, and the deep gaze becameplex. Locked in a gaze, neither of them spoke. The CEOs office felt exceptionally silent at this moment. Looking at the familiar handsome face, the well-defined facial features, as if carved by the hands of a divine artist, exquisitely beautiful, now carried a touch of cold indifference. Jane wanted to ask him why, on the day of their engagement, hepletely disregarded her feelings, disappeared all day with Candy, and why he treated her with such coldness, even preventing her from seeing Old Pansy. But Jane restrained herself. Taking a deep breath, suppressing the tumultuous emotions in her heart, Janes lips curled up slightly. She walked step by step towards Patrick. She ced the resignation letter on Patricks desk, her expression indifferent. This is my resignation letter. Please approve it. Resignation letter? Patricks face turned as cold as ice in an instant. Moving out of Water Moon New City wasnt enough; now, she wanted to resign?! Was Jane so eager to sever ties with him? Thin lips tightly pressed together, Patrick picked up the resignation letter on the desk. Without looking, he tore it to shreds and forcefully threw it into the nearby trash can. Jane stared in disbelief at Patricks actions for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses. She calmly asked, Patrick, what do you mean by this? Patrick suddenly stood up, looking down at the woman in front of him. A bloodthirsty sneer yed on his lips. I dont agree to your resignation. A powerful pressure engulfed her. Jane furrowed her brows. Why? She didnt understand Patricks actions. Why would he disagree with her resignation? If he hated her so much, shouldnt he be d she was disappearing from his sight? Jane remained silent for a moment. Looking up at Patricks profound gaze, she coldly asked, If its because of the Ice and Fire project, you dont need to disagree. The project is already on track and can be handed over to someone else anytime. Patrick took a step forward, closing in on Jane. His icy voice struck her, Jane, are you so eager to draw a line with me? Just for Osborn?! His ink-ck eyes were like a vast sea, unfathomable, churning with turbulent and icy waves, as if wanting to drown Jane in them. Facing Patricks intimidating gaze, Jane couldnt help but step back. Draw a line with him? For Osborn? Was Patrick out of his mind? It was utterly absurd! Jane sneered and said mockingly, Absolutely iprehensible! After saying these words, Jane turned to leave. Suddenly, a tremendous force around her waist stopped her, bringing a chilling sensation. Before she could react, Patrick pressed her against the wall. Patrick, what are you doing? Let me go Janes words were cut off as Patrick forcefully silenced her with a deep, dominating kiss. His kiss was forceful and domineering, carrying surging anger. Chapter 173: Candy Is Good at Playing Nice Jane struggled, but her hands were firmly held by him. Patricks strength was so great that he seemed to crush her delicate wrists. Hisrge tongue forcefully pried open her teeth, delving inside Originally, Patrick just wanted to punish this heartless woman in front of him, but her wonderful taste was so familiar. As always, it made him unable to control his emotions. Unexpectedly, scenes of the sweet moments with Jane in the past shed into Patricks mind. In the high sky, she tightly embraced him, speaking firmly: Patrick, Ill tell you the answer now. Patrick, my answer is-I promise you. For the rest of our lives, Im willing to spend it with you. No matter life or death. Did she forget all these words she said to him that day? In his mind, these images kept flickering. Patricks kiss gradually softened, unconsciously bing gentle. In a daze, he felt as if they were still in the midst of passionate love, as if she had never left. Their breaths entwined, and the temperature in the CEOs office gradually rose After a long time, Patrick reluctantly ended this lingering and affectionate kiss. With a hoarse voice, he said, Jane Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden female voice interrupted him, Paddy, what are you doing Patrick turned around, and there stood Candice. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Candy? Why are you here? Candy? Janes heart skipped a beat. She forcefully pushed Patrick away, her chest heaving violently. Patrick, thats enough! What did he take her for? He already had Candy, yet he treated her like this. Was he trying to humiliate her? Candices eyes, with a touch of hurt and disbelief, stared at the scene before her. Patrick was kissing Jane? Jane was still entangled with Patrick? rm bells rang in her mind. Candice hid her emotions well, biting her lip and weakly saying, Paddy, Im sorry. I forgot to knock just now. Did I disturb you? Patrick let go of Jane and calmly tidied up his shirt that had been messed up during the passionate kiss. He casually spoke, No. Why did youe over? Paddy, I came to thank you. Candice, with a hint of blush on her face, looked at Jane, who seemed a bit flushed. She suppressed her jealousy and smiled at Patrick. Yeah? Patrick raised his thin lips. Candice took a step forward, affectionately pulling Patricks arm. Thank you for transferring Grandma to the best hospital and having the best doctor treat her. Shes much better now. She asked me to inquire when youre free, so she can personally thank you after she recovers. Patricks lips curved slightly, and he said lightly, It was nothing. Seeing this ring scene, Jane took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and sneered. She turned and left. Jane Patrick pushed Candice away, wanting to catch up. Candice quickly grabbed Patrick again, lowered her eyes, and looked pitiful in front of him. Paddy, is Miss North angry? Im sorry; I didnt know she was here. Should I go and apologize to her, exin things to her? Patrick frowned, yet before he could utter a word, Candice chased after him. Jane sat in the elevator to the first floor, about to walk out the door, when a clear, cold female voice echoed from behind, Jane! This voice Jane paused, turning around. In her line of sight was Candice, who had just been in the CEOs office. Whats the matter? Jane spoke expressionlessly. Candice, in high heels, walked step by step to Jane, casting a scrutinizing look up and down. Indeed, very beautiful, ethereal, and elegant-no wonder she could captivate Patrick. But so what? As long as Jane was there, no one could take Patrick away! Concealing the jealousy in her eyes, Candice raised a victorious smile. Jane, you should know what kind of rtionship Patrick and I have, right? Jane sneered coldly. Whats your rtionship with him? Does it have anything to do with me? Janes indifferent attitude surprised Candice. Shouldnt Jane be envious and jealous of her? Why was she so nonchnt, like punching cotton, not satisfying at all? Her gaze shifted, and Candice spoke again. Jane, dont think I dont know you went to find Patrick just now to seduce him. I warn you, stay away from Paddy in the future! Paddy likes me! You should know that for so many years, Paddy has always been looking for me. Because in these years, the only woman he loves is me. Otherwise, Paddy wouldnt have been with me on the day of your engagement, and he wouldnt have invited the best doctor to treat my grandmother. I am the one on the tip of his heart. He told me in person that he wants to marry me. Is that so? Janes lips curled without a ripple. Although Jane seemed indifferent on the surface, her heart was in unbearable pain.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Was this sense of superiority in front of her something Patrick indulged in? Was he trying to crush her underfoot? Of course! Seeing a tall figure walking toward them, Candice, almost imperceptibly, lifted the corner of her lips and leaned toward Jane. Almost brushing against Jane, she whispered in a voice only they could hear, Let me tell you one more thing. Paddy said you shamelessly tried to seduce him, cling to him. He said you make him feel disgusted! Janes face turned cold. She didnt know if Patrick had said that, but Candice at this moment made her feel disgusted. Stay away from me! Seeing Candice continuously approaching her, Jane reached out to push her away. Ah! Before Jane could touch her, Candice let out an exaggerated scream, falling straight to the ground, crying out in pain, Miss North, why did you push me? Patrick was in the elevator going downstairs and witnessed this scene. Candy, are you okay? Patrick took a quick step forward, reaching out to help Candice. Candice, taking advantage of the situation, nestled into Patricks arms. Her eyes turned red, crying with pear blossoms and tears. Paddy, Im sorry. No matter how I apologize to Miss North, she wont forgive me. Its my fault, Im useless Chapter 174: So Foreign Jane crossed her arms, watching Candices performance with cold eyes. A mocking smile involuntarily curved her lips. To be honest, Jane was somewhat surprised. Candice, whom Patrick had always deeply loved, turned out to be a hypocritical person. His taste in women was indeed questionable. Before, Patrick even said she resembled Candy. Where in the world did she resemble this hypocritical person? Candice was still making a scene in front of Patrick, wiping tears, Paddy, I fell so painfully! Patricks eyebrows furrowed, and his cold gaze turned to Jane. Jane, why did you push Candy? She pushed Candy? When did she ever push Candy? Patrick, without distinguishing right from wrong, simply concluded that she pushed Candy?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Heh. Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of her, Jane felt that this man had be so strange at this moment. Jane took a step forward, her icy gaze fixed on Candices face. Miss Tang, you know very well whether I pushed you or not. Candice, pretending to be afraid, shrank into Patricks arms, sniffed, looking wronged. Miss North, Im sorry; its all my fault. I didnt know you were in Paddys office. I didnt mean to disturb you two. Candy, its not your fault. Patrick spoke indifferently. Your leg is injured, Ill take you to the hospital. Jane sneered, left without looking back. The ring scene from a moment ago kept shing through Janes mind, and her heart felt a bit painful. Patrick liked this kind of woman? Before, she thought of herself as Candys substitute, but now she realized how degrading it was topare herself to such a hypocritical person. However, soon she faintly felt that something was off. ording to Patrick, Candy was strong and kind when they were kidnapped together, even sacrificing herself to save him. Such a girl should have noble qualities. How could she act like this now, showing one face in front and another behind, a nauseating white lotus? Jane believed that a persons character was innate, and even if influenced by the environment, it wouldnt change so drastically. There must be something wrong in this. But for now, she needed to find Uncle Newton quickly. After all, Old Pansys illness couldnt be dyed any longer. Jane thought for a moment, then dialed Old Norths number. Since Uncle Newton was brought by Grandpa to treat her illness back then, maybe Grandpa knew Uncle Newtons whereabouts. When Old North received Janes call, he was happily surfing on the beach. Jane, howe you have time to call Grandpa today? A light and cheerful voice came from the other end of the phone, surprised to receive a call from his beloved granddaughter. Grandpa, theres something Id like to ask for your help. Jane cleared her throat and spoke. What is it? Old North asked while stepping on the sand. Do you remember when I had a high fever as a child and was in aa for a long time? I stayed in the hospital for a month with no improvement. Later, you invited a Chinese doctor, Uncle Newton, who cured me. He stayed at our house for a few months and taught me a lot about traditional Chinese medicine, Jane asked. I remember, Old North said thoughtfully. Where is Uncle Newton now? Jane asked eagerly. I dont know. Old Norths response disappointed Jane. Grandpa, please think again. Whats wrong? Why do you want to find him in such a hurry? Old North frowned. Jane exined, Grandpa, Pansys illness can only be treated by Uncle Newton now, so I need to find him as soon as possible. Oh, its for that guy, Patrick, again, Old North stroked his beard. He had heard about Old Pansys heart attack but believed Patrick could handle it. Grandpa, is there any way to find Uncle Newton? Do you know where he lives? Janes tone became urgent. Old Pansys illness needed prompt treatment, so she had to find Uncle Newton quickly. He should be in the northeast now, Old North thought for a moment and said, When he left, he mentioned settling in the forests of the northeast, but Im not sure. Try having someone look for him. Alright, Grandpa, I understand. Jane nodded and hung up the phone. After hearing Old Norths words, Jane suddenly had a clue. She vaguely remembered that during her illness, Uncle Newton had told her many stories about wonders in Changbai Mountain. He seemed to yearn for a life there. Jane had a hunch that Uncle Newton might be in the vicinity of Changbai Mountain. She decided to go to Changbai Mountain herself. Jane returned to East Garden, and Nana was waiting for her. Jane, are you alright? Nana got out of the car when she saw Jane. I heard from Osborn that you moved to this side. Jane smiled faintly. Yes. Is there something you need from me? Nana joked, What, cant I look for you if theres nothing wrong? Jane opened the door. Come in, and we can talk inside. Well, about the main dress for the next season, I have two cases here. Take a look and see which one is better? Nana opened herptop, wanting to show Jane the data. Jane interrupted her. Lets not rush with that now. I need to go to Changbai Mountain. We can discuss it when Ie back. Changbai Mountain? Nana raised her eyebrows in surprise. Why are you going there? Jane pursed her lips. To find my master. Only he can save Old Pansy now. Jane briefly exined Uncle Newtons situation to Nana. Nana sighed. Jane, are you personally going to Changbai Mountain to find Dr. Newton for Patrick? For Patrick? Jane was stunned. Of course not. Old Pansy is in this state now, and I feel responsible. I just hope he can recover, making myself feel better. What does it have to do with Patrick? Alright then Ill apany you. Nana was worried about Jane going alone into the deep mountains. Jane shook her head. No need. You go back to France. Leo Studio relies on you for its operation. The studio can be managed by the people below. Nana insisted, Its dangerous for you to go to such a ce alone. Alright. Jane thought for a moment and didnt refuse. Book two ne tickets now, the sooner, the better. Okay. Nana agreed and opened her phone to book tickets. Suddenly, a few notifications popped up. Jane, take a look Nana nced at Jane, a bit worried, as she spoke. Chapter 175: Suspected Cohabitation Whats going on? Jane was puzzled. Take a look. The inte is smearing you again, this time falsely using you of cohabiting with Osborn. Nana handed her phone to Jane, sounding indignant. These paparazzi have no morals, they write anything. Jane nced at Nanas phone. The image disyed was of Osborn holding her suitcase, supporting her as she got out of the car that day he brought her here. It was a shot from that day. From the angle of the photo, the postures of the two seemed ambiguous. ?Osborns new love exposed: Jane, the former fiance of Pansy Groups CEO, spent a night together, suspected cohabitation. Cohabitation??? These paparazzi really had vivid imaginations; they dare to write anything for the sake of clicks. Jane, should I find someone to take down these fabricated news? Its too much! Nana spoke up, feeling indignant on Janes behalf. But Jane, focused on reaching Changbai Mountain, nonchntly said, Lets not worry about that right now. Lets hurry and go. Osborn can handle these things. Nana nodded, heading toward the airport with Jane. At the entrance of Pansy Groups building. Watching Janes cold and distant figure disappear from view, Patricks narrow eyes slightly squinted, and his thin lips tightened into a line. Paddy, didnt you say you were taking me to the hospital? Candices words brought Patrick back to the present. He nced at Candice and said, Lets go. Then, he walked toward the parking lot. Candice limped behind Patrick, calling out sweetly, Paddy, dont walk so fast, wait for me. Patrick paused when he saw Candices painful expression, reaching out to support her. Are you okay? Im fine, just my knee hurts a lot. Candice leaned against Patrick, licking her lips. The softness of her chest brushed against Patricks strong arm, a move full of seduction. Patrick, however, remained unresponsive. Feeling a bit disappointed, Candice bit her lip and said pitifully, Paddy, does Miss North hate me? Ive apologized to her so humbly, but not only did she refuse to forgive me, she also forcefully pushed me At the mention of Jane, Patricks gaze became somewhatplicated. He loosened his tie impatiently, nced at Candice, and said, Candy, get in the car. Candice got into the car, but Patrick didnt show any intention of getting in. Paddy, arent youing up? Candice asked suspiciously. Patrick curled his lips and exined, Ill have the driver take you. I have an important meeting at thepany. After saying that, he took out his phone, made a call, and asked the driver toe over. Hearing this, Candice tightened her fingers, but a sweet smile appeared on her face. Okay, Paddy, you go ahead and be busy. Hmm. Patrick faintly responded and turned to leave. Watching his tall figure with a hint of indifference disappearing, Candice bit her lip tightly, and her eyes dimmed a bit. Why was Patrick so indifferent to her? Just now, when she entered the CEOs office, she clearly saw how passionately Patrick looked at Jane! Jane She was a seductive fox! Candice went to the hospital for a simple bandage and then had the driver take her back to Pansy Group. Pansy Groups employees recognized Candice as the recent talk of the town, the first love of thepanys CEO, so Candice easily entered the Pansy Group building. CEOs Office Patrick sat upright in his chair, leaning slightly back against the backrest. His stern gaze was fixed on the phone screen, and his handsome face showed tension. On the phone screen were pictures of Jane and Osborn together. Their ambiguous posture was ringly evident. Below were variousments: C I didnt expect Osborns secret lover to be Jane, Mr. Patricks recently dumped ex-fiance. Osborn has really bad taste. Does he like wearing worn-out shoes? C You never know; maybe Jane and Osborn have been secretly involved for a long time. Whos wearing whose worn-out shoes is not certain. C Such a reasonable point. Jane is a fickle woman, and I used to be her fan. Pah, pah, pah!! C I cry injustice for Mr. Patrick, wearing this green hat for so long! Patricks well-defined hand firmly gripped the water cup on the table. His gaze moved back to the irritating photo, and he fiercely threw the cup away. With a loud ng, the cup hit the floor, and shattered ss scattered everywhere. Candice barged in and witnessed the scene. The loud noise startled Candice, and her face turned pale. She narrowly avoided being hit by the cup. A few secondster, Candice regained herposure and hurried to Patricks side. Paddy, whats wrong with you? Patrick realized his outburst and casually nced at Candice. Candy, why are you here? Didnt I arrange for someone to take you to the hospital? Oh, Ive already been to the hospital. The doctor said my knee just scraped a bit, nothing serious. Candices lips curled into a flirtatious smile. I was afraid youd worry, so I came here to tell you. Patrick, preupied, responded tly, Good to know.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. By the way, Paddy, why did you get so angry just now? Did something happen? Candice asked curiously. Nothing. Patrick put away his phone, slipping it into his suit pocket. But Candice noticed. Paddy, you got so angry because of Jane, didnt you? Candices emotions wereplicated at the moment. She was delighted that there were so many negative rumors about Jane online, especially those revtions about her rtionship with Osborn. Any normal man would be unable to tolerate it, let alone someone like Patrick, who was high and mighty and couldnt stand even a grain of sand in his eye. Yet, what worried her was that Patrick could get so angry over Jane. It indicated that he still cared about her. Thinking about this, a barely noticeable trace of jealousy shed in Candices eyes. She cautiously nced at Patrick and said, Jane is outrageous. Just a few days after breaking up with you, she shamelessly moves in with Osborn. Patricks expression immediately darkened. Candice continued to add fuel to the fire. I read online that Jane had unclear rtionships with Osborn before, and she was involved with several other men simultaneously. Paddy, if these rumors are true, I really feel sorry for you. Chapter 176: Too Much of a Coincidence Enough. Patricks cold voice interrupted Candice. Dont mention her. Oh. If you dont like to hear about her, then I wont bring it up, Candice said, somewhat subdued. She nced at the ss shards on the floor and, in a considerate tone, offered, Paddy, let me clean up for you. No need. The cleaning staff will take care of itter, Patrick replied with a faint expression.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Let me do it. If you identally step on itter, it wont be good. Id hate to see you hurt, Candice insisted. As she spoke, she crouched down and began picking up the ss shards. Patrick furrowed his brows, leaning back. Troubled by the online rumors, he absentmindedly took out his phone, opened the contact list, and precisely found Janes number. Staring at the name Jane on the screen, Patricks handsome face grew colder. His finger hovered over the word Jane for a moment, hesitated, and then let go. After repeating this several times, withplex emotions, Patrick finally pressed the call button. However, the phone on the other end signaled that it was turned off. Shit! Patrick cursed under his breath. An aura of coldness emanated from him, making the office temperature feel like it had dropped to freezing. Even Candice, cleaning up, sensed this chill. Paddy, are you okay? Candice looked up. Patrick regained hisposure and coolly said, Im fine. Okay, Ive cleaned up, Candice stood up, tossing the ss pieces into the trash. About to say something more, her phone suddenly rang. Paddy, sorry, let me take this call, Candice apologized to Patrick. Patrick nodded indifferently. Candice answered the call, Boss, can I take a leave tonight? No! The bar owners stern voice came through the waves. Candice bit her lip and cautiously said, But I got injured today. Theres a bandage on my knee, and I cant perform on stage. Then double the deduction from your pay! The bar owner replied unsympathetically. Boss, please, Im really injured. I need the money urgently. Please dont deduct my pay. Can you make an exception? Candice pleaded. Angel, do you think Im a charity? If everyone took leave whenever they wanted, would I still need to run this bar? If you cant ept it, then get lost! The bar owners angry voice came through. If it werent for the fact that you can sing, I would have fired you already! I understand, boss. Ill be there on time tonight, Candice said, her eyes teary. After hanging up the phone, Candice looked at Patrick with teary eyes. Paddy, I have to go. I have to work at the bar tonight. Patrick frowned, But youre injured. Its okay. I can wear a long skirt so that customers wont see my injured knee, Candice replied, trembling with a hint of a crying tone, but she also tried to sound strong. No need to go. Candy, resign, Patrick said in a low voice. But how can I? This job is essential to me. I still need to work hard to repay you, Candice shook her head, portraying a strong and independent demeanor. Patrick sighed softly, Candy, didnt I say it? I dont need you to repay me. But I dont like owing you, Candice lowered her head. Paddy, Im afraid youll look down on me. How could I? Patrick pondered for a moment before saying, Candy, how about this? Come work at Pansy Group. Can I? Candices eyes lit up with joy. Patrick smiled, sounding affirmative, Of course. Airport. Nana and Jane boarded the fastest flight to Changbai Mountain. Jane was about to turn off her phone when she received a call from Osborn. Osborn? Jane raised an eyebrow. Osborns maic voice came through the phone, Jane, I went to the City East Garden just now, but you werent there. Yeah, Im at the airport now, with Nana, Jane replied. Airport? Where are you guys headed? Osborn sounded puzzled. I have some important matters to attend to, Jane thought for a moment and said, By the way, theres a lot of gossip and rumors about you and me online. You should try to get them removed. I will, Osborn replied in a muffled voice. Jane, arent you considering my suggestion? Revealing your true identity might be the best solution for now. Lets talk about it when I get back, Jane said. The ne took off, soaring into the clouds. Janes gaze shifted to the window, her thoughts wandering. In truth, she disliked flying because she was afraid of heights. Thest time she flew was with Patrick. Those memories, one by one, unbiddenly yed in Janes mind. The ne crash, Patrick parachuting with her. It was also during that time that Jane truly understood her feelings for Patrick. Now, looking back, it felt like a lifetime ago. Quite ironic. She had given all her sincere feelings to Patrick, yet he was wholeheartedly in love with another woman. Jane, what are you thinking? Nanas voice interrupted Janes thoughts. Jane came back to her senses, nced at Nana, and said casually, Nothing. Youre thinking about Patrick, arent you? Nana pinpointed it directly. Actually, you cant let go. Janes inner turmoil was exposed. She hesitated for a moment and asked, Why would you say that? Intuition, Nana took a sip of her juice, smiling. I can tell. You still have feelings for Patrick, and he feels the same way. He feels the same way? How could that be? Jane spoke somewhat gloomily, Nana, dont joke. You wouldnt know that Patrick likes Candy, right? I know. Youre bothered by that, so you decisively canceled the engagement with Patrick, Nana put down her juice, turned to look at Jane, and said seriously, Because of your pursuit of perfection, especially in matters of the heart, you cant tolerate any ws. But have you ever thought that all of this is too much of a coincidence? Chapter 177: That Candy Might Be Fake Coincidence? Jane furrowed her brow. Yes, Nana nodded, pursed her lips, and asked, Let me ask you, when did Candy appear? The day Patrick and I got engaged, Jane thoughtfully replied. What about before that? Did Candy not exist? Nana raised an eyebrow and continued, I found something on the entertainment gossip sites. That Candy is a resident singer at Allure Bar, her stage name is Angel. Yes, before, on Carls birthday, I saw her at Osborns ce, Jane nodded, understanding Nanas point. Thats strange then. From what you said, Patrick had been looking for Candy for years, but his people searched for her for several years without any trace. You had Anthony check on Candy recently, but he found nothing either. That Candy is just a bar singer. Why couldnt Anthony find anything? Others might not find her, but Anthony is one of the worlds top hackers, and you know his capabilities, Nana exined. Jane squinted in agreement, Nana, youre right. I did overlook some things. Jane, youre too involved in this. You impulsively canceled the engagement ceremony, giving that Candy an opportunity, Nana snorted, I even suspect that Candy might be fake. Fake? Jane raised her eyebrows. For some reason, she remembered the scene at Pansy Group earlier in the morning. Candy portrayed the innocent and pure role perfectly, nothing like the kind, cute girl Patrick described. Something was seriously off here. Jane rubbed her temples, But Patrick shouldnt mistake her identity. If Patrick was so sure that Candice was Candy, there should be no mistake. So, where did the problem lie? Nana was skeptical, Why wouldnt he? Havent you said before that Patrick once mistook you for Candy? If he can mistake you, why not someone else?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Moreover, this Candy never appeared before, and suddenly she shows up on the day of your engagement. Its too much of a coincidence! Indeed, it was too coincidental. Jane thought for a moment and said, Let me investigate when I get back, Nana. Lets not discuss this for now. My biggest wish right now is to find Uncle Newton and heal Old Pansy as soon as possible. Jane, you must investigate thoroughly. Its not easy to meet someone you like. Dont give up so easily, Nana said leisurely. After a long journey, Jane and Nana finally arrived at Changbai Mountain. It was a vast area of continuous snowy mountains and forests, covered in pristine white. Jane, are you sure your Uncle Newton is here? Nana shivered from the cold. If my intuition is correct Jane rubbed her hands together, breathing warmth into them, I remember he once said that the ce he wanted to live most was Changbai Mountain. Well, intuition Nana sighed in helplessness. Jane nced at Nana, freezing in the cold, Lets ask around first. Okay, Nana nodded, looking around. At the foot of the mountain, there was a small vige with a few scattered farmhouses. Jane and Nana knocked on one of the doors, Is anyone in there? A middle-aged woman with graying hair opened the door, curiously appraising them, Who are you looking for? Excuse me, is there a ce called Mont Brush nearby? Jane asked. She remembered that Uncle Newton had mentioned that if he were to settle in Changbai Mountain one day, he would choose to live in Mont Brush because his beloved person was there. The middle-aged woman nodded, pointing to a distant peak. Its right on that mountain. There really was a ce called Mont Brush! Janes heart leaped with joy. Is it far from here? If we go now, when can we get there? The middle-aged woman scrutinized them suspiciously. In this snowynd, what are you going to do in Mont Brush? Were looking for someone, Jane said with a smile. Looking for someone? Are you looking for Dr. Newton? The middle-aged woman suddenly realized. Dr. Newton! Janes heart raced. A surname Newton and a healer-there was no doubt it was Uncle Newton! Yes, yes, yes, Jane nodded repeatedly. Auntie, could you tell me how to find this Dr. Newton? Ladies,e inside, and well talk, the middle-aged woman said, weing them into the house. Auntie, can you tell us about Dr. Newton? Nana, seeing Janes eagerness, smiled and asked. The middle-aged woman brought them two cups of hot water. Speaking of Dr. Newton, hes a peculiar man, insisting on living in Mont Brush for no apparent reason. But hes a good person. When the weather is good, he oftenes down from the mountain. If anyone in the vige is sick, he helps cure them. His medical skills are remarkable. Jane and Nana exchanged nces. It must be him. The middle-aged woman asked with some confusion, How do you know Dr. Newton? Hes very peculiar and never lets anyone talk about him. My grandfather was friends with him, Jane replied truthfully. I see. The middle-aged woman nodded. These days its snowing in the mountains, and he wonte down. Why dont you stay in the vige for a few days? Wait for the weather to clear, and then you can go find him. I want to go immediately. Jane couldnt wait a moment longer now that she had information about Uncle Newton. Even if she could wait, Old Pansys illness couldnt. Finding Uncle Newton sooner meant Old Pansy could recover sooner. Its dangerous to go into the mountains in snowy weather, the middle-aged woman kept advising Jane and Nana. Moreover, you two youngdies from the south, unfamiliar with the terrain, its not a good idea. Nana, how about this, you stay here, Jane suggested after some thought. You wait for me here. You want to go into the mountains alone? Thats not a good idea, Nana grabbed Jane. Lets assess the situation first; maybe the snow will stop tomorrow. But Old Pansy cant wait, Jane said decisively. Nana, you know my temper. But Nana wanted to say more, but Jane interrupted her. Just follow what I say. You stay here. If something happens to me and I donte back, youll have to find someone to rescue me. Seeing Janes firm attitude, Nana knew there was no use arguing further. She could only carefully inquire about the precautions for entering the mountains from the middle-aged woman and repeatedly remind Jane to be careful. I will, Jane said. She put on a thick down jacket, wrapped a red scarf around her neck, donned cotton gloves, and smiled. Wait for my good news! Chapter 178: Encountering an Avalanche Miss North, be careful. If everything goes smoothly, you should reach Mont Brush before dark, Megan, a middle-aged woman, kindly packed some dry food for Jane. Thank you, Jane felt the warmth of the simple and enthusiastic mountain vigers, and her heart warmed. Jane, please be careful! Nana was still worried. Jane gave her a reassuring smile, Dont worry. If nothing unexpected happens, I should be able to bring Uncle Newton here by tomorrow. With all the gear in ce, Jane, with a backpack on her back, walked into the depths of the forest. At first, the sky was just sprinkled with light snowkes. Jane, focused on reaching Mont Brush as quickly as possible and finding Uncle Newton, briskly moved forward. When she reached halfway up the mountain, a strong wind suddenly blew, and the sky darkened. It seemed like a heavy snowfall was imminent. Jane hurried her steps; she had to reach her destination before nightfall and find Uncle Newton quickly. In no time, goose feather-sized snowkes began to fall. With the heavy snowfall, Janes surroundings turned into a vast expanse of white. If not for thepass she carried, she might have lost her way. What kind of crappy weather is this! Jane cursed in her heart and couldnt help but quicken her pace. The wind grew stronger, carrying snowkes that danced in the air, making it hard for Jane to keep her eyes open. Not far away, thick snow piled up on the mountaintop, looking as if it coulde crashing down at any moment. This wasnt good. Jane regretted not listening to the advice of the local vigers. Her judgment on this harsh environment was insufficient, and she rashly went up the mountain, seeking speed rather than efficiency. Seeing that it was getting dark, with a snowstorm raging, she was finding it increasingly difficult to move forward. Jane stopped, thought for a moment, and decided that she should go back first. Tomorrow, she would figure out a way to get a helicopter to fly up, which would be more feasible. After all, there was no telling when this snowstorm would stop. With her decision made, Jane was about to turn back when a rumbling sound came from a distance. It sounded a bit like thunder but not quite. Following the sound, Jane saw thick snow rushing and rolling down from the mountaintop across from her! This was bad, an avnche was imminent! Jane was startled, and without much thought, she quickly surveyed the terrain around her. Fortunately, there was a cave nearby. Perhaps she could take shelter in it. However, if the snow blocked the entrance, submerging the cave, she would be in great danger. No, she had to leave a distress signal. Thinking quickly, Jane, upon seeing a big tree nearby, had a sudden inspiration. She swiftly untied the scarf from around her neck and tied it to the treetop at lightning speed. Then, she hurriedly entered the cave. A few secondster, the heavy snow rushing down from the mountain covered the cave entrance. Jane, with a hint of lingering fear, rubbed her temples. In the face of nature, human strength was indeed minuscule. She took out her phone to check, unsurprisingly, no signal. Jane then turned on her shlight, illuminating her surroundings. The cave was quite spacious and warm inside, much better than being in the snowstorm just moments ago. Jane took off her backpack, containing enough food to survive for several days. Taking a few deep breaths, Jane calmed herself down in the face of the vast power of nature. Nana would soon know about the avnche here, and she would find a way to rescue her. Jane was grateful at this moment for insisting on leaving Nana in the small mountain vige. The only worry in her mind now was Old Pansys condition and whether it could wait this long. Having eaten a bit, Jane felt much better and found a clean spot in the cave to sit down. Unexinably, she thought of Patrick. On the deserted ind, she and Patrick were also in a cave, leaning against each other. He said to her, Jane, no matter what happens, Ill protect you. It was truly beautiful back then. And now, she was alone, facing this sudden disaster. Patrick, he must be with Candy right now? Feeling a twinge of bitterness, Jane suddenly realized that she was thinking madly about Patrick at this moment. Maybe Nana was right; she couldnt let go, and perhaps she shouldnt give up so easily. If Candy was truly a good girl worth loving, she would ept it, step back, and let them be. But if this Candy was fake, or if Candy wasnt worthy of Patricks love, why should she give up? Night fell. Pansy Group building, CEOs office. Patrick had been workingte into the night for some reason. At this moment, he felt unusually restless, an unprecedented sense of unease. Patrick called Maurice, Mr. Maurice, how is Grandfather? Maurices respectful voice came through the phone, Mr. Patrick, Old Pansy is fine. Dr. Pater just checked on him and said everything is normal. Hmm, Patrick responded indifferently. Thank you. Grandfather was fine. So, where did this uneasy feelinge from? After finishing the call with Maurice, instead of disappearing, this feeling only intensified. Patrick loosened his tie, leaned back on the sofa, and closed his eyes to rx. The moment he closed his eyes, Janes lively figure unexpectedly popped into his mind. Thinking about Jane moving into Osborns house, Patricks handsome face tightened. Patrick furrowed his eyebrows. Taking out his phone, there were fewer gossip news about Jane and Osborn. It was clear that Star Entertainment had someone remove those news. Patrick squinted coldly. If she had nothing to hide, why would she remove them? Back when Jane was wrongly used of pushing Monica into the water and faced severe criticism, she appeared calm and indifferent. Could Jane really be with Osborn? Feeling agitated, Patrick decided to head back. Passing by the secretarys office, he couldnt help but walk in. The vast office was pitch-ck, with only a dim light still on in the corner. Patricks heart skipped a beat. The dim light wasing from Janes desk! After Jane handed in her resignation letter during the day, she left. These past few days, every time Patrick passed by the secretarys office, Janes seat had been empty. Could she havee back? His lips curled involuntarily, and Patrick walked toward that dim light. In the seat, there was a girl in red, sitting with her head down. Patrick looked down from above, and all he could see was the top of her head. Was it Jane?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Did she willinglye back? With a mysterious palpitation in his heart, Patrick, in a voice as melodious as a cello, spoke, Jane Chapter 179: Jane in Danger The girl sitting in the seat lifted her head and softly spoke, Paddy? It turned out to be Candy, not Jane. Patricks deep gaze couldnt hide his disappointment. Candy, why is it you? What are you doing sote? Candice stood up, her eyes curved, Paddy, I just joined Pansy Group, dont know anything yet, so I have to study hard. I dont want people talking nonsense, dont want to embarrass you. Itste; go back and rest. Patrick nced at Candice, his expression indifferent. Candice lowered her eyes, What about you? Why arent you going back? You mistook me for Miss North earlier. Are you still thinking about her? No, I just thought this was Janes seat. Patricks handsome face remained calm. I see. Candice picked up her water ss and took a sip. I saw online that Jane and Osborn are living together. Paddy, stop thinking about her. Patrick furrowed his brows, Candy, Ill drive you back. Seeing Patrick avoiding the topic, Candice wisely stayed silent. Her current task was to cken Jane in front of Patrick, make him dislike Jane. One day, Patrick would fall in love with her. After all, she was the person Patrick had been looking for all along. She had the confidence that there was nothing she couldnt get!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Patrick drove silently. Candice sneaked a nce at him. Patricks hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, his facial lines tense, eyebrows slightly furrowed, thin lips pressed tight. His handsome face carried a faint sense of detachment, and it was unclear what he was thinking. Candices heart sank. Why did Patrick always maintain a distance deliberately in front of her? Clearly, she should be the one he cared about the most! Paddy, its just ahead, Candice pointed to where she lived. It was an old neighborhood, and the surroundings were run-down. Candy, tomorrow Ill have someone find you a new ce. Patrick stopped the car, frowning. Candice was overjoyed to hear this. It seemed Patrick still cared about her. She hid her emotions and said obediently, No need, Paddy, Im fine here. Patrick didnt say anything more, just opened the car door and got out. Themplight shone on him, as if coating him in a goldenyer all over, noble, elegant, irresistibly captivating. Watching this outstanding man in front of her, Candices eyes, almost imperceptibly, showed a trace of infatuation. Paddy,e up and sit for a while, Candice pursed her lips, extending an invitation. No, itste; you go to bed early. Patrick said expressionlessly. Rejected by Patrick, Candice clenched her fingers at her side secretly. Though disappointed, she still wore a bright smile on her face. Well, Paddy, you go back and rest. Thank you for driving me home. Good night. Watching Candice go upstairs, Patrick returned to the car, turned the car around, and left. Instead of going back to Water Moon New City, he headed to the East Garden. The gossip magazine photos were taken in the East Garden. And Patrick knew that Osborn had bought an apartment here on the eighteenth floor. He parked the car downstairs and looked up at the windows on the eighteenth floor. Osborns apartment was lit. Jane should be in there now, right? Patrick sat in the car, lit a cigarette, his handsome face appearing particrly cold in the swirling smoke. Ten minutester, he extinguished the cigarette fiercely, opened the car door, stepped out, and headed straight to the eighteenth floor in the elevator. Ringing the doorbell, Osborn opened the door. The moment Patrick saw Osborn, his face darkened. So, Jane was indeed living with Osborn? Patrick, what are you doing here? Osborn frowned at the unexpected guest. Patrick, with a grim expression, spoke, Is the online report true? Are you living with Jane? Thats none of your business, Osborn retorted with a cold snort. Patrick grabbed Osborns shirt forcefully, Where is Jane? Let here and see me! He wanted her to tell him the answer herself! Tensions rose. Osborn met Patricks furious gaze and coldly replied, Patrick, what right do you have to see her? You already have Candy; why bother with Jane? Dont forget, your engagement with Jane has been canceled. Even if everything online is true, what does it matter to you? Patricks response was a direct punch. Osborn staggered, and Patrick took the opportunity to push him aside and walked in. Jane,e out! Patrick, with a stern face, searched around but didnt find Jane. Osborn wiped the blood from his lip and, with a cold look, said, Mr. Pansy, trespassing into a private residence. Are you trying to get me to call the police? Patrick, his handsome face cold as ice, asked again, Where is Jane?! Shes not here. Osborn, not mincing words, issued him a dismissal. Patrick, please leave! Failing to find Jane, Patrick left in frustration. Upon reflection, if Jane wasnt there, did it mean they werent actually living together? Early the next morning, Nana, worried about Jane, got up before dawn. Miss Nana, its so early, Megan yawned and headed toward the kitchen. Ill make breakfast. You can go back to sleep; its still very early. I wont sleep anymore. Nana shook her head, opened the front door, and the snowkes from the heavy snowfall drifted in. It snowed heavilyst night. Nana nced towards the mountains, expressing her concern, I wonder if Jane found Dr. Newton. If everything went smoothly, Jane should be back today, but with this heavy snow Nana was very worried. Just as Megan was about to speak, a few men hurriedly ran over, looking tense. Somethings wrong! Theres an avnche in the mountains! What?! Nanas head buzzed, instinctively asking, Avnche? Yes! Megan, no one from your house went into the mountains, right? one of the men asked. They were notifying every household. My friend went into the mountains yesterday afternoon! Nanas voice carried a hint of trembling anxiety. She went towards Mont Brush. This is bad. The men exchanged worried nces. The avnche urred right in that area. Everyone knew that encountering an avnche in the mountains was extremely dangerous. Nanas heart hung tightly. Jane was in danger! Chapter 180: I Will Definitely Save Jane Call the police! Hurry, call the police! Nana was in a frantic state, taking a few deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself. Her fingers trembled as she dialed the emergency number. Several men nearby shook their heads, expressing regret, Calling the police wont help. In an avnche, chances are the person is already gone No, that wont happen! Dont say such things! Jane will be fine! Nana shouted, startling everyone present. Megan approached, patting Nanas shoulder andforting her, Miss Nana, try to stay calm. Miracles can happen. Nana nodded and contacted the search and rescue team, Hurry, my friend is trapped in the mountains, and theres been an avnche! The rescue team arrived quickly, but the snowstorm was too severe. The team leader, looking at the raging snowstorm, spoke with a stern expression to Nana, Im sorry, Miss Nana. In this harsh weather, its not conducive to carrying out a rescue operation. But my friend is in danger; I must find her as soon as possible! Nana said anxiously. Miss Nana, I understand your feelings, but I must ensure the safety of my team members, the team leader said solemnly. The blizzard hasnt stopped, and a second avnche could happen at any time. Nana understood the logic, but how could she stand by and watch Jane in danger, not knowing whether she was alive or dead? Nana, frantic with worry, thought for a moment and dialed Patricks number. Although Jane had once said she didnt want Patrick to know about this, not wanting him to feel indebted to her, Nana couldnt consider so many details in this life-and-death situation. Pansy Group building, CEOs office. Patrick was deeply engrossed in his work when Candice knocked on the door. Paddy. Come in, Patricks voice was cold andposed. Candice entered, holding a document. She spoke softly, Paddy, there are some parts of this I dont understand. Could you teach me?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Patrick nced at the document in Candices hands. Candy, this document is too specialized. Since youre new, start with some simpler materials. Biting her lip, Candice said, I want to learn more as soon as possible. Alright, Ill have Morton arrange for a senior employee to guide you. You can ask her if you have any questions in the future. Patrick thought for a moment and spoke in his usual indifferent tone. Oh, Candice felt somewhat disappointed. She had hoped to use this opportunity to get closer to Patrick, but he dismissed her with a few words. Seeing Patrick busy, Candice whispered, If theres nothing else, Ill go back and not disturb you, Paddy. Okay, Patrick uttered a monosybic response. Candice turned to leave, just reaching the door, when suddenly she heard Patricks maic voice, Candy. Her heart skipped a beat, and Candice stopped in her tracks. Turning around, she looked at Patricks incredibly handsome face, feeling a flutter of excitement. Candices eyes betrayed a hint of admiration. Paddy, is there anything else? Patrick stood up, lips curving as he said, Ive arranged for someone to find you a new apartment. After work, Ill have them take you there. See if it meets your satisfaction. Joy silently spread through every cell of Candice. The reality was before her-Patrick did have feelings for her. At least, he cared about her; he had her in his thoughts. Thinking this, Candice grabbed Patricks arm, her tone carrying a hint of shyness. Paddy, youre so good to me. Before she could finish her sentence, Patricks phone rudely interrupted. Patrick withdrew his arm indifferently, taking out his phone to check. It was an unknown number, and Patrick thought it might be some annoying telemarketing call, so he didnt answer. However, the caller persisted, calling him repeatedly as if they wouldnt give up unless he answered. After ringing a few times, Patrick furrowed his brow slightly. Finally, he reluctantly pressed the answer button. A somewhat familiar voice came through the phone with a hint of panic, Is this Patrick? Its me, Patrick replied in a deep voice. Nanas voice, tinged with a crying tone, came through the phone, Im Nana. Janes in trouble! What?! Patricks heart skipped a beat. What happened to Jane? Jane she encountered an avnche! Nana shouted. Thinking of Janes current unknown fate, unable to be rescued due to the harsh conditions, Nanas emotions were on the verge of copsing. Avnche? Hearing this word, nervousness and concern churned in Patricks ink-ck eyes. A series of questions spilled out, An avnche? What happened? Where are you? Wheres Jane? Where could Jane have gone? How did she end up facing an avnche? Nana took a few deep breaths to somewhat calm herself before exining, Jane came to Changbai Mountain with me to find Dr. Newton for Old Pansys treatment. She went deep into the mountains alone to find Dr. Newton, but But what? Patrick pressed urgently. But the conditions there are harsh. Shortly after Jane entered the mountains, a snowstorm began. This morning, I heard that an avnche happened in the mountains. I cant reach Jane, and the ce where the avnche urred is precisely on Janes path to find Dr. Newton. She must be in trouble; otherwise, there would be noplete silence. Patricks fingers holding the phone tightened gradually. In order to find Dr. Newton for her grandfather, Jane had gone so far to Changbai Mountain, entered the deep mountains alone, and encountered an avnche! Why was she so foolish? Thinking back to the time when Jane went to the hospital to visit her grandfather and was ruthlessly driven away by him, Patricks heart felt like it was being torn apart by strong hands, incredibly ufortable. Iming with people right away, Patrick said after a few seconds of contemtion. Nana, listen to me. Ill immediately contact the local search and rescue team. You go into the mountains with the rescue team to find Jane, and Ill meet up with you after I arrive. Ive already contacted the rescue team, but the blizzard hasnt stopped, and the conditions are too harsh. The rescue team cant go in, Nana said helplessly. Make them find a way! Patricks handsome face turned cold, his tone upromising. Nana nodded. Ill try to persuade them again. Pausing for a moment, Nana raised her voice, Patrick, you have to save Jane. You must save her! I will, Patrick dered without hesitation. Chapter 181: Paddy, Let’s Go Together After hanging up the phone, Patricks handsome face tensed with lines of worry and nervousness. He found it hard to believe that Jane could be in such a dangerous situation as an avnche. How was this possible? Wasnt she supposed to be with Osborn? Why would she suddenly run off to Changbai Mountain? Even if Dr. Newton was really there, why didnt she tell him so he could send people to help? Candy, you go back first. I have to leave for a few days, Patrick gathered his thoughts, nced at Candy still standing beside him, and spoke in a cold tone. Patrick, nervous like this again was it because of Jane?! The smile on Candices face froze instantly. She had heard Patricks conversation with Nana clearly. Originally, Candice couldnt help feeling good when she heard that Jane was in danger. From what she gathered from the call, Jane had gone to Changbai Mountain alone to find someone to treat Old Pansy, and she encountered an avnche. An avnche! Seriously, that was extremely dangerous. Maybe by now, Jane had been buried in the snow and turned into a lifeless body. But as soon as Candice saw how concerned Patrick was for Jane, her mood couldnt get any better. This scheming Jane must have wanted to find this Dr. Newton to cure Old Pansy, show off in front of Patrick, and try to win him back! Fortunately, fate was on Candices side, letting Jane run into an avnche! Thinking this, Candice quickly grabbed Patrick and pretended to be worried. Paddy, whats wrong with you? Janes in danger, and I have to save her, Patrick said with a firm tone. Im going with you! Candice followed behind Patrick. Even though Candice believed that Jane was already buried in the snow, what if Patrick did manage to rescue her? There was no way she would give Jane that chance. Patrick paused his steps, furrowing his brow. Candy, its very dangerous there. Stay behind. But Im worried about you, Candice persisted, ying the emotional card. Paddy, did you forget? Back then, we promised to face life and death together. Now, youre going to such a dangerous ce alone. How can I feel at ease? Mentioning the past stirred an inexplicable emotion in Patricks heart. He nced deeply at Candice. Thene with me, but its really dangerous there. You must be careful. Candice smiled charmingly, linking her arm with Patricks. With you protecting me, Im not afraid of anything! Lets go quickly, then! Patrick took brisk steps towards the direction of the airport. While walking, he also informed Morton, instructing him to bring all the Pansy familys bodyguards to Changbai Mountain to search for Jane. Paddy, wait for me! Tang Ruoyins eyes shed with a hint of hidden intentions as she quickly caught up. She had never seen Patrick so nervous for anyone. He had always been aloof and elegant. But when it came to Janes situation, Patrick lost hisposure. Candice clenched her fists at her sides, silently vowing that unless Jane was already buried in the snow and couldnte back, she would make sure Jane didnt have an easy time! No one should think about taking Patrick away from her! In a hurry, Patrick arrived at the small vige at the foot of Changbai Mountain. Mr. Pansy, youve finallye! Nana hurried over to Patrick. Patricks voice was cold and filled with unprecedented tension and urgency. Whats the situation now? Have you found Jane? Nana shook her head with a mncholic expression. No. Weve searched thoroughly, but we havent found Jane. Before Patrick arrived, the search and rescue team managed to coordinate a helicopter. Nana and several team members had already flown around the mountains, but to no avail. It had been a full thirty-six hours since Jane went missing, and Nanas heart remained tightly wound. She truly couldnt fathom what might have happened to Jane. Search again! Patricks handsome face turned pale, his voice cold and unyielding, leaving no room for resistance. He refused to believe that Jane could be in trouble! They had faced so many perilous situations before C warehouse explosions, ne crashes C and Jane had alwayse out unscathed. This time would be no different; Jane would surely turn the tables! Paddy, dont worry too much, Candice gently pulled on Patricks arm, speaking softly. Miss North will be fine. Patrick nced at the tired-looking Candice. Candy, are you tired? Rest here while you wait for me. Paddy, where are you going? Candice asked anxiously, sensing that Patrick might leave her behind. Patricks expression tightened, his tone resolute. Im going to find Jane. Im going with you! Candice pleaded with her eyes fixed on Patrick.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What she feared most now was Patrick finding Jane alive. If Jane was still alive, seeing Patrick so concerned might rekindle their past feelings. Candice had worked hard to orchestrate the cancetion of Jane and Patricks engagement. She couldnt afford to let all her efforts go to waste! Therefore, she had to stick by Patricks side at all times. It not only made her appear caring, but also allowed her to adapt to any situation. She couldnt let Jane steal Patricks heart again! Thinking this, Candice curved her lips into a smile and sincerely said, Paddy, I know youre worried about Miss North, and I am equally concerned. Looking at you like this, how can I feel at ease resting alone? Let me go with you. Theres strength in numbers, and I might be able to help. It was only then that Nana noticed Candice following behind Patrick. Seeing Candice appearing genuinely concerned about Jane, Nana couldnt help but sneer inwardly. If she hadnt heard all about Candice from Jane before, she might have been fooled by Candices seemingly sincere act. It seemed that dealing with Candice wouldnt be easy. No wonder Patrick was blinded by her and chose to be with her instead of Jane on their engagement day. To think he couldnt see how wonderful Jane was, opting instead for this seemingly pure and innocent flower. It was trulyughable. But now wasnt the time to think about such matters. The priority was to find Jane quickly. As long as they found Jane, she would undoubtedly deal with this seemingly innocent flower. Hurry up! Patrick urged, somewhat unsettled. He couldnt wait any longer; he was eager to find Jane. Mr. Pansy, lets go, Morton had everything prepared and spoke respectfully. We can depart at any time. Chapter 182: Will You Protect Me Again? Patrick took a long stride, boarding the helicopter. The aircraft circled low in the sky, and Patrick, with binocrs in hand, looked down. All he could see was an expanse of white. Everywhere was covered in snow, a vast whitendscape obscuring everything, and he couldnt see anything clearly. Slow down the flight, Patrickmanded coldly. He couldnt afford to miss any clues! The helicopter circled around and around, but all Patrick could see was more white snow. Paddy, weve searched several times, but it seems like we havent found anything, Candice, sitting next to Patrick, held a telescope and pretended to look for Janes traces. Candice inwardly rejoiced. The snow covered everything on the mountain; not even a small animal could be seen, let alone Jane, such arge person. Jane must have been buried by the heavy snow! Keep searching! Patricks harsh voice echoed. It was impossible not to find anything! Jane must be there, waiting for him to rescue her! As time passed by, with every minute ticking away, Patricks brows furrowed tighter. This wasnt working. They couldnt find anything, just wasting time. Perhaps being too high in the air hindered their visibility. If they could conduct a ground search, they might discover some clues. Morton, bring the parachute, Patrick suddenly said expressionlessly. Morton hesitated. Sir Candices heart jumped suddenly. She quickly interrupted Morton and asked, pursing her lips, Paddy, what do you need the parachute for? Im going down to find Jane, Patrick said decisively, his eyes narrowed. No, its too dangerous! Candices eyes shed with concern. She reached out and tightly grabbed Patricks hand. Paddy, dont go. I have to. Patrick said calmly. Candy, I know youre worried, but what Ive decided, no one can change. Patrick pushed away from Candice with a solemn expression. Seeing Candices eyes dim, Patrick added, Dont worry, Candy, I promise you, Ill be fine. Mr. Pansy, are you really going to parachute down to find Jane? Nana, seeing Patrick skillfully undoing the parachute, asked with some emotion, speaking up. Ill go with you. Morton hesitated, ncing at Patrick. Patrick frowned. Miss Nana, this is very dangerous. Im not afraid of danger, as long as I can find Jane. Nanas expression was determined. Mr. Pansy, I share the same concern for Janes safety as you do. You should understand my feelings. For a brief moment, Patrick was stunned. Who was Nana? She was the renowned head of Leo Studio. Why did she care so much about Jane? Undoubtedly, Nana had a deep rtionship with Jane, but for her to risk herself for Jane went beyond ordinary friendship. Jane What else did he not know? Now was not the time to think about these things. Patrick pondered for a few seconds and nodded. Be careful. He then instructed Morton, Bring another parachute for Miss Nana. Yes, sir, Morton responded promptly. Candice looked down through the window, Paddy, are you really going to parachute down? Yes. Patricks expression was slightly solemn. At this moment, the wind gradually subsided, and the snowstorm showed signs of stopping. Morton handed the parachute to Nana and said to Patrick, Sir, the snowstorm is about to stop. We can descend directly when it does. Moreover, once the snowstorm stops, the search and rescue team and the people we brought can enter the mountains for a thorough search.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Im going down first; youe as soon as the snowstorm stops! Patrick couldnt wait a moment longer. He had to go down immediately; Jane couldnt wait! The earlier he went down to find Jane, the greater her chance of survival. With these words, Patrick turned around and jumped directly from the cabin, opening the parachute in one fluid motion. Nana followed Patrick and jumped down. Paddy, you must be careful! Candice shouted, tightly sping her hands. She watched Patricks determined figure jumping down, and her heart sank bit by bit. Did Jane hold such an important ce in Patricks heart? Patrick could risk his life, venture alone into the snow-covered mountains, just to find Jane. Candice wished she could follow, but shecked the courage to jump from such a high ce. Inside the cave. Jane sat on arge rock, hungry and thirsty. She looked at her phone and realized she had been trapped here for a full thirty-six hours. Jane tried calling Nana but, as expected, there was no signal. The ne her grandfather had given her for seeking help had also fallen into the sea during the ne crash. Otherwise, she could have used the ne to signal her grandfather for help. But now, trapped in the pitch-dark cave, she could do nothing but wait. Jane felt anxious. Would Nana notice the distress signal she left? In such a heavy snowstorm, if the red scarf were blown away by the wind or covered by snow, it would be disastrous. If no one found her distress signal Jane rubbed her forehead. She took out a bag of biscuits from her backpack and ate a few pieces. There wasnt much food left, not enough tost for many days. If no one came to rescue her she might not make it. Jane decided not to sit and wait for death. After finishing the biscuits to replenish some energy, she walked toward the entrance of the cave. The thick snow blocked the cave entrance. Jane pushed hard but to no avail! In such low temperatures, the snow had long turned into ice, and she couldnt move it by herself. Jane smiled bitterly. With such thick snow, if she waited for it to melt, it might take until next spring. By then, she probably wouldnt be able to hold on. Thinking of this, Janes mood became extremely heavy. She could only return to the cave and look around, hoping to find another exit. Unfortunately, her search in the cave revealed no other way out. Now, all she could do was wait Hope that Nana would discover the distress signal she left as soon as possible. She wouldnt give up until thest moment. In her mind, Patricks handsome face appeared again. Jane, dont worry, I will protect you. Jane, as long as Im here, nothing will happen to you. Those words he had said to her echoed in Janes ears again, lingering for a long time. She closed her eyes. A stifling and uneasy feeling lingered in her heart. Patrick, Im in danger now, do you know? Where are you? Will you protect me again? Chapter 183: Jane, I’m Here Without hesitation, Patrick leaped from the helicopter, descending slowly to the ground. This was his second parachute jump. The previous time, he had jumped with Jane. Despite the imminent danger they faced, almost facing death, Patrick had been calm and even joyful. Because at that time, Jane had been by his side. Jane had told him that she epted his pursuit, willing to be with him. From that moment on, they faced life and death together. But this time, Patrick was filled only with worry, tension, panic Various negative emotions interwove in every cell of his body. He was afraid. Afraid that something might happen to Jane. Afraid he might never see Jane again. Patrick squinted, looking down at the vast expanse of white below with deep, focused eyes. Jane, where are you? Jane, Iming! Jane, you must hold on!! A few minutester, Patricknded slowly in the forest. He folded the parachute and set it aside. Nana followed closely,nding as well. She slipped and fell heavily as soon as her feet touched the ground. Patrick hurried over, helped Nana up, and asked in a calm tone, Miss Nana, are you okay? Nana got up, brushed off the umted snow on her, and shook her head, saying, Im fine; lets hurry and find Jane. Okay, Patrick replied, looking around and observing the terrain. Their current location was on the route from a small mountain vige to Mont Brush. Calcting from the time Jane entered the mountains, she should have passed through here. Unfortunately, the heavy snow covered everything, leaving no traces. Well search in the direction of Mont Brush from here. Jane should be around here, Patrick pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice. Good, Nana nodded, agreeing with Patricks analysis. Now that the snowstorm has mostly stopped, I believe it wont be long before Morton and the search team arrive, Patrick continued, his tone cold and resolute. As long as we dont overlook any ce, we will find Jane. Patricks words boosted Nanas spirits. He was right; strength in numbers. Once the snowstorm stopped, everyone would join the search. As long as they searched every possible ce, they would find Jane! Jane! Jane! Where are you? Patrick and Nana walked forward, shouting loudly. Jane, please answer me! At this moment, Patrick wished Jane could hear his voice and respond to him. Unfortunately, as they walked, the only response was the echo of his own voice. Due to the avnche, the thick snow on the road reached Nanas thighs, making each step exceptionally difficult. She gritted her teeth, persevering, following behind Patrick. Patrick turned around, seeing Nanas struggling appearance. He furrowed his brows and said, Miss Nana, step in my footprints, it will make it easier for you. Nana nodded, stepping into Patricks footprints, indeed feeling much lighter. Seeing Patricks concern and nervousness for Jane, it was hard to understand how they had ended up in their current situation. Miss Nana, are you okay? Patrick stopped as Nana seemed lost in thought. Im fine; lets keep going, Nana snapped back, fearing she might slow them down and quickened her pace. The two of them continued forward for a long time, until it was almost dark, and there was still no sign of Jane. Mr. Pansy, do you think something happened to Jane? Nanas voice carried a hint of a sob. She was truly scared. If they couldnt see clearly from the helicopter earlier, now, after meticulously searching the path Jane had taken, there was still no trace of her. Unless Jane didnt take this route, or she might have been buried under the heavy snow. Nana dared not think further. No, Jane will be fine! Patricks expression turned grim, his tone unwavering. His face showed an unprecedented coldness. There was a kind of unprecedented helplessness spreading through Patricks entire body. He had done his best, but there was still no news of Jane. But no matter what, even if it was difficult, he wouldnt give up! Because Patrick firmly believed that Jane was still alive! She must be somewhere, waiting for him to rescue her. Lets go back and maybe Jane didnt take this road, Patrick frowned. But this is the only way to Mont Brush, Nana said in frustration. Jane must have taken this road to find Dr. Newton. Maybe she got lost and took another direction, Patricks brow furrowed. No, Jane is a very organized person. She has apass; she wont get lost, let alone take another path, Nana shook her head. They had searched this road thoroughly, and there was no sign of Jane. Even though Patrick knew everything Nana said was true, he refused to believe that Jane could be buried under the snow. Lets search again! Patrick said coldly; today, no matter what, he had to find Jane! Nana nodded, following behind Patrick. Just as the two of them were returning, they encountered Morton leading arge group of people. Patrick walked quickly, How is it? Any news about Jane? Morton replied with a gloomy expression, None. Even if we have to turn the entire mountain upside down, I will find Jane! Patricks profound gaze flickered with unparalleled determination.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Paddy, its getting dark. Why dont we go back and rest for a while, ande back tomorrow to find Miss North? Candice walked over with Morton, her body trembling as she spoke. This ce was terrible, with such harsh conditions; she was freezing. If it werent for Patrick, Candice wouldnt want to stay a moment longer. Candy, why are you here too? Patrick was slightly surprised to see Candice. Candice walked up to Patrick, shivering, leaning against him with a hint of shyness, Paddy, Im worried about you, and Im worried about Miss North. Nana didnt want to see Candices exaggerated appearance and urged, Mr. Pansy, now that there are so many people, lets quickly go find Jane! Candice red at Nana, Miss Nana, I understand your current feelings. Of course, we have to find Miss North, but have you ever heard of haste makes waste? Now, everyone is so tired. Lets take a break, eat something, and then well have the energy to find Miss North more effectively. Isnt that right, Paddy? Chapter 184: Jane’s Scarf Candices words struck a chord even with Nana, making her feel oddly sensible. But Patricks face darkened, We continue searching. He couldnt wait because Jane couldnt wait. Every minute wasted meant an additional minute of danger for Jane! So, despite Patrick being exhausted, the thought of Janes uncertain fate fueled his determination not to stop for a moment. Lets split into four groups and search in four different directions, Patrick pondered. The forest area was vast, and he needed to ensure that no inch of ground was left unchecked. Paddy, Im with you, Candice held onto Patrick, sticking to him like glue. She hoped they never found Jane. Even if Jane wasnt buried by the snow, she must have starved to death in all this time. Patrick nodded faintly, Candy, its dangerous here; be careful following me. A warmth filled Candices heart; she raised the corners of her lips, revealing what she thought was her most charming smile. Paddy, youre so good to me. The four groups went in different directions to search for Jane. Patrick led Nana and others on the path where Jane was most likely to be found, initiating another round of search. With Morton and others joining, their search became more meticulous. The sky gradually darkened. Jane remained silent. Paddy, Im scared, Candice looked around, shivering in the pitch-ck darkness. She leaned into Patrick, Could there be wild animals here? Patricks heart skipped a beat. Wild animals He had never considered that Jane might encounter wild animals. If she didThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Patricks already grim face darkened even more. His all-ck suit almost merged with the night. Dont worry; there are no ferocious beasts here. A local viger, part of the search party with Morton, quickly spoke, Only some small animals that wont pose a threat to humans. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief. But its so dark now, and the efficiency of the search is low. How about we go back to the vige ande back early tomorrow? The viger suggested tentatively. This brother is right, Candice quickly agreed. Its pitch dark; we cant see anything. How can we find someone? Its better to rest well tonight, gather our strength, and have better energy to search tomorrow. Continue the search, dont stop! Patricks face darkened, his tone allowing no room for resistance. At this moment, only one belief supported him: he had to find Jane, and he had to find her as soon as possible! Patrick had spoken, and everyone else fell silent. Even if Candice was reluctant, she could only follow behind Patrick, taking one step at a time. A night passed without any progress. The eastern sky gradually revealed a hint of light, and the long-lost sun finally peeked out. The weather is clearing up! Morton eximed with excitement. Great, with the sun out, the ice and snow will melt, and our chances of finding Jane will increase. Nana also showed a faint smile. But Patricks expression remained cold. Although the weather had cleared, the temperature was still low. It would take several days for the ice and snow to melt. Jane didnt have much food with her, and she couldnt sustain herself for so long. After continuous search efforts, everyone was exhausted, but Patrick persisted. Paddy, I I cant anymore so tired Candice tugged at Patricks arm, speaking with a pitiful tone. Patrick nced at her, Candy, hold on a bit longer. Otherwise, you can go back. No, I want to be with you, Candice shook her head, refusing. At that moment, the members of the other three groups returned after searching. How is it? Patrick asked eagerly. The leaders of the three groups all shook their heads, Sorry, Mr. Pansy, we didnt find anything. Why didnt you continue searching if you found nothing? Patrick furrowed his brows. The leader of the search team cautiously spoke, Mr. Pansy, wevebed through the entire mountain, but you better prepare for the worst. Miss North might have Before the team leader could finish, Patrick coldly interrupted, Impossible! Jane couldnt be in trouble! Jane must still be alive! Patricks eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted, losing some rationality, I repeat, Jane is fine! She must be alive, waiting for us to rescue her somewhere! No one is allowed to give up! Sir, we wont give up, Morton hurriedly stepped forward. He had never seen his CEO so close to breaking down. If something really happened to Miss North Morton didnt dare to think further. It was now in the afternoon. The sunlight was particrly ring in the afternoon. The wind rustled through the leaves, and the big snowkes fell silently. Jane, Jane! Where are you? Patrick called out repeatedly, but each time with growing despair. Jane, where are you? Can you answer him? Wait a minute What is that red thing fluttering in the distance on the tree? Patricks steps paused, and he squinted, blocking the sunlight with his hand, gazing into the distance. Paddy, whats wrong with you? Candice, who had been walking beside him, curiously asked when Patrick suddenly stopped. Patricks heart suddenly beat faster. He pointed his slender fingers at the faint red on the treetops in the distance, Look, what is that? Following Patricks direction, Nana saw something red tied to a big tree and found it somewhat familiar. It looks like Janes! Nanas voice was unusually excited as she rushed towards the big tree. If she didnt recognize it wrong, it seemed to be the scarf Jane was wearing the day she disappeared! Jane! Patricks expression changed abruptly. He strode forward with long legs, running all the way. Under the tree, he saw clearly. It was a red scarf, tied high on the treetop. Its Janes! Its Janes scarf! Nana remembered clearly that day when Jane entered the mountains; she was wearing this red scarf! Excitedly, she said, It must be a distress signal left by Jane for us! Yes, its left by Jane! Joyful hope surged in Patricks heart, and he said in a deep voice, Since Jane left us a distress signal, she must be nearby. Lets search everywhere! But this ce doesnt seem to have any signs of people, Candice bit her lip, pouring cold water on Patrick. You can see to the end at a nce. Where could there be anyone? Unless shes under the thick snow. Chapter 185: Finding Jane No, Jane must be somewhere not far from us! Patricks tone was affirmative. He had a premonition; he would see Jane soon and rescue her! Looking up at the red scarf dancing in the wind again, Patrick felt somewhat annoyed with himself. Jane had left such an obvious distress signal; why hadnt he noticed it earlier? At the time, Janes situation must have been critical, and she left the distress signal, hoping he woulde to her rescue. But he had taken so long to find it, a full forty-eight hours since Jane disappeared. He couldnt wait any longer! How did we only discover Janes distress signal now? Nana was equally frustrated. That scarf was definitely covered by heavy snow before, so we couldnt see it, Morton analyzed. The sun came out this morning, the snow started melting slowly, andbined with the strong wind just now, thats why the scarf became visible. You make sense, Patrick nodded in agreement. But where exactly was Jane? Patrick furrowed his brows, and his profound gaze turned to the vigers who hade to help with the search. Think about it, is there any ce nearby where she could hide? Oh, I remember! one of the vigers excitedly spoke up. Right by this road, theres a cave. Last summer when I went into the mountains to collect herbs, I went in to take a look. A cave! Perfect! Jane must have taken refuge in the cave! Patrick urgently asked, Where is the cave? It should be nearby, the viger scratched his head, but I dont remember exactly where. Shit! Patrick cursed inwardly. Why did someone have to drop the ball at a crucial moment? But, at least, they had a lead now. There was a good chance that Jane had left the distress signal before the avnche and then hid in the cave. After a few seconds of careful recollection, the viger pointed to the right. The general direction should be over there. Before the viger finished speaking, Patrick rushed in the direction he pointed. Jane, Jane! Are you here?! Jane! Answer me!! Patrick shouted loudly. Pausing for a moment, he turned to instruct Morton, Come over here and dig away the snow! Inside the cave. Jane was leaning against the cave wall, resting her eyes to conserve energy. Vaguely, she seemed to hear a maic voice. Faint, ethereal. But so familiar. As if Patricks voice! Jane woke up abruptly, quickly walking to the cave entrance, perking up her ears to listen carefully. Jane, Jane! Where are you! It really was Patrick! Patrick came to rescue her! Boundless joy spread in Janes heart. Trembling, she said, Patrick, is that you? Trapped in the cave for two whole days, her voice was a bit hoarse. Patrick, Im here! Jane tried to raise her voice but struggled. What to do? She had to notify Patrick of her presence as soon as possible. Jane took a deep breath to calm herself. Looking down at her phone, she opened it, turned the volume to the maximum, and yed music. Hoping Patrick could hear it. Patrick, who was searching for the cave, suddenly heard musicing from the snowdrifts. Though the sound was faint, he heard it. Big Big World, that was Janes favorite song! Jane, its Jane!! Patricks deep gaze was filled with boundless joy. He turned around and shouted, Everyone,e here! Jane is here! Quick, dig away the snow! Patrick coldly ordered everyone. It was as if he had inexhaustible strength; his hands kept digging into the snow. His big hands turned red from the cold, but Patrick was oblivious. All he knew was that, at this very moment, Jane was on the other side of the snow. She was trapped in the cave. Between him and her, very close just a step away. Everyone else came up, joining Patrick in using their hands to dig away the snow bit by bit. The song from the phone became clearer and clearer. Jane, Iming! Hold on, you must hold on! Patrick spoke solemnly in the direction of the music. Inside the cave, Jane heard Patricks voice very clearly. Her heart skipped a beat. The tension that had gripped Jane for the past two days slightly eased. She was saved. Patrick hade to rescue her! Faster, dig faster! Patrick couldnt wait to see Jane. Sir, this wont work; the efficiency is too low, Morton felt his hands freezing, and the snow blocking the cave entrance showed little change. After a pause, he suggested to Patrick, How about this? Ill take some people to the vige and bring back some tools. Go faster! Patrick nced at him with cold eyes. Concern creates chaos; he hadnt thought about getting tools first, relying on the most primitive way to save Jane. Morton quickly went back to the vige with a few vigers, and Patrick continued digging with his bare hands, relentless. Paddy, take a break; wait for Morton and them to bring the tools, Candice said from the side. A trace of gloom shed in Candices eyes. Jane didnt die! She couldnt even die in an avnche! Watching Patrick, who was doing everything for Jane, Candice clenched her fists tightly against her body on both sides.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She wouldnt let Jane take Patrick away! Candy, you go rest first, Patricks tone carried a hint of impatience. At this moment, all he could think about was rescuing Jane as soon as possible! Soon, Morton and the vigers returned with shovels and other tools. Sir, use this! With the tools, the speed increased significantly. After about an hour, they finally cleared a hole in the snowdrift. The intense gaze shone through the opening, dazzling Jane for a moment. She squinted, taking a while to adjust to the outside light. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Patricks tall and straight figure, so familiar. It was Patrick, really Patrick! Although just now in the cave, Jane already knew Patrick was outside, trying hard to save her. But at this very moment, seeing Patricks genuinely tall and straight figure standing right in front of her, Jane couldnt help but rub her eyes in disbelief. Her eyes turned red, a mist of tears welled up, and Jane pursed her dry lips. Her voice trembled as she spoke, Patrick, is it really you? Chapter 186: Healing Miss Candice’s Condition Jane stared at the familiar and upright figure in front of her, feeling like she had entered a different world. Jane, its me! Patrick curled his lips, his maic voice resonating. He raised an eyebrow, his deep gaze firmly fixed on the woman in front of him. In just a few days, Jane had be noticeably thinner. Her fair face, deprived of sunlight in the cave for several days, now looked exceedingly pale. Her beautiful eyes were slightly red, teeming with glistening tears, yet she bravely held them back. In the wind, Janes slender body seemed like it could be blown away at any moment. With a stride, Patrick stood in front of Jane, extending his long arms without hesitation and pulling her into a tight embrace. Once again enveloped in Patricks embrace, it remained warm andforting, providing Jane with an inexplicable sense of security. Her heart pounded rapidly, like a fawn clumsily colliding. A thousand words swirled in her mind, but she didnt know how to express them. How could Patrick suddenly appear here? Why did hee to save her? Did he forgive her for Old Pansy falling ill? A myriad of thoughts raced through her mind. Jane opened her mouth, I am I dreaming? Of course not, Patrick held Jane tightly with both hands and, in a low, resonant voice, said near her ear, Jane, I finally found you. Do you know how worried I was? Feeling the scorching warmth from the man in front of her, Janes originally pale face blushed. His warmth was so familiar, so real. It was indeed Patrick! He saved her. In her almost desperate moment, he appeared before her like a godsend, saving her. Patrick, how did you know I was here? Jane bit her lip, looking up at him, I thought I would never see you again Never. Patrick raised an eyebrow, and his deep gaze fell on her face. Their eyes intertwined, expressing a myriad of emotions without a single word. Patricks hands cradled her face, and leaning down slightly, his lips gently met Janes, slowly kissing her. Watching that familiar handsome face, magnifying in front of her incessantly, Janes face suddenly heated up. Paddy! Just as Patrick was about to kiss Jane, Candices annoying voice interrupted. Paddy? It was Candices voice! Why was Candice here? Janes heart tightened bit by bit. She gently pushed Patrick away, turned around, and saw Candice walking toward her with an expressionless face. Candice, witnessing this ring scene, felt a burning jealousy engulfing her. She had thought Jane was long buried in the avnche, but unexpectedly, Patrick found her! And not only did she not die, but upon seeing Patrick, she couldnt wait to seduce him! After a considerable effort, Candice managed to suppress the jealousy and quickly walked to Patricks side. She tugged at Patricks sleeve, forcibly positioning herself between Patrick and Jane. Paddy, as long as Miss North is fine, you dont have to worry anymore. Now that Miss North has found Dr. Newton, Mr. Old Pansy can be saved. In Candices words, there was an implication that Patrick came to save Jane only because he needed to find Dr. Newton. Patrick snapped back to reality, nodded faintly, and said, Candy, youve worked hard all the way. Paddy, as long as I can help you, a little hardship is nothing. Im willing to give everything for you. Candices eyes, full of affection, fell on Patrick. I know you feel the same way. You once said youd do anything for me. Patrick furrowed his brow, Candy, lets not talk about this now. He looked at Jane again, his tone filled with concern. Jane, youve been trapped for so long; you must be tired. How about we go back and rest Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Candice, standing beside him, suddenly copsed onto him, her voice weak, Paddy, I feel so ufortable Candy? Candy, whats wrong with you? Patricks heart skipped a beat, instinctively supporting Candice. Candice was ice-cold, pale, eyebrows tightly closed, and she fainted. Candy! Patrick held Candice, his eyes showing a mix of nervousness and worry. Mr. Pansy, Miss Candice probably fainted due to exhaustion, coupled with her unfamiliarity with the low temperature, Morton spoke up. Where is the nearest hospital around here? Patrick asked coldly. A viger stepped forward, Theres no hospital in the vige, and the nearest one is in the county. With the current heavy snow, its unlikely an ambnce can make it. Watching the unconscious Candice, Patrick suddenly remembered the scene when he and Candy were trapped in a small dark room back then. Back then, he couldnt save Candy, and now he couldnt let anything happen to her again. Patrick pondered, Morton, arrange for a helicopter toe over and take Candy to the hospital as soon as possible. Yes, sir. Morton respectfully replied. Seeing Patricks tense expression as he held Candice, Janes mood plummeted from heaven to hell in an instant. Patricks utmost concern was always for Candy. She had just experienced a life-threatening situation, almost dying in this avnche.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yet, the one he held now was Candice. Jane. Nana walked up to Jane and patted her shoulder. Jane snapped out of her thoughts, smiled bitterly, Im fine. Nana nodded toward Candice, subtly lowering her voice as she asked in Janes ear, Is she really fainted? Janes lips curled in a sarcastic smile. She walked a few steps to Patrick, lowered her gaze to Candice in his arms, and calmly said, Patrick, step aside and let me see her. Patrick looked at Jane and agreed, Sure, take a look at Candy. He almost forgot that Jane was knowledgeable in medicine. Jane crouched down, reached out, and felt Candices pulse. Her pulse was steady and calm, with no abnormalities. She was definitely faking it. How is she? Patrick couldnt help but ask after Jane remained silent for a while. Jane coldly smiled and ignored Patrick. Instead, she called out to Morton, who was rushing towards the mountain vige, Morton, no need to trouble yourself. I can treat Miss Candices condition. Morton paused, seeking approval with his eyes from Patrick. Patrick asked, Whats wrong with Candy? Shes fine. Jane spoke indifferently. The next second, Janes eyes turned cold. She raised her right hand and delivered a heavy punch to Candices chest. Chapter 187: Complicated Love Quadrangle This punch came too suddenly, catching everyone off guard, including Patrick. Jane only used about thirty percent of her strength, yet Candice still trembled in pain, unable to suppress a cry, Ah! Woken up, havent we? Jane pped her hands and stood up. Candices face alternated between pale and flushed. She red at Jane fiercely, Jane, what are you doing, hitting me? Looking down at Candice from her superior position, Jane sarcastically remarked, Candice, werent you just unconscious? How do you know I hit you? Anyone with a bit ofmon sense knows that a person who is unconscious cannot feel pain. Candice took a punch, causing such amotion. It could only mean she wasnt really unconscious. Seeing Patricks gaze turning somewhat scrutinizing, Candice quickly spoke with a look of grievance, Paddy, did I faint just now? I suddenly lost consciousness, didnt know anything. Then, when I woke up, Miss North hit me, it hurts so much! Why would Miss North treat me like this? Ive been with you, enduring hunger and cold, almost unable to go on. We finally rescued Miss North, and this is how she treats me? Patrick was momentarily speechless. Candice had indeed been by his side, searching for Jane together. He hadnt expected that Janes idea of treatment involved punching Candice. Seeing Candices pitiful appearance, Jane couldnt help but retort, Miss Candice, youre not being fair. When did I hit you? I was helping you recover. Look at you now, full of vitality. You followed Patrick to save me, and now Ive saved you once, so were even. After saying that, Jane ignored Candice, grabbed Nanas hand, and said, Nana, lets go find Uncle Newton. Nana was surprised, Dont you want to rest first? After all, you were trapped in the cave for two whole days, and you look exhausted. Jane shook her head, I want to find Uncle Newton as soon as possible. Regardless, Jane wanted to find Uncle Newton quickly, to seek his help for Old Pansy. Jane, Ill go with you, Patrick suddenly spoke in a deep voice. Before Jane could respond, Candice grabbed Patrick and, clutching her chest, said, Paddy, dont go. Im in pain, Jane hit me so hard. Patrick frowned, Candy, let Morton take you back first. When I find Dr. Newton, Ille to you. Seeing Patrick insisting on going with Jane to find Dr. Newton, Candices eyes shed with a hint of resentment. She held onto Patrick tightly, tears streaming down, looking pitiful, Paddy, you once said you would protect me for a lifetime, that youd love me forever. Now, you can just abandon me like this These words fell into Janes ears, sounding so grating. Patrick had said simr things to her. Jane, dont be afraid, Im here, Ill protect you. Jane, I love you, Ill make you the happiest woman in the world. But he had said the same to Candy. Taking a deep breath, Jane pushed away all the difort in her heart, nced at Nana, and said, Nana, lets go! Jane pulled Nana away, leaving. Patrick, his gaze fixed on Janes indifferent departing figure, absentmindedly told Candice, Candy, be obedient, go back with Morton first. Paddy! Candice clenched her fists tightly. Jane, again, because of Jane! Why? Why did Patrick care so much about Jane? In the envious gaze of Candice, Patrick caught up with Jane and spoke in a deep voice, Jane, lets go find Dr. Newton together. Jane paused and turned to look at him, her expression indifferent. No need. Uncle Newton doesnt like meeting strangers. You better go apany your Candy. Jane, about me and Candy Patrick began to exin, but suddenly a urgent voice came from a distance. Jane! This voice Jane followed the sound and saw Osborn rushing toward her hurriedly. Osborn, why are you here? Jane eximed. Osborn quickly approached, I saw the news and found out you were in trouble. Why are you so foolish? Why didnt you tell me? When Jane suddenly left with Nana earlier, Osborn didnt know where Jane had gone. Later, seeing the news, he found out about Janes situation and rushed over immediately. Unexpectedly, he was a stepte, and Patrick had already rescued Jane. Jane thought for a moment and smiled, I didnt want to worry you, so I didnt tell you. After a pause, Jane added, Osborn, Im fine. Now lets go find Dr. Newton. You go back first. Osborns gaze focused tightly on Janes face. Jane, Ill go with you. After a moment of contemtion, Jane nodded. Lets go! Patricks handsome face suddenly darkened. Earlier, Jane refused hispany, citing Dr. Newtons dislike of strangers. But now, she allowed Osborn to apany her? Implying that he was a stranger, and Osborn was not? Jane, Nana, and Osborn walked towards Mont Brush together. Jane, why are you so foolish,ing here alone? Why didnt you tell me, let me apany you? The thought of Jane facing an avnche and almost losing her life made Osborn shudder. Before Jane could respond, Nana frowned and said, Osborn, Jane has just escaped danger. Can you let her be quiet? Im sorry, Jane. Osborn was startled and fell silent. Nana, still concerned about the recent events, said, Jane, you should have let Patrick go with you. Why? Jane pursed her lips. Nana sighed lightly, Cant you see how much he cares about you? Also, everyone knows about Candices feelings for him. Arent you pushing Patrick into her arms by doing this? Jane understood the logic, but every time she thought about what Candice had said, about Patricks nervousness around her, her heart felt constricted. Dont push Patrick away just because of a momentary anger, Nana said with some frustration. Osborn, no longerposed, interjected, Nana, what are you saying? Patrick likes Candy. Dont meddle in. Nana knew that Osborn liked Jane, but Jane liked Patrick, and now there was also CandiceAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Faced with thisplex love square, Nana could only shake her head helplessly. Chapter 188: Have You Met My Parents? The three of them moved forward, and as the ice and snow had notpletely melted, the journey was full of bumps and difficulties, especially for Jane. If I had known, I should have let Patrick use the helicopter to bring us here, Nanained. Instead of letting Candice cling to Patrick, it would have been better to have him bring them to find Dr. Newton. After all, the purpose of finding Dr. Newton was to save Old Pansy. Patrick had a responsibility to bring them here. Janes face stiffened. She looked around with a furrowed brow, We should be close by. Are you sure? Nana questioned, puzzled. Everywhere is covered in snow, deste, and it doesnt look like theres any sign of human activity. ording to what Megan said, it should be around here, Jane paused her steps. Osborn, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke in a deep voice, pointing ahead, Jane, is this the ce? Following Osborns indication, not far behind a dense forest, a small cabin faintly appeared. Passing through the forest revealed a hidden paradise on the other side. It should be right here! Janes tone carried excitement. Approaching, she knocked on the door, Is anyone there? No response. Could we be mistaken? Is this the wrong ce? Nana asked worriedly. Janes face darkened, but she persisted in knocking on the door, raising her voice, Anyone? Uncle Newton, are you in there? After a while, the wooden door creaked open, revealing a middle-aged man with graying hair in Janes line of sight. Sword-like eyebrows, bright eyes, a full face of sideburns, vaguely resembling the image of Uncle Newton in Janes memory, just much older. It was him! Truly Uncle Newton! Old Pansy could be saved! Jane spoke with some excitement, Uncle Newton, do you still recognize me?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Are you Bernice? Rory Newton squinted in shock, staring closely at Jane at the doorway, muttering with an excited expression, Bernice, Bernice Bernice? Who was that? Jane was stunned, Uncle Newton, dont you recognize me? Im Jane. Jane? Rory snapped back to reality, disappointment flickering in his eyes. He said lightly, So, its you. Yes, Uncle Newton, do you remember me? When I was a child and seriously ill, you saved me, andter you taught me medical skills. Jane spoke urgently, fearing that Rory might have forgotten her. Rory nodded, examining Jane from head to toe. His tone carried a hint of emotion, Youve grown so much. Come in, and lets talk. Relieved that Rory still recognized her, Jane turned to Nana and Osborn, saying, Wait for me outside. I know Uncle Newton doesnt like meeting strangers. Entering the small cabin, Rory mmed the door shut with a bang. Take a seat, Rory pointed to a wooden stool in the room. How did you know I was here? Following his words, Jane sat down and straightforwardly said, Uncle Newton, I came to ask for your help with something. To ask me to treat an illness? Rory guessed Janes intention but tly refused, Go back. I wont leave this ce. Jane pleaded urgently, Uncle Newton, I know my request is abrupt, but Mr. Pansys life is at stake, and only you can save him. Can you please help me? Mr. Pansy? Are you referring to the Mr. Pansy from Pansy Group? Rory furrowed his brow. Yes, Mr. Pansy. He and my grandfather were close friends. Uncle Newton, please, for the sake of my grandfather, save Mr. Pansy. Can you? Jane grabbed Rorys arm, pleading earnestly. After all, Old Pansys illness was also her responsibility. If Uncle Newton didnt agree, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. Feeling Janes warmth on his arm, Rorys thoughts drifted away. Rory, save him, please, save him Back then, Bernice had also held his arm, begging him to save her beloved. Looking at the face in front of him, so simr to Bernices, Rory sighed lightly. After contemting for a moment, he finally nodded. Uncle Newton, you agreed? Jane felt a wave of relief. Yes, Rory replied indifferently. Thank you, Uncle Newton. Janes heart finally let go of a heavy burden. A smile appeared on her lips. Can we head to Guavo as soon as possible? Now that Uncle Newton had been found, the sooner they reached Guavo, the sooner Old Pansy could wake up. Ill get ready. Rory stood up, took a wooden box from inside the room, and slung it over his shoulder. Jane recognized it as Rorys medical kit. Jane, do you remember the things from the past? Rory suddenly spoke. Things from the past Did he mean the events before that severe illness? Janes eyes darkened. Uncle Newton, I dont remember many things from my childhood. Grandfather said it was the aftermath of that illness. Is that true? Yes, Rory nodded somewhat perfunctorily. Lets go! Uncle Newton, have you met my parents? What do they look like? Jane hesitated before asking. She had asked her grandfather this question before, but he either changed the subject or got angry every time. So, Jane dared not ask again, afraid of hurting her grandfathers feelings. Perhaps Uncle Newton knew something? No, when I visited your home, there were only you and your grandfather, Rorys eyes flickered. His answer left Jane somewhat disappointed. Intuition told her that Uncle Newton was hiding something from her. What could it be? Jane understood Rorys temperament. If he didnt want to say, no matter how much she asked, it would be useless. Well, the urgent matter now was to get back to Guavo quickly and let Uncle Newton save Old Pansy. Jane and Rory walked out of the cabin side by side, and Nana and Osborn hurriedly approached. This is Uncle Newton. Jane introduced with a smile. Uncle Newton, these are my friends, Nana and Osborn. Dr. Newton, Ive heard a lot about you. Nana and Osborn admired Rorys medical skills. However, Rory merely gave them a faint nce, showing an indifferent attitude. Nana and Osborn had heard from Jane that Rorys temperament was a bit odd. They exchanged a nce and silently followed behind Jane. Back in the vige, as they reached the intersection, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Jane, blocking her way. Jane furrowed her eyebrows, Patrick, what are you doing? Ive been waiting for you, Patrick said in a deep tone. Dont worry, Ive found Uncle Newton. He agreed toe back to Guavo with me to save your grandfather, Jane said calmly. Chapter 189: A Series of Nightmares Patricks deep gaze flickered with a hint of surprise,nding on the middle-aged man behind Jane. If he wasnt mistaken, this seemingly unremarkable man should be Dr. Newton. Patrick took a step forward, his tone carrying a hint of respect, Dr. Newton, thank you. Rory let out a cold snort, If you want to thank someone, thank Jane. The usually lofty Patrick felt a bit embarrassed, giving a wry smile. It seemed that the temperament of miracle workers was a bit peculiar. Otherwise, Rory, with his extraordinary medical skills, wouldnt have hidden away in this icy wilderness without reason. Considering this, Patrick understood. He was concerned about Old Pansys condition, Jane, time is of the essence. Lets set off as soon as possible. Jane nodded gently, Lets go! She also wanted to return to Guavo quickly and cure Old Pansy. Patrick pulled out his phone, intending to call Morton when Candice, panting heavily, ran over. She went straight to Patrick, grabbed his arm, and spoke softly, Paddy. With disheveled hair and still wearing cotton slippers, she looked somewhat disheveled. Candy? What happened? Patrick was taken aback, his thin lips slightly lifted. Candice, warily ncing at Jane, tightened her grip on Patricks arm, her voice soft, I woke up and couldnt find you. I searched everywhere, only to discover youre here. Patrick hade out while Candice was asleep. Now, seeing her anxious appearance, he patted her shoulder reassuringly, Candy, Jane has found Dr. Newton. We need to rush back to Guavo. Since you havent fully recovered, stay here and rest for a few days. Ill have Mortone to pick you up in a few days. No, Paddy, I dont want to stay alone. I want to go back with you. Candices head shook like a tambourine. How could she let Patrick and Jane go together? She wouldnt give Jane any chance to get close to Patrick! But your health Patrick hesitated. Tears welled up in Candices eyes as she looked at him, pitifully saying, Im fine. I dont want to stay alone. Ill be scared Seeing Candice portraying herself as a weak and pitiful white lotus in front of Patrick, Janes expression turned cold, impatiently urging, Patrick, are you leaving or not?! Lets go, Patricks expression became stern. The group boarded Patricks private ne, flying towards Guavo. Patrick, is this ne safe? Nana, sitting next to Jane, looked around uneasily. It wont have any idents or be tampered with again, right? Janes previous life-threatening experience at sea had frightened Nana considerably. Now, sitting on Patricks private ne, Nana was starting to develop a fear of heights. Patrick sat in the front seat, turning to look at Janes face with his deep gaze. Their eyes met, but Jane averted hers. Patricks handsome face darkened a bit, and he spoke with some frustration, Miss Nana, do you think I would make the same mistake twice? Morton quickly added, Miss Nana, rest assured. Ive had the ne thoroughly checked; its very safe, no issues at all. Thats good to hear, Nana shrugged. Paddy, are you sure everything is okay? Candice naturally sat next to Patrick, clinging to him throughout the journey like a piece of toffee. Yeah, its fine, Patrick said indifferently. Candice nced yfully at the man beside her, resting her head on his shoulder. Paddy, do you know that ever since I fell off the cliff that time, Ive been most afraid of standing in high ces and also afraid of flying in nes. Patricks heart skipped a beat. Fear of heights and nes Jane also had acrophobia. Candy and Jane had many simrities. Not sensing the mans peculiar reaction beside her, Candice continued, But now, with you by my side, Im not afraid of anything. Yeah, Patrick responded indifferently, his mind elsewhere. We still have two hours before reaching Guavo. Take a good rest for now. Her body shivering, Candice suddenly snuggled into Patricks embrace. Paddy, I feel so cold Candice clung tightly to him, a sensation that made Patrick somewhat ufortable. Gently pushing Candice away, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her. In a detached tone, he said, This should keep you warm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Feeling Patricks distance, Candices expression changed slightly. ncing at Jane, who sat expressionless in the back seat, she lifted a sweet and satisfied smile. Paddy, youre so good to me. This scene was particrly piercing in Janes eyes. Jane simply closed her eyes, out of sight, out of mind. Yet, involuntarily, scenes from the ne crash when she returned from France with Patrick resurfaced in her mind. It hadnt even been half a month since then, but thinking about it now felt like a lifetime ago. What Patrick earnestly said to her at that time, were they sincere? With furrowed brows, Jane took a deep breath, banishing these inexplicable emotions from her heart. She wondered if Patrick had discovered the mastermind behind the ne crash? Was it really Winston? If so, why hadnt she heard any news about Winston? If not, then who could it be? Silently contemting these thoughts, Janes eyelids grew heavier, finally sumbing to the realm of dreams. Her sleep was uneasy. In her dream, she felt trapped in a pitch-ck room. Many people intimidated and beat her. She wanted to struggle but was powerless. Suddenly, the scene changed. She was running haphazardly in the mountains. There were many menacing figures chasing her. As they were about to catch up, Jane ran forward desperately. But- Ahead was a cliff She looked down, a pitch-ck abyss, unfathomable. With an ambush ahead and pursuers behind, she had no way out! Just as Jane felt helpless, a tall woman with high heels walked toward her, sneering. It was Candice! She approached Jane step by step, her delicate face contorted, red lips opening like a venomous snake. Paddy is mine, and no one can take him away! Jane, including you! As she spoke, Candice reached out, pushing Jane fiercely off the cliff! Ah! No!!! The terrifying sense of falling spread throughout her body, and Jane woke up abruptly. Chapter 190: Miraculous Acupuncture Suddenly opening her eyes, Jane found herself surrounded by the cabins overhead lights as the ne continued its smooth flight. Jane took a long breath, relieved that it was just a nightmare Jane, how are you feeling? Several concerned voices spoke simultaneously. Jane, holding her chest, with lingering fear, shook her head. Nothing, just had a nightmare. The dream had felt so real. Real to the point it seemed like an actual event. Why would she dream such a strange dream? Could it be because of being nauseated by Candice these past few days? Osborn nced at Jane, seeing her pale face and sweat on her forehead. Concerned, he spoke, Jane, you look awful. Are you sure youre okay? Jane forced a smile. Im fine. Ill take a look. Rory stood up and walked to Jane. Bending down slightly, he ced his index finger on Janes pulse. After two minutes, Rory smiled and said, Nothing serious. Probably because youve been too tired and mentally stressed these past few days. Just rest, and youll be fine. Okay. Jane regained herposure. Thank you, Uncle Newton.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. These past few days had indeed been exhausting for her-trapped in a cave after an avnche, two days of constant anxiety, and rushing back to Guavo after being rescued. Even with her good physical condition, it took a toll. Give me a cup of lemon water, Patrick suddenly spoke, addressing the flight attendant. Mr. Pansy, please wait a moment. The flight attendant smiled and respectfully replied. Soon, she brought the lemon water and handed it to Patrick. Mr. Pansy, heres your lemon water. Patrick took the cup and turned, passing it to Jane. You like lemon water. Drink some; itll make you feel better. Jane hesitated for a moment but instinctively took the cup. The touch of Patricks palm against her fingertips caused her heart to skip a beat. Did Patrick still remember that she liked lemon water? Paddy, I want lemon water too. Candice tightened her grip on Patricks hand, a hint of envy shing in her eyes, as she nudged his arm. Patrick, expressionless, told the flight attendant, Bring another cup of lemon water. Thank you, Paddy. Candice leaned close to Patricks ear, shing a provocative smile at Jane where he couldnt see. Frustrated, Jane ced the lemon water aside. No matter how she looked at it, Candice didnt seem like the gentle and understanding girl Patrick described. It seemed she needed to investigate this Candice more thoroughly. After several hours of long-distance travel, the ne finallynded smoothly at Guavos airport. Uncle Newton, lets go to the hospital to see Old Pansy now. The moment the nended, Jane couldnt wait to head to the hospital. Rory nodded. Lets go. Morton had already arranged a car, and the group hurried to the hospital. In the hospital room, Dr. Pater, informed in advance, was waiting for them. Beatrice and Melissa were also in the room, keeping vigil by Old Pansys side. Dr. Pater, how is my grandfather? Patrick hurriedly asked upon entering the room. Same as before. Dr. Paters gaze shifted to Rory behind Patrick. Still unconscious, but all the indicators are normal. Dr. Newton,e over and take a look. Rory took a step forward, speaking coldly, All of you, leave. Wait outside for me. Patricks sword-like eyebrows furrowed. Despite the widespread acim for Rorys miraculous medical skills, the rumors were just that-rumors. He hadnt witnessed it personally. If only he and his grandfather were in the room, what if something went wrong Suddenly, Beatrice coldly interjected, We all leave? Thats not eptable. Beatrice scrutinized Rory from head to toe. You are Dr. Newton? Rory remained expressionless, ignoring her. Patrick, is this guy really Dr. Newton? Can he cure your grandfather? Beatrice raised her voice, her tone sharp. I heard Jane brought him. Dont forget, its Jane who caused your grandfathers condition. Is she genuinely kind enough to find someone to treat him? Mrs. Pansy, mind your words. You can question me, but you absolutely cannot question Uncle Newton! Jane, caught off guard by Beatrices confrontation, retorted. After all the hardships she endured to bring Uncle Newton, she didnt want Beatrice to ruin it. Mom, stop talking. Patrick, seeing Rorys displeased expression, spoke coldly. Everyone, leave. Regardless of everything, Dr. Newton was now his grandfathers only hope. He was willing to trust Jane, to trust that Rory could heal his grandfather. Beatrices face changed, and Melissa added, Cousin, Aunt is right. Grandfather is of noble status. How can we let someone like him treat him? Shut up! When did it be your turn to speak about Grandfathers matters? Patricks handsome face tensed, and he directly had the bodyguards pull Beatrice and Melissa out. Dr. Newton, I entrust my grandfather to you. Patrick nced deeply at Rory and spoke in a deep voice. Afterward, he, along with the others, walked out of the ward. Rory suddenly spoke, Jane, stay. Jane paused in her steps. Alright, Uncle Newton. No! Jane, you cant go in. Beatrice blocked Jane. You, the jinx, do you want to harm us more?! Patrick, with a cold face, pulled Beatrice away. Mom, can you please stay quiet! Patrick, did you forget how your grandfather fell ill? Do you want Jane to harm him again? Beatrice red fiercely at Jane, attempting to stop her again but was pulled away by Patrick. Ignoring Beatrice, Jane entered the ward and closed the door. How is it, Uncle Newton? Can you cure Old Pansys illness? Jane, with hopeful eyes, stared at Rory. After a moment of contemtion, Rory spoke, Yes. Jane felt a wave of relief. She believed in Rorys medical skills. If Uncle Newton said it could be cured, then it surely could. Rory opened his medical kit, revealing an array of silver needles. Uncle Newton, are you nning to use acupuncture? Jane asked. She had thought about using acupuncture for Old Pansy before, but shecked the confidence, and the opportunity didnt present itself. Now, with Uncle Newton personally administering acupuncture to Old Pansy, there was certainty that it could bring about a full recovery. Yes. Rory nodded, selected a few of the thinnest silver needles, sterilized them with alcohol, and then approached the acupoints on Old Pansys chest. Chapter 191: Leave it to Jane Rorys technique was extraordinary, his movements swift and precise, a series of actions flowing seamlessly like a masterful performance, leaving Jane dazzled. Jane, did you see it clearly? Rory deliberately slowed down, ncing at Jane. Yeah. Jane nodded, mentally noting Rorys technique. After about half an hour, Rory removed the silver needles from Old Pansys chest one by one and returned them to the medical kit. Uncle Newton, is it done? Jane was still immersed in Rorys mesmerizing acupuncture technique. Yes. Rory nodded gently, turning to open the wards door. Patrick, who had been waiting outside the door, rushed to the bedside when the door finally opened. Concerned, he asked, How is my grandfather? Old Pansys condition can be treated with acupuncture. Rory calmly spoke, Ive just performed acupuncture on him. Why is he still unresponsive? Are you trying to extort money, you ipetent quack? Beatrice lowered her head, questioning, staring at Old Pansy still lying unconscious on the bed. As she spoke, Janes lips curled into a mocking smile. No reaction? Didnt you see that Old Pansysplexion has improved a lot? Patrick looked down, and indeed, Old Pansys face was no longer as pale as before but had a hint of rosy color. It seemed that his grandfathers condition was indeed improving. Patrick, whose handsome face had been tense, rxed a bit. Just as he was about to express his gratitude, he suddenly saw Old Pansys fingers move. Grandfather, Grandfather! Patricks heart lifted with joy as he grabbed Old Pansys hand. Rory, standing aside, calmly spoke, He hasnt woken up so quickly. Old Pansys condition requires at least three acupuncture sessions to wake up, and Ive only done one. Then please, Dr. Newton, help my grandfather with acupuncture as soon as possible. Patrick urgently requested. He had been hoping for Old Pansy to wake up for a long time, and now there was finally hope. Rory raised an eyebrow. This matter cant be rushed. Each acupuncture session needs a three-day interval. Otherwise, the patient will be at risk. Oh Patrick, upon hearing this, felt a slight disappointment. It meant that his grandfather would need at least another ten days to wake up. However,pared to before, the situation was much better now. At least, his grandfather was gradually improving, and he would wake up after three acupuncture sessions. Thinking of this, Patricks tone took on a rare lightness. Dr. Newton, then please stay here for a few more days until my grandfather wakes up Patricks words were interrupted by Rory. Ill leave immediately. What? Patrick was stunned. But my grandfather The remaining acupuncture sessions, leave them to Jane. Rorys gaze fell on Jane. Jane??? Can she handle it? Beatrice jumped in again, vehemently opposed. Jane gave a cold smile. Can I handle it? Well, can you? Beatrices face changed. Jane continued, Werent you questioning Uncle Newtons medical skills just now? The fact proves that Uncle Newtons skills are excellent and fully capable of curing Old Pansy. He can, doesnt mean you can! Melissa took a step forward, giving Jane a disdainful look. Do you understand medicine? I think you just want to show off in front of Cousin, right? Rory frowned. Jane, Im leaving now. The Pansy family was in chaos, and Rory didnt want to stay here and endure the chaos any longer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Rory turned around and briskly walked out of the ward. Uncle Newton, Ill walk you out, Jane hurriedly followed. Rory paused, giving Jane a meaningful look. Jane, no need to apany me. Take care of yourself. With that, he walked away without looking back. Knowing Rorys personality, decisive and straightforward, Jane sighed lightly as she watched his departing figure. Lost in her thoughts, Patricks hoarse voice suddenly came from behind, Jane, did Dr. Newton really leave? Jane turned around, her expression unchanged. Yes, Uncle Newton left. But dont worry, I will cure Mr. Pansy. After all, Old Pansys illness was caused by her, and she would do everything in her power to help. In three days, Ille on time to perform acupuncture on Mr. Pansy. Jane nced at Candice, who was closely following Patrick. She spoke coldly, Im tired now; Im going back. Ill walk you, Patrick blurted out without hesitation. No need for you to walk me. Jane furrowed her brow, spoke dismissively, and turned to walk towards the elevator. Patrick wanted to catch up, but Candice held him back. Paddy, I want to go back too. Will you escort me? Jane reached the hospital entrance, and a ck Bentley parked right in front of her. It was Osborns car. The door opened, and Osborn, being a gentleman, got out, nodding slightly in an inviting gesture. Jane, get in. Ill take you home. Days of rushing around had left Jane extremely exhausted. Thank you. She smiled and took the front passenger seat. What about Nana? Jane asked as she fastened her seatbelt. Osborn reached over to help Jane with the seatbelt. She went back to the hotel first. Okay. Jane responded faintly. Osborn stepped on the gas, and the car headed towards the East Garden. When Patrick arrived at the hospital entrance, he saw Jane sitting in Osborns car, smiling. His expression instantly turned icy. Candice caught up, Paddy, what are you looking at? Nothing. Patrick withdrew his gaze, his thin lips tightly pressed, revealing his displeasure. Isnt that Osborn and Jane? Candice, seeing Patricks gloomy expression, added fuel to the fire. It looks like the gossip news online is true. Jane is cohabiting with Osborn, isnt she? Candy, arent you tired and want to go home? Patrick impatiently interrupted Candice. Yeah. Candice looked at Patrick with a tender gaze. Paddy, can you escort me? I have something to do. Ill have the driver take you. Patrick spoke coldly. Candices heart skipped a beat. Paddy, whats wrong? I can apany you No need, Candy. You go back first. Patrick unceremoniously had the driver take Candice back. He drove with a cold expression, heading towards the East Garden Chapter 192: Osborn’s Confession Again Osborn drove Jane to the East Garden. Jane was exhausted, leaning against the seat, closing her eyes to rest. Unconsciously, she drifted into a light slumber. After parking the car, Osborn turned his head, silently watching Jane peacefully asleep. Dim light illuminated Janes face, entuating her exceptionally fairplexion. Her long eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her cheek. Despite a hint of fatigue and weariness, she remained radiant and captivating, tugging at his heartstrings. Staring at Jane for a few minutes, Osborns heart rate quickened. Unable to resist, he leaned down, getting closer to her Just as Osborns lips were about to touch Janes cheek, she suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes to see Osborns handsome face approaching hers. Osborn, what are you doing? Jane was startled, furrowing her brow, and cautiously moving back. Osborn snapped out of it, quickly straightening his posture. With a somewhat awkward cough, he said, Jane, were here. ncing outside, Jane nodded faintly. Yeah, thanks for the ride. Opening the car door, Jane stepped out, preparing to walk towards her home, when Osborns deep voice came from behind, Jane Jane paused, turning to him. Is there something else? Osborn walked up to Jane, nodded slightly, and, looking down at her from a height, his gaze gradually deepened. Jane, can you give me a chance, be my girlfriend? Girlfriend??? Facing Osborns confession again, Jane was somewhat surprised. Hadnt she already made things clear with him before? She thought Osborn had let go of his feelings for her. But- Clearly, he hadnt. After some thought, Jane carefully spoke, Osborn, didnt we agree before? If I find true love, youll be happy for me. Between us, its just friendship. Yes, I said that before. But Patrick doesnt deserve you. Being with him has hurt you deeply, and he cant give you happiness. Osborns emotions suddenly became intense. He stepped forward, cing his hands on Janes shoulders. His gaze was unusually profound, carrying a hint of stubbornness. Jane, give me a chance to take care of you, protect you. I will do a thousand times better than Patrick. Trust me! Osborn, dont do this. Jane furrowed her delicate eyebrows, speaking calmly. Jane, before, you said you found true love, and I thought Patrick would genuinely love you and make you happy. But thats not the case. Osborn persisted. Clearly, Patrick truly loves Candy. The reason he agreed to engage with you before was because he thought Candy was no longer in the picture. But now, he has found Candy, and we can all see how he treats her. Jane, dont deceive yourself anymore. Patrick is simply not suitable for you. Hearing Osborns words, Janes expression gradually turned cold. Seeing Janes displeasure, Osborn felt a slight pang in his heart. I know I shouldnt have said all this today, but If you know you shouldnt have said it, then dont. Im tired. Jane looked up, meeting Osborns gaze with a cold tone. You should understand; its impossible between us. Is it because you still love Patrick? Osborns gaze dimmed slightly. Jane shook her head, It has nothing to do with him. With that, Jane no longer paid attention to the brooding Osborn, turning away to walk forward. Sitting in the elevator, Jane reached her apartment door, took out her keys from her bag, and opened the door. As she entered, just about to close the door, a tall and sturdy figure shed from the dim staircase nearby. Arge hand reached out, holding the door that was about to close, and stepped inside. Startled, Jane eximed, Who is it? The man snorted. That voice By the faint moonlight from outside, she clearly saw the mans appearance. He exuded a cold aura, dressed in a ck handcrafted suit that almost blended with the night. His three-dimensional and profound facial features seemed like a perfect masterpiece crafted by a divine hand, noble and elegant. His deep, mysterious eyes were slightly narrowed, and the profound gaze, with a hint of chill, was fixed on her face. Patrick?! Why was he here? Jane was puzzled, asking in a cold tone, Patrick, why are you here? What, dont want to see me? Patrick smirked, his tone carrying a trace of anger. He reached out, mmed the door shut with a bang. If you came for Old Pansy, you dont need to worry. Ill go to the hospital to acupuncture him in three days. Jane looked expressionless at Patrick, spoke tly, and issued a dismissal. Im tired and need to rest. Please leave. She couldnt think of any reason why Patrick would suddenly appear here. Wasnt he supposed to be taking Candy home? Patricks handsome face darkened, and he suddenly grabbed Janes wrist, forcefully pressing her against the door. Let go of me A pain shot through her wrist, and Jane struggled. Before she could finish her sentence, all her words were sealed by the man in front of her. Patricks kiss came down forcefully, dominating, rough, and overwhelming, without any tenderness. In his deep and mysterious gaze, desire and anger intertwined, rolling and surging. The long-lost pleasant feeling from the woman in front of him was so familiar, making Patrick unable to stop. He missed her! Madly missed her! Since Jane canceled the engagement and moved out of Xin Cheng Garden, her every smile and frown lingered in his mind all the time. Since she moved out, there hadnt been a night when he could sleep peacefully. When he saw the news about her and Osborn online, he was angry, he was scared, afraid that he had really lost her forever. Knowing that she was in danger in Changbai Mountain, he went to find her regardless of everything. Now, he couldnt care about his grandfather or Candy, rushing all the way to the East Garden just to see her. But what did he see? What he saw was Osborn grabbing her shoulders, the two standing on the roadside, intimately engaged. They were so close, and their actions were so affectionate. And Jane, she treated him with this indifferent attitude.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Did Jane really like Osborn? Were those rumors online true?! A burning anger surged within him, and Patricks domineering kiss intensified. His tongue forcefully pried open her lips, unhesitatingly, aggressively probing inside Chapter 193: Are You Sure She’s Candy? This sudden kiss took Jane by surprise. She stiffened, her mind momentarily nk. After a few seconds, she finally reacted. What was Patrick doing?! They had already called off the engagement, and there was no connection between her and Patrick anymore. Why did he have the audacity to vite her like this? With determination, Janes teeth fiercely bit down on Patricks lips. Apanied by the metallic taste of blood, a sharp pain shot through the lip, causing Patrick to instinctively release Jane. Janes chest heaved violently, filled with shame and anger. She panted, saying, Patrick, thats enough! Patricks face turned an iron blue, and the chilling aura he emitted made people shiver. The air seemed to freeze at that moment. With furrowed brows, Patricks handsome face tensed, his eyes slightly narrowed, staring intently at Jane. Did she hate his touch so much? Clearly, in the past, when they were together, she enjoyed him kissing her like this. He only spoke after what felt like an eternity, his face cold, his voice deep, Jane, are you really with Osborn? Jane furrowed her brows. Did you heartlessly break off the engagement because of Osborn? Seeing Jane silent, Patricks face grew colder. Because of Osborn? Heh, was Patrick ying the victim here? Clearly, it was because of Candy! Jane suddenly raised her eyes, meeting his icy gaze. Patrick, please dont nder me and Osborn. Why I broke off the engagement, dont you understand it in your heart? I dont understand! Patricks deep eyes were bottomless, anger rolling within. Tell me, why? Today, he wanted to hear the answer from Janes own mouth. Jane sneered, Since you pretend not to understand when you clearly do, fine, Ill make it clear for you. Taking a deep breath, Jane stared into Patricks eyes, continuing, A long time ago, I told you that I have a cleanliness obsession with rtionships. My future husband must love me wholeheartedly and only have me in his heart. And you, obviously, youve always loved Candy. So, you canceled the engagement because of Candy? Patrick raised an eyebrow, his mood suddenly improving. Not because of Osborn, but because of Candy Did this mean that Jane still cared about him? Yes. Jane nodded. Patricks gaze deepened, and he spoke in a low, deep voice, So, if I say that Candy and I are not as you imagine, and theres nothing between us, will youe back to me? Do you think Id believe that? Janes lips curled with a hint of sarcasm. Patrick stared deeply at her. Why wouldnt you believe it?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. On the day of our engagement ceremony, on such an important day, you disappeared without considering my feelings, and I couldnt reach you. I thought something had happened to you, went crazy looking for you, and what did I find? You were with Candy. Clearly, in your eyes, Candy is more important than me. Or should I say, from beginning to end, the person you love is Candy. Since thats the case, this engagement, which shouldnt have existed in the first ce, has even less reason to continue. Patrick squinted his eyes. I did not disregard your feelings. That day, didnt I send you a message, telling you Id pick you upter? A message? Jane was taken aback. When did he send her a message? I havent seen any message, Jane sarcastically remarked. Patrick furrowed his brows. His phone had run out of battery that day, and it was Candy who sent the message. Why hadnt Jane received it? Where did things go wrong? Seeing Patrick silent, Jane asked coldly, Patrick, dare you say you havent loved Candy for so many years? In your heart, the person youve been thinking about isnt Candy? Jane, I dont deny that I have a special feeling for Candy, but its not as you imagine, Patrick carefully exined. He didnt know how to rify things to Jane. Indeed, Candy held a significant ce in his heart. He once thought that the Candy he had been searching for was the one he loved. However, after meeting Jane, he was gradually attracted to her, and the emotional bnce leaned toward Jane. When he saw Candice again, he realized that he didnt have the same affectionate feeling for her. The person he wanted to spend his life with was still Jane. Its just that Candy had saved him, and he wasnt the type to forget a debt of gratitude. So, when Candy made various demands of him, he would agree without hesitation. Jane bit her lip, silent. Her heart, however, stirred slightly. How much of Patricks words could be believed? Ive exined about Candy. Now, shouldnt you exin what your rtionship with Osborn is? Patricks heart still felt tight when he thought about what he had seen downstairs. Jane, however, answered with a question, Patrick, can you be sure that Candice is Candy? Of course, Patrick answered without hesitation. Why are you so sure? Jane asked further. Patricks gaze carried a hint of inquiry. Jane, what are you suspecting? Jane pursed her lips, about to speak, when suddenly Patricks phone rang. Patrick took out his phone from his pocket, looked down, and saw it was a call from Candice. Seeing the constant blinking of Candy on the screen, Janes face darkened. Patricks slender fingers pressed the answer button. Candy? On the other end, Candices voice came in a panic, Paddy, save me! Hurry, save me! Candy, what happened? Patricks tone involuntarily carried a trace of concern. Donte over, ah Paddy, help! Candices voice on the phone sounded tearful, as if she had encountered something terrifying. Candy? Candy? What happened? Patrick anxiously inquired. However, the call was abruptly disconnected. Patrick called back, but no one answered. Jane, Candy might be in danger. Ill go check. Patrick looked at Jane with a serious expression. Without waiting for Jane to respond, he walked straight to the door and left inrge strides. Watching Patrick hurriedly leave, Janes heart sank bit by bit. Just now, he said his feelings for Candice werent as she imagined. But as soon as he received Candices call, he rushed over like a madman. Did that look like having no feelings? The fact was right in front of her-Candice was more important to Patrick than she was. Chapter 194: Candice’s Seduction Patrick drove, speeding all the way to Candices ce. Candy, Candy! He knocked on the door, calling out with urgency in his voice. Candices crying voice came from inside, Let go of me, you thug! Let go of me! Soon, a mans voice followed, You bitch, I spent so much money on you, entertaining you at the bar every day. Now you say you wont do it anymore? Patricks face darkened, and he kicked open the door. Inside, the room was in disarray. Candice, disheveled, rushed out from the room. Behind her, there was a man with dyed blonde hair. Paddy, save me. The moment Candice saw Patrick, she quickly threw herself into his arms, panic-stricken. You bitch, Ive spent so much money on you, entertained you at the bar every day. Now, you say you wont do it anymore? The blonde-haired man cursed, his leering eyes fixed on Candice. Ive already resigned. I wont sing at the bar anymore, Candice cried. Not singing is okay. Apany me for a night, please me, and everything will be fine, the man said while reaching out to pull Candice. Candice hid behind Patrick, trembling all over. Donte over, Paddy, Im so scared. Patrick coldly nced at the blonde-haired man, blocking his hand from reaching Candice, and pushed him to the ground. Do you dare to meddle in others affairs? The man grumbled on the ground, attempting to get up. Patrick directly stepped on his chest. Get lost! His powerful and icy aura overwhelmed the man. The more he looked at Patrick, the more familiar he seemed. Fearful, he stammered, You Youre Mr. Pansy? Do you now know who Paddy is? Paddy wont let you bully me! Candice held onto Patricks arm, ring fiercely at the blonde man. Mr. Pansy, I didnt know Ang was your woman. I was blind and didnt recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me, dontpare me to you, the man apologized, bowing to Patrick. Patrick frowned. Still not leaving? Yes, yes, Im leaving. The man nodded hastily, quickly running out. Candy, its okay now. Dont be afraid, Patrick reassured her, ncing at Candice and lifting his lips slightly. Candice tightly grabbed Patricks arm, leaning against his chest, crying softly. Paddy, thanks to you today, otherwise, Im afraid I would have Who was that person just now? Patrick asked in a low voice. Candice sobbed, He was a former customer from the bar who had been bothering me. I didnt expect him toe to my house today and try to assault me. Paddy, if it werent for you, I think I would have been vited by him by now. Patrick patted Candices shoulder, his voice gentle. Candy, stop crying. Its over. Candice wiped away her tears. Paddy, Im really scared. Can you stay with me tonight? Seeing the tearful Candice in front of him, the refusal was stuck in Patricks throat. He nodded gently. Paddy, youre too good to me! Candice reached out, circled Patricks neck, and whispered in his ear with a scent like orchids. Patrick calmly pushed Candice away. Candy, youre tired. Rest early. Ill take a shower first, Candice said, a hint of a smile at the corner of her eyes as she nced deeply at Patrick. After speaking, she turned and walked towards the bathroom. Patrick sat on the sofa, and in his mind, Janes image involuntarily appeared-her voice, herughter. He rushed so quickly just now. Jane probably misunderstood again, right? His heart sank a bit. Patrick took out his phone, intending to call Jane, when suddenly a terrified scream echoed from the bathroom, Ah!!! Candy, whats wrong? Patricks heart jumped, standing up and asking. Paddy,e quickly! Im so scared! Candices anxious voice came out, as if something terrible had happened. Walking to the bathroom door, Patrick stopped in his tracks. Candy, are you okay? Patrick knocked on the door, asking in a deep voice. Theres a cockroach! Candice looked at the cockroach on the floor, intentionally exaggerating, Paddy,e in quickly, Im terrified of cockroaches. So, it was a cockroach. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief, calmly saying, Candy, dont be afraid. Just step on it. Or, finish your shower, and Ille in. Seeing Patrick standing outside and noting in, Candices eyes dimmed. Tonight, she wanted to win him over! For Patrick, she was determined to seed! Candice quickly finished her shower, put on a very sexy nightgown, and sprayed her favorite perfume. Looking at herself in the mirror, sexy and radiant, Candice curved her lips, opened the bathroom door, and walked out gracefully. Candy, are you okay? Patrick asked with concern as Candice walked out. Paddy, that cockroach was so big! I was really scared Candices chest heaved, deliberately slipping and falling into Patricks arms. Candy, are you okay? Patrick instinctively held Candice, feeling a bit stunned. Candice was wearing a semi-transparent silk nightgown in milky white. Her graceful figure was vaguely visible beneath the nightgown, exuding an indescribable charm.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Candices soft body intentionally brushed against Patricks strong arm. She looked up, gazing at him with tender eyes. Paddy, Im fine. The scent of overpowering perfume wafted over. Patrick frowned slightly, reaching out to steady Candice. Candy, itste. You should go to bed. Can you take me to my room? Candice rubbed her temples, looking weak and helpless. I feel a bit dizzy. She pressed herself against Patrick, and he reluctantly helped her to her room. As they entered the room, Candice suddenly exerted force, pulling Patrick onto the bed with her. Patrick was caught off guard, and both of them ended up on therge bed. Paddy Candice extended her arms, embracing Patricks shoulders. With a shy and flirtatious gaze, she looked at his irresistibly handsome face and softly spoke, Do you remember what you once said? You promised to marry me. You said I saved you, and youd give yourself to me. Chapter 195: A Man and a Woman Alone in a Room Candices hands, soft as willows, tightly wrapped around Patricks neck, her eyes filled with affection as she gazed at him adoringly. She could imagine the robust and powerful physique hidden beneath his ck suit, captivating and intoxicating. Candice licked her somewhat parched lips, feeling her heart elerate, pounding almost out of her chest. Tonight, she would undoubtedly spend an unforgettable night with Patrick. She would be his woman, his only beloved, the mistress of the Pansy family! Thinking so, Candice couldnt suppress the excitement in her heart. She pressed herself against him, wanting to meld with him. Patrick was embraced tightly by Candice. Her soft body was so close to his; he could even hear her slightly hurried breath. For some reason, Patrick felt this sensation, so unfamiliar, even somewhat repulsive. Clearly, when they were locked in that dark room, scared by the dogs, and Candy held him, he felt warmth, familiarity, and a touch of excitement. But now, Candices touch felt different. Why? Are you sure Candice is really Candy? Janes words suddenly echoed in Patricks ear. Was the woman in front of him truly Candy? This thought flickered in Patricks mind. Paddy, do you remember when we were locked in that dark room together? Back then, you were afraid of the big dogs, and every time you wanted me to hold you, just like now. Candice spoke while casually adjusting her nightgown, revealing a hint of her chest and the red plum-shaped birthmark on her shoulder. Patricks gaze fell on Candices shoulder, snapping back to reality. How could he doubt Candy? Candice was Candy. He was sure of it. But- His feelings for Candy hadpletely changed from eight years ago. After all, eight years had passed, and they had both grown up. It was normal for feelings to change over time. Candy, dont do this. Patrick felt a bit ufortable in Candices tight embrace. He pushed her away, stood up, and elegantly adjusted his clothes. Paddy, dont you like me? Candice didnt expect Patrick to push her away suddenly. Her expression changed slightly, Have you forgotten that you said you liked me and wanted to marry me? Patricks movements paused, and he frowned, Candy, those were just childhood jokes. Jokes? But I was serious. Candice stood up, facing Patrick, looking up at him earnestly with a slightly excited tone. Why was Patrick so indifferent to her? She had dropped enough hints, and as a strong and mature man, how could he remain unmoved? Candices beautiful eyes teared up, and her small hand grabbed Patricks arm. She murmured, Paddy, I really like you. When I fell off the cliff years ago, severely injured, it was thinking of you that kept me alive. All these years, Ive been thinking of you constantly. You said you would marry me; you wont go back on your word, right? Mentioning the events of those years, a sudden wave of guilt surged through Patricks heart. Yes, he had said those words back then. And Candy had fallen off the cliff to save him. He owed Candy. Candy, can we talk about these thingster? Patrick gently patted Candices hand, somewhat dismissively, For now, go to bed and get some good rest. Dont think too much. Is it because of Jane? Candice bit her lip, her eyes full of unwillingness. On such a good opportunity tonight, she used all her tricks, yet Patrick seemed to feel nothing! At the mention of Janes name, Patricks gaze softened a bit, remaining silent. It really was because of Jane! A barely perceptible hint of resentment shed in Candices eyes. Paddy, dont forget, Jane has already called off the engagement with you. Shes with Osborn now. Jane isnt worth your Before Candice could finish her words, Patrick interrupted in a stern tone, Candy, itste. You should sleep. Sensing Patricks impatience, Candice knew that if she persisted now, it would only backfire, making Patrick dislike her. Taking a deep breath, nails tightly pinching into her palms, Candice forced a sweet smile, Okay, Paddy, Ill go to sleep. What about you? Ill sit here with you. Patrick stretched his long legs and sat on the nearby sofa. Candice silentlyy down and turned off the light. In the dim moonlight, Patricks tall figure sat on the sofa, his handsome face showing a touch of mncholy. Watching Patrick, who was so close yet indifferent to her, Candice tightly clenched her fists. Jane! The reason Patrick was so cold to her was because of Jane! She wouldnt let Jane off! Patrick would eventually be hers, Candices! A sleepless night passed, and the next morning, Patrick drove Candice to Pansy Group. As Candice and Patrick entered the Pansy Group building, Jane happened to be arriving for work. Catching a glimpse of Janes tall figure behind them, Candice reached out and hooked her arm around Patricks, softly saying, Paddy, I suddenly feel a bit dizzy. Can I lean on you for a moment? Patrick gave a faint acknowledgment, and Candice leaned her head on Patricks shoulder, the action appearing particrly intimate. Witnessing this scene in front of her, Janes heart sank bit by bit. Last night, Patrick received a call from Candice and rushed out like a maniac. And early this morning, the two of them came to work together. So Patrick and Candice spent the whole night together? What did they do? Jane sarcastically curved her lips. Hah. A man and a woman alone in a room, what else could they do? Especially when that person was Candy, whom Patrick had always longed for. She even thought the words Patrick said to herst night had some truth. How ironic! From start to finish, Patricks heart belonged only to Candy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then why did Patrick say those things to herst night? What did he take her for? With a cold face, Jane silently walked behind them, heading into the secretarys office. There, she saw Candice sitting at her desk. Jane walked straight over, looked down at Candice, and coldly said, Candice, this is my seat. Please move. Chapter 196: “Love Jewelry” Resurgence Jane? Didnt you resign? Candice heard the voice, looked up, and saw Jane standing in front of her. She deliberately widened her eyes, wearing a surprised expression. I did resign, but Patrick didnt approve it, Jane said coldly, giving Patrick a nce with a sarcastic curve on her lips. So, I have no choice. Paddy, is that true? Candices pitiful eyes fell on Patrick. Patrick nodded faintly, Candy, this seat belongs to Jane. Ill arrange a new one for you. Hearing this, Candice stood up, speaking in a considerate tone, Paddy, I thought Jane had resigned, so I sat in her seat. Pausing for a moment, she bit her lip and lowered her gaze, Paddy, dont worry; I wont make things difficult for you. Ill move right away. Candice packed her things, settling into an empty seat nearby. Paddy, can I sit here? Sure. Patrick uttered a monosybic response. Someone helped tidy up Candices new seat, and then he returned to the CEOs office. Jane went back to her seat directly. Turning on herputer, she began to focus on her work. Due to the dy caused by her trip to Changbai Mountain to find Dr. Newton, being trapped in a cave by heavy snow, and several days of turmoil, she had umted a lot of work that needed to be addressed promptly. After quickly reviewing some recent sales data for Ice and Fire, Janes gaze gradually became colder. Because she quickly realized that something was wrong. Given the extensive publicity and the reversal in the Love Jewelry giarism incident, which had significantly advertised Pansy Group, the sales of Ice and Fire should have been soaring. However, recent sales not only failed to rise but dropped by twenty percent. How could this be? Under normal circumstances, this shouldnt happen at all. Jane quickly skimmed through the avable information, immediately calling for a meeting with relevant personnel to inquire about the situation. In the meeting room, Jane opened the documents, projected them onto the big screen, and then asked the sales department manager, Scott, Manager Scott, whats your view on the recent sales of Ice and Fire? Janes sharp gaze made Manager Scott tremble, hesitating for a moment before saying, Miss Jane, the sales of Ice and Fire have droppedpared to the previous month. And the reason? Jane asked coldly. This months sales have dropped by twenty percentpared to the previous month. Why? Well, recently, there have been many low-end products imitating Ice and Fire on the market, which are popr among ordinary people. However, Ice and Fire targets the high-end consumer group, and you know their standards are high. Now, with so many imitations, its effectively lowering the status of our product, Manager Scott exined, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. Jane questioned, Whichpanyunched these imitations? Manager Scott truthfully answered, ording to our investigation, thepany behind these imitations is Love Jewelry Jewelry Group. Love Jewelry? Jane was slightly surprised at the revtion. Previously, Love Jewelry had already suffered a significant blow to its reputation in the industry due to the giarism incident. Now, surprisingly, they were undeterred and still engaging in giarism? Janes expression grew even colder. Since these are imitations, why not hold them ountable? Why not demand a public apology from Love Jewelry, removal of all their products, andpensation for the losses to Pansy Group? Miss North, its like this. These imitations by Love Jewelry are cleverly done; they avoid the unique elements of Ice and Fire, so it doesnt constitute giarism. But it still gives people a sense of simrity, Manager Scott sighed lightly, expressing some helplessness. Alright, I understand. Keep an eye on this matter, Jane narrowed her eyes. You can go back to work now. Unexpectedly, within the few days she was away at Changbai Mountain, so much had happened upon her return to the office. In just a short span of time, Love Jewelry had made a resurgence, engaging in covert actions that had a considerable impact on Pansy Groups jewelry business, thanks to these underhanded tactics. Now, with this situation at hand, it was her responsibility to report to Patrick and discuss a strategy. Jane returned to her office seat, intending to organize the information she had just gathered before reporting to Patrick. She had not slept wellst night, and Jane decided to go to the pantry to make a cup of coffee. With information on Ice and Fire in one hand and a cup in the other, Jane walked toward the pantry, bending down to get water when suddenly the sound of high heels echoed from outside. Jane! Candices voice came from behind Jane. Jane looked up, seeing Candice approaching with an aggressive posture. Jane couldnt help but frown. Whats the matter? Candice mmed the door of the pantry shut, wearing high heels and taking deliberate steps toward Jane. Her tone carried a hint of provocation. Jane, since youve chosen to break off the engagement with Paddy and resign, why are youing back? How is that any of your business? Jane looked at Candice as if she were an idiot, responding calmly. Janes indifferent gaze made Candice feel ufortable. Candice raised her lips slightly, took a few steps forward, and approached Jane. She deliberately spoke in a suggestive tone, Let me tell you something. Paddy spent the night at my cest night. We spent the whole night together. As she spoke, Candice intentionally pulled at her neckline, revealing the love marks on her neck. In fact, these love marks were left by the blond guy yesterday. But at this moment, they appeared so ring in Janes eyes. Paddy said Im the only woman he truly loves. He will marry me, Candice provocatively smiled. Jane, if you have any sense, resign quickly. Never appear in front of Paddy again. Paddy only loves me. Dont think about seducing him or trying to take him away! If Patrick loves only you, why are you so afraid of him being taken away? Jane smiled lightly, unaffected. She patted the documents in her hands. I need to report to Patrick now. Excuse me, Miss Candice! You! Candice was choked by Janes retort, unable to catch her breath. She red at Jane with anger.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jane ignored Candice, walked past her, and left the pantry. Watching Janes graceful andposed figure, Candices eyes didnt hide a trace of resentment. Jane, I wont let you off! Youll see very soon! Chapter 197: Await with Anticipation Jane paid no further attention to Candice, walking steadily towards the CEOs office. Yet, her heart was slightly tinged with pain. Why did Candice repeatedly provoke her? What exactly did she want? Hadnt Candice already gotten together with Patrick? Why then this fear of losing him? Fear of him being snatched away? If Candice was truly Candy, she should be confident in holding onto Patricks heart firmly. Not acting this way. What was Candice afraid of, exactly? Jane pondered, sending a message to Anthony: **[Anthony, help me check on someone.]** Anthony quickly replied: **[Who? Please dont tell me its that Candy from many years ago.]** *Candy* Jane self-mockingly curled her lips. Yes, it was indeed about checking on Candy. Now, the focus was on Candice. Whether Candice was Candy or not she would have to wait and see. Jane smirked and sent another message to Anthony: **[Look into Candice, stage name Ang, formerly the resident singer at Allure Bar. I want all her information.]** After sending the message, Jane added: **[Especially anything specific about Candice around the 18th ofst month.]** The 18th ofst month was the day of Jane and Patricks engagement ceremony. Candice appeared on that day, disrupting their engagement ceremony, just as Nana had pointed out C too coincidental. Behind such coincidences, there ofteny deliberate actions unknown to others. Janes intuition told her that Candices appearance was orchestrated by someone. **[Ada, Ill check for you as soon as possible.]** Anthony quickly replied. **[Good, Ill be waiting for your good news.]** Jane responded. Putting away her phone, she arrived at the CEOs office door. Just the thought of meeting Patrick caused a subtle hitch in Janes breath. She took a few deep breaths,posed herself, then knocked on the door. Come in, came Patricks clear voice. Jane entered. Jane? Patrick looked up, and upon seeing the graceful figure in his line of sight, the previously chilly gaze softened imperceptibly. He stood up, and as his deep gaze fell on Janes face, his thin lips lifted slightly. Jane, are you looking for me? Yes. Jane nodded lightly, walked to Patricks desk, and handed him the documents. I need to report something about the Ice and Fire project. Patricks gaze fell on the documents in Janes hands. Jane continued, ording to what I just found out, Love Jewelry has recentlyunched many imitations, causing a significant impact on the sales of Ice and Fire. Our sales have dropped by twenty percent this month. I know about this; Ive already asked Morton to investigate. Patrick narrowed his long and narrow eyes slightly. Jane nodded. Alright, then Ill go back to work. Seeing the woman in front of him looking indifferent, Patricks expression darkened. He reached out, encircling Janes waist. Jane was about to turn and leave when suddenly a powerful force around her waist made her lose her bnce. She toppled into Patricks arms. Patrick took advantage of the situation, leading her to the nearby sofa. He pressed her down, hands on either side of Janes body, his tall figure firmly pinning her down. Are you looking for me just for business? Patricks gaze, cold and deep, stared at the woman beneath him as he spoke with a chilling tone. Jane struggled a bit but to no avail, raising her lips in response. And if I am? Just for business Patricks thin lips tightened into a straight line, his handsome face showing extreme displeasure at this moment. The atmosphere in the CEOs office froze slightly at that moment. After a brief silence, Patrick spoke again in a deep voice, Jane, you have nothing else to say to me? No, Jane replied calmly. Arent you going to ask me where I wasst night? Patricks expression darkened as he looked at Jane, who seemed indifferent. He had spent the night at Candices ce. Shouldnt she be jealous? Shouldnt she be questioning him? Why was she so indifferent? Heh, your Candy has already told me everything, Jane sneered coldly. Candy? What did she tell you? Patrick was momentarily stunned. Jane coldly hummed, turning her eyes away from him. What exactly did Patrick mean? Wasnt the humiliation he gave her enough? Just then, a knock on the door sounded, followed by Mortons untimely voice, CEO. Jane took the opportunity to push Patrick away. Someones here; you better let go of me. Patrick frowned, releasing Jane. He straightened his slightly disheveled clothes and sternly said, Come in. Morton entered, seeing Jane present as well, and the expression on the CEOs face was far from good. Uh, it seemed like he came at the wrong time Whats the matter? Patrick, impatiently loosening his tie, sat back in his chair, coldly ncing at Morton. Tell me. Mortons expression froze, quickly approaching him, respectfully saying, CEO, Ive found some information about Love Jewelry.'' Speak, Patrick spoke in a faint tone. Morton opened the documents in his hand, handed them to Patrick, and exined, Since thest giarism incident, Love Jewelry has been severely damaged in terms of reputation andpany operations. It faced a financial crisis and was on the verge of copse. Hearing this, Jane spoke in confusion, If Love Jewelry is in such a bad situation, how is it causing such a significant impact on us now? Because someone acquired Love Jewelry,'' Morton nced at Jane and answered. Acquired Love Jewelry? Patrick raised an eyebrow, his tone tinged with surprise.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane was also puzzled. Who would acquire apany with so much scandal, on the brink of copse? Yes, Morton nodded affirmatively. Patrick, with a cold face, asked, Whichpany acquired Love Jewelry? Morton pointed to the documents on the table. Its an Australianpany, called Baxter Pty Ltd, abbreviated as BPL. Australia? Janes heart skipped a beat, sensing an unusual scent. If she remembered correctly, the incident in Australia involved a maintenance worker named Tom, who had tampered with the chandelier, almost causing it to fall on her. Now, thispany, Baxter Pty Ltd, acquiring Love Jewelry, was also in Australia. Could things be so coincidental? Chapter 198: Growing More Puzzling BPL? Patricks handsome face turned cold, and his fingertips tapped the table rhythmically. His clear voice cut through the room as he asked, Do we have information on thispany? Feeling the pressure from the CEO, Morton flipped through the documents in his hand and reported to Patrick, ording to the information I found online, BPL was established in recent years, with a wide range of business operations, including real estate, jewelry, cosmetics, clothing, and more. Since its establishment, thepany has grown rapidly, making significant progress in just a few years. Their strength is not to be underestimated. Pausing for a moment, Morton continued, There are rumors circting that BPL made its fortune through shady dealings. Is that so? Patrick raised the corner of his lips. Made its fortune through shady dealings? No wonder he had never heard of thispany before. Patrick inquired further, Who founded thispany? What background do they have? Morton respectfully replied, About the president of BPL, he keeps a low profile and is quite mysterious. All we know is that he is a Chinese-Australian, and there is no other information about him. Chinese-Australian? Low profile and mysterious? Made a fortune through shady dealings? Jane searched through her mind, but no one seemed to fit the description of the president of BPL. Making a fortune through shady dealings and maintaining a low profile was normal. But this BPL president acquiring Love Jewelry, rapidly releasing imitations of Ice and Fire, and targeting Pansy Group-was all of this just a coincidence or a deliberate move? The situation was bing increasingly unclear. You keep investigating, Patrick nced at Morton with a faint look, sensing that this matter was not simple. Yes, CEO, Morton answered respectfully and left the room. Jane followed suit. Just as she took a step, a low and deep voice from Patrick reached her ears, Jane, wait. Jane paused, turning around. Patrick, is there something else? Patrick took a step towards Jane with his long legs, his gaze shifting to Janes face. Was this woman in such a hurry to leave? Did she really not want him? Thinking about the scene where Patrick pressed her onto the sofa just now, Janes expression turned colder. She spoke, Its working hours now; I only discuss business matters. Business matters? Seeing the woman in front of him looking wary and indifferent, Patricks expression darkened. What I want to talk to you about is business. The issues with the Ice and Fire project were already discussed just now, Jane took a step back, keeping a distant demeanor. Its another project, Patrick spoke in a deep voice. Another project? Jane raised an eyebrow. Yes. Patricks elusive gaze swept over Janes cheek. He took out a set of documents from the drawer. This is the North Bay project; take a look. Jane lowered her gaze to the thick stack of documents on the table. The North Bay project? What was it? Was Patrick assigning her a new project again? In a few days, the government will publicly open bids for thend near North Bay, Patrick exined as Jane looked puzzled. He raised an eyebrow and continued, I n to develop arge amusement park there. An amusement park In Janes mind, memories suddenly shed of that time in France when Patrick kissed her on the Ferris wheel. He said to her, The top of the Ferris wheel is the closest to happiness. If lovers kiss at the top, they will never be separated for generations. Just like us now. Never be separated for generations, huh. Recalling that scene from that day, Janes thoughts became somewhat trance-like. Just then, Candice walked into the CEOs office, carrying a cup of coffee. Her tone carried a hint of ambiguity, Paddy, you must be exhausted after not sleeping all night. Have a sip of coffee to refresh yourself. Janes thoughts were brought back by Candices voice. Although Candices voice was soft and gentle, it sounded piercing to Jane. Not sleeping all night exhausted Even with a hint, anyone could guess what the two of them didst night. Paddy~ Try this; its coffee I made myself. Candice gracefully approached Patrick, handing him the coffee. Jane couldnt bear it any longer. She picked up the documents on the North Bay project from the table and coldly said to Patrick, Ill go back to work now. Ill carefully review the North Bay project. Jane picked up the documents and was about to leave when Candice suddenly spoke, Jane, wait. Jane, however, ignored Candicepletely and walked straight out of the CEOs office. Just as she stepped out of the CEOs office door, Jane received a message from Anthony: [Ada, Ive found some basic information about Candice.] Janes spirits lifted, and she immediately replied, [Send it for me to see.] A few secondster, Jane received an email from Anthony. Jane opened it, and inside were the basic details about Candice. Candice, female, 21 years old. Height 1. 65 meters, weight not specified. Father Jim Dillon, a taxi driver, had a leg injury from a car ident two years ago, making walking difficult. Mother Louise, unemployed, engaged in household farming.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Financially struggling, with an eight-year-old brother who died tragically. The Dillon family favored males, and at around four years old, Candice was abducted by human traffickers. There was a long gap in her records afterward. Around the age of ten, Candice was adopted by an Australian and settled in Australia. Half a year ago, Candice returned to her home country, recognizing her biological parents, and became a resident singer at Allure Bar. Australia again? How could it be so coincidental? Janes beautiful eyes squinted slightly as she stared at the phone screen. The information about Candice provided by Anthony was limited to this. Jane thought for a moment and sent a message to Anthony, asking, [Can you find out who adopted Candice? Also, I need information about her life in Australia.] Anthony replied: [Not at the moment. Ada, please give me some time.] Jane sent Anthony two words [ASAP]. She had a gut feeling that this Candice was not as simple as she seemed. Where did Candice go after being abducted at the age of four? Why was there a gap in her records during that time? Even Anthony couldnt find it. Was Candice really Candy? What was hidden behind her? Lost in thought for a moment, Jane suddenly remembered something and sent another message to Anthony: [Help me check Baxter Pty Ltd, thepany.] [Received!] Anthony quickly replied. The president of Baxter Pty Ltd was a Chinese-Australian, and Candice was adopted by an Australian. Could there be a connection between the two? It could also be just a coincidence; after all, Australia is a vast country. Jane rubbed her temples, hoping that things would soon be clear. Chapter 199: Candy Also Joins In Candice watched Janes indifferent departure, a hint of resentment shing in her eyes. She deliberately pretended not to hear! Taking a deep breath, Candice suppressed her resentful emotions, her eyes curved as she looked at Patrick, Paddy, whats this North Bay project that Miss North mentioned just now? Its a recent real estate project by Pansy Group, Patrick answered somewhat absentmindedly. Originally, he hadnt nned to assign this project to Jane since she had the Ice and Fire matter to deal with. However, seeing Janes indifferent attitude towards him, focusing only on business, he decided to use work to pressure her. Candices eyes flickered, Can I participate in it too? Candy, youve just joined thepany. I suggest you start learning from simpler projects, Patrick nced at Candice, saying nonchntly. Patrick didnt have high expectations for Candices work. Initially, he had her join Pansy Group just to give her a stable job, preventing her from working in ces like bars where she could be bullied. Unexpectedly, Candice seemed very dedicated to her job, diligently studying various materials. Paddy, I spend all my time studying now. How about letting me participate in a project to gain more practical experience? Candice tugged at Patricks arm, acting coquettishly, Please, pretty please? Unable to resist Candices cajoling, Patrick contemted for a moment and nodded, Fine, you can join in. Paddy, youre so kind! Candice smiled, suddenly tiptoed, and gave Patrick a peck on the cheek. Candices action was sudden, catching Patrick off guard. By the time he reacted, Candice had already pulled away, saying, Paddy, Ill go back to work now. Remember to drink your coffee. Watching Candices retreating figure, Patrick furrowed his brows and wiped the spot on his cheek where Candice had kissed him. Candice returned to the secretarys office, walking in high heels to Janes desk. Jane was reviewing the documents on the North Bay project that Patrick had given her when a shadow suddenly cast over her desk, blocking her view. Looking up, Jane saw Candice standing in front of her desk, seemingly looking down on her. Jane, Paddy said Ill be joining the North Bay project. Can you tell me the details? Candice appeared condescending. Jane was somewhat speechless, Is that so? Of course, Candice raised her lips slightly. Sorry, Patrick didnt tell me, Jane ignored Candice and continued working.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The feeling of being ignored didnt sit well with Candice. Her eyes flickered as she took out her phone and called Patrick, looking somewhat aggrieved, Paddy, you told me to participate in the North Bay project, and now Jane says Im not qualified. Can you talk to her? Okay, I got it, Patricks clear voice came from the other end of the phone. As soon as Candice hung up, Janes desk phone rang. Internal line 888, Patrick was calling. Jane furrowed her brows slightly and answered the phone, Patrick, whats the matter? For the North Bay project, let Candice participate. You can assign her some simple tasks, Patrick said calmly. I understand, Jane replied coldly, hanging up the phone. What did Patrick mean by having Candice join the same project as her? Was he deliberately trying to provoke her?! How about it, did I lie to you? Candice said triumphantly. Now, can you exin it to me? Miss Candice, youre so clever; you dont need me to exin anything, do you? Jane patted the documents on the table, directly thrusting them into Candices arms. Go ahead and take a look yourself! You! Candices face darkened. What? Dont tell me you cant understand, Jane smiled coldly. Who said I cant understand? Candice red at Jane fiercely and returned to her seat. Having already browsed through the documents, Jane had a rough understanding of the North Bay project. She nned to gather more information online when her phone suddenly rang. Jane nced down; it was a call from Nana. Nana, is there something you need? Jane answered the call. Nanas gentle voice came through the phone, Sis, I n to go back to Paris tonight. Why such a sudden departure? Did something happen at Leo Studio? Jane rubbed her temples. Not really, Nana chuckled. Ive been away for a while and feel a bit uneasy. Ill go back early to keep an eye on things for you. Originally, Nana hade to attend Jane and Patricks engagement ceremony, but with all the incidents that followed, including Jane encountering an avnche, Nana stayed busy helping out. Luckily, everything was back to normal now, except for the lingering presence of Candy between Jane and Patrick. However, when it came to matters of the heart, there wasnt much Nana could do. With concerns about Leo Studio on her mind, Nana felt it was best to return to France early. Jane nodded faintly, Okay, what time is your flight? Ill drive you to the airport tonight. At eleven in the evening, Nana said, looking at her ticket. Alright, Ille to the hotel to pick you up after work. At the end of the workday, Jane drove to the hotel where Nana was staying. Here, Nana waited for Jane at the hotel entrance, waving to her. Jane parked the car in front of Nana, Get in! Nana sat in the passenger seat, looking around, This car is nice. Is it Osborns? Yes, he lent it to me, Jane nodded casually. Jane had initially considered buying a car for herself, especially since she would be staying in Guavo for a while. However, Osborn insisted on lending her his car. Is that so? I think he deliberately bought it for you, Nana teased with a smirk. It seems Osborn understands you quite well. As soon as Nana finished speaking, Janes phone rang with a pleasant ringtone. Seeing the continuously blinking Osborn on the screen, Nana stuck out her tongue, Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Jane answered the call, putting on her earphones, Osborn, whats up? Jane, are you off work? Osborns maic voice came through the phone. Yes. Im currently driving Nana to the airport, Jane replied calmly. Do you need something? In two days, its my birthday. Do you remember? Osborns clear voice asked, Im nning a birthday party. Will youe? Chapter 200: Airport Encounter Osborns birthday was approaching so soon? Jane tilted her head, realizing that it was indeed the case. She couldnt help but feel a bit of a headache. Every year on Osborns birthday, he would confess his feelings to her. Despite Janes subtle rejections and clearmunication, Osborn persisted. Jane? Seeing silence on the other end of the line, Osborn nervously inquired, Jane, whats wrong? Are you still there? Im listening. Ill attend, Jane said nonchntly. At that time, Ill share some good news with you. Thinking about seeing Jane in a couple of days, Osborns lips involuntarily curled up slightly, softening his expression. Alright, see you then. After ending the call, Jane rubbed her temples, wondering what Osborn meant by the good news. As long as it wasnt another confession, she was fine with it. With both hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, Jane drove all the way to the airport. She parked the car and apanied Nana to the airport. Jane, actually, I feel like Patrick still cares a lot about you, Nana said, walking alongside Jane towards the boarding gate, unable to resistmenting. Jane smiled faintly but didnt confirm or deny it. Really, Nana continued, You dont know how nervous Patrick was when I told him you were missing in the avnche. He desperately searched the mountains for you. If it werent for him, the consequences could have been unthinkable. He saved me, and Im grateful, Jane spoke somewhat dully. However, was Patrick so anxious to find her because he cared for her? Or was it because of Old Pansys condition? After all, only she could find Uncle Newton, and only Uncle Newton could cure Old Pansy. Jane, dont deceive yourself. I can see that you still love Patrick. Otherwise, you wouldnt care so much about Candy, Nana sighed lightly. Speaking of Candy makes your expression quiteplex. Undeniably, Jane still had feelings for Patrick. But Patrick already had Candy. Candice, who constantly unted her rtionship with Patrick in front of Jane. To say it didnt hurt would be false. Unless she could prove that Candice wasnt Candy. Then, everything would be resolved. Lost in her thoughts, Jane was a bit absent-minded. She nced at Nana, intending to say something when suddenly, with a thud, she bumped into something hard. A pain shot through her forehead. Jane raised her eyes and realized she had identally collided with a man. The man, who looked to be in his early thirties, wore sunsses, a smoky gray suit, and had a tall and sturdy figure. His wheat-colored skin made him appear even more robust. He pushed his luggage towards the exit, seemingly just off a ne. Sorry, Jane apologized repeatedly. Sir, I identally bumped into you. Are you okay? Taking off his sunsses, the mans deep and sharp gazended on Janes face. After a few seconds, he calmly uttered two words, No problem. Finishing his words, he cast another deep look at Jane before turning and leaving with his luggage. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. What was wrong with her? She was even bumping into people while walking. Jane, do you know him? Nana asked beside her. Jane shook her head, Dont know. Why does it feel like that guy was giving you a strange look? Nana turned to look at the mans receding figure, feeling that something about him was odd. Jane shrugged, Who knows? Forget about him. Nana nodded and continued the previous conversation, Jane, Patrick is truly a rare good man. You mustnt give up. When did I say I was giving up? Jane reached up to adjust the fringe on her forehead, her eyes turning colder. In her heart, there was a bit of contradiction. From her perspective, Patrick had found Candy, and he had always loved Candy. Her proud self-esteem prevented her from bowing down,peting with Candice for anything. But at the same time, she couldnt simply give up on this rtionship. So, for now, all she could do was investigate Candice thoroughly and make Patrick see Candices true colors. Thats the spirit. This is the Jane I know. Nana gestured a thumbs-up. Its about time. I need to board. Safe travels. Jane waved at Nana. Nana turned back, Hope to hear good news from you soon. Watching Nana board the ne, Jane reluctantly left the airport. Having a good friend like Nana was fortunate. Driving from the airport to the city, Jane noticed a Maserati suddenly swerve off the highway with a loud crash against the roadside barrier. An ident! Janes expression froze; she quickly hit the brakes, got out, and rushed to check. She forcefully opened the Maseratis door and found a man leaning over the steering wheel, vaguely familiar. Sir, are you okay? Jane patted the mans shoulder. But the man showed no response. Jane pulled him out; when she saw his face, she was slightly stunned. It was the same man she identally bumped into at the airport. What a coincidence Jane looked around; there was no one else nearby. The man had arge bump on his forehead, blood still visible. He needed immediate medical attention. Helping the man onto her car, Jane grabbed a first aid kit from the trunk, stopped the bleeding on his forehead, and provided basic treatment. She then sped towards the hospital. At the hospital, after a detailed examination, the doctor said, He suffered a head impact, but theres no major issue. Well keep him under observation; he should wake up soon. After a pause, the doctor nced at Jane, Are you a family member? I dont know him. Jane smiled, And I dont know how to contact his family. Oh The doctor pushed his sses, looking somewhat puzzled. Jane spoke, Ive already reported to the police. They should be in touch with his family.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had checked; the man had nothing on him that could identify him. It seemed they had to wait for him to wake up or for the police to find his rtives. Thats good. The doctor nodded, then walked out of the ward. Checking the time, Jane saw it was already early morning. Since the man seemed fine and the situation was in control, she didnt need to stay. As Jane turned to leave the ward, a cold, stern voice echoed from behind, Stop! Who are you? Chapter 201: We’ll Definitely Meet Soon A cold, sharp voice came from behind, causing Jane to stop in her tracks. Turning around, she saw the man on the hospital bed was awake. His sharp eyebrows were furrowed, thin lips slightly pursed, and his sharp and deep eyes were fixed on her. Jane smiled and exined, Sir, you were in a car ident. I brought you to the hospital. The man squinted his eyes slightly and asked, Is that so? Jane nodded. Dont worry; the doctor has conducted a detailed examination, and theres nothing serious. You can notify your family toe and apany you. Checking the time on her watch, Jane continued, Its quitete now. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Rest well. Having said this, Jane turned and walked away. The mans deep gaze closely followed Janes retreating figure. His sexy thin lips curved into a meaningful smile. Jane, is it? I believe well definitely meet soon. The next day, it was the weekend. Jane got up early. In two days, she should go to the hospital for Old Pansys acupuncture. Jane felt a bit uneasy about it since it involved someones life, especially when it was Old Pansy. She couldnt afford any mistakes. So, Jane took out the medical kit Uncle Newton left for her, along with rted medical literature, and carefully studied them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Recalling Uncle Newtons acupuncture technique on Old Pansy at the hospital, Jane experimented on herself several times, quickly identifying the acupoints. She breathed a sigh of relief; it should be fine. Jane practiced a few more times, then packed everything away. Seeing it was still early, she decided to go out and buy a birthday gift for Osborn. She entered a boutique. Miss, let me know if you need anything, a very enthusiastic salesperson greeted her. Ill just browse, Jane replied with a faint smile. The polite salesperson nodded, Feel free to ask if you need anything. Thanks! Jane smiled. At that moment, the boutiques door opened, and a young woman in a white dress walked in, elegant and noble. Passing by Jane, her cold gaze lingered on her for a few seconds, carrying a hint of hostility. Jane looked up at her. She seemed familiar. It was Freda Huggins, a famous pianist who had recently gained poprity. Miss Huggins, is there anything I can help you with? The salesperson also recognized Freda, warmly approaching her. Freda withdrew her gaze and replied indifferently, Fetch that scarf for me. Seeing Freda no longer staring at her, Jane didnt pay it much mind and continued picking out a gift for Osborn. In the end, she chose a tie. Salesperson, please check this tie for me. Just then, at the boutiques entrance, Florence and Erica walked by. Florence, isnt that Jane? Erica suddenly spotted Jane inside and stopped in her tracks. Florence nced inside, indeed seeing Jane. What is she doing in there? Florence squinted, coldly asking. Erica answered, Probably shopping. Lets go inside and see. Florence snorted. Before, Jane, with her status as Patricks fiance, and Patrick backing her up, had repeatedly disregarded Florence. Now, Jane was dumped by Patrick. She was nothing but a country girl. Lets see what she has to be proud of now! Thinking of this, Florence, in her high heels, apanied by Erica, confidently walked up to Jane, pointing at the tie in her hand. I want that tie! Florences familiar voice echoed in Janes ears. She looked up, seeing Florence and Erica standing in front of her with an air of arrogance. The waiter looked at Florence with some difficulty, cautiously saying, Miss Doyle, this youngdy has already imed this tie. Ill pay double! Florence red fiercely at Jane. Previously, she couldnt snatch the Elsa dress she wanted from Jane at RD Boutique, and that had been bothering her. Now, without Patricks support, what qualification did Jane have topete with her? Today, she would definitely vent her frustration! This The waiter looked at Jane with a pleading look. Miss, perhaps you can consider looking at other options? Miss Doyle, a mere waiter couldnt afford to offend her. Jane casually nced at Florence. Since you want it, take it. I wasnt interested anyway. With that, Jane ignored Florence and pointed to another tie, telling the waiter, Bring me that one. Florence immediately provoked, I want that one too. Wrap it up for me! Jane frowned slightly. Was Florence picking a fight with her again? Originally, she had no intention of dealing with Florence. Since Florence had willingly walked into this, she wouldnt hold back! Let Florence bleed a little! Jane then pointed at the most expensive tie, smiling as she said to the waiter, Please get me this one. As long as Jane likes it, I want them all! Florence provocatively looked at Jane, a hint of triumph on her lips. Jane smiled nonchntly, casually pointing at various items, This, this, and this I want everything in this store. Wrap them all for me! Florence raised her eyebrows, boldly making her request. Erica pulled Florences hand gently, whispering, Florence, Jane is deliberately provoking you. Dont fall for it. What, cant I afford it? Florence frowned, giving Erica a dissatisfied look. The Doyle family had plenty of money, and Florence wasnt short of it either. As long as it prevented Jane from buying anything, returning empty-handed, what did this small expense matter? It made her happy! Jane looked at Florence as if she were an idiot. Uninterested in wasting any more time with these two, she turned and walked towards the exit. Jane, youre leaving so soon? Erica stepped forward, blocking Janes path. Jane frowned, saying coldly, Move! I warn you, stop bothering Osborn! Ericas eyes couldnt hide the jealousy. Lately, gossip magazines often reported rumors about Jane and Osborn. Especially after seeing Jane move into Osborns apartment in the eastern part of the city, Erica was consumed by jealousy. Jane was just a country bumpkin, a leftover flower after being dumped by Patrick. Why did she have the right! Upon hearing the name Osborn, Freda, who had been nearby, suddenly looked up. She stared at Jane, beautiful eyes bursting with the same envy as Erica. Chapter 202: Apologize to Me Get out of my way! Jane, irritated by Ericas interference, pushed her aside and walked straight through the entrance. Today seemed to be an unusual day. She came out for a simple shopping trip and encountered these two, dampening her spirits. Jane hadnt taken many steps when Florence and Erica caught up. Jane, stop right there! What now? Jane impatiently halted her steps. Would these two ever quit? Erica, full of anger, walked up to Jane, pointing at her shoulder. You hit me just now and intentionally ruined my dress! Hit her? Ruined her dress? Janes indifferent gaze fell on Ericas shoulder, a touch of mockery in her eyes. Sure enough, Ericas dress had been torn at the shoulder, with an unsightly hole. How could a light push from Jane have caused such damage? Were these two trying the same old trick again, framing her for their troubles? So boring! Seeing Jane silent, Florence gave Erica a discreet signal. Erica, understanding, stepped forward, looking at Jane disdainfully. Jane, do you know that this dress was specially tailored in Paris, worth five million dors? Now that youve ruined it, how do you n topensate? Jane smirked. What? ming me again? When did I ruin your clothes? Jane, dont think you can deny it! Just now at the boutique, you were unhappy that Florence bought everything you wanted. You deliberately pushed me and ruined my clothes in a fit of anger. Florence saw it all! Erica loudly dered, making sure the surrounding people could hear. Jane, apologize to Erica immediately! Florence chimed in, coldly. Florence was confident that without Patricks backing, Jane could be toyed with as they pleased. They could trample on her with impunity. Today, they would expose Janes embarrassing side in front of everyone! Passersby stopped and pointed fingers at Jane. Isnt that Jane? Person A pointed at Jane and asked. Yes, the one who got dumped by Mr. Pansy, Person B nodded. My rtive works at Pansy Group. Heard Jane refuses to leave Pansy Group and shamelessly clings to Mr. Pansy. Really? But I read online that Jane seems to be with Mr. Maltz? Heard they even live together! Person A was puzzled. Thats just ying both sides. Treading on multiple boats, Person C sneered. Ugh, shameless! Person A scorned, a tone of extreme contempt in their voice. These harsh words reached Janes ears, making her furrow her brow. Who spread these rumors? Its bing more and more absurd! It was probably rted to Florence. Journalists who received Florences messages hurriedly arrived. Upon seeing Jane, several reporters surrounded her, bombarding her with questions. Miss North, why did you push Miss Terry and intentionally ruin her dress? Is there some personal grudge between you two? Janes tone carried a hint of impatience. Ill repeat, I didnt push her, nor did I ruin her dress. Thats it. Having said that, Jane didnt want to linger. She turned to leave. Not so fast! Erica and Florence blocked Janes way. You ruined my dress, and you think you can just walk away from this? Theres no such luck! Erica red at Jane, her eyes revealing a mix of envy and disdain. Whether I ruined your dress or not, you know the truth, Jane squinted her eyes, speaking with a calm demeanor. What do you want, exactly? Of course,pensation! Ericas volume increased a few decibels. Five million, not a penny less! Oh, right, I almost forgot. Now that youve been dumped by Patrick, no longer his fiance, I doubt you cane up with five million, Erica smirked triumphantly, looking at Jane with contempt. How about this? If you kneel down and apologize to me, I might consider not asking forpensation. Five million-how could this country bumpkin afford that! She might as well kneel down, beg like a dog, and apologize to Erica. Reporters were nearby, ready to capture Janes humiliating expression for tomorrows front-page headline. By then, Osborn wouldnt possibly look at Jane again! As Erica became more offensive, Janes expression turned colder. Originally, she didnt want to waste time on these two irrelevant people, but they insisted on bothering her. Fine, since Florence and Erica wanted her to embarrass herself in public, she wouldnt hold back! If Florence and Erica wanted to see her make a fool of herself, she would repay them in kind and let them taste their own medicine! With this in mind, Janes gaze turned icy. Erica, if you insist that I ruined your dress, then please provide evidence. Otherwise, be careful-Ill sue you for defamation. Evidence? Ericas eyes narrowed. Its simple. You must have left fingerprints on my dress when you ruined it. As long as we report to the police and check for fingerprints, the truth wille out. Besides, Florence was right there; she saw it too. Erica sounded convinced. After all, Jane had indeed pushed her shoulder just now. There should be Janes fingerprints on her clothes. Even if they went to the police station, she wasnt afraid.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . No need to make it soplicated, Jane lightly smiled. The boutique we were at should have surveince cameras. Lets check the footage, and well know the truth. Sure, Erica agreed readily. Jane was somewhat surprised. Erica agreed so readily; wasnt she afraid of the truth being exposed? The surveince footage should be clear. Jane had only lightly pushed Erica; she hadnt damaged her dress. And Ericas dress might have been intentionally ruined by herself or Florence to frame Jane. Once the footage was reviewed, the truth would be revealed. Why wasnt Erica afraid of the truthing out? Something seemed off. Seeing Jane silent, Erica looked at her provocatively. Dont forget to kneel and apologize when the truthes out! Ericas cousin worked security in this boutique, responsible for surveince. So, getting him to delete a bit of the footage was a piece of cake. Erica had already secretly messaged her cousin, so she wasnt worried about checking the surveince. Jane, you shameless wretch! Just wait! Today, she would make you kneel and beg! Chapter 203: I Can Prove It Morton had lunch ns with friends, and as he passed through the business street, he noticed a crowd gathering at the entrance of HN Boutique. Curiosity piqued, Morton approached and realized that Jane was being confronted by Florence and Erica. Morton couldnt believe Jane would intentionally damage Ericas clothes. He considered stepping forward to intervene but thought better of it. Saving the day was a job for their CEO. Despite the gossip about the CEO dumping Jane for Queena, Morton, based on his understanding of their CEO, believed Jane held a special ce in his heart. As for Queena That might be more out of responsibility. With this in mind, Morton pulled out his phone and dialed Patricks number. Patrick had risen early, intending to workte at the office. However, on the way, he found himself irresistibly driving towards the direction of the Eastern Garden. He lingered silently beneath Janes apartment building for a long time before finally ascending the stairs. Yet, after pressing the doorbell repeatedly, no one answered. Jane wasnt home. Calling her resulted in a switched-off phone. Feeling somewhat frustrated, Patrick turned his car around, heading towards Pansy Group.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As he arrived at the CEOs office, he received a call from Morton. Morton, whats up? Patrick answered the call with a serious tone. Morton spoke from the other end, I passed by the business street and saw Miss North. Jane? Patrick questioned. What was Jane doing on the business street? Morton nodded, Yes, it seems like shes in trouble. I dont know but it seems like big trouble, Morton teased. CEO, why dont youe and take a look yourself? Where? Patrick inquired urgently. Morton nced at the entrance of HN Boutique and replied, Right at the entrance of HN Boutique. Okay, Ill be right there, Patrick said, his tone filled with urgency. Just as he hung up, Patrick was about to head to the business street when he saw Queena approaching with a thermos. Patrick, I made breakfast for you. Try it, Queena walked up to Patrick, speaking gently. Knowing Patrick was a workaholic and often worked weekends, she had prepared breakfast, hoping to gain some favor. However, Patrick didnt spare her a nce, simply saying, Candy, I have something to attend to. Patrick, where are you going? Ill go with you! Queena hurriedly followed. Earlier, she faintly heard Patrick on the phone, and it seemed rted to Jane. Seeing how concerned Patrick was about Jane, a hint of jealousy shed in Queenas eyes. Jane, again! Candy, you go back first, Patrick said impatiently. Mortons unclear words on the phone had him eager to get to the business street quickly and find out what trouble Jane was facing. Patrick, just let mee with you Queena tightly held onto Patrick, following him directly to his car. When Patrick and Queena arrived at the business street, they witnessed Jane being confronted by Florence and Erica. How about it, Jane? As long as you kneel down and apologize to me, I wont pursue the matter of you ruining my clothes, Erica arrogantly dered. Seeing Ericas provocative expression, Jane gave her a cool nce and asked, If the facts prove that I didnt ruin your clothes, but you intentionally framed me, should you kneel down and apologize to me too? Erica hesitated for a moment, but before she could speak, Florence jumped in, Of course, no problem, Erica. What are you afraid of? Erica, are you agreeing to this? Jane, arms crossed, asked coldly, looking straight at Erica. With gritted teeth, Erica said, Fine! She had done everything possible to ensure there were no ws. When the time came, Jane would undoubtedly be unable to defend herself, and Erica would make her kneel and beg for mercy. Jane followed behind Erica and Florence as they returned to the boutique, reporters trailing with their cameras. Florence instructed a waiter, Get your manager here. Observing Florences demeanor, the waiter didnt dare to dy and promptly called the manager. Ten minutester, the manager hurriedly arrived, asking respectfully, Miss Doyle, how may I assist you? After all, Florence was the Doyle familys youngdy and a VIP customer. Moreover, she had just bought a lot from their store. Its like this, Florence, somewhat arrogant, began, While shopping at your store with my friend, she was maliciously attacked, and her clothes were ruined. I hope you can exin. Such a thing happened? The manager looked at the waiter with an inquiring gaze. The waiter lowered his head, biting his lip. I was busy attending to other customers and didnt notice. Florence pointed at the tear in Ericas clothes, sneering, See? This was damaged by Jane. Dont need to say so much; just check the surveince footage, Jane said, not wanting to waste words. The manager called the head of security, saying, Retrieve the surveince footage. Soon, the head of security returned from the control room with an apologetic tone, Im sorry, manager, the surveince didnt capture it. Not captured? Hearing this, Jane couldnt help but feel a momentary shock. She looked closely at the camera positioned at the entrance; it appeared to be functioning correctly. The cameras location should have clearly recorded the scene where Erica blocked her path, and she lightly pushed Erica. Why wasnt it captured? Ericas mouth curled into a smug smile. She approached Jane, cleared her throat, and said, Jane, although the surveince didnt capture it, Florence and I saw you ruin my clothes. Also, my clothes are evidence with your fingerprints on them. I advise you not to struggle in vain; kneel down and apologize quickly! Jane coldly nced at Erica, Since the surveince didnt capture anything, it cant prove that I ruined your clothes. I can prove it, a sudden, distinct voice interrupted. Chapter 204: Just Want to Reveal the Truth Jane followed the direction of the voice and saw Freda, who had been standing nearby, suddenly speak. Freda? What could she prove? Jane was somewhat surprised. Its Freda, the international pianist Freda! A reporter recognized Freda, saying excitedly. Miss Freda, you mentioned earlier that you can prove that Jane damaged Miss Ericas dress. Is that correct? A reporter aimed the microphone at Freda, asking. Freda smiled and nodded, Yes. Can you tell us in detail about the situation at that time? Reporters crowded around, bombarding her with questions. I was buying a scarf here, and I saw Miss Doyle and Jane arguing. Then, Jane pushed Erica and deliberately ruined her dress, Freda said with a smile, maintaining an elegant demeanor. Jane looked at Freda with suspicion. She didnt know Freda at all. Why would Freda provide false testimony? Why help Florence throw dirt on her? At that moment, Patrick walked into the HN boutique, with Queena closely following him. Mr. Pansy, Mr. Pansy is here!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Patrick appeared, he seemed to carry a halo, drawing the attention of everyone. Reporters swarmed around. Mr. Pansy, is it true that you and Jane have broken up? Why is she still at Pansy Group? There are rumors about Jane living with Osborn; is it true? Mr. Pansy, whats your opinion on todays events? Did Jane intentionally damage Miss Terrys dress? Do they have any personal grievances between them? Patricks handsome face became cold, and his thin lips tightened into a line. Queena stepped forward, smiling at the reporters. Sorry, Patrick isnt avable for interviews. We were just out for a stroll, happened to pass by here, and decided to take a look. Mr. Pansy, is this youngdy Candy, whom youve been searching for? Are you two together now? Is she your girlfriend? Get lost. Patricks icy gaze swept over the reporters, his aura so powerful it made them fall silent immediately. Seeing Patrick suddenly arrive, Florences gaze remained fixed on him. That girl closely following him was Candy? So what! Fire of jealousy shed in Florences eyes. Today, she would deal with Jane first, and Candy would not be spared! Patrick belonged to her, Florence! Today, she would make Jane utterly embarrassed in front of Patrick! Thinking this, Florence signaled to Erica. Jane, do you have anything to say now? Ericas tone was unrestrained, her voice slightly raised. Even Miss Huggins can testify now; it was you who ruined my dress! Even Erica herself hadnt expected someone to suddenly appear as a witness. Moreover, this person was the internationally renowned pianist Freda. Although Erica didnt know why Freda suddenly decided to help her against Jane, at this moment, Jane had no room for defense. Theres nothing to say. Jane remained calm andposed. Seeing Patrick and Queena walk in, Janes heart was painfully pricked. Now, she was surrounded by so many people, falsely used. Did Patrick bring Queena to mock her? However, she wouldntpromise. If Florence and her group wanted to trample on her, she would give it back to them double! With these thoughts in mind, Jane withdrew her contemtion and fixed a probing gaze on Freda. Jane could confirm that she had not offended Freda. So, was Freda part of Florences group? Was she intentionally trying to frame Jane? Miss Freda, did you really witness me damaging Ericas dress? Jane assessed Freda, her expression calm, as she inquired. Of course, Freda squinted slightly, her eyes carrying a hint of evident hostility. Thats strange. If Im not mistaken, you were standing in the corner just now. Moreover, Erica intercepted me at the entrance. From your angle, you couldnt possibly see what happened at the entrance, Janes lips curled with a mocking arc. In any case, I saw it, Fredasplexion changed slightly, but she still insisted that she saw Jane ruin Ericas dress. Jane, why dont you kneel down and apologize to Erica? Florence couldnt wait to see Jane beg for mercy. I havent done anything, why should I apologize? Jane raised her lips slightly,posed and elegant. You dare to argue! With both eyewitness and material evidence, now even Freda saw you damaging my dress. Even if you dont admit it, the fact is already in front of us. Quickly kneel down and apologize to me! Erica stepped forward, standing in front of Jane, ordering her. The one who should kneel down and apologize is you, isnt it? Jane nced around, her expression turning colder, and she pinpointed the issue directly, Actually, you intentionally ruined your own dress, with the purpose of shifting the me onto me, right? Dont spit venom! Erica red at Jane fiercely. Now that things are clear, dont think about dying. Quickly kneel down and apologize! Jane chuckled softly. Erica, have you ever heard that to avoid being exposed, one should notmit wrongful deeds? Do you think ruining your own clothes and then bringing in a few people to frame me can reverse the truth? What do you mean? Erica furrowed her brows. Jane looked up at the camera, saying casually, What I mean is, no matter how you distort the facts, theres only one truth. I believe this camera must have captured the scene. Erica was taken aback. Didnt we already check the surveince just now? It didnt capture anything. Really captured nothing? I doubt that, Janes cold and stern gaze fell on the head of security. Indeed, there is nothing, the head of security, who happened to be Kent Terry, Ericas distant cousin, answered calmly. After receiving Ericas message, he secretly deleted that portion of the surveince. Can we take a look at the footage from that time? Jane asked sharply. No need for that! Florence red at Jane indignantly. Jane, what tricks are you trying to y now? Im afraid the one ying tricks isnt me. Jane calmly spoke, I just want to reveal the truth of what happened. Bring out the surveince footage! At this moment, Patrick, who had been silent on the side, suddenly spoke in a deep voice. Chapter 205: Unveiling Surveillance Video Patricks imposing presence made it clear that when he spoke, Kent could onlyply respectfully. Yes, Mr. Pansy. Returning to the surveince room, Kent meticulously double-checked to ensure everything was in order before retrieving the USB drive. A few minutester, Kent returned to the store. Mr. Pansy, here is the footage from that time. Kent walked up to Patrick and handed him the USB drive. Patricks entire being exuded a chilling pressure, making Kent hesitant to even take a deep breath. Originally, Erica had asked him for a small favor, never expecting it to escte to involve Patrick. It was crucial not to attract unnecessary attention. In a cold tone, Patrick instructed, y it. Yes. Kent inserted the USB drive into theputer and started yback. Indeed, the screen disyed no sign of Jane and Erica. Its possible that their positions were in a blind spot, so the incident wasnt captured, Kent exined cautiously, stealing a nce at Patrick. Thats impossible, Jane said sharply. She clearly remembered standing not far from the entrance, well within the cameras range. It couldnt have missed them. The only possibility was that someone tampered with the surveince.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. y the video again, Jane demanded, her eyes fixed on theputer screen. There had to be something amiss. Miss North, weve already checked, and it truly didnt capture anything. Why waste time ying it again? Kent smiled nervously at Jane. I told you to y it, Jane shot a cold look at Kent. Her chilling aura made Kents heart inexplicably tremble. Following Janes instructions, he clicked the rey button. This time, Jane indeed identified the issue. This video has been edited, Jane walked forward, pointing at theputer screen. How is that possible? Ericasplexion changed slightly, taking the initiative, Jane, dont talk nonsense. Why wouldnt it be possible? Janes lips curled with a hint of mockery. She reyed the video, stating, Clearly, theres a jump in the footage. Approximately two minutes were deleted, and this period precisely coincides with when you intercepted me. Although Kent had deleted carefully, leaving almost no traces, Jane, a globally renowned mysterious hacker known as Ada, could easily expose such tricks. Kents face turned somewhat unpleasant, and he quickly denied, Its not true. Ive been in the surveince room all along, and no one touched it. The surveince video couldnt have been deleted. What if it was you personally? Jane scoffed lightly. Kents guilty appearance indicated his involvement in this matter. Dont talk nonsense! Kent wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Whether Im talking nonsense or not, well soon find out. Jane sat down in front of theputer, staring at the screen. Florence was bing uneasy. She had initially nned to frame Jane and make her a public spectacle, but the situation was deviating from her expected trajectory. Florence walked up to Jane, towering over her and questioned, Jane, what are you trying to do? Of course, Im restoring the deleted video footage, Jane raised her gaze. Florence exchanged a nce with Erica, their faces momentarily frozen. Restore the deleted video?! That couldnt be possible! Kent was aputer expert; once he deleted the video, there was no way to recover it! Jane, the country bumpkin, couldnt possibly understand such matters. Thinking this, Florence rxed, ring at Jane, Jane, stop struggling in vain. I advise you to apologize to Erica quickly! Do you think you can buy time by ying tricks and escape punishment? Whether its ying tricks or not, Miss Doyle, youll see for yourself, Jane nced at Florence as if she were an idiot. Ignoring Florence, Janes fair and delicate fingers skillfully typed a series ofplex codes on the keyboard-graceful, confident, and efficient. A series of dazzling lines of code shed across theputer screen. Five minutester, Jane pressed the Enter key, casually saying, Done! To the astonishment of everyone, Jane reyed the video once more. This time, Jane restored the two minutes of footage deleted by Kent. On theputer screen, Jane and Ericas figures appeared. Jane walked toward the stores entrance, and suddenly, Erica rushed up, blocking her way. Though the conversation couldnt be heard clearly, from their expressions and actions, it was evident that Erica was provoking Jane, preventing her from leaving. Jane appeared somewhat impatient, lightly pushing Erica aside. Taking advantage of Ericas momentary daze, Jane swiftly walked out of the HN Boutiques entrance. At that time, Ericas dress was still intact. No, this cant be! After seeing the restored video on theputer screen, Ericas face turned pale, and she eximed. She looked at Kent with confusion and rm. Kent had deleted that portion of the video, so how could Jane recover it? Kent, too, was breaking into a cold sweat. He had taken every precaution, yet Jane managed to recover the video in just five minutes! Moreover, he couldnt understand the codes Jane had typed! He stared at Jane in disbelief, a sense of panic welling up inside him. Who was Jane, really?! Alright. Everyone can see clearly now what the situation was at that time, Jane paused the video, pointing at theputer screen, speaking calmly, When I walked out of the HN Boutiques entrance, Ericas dress was still intact. Therefore, its impossible that I damaged it! People nodded in agreement: We never expected the truth to be like this. So, Erica deliberately framed Jane? It seems weve wrongly used Jane. Surprised expressions filled the crowd. In the face of everyones reproach, Ericas face turned red and white alternately. Florences expression was even worse. Jane effortlessly turned the situation in her favor again! What was supposed to be a wless n, why! Seeing the vivid expressions on Erica and Florences faces, Jane smiled coldly, Now that everything is clear, its obvious that Erica, you intentionally tore your own clothes and then tried to frame me. After a pause, her sharp gazended on Ericas face, and she said in a cold voice, ording to what was just said, Erica, shouldnt you be kneeling down and apologizing to me right now? Chapter 206: Jane’s Violent Streak No, its not like that! Ericas eyes darted around as she defended herself, I dont know when my dress got torn, and since we had a dispute just now, I naturally assumed you were the one who did it. I didnt intentionally frame you or anything. She couldnt lose! There was no way she would apologize to that jerk Jane. How could she? Is that so? Jane smiled faintly, stood up, and walked directly to Erica. Of course. What evidence do you have that I tore it myself? Erica was getting frustrated. Jane pointed to the hole in Ericas dress, saying calmly, Clearly, this tear in your dress was caused by someone forcefully pulling it. From the moment I left to the time you and Florence caught up with me, it was only a few minutes. In such a short time, who else could it be but you? Ericas body suddenly stiffened. Youre just making baseless guesses; dont wrong me! Jane didnt wrong you; indeed, you tore it yourself, Patrick, who had been silent and stern-faced, suddenly spoke up. Mr. Pansy? Erica shuddered under Patricks cold gaze. She didnt dare question why Patrick suddenly said this. She just bit her lip tightly and said, I didnt. Patrick, what do you mean? Why are you still siding with Jane at this point? Do you still like her? Florence, growing impatient, asked. Originally, she and Erica nned to embarrass Jane, but now Jane effortlessly turned the tables. It was embarrassing enough. If Erica actually kneeled and begged Jane for mercy, it would be like pping Florence in the face! With a deeply unpleasant expression, Florence red fiercely at Jane. If looks could kill, Jane would have been in pieces long ago. Patrick, however, just lightly curved his lips. I wont favor anyone, just stating the facts. With these words, Patrick took out his phone, took a step toward Jane, ignoring Queenas tight grip on his arm. Patrick Queena held Patricks arm tightly, a hint of resentment shing in her barely visible eyes. Was Patrick really going to speak up for Jane? Even though everyone knew Patrick had already broken off his engagement with Jane and was now in love with Queena! But now, in front of everyone, Patrick, without hesitation, was about to defend Jane. Where could she hide her face!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Patrick frowned, calmly pulling his arm away. He went directly to Jane, opened his phone, and manipted something on theputer. Several photos appeared on theputer screen. See for yourselves. Patrick stood up, his voice icy. Jane looked at theputer screen with some surprise. In the photos, Erica was clearly captured standing in a corner near the entrance of the HN Boutique. Under Florences cover, she was forcefully pulling the shoulder area of her dress. How did Patrick get hold of these photos? Janes heart was slightly moved as she raised her eyes to nce at the man in front of her. Patrick raised an eyebrow, and his deep eyes seemed to be smiling as he looked at her. Their eyes met, and Jane shifted her gaze away. She didnt know why Patrick suddenly appeared to help her. But at this moment, she saw Queenas hostile gaze. Janes heart couldnt help but sink a little. While Erica eximed in disbelief, How could this happen? Her eyes were filled with incredulity. How could someone have captured that moment? And worse, it fell into Patricks hands, revealed to everyone. This was disastrous; everything was ruined! Erica, do you have anything else to say? Janes sharp gaze pierced Erica as she spoke each word, Kneel down and apologize quickly! Erica gritted her teeth tightly, her delicate face contorting. Her eyes turned bloodshot. Jane, I will never kneel down and apologize to you! Even if she was defeated now, she wouldnt kneel to Jane, let alone apologize. Jane wasnt worthy! What? Words dont matter? Jane sneered, taking steps towards Erica. Janes formidable aura forced Erica to step back, panic written across her face. Jane, what do you want? Of course, to make you fulfill your promise and kneel down to apologize to me! With that, Janes eyes turned cold. She delivered a swift kick toward Ericas knee. Unprepared, Ericas knee buckled, and she dropped to the ground. Jane reached out, grabbing Ericas hair, sternlymanding, Still not apologizing?! Erica felt an intense pain on her scalp. Jane seemed to be ripping her scalp off. People around pointed and scoffed, disying various expressions of disdain. Apologize or not?! Jane applied more force. In pain, Erica couldnt hold back her tears. She looked at Florence for help, only to receive a disgusted re. In that moment ofplete breakdown, she cried out, Im sorry Shouldve apologized earlier, Jane coldly smiled, released Erica, and spoke in an icy tone, I warn you, if you dare to falsely use me again, kneeling down wont be the easy way out! Today, both Erica and Florence needed a lesson! Jane was not one to be trifled with. Erica slumped on the ground, unable to get up for a while. She crawled towards Florence, seeking help, Florence, please help me up Florence, however, kicked her and said disdainfully, Useless! Jane crossed her arms, watching this scene with a cold gaze. Truth be told, she felt a bit sorry for Erica. She tried so hard to please Florence, only to be used as a pawn. With Erica in this state, shed likely be aughingstock soon. Queena, observing Ericas miserable state, suddenly reached out to help her up. Then, pretending to be afraid, she hid behind Patrick. Jane is so violent Queena said. Jane looked expressionless at Queena. Was this white lotus flower acting weak again, trying to smear her in front of Patrick? While she pondered, she noticed Freda walking towards the exit from the corner of her eye. Stop! Freda! Jane raised her voice and walked a few steps toward Freda. Freda halted. Whats up? Jane smirked, If I remember correctly, you used me of damaging Ericas clothes just now. The evidence shows you were lying. Do you owe me an apology? Chapter 207: Jane is the Third Party Apologize? Huh, Jane, do you even deserve it? Freda looked at Jane with disdain, her eyes full of undisguised hostility. Jane slightly furrowed her elegant brows. She searched her memory, confirming that she had no previous interaction with Freda. They didnt even know each other, let alone have any reason for animosity. So why did Freda harbor such intense hostility toward her? Seeing Fredas remarks, journalists, always eager for sensational stories, surrounded her, pointing their microphones at Freda: Miss Huggins, what do you mean by saying this? Do you and Jane have some personal grievances? Miss Huggins, earlier, you imed you saw Jane ruin Ericas dress. However, the facts have proven otherwise. Did you make a mistake, or was there a deliberate false testimony? Can you exin?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yes, I did it on purpose, Freda admitted quite unabashedly. The reporters became excited, bombarding Freda with questions: Miss Huggins, why would you deliberately do this? Miss Huggins, using Jane falsely, dont you think its immoral? Immoral? Freda sneered, indignant. Because Jane is a shameless third party! She shamelessly seduced my fianc! For a third party, everyone should condemn them. What morality is there to talk about? Why should we spare her any face? Freda became more and more agitated, her tone full of contempt and hatred towards Jane. Third party??? Jane looked at the emotionally charged Freda with suspicion,pletely bewildered. She didnt even know Freda. How could she have seduced her fianc and be a third party? Did Freda mistake her for someone else? Does this woman happen to be crazy? Internationally renowned pianist Freda, a lunatic? It seemed unlikely! Even Florence, standing nearby, wore a curious expression. Seeing Freda insist that Jane was the third party, a smirk yed on Florences lips. Could there be a twist in todays events? Stealing someone elses fianc, bing a shameless third party, was much more serious than ruining a dress. As long as it could be proven that Jane indeedmitted such shameless acts, the public opinion would quickly turn against her. The incident where she and Erica framed Jane would easily be overshadowed. It appeared that todays drama was about to unfold. Just as Jane was puzzled, another reporter asked, Miss Huggins, since you im that Jane seduced your fianc, could you please tell us who your fianc is? Freda made a startling statement, My fianc is Osborn! Jane was momentarily stunned. Osborn? Freda was Osborns fiance? Jane had known Osborn for so long; howe she never heard him mention having a fiance named Freda? Jane understood Osborns character. If he truly had a fiance, he wouldnt hide it from her, let alone pursue her with a fiance. Osborn wasnt that kind of person. If he had never mentioned it, what kind of fiance was Freda? Miss Huggins, is your fianc the popr actor Osborn? another reporter asked, seeking confirmation. Earlier, there were many rumors about Jane and Osborn having an unusual rtionship, even living together. If Freda truly was Osborns fiance, it would be a dramatic showdown between the wife and the third party C an annual spectacle! How could they miss such explosive news? Yes, its him, Freda nodded confidently. Then, Miss Huggins, why was there no news about your engagement with Mr. Maltz before? Is it because of Mr. Maltzs special status? And why are you suddenly making your rtionship with Mr. Maltz public now? Arent you afraid it will affect his acting career? With such explosive news, the reporters, like sharks smelling blood, surrounded Freda tightly. Its like this. The Huggins family and the Maltz family have been close for generations, and my marriage to Osborn was arranged since childhood, Freda cleared her throat and exined, These past years, both Osborn and I have been busy with our careers abroad, and, considering Osborns status as a popr actor, we chose not to publicize our rtionship. Pausing for a moment, Freda shifted her focus with a resentful gaze towards Jane. As for why Im making it public now, its because someone shamelessly entangled with my fianc! And that person is Jane!! Being directly named by Freda, Jane furrowed her brows. Before she could speak, the reporters rushed toward her. Miss North, do you have any response to Miss Huggins words? Is it true, as she says, that youre living with Mr. Maltz? Miss North, did you know Mr. Maltz has a fiance? Are you aware that his fiance is the internationally renowned pianist Miss Freda? Are you willingly being a third party? Miss North, knowing Mr. Maltz has a fiance, and still living with him, is it a deration of war against Miss Huggins? Do you think Mr. Maltz will break up with Miss Huggins for you? Miss North One question after another bombarded Jane. Jane, feeling a headache, rubbed her temples. She pushed through the reporters and walked up to Freda, speaking coldly, Freda, do you know that defamation is a crime? Defamation? Freda, with a hateful look in her eyes, stared at Jane. Dare you say youre not clinging to Osborn? Dare you say that the apartment youre living in isnt Osborns? Yes, I live in Osborns apartment, but thatspletely irrelevant to what youre saying! Jane calmly responded. Fine, you admit to living with Osborn! Jane, you shameless fox spirit! Freda deliberately distorted Janes words, raised her hand, and pped Jane across the face. Freda, youve gone too far! Jane eximed. As she was about to push Freda away, a distinctly strong hand tightly grabbed Fredas arm. It was Patrick! Jane looked at Patrick, surprised, as he had an icy expression. His face was as dark as coal, emanating a chilling aura, making people shudder. When Freda imed Jane and Osborn had that kind of rtionship, Patricks face immediately darkened. He had heard some rumors about the rtionship between the Huggins and Maltz families. He vaguely knew about Osborn and Fredas engagement but had heard nothing about it in recent times. Now, with Freda suddenly appearing, attacking Jane and inserting herself into Osborns engagement, it irritated Patrick! Theres no smoke without fire. If Jane and Osborn werent ambiguous, why would Freda be so jealous? But seeing Jane about to be hit, he couldnt help but step forward to protect her. Just then, someone shouted, Mr. Maltz ising! Chapter 208: Former Fiancée Earlier, some busybodies had already spread the news of Janes false usation online. Upon seeing Jane being harassed, Osborn hurriedly rushed over. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, he heard Fredas words to the reporters. Seeing Freda, Osborns face involuntarily turned cold. The reporters, upon spotting Osborn, swarmed him, bombarding him with questions. Mr. Maltz, is the internationally renowned piano master Miss Freda really your fiance? Mr. Maltz, is your engagement to Miss Freda a result of a family alliance? Why was there no news about it before? Mr. Maltz, is your rtionship with Miss Jane truly a rumored cohabitation? Are you serious about her? Will you break up with Miss Huggins for her? Please make way! Osborns handsome face tensed, his eyebrows knitted, as he pushed through the crowd and went straight to Jane. Jane, are you okay? Jane shook her head. Osborn, youre just in time. Theres a woman here iming to be your fiance. Shouldnt you exin to your fans whats going on? Regardless of the situation, Osborns current status as a top actor, especially after todays incident with Shen Qingran, could invite various media interpretations. So, Janes implication was for Osborn to rify the situation as soon as possible. Seeing Osborns concerned expression towards Jane, Fredas beautiful eyes dimmed slightly. She took a deep breath, maintaining an elegant smile, and looked at Osborn. Osborn, long time no see. Osborn gave Freda a cold nce. Apologize to Jane. Fredas expression changed. Why should I apologize to her? Shamelessly seducing my fianc, and she wants me to apologize to her?! Ridiculous! When did I be your fianc? Osborn retorted coldly. Fredas face darkened. Osborn, do you dare swear to the heavens that theres no engagement between us? Freda, our engagement has long been annulled. Dont make a scene. Osborn frowned. Indeed, there was once an engagement between him and Freda. The Maltz and Huggins families were close, and they had arranged a marriage for Osborn and Freda during their childhood. However, when the Maltz family faced difficulties, and Osborn was at his lowest, Freda went abroad with another man. Although Osborn didnt have strong feelings for Freda, her leaving without a word was a great humiliation to any man. Since then, Osborn had never mentioned Freda to anyone. Later, he met Jane, who encouraged him, gave him hope, and helped him emerge from the darkest times. She yed a significant role in revitalizing the Maltz Group. For Osborn, Freda was an insignificant figure, not even a friend. After hearing Osborns words, a reporter immediately asked, Mr. Maltz, you said the engagement between you and Miss Huggins has been annulled. Does that imply that you and Miss Huggins did have an engagement at some point? Without waiting for Osborn to speak, Freda chimed in, Of course. Moreover, Osborn and I havent annulled our engagement; our engagement is still valid. Jane is just a shameless third party! Freda, Ill reiterate once more, I have no connection with you. Osborn pursed his thin lips, saying each word, Please dont self-proim as my fiance in the future. Osborn, why are you so heartless Is it because of Jane? Freda walked up to Osborn, reaching out to grab his arm. I know you have some misunderstandings about me. In fact, back then Before Freda could finish, Osborn calmly pulled his arm away, interrupting her coldly, I dont want to bring up the past. Please take care of yourself and stop ndering and hurting Jane. Thats it. After saying this, Osborn turned to nce at Jane. The icy gaze from earlier instantly softened. Jane, lets go! Jane also didnt want to linger here with these people any longer. She nodded gently. Osborn smiled tenderly at Jane. Lets go. Jane followed behind Osborn, heading toward the exit. As Jane left with Osborn, Patricks already cold expression turned even colder, akin to a freezing winter day. He stepped forward and said in a cold tone, Jane! Jane paused, turning to look at Patrick. Today, thank you. Regardless of the circumstances, Patrick had helped her out earlier, and she should express her gratitude. Thank you? Patrick looked at Jane with an expressionless face. Was this indifferent thank you all she had for him? It wasnt what he wanted.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He wanted her to be like before, relying on him, enjoying his protection. Not this distant and indifferent attitude. Patrick Queenas words interrupted Patricks thoughts. Queena looked at Jane warily, hooked her arm around Patricks, and rested her head on his shoulder. Patrick, didnt you say you found a new house for me? How about we go check it out now? Janes face turned cold. She didnt want to witness this unpleasant scene any longer. She turned around, directly following Osborns steps. The two left the HN Boutique. Jane, where are you going? Ill drive you. Osborn held the steering wheel tightly, casting a sidelong nce at Jane. It was a rare weekend, and Jane had initially nned to go shopping. However, after this incident, she lost her interest. Take me back to the East Garden. Sure. Osborn changed the direction and drove towards the East Garden. Osborn, whats the deal between you and Freda? Jane leaned back in her seat, unable to resist asking. Osborn pondered for a moment before exining, It was just a childhood engagement arranged by our parents. When the Maltz family faced an economic crisis, Freda went abroad with another man, and we have had no connection ever since. I see Jane mused. ording to Osborn, Freda was indeed his fiance. Although Freda had betrayed him first, the engagement had not been formally annulled. This matter, if not handled properly, could have a considerable impact on you. Jane sighed, feeling a headacheing on. Chapter 209: Queena is Definitely Not Simple Even herck of rtionship with Osborn had been twisted by the media into a cohabitation scandal, repeatedly trending and facing public scrutiny. Now, with Freda and Osborn having had a previous engagement, the unscrupulous media would undoubtedly exaggerate and sensationalize the story. Its just baseless rumors, and I dont care, Osborn said with a nonchnt expression. He and Freda had nothing between them, and he had nothing to fear. Youve worked hard to build your poprity these past two years, and I dont want you to be affected. Do you understand? Jane squinted slightly. As the CEO of Star Entertainment and the nations super-popr heartthrob, any negative media coverage could impact both you personally and thepany, she added. Osborns lips curled up slowly. Jane, are you concerned about me or thepany? Both, Jane hesitated for a moment before replying. Dont worry; Ill handle this matter, Osborns gaze darkened. He might not care about his personal image, but he couldnt ignore thepanys interests. Moreover, this matter involved Jane, and he couldnt let her be vilified as a homewrecker. Thats good, Jane nodded. Osborn suddenly changed the subject, Jane, will youe to my birthday party tomorrow night? Yes, Jane replied in a subdued tone. Ill be waiting for you, Osborn said, his gaze deepening. Half an hourter, Osborn dropped Jane off at East City Gardens. Were here, Jane. Let me walk you up. Jane got out of the car and refused, saying, No need. Suddenly, she remembered something. Oh, Osborn, help me find a new house. Why? Is there something ufortable about living here? Osborn asked, slightly puzzled. Jane forced a smile, I dont want to be smeared by the media anymore. Osborn, a bit irritated, questioned, Do you care about others gossip? Yes, Jane affirmed. Shen Juns eyebrows furrowed. He knew Jane. She wasnt someone who cared about rumors. Like him, she didnt bother about others opinions as long as she hadnt done anything wrong. However, at this moment, Jane no longer wanted to live in his apartment. Was Jane deliberately keeping her distance from him? After a moment of silence, Osborn spoke with a heavy tone, Are you concerned about Patrick? Patrick? When Jane heard that name, her heart skipped a beat. Indeed, she didnt want Patrick to misunderstand anything.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But thinking of Queena clinging to Patrick, her heart felt suffocated as if blocked by a wad of cotton. Its irrelevant to anyone, Jane said and turned away. As soon as she entered her home, Jane received a message from Anthony: [Ada, I found some information about Queena.] Jane immediately replied: [Show me.] Anthony teased: [Ada, you asked me to focus on the days around October 18th for anything unusual with Queena. Well, I did find something quite unusual. Can you guess what it is?] Janes heart skipped a beat. Her intuition told her that whatever Anthony was about to reveal was far from ordinary. Jane urged: [Stop teasing and show me quickly!] Soon, Anthony sent Jane a photo. In the picture, Queena was with two men. These two men looked somewhat familiar. Jane thought for a moment, and finally, it came to her. On the day of her engagement ceremony with Patrick, Queena was being chased by these two men, leading to the collision with Patricks car. There had been paparazzi photos taken of the incident. From this photo, Queena seemed to have an unusual rtionship with these two men, not like someone being chased for debt. But just one photo couldnt prove much. While Jane was pondering this, Anthonys message came in: [Ada, I found that Queena gave these two men two hundred thousand around early October. I dont know the specifics, but theres likely some shady deal behind it.] Queena gave these men two hundred thousand? How was this possible? Wasnt Queena borrowing high-interest loans for her grandmothers medical treatment? How could she suddenlye up with two hundred thousand for these men? And was Queena giving so much money to these men to cooperate in acting in front of Patrick? Thinking about this, Jane messaged Anthony: [Anthony, please continue investigating Queenas rtionship with these two men, what shes doing by giving them money, and any hidden secrets behind Queena.] [Sure, Ada. Youll wait for my message!] Anthony quickly replied. A few secondster, Anthony sent another message: [Queena is definitely not simple, Ada. You must be careful!] [I know.] Jane replied. She put down her phone, reclined on the sofa, and Queenas image once again appeared in her mind-Queena acting arrogantly towards her and then pretending to be fragile and innocent in front of Patrick. Jane squinted. Judging by Queenas nervousness around Patrick, Queena would surely try to find a way to get her out of Pansy Group. So, she would wait and see. She waited for Queena to make a move. She wanted to see what tricks Queena would use against her. The weekend passed quickly, and soon it was a new week. Jane went to Pansy Group early in the morning. She arrived too early; the office was still empty. Jane turned on herputer, intending to review the relevant information on the North Bay project. Suddenly, the sound of high heels echoed from a distance, getting closer until Queena stood in front of her with a hostile expression. Jane nced at her indifferently and resumed her work. Jane, today I came to thepany in Patricks car, Queena said, a hint of pride in her tone. Is that so? Jane asked casually, What does that have to do with me? Queena couldnt stand Janes indifferent demeanor. A provocative smile yed on her lips. Yesterday, Patrick helped you find Ericas photo to resolve the situation for you. Dont think you still matter to him. He did it all for Old Pansy, after all. Youre about to acupuncture Old Pansy, and Patrick doesnt want you in a bad mood, identally poking the wrong needle. Also, when Patrick rescued you before, it was only because he wanted to find Master Newton. After all, only you know where Master Newton is. Dont delude yourself into thinking Patrick cares about you. His heart belongs only to me! Chapter 210: The Unexpected CEO of BPL Jane squinted her beautiful eyes, casting a probing gaze at Queena. This woman didnt seem like the Candy Patrick described, someone willing to sacrifice herself to save him. Considering the information Anthony found yesterday, Jane had more reason to believe that there was a staggering secret hidden behind Queena. As long as she could unveil this secret, Patrick shouldnt be captivated by Queenas innocent appearance any longer. Seeing Jane remain silent, assessing her with mysterious eyes, Queenas face darkened. She was about to say something when suddenly, Janes office phone rang. The number was an internal line, 888. Surprisingly, it was Patrick calling! Queenas heart sank, and she watched Jane warily. Why was Patrick calling Jane? Under Queenas gloomy gaze, Jane calmly answered the phone, her tone light, Patrick, whats up? Jane,e to my office, Patricks maic voice transmitted through the phone. Jane nodded, replying, Okay. After hanging up, Jane nced at Queena, whose face was clouded with dark thoughts. Jane raised her lips slightly, speaking, Your Patrick wants to see me. Please step aside! Jane, you Queena red at Jane fiercely but, as Jane turned away, she coldly said, Your Patrick only called me. Let me pass! In Queenas icy stare, Jane entered the elevator and went to the eighteenth floor. Standing at the door of the CEOs office, Jane felt strangely nervous. Why did Patrick want to see her so early in the morning? Taking a deep breath, Jane knocked on the door. Come in! Patricks clear voice echoed. Jane pushed the door open. Inside, Patrick was sitting in his chair, wearing a simple white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, revealing the well-defined muscles on his chest. He was still aloof and cold, yet dazzling, captivating. Morton stood respectfully at his side. Hearing the sound, Patrick looked up, and his eyes nced over Janes face as if it barely registered her presence. Jane collected herself and walked up to Patrick. Is there something you need? Patrick spoke casually, Ive found some information about BPL. Lets take a look together. He nced at Morton, who immediately respectfully inserted a USB drive into the nearbyputer and opened it. Based on the information I gathered in the past few days, the CEO of BPL is named Antony Swift, thirty-one years old. He founded BPL five years ago. Morton exined while opening a photo. In the picture, there was a man in a smoke-gray suit. Janes eyes fell on theputer screen, and she took a sharp breath. It was him?! The man she identally bumped into at the airport,ter encountered in a car ident, the man she took to the hospital! This man is actually the CEO of BPL? Hes the one who acquired Love Jewelry, copied Ice and Fire, causing significant trouble for Pansy Group. So, was the encounter between her and Antony at the airport a coincidence? Jane, whats wrong? Patrick noticed Janes distraction and furrowed his brow, asking. Jane snapped back, Nothing. Do you know him? Patricks lips curled up. Jane shook her head, No. Morton continued, Theres news that Antony has recently returned to the country, and BPL will participate in the bidding for the North Bay Project. Jane was stunned for a moment. Patrick had said that he was determined to get the North Bay Project. Anything Patrick wanted, before Guavo, no one would refuse him or dare topete. But now, Antonys BPL was openlypeting with Patrick for the North Bay Project.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Combined with the series of incidents caused by his acquisition of Love & Romance, it was hard to believe he wasnt deliberately targeting Pansy Group. Continue to keep an eye on BPL, Patricks expression darkened. Yes, sir! Morton nodded respectfully. If theres nothing else, Ill get back to work. Morton left the room, closing the door behind him. He had only taken a few steps when he saw Queena approaching. Morton stopped Queena. Miss Dillon. Is Patrick in his office? I need to talk to him about something. Queena presented herself as innocent in front of Morton. Morton smiled, Hes busy. By the way, regarding the North Bay Project, the CEO asked me to provide you with some information. Why dont youe to my office with me to get it? Queena nodded, Sure, thank you. As Morton led Queena to his office, he inwardly thought that he was really going all out for the lifelong happiness of his CEO. CEOs office. After Morton left, only Jane and Patrick remained. Patrick Jane They spoke simultaneously. The atmosphere became slightly awkward for a moment. Patricks profound gaze fell on Jane. His thin lips lifted slightly. You go first. Yeah. Jane nodded, cleared her throat, and began, About Love & Romance copying our Ice and Fire products, Ive thought about countermeasures in the past few days. Patrick seemed somewhat absent-minded. Oh? Since we cant immediately prove their giarism, we can only enhance our own products and seek breakthroughs. Jane pressed her lips and continued. These days she had considered that this was the only feasible solution. As long as Pansy Group improved the design of Ice and Fire, adding highlights and creating a more exquisite and elegant V2 version, she believed they could regain the lost customers. Moreover, they must apply for a design patent promptly, preventing Love & Romance from engaging in high imitation. Ill consider it. Patrick loosened his tie, a bit impatient. Jane calmly said, This should be the best approach for now. Make a decision as soon as possible. If theres nothing else, Ill go back to work. After speaking, Jane turned and walked toward the exit. Behind her, Patricks clear voice suddenly sounded, Jane, did I ask you to leave? As he spoke, he stood up abruptly, took a long stride, blocking Janes way. He squinted slightly, expressionless. Jane, do you only have work-rted matters to discuss with me? Chapter 211: If I Pursue You Again Patricks icy and powerful aura hit Jane in the face, leaving her momentarily stunned. Its working hours now. Do we need to discuss personal matters? Besides, theres nothing personal between us worth discussing, Jane said coldly and indifferently. Is there really nothing worth discussing? Patricks deep gazended on Janes face, carrying a hint of inquiry. As their eyes met, the familiar feeling from the man in front of her made Jane slightly lose focus. She pursed her lips and said, If we must talk about personal matters, this afternoon Im going to give my grandfather his first acupuncture treatment. Will youe with me? Mm, Patrick nodded faintly, uttering a monosybic response. Thinking about Old Pansys condition, Patrick felt a bit heavy-hearted. He hoped everything would go smoothly in the afternoon, and Jane would be able to heal her grandfather. If theres nothing else, Ill go out first, Jane said, her mind on the North Bay project. She hadnt expected the CEO of BPL to be the man she encountered at the airport that day. He directly told her that things werent so simple. Jane wanted Anthony to investigate Antonys background. Know your enemy, know yourself, and you can win a hundred battles. As she was about to turn around, a tremendous force struck her waist. Patricks clearly definedrge hand directly blocked her willow-like waist, restraining Jane. Patrick, what are you doing? Janes breath hitched as she asked. Whats going on between you and Osborn? Patricks brows furrowed, and his thin lips lifted slightly. Jane frowned. Before, when she and Patrick hadnt canceled their engagement, he had always been concerned about her rtionship with Osborn. Although she used to think Patrick was making a mountain out of a molehill, being unreasonable.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But deep down, there was a tiny bit of joy. Did Patricks concern about her and Osborns rtionship mean he actually cared about her? Seeing her getting close to other men, he would be jealous. But now, they had canceled their engagement. Why would Patrick still care about her rtionship with Osborn? Facing the silent woman in front of him, Patricks expression tightened, and he asked, Are you really together with Osborn? He has a fiance. Jane rubbed her temples. Are you talking about Freda? Yes, Patrick nodded. Osborn and Freda have had an engagement since they were children. So what? In Osborns most difficult time, Freda followed another man abroad and heartlessly abandoned him. Does that still count as an engagement? Janes lips curled with a hint of sarcasm as she retorted. As long as they havent formally dissolved the engagement, Freda is still Osborns fiance. As soon as the words fell, Patrick suddenly reached out his long hand, forcefully grabbing Janes chin. With a little force, he made her raise her head, looking directly into his eyes. Jane, didnt you once say that your future husband must be wholeheartedly devoted to you, with no other woman in his heart? Osborn not only has a fiance, but he also pursued his boss for two whole years. Why would you still want to be with him? Facing Patricks icy gaze, Jane chuckled softly. Are you concerned about my rtionship with Osborn? Yes. Very concerned, Patricks gaze deepened. His gaze was like a surging ocean, capable of drowning a person within. Jane took a deep breath, meeting his eyes, and asked, Why? Because I care about you, Patrick spoke with a heavy tone. Janes heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by saying that? Patrick bent down, his voice low and hoarse near her ear, You should know about my feelings for you. His warm breath almost sprayed onto Janes neck, making it tingle. The posture of the two at this moment was so ambiguous; Jane couldnt help but blush. What about Candy? Isnt the person you care about Candy? Janes expression turned colder as she asked. Seeing her like this, Patrick chuckled lightly. Jane, are you jealous? We have nothing between us anymore. Do I need to be jealous? Jane raised her lips, asking back. Nothing between us Patricks face cooled a bit. His eyes suddenly sank, staring at Jane for a few seconds, raising his eyebrows, he said meaningfully, What if I pursue you again right now Before he could finish speaking, a knocking sound suddenly came, Patrick, are you in? It was Queena Before Patrick could respond, Queena impatiently pushed the door open. In her sight was Jane and Patrick in an ambiguous posture. Patrick, what are you doing? Queenas eyes shed with jealousy. She walked over quickly and pulled Jane away. Candy, do you need anything? Patrick squinted with a cold look. Queena, with a vignt look at Jane, pulled Patricks arm. Patrick, I really liked the house you showed me yesterday. Ill personally cook dinner tonight. You should taste my cooking, okay? Watching this scene, Janes face looked a bit unsightly. One minute ago, Patrick was talking about pursuing her again, and now he was getting passionate with Queena. Heh. Jane raised a sarcastic cold smile, turned and walked away without hesitation. Candy, I have to work overtime tonight. Im afraid I cant taste your cooking. Patricks gaze closely followed Janes retreating figure, absentmindedly saying. Queena was unwilling, a bit aggrieved. Patrick, even if you have to work overtime, you still need to have dinner. How about I prepare the meal first, and you can eat after you return to the office? Seeing Queena like this, Patrick nodded helplessly. Okay. Patrick, you muste, okay? Queena smiled through tears, repeatedly reminding. Jane returned to the secretarys office, dispelling the inexplicable emotions in her heart, and sent a message to Anthony: [Help me check BPLs CEO Antony.] [Received.] Anthony replied quickly. [See if he really made his fortune through the underworld business as the rumors suggest.] Jane added. If Antony really made his fortune through those shady dealings, there might still be some shady business behind him. Capturing this point could mean victory for Pansy Group without a fight. But at the same time, it could be very dangerous. Chapter 212: Old Pansy Spits Blood In a blink, it was already afternoon. Jane finished her tasks, checked the time C almost half-past two. She needed to hurry to the hospital for Old Pansys acupuncture. After tidying up, Jane walked out of the Pansy Group building, heading towards the underground garage. Suddenly, a familiar Rolls-Royce perfectly parked in front of her. The car door opened, and Patrick stepped out. With long strides, he approached Jane. Get in! Without waiting for Jane to respond, Patrick decisively extended hisrge hand, pulling her into the passenger seat. Jane, somewhat speechless, tugged at the corner of her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, Patrick suddenly turned his head, looking at her with deep seriousness. Jane, my grandfathers illness, Im counting on you. Dont worry, I will do my best to cure Old Pansy, Janes expression stiffened, lips pursed, as she spoke. Thinking about Old Pansys condition, Jane still felt somewhat guilty. During the journey to the hospital, both of them were somewhat heavy-hearted, silent all the way. The small space in the car felt a bit tense. Jane leaned back in her seat, gaze out the window, but her thoughts wandered. She used to ride Patricks car to and from work almost every day. But now, had this seat be Queenas exclusive territory? Queena What secrets did she hide? Anthony hadnt provided further information about Queena yet. For now, Jane could only wait and watch, let Queena make a move, and then counterattack brilliantly. If she guessed correctly, Queena wouldnt be able to hold back for long. She would act soon. As long as Queena couldnt resist, she would expose her ws. By then, she would reveal Queenas true colors! Jane, were here, Patricks maic voice interrupted Janes thoughts. Jane snapped back, walking into the hospital with Patrick and reaching Old Pansys ward. Mr. Pansy, Miss North, the two at the door greeted Patrick and Jane respectfully. Has anything unusual happened recently? Patrick asked in a cold tone. The bodyguards respectfully replied, A few paparazzi have been dismissed; everything is normal. Good. Patrick responded indifferently. As Patrick and Jane were about to enter, a series of footsteps suddenly approached. Jane, stop right there! Beatrices stern voice reached Janes ears. Jane nced at Beatrice indifferently. Whats the matter?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Beatrice, walking in high heels, approached and looked at Patrick. Patrick, did you really let Jane do acupuncture for your grandfather? Yes, Patrick frowned. Cousin, arent you afraid Jane will secretly harm Grandpa? Melissa stepped forward, ring at Jane. Jane, what tricks are you ying again? Before Jane could speak, Patricks face darkened. Melissa, shut up! Aunt Melissa, aggrieved, pulled Beatrices arm. Melissa is right. Dont forget how your grandfather fell ill; it was all because of Jane! Beatrice raised her voice. Now you let Jane treat him, are you joking? Yeah! Jane is just a country girl who hasnt even been to medical school, let alone have a medical license. How can we let Grandpa take this risk? Melissa echoed from the side. So what? Jane mocked, ncing at the obstructive duo of Beatrice and Melissa, speaking coldly. Just because Im Rorys disciple, I have the qualifications! Based on Beatrice and Melissas various obstructions, Jane felt they didnt want Old Pansy to wake up. Jane wondered what their true intentions were. Patrick, do you really believe Jane can cure your grandfather? Beatrice frowned, ncing at Patrick. Patricks handsome face tensed, and he said in a deep voice, Yes, I believe in Jane. Good. Since you say so, if anything happens to your grandfather, are you taking responsibility? Beatrice asked coldly, with a disdainful snort. Patrick smirked, his voice firm, I take responsibility! Beatrice and Melissa fell silent, following Patrick and Jane into the ward. Mr. Maurice, how is my grandfather? Patrick walked to the bedside and nced at Mr. Maurice, who was sitting nearby. Mr. Maurice stood up respectfully, answering, Dr. Pater said that after Master Newtons acupuncture, the old masters condition has improved in the past few days. Patricks expression rxed, Thats good. Jane stepped forward, Let me check. She reached out and took Old Pansys pulse. Compared to the beginning, Old Pansys pulse was much steadier and stronger. This indicated that he was gradually recovering. Jane, how is it? Patrick asked with concern. Jane smiled, Old Pansys physical condition is normal. ording to Uncle Newton, as long as he undergoes acupuncture two more times, Old Pansy will wake up. Then please start the acupuncture for my grandfather. Patrick raised his wrist, checking the time. It had been exactly three days since Master Newtonsst acupuncture session. Alright, here we go. Jane nodded. She carefully took out several silver needles from the medical kit Master Newton left her. Closing her eyes, Jane recalled Rorys acupuncture technique. When she opened her eyes again, Janes gaze was full of confident assurance. Under everyones eyes, Jane decisively inserted the silver needles into Old Pansys chest. Her movements were precise and efficient, without any hesitation. Is Jane capable of this Melissa whispered, observing Janes focused expression, but she received a cold nce from Patrick. Melissa obediently shut her mouth. Under Patricks sharp gaze, everyone dared not breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing Janes acupuncture. Half an hourter, Jane finallypleted the entire acupuncture process. As she put away the silver needles, she sighed, Done! Jane, how is my grandfather now? Patrick couldnt wait to ask. Everything went smoothly. Jane nced at Old Pansy on the hospital bed, smiled, and said, After another acupuncture session in three days, Old Pansy will be fine. Thank you, Jane. Patrick stared deeply at Jane and thanked her in a low voice. Jane gave a faint smile, Its what I should do. After all, she bore some responsibility for Old Pansys illness in the first ce. Now, curing Old Pansy was an obligation for Jane. Just then, a faint cough came from the hospital bed. Subsequently, Melissa suddenly eximed, Uh-oh! Grandpa is spitting blood! Chapter 213: Jane Has No Ill Intentions What? Patricks heart jolted as he listened to Melissas words. He lowered his head to look at the bed. Old Pansys chest was heaving violently, and a dark red liquid was conspicuous on the white sheets. Grandpa, how are you? Patricks eyes were filled with anxiety and tension. Why did this happen? Just now, Jane said the acupuncture went smoothly. How did Grandpa suddenly start coughing up blood? Jane, what did you do to Grandpa! Melissa pointed at Jane, loudly using her. Grandpa was fine just now, and after your acupuncture, he started coughing up blood! Are you trying to harm Grandpa?! Jane lowered her gaze to Old Pansy lying on the bed and said, Let me take a look. Youre not qualified to touch Grandpa again! Melissa blocked Jane, shouting, Jane, you must have ill intentions. You made Grandpa sick, fearing that he would me you when he woke up, so you wanted to kill him! Youre talking nonsense! Jane furrowed her brows slightly. Old Pansy was fine. Are you cursing him? Melissa is not talking nonsense! Beatrice also joined in, pointing at Jane. When we entered the ward, Dad was fine. Now, after your acupuncture, hes coughing up blood. Isnt that your doing?! Jane was somewhat speechless. Could these two be any more unreasonable? Stop arguing! Patrick suddenly stood up, his sharp gaze sweeping over Beatrice and Melissa. Can you let Grandpa rest a bit! With that said, he looked at Jane, his gaze softening a bit. Jane,e and take a look. Whats going on? Janes heart stirred slightly. At this moment, Patrick still wanted her to examine Old Pansy. He still trusted her. Jane walked forward, bent down, and took Old Pansys pulse. How is it? Patricks tone carried a hint of nervousness. Jane smiled faintly. Hes fine. This is a sign of improvement for Old Pansy. She examined Old Pansys pulse, and there was nothing unusual. Moreover, as Uncle Newton had mentioned, coughing up blood might ur after acupuncture, indicating detoxification and recovery. Now, Old Pansys condition should be just like that. How is that possible! Beatrice raised her voice. Clearly, you made my dad cough up blood. Now youre casually saying hes fine. Can you take responsibility if something happens to him? Beatrice, please dont assume the worst of people. If you dont believe it, you can ask Dr. Pater toe and check, Jane coldly replied. Beatrice instructed Mr. Maurice, Hurry up and get Dr. Pater here! Soon, Dr. Pater followed Mr. Maurice into the room. Dr. Pater, you arrived just in time, Melissa spoke first. Jane made Grandpa cough up blood. Please check on him quickly. Coughing up blood? Dr. Pater adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and looked at Patrick with a questioning gaze. Patrick nodded. Please check on Grandpa. After all, Old Pansy did cough up blood just now. Having one more doctor confirm it would bring more peace of mind. Seeing Patrick speak up, Dr. Pater approached and carefully examined Old Pansy. His expression gradually shifted from solemn to rxed. After aprehensive examination, Dr. Pater stood up, respectfully addressing Patrick, Mr. Pansy, Old Pansys condition has improved since this morning when I examined him. I believe its the result of Miss Norths acupuncture just now. The tension in Patricks heart eased. Grandpas condition had improved, just as Jane had said Dr. Pater, how is that possible? Melissa eximed. Grandpa was fine a moment ago. After Janes acupuncture, his condition should be worse What? You dont want Grandpas condition to improve? Patricks lips curved into a cold arc, impatiently interrupting Melissa and casting a cold gaze at her. Cousin, thats not what I meant. Its just Melissa bit her lip, feeling extremely unwilling. Clearly, Jane was nothing special. How could she really heal Old Pansy?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Now, Patrick looked at Jane with even more respect. Jane, this country girl, what makes her so special! All right, now that its proven that my acupuncture is effective and Old Pansy is fine, can I leave? Jane nced casually at Melissa and Beatrice, packed her things, and walked out of the ward. Patrick took a step with his long legs. Jane, Ill escort you. No need. Jane shook her head, refusing. She checked the time; it was almost five in the afternoon. She still had to rush to Osborns birthday party. Where are you going? Patrick insisted on escorting Jane. Jane furrowed her brows, about to refuse again when her phone rang. It was Osborn calling. Under Patricks icy gaze, Jane answered the call, Osborn, do you need me for something? Jane, remember what you promised me tonight Osborns maic voice came through the phone. Jane nodded, I remember. Today is your birthday. Dont worry; Ille to your house right away. Im waiting for you at the hospital entrance, Osborn said. Jane was puzzled, How do you know Im at the hospital? Osbornsughter came through the phone, Didnt you mention that youre doing acupuncture for Old Pansy? Jane sighed, Fine Ill be right there. She had just casually mentioned it to Osborn, not expecting him to remember so clearly. Jane hung up the phone and noticed Patrick next to her, his thin lips tightly pursed, his face extremely unpleasant. Patrick, I made ns with Osborn. Ill leave now. Jane ignored the mans icy aura and walked into the elevator. She pressed the button for the first floor, and the elevator doors slowly closed. Just as the doors were about to close, a well-defined hand reached in, stopping the elevator. Then, Patrick stepped in. Jane was somewhat surprised. Why was Patrick following her? Now, there were only the two of them in the elevator. Patricks deep gaze fell on Janes face, but she turned away, not looking at him. The atmosphere became slightly awkward. Seeing the woman in front of him avoiding him, Patricks handsome face darkened. His thin lips slightly lifted. Jane, what exactly is your rtionship with Osborn? Jane took a step back, speaking coldly, Its definitely not what youre imagining. What kind of rtionship is it? Patrick approached step by step, questioning in a deep voice. Jane took another step back, but found herself already backed into a corner, nowhere to retreat. Chapter 214: Can You Come Back to Me? Answer me. Patricks tone chilled as he approached Jane once again, suddenly reaching out and bracing his hands on either side of her, trapping her. The two were now pressed tightly together, in a rather ambiguous position, causing Janes breath to hitch involuntarily. She furrowed her brows, about to ask Patrick to give her some space when the elevator jolted violently. The overhead light flickered a few times before plunging intoplete darkness. Ah! The sudden darkness, like being sucked into a bottomless abyss, filled Jane with an unexined fear, and she couldnt help but scream. Patrick reached out, pulling her into a tight embrace. His voice softened, Jane, dont be afraid. Jane, dont be afraid How familiar that voice was. How familiar the feeling was. At this moment, driven by a tremendous sense of fear, Jane instinctively leaned against Patricks chest, and her anxious heart found a moment of calm. She remembered the previous time when she and Patrick were trapped in an elevator; he had held her like this, protecting her. However, things were different now, with time having passed. The elevator has malfunctioned, Patrick said, holding Jane with one hand and taking out his phone with the other. His voice was deep. Janes body stiffened. What do we do now? Knowing she was afraid of the dark, Patricks arm tightened, bringing her closer. Its okay. Im here. Dont be afraid. Pressed against Patrick, she could even hear his heartbeat. Jane felt an inexplicable sense of reassurance. Meanwhile, Patrick leaned slightly, gently smelling Janes hair. The familiar scent, still making his heart race. A surge of warmth swept through Patrick. Lowering his head in the darkness, his lips slowly approached Janes ear. Jane, can youe back to me? His lips, pressed against her ear, carried the scent of cologne, sending a tingling sensation across Janes cheeks. Janes heart skipped a beat. What did Patrick mean by saying this? Was he trying to have the best of both worlds, being sweet with Candy while asking her toe back to him? Janes expression darkened. Before she could respond, the lights on the elevator ceiling suddenly came on, and the elevator returned to normal. The abrupt brightness made Jane squint. She looked up, only to find Patrick gazing at her with his deep, sea-like eyes. The scene from the darkness just now lingered in Janes mind. Taking a deep breath to dispel the emotional turmoil, Jane stepped away to the side. Seeing the woman who had depended on her in the darkness now keeping her distance in the light, Patricks expression turned somewhat unpleasant. He smirked, his voice cold, You still havent answered my question from earlier. Jane casually curled her lips. Did you even ask me a question just now? Jane, can youe back to me? Patricks deep gaze fell on Janes face, earnestly repeating the question. At that moment, a ding sounded, and the elevator reached the first floor. The doors opened.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Patrick, Im here. Jane forcefully pushed Patrick away and swiftly walked out of the elevator. Watching Janes decisive departure, Patricks handsome face tensed. He stepped out of the elevator, intending to find Jane, only to see her heading straight for a ck Bentley. Patrick recognized it; it was Osborns car. Jane, are you okay? Osborn opened the car door, stepped out, and noticed that Janes expression was off. Concerned, he asked. Jane snapped back to reality, smiled, and said, Im fine. Lets go! Osborn made a gentlemanly inviting gesture. Jane raised her lips, maintaining a smile, and took the passenger seat. Not far away, Patrick stared coldly at the ring scene. Just moments ago, Jane had relied on him in the elevator, and now, in the blink of an eye, she was in Osborns car again Jane, what exactly would it take for her toe back to him? Silently standing at the entrance for a few minutes, Patrick turned and headed to the parking lot. He opened the car door, started the engine, and followed Osborns car. In the hospital room, Melissa watched Patrick chase after Jane, stomped her foot in resentment, and with a look of grievance, turned to Beatrice. Aunt, look, Cousin was enchanted by that fox spirit Jane again! Beatrice furrowed her brows, sighed lightly, and said, Didnt they say Patrick recently found that Candy girl? Why is he with Jane again? Whats going on? Queena and Jane, Beatrice didnt like either of them, but inparison, she found Jane more detestable. Humph, I think Cousin still likes Jane. Melissas tone couldnt contain her jealousy. It must be Jane, that shameless fox spirit, clinging to Cousin! For some reason, Melissa always felt that Jane was her number one rival. As for Candy, Melissa didnt think Patricks feelings for her were as special as rumored. Moreover, Queena seemed soft and weak, probably easy to deal with. So, Melissa still concentrated all her firepower on Jane. Aunt, you must think of a way to drive Jane away! Melissas face darkened, and she gritted her teeth. Beatrice nodded. Dont worry; I wont let Jane pester Patrick anymore. Okay. Melissa obediently said, Aunt, Im going back to school. Melissa walked out of the hospital gate, intending to head towards the school, when suddenly a figure blocked her way. Melissa looked up, and to her surprise, it was Winston. She looked at the man in front of her in amazement. Uncle Sidney? Since Winston was driven away by Old Pansy, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Melissa was somewhat surprised; why would Winston suddenlye to her? Winston took off his sunsses and nced towards the hospital. Melissa, can we talk when you have time? Sure. Melissa nodded. She didnt know why Winston would suddenlye to her, but thinking about Beatrices rtionship with Winston, she agreed. Winston took Melissa to a high-end coffee shop. As they sat down, Melissa asked curiously, Uncle Sidney, do you have something you want to discuss with me? Melissa, do you want to deal with Jane? Winston took a sip of coffee and got straight to the point. Melissa pursed her lips, neither confirming nor denying. Winston smirked. Melissa, I have a way to help you. Really? Melissas eyes lit up. Winston nodded. Certainly. But I need your cooperation. Melissa gritted her teeth. As long as I can drive away this shameless fox spirit Jane, Ill do anything! Chapter 215: A Two-Person Party Osborn drove until they reached his vi on the outskirts. Jane, were here, Osborn said, parking the car and opening the door. Jane got out, following Osborn into the vi. Inside, it was quiet. Apart from the two of them, there was no one else. Jane looked around, a bit puzzled. Osborn, werent you having a birthday party tonight? Why is it so quiet? Where is everyone else? No one else, just a party for the two of us, Osborn said, ncing deeply at Jane. On his twenty-fifth birthday, such an important day, he only wanted to spend it with the woman he loved the most-Jane. Osborns intense gaze made Jane feel uneasy. She turned her face away. Why not invite some friends to liven things up? I dont like it lively, Osborn said with a heavy tone. The vis garden was romantically decorated. Moonlight shimmered on the pool. Next to the pool, a small dining table was set up, exquisitely charming. Osborn lit candles. In the flickering candlelight, Osborns gaze fixed on Jane. Jane, do you like the candlelight dinner I prepared for you? Jane smiled. Its your birthday today; as long as you like it. I really like it, Osborn said, curling his lips. Celebrating his birthday with the woman he loved filled Osborn with a sense of happiness. This is your favorite steak; try it. Osborn pushed the steak on the table toward Jane. Thank you. Jane picked up the knife and fork from the table, starting to enjoy her meal.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Why arent you eating? Seeing Osborn just staring at her, Jane couldnt help but stop. Im not hungry, Osborn said, his lips forming a gentle curve. Being able to quietly watch Jane was the happiest thing in the world for him. If time could freeze at this moment, allowing him to gaze at her like this forever, how wonderful it would be. Oh, by the way, didnt you say you had good news to tell me? Jane suddenly remembered and asked. Osborn nodded. Its nothing much. Ive won the Golden Horse Best Actor Award again this year. Congrattions! Jane smiled happily. Actually, it was expected. Osborns poprity had soared in recent years, and winning the Golden Horse Best Actor Award for the second time was well-deserved. Will you attend the awards ceremony next week? Osborn asked with a hint of anticipation and nervousness in his tone. Of course, Jane replied affirmatively, cutting a piece of steak and putting it in her mouth, giving Osborn a positive answer. Osborns sess today was also a joy for Jane. Moreover, she was the behind-the-scenes boss of New City Entertainment. For such a joyous asion, naturally, she had to attend. Osborn hooked his lips and spoke with a deep tone, Im d to share my sess with you. Ill have a surprise for you then. Another surprise? Jane raised an eyebrow. Yes. Osborn nodded seriously. He nned to propose to Jane at the awards ceremony, during the most important and glorious moment of his life, in front of everyone. At that time, with so many people watching, Jane shouldnt directly refuse, Osborn thought. He believed he would seed. The steak tastes good; you should have some too. Jane felt somewhat uneasy as Osborns gaze lingered on her. Osborn snapped out of his thoughts, picked up the knife and fork, and started eating the steak. After finishing the steak, Jane sampled some other dishes on the table. All of these were specially prepared ording to Janes taste, everything she loved. The vors are excellent, Jane praised. As long as you like it, Osborn said, feeling satisfied as Jane praised the meal. Osborn, happy birthday. Jane took out a birthday gift from her handbag and handed it to Osborn. Later, Jane went to a boutique and bought Osborn a new tie. Thank you, Osborn said, reaching out to ept the gift. Patrick drove, following Osborns car at a distance until they reached his house. He watched Jane and Osborn enter the vi. Patrick was about to get out of the car when he received a call from Queena. Candy, is something wrong? Patrick answered somewhat absentmindedly. Patrick, havent you finished work yet? Ive already prepared dinner, waiting for you toe over, Queenas sweet voice came from the phone. Patrick then remembered that Queena had invited him to dinner at her ce tonight. Candy, I have something to do, maybe next time, Patrick said with a furrowed brow. Queenas heart skipped a beat. Patrick, is it work-rted that you cant make it? How about I bring it to the office for you? Im not at the office, Patrick said in a deep voice. Queena asked, Then where are you? I can bring it to you. No need, Patrick said, somewhat impatient. Patrick Queena wanted to say more, but Patrick suddenly saw many people gathering and rushing towards Osborns vi through the car window. Candy, I have something to do. Ill hang up, Patrick said, staring closely at the crowd and ending the call. Inside the vi. Jane, can I invite you to dance? Osborn suddenly spoke. Jane hesitated for a moment and nodded, Sure. Osborn stood up, walked to Jane, bent down, and made a inviting gesture. Melodious music began to y. Jane reached out and, following Osborn, danced a waltz on thewn in the garden. The garden lights suddenly lit up, neon lights changing colors, shining on the two. For some reason, Jane suddenly remembered the scene when Patrick invited her to dance the opening dance. At that time, he and Patrick had such a tacit understanding. Now thinking about it was a bit ironic. As the song ended, Jane was about to return to her seat when Osborn suddenly reached out, flicking Janes bangs. Jane, your hair is messy. This posture was somewhat ambiguous. Jane was about to say something when a group of people rushed in from the entrance. There were bodyguards in ck, and reporters carrying various cameras. Leading them was a woman, stepping in aggressively. It was Freda. Jane narrowed her eyes. What did this woman want again? Jane, you slut! Ill make you seduce my fianc again! Freda walked straight up to Jane, raised her hand, and pped her across the face. Chapter 216: Jane Falls into the Water Freda, what are you doing? Osborn swiftly blocked in front of Jane, grabbing Fredas hand. Today, Im here to settle the score with this shameless homewrecker! Freda stared fiercely at Jane, portraying the image of a rightful wife catching the other woman in the act. The reporters Freda brought with her surrounded Osborn and Jane, aiming their cameras and microphones at them, and shes of light continued to flicker. You all saw it! Jane, this shameless fox! Freda raised her voice and addressed the reporters, She clearly knew about my engagement with Osborn but insisted on interfering. Now, so many eyes have witnessed it! Fredas delicate face now looked somewhat sinister, her beautiful eyes bursting with resentment, as if she wanted to stare a hole through Jane. Freda had loved Osborn since her youth. The first time she saw him, she fell for this handsome and extraordinary man with a touch of mncholy. However, in Osborns eyes, she was only considered a match for a political alliance. He had always been indifferent to her. When the Maltz family faced an economic crisis, and the Maltz Group was on the verge of bankruptcy, Osborn, too, was in a slump, drinking heavily and sinking into despair.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Huggins family wanted to annul the engagement with the Maltz family, but Freda disagreed because she genuinely liked Osborn. Fredas elder brother, Calvin Huggins, forcefully sent her abroad, forbidding her to see Osborn again, cutting off all contact, and spreading rumors that she had run away with someone. During these years abroad, Freda indulged herself, dating many boyfriends, including powerful CEOs and promising young talents. Yet, none of them was someone she genuinely liked. Because she still couldnt forget Osborn. In these years, Osborn had be a national heartthrob, a popr movie star, and the Maltz family had surpassed its past glory. At this moment, Calvin brought up the old matter, summoning Freda back. But Freda didnt expect that, upon her return, all she saw were overwhelming rumors about Jane and Osborn. She had tried to find Osborn, attempting to exin that there was more to her leaving than met the eye, but Osborn refused to see her at all. Freda harbored a deep resentment and vowed to win back Osborn. Today, she deliberately brought bodyguards and reporters to catch them in the act. She was determined to ruin Janes reputation!! Osborn was hers; no one could take him away, including Jane!! Reporters crowded around Jane and Osborn. They had witnessed the intimate and ambiguous actions between the two on thewn just now. Mr. Maltz, can you rify the nature of your rtionship with Miss North? Mr. Maltz, today is your birthday, but you only spent it with Miss North. Does that indicate an extraordinary rtionship between you two? Miss North, in response to Miss Huggins using you of being the third party, what is your opinion? Miss North Facing the reporters onught, Osborns face turned pale. He stood in front of Jane and cleared his throat before speaking in a deep voice, This whole thing is entirely fabricated. I will make a public statement to exin everythingter. The reporters pressed on, Mr. Maltz, what do you mean by a public statement? Youll know when the timees. Osborn shielded Jane behind him and spoke solemnly. Next week, he would officially annul the engagement with the Huggins family at the awards ceremony and propose to Jane. At that time, everyone would witness their rtionship in the open. He didnt want Jane to suffer any injustice. Freda witnessing Osborn defending Jane was ringly irritating. She took a step forward,manding her brought bodyguards, What are you all standing around for? Beat this shameless homewrecker for me! Regardless, she was determined to teach Jane a lesson today! Yes, Miss! The bodyguards responded, moving toward Jane. Dont get involved! Osborn shielded Jane with his own body. He regretted a bit that, for the sake of being alone with Jane tonight, he had dismissed all the household staff and bodyguards. Now, he was outnumbered, and Freda had brought dozens of bodyguards. Osborn, this is none of your business! Freda approached and forcefully pulled Osborn away. Simultaneously, multiple bodyguards surrounded Jane. Watching the approaching bodyguards, Jane raised an eyebrow. Dealing with these people was a piece of cake for her. However, there were still so many reporters on the scene. If she knocked down all these bodyguards, who knew how the reporters would twist the story tomorrow. That was a bit tricky. Thinking it over, Jane took a few steps back. The bodyguards closed in step by step, and just as Jane reached the edge of the pool, Freda suddenly rushed over and harshly pushed Jane into the pool, Jane, you shameless homewrecker, go to hell! Janes full attention was on the bodyguards. She didnt expect Freda to make such a move so suddenly. Caught off guard, she slipped. Ssh! A loud noise, and Jane fell into the water. Water sshed everywhere, and Osborn anxiously eximed, Jane, Jane! He wanted to jump in to save Jane, but the bodyguards held him back. Seeing Jane sinking, a bodyguard next to Freda hesitated and said, Miss, should we go down and save her? If something fatal happens, it wont be good, especially with so many reporters around No one is allowed to save her! This is the fate of a shameless third party! Freda sternlymanded. Blinded by hatred, she had made up her mind to teach Jane a lesson. Even if Jane really drowned, Freda was confident that, with the Huggins familys influence, she would be fine! Jane, Jane! Let me go! Osborn struggled free from the bodyguards and rushed toward the pool. At that moment, a tall figure, moving faster than Osborn, unhesitatingly jumped into the pool. Its Mr. Pansy! a journalist in the crowd eximed. All eyes focused on Patrick. Freda was stunned; why was even Patrick here? Patrick jumped into the water and swam directly toward where Jane fell. He submerged, saw Jane, grabbed her, and pulled her into his arms. Jane, are you okay? Patrick, what are you doing? Jane stared at Patrick, utterly speechless. She could swim, and Patrick knew that. Why did he feel the need to rescue her? Chapter 217: Urgent Mission Jane, are you okay? Patrick tightly held Jane, his tone tinged with concern and nervousness. Following Osborns car all the way to the vi, Patrick rushed in after receiving Queenas call and saw a group of people rushing into the vi. Worried about Jane, Patrick quickly got out of the car and walked in. Little did he know that as soon as he entered, he witnessed Jane falling into the water. Although he knew Jane could swim, concern overwhelmed him, and without hesitation, Patrick jumped into the pool. Jane, Jane, are you okay Patricks familiar, maic voice entered Janes ears, making her a bit dazed. Suddenly, some scenes from the past shed in her mind. That ne crash into the sea, the two of them in the vast ocean, Patrick holding her just like this, so close. In the vast sea of the Milky Way, he protected her at all costs, just like he was doing now. Jane, are you okay? Seeing Jane frowning and remaining silent, Patrick became somewhat worried. Im fine Jane came back to her senses. Dont you know I can swim? What could go wrong? As long as youre okay. Patrick sighed in relief and directly lifted Jane, walking to the shore. Amid the astonished gaze of the crowd, Patrick carried Jane and headed towards the vis entrance. Patricks imposing and powerful aura automatically created a path in the crowd. Even Freda didnt dare to let her bodyguards approach. Patrick, put Jane down! Osborn stepped forward, trying to stop Patrick. Step aside! Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, and he said in a low voice. His aura was just too powerful, leaving Osborn momentarily stunned. Patrick bypassed Osborn, walked around him with steady steps, and walked out of the vis entrance. Jane was held in Patricks arms, and his warm, broad embrace, with that familiar feeling, made her face slightly blush. Jane simply closed her eyes. At this moment, she might as well y dead Patrick directly carried Jane into the car. Seeing her soaked through, her white dress clinging tightly to her body, outlining her graceful figure, Patrick rolled his Adams apple and took off his jacket, wrapping it around Jane. Jane, are you okay? Patrick cleared his throat, his hands firmly gripping the steering wheel. Im fine. Why are you here? Jane pursed her lips, asking. Just passing by. Patrick looked indifferent, his sexy lips curling as he slowly uttered two words. Passing by How could that be possible? Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth, feeling a bit puzzled. Why would Patrick suddenly appear in Osborns house? Wasnt he supposed to be in the hospital with Old Pansy? Jane nced at Patrick, not saying anything more.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After a night of turmoil, she felt a bit tired and closed her eyes, intending to take a short nap. Patrick started the car, hands tightly gripping the steering wheel, heading towards the direction of Water Moon City. Half an hourter, Patrick arrived at Water Moon City. He stopped the car, nced at Jane beside him, and saw her with closed eyes, breathing evenly, seemingly already asleep. Themplight illuminated her face, the tips of her forehead hair, and some damp strands sticking to her forehead. Patricks heart stirred, reaching out to tuck a few strands of Janes hair. Jane woke up, seeing the familiar handsome face in front of her, feeling a bit bewildered. Jane, get off, were here. Patrick said in a deep voice. Jane looked out of the car window and realized that this wasnt her home. Patrick, take me home, Jane furrowed her brow. Patrick, however, raised an eyebrow and calmly said, North Bay project, theres an urgent task that requires your immediate attention. What urgent task? Jane inquired. Get off the car, and Ill tell you, Patrick smirked. Since Patrick had said so, Jane couldnt refuse. After all, at this moment, he was still her boss. Jane followed Patrick, entering his apartment. Returning here once again, everything was still so familiar. Jane felt a bit trance-like. Mr. Pansy, Miss North. Amy saw Jane and was pleasantly surprised. During the days Jane was away, Patrick had been gloomy every day, and Amy noticed. Patrick slightly narrowed his eyes and spoke, Amy, theres no need for you here. You can go. Alright, Ill leave now. Amy smiled at Jane, Miss North, its good that youre back. You dont know how much Mr. Pansy missed you during your absence. Jane: Amy left, and Jane came back to her senses. Patrick, whats the urgent task with the North Bay project? Patrick, however, answered with a diversion, Go take a shower first; itll make you feel better. With his words, Jane did feel ufortable all over. Just now at the pool, she was soaked, and with the cool breeze, it was indeed a bit ufortable. But- Jane shook her head, No need, I didnt bring a change of clothes. When she moved out, she took everything with her. I have some. Patrick nced at her with a faint smile, turned around, and headed upstairs. Jane felt a bit puzzled. Two minutester, Patrick came down with a bag of clothes and handed it to Jane, saying, Take it. Jane looked down in surprise, Whats this? I had someone buy it for you, Patrick said with a nonchnt expression. Looking at the bag of clothes, Janes mouth twitched. When did he buy these clothes? Did Patrick expect her toe back here? Was this nned in advance? Hurry up, dont catch a cold. Seeing Jane standing still, Patrick urged her. Under Patricks deep gaze, Jane reached out to take the bag and walked towards the bathroom. After a hot shower, Jane felt much better. From the bag of clothes, she chose a red nightgown that surprisingly fit perfectly. Thinking that Patrick bought it for her, Janes heart felt a bit chaotic. Taking a deep breath, dispelling the inexplicable emotions, Jane pushed the door open and walked out. Patrick was sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a financial magazine in his hand, legs casually crossed, disying an elegant posture. Hearing the sound, Patrick lifted his head, and in the moment he saw Jane, a touch of amazement shed in his eyes. The woman in front of him had just taken a shower, her long hair draped over her shoulders, dripping with water, and her fair skin was as delicate as snow. The red nightgown he personally picked entuated her tall and curvaceous figure, exuding an indescribable allure. Patrick couldnt help but roll his Adams apple, suddenly stood up, took a step forward, and stood above Jane, looking down at her. His voice carried a hint of huskiness as he said, Jane Chapter 218: Crazy Missing Her As Jane locked eyes with Patrick, his gaze carrying a hint of heat, her breath involuntarily hitched, creating a slight awkwardness. She subconsciously took a step back, but Patrick suddenly reached out. His well-definedrge hand wrapped around her waist, firm and powerful. With a slight pull forward, Jane fell into his embrace. Jane, Jane Patricks voice, hoarse, called her name. The enticing sight of the woman in front of him made him unable to control his emotions. Staring intensely at the woman in his arms, a burning me surged in Patricks eyes. Lowering his head without hesitation, he kissed Janes tempting red lips. Her lips were soft, moist, and sweet, familiar and enticing. Patrick lost his rationality in an instant. He missed her! Crazily missed her! Since she moved away, he couldnt stop thinking about her! Patricks domineering and passionate kiss caught Jane off guard. Jane felt like her breath was about to be taken away by Patrick, almost suffocating. Although they had been this intimate many times before, this time felt different, making Jane feel both crazy and embarrassed. Her heart pounded like a deer running wild. No, this couldnt happen! Jane forcefully pushed Patrick away, furrowing her brows. She questioned, Patrick, what are you doing? Feeling Janes resistance, Patrick stopped, his deep gaze fixed on her. Jane changed the subject, Didnt you say theres an urgent task for the North Bay project? Yes. Patrick finally withdrew his gaze, speaking in a deep voice. Come with me. With that, Patrick walked towards the study. Jane hesitated for a moment but followed. Patrick opened theputer, clicked on an email, and pointed at the screen. There will be a North Bay project bidding meeting tomorrow morning at ten. It will introduce the bidding process. You and I will go together. Is that it? Jane nced at theputer screen. Just attending a meeting, how could it be an urgent task? Patrick smirked, his lips curling coldly. Tomorrows meeting is crucial. Antony, the CEO of BPL, will also attend. He couldnt wait to meet this rumored mysterious, low-key, and impressive CEO of BPL. Antony? In her mind shed the image of a man in a smoke-gray suit with wheat-colored skin. Jane squinted slightly. Alright, I got it. Jane nodded. Ill attend the meeting on time tomorrow. If theres nothing else, Ill go back now. Speaking of which, Jane turned and walked towards the study door. Jane. Patrick suddenly stood up, took a step with his long legs, blocking Janes way. Jane pursed her lips. Is there anything else? Its alreadyte. Stay here tonight. Patrick, with a deep gaze, looked at Jane and said. Jane shook her head, refusing. Id better go back. The kiss just now left Jane with lingering fear. Seeing the woman in front of him on guard, Patricks handsome face sank. You can rest assured. I promise I wont do anything to you again. Well, okay! Jane no longer insisted. She felt a bit tired and wanted to rest. Back in the guest room, lying on the familiarrge bed, Janes thoughts were a bit trance-like. Everything here remained the same, but her state of mind waspletely different. Patricks actions tonight made Jane feel like they had returned to the past. However- The chasm between them remained impassable because of Queena. Queena Jane rubbed her forehead, and Queenas image as a perfect, virtuous woman appeared in her mind. Perhaps she could provoke Queena, make her unable to restrain herself. As long as Queena made a move, Jane was confident she could find her weakness, exposing this seemingly wless woman! This night, with thoughts on her mind, Jane slept restlessly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, she woke up with dark circles under her eyes, hastily freshened up, and went downstairs. Downstairs, the aroma of breakfast wafted through the air. Jane nced at the kitchen and saw Patrick preparing breakfast. This scene, so familiar. Hadnt Patrick once said to her, Jane, as long as you like it, Im willing to make breakfast for you every day, for a lifetime. Oh no, for this life, the next life for generations. The words echoed in her ears, and Janes heart trembled slightly. Jane, are you up? Patrick heard footsteps and turned to look at Jane. The profound gaze was softened, a sight reserved only for Jane. Yeah. Jane came to her senses and nodded gently. Wait a moment; breakfast will be ready soon. Patrick smirked. A few minutester, Patrick ced the breakfast on the table, each item carefully chosen and ced in front of Jane. He spoke in a deep voice, Jane, give it a try. Thank you. Jane lowered her head, and the te was filled with all the breakfast she loved. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. It was still the familiar taste, perfectly suited to her pte. Jane was engrossed in her breakfast when Patricksrge hand reached toward her lips. Her chopsticks paused, and she looked up. What are you doing? Dont move. Patrick chuckled. You got rice on your lips; let me wipe it off for you. So, thats it Jane felt a bit embarrassed. The warmth from Patricks fingertips on her lips sent a tingling sensation through her entire body, like a gentle electric shock. It flowed through every cell. It was a warm and sweet feeling. At that moment, the doorbell rang, disrupting the cozy atmosphere. Patrick, are you there? Queenas voice came through. Hearing Queenas voice, Patrick frowned. Why was Queenaing over so early? The doorbell kept ringing. Patrick stood up and walked towards the front door. Opening the door, he saw Queena holding a thermos, her smiling face saying, Patrick, its good that youre at home. I made breakfast and specially brought it for you Before she could finish speaking, Queena suddenly noticed Jane sitting in the dining room. Her smile froze, Jane, why is she here? Feeling Queenas hostility, Jane stood up, walked to Patricks side, and raised an eyebrow. Why cant I be here? Queena looked at Patrick, then at Jane, biting her lip. You two you two Jane held Patricks arm, and a faint smile yed on her lips. We spent the night together. Chapter 219: Leaving A Hypocrite No Way Out What?! Queena eximed in disbelief, her eyes filled with shock. Jane spent the entire night here? With Patrick?! Patrick had clearly promised her yesterday that he woulde to her house and taste the dinner she prepared for him. However, Patrick stood her up. She had prepared a table full of dishesst night, waited for Patrick for a long time, but he never showed up. She called him, and he imed he had to work overtime at thepany. Yet, he was clearly with Jane! Was Patricks so-called overtime spending the night with Jane?! Jealousy red at Jane from Queenas eyes, and Queena wished she could pierce Jane with her gaze. The mes of jealousy burned within her, but she couldnt erupt in front of Patrick. Queena took a step forward, quietly pulled Jane away, and, with a grievance in her voice, asked, Patrick, didnt you say you had work to dost night? Why were you with Jane? Yes. Last night, I was discussing business with Jane, Patrick said expressionlessly, ncing at Queena. Queena lowered her eyes, feeling extremely wronged. Patrick, I waited for you all night.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Candy, when you called mest night, didnt I exin it to you? Patricks tone carried a hint of impatience. Seeing Patricks displeasure, Queena bit her lip and handed him the thermos, saying, Patrick, its okay if you couldnt taste my cookingst night. This is breakfast I made for you. Try it while its still warm. Before Patrick could respond, Jane spoke up, No need. Weve already had breakfast. Patrick cooked it himself, and hes quite skilled. Would you like to try some? Patrick cooked himself? Queenas expression changed. What she personally cooked for Patrick, he dismissed. And Patrick, the high-and-mighty CEO, cooking breakfast for Jane? Ignoring Queena, Jane looked at the man beside her and urged, Patrick, its almost time. We should go to thepany. I need to prepare materials for todays meeting on the North Bay project. Patrick checked the time, nodded faintly, and said, Yes. Patrick, what meeting about the North Bay project? Queena followed closely behind Patrick. Nothing, just a meeting before the bidding, Patrick squinted his eyes. Queenas expression changed; she held Patricks arm and said, Since its a meeting about the North Bay project, Ill go with you. I can learn something too. Unable to resist Queenas persistence, Patrick frowned. Fine. Patrick, youre so good to me. Queena smiled provocatively, casting a nce at Jane. Watching this scene, Jane felt somewhat ufortable. The three walked to the garage, Patrick opened the car door, and just as Jane was about to sit in the passenger seat, Queena pulled her away. Miss North, Ill sit here. I get car sick in the back. Well, thats quite a coincidence. I get car sick in the back seat too. Jane rubbed her temples, looked at Queena with a light smile, cleared her throat, and continued, By the way, I seem to be the main speaker for the meetingter, presenting Pansy Groups n. If I feel sick and cant speak, Miss Dillon, could you exin the n for me? You! Queena was left speechless by Janes retort. At this moment, Patricks cold voice rang out, a tone that brooked no resistance. Candy, sit in the back. Okay, businesses first. Queena took a deep breath, managing to suppress the anger in her heart. She pretended to be obedient and said to Patrick. Queena sat in the back, extremely unwilling. Patrick was about to start the car when Jane suddenly turned her head, her eyes looking teasingly at him. Patrick, howe youre not helping me fasten my seatbelt today? Hmm? Patrick raised an eyebrow in surprise. Why was this woman acting a bit differently today? Ever since Jane publicly announced the cancetion of their engagement ceremony, she had been avoiding him, keeping her distance. Now, she was actually asking him to fasten her seatbelt? Was it because Queena brought him breakfast, and she was feeling jealous? Thinking of this, Patrick chuckled, turned to the side, and his distinctrge hand encircled Janes chest, fastening her seatbelt. Jane leaned towards Patrick, and her lips, as delicate as orchids, whispered in Patricks ear, Thank you. Wasnt this just pretending to be affectionate? She could do that too. In the past, she wouldnt bother. But now, to stimte Queena, force her to take action, Jane decided to take the green tea route, leaving Queena with no way out! Patrick, arent you supposed to hurry to thepany to prepare materials? Lets go! Queena finally couldnt help but speak. Just thinking about the intimate scene between Patrick and Jane a moment ago, Queena clenched her silver teeth. That was clearly her position. She should have been the one sitting next to Patrick, but now it was taken by Jane! Jane!! Queenas fingertips tightened, and the jealous and resentful gaze stared tightly at Janes back. Secretly vowing in her heart, she would definitely drive Jane away from Patricks side!! Twenty minutester, Patrick drove to Pansy Group. Jane got out, Ill go prepare the materials. Hmm. Patrick gazed deeply at her, Ill call you when its time. Queena hurriedly spoke, Patrick, remember to call me too! Patrick nodded with a faint expression. Jane reorganized the presentation materials that would be exinedter, ensuring everything was wless before taking a long breath. Just as she finished packing the documents into a file bag, Patrick stood in front of her. Jane, are you ready? Hmm. Jane looked up, We can go now. Lets go! Patrick hooked his lips and walked towards the door. Queena hastily followed, Patrick, wait for me! In the conference room, several representatives from differentpanies had already arrived. When they saw Patrick enter, everyone stood up, respectfully greeting him, Mr. Pansy. Patrick nodded with a cold and stern face. Jane followed behind Patrick and took a seat near the door. Scanning the room, Jane didnt see Antonys figure. Checking the time, with the meeting starting in ten minutes, the representatives from BPL hadnt arrived yet. Were they nning to give up? Chapter 220: Making Friends with Miss North Just as Jane was wondering, the doors of the conference room swung open again, and a tall, slender man in a ck trench coat walked in. Jane lifted her gaze, locking eyes with a pair of profound and cold eyes. It was him! The man she had encountered at the airport. None other than Antony, the CEO of BPL. And the middle-aged man following Antony was none other than Winston! Jane squinted slightly. When did Winston get involved with Antony? Did he have anything to do with the ne crash involving her and Patrick? Patrick had been investigating for so long without finding concrete evidence. If it was indeed Winstons doing, leaving no trace, then this matter was far from simple. But Winston trying to seize power during Patricks disappearance was an indisputable fact. It seemed Old Pansy, out of leniency, had let Winston off the hook. Unexpectedly, Winston had now allied with Antony, redirecting his hostility toward Pansy Group. Winston had worked at Pansy Group for over twenty years and knew its operations inside out. His move to BPL was not good news for Pansy Group. The host stepped onto the stage, cleared his throat, and began, Wee, everyone, to the North Bay Project bidding meeting. Next, eachpany will introduce its n for the North Bay Project. When the host reached Pansy Group, Jane confidently walked up to the stage. At Pansy Group, we n to build arge amusement park. Its well-known that Guavocks its ownrge amusement park. Our proposal is to construct a world-ss amusement park Jane began her speech with a poised and graceful smile. Patrick sat in his seat, his deep gaze fixed on the confident woman on stage. She was still the same,posed, calm, confident, and elegant. Dazzling, making it impossible to look away. Seeing Patrick staring at Jane so intently, with a softness she had never seen before in his eyes, Queenas heart churned with infinite jealousy. She clenched her fists secretly, ring at Jane. Jane, you wont be proud for long! Soon, Ill show you how capable I am! A hint of maliciousness shed in Queenas eyes. At that time, she would make sure Janes reputation crumbled, forcing Patrick out of Pansy Group! Two hourster, the host concluded the meeting. Eachpany has presented its project ns. In two days, we will hold the official bidding meeting, where eachpanys bids will be revealed, and the highest bidder will win. Back at Pansy Group, Patrick summoned Jane to the CEOs office. Calcte the bid as soon as possible, Patrick said in a calm tone. Jane nodded, Sure. Back at her desk, Jane worked diligently, initially calcting the bid. At the end of the workday, Jane left the Pansy Group building, preparing to return to the East City Garden. Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her. Two bodyguards in ck stepped out, one on each side of Jane. Miss North, our young master requests your presence. Jane nonchntly nced at them. Whos your young master? Its me. The car window rolled down slowly, revealing a handsome face with wheat-colored skin. There was a hint of arrogance and indifference. Antony? Jane was slightly surprised at the man sitting in the back seat. How could it be him? Miss North, please get in the car! The two bodyguards made a gesture, bowing slightly. Jane pondered for two seconds, then stepped into the car. She was curious to see what Antony was up to. What do you want? Jane raised an eyebrow, ncing at Antony as she asked. Antony squinted slightly, his deep gaze assessing Jane. Nothing much, just wanted to invite Miss North to dinner. Will you honor me with your presence? His gaze was like a cheetah staring at its prey, making Jane feel a bit ufortable. Meeting his eyes, Jane nodded faintly. Half an hourter, Antony took Jane to a chic upscale hotel. Miss North, please.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jane followed Antony into a private room. Antony, you didnt just invite me to dinner, did you? Jane sat down and asked straightforwardly. Antony hooked his lips. Miss North, you once saved me. Is it too much to invite you to dinner?, Pausing, he took out a check and handed it to Jane. This is a token of appreciation for Miss North. It was just a small gesture, and anyone would have done the same. Jane calmly pushed the check back. Seeing Janes refusal, Antony furrowed his brows. Since Miss North refuses to ept, I wont insist. However, I hope we can be friends. Our positions are different, destined not to be friends. Thanks for dinner tonight. Jane suddenly stood up and walked towards the door of the private room. The bodyguard at the door extended his hand, blocking Jane. Miss North, please sit back. Janes eyes narrowed, and she spoke coldly, Move aside! Janes voice was not loud, but it carried an infinite prating force. The two bodyguards exchanged a nce, and Antonys cold voice came, Let Miss North go. Yes, Mr. Li! The two bodyguards immediately stepped aside, making way. Jane walked out of the hotel, back to the East City Garden. Just as she entered themunity gate, her phone rang. She took out her phone, nced at it, and saw Antonys call. Antony, is there any new development about Queena? Jane clenched her phone and answered the call. Antony, however, answered with a different question, Ada, guess where I am right now? Jane frowned. Just spit it out! Anthonyughed heartily, Look up. Jane subconsciously looked up. From the flower bed on the side of the road, a young man of medium build, with dyed blond hair and a hint of rascality, jumped down, looking at her with a smirk. Anthony? How did youe to Guavo? Jane was slightly surprised. Antony raised an eyebrow, feigning a slightly aggrieved look. What, Ada, not happy to see me? Jane hung up the phone, put it away, and spoke nonchntly, Werent you traveling the world? So, I traveled to Guavo and decided to see you, Ada. Anthony smirked yfully. Jane raised an eyelid. Get to the point! From her understanding of Antony, his appearance was definitely not as simple as he imed. Sure enough, as they entered the gate, Antony put away his smirk, his tone bing serious. Ada, Ive found some information about Queena and came specifically to tell you. Chapter 221: Pansy Group Lost What did you find? Janes eyes narrowed slightly as she nced at Anthony. Anthony took out hisptop, leisurely opened a video, and said to Jane, Ada, take a look at this. In the video were Candice and the two men who had demanded payment from her that day. After watching the video, a hint of scorn shed in Janes eyes. It seems like Patrick and Candices supposed reunion was just orchestrated by Candice. Anthony nodded. Ada, theres also this. As he spoke, Anthony opened a photo. In the photo, Candice was with a man. Although the mans face was not visible, Jane recognized him at a nce-it was Winston. Jane squinted her eyes slightly, her gaze turning cold. There seemed to be a secret between Candice and Winston. Jane spoke indifferently, Anthony, anything else? For now, thats all. Anthony sent all the information to Jane. Ada, be careful. Jane smiled gently. I will. Then Ill go. Anthony packed up hisptop. Jane frowned. Anthony, check if theres any rtionship between Candice and Antony. Her intuition told her that Antonys sudden invitation for dinner tonight wasnt just a simple thank-you. Sure. Anthony agreed readily. The next day, Jane went to Pansy Group early in the morning. She carefully recalcted the bid for the North Bay project and then went to the presidents office. Patrick, take a look. This is the estimated bid Ive calcted. Jane handed the documents to Patrick. Patricks clearly definedrge hand took the documents, and he carefully flipped through them. Is it eptable? Jane asked in a calm voice. Patrick pointed to the data on the documents and said with a curved lip, Raise it to three billion. Alright. Jane nodded, picked up the documents on the table, and held them in her hands. Ill go update the data. As she was about to walk out of the presidents office, Patricks deep voice came from behind, Jane. Jane paused. Is there something else? Patrick stood up, walked to Jane, and said, Tomorrow, arent you supposed to give acupuncture to Grandpa? Jane smiled, Ive contacted Uncle Newton and exined Old Pansys recent situation in detail. Uncle Newton said Old Pansys condition is somewhat special and needs to be postponed. Postponed? Patrick was taken aback. Why? Patricks heart tightened. In theory, Grandpa only needed one more acupuncture session to wake up. Why suddenly postpone it? Yes. Jane exined nonchntly, Dr. Pater sends me Old Pansys condition every day. So, you dont have to worry. After a few days, when Uncle Newton says we can proceed with the final acupuncture session, Ill naturally go to the hospital to give Old Pansy acupuncture. Oh, I see. Patrick said lightly, Troubling you with Grandpas illness. Jane pursed her lips. Its my duty. Turning and walking out of the presidents office, Jane returned to her seat and changed the bid to three billion. Thinking about Anthonys information from yesterday, Jane quickly typed a few lines of code. If she wasnt mistaken, the bid for this Pansy Group project would be leaked soon. And Pansy Group wouldnt win the bid for the North Bay project this time. As for who that person might be Jane squinted her eyes, and her sharp gazended on Candice not far away. In the evening, after Jane finished bathing, she leisurelyy on the bed, scrolling through her phone. In the early hours, Janes phone vibrated a few times. Anthony, who was in the hotel, sent Jane a message: Ada, someone is indeed messing with yourputer! Jane picked up a water ss from the bedside table, took a sip, and a cold smile gradually appeared on her lips. Sure enough, someone couldnt resist taking action! The next day, the weather was gloomy. Dark clouds loomed overhead, signaling an imminent storm. Jane was diligently preparing for the afternoon bidding documents when Candice suddenly approached her. Jane, the final bidding meeting for the North Bay project is this afternoon. Have you prepared all your documents? Dont miss anything. I dont need to report to you, do I? Jane replied without looking up, busy organizing the documents. Im just genuinely concerned. You know this project is a must-win for Patrick, Candice said, looking somewhat aggrieved. Jane lifted her head, a hint of impatience in her gaze. However, when she looked up, she met Patricks clear and profound eyes. Oh, Patrick came over. No wonder Candice, the big white lotus, started her act again. Jane, hows the preparation? Patrick asked with a calm expression. No problem, Jane said, lips curving with confidence. The afternoon bidding meeting was scheduled for two oclock. Jane and Patrick, along with a few others, arrived at the meeting room half an hour early. When they arrived, Antony and Winston were already there. Janes peripheral vision closely followed Candice, noticing that when she passed BPLs seat, she exchanged a subtle nce with Winston. Jane smirked. It seemed her spection was correct. At exactly two oclock, the host took the stage, announcing the timely start of the bidding meeting. Next, we will announce the base prices of eachpany, and the highest bidder wins. The host began announcing the base prices of eachpany, and the meeting room fell silent. Terry Group, two hundred and thirty million. Pansy Group, three hundred million. BPL, three hundred million and one. So, the final winner of the North Bay project is BPL! Congrattions, BPL! With the hosts announcement, everyone in the room was stunned. Pansy Group, the top-ranking Guavo magnate, always dominant in the business world, unexpectedly lost to the recently relocated BPL Group from Australia by a difference of one dor. How is this possible?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Pansy Group lost the North Bay project by a one-dor difference; someone must have leaked the base price. No kidding, it cant be just a coincidence. There must be a mole in Pansy Group. People couldnt help but start whispering. After all, it was the first time Pansy Group had lost a project, and by a one-dor difference. Clearly, the base price of Pansy Group was leaked. Jane pursed her lips, unimpressed. The leaked base price, Pansy Group losing by one dor-everything was within her expectations. She nced at Patrick, his expression as cold and stern as ever, revealing nothing about his reaction to the oue. Candice grabbed Patricks hand, her eyes filled with indignation and concern. Patrick, how could this happen? Our base price was leaked you must punish this person severely! Chapter 222: The Traitor is Jane Patrick, however, calmly withdrew his hand, expressionless, and stood up, walking out of the conference hall directly. Jane followed suit at a leisurely pace. Candice shot Jane a fierce re, then quickly caught up with Patricks steps. Just as they stepped out of the main entrance, a group of journalists who had been waiting swarmed around. Mr. Pansy, we heard that Pansy Group just lost the North Bay project by a one-dor difference. Can you share your thoughts on this? Morton, with a keen eye, intercepted the journalists, Im sorry, Mr. Pansy is not avable for interviews. The journalists turned their attention to Jane, bombarding her with questions. Miss North, as the person in charge of the North Bay project, what are your thoughts on todays events? Pansy Group lost the North Bay project by a one-dor difference. Do you think theres more to this story? Can you reveal any details? Jane furrowed her brows, about to speak when Candice abruptly walked over from the side and spoke into the microphone. Youre right. Pansy Group lost the North Bay project by a one-dor difference. Its evident that theres a traitor in thepany who leaked the base price. And this traitor is Jane! The journalists, excited, surrounded Candice. Pansy Group having a traitor was major news! Moreover, there were rumors that Candice and Jane were rivals. This situation was not simple. Miss Dillon, can you provide more details? The journalists surrounded Candice. Candy! Patrick, who was walking ahead, halted, turned around, and his icy gaze swept over Candices face. Dont speak out of turn! I didnt speak out of turn Candice bit her lip, a hint of grievance in her voice. Its just that, originally, it was Jane who Before she could finish her sentence, Patrick took a step forward, his handsome face filled with frost. Shut up! His powerful and icy aura made Candice tremble. Hatred-filled eyes stared at Jane. At this moment, Patrick was actually defending Jane?! Jane felt Candices intense animosity and subtly curled her lips. Candice, you probably know who the traitor is, right? Seeing that Jane had more to say, the journalists redirected their questions towards her. Miss North, what did you mean by your previous statement? Are you implying that Miss Dillon is the traitor? Morton quickly intercepted the journalists. Im sorry, noments. The group returned to Pansy Group. Just as they reached the lobby, Jane was about to return to her seat when Candice loudly called her, Jane, stop right there! Jane casually spoke, Whats the matter? Candice persisted, Patrick, today we lost the North Bay project, obviously because someone leaked the base price. Pausing for a moment, Candice, unlike her previous delicate appearance in front of Patrick, fixed a cold and stern gaze on Jane, proiming loudly, And that person is Jane! She had carefully nned for so long, allowing someone to steal the base price data from Janesputer, secretly sending it to Winston, all to make Jane carry this big me! Patrick was determined to win the North Bay project, but this time, he lost to Antony by a one-dor difference. No matter what, Patrick would definitely punish the person who leaked the base price. Jane, youre done this time! Seeing Candices determined look, Jane sneered, Candice, since you insist that I leaked the base price, do you have any evidence? Of course! Candice red at Jane, For the North Bay project, only you and Patrick knew our base price at Pansy Group. Patrick wouldnt leak it, so other than you, who else could it be?! Janes lips curled with a mocking smile. So, you firmly believe I leaked the base price, and the reason is that simple, Candice? Do you know that falsely using someone is illegal? False usations? Candices eyes flickered with coldness. Jane, even facing imminent danger, you still deny it? You caused Patrick to lose the North Bay project, and Pansy Group suffered such huge losses. What benefits did you gain from BPL that made you harm Pansy Groups interests like this?! She leaned toward Patrick again. What we need to do now is to immediately hold a press conference, rify this matter to everyone, and then expel Jane as the traitor! Only this way can we turn the tide. Candices voice was loud, and everyone in the lobby heard it. Reports of Pansy Group losing the North Bay project were already circting online, and now, hearing Candices words, everyone stared at Jane with a mixture of astonishment and disdain. But with Patrick present, no one dared to breathe loudly. Patrick furrowed his brows. Lets discuss this in my office. Sure. Jane followed behind Patrick, speaking nonchntly. Candice couldnt hold back her urge to attack Jane. However, Candice underestimated Jane. Her tricks were nothing special. Once inside the CEOs office, Candice couldnt wait and grabbed Patricks arm. Patrick, you wont let this go, right? You must severely punish Jane! Candice, using me of leaking the base price just because I knew the bid amount doesnt seem very convincing, Jane taunted. Its not just that! Candice coldly looked at Jane, then turned to the expressionless Patrick. Patrick, the day before yesterday, when we finished work, I happened to see Jane getting into Antonys car. Really? Jane pursed her lips and spoke casually, Candice, if Im not mistaken, Antony didnt get out of the car that day, right? How do you know it was Antonys car? Do you know Antonys housekeeper or recognize his car? I dont know him, but I saw him get into that car in the parking garage of the bidding hall. Candices eyes flickered. Is that so? Jane nced at Patrick. Candice has always been with us, right? Howe I havent seen Antonys car? Have you? Before Patrick could respond, Candices eyes turned cold. She took out her phone and opened a photo. Candice handed the phone to Patrick. Patrick, take a look at this. Jane nced at it dismissively. In the photo, it was her and Antony.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. From the angle of the photo, Antony was holding a check and handing it to Jane. Jane, how much money did you take from Antony to betray Patrick and Pansy Group?! Candice sternly questioned. Jane smiled, lifting her lips. Candice, didnt you just say you dont know Antony? How do you have this photo? If I remember correctly, there were only him and me present at that time, right? Chapter 223: Solid Evidence Jane crossed her arms, looking at Candice with a smirk that seemed to carry a hidden meaning. So, Antonys invitation to dinner that day was a setup. Heh. Jane could now be even more certain that there was some unspeakable rtionship between Antony and Candice. Candices eyes flickered, and she bit her lip, ncing at the cold and stern-faced Patrick. She exined, Patrick, its like this. I have a friend who works as a waitress in that hotel. She happened to see Jane with Antony that day and took a photo. Thats quite a coincidence. I wonder, whats your friends name and employee number? Janes expression darkened suddenly. Bring her here; lets confront each other. Did I or did I not receive a check from Antony! Candice instinctively tightened her fingers. Jane, dont y tricks! The fact is right in front of us. You received benefits from Antony, then leaked Pansy Groups bid to BPL, causing Patrick to lose the North Bay project! So, youre saying I revealed the bid to Antony that night? Janes lips curled in a sarcastic smile. But the bid wasnt confirmed until the next morning with Patrick. How do I have the ability to foresee the future? Pause. Jane looked up at Patrick, sitting with an aura that warned strangers to keep away. Right, Patrick? Patricks handsome face darkened, and his thin lips pressed into a tight line. He uttered a faint Hmm. Candice, Jane said lightly, you mean I leaked the bid to BPL only after confirming it, right? Of course! Candice red at Jane, a hint of jealousy in her eyes. When Candices gaze shifted to Patrick, it instantly softened. Patrick, have someone check Janesputer, and everything will be clear! Why do you need to check myputer? Jane pretended to resist. I havent done anything; theres nothing to check. Whats the matter, Jane? Are you scared? Candice taunted, eager to have Janesputer examined. She had set up a wless n. Jane couldnt escape now! Jane, leaking Pansy Groups bid, causing them to lose the North Bay project, had inflicted massive damage on thepanys reputation and interests. Patrick wouldnt let Jane off lightly! From mere dismissal to involving the police, Jane was in for it! Seeing Candices impatient expression, Jane raised her delicate chin. Perfect. The fish had taken the bait. I havent done anything, why should I be afraid? Jane pursed her lips. Candices jealous gaze stared intensely at Jane, as if wanting to cut her into a thousand pieces with a sharp knife. She pressed on, Jane, if you really havent done anything, why not let them check? Jane was about to speak when she suddenly heard Patricks icy voice, Morton, bring Janesputer here and call in an IT expert. Yes, Mr. Pansy! Morton respectfully replied and left the room.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Candice felt a surge of joy. Patrick did lean towards her after all. By instructing Morton to check Janesputer, Patrick was indicating that he believed Candices story. Jane was indeed the traitor who leaked the bid! Jane narrowed her beautiful eyes and calmly spoke, Patrick, do you also believe that I leaked Pansy Groups bid? Patricks cold gaze fell on Jane. He slowly curved his lips and said, I will thoroughly investigate the truth of the matter. After a pause, his eyes deepened. I will clear your name. Patrick certainly didnt believe that Jane would leak bid information. If it was about money, Jane could have simply returned to him, be thedy of Pansy Group, and had as much money as she wanted. Why bother conspiring with BPL? However, Candice, who had changed from her usual soft image, vehemently used Jane, which surprised Patrick. He wanted to know the truth. With public opinion already stirred up, numerous reports andments online painted Jane in a negative light, making things challenging for her. Only by uncovering the truth could Jane be vindicated. Thank you, Jane said, feeling a warmth in her heart. Unexpectedly, at this crucial moment, Patrick didnt blindly believe Candices one-sided words. He seemed willing to consider her side of the story. Soon, Morton brought in an IT expert, and Janesputer was moved over. The IT expert opened theputer, tapping on the keyboard. Ten minutester, he stood up, respectfully saying to Patrick, Mr. Pansy, the bid was indeed sent from thisputer. As soon as the expert finished speaking, Candice loudly demanded, Jane, do you have anything else to say? Jane remained casually indifferent. Candice, even if the bid was sent from myputer, it doesnt prove anything. And what does that not prove? Candice gritted her teeth. The bid leaked from yourputer. Besides you, who else could it be? Why cant it be someone else? Janes expression remained calm. Clearly, someone tampered with myputer deliberately to frame me. Can you check the specific time the bid was sent out? Candice asked the IT expert. The IT expert nodded. Please give me a moment. After a few minutes, he spoke again. Found it. It was yesterday morning at 10:30. Patrick, we just need to check the surveince at that time to see who was using thisputer. The truth will be revealed, Candice said, unable to contain her excitement. All evidence pointed to Jane, and this time, Jane couldnt escape! No need to check the surveince. I was indeed at my desk at that time, Jane said, pursing her lips. So, you admit to leaking the bid? Candice asked in a cold voice. I only admit that I was at my desk yesterday morning at 10:30. Youre quite good at twisting concepts, Jane replied, lifting her lips. Candice red at Jane and went directly to Patricks side. Patrick, the evidence is conclusive now. Its indeed Janes doing. Shouldnt we call the police? Patrick, with an expressionless face, squinted his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Jane smiled lightly and then stared at Candice with sharp eyes. Candice, are you sure you want to call the police? You know who leaked the bid. You have a clear idea in your heart. Jane, what do you mean by that? Candice stiffened under Janes icy gaze. Jane took a step forward, her tone sharp. What I mean is that the real person who leaked Pansy Groups bid is you, Candice! Chapter 224: Reaping What Is Sown What nonsense are you spouting? Candices face changed upon hearing this. She loudly questioned, How could it be me? Why not? Janes cold smile became even colder. Jane, youre still defiant even at deaths door! Candice clenched her fists tightly, her delicate face looking somewhat ferocious. The evidence is as solid as a mountain. Youmitted such a heinous act. Do you think you can escape by shifting the me onto me? Seeing Candices frustrated appearance, Jane raised an eyebrow, calmly saying, Solid evidence? Candice, your so-called evidence doesnt hold up under scrutiny. Patrick, Id like to bring someone in. The truth will be revealed soon, Jane looked at Patrick and spoke. What trick are you ying now, Jane! Worried about the night being long and dreams many, Candice grabbed Patricks arm. Patrick, dont listen to Janes sophistry anymore. Lets call the police! Jane did something so terrible; she must face the consequences! Patrick calmly withdrew his arm, his gaze fixed on Janes face. His voice, clear and cold, asked, Who do you want to bring? Jane smiled lightly, Youll know soon. Ill bring him in now. Saying this, Jane turned and walked toward the CEOs office door. From behind came Candices frantic voice, Jane, are you trying to escape the me? Escape the me? Jane raised the corner of her lips. Candice had quite an imagination. Let Candice enjoy her triumph for a while. Soon, she would expose this unparalleled schemer for what she truly was! At the entrance of Pansy Group, Anthony was already waiting for Jane. As soon as Anthony saw Jane, he immediately approached, concerned. Ada, hows the situation? Jane smiled, About as we expected. Anthony nodded, Ive seen the reports online. Dont worry; Ill help you expose the true face of that shameless woman, Candice! Thanks, Jane shrugged. Anthony joked, Actually, Ada, youre much more formidable than me. If you personally revealed yourself as the famous hacker Ada, it would probably shock them to the core. Jane nced at him sideways, tugging at the corner of her mouth. No thanks, I dont want to reveal my identity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane led Anthony to the entrance of the CEOs office. Candice was still incessantly talking in front of Patrick. Patrick, Jane must be making excuses to run away. Hurry, send someone to chase her- Before Candice could finish her sentence, a clear voice interrupted her. Who said I ran away? Jane walked through the CEOs office door, aposed smile on her face. As everyones eyes focused on the unremarkable young man behind Jane, a sense of shock filled the air. The IT expert, even more excited, approached and admirably eximed, Are you Anthony? Remember, Anthony had always been the second-ranked amazing figure in the hacker world! Anthony faintly smiled, Yes, its me. In the corner of her eye, Jane caught Candices shocked expression. With a cold smile, she walked up to Patrick. This is the renowned hacker Anthony. I believe theres no need for introductions. Patrick nodded faintly in Anthonys direction, his eyes carrying a hint of profound inquiry. Jane had actually invited Anthony. What else did she know that he didnt? Jane, what do you think youre doing? Even if youve brought Anthony, it wont change the fact that you leaked Pansy Groups bid! Candice eximed angrily. Oh really? Janes expression remained unruffled. She nced at Patrick calmly. Anthony can testify for me that leaking Pansy Groups bid wasnt my doing. After a pause, Janes gaze turned icier. She looked straight at Candice. He can also attest that the real culprit behind the leak is Candice! Jane, dont make baseless usations! Candices face changed. Whether its baseless or not, well see. Janes lips curved in a sarcastic smile. She pointed to theputer on the side and said to Anthony in a solemn tone, Anthony, you can begin. Sure, Miss North. Anthony put on a serious demeanor in front of others. He sat down, opened theputer, and proficiently typed on the keyboard. At this moment, the CEOs office was unusually quiet, with only the sound of Anthony tapping on the keyboard. Candices gaze was fixed on Anthony; her heart began to tighten. Could Anthony really discover something? No, impossible! Absolutely impossible! Jane, on the other hand, looked confident. This game had long been in her control. Now, it was time for Candice to reap what she had sown! A few minutester, Anthony typed thest line of code. He looked up at Jane. Done! How did it go? Jane asked casually. Anthony pointed to theputer screen and addressed everyone, Ive found out that the bid was sent out today at 1 a. m., not yesterday morning at 10:30. Janes voice turned cold. Then why did Pansy Groups IT expert just now report that the time was yesterday morning at 10:30? Anthony nced at the IT expert and bluntly stated, Because hecks the necessary skills. Cold sweat broke out on the IT experts forehead. Im sorry, Mr. Pansy. It was my mistake Well, its not entirely your fault, Janes face suddenly turned cold. She looked at Candice, who wore an expression of disbelief, and said coldly, Because someone deliberately tampered with myputer, sent the data to BPL, and deliberately altered the operating time to frame me. And the mastermind behind all this, Candice, you know who it is. What, do you want to me me again? Candice clenched her fists at her sides. Jane, dont spout nonsense to use me! use you? Jane seemed to find it amusing, her lips curling in a mocking smile. With a crisp sound, Jane threw a stack of photos in front of Candice. In a chilling tone, she said, Candice, see for yourself! In the photos were images of Candice with two burly men. Patricks gaze turned icy when he saw the pictures scattered on the ground. Chapter 225: Losing on All Fronts Patrick recognized the two men in the photo-they were the ones who had chased Candice for debt on the day they had reunited, the same day she rushed into the road and collided with Patricks car. The scene of their encounter that day was vivid in Patricks memory. But now, in this photo had Candice known these two men long before? Jane mocked Candice with a nce. Candice, care to exin?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Its just a photo, what does it prove? Candices heart tightened suddenly, but she spoke with feigned calmness. I borrowed money from them, whats so surprising about that? Patrick, you know, my grandmother fell seriously ill and urgently needed money for surgery, so I borrowed a high-interest loan from them. Candice bit her lip, looking distressed. Borrowed money? Jane sneered, her tone sharp. ording to the information Anthony found, on October 13th, you gave these two men two hundred thousand! You said you owed a high-interest loan for your grandmothers illness, where did the two hundred thousande from? Candices face froze. Why did Anthony find out about the two hundred thousand too? She took a deep breath and tried to maintainposure. What two hundred thousand? Dont spew nonsense! Jane slowly raised her lips. Youll find out soon enough. What trick are you ying now? Candices breath tightened, a growing sense of fear in her heart. Things hadpletely deviated from what she had anticipated. Why could Jane bring Anthony into this? And Anthony could actually find out so much! Jane nced at Anthony. Anthony, you can show what youve found. Anthony snapped his fingers. No problem! He opened theptop he brought, yed a video, and everyones attention shifted to the screen. The video was taken in a coffee shop. In the corner of the cafe, Candice sat across from these two men. She handed them two bags, giving one to the man with a stubble. Heres two hundred thousand; you count. The stubble man opened the bag, satisfied to find it filled with hundred-dor bills. Miss Dillon, rest assured, whatever you ask us to do, well do it. The stubble mans face filled with smiles. Candice smiled and whispered something to the stubble man, lowering her voice. The stubble man nodded repeatedly. Okay, Miss Dillon, well definitely follow your instructions, guaranteeing your satisfaction! The video ended there, and Anthony said to Jane, Miss North, I retrieved this video by hacking into the coffee shops surveince system. Candice stared at theputer screen in disbelief. How could this be? Why did Jane have such a video! All right, its quite clear, Jane looked coldly at Candice, mocking. Candice, you bribed these two men, pretending to be chased by loan sharks, deliberately colliding with Patricks car. Jane paused, her tone growing even colder. You deliberately chose to appear on the day of mine and Patricks engagement, scheming to ruin our engagement ceremony! Candy, is this true? Patricks eyes were as cold as ice. The video provided by Anthony made everything obvious. Their encounter that day, which led to the public cancetion of the engagement ceremony, causing Grandpa to suffer a sudden heart attack, was all meticulously nned by Candice! No, its not like that! Feeling the chilling aura from the man in front of her, Candice trembled. Patrick, let me exin. Candice, the evidence is overwhelming. What else do you have to say? Jane calmly watched Candice, her face turning pale, and handed back Candices earlier words. Candices fingers tightened, and she red angrily at Jane. No, I didnt do it! So all of this is fabricated by you! Janes eyes suddenly darkened. Fabricated? Are you suggesting that the renowned Anthony went out of his way to fabricate this video for you? If you doubt the authenticity of this video, feel free to confront those two men in person, Jane continued. Candices face went through various shades of red and green. She opened her mouth to say something but couldnt find the words. Also, you intentionally leaked Pansy Groups bottom line to BPL, and I have evidence of that too. With these words, Jane walked directly to Anthonysptop and began operating it herself. She opened several photos, all featuring Candice with Winston. Candice, anything to say? Jane stood up, her icy gaze forcing Candice. Weve all seen it; you leaked Pansy Groups bottom line! Candice wore an expression of disbelief. It was over,pletely over! She had lost in every aspect in front of Jane. Candy, you disappoint me greatly. Patrick, who had been silent, suddenly stood up. His gaze was icy as it fell on Candice. The chilling aura emanating from him seemed to drop the office temperature to freezing. Patrick, let me exin! Candices eyes were bloodshot, and her voice trembled. Jane sneered, Exin? You leaked Pansy Groups bottom line, intentionally framing me. Id like to hear what exnation you have. Candices bloodshot eyes were full of resentment towards Jane. Clutching her fists tightly, she gritted her teeth, Yes, I did it all! I bribed those two men, deliberately creating a scene of reunion with Patrick. I also leaked Pansy Groups bottom line to BPL, framing you! Seeing Candice admit to everything, Janes lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Candy, why did you do this? Patricks tone was filled with disappointment. He never expected Candy, someone he had a special rtionship with, to be this kind of person. Patrick, I did it all because of you! Candice copsed to the ground, looking at Patrick with a mix of obsession and madness. Patrick, I love you, do you know that? Jane couldnt help but scoff, You love Patrick, so you leaked Pansy Groups bottom line, causing him to lose the North Bay project. Is this your love for him? Jane, all of this is your fault!! Candice shouted desperately. If it werent for you, how could I have done this? Irresponsible! Jane looked down at the nearly insane Candice and chuckled coldly. Candice suddenly grabbed the fruit knife on the table and lunged at Jane. The sharp de aimed directly at Jane, and she roared, Jane, go to hell! Chapter 226: All Because I Love You Candices face contorted with hatred as she exerted all her strength, thrusting the knife towards Jane. In that moment, she was on the verge of madness, with only one thought in her mind-Jane must die! Reacting swiftly, Janes expression tightened, and she kicked Candice to the ground, causing the fruit knife to tter down. Simultaneously, Patrick abruptly stood up and walked over to Jane with concern. Jane, are you okay? He never expected Candice to suddenly attack Jane with a knife. Candy, have you lost your mind? Patricks cold and disappointed gaze fell upon Candice. Why? How could Candy do such a thing? He always believed that their reunion was a twist of fate. Never did he imagine that it was all orchestrated by Candice. Even more unimaginable was Candice colluding with Winston, Antony, and others to leak Pansy Groups bottom line and frame Jane. Each revtion made it hard for Patrick to ept. Yes, Ive lost it! Candice lifted her head, her eyes bloodshot. Patrick, everything I did was because I love you! Janes lips curled into an extremely sarcastic smile. Candice, you love Patrick, so you betray him? Its you, Jane! Everything is because of you!! Candices gaze at Jane was like a dagger, wishing to tear her to pieces. She fell to Patricks feet, weeping bitterly. Patrick, I love you. Since the age of twelve, when we were kidnapped together, I fell in love with you! To save you, I can sacrifice myself because I love you! Im willing to trade my life for your chance at life. Candice held onto Patricks legs, tears streaming down her face. But when I finally found you after more than a decade of searching, what did I see? I saw you getting engaged to Jane! So, you deliberately plotted to ruin our engagement ceremony? Janes cold and stern voice resounded. Candice looked at Jane with intense resentment. Yes! Patrick is mine! No one can take him away, including you, Jane! I want Patrick back with me, and our reunion must be extraordinary Before Candice could finish her words, Jane interrupted her. Our engagement with Patrick has already been canceled. Why did you still frame me for leaking Pansy Groups bottom line? Jane squinted her eyes slightly, questioning coldly, Candice, what is the rtionship between you and Antony?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. No rtionship at all! Candices expression froze. Jane, I framed you because I hate you! It has nothing to do with anyone else! Clearly, Patrick loves me, but you still persistently cling to him! So, I want to drive you away! You leaked Pansy Groups bottom line, causing severe losses to Patrick. Only by doing this will Patrick detest you, send you away, and never want to see you again! Oh, so thats how it is. Jane chuckled coldly. Now, it seems like youre the one who leaked the bottom line. Therefore, the person Patrick would detest and drive away should be you! No, that wont happen! Patrick loves me. He wont detest me, let alone drive me away! No matter what I do, he still loves me! Candice clung tightly to Patricks legs, tears flowing like a flood. Patrick, you wont hate me, right? You wont drive me away, will you? Candy, Ive told you before, my feelings for you are merely gratitude, nothing more. Patrick, somewhat impatient, withdrew his leg and took a few steps back. His handsome face turned ice-cold, and his words, like icicles, struck at Candice, Candy, your actions have deeply disappointed me. No, its impossible! Patrick, you clearly love me! Candice slumped to the ground, screaming hoarsely, Back then, when we were trapped in that dark room, you personally told me that since I saved you, youd marry me in the future!! Patrick frowned, his voice deep and serious, Those are all things of the past. Weve grown up now, and many things have changed. No! Patrick, you cant just dismiss it like that! Candice suddenly reached out, rolling up her sleeve, Patrick, you should remember how I got this scar on my arm, right? When Ron set the dog on us, and you were terrified of dogs, I shielded you from that big dog, but it bit me! As she spoke, she undid her clothes, revealing her back. Candices voice became hoarser, And these scars on my body are from when we fell off the cliff years ago! Patrick, I fell to help you divert those bad guys! Ive sacrificed so much for you. Do you really not remember any of it? Do you truly not love me at all? Seeing the scars on Candices body, Patricks cold gaze flickered slightly. Memories suddenly resurfaced. Indeed, back then, Candy almost lost her life saving him. He owed Candy a lot. Thinking of this, Patricks gaze deepened, and he spoke in a cold tone, Candy, I havent forgotten what happened back then. I acknowledge the debt I owe you. After a pause, Patrick furrowed his brows, expressionless, and said, So, I wont pursue todays events any further. Not pursue? Jane questioned, her gaze narrowing with a hint of coldness as she looked at Patrick. Candice betrayed Pansy Group, leaked sensitive information, and youre just letting it go? Faced with Janes inquiry, Patricks gaze turned colder. He pondered for a moment before speaking, Jane, this is my debt to Candy. Candice breathed a small sigh of relief, and a faint glint passed through her eyes. Indeed, as long as she brought up their past, Patrick would let everything slide. This indicated that Patrick still cared about her. However, that was far from enough! She had to turn the tables! With this in mind, Candice stood up, tears in her eyes, and grabbed Patricks arm. Patrick, I dont want you to say you owe me. I want you to say you love me. I want you to say youll marry me Patrick, somewhat impatient, interrupted Candice, Candy, Ive already said were impossible. Patrick, since youre so heartless whats the point of me being alive?! Candices eyes shed with determination. She suddenly picked up the fruit knife from the ground and fiercely stabbed it towards her own heart! Chapter 227: True or False Candy, what are you doing? Patrick was shocked to see Candice suddenly stab herself with the knife. He hurried forward, attempting to stop her. But, he was a step toote. The fruit knife in Candices hand had already pierced her body. Blood gushed out instantly. Patrick, since you dont love me, then I fulfill you Candice fell into Patricks arms, her face pale and pitiful. Blood stained Patricks white shirt, a shocking sight. Unexpectedly, Candice resorted to such a desperate move. Jane furrowed her brows and said, Patrick, let me take a look. However, her gaze was fixed on the scars on Candices back. Jane approached, Candice, are these scars really from falling off a cliff? Enduring the pain, Candice gritted her teeth, Jane, dont touch me! Patrick, let me die! Candice struggled, still trying to reach for the fruit knife on the ground. Patrick grabbed Candices hand and, ncing at Morton nearby, ordered in a deep voice, Morton, take Candy to the hospital! Morton had Candice carried out, and Patrick followed. Patrick, Janes mind stirred, and she suddenly stopped him. Patrick paused, turned back, and said in a deep voice, Jane, rest assured, I will exin this to you. But now, Candy is in critical condition, and I cant ignore her life. Jane asked coldly, Patrick, are you sure Candice is the same person as the Candy from back then? Yes, Im sure, Patrick answered without hesitation. Why are you so sure? Jane pressed on. Patricks gaze dimmed, Candice described the situation when Candy and I were kidnapped in detail, even things only the two of us knew. If she isnt Candy, I cant think of any reason she would know those things. Are you certain? Jane asked, her expression emotionless. Earlier, when she saw the scars on Candices back, those injuries didnt seem to be from over a decade ago. But with just a brief nce, she couldnt verify further. Sure, Patrick nodded, then turned and left. Watching Patricks retreating figure, Jane narrowed her eyes slightly, her gazeplicated. Ada, shall we go too? Anthony spoke up. Anthonys voice brought Jane back to the present. Jane nced at Anthony, then asked in a deep voice, Anthony, what do you think about this matter? Anthony furrowed his brows, Candice? Quite a schemer, not simple! Jane pursed her lips, pondering, Do you think shes real or fake? Since youre asking, she must be fake, Anthony replied with a smile. You seem to know me well, Jane said lightly, adjusting her hair. She was already sure that Candice was fake. However, there were still some things she hadnt figured out. How could Candice exin her knowledge of the kidnapping of Patrick and Candy, including details only the two of them knew? What really happened there? If Candice is fake, then where is the real Candy? Did she truly perish after falling off the cliff, or Jane didnt know. Anthony, when Candy fell off the cliff years ago, where did she go afterward? Cant you find any information about it? Jane asked, furrowing her brows. Yeah, Anthony nodded, Ada, maybe if you personally get involved, you might uncover something. Jane squinted her eyes; Anthonys skills were on par with hers, but she had a slight edge. Even Anthony couldnt find information on this mysterious situation. Anthony and Jane exited the Pansy Group gates. Jane dropped Anthony off at the hotel. Anthony, thanks for today. Anthony patted Janes shoulder, grinning, Ada, why be so polite? The next moment, Anthonys expression turned serious. But, theres something I dont understand. Jane was puzzled, What is it? Ada, you knew early on that Candice would leak Pansy Groups confidential information to BPL to frame you. You could have informed Patrick and raised the stakes. By doing it this way, although you brought down Candice, you also caused Pansy Group to lose the North Bay project. Why? Do you really think I would let Pansy Group lose the North Bay project? Jane chuckled. Anthony got excited, Ada, do you have another move? Of course, Jane nodded nonchntly. Anthony was curious, Ada, can you give me a hint? Jane teased, Youll know in a few days. I knew it. Ada strikes, gods and Buddhas beware! Anthony joked. Jane returned to her apartment. Just as she was closing the door, a familiar figure appeared in her sight. Osborn? Jane blinked. Shouldnt he be filming right now? Jane, I saw the reports online. Are you okay? Osborns tone carried concern. Jane smiled, Come in, we can talk inside. Osborn entered, his deep gaze fixed on Jane. Theyre saying online that you leaked Pansy Groups confidential information, causing them to lose the North Bay project. Its outrageous!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Do you believe it? Jane quirked her mouth. Osborn earnestly replied, Of course not! Jane leaking confidential information? Impossible! After a moment of thought, he asked, smirking, Is it Candice framing you? Jane nodded, Yes. Do you want me to help you Before Osborn could finish, Jane interrupted, No need. I can handle this myself. Oh, by the way, why did you look for me? Jane asked. Osborns lips curved into a smile. Tomorrow is the awards ceremony. Youll be there on time, wont you? If you hadnt mentioned it, I might have forgotten, Jane said apologetically, rubbing her temples. Osborns gaze darkened slightly. Tomorrows awards ceremony would be broadcasted worldwide by various TV stations, and he was fully prepared. He nned to propose to Jane in front of everyone. It would be awkward if the female lead didnt show up. Thinking about it, Osborn stared into Janes eyes, speaking with utmost seriousness, Jane, tomorrow is the most important day of my life. You must attend. Can I pick you up? Jane smiled, I promised you Id attend; I wont break my word. Thats good. Osborn breathed a sigh of relief. He checked the time, Jane, lets have dinner together. There are some matters regarding Star Entertainment that I need to discuss with you. Jane nodded, Sure. As they walked out of the apartment, just as Jane was about to get into Osborns car, Freda suddenly rushed over, pointing at Jane and cursing loudly, Jane, you shameless fox spirit! Chapter 228: Pansy Group Will Be the Ultimate Winner Seeing Fredas angry expression, Jane furrowed her brows slightly. She nced at Osborn and, with a tone of impatience, said, Osborn, go handle her. With that, Jane ignored Freda and directly got into the car. She really didnt want to waste time on someone so irrelevant. Seeing Janes disdainful look and herplete disregard, Fredas anger intensified. Osborn stopped Freda, speaking coldly, Freda, stop making trouble! Me making trouble? Freda pursed her lips. Osborn, why wont you answer my calls? Why wont you see me? Freda wanted to exin to Osborn, but he didnt give her a chance. Unable to find Osborn, she had no choice but toe to Jane. She wanted to warn Jane, to keep her away from Osborn! But she hadnt expected to see Osborn and Jane together. That shameless fox spirit, Jane, was clinging to Osborn again! Ive made it clear to you. We have no rtionship! Osborn squinted his eyes, his handsome face tense. Freda, please dont bother me anymore, and dont trouble Jane. Pausing, Osborns gaze turned colder. Otherwise, I wouldnt mind your scandals trending. Osborn, let me exin Before Freda could finish, Osborn impatiently pushed her away and got into the car. With a snap, the car door closed. Osborn started the car. Jane, with a calm expression, asked, Is it settled? Yeah. Osborn spoke earnestly. Jane, rest assured, I wont let anyone smear you again. As long as his proposal to Jane seeded at tomorrows awards ceremony, no one would be able to gossip about them anymore. He was looking forward to that moment. Osborn knew Jane; she wouldnt reject him in front of so many people, leaving him embarrassed. Leaning back in her seat, Jane took out her phone and scrolled through the news for a while. The reports about her leaking Pansy Groups confidential information were nowhere to be found. Did Patrick have someone take care of it? At this time he should be in the hospital, right? Rubbing her temples, Jane heard Osborns low voice, Were here, Jane. Lets get off. Osborn parked the car in front of a Sichuan restaurant. Jane, you like spicy food, and this ce is excellent. Osborn wore a faint smile. As usual, he had arranged for the restaurant to be cleared in advance. Osborn didnt like to be disturbed when he was with Jane. Seated, Osborn handed the menu to Jane. Jane, take a look at what you want to eat. Jane casually picked a few dishes. Just these. Soon, the dishes arrived, and Jane enjoyed her meal heartily. Indeed, it suited her taste. Oh, didnt you say you had some business to discuss with me? Jane suddenly remembered and wiped her mouth, asking. Osborn nodded, cleared his throat, and said, Well, next month, ourpanys major family drama, Harem Splendors. For the casting of the female lead, Im considering Maria or Tina Amelia. Any suggestions? Jane smiled, You decide on those matters. Since Maria endorsed Pansy Groups Ice and Fire series, her poprity had skyrocketed. She had also taken on several highly sessful advertisements, bing the entertainment industrys rising goddess. And Tina, on the other hand, is a popr actress under Star Entertainment and the winner of this years Oscar for Best Actress. Marias temperament aligns more with the female lead, but in terms of experience, Tina might be more suitable. Ill think about it some more, Osborn said, still undecided. The next day, Jane arrived early at Pansy Group. As she entered thepany gates, Pansy Groups employees were pointing and whispering about her. I heard Jane leaked the confidential information for the North Bay project, causing ourpany to lose to BPL. Really? Cant believe it. She still has the nerve toe to work? Jane ignored them, walking past without acknowledging their gossip, and headed straight to the office. Looking at the overwhelming BPL propaganda about the North Bay project online, Jane curled her lips. Did Antony really think he could win? Heh. Regarding the North Bay project, Jane had aprehensive n long ago. Candice intentionally leaking Pansy Groups confidential information to frame her was just part of Janes n. By letting BPL acquire the North Baynd at a high price, Antony was overconfident. In a few days, the government would officially announce ns for a chemical industrial park near North Bay. BPLs n for the North Bay project was to build arge residential area. However, once the news of the chemical industrial park was revealed, who would buy property there? At that time, thend in North Bay would be worthless. Antony would have to sell at a low price. This way, Pansy Group could acquire thend at a price much lower than three hundred million. With Patricks capabilities, relocating the chemical industrial park should not be difficult. By then, Pansy Group would be the ultimate winner! Jane wanted to report the n to Patrick, but he was absent from the office the entire day. Could it be he was at the hospital with Candice?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Feeling a bit stifled, Jane asked Morton, Where is Patrick? Morton shook his head, The CEO didnte to thepany today? Is he at the hospital? Jane furrowed her brows. Morton shook his head again, No. Then where is he? Jane pressed on. Morton shrugged, Miss North, I really dont know. This morning, the CEO told me he had something to do and woulde to thepanyter. He asked me to cancel all the morning meetings. Okay Seeing Mortons expression, Jane knew he genuinely didnt know where Patrick went. It wasnt until the evening that Patrick appeared. Jane was focused on her work when Patrick, at some point, stood in front of her. Jane, lets go. Patricks maic voice suddenly sounded, and as Jane lifted her gaze, she met his deep eyes. Go where? Jane asked in surprise. Patrick looked deeply into her eyes. Youll find out when youe with me. Checking the time, Jane calmly said, Sorry, Patrick, I have ns tonight. Ill be leaving after work. What do you have? Patrick asked expressionlessly. Jane answered truthfully, Im attending the Oscars ceremony tonight. Patricks eyes narrowed slightly. Youre interested in that? Not really, Jane smiled. I promised Osborn to attend his award ceremony. Patricks expression suddenly darkened. Chapter 229: The Awards Ceremony Osborn! Its Osborn again! Is Osborn this important in Janes eyes?! At Patricks words, his handsome face tensed, emitting a chill that seemed to lower the surrounding temperature by several degrees. Sensing the mans lowering atmospheric pressure, Jane pursed her lips, about to speak when her phone chimed with a pleasant ringtone. Jane took out her phone and checked. It was Osborn calling. Ignoring Patricks increasingly cold demeanor, Jane answered, Osborn. Jane, are you off work? Im at yourpanys entrance, Osborns crisp voice came through the phone. Coming. Jane checked the time. Wait for me five minutes. Okay, Osborn readily agreed. Ending the call, Jane packed up her things, nning to leave right on time. Just as she took a step, Patrick grabbed her arm. Jane, try walking away, Patricks handsome face was frosty. Yesterdays events made Patrick feel that Jane still had feelings for him deep down. The reason she repeatedly refused toe back to him was because of Candy. Why else would she go to such lengths to expose Candy in front of him? Jane had also mentioned that the reason she called off the engagement that day was because of Candy. So, Patrick was more convinced than ever that Jane had never forgotten him. Today, he had specially prepared for the whole day, nning to propose to Jane again tonight. And now, this woman told him she was going to attend Osborns award ceremony?! Her arm hurt from Patricks tight grip, and Jane rubbed her temples. Patrick, youre hurting me! Subconsciously releasing his grip, Patrick let go of Janes arm. Im leaving. Under Patricks icy gaze, Jane left without looking back. Downstairs, Osborns car was already parked at the entrance of Pansy Group. Jane, over here! As soon as he saw Jane, Osborn couldnt help but lift the corners of his lips, opening the car door. Jane approached. You came so early? Of course. Osborn nced meaningfully at Jane, his gaze deep and intense. Tonight is the most important day of my life, so I naturally want to pick you up early. Lets go then! Jane got into the car. As Patrick descended the stairs, what he saw was Jane leaving in Osborns car. Patricks thin lips tightened into a straight line, disying his extreme displeasure. Jane had walked away with Osborn! The carefully prepared proposal tonight had gone down the drain. He had received an invitation to tonights awards ceremony as well. Patrick usually didnt like to join in the festivities, and he had even tossed the invitation. However, now he decided to attend. Osborn drove and stopped in front of a styling salon. Jane looked puzzled. Osborn, what are you doing here? Osborn smiled. Didnt I say tonight is the most important day of my life? Of course, I need to dress up a bit. Jane examined Osborn from head to toe. Dressed in a well-fitted suit, meticulously styled hair, exuding a charismatic aura, just standing on stage would captivate countless girls. Youre already perfect, Jane joked. Osborns gaze fixed on Jane. Im talking about you. Me? Im not the star tonight; why do I need a makeover? Jane furrowed her brows. No matter what, a more grandiose outfit wont hurt. Osborn pulled Jane into the styling salon. Half an hourter, Jane walked out. She was in a dazzling crimson gown. In Osborns eyes, she was not just stunning but breathtaking. Tonight, she would be the most radiant woman in the world. The awards ceremony took ce at the famous Guavo Sacred Grand Theater, scheduled for eight oclock in the evening. Osborn, apanied by Jane, arrived twenty minutes early and took their seats in the front row of the VIP section. The ceremony was attended by industry elites, renowned actors, and socialites, with journalists wielding cameras and notebooks, eager not to miss any details. The host was the eloquent Chester Carnegie, also a good friend of Osborn. Just as Jane settled into her seat, the corner of her eye caught a familiar and stern figure. Patrick? Why was he here too? He had just mentioned taking her somewhere, could it be the awards ceremony? But it didnt seem like it. Jane, whats wrong? Osborn asked as Jane kept ncing back. Jane snapped out of her thoughts, shaking her head. Nothing. Osborn naturally saw Patrick, but what did it matter? Patrick was not worthy of Jane! Only he could bring happiness to Jane. At exactly eight oclock, the awards ceremony began promptly. Chesters lively voice echoed in the grand theater, Wee, everyone, to tonights awards ceremony! Apuse filled the air as Chester announced various awards, including Best Director, Best Neer, Best Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and others. Now, the most exciting moment has arrived! Chester passionately dered. Who will be crowned this years Best Actor? He is- Pausing for effect, Chester raised his voice a few notches. He is-Osborn! Lets wee Mr. Maltz to the stage with the warmest apuse! Amid thunderous apuse, Osborn stood up, walked with steady steps to the stage. Congrattions, congrattions, congrattions to our Mr. Maltz, Chester grinned. Mr. Maltz has won the Best Actor award for three consecutive years, truly deserving. Thank you, Osborn calmly responded. Chester inquired, Mr. Maltz, can you share some words of gratitude with us? Osborn nodded, his profound gaze fixed on Janes face. Clearing his throat into the microphone, he said, I am very pleased to once again receive the Best Actor award. Here, I want to thank someone. Pausing here, Osborn hesitated for a moment. Chester immediately asked, This person must be particrly important to Mr. Maltz, right?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yes! Osborns voice was deep. In my most desperate times, she encouraged me, enabling me to stand up again. She has always been there, motivating me. Without her, there would be no today for Osborn. So, who is she? Chester asked. Im sure everyone is as curious as I am. Who is this person who holds such significance in Mr. Maltzs heart? She is- Suddenly, Osborn walked off the stage, step by step, heading towards Janes seat. He stopped in front of Jane, and with a clear voice filled with intense emotion echoing in the grand theater, he dered, She is Jane! Chapter 230: Proposal in Public Watching Osborn approach her step by step, Jane furrowed her brows slightly. What was Osborn up to? Until Osborn stopped in front of her and, in front of everyone, solemnly said, Jane, the person I want to thank the most is you. The gaze of everyone present suddenly focused on Jane. Freda, in particr, red at Jane with envy. Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth, using her eyes to ask, Osborn, what are you doing? Stop it. Thinking about Osborn emphasizing multiple times that tonight would be the most crucial moment in his life, a vague sense of foreboding suddenly surged in Janes heart. He couldnt be about to confess to her again, could he? Ignoring Janes silent opposition, Osborn directly took Janes hand and pulled her to the center of the stage. The spotlight shone on Osborn, giving him a golden glow. He looked at Jane. Jane, it has always been you who encouraged and supported me. You gave me the drive to move forward. Everything I have today is because of you. I want to share my sess with you. Congrattions, Osborn. Jane extended her hand, gently shook Osborns, and casually said, Your sess today is entirely due to your own efforts, not because of me. No, Jane. I have today because of you. You are my motivation to strive for the best. Only by working hard to be the best can I seed and provide you with a happy life. You are the most important person in my life. Osborn tightly held Janes hand, looking deeply into her eyes, as if trying to absorb her soul. Seeing Osborn getting more and more excessive, Jane was speechless. She made a few eye signals to Osborn, urging him to stop. However, Osborn paid no attention to her eye signals. Suddenly, he knelt on one knee. He looked up, took a deep breath, his voice low like the beautiful ying of a cello. However, his tone was incredibly serious. Jane, marry me! As the words fell, rose petals fell from the top of the stage, slowly drifting down onto Osborn and Jane, creating a romantic and picturesque scene. Jane withdrew her hand without a change in expression, her delicate face calm. What was Osborn doing?! Was he crazy? Not only was he confessing, but he was proposing directly?! In front of so many people, proposing to her? Mind you, this was the live broadcast of the Oscars! Global live broadcast. Did he believe that she couldnt refuse his proposal in such a setting? In fact, in this situation, she couldnt refuse. If she rejected Osborn, he would be theughingstock of the world. Regardless of its impact on Osborn personally or on Star Entertainment, it would be extremely detrimental. Jane certainly didnt want to see such a result. But if she didnt refuse Jane felt a headacheing on. Seeing Jane silent, Osborn spoke again, Jane, please say yes. I will make sure you be the happiest woman in the world. Trust me. Jane had a momentary daze. Patrick had also vowed to her, Jane, trust me, I will make you the happiest woman in the world. The scene from that day shed before her eyes, and Jane couldnt help looking down at the audience. That dignified man was sitting in a dim corner now, and Jane couldnt quite see his face. But even from this far away, she could feel the icy breath emanating from Patrick. Jane remained silent, and the atmosphere became somewhat awkward at this moment. Witnessing this, Chester stepped forward, his voice rising and falling, Wow, our Osborn is so romantic, choosing to propose at our awards ceremony. I believe countless fans envy Miss Jane right now. Miss Jane, what are you hesitating for? Everyone present was stunned by this sudden proposal. After hearing Chesters words, they finally reacted. Come on, lets cheer for Mr. Maltz together! Chester, as Osborns good friend, had known about his n to propose to Jane at the awards ceremony and had helped n the proposal. However, unexpectedly, Jane, as the leading actress, hadnt spoken up. Osborn still knelt on one knee, his deep gaze filled with anticipation and a hint of nervousness. Could it be that Jane wouldnt ept? In front of so many people, reject him? Impossible. Jane wouldnt be so heartless.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane, please say yes, Osborn asked again. Jane pursed her lips, countless responses shing through her mind. However, there was none that could perfectly solve the current dilemma. Unless Determined in her heart, Jane was about to speak when a womans figure suddenly rushed up, shouting, Jane, you shameless fox! It was Freda. Freda, what are you doing? Osborn stood up, frowned, and looked at Freda. Jane, I am Osborns fiance! Fredas face was full of anger, and she raised her hand to p Jane. Osborn stood in front of Jane, grabbing Fredas arm. Freda, thats enough! After a pause, Osborn spoke solemnly, Today, in front of everyone, lets make things clear. I, Osborn, have no rtionship with you! Osborn, are you really so heartless to me? Fredas eyes were red. Originally, she hade to the awards ceremony happily, but unexpectedly, Osborn publicly proposed to Jane! Jane, what right did she have?! Osborn was clearly her fianc! Impulsively, Freda rushed up. The onlookers below became excited, and discussions erupted. I didnt expect todays awards ceremony to be so exciting. I heard that Mr. Maltz did have an engagement with Freda. Now, hes proposing to Jane publicly. Where does that leave the Huggins familys face? What does an engagement matter? Mr. Maltz was enchanted by Jane. What can the Huggins family do about it? Jane is quite something. Just after breaking off the engagement with Mr. Pansy, shes now with Mr. Maltz. She even got Mr. Maltz to propose to her at the awards ceremony. Impressive! Various unpleasantments reached Osborns ears. His handsome face darkened, and his sharp gaze stared at Freda. Freda, I didnt want to talk about your ugly past, but since you keep challenging my bottom line, I wont be polite. When the Maltz family faced a crisis, you betrayed us and ran off abroad with another man! At the moment you left without a word, our engagement ceased to exist! Chapter 231: Revealing Her Identity No, Osborn, I can exin what happened back then, Freda bit her lip, always wanting to exin to Osborn, but he never gave her a chance. Exin? Jane smirked coldly, stepping closer to Freda, Do you dare to say that when you were abroad, you werent with other men behind Osborns back? Youre talking nonsense! Freda red at Jane, her face full of anger. However, she felt a bit uneasy inside. How could Jane know so much? Do you dare to say you didnt betray Osborn? Jane raised her voice, demanding an answer. Freda, persistently haunting her to tarnish her, had evidence of Fredas betrayal of Osborn collected long ago. Its just that, considering Osborns face, she hadnt made those pieces of evidence public. But now, since Osborn had spoken like this, she wasnt afraid to add fuel to the fire. Freda was intimidated by Janes momentum, and just as she was about to speak, Jane directly opened a few photos and projected them. The photos all showed Freda in disarray. And beside her were different men. One of the photos even showed Freda with several men of different skin tones Seeing these unsightly photos, everyone present was shocked. Someone pointed at Freda, gossiping: Wow, I never thought the pure and innocent pianist was actually like this! People are not what they seem! She dares to say Jane is a seductress, but shes even worse! No wonder Mr. Maltz wants to break off the engagement with her. Freda widened her eyes, staring at the screen in disbelief, her face alternating between red and white. Turn it off, quickly! Stop taking pictures, please! After a few seconds, Freda regained herposure and panicked. Seeing the goal achieved, Jane turned off those photos. Freda, deal with it yourself! Jane, youve ruined me! Freda twisted her face, fury burning in her eyes. It was over; everything was over! The well-crafted image of the renowned pianist she had built over the years was ruined in an instant tonight! She had fallen from grace. And the person who disgraced her was Jane! Jane lightly curled her lips. The one who ruined you is yourself. If Freda hadnt been shameless, relentlessly pursuing Osborn like a madwoman, tarnishing her, Jane wouldnt have bothered exposing her ugliness in public. Now, the only person to me for this oue was Freda herself. Jane, if you dare to harm me like this, Ill fight you! Freda, almost in madness, rushed toward Jane. Osborn protected Jane, pushed Freda hard, and sent her sprawling on the ground. Osborn, are you really so heartless to me? Freda fell to the ground, her eyes full of unwillingness. Chester called the security, pointing to the disheveled Freda on the floor. In a solemn tone, he said, Please escort Miss Huggins out. Two security guards approached and directly pulled the pale-faced Freda out. Sorry, everyone, there was a little incident just now, Chester cleared his throat, smiling, Lets not be affected by those things; lets continue. He pulled Osborn with one hand and Jane with the other. Just now, Mr. Maltz proposed in such a creative and heartfelt way. Ah, it really touched me. I believe Miss North must be moved too, right? Saying this, Chester directly ced Janes hand in Osborns, Miss North, quickly ept Mr. Maltzs proposal! I believe everyone, like me, cant wait to see Mr. Maltz bring hisdy home. Jane rubbed her temples in frustration. She thought that after Fredas disturbance, the proposal could be postponed. Unexpectedly, Chester became even more determined. At this moment, Osborn was on one knee, tightly holding her hand, a ring cradled in his other hand, his face sincere and expectant as he awaited her answer. Chester, on the side, continued to cheer and urged her to quickly ept Osborns proposal. Jane found herself in a dilemma. In the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught sight of Patricks tall and imposing figure. He abruptly stood up, his gaze cold and frosty, piercing Jane like a dagger. The low pressure emanating from Patrick sent shivers through the surrounding people. Jane felt a headacheing on. She could anticipate that if Patrick took the stage, the situation would be even more uncontroble. So, at this moment, she couldnt hesitate any longer! Thinking this, Jane took a deep breath, a faint smile ying on her lips as she spoke with a clear voice, Actually, Osborn and I are colleagues, partners, and devoted friends who strive together. Colleagues? Partners? Devoted friends? After hearing Janes words, everyone in the audience exchanged puzzled nces, unable to grasp the situation. Amid the suspicious looks, Jane slowly continued, enunciating each word, I am an investor in Star Entertainment, in other words, the owner of Star Entertainment and Osborns business partner. Janes words, like a massive stone thrown into a calmke, stirred up colossal waves. Everyone stared at her in shock. People had long heard rumors that when the Maltz family faced an economic crisis, they were on the brink of bankruptcy. A mysterious tycoon invested in the Maltz family, establishing Star Entertainment. Osborn then became the CEO of Star Entertainment and, after two years of hard work, an undisputed global megastar. However, the rumored owner behind Star Entertainment had always been low-key and mysterious, with no reports about her. No one even knew if she was male or female. And now, Jane publicly announced that she was the low-key and mysterious owner of Star Entertainment? Was this true? The secretive mastermind behind Star Entertainment was Jane? This young girl?! Patrick halted his steps, and a never-before-seen astonishment shed in his deep eyes. Jane was an investor in Star Entertainment, Osborns big boss? In other words, the wealthy heiress Osborn had been pursuing all along was, in fact, Jane?! No wonder Jane, upon arriving in Guavo, was so familiar with Osborn. She repeatedly left him and followed Osborn. So, Jane was the goddess Osborn had been pursuing for a full two years! All the talk about her being a country bumpkin, unable to fit in with high society-everything about Jane was a facade! How much more about this woman did he not know?!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 232: Just Publicity Patricks eyes were deep, and hidden currents surged in his cold, clear gaze. Witnessing Osborns proposal to Jane, Patrick was almost overwhelmed by anger. Just as he was about to intervene, Freda rushed forward, causing a scene. After themotion, Osborn resumed his proposal. Patrick stood up, intending to go onstage and pull Jane away. Unexpectedly, Jane announced an explosive piece of news to everyone. Amidst the extreme shock of the onlookers, Jane maintained aposed smile and continued, Actually, tonights proposal by Mr. Maltz is a joint n between Osborn and me. Its purpose is merely to promote Star Entertainments new drama. Promote? Such a grand proposal, just for the promotion of a new drama? A murmur swept through the crowd. Jane raised an elegant eyebrow and added, Star Entertainment is about tounch a major family drama, and I will also have a cameo role. The proposal just now was a publicity stunt, and it seems to have worked well. Pausing, Jane lowered her gaze, looked at Osborn with a cold expression, and asked casually, Osborn, is that right? Osborns face stiffened. The gleam in his eyes gradually dimmed. His handsome face was filled with disappointment. He had thought that, during the awards ceremony, in front of the whole world, Jane would not reject his proposal, no matter what. But Jane, despite dropping her guard and using such an excuse, did not ept his proposal. In the end, he didnt deserve her. After a few seconds, Osborn stood up, his tone tinged with bitterness, saying, Yes, the proposal just now was indeed for the publicity of our new drama. Jane smiled, This drama is a major production Star Entertainment will start filming next month, with Mr. Maltz ying the lead role. As for the female lead well keep you in suspense. Please look forward to it. Please give us your support! Osborn continued Janes words, lifting the corners of his lips. The actor was truly an actor. Despite feeling exceptionally despondent, Osborn managed to hide his emotions well. So, the spectacr proposal we just witnessed from Mr. Maltz and Miss North was just a publicity stunt for Star Entertainments new drama! Haha, did anyone see thating? Chester, mourning for his friend internally for a few seconds,ughed and said, It seems this publicity stunt was indeed clever. Now, lets continue our awards banquet Osborn, holding his trophy, walked off the stage with a gloomy expression. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Osborns absurd proposal had finally been resolved. But she had also exposed her identity. As she passed by Patrick, Jane couldnt help but nce at him. Their eyes met, and in that exchange, Jane felt Patricks low pressure. She turned her face away, followed Osborn back to their seats. The awards ceremony finally came to an end. Just as Jane and Osborn stood up to leave, the reporters nearby couldnt contain their excitement and swarmed around. Armed with cameras and microphones, they surrounded Jane, eagerly asking, Miss North, can you tell us about your identity as the big boss of Star Entertainment and why you chose to reveal it today? Janes lips curved into a faint smile. Because today is a special day. Its the time when our artists under Star Entertainment received the most awards. As the boss of Star Entertainment, Im thrilled. Miss North, is the proposal tonight really just a promotion for the new drama? a reporter asked. Jane nodded. Certainly. Can you confirm, Miss North, that theres no romantic rtionship between you and Mr. Maltz? There have been many rumors about you two, another reporter pressed. Maintaining her poised smile, Jane replied, Didnt I already say? Osborn and I are colleagues, good friends, and business partners. All those previous rumors are baseless. I see. So, can you tell us what role Miss North will y in this drama? Will you have scenes opposite Mr. Maltz? another reporter pushed through. No spoilers for now. Youll find out when the timees, Jane replied patiently, taking the time to answer the reporters questions. After all, this was her first interview in the capacity of Star Entertainments big boss. Ten minutester. All right, its quitete now. Thank you, everyone, for your concern. Lets conclude the interview for today, Jane said, ncing at the time with a cold tone. As soon as she finished speaking, the security guards brought by Osborn restrained the eager journalists, escorting Jane and Osborn to their car. Ericas envious gaze was fixed on Osborn and Janes departing figures. Florence, do you really think Jane is the mastermind behind Star Entertainment? How is that possible! Florences eyes were cold and fixed on Jane. She had thought Jane was just a country bumpkin, shamelessly clinging to Patrick for money. Little did she know, Jane was the mastermind behind Star Entertainment, with a significant background. No wonder every time she tried to manipte Jane, Jane effortlessly countered her. Before, it was Florence underestimating her. Seeing Florence silent, Erica angrily said, This shameless country bumpkin, Jane Enough. The big boss of Star Entertainment cant possibly be a country bumpkin, Florence interrupted Erica with impatience. Erica cautiously nced at Florence. Then why did Jane pretend to be a country bumpkin before? To gain sympathy from Patrick? Now that she has revealed her identity, is she trying to get back to Patrick? Florences face darkened. Humph, no matter Janes identity, I wont let her take Patrick away! Erica nodded. Right, Florence, the position of Mrs. Pansy in the Pansy family will surely be yours! However, Beatrice opposed Mr. Pansy being with Jane before because she thought Jane was a country bumpkin who couldnt fit into high society. Now that Jane has a significant background, do you think Beatrice will stillContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. No way! Florence tly denied. Jane has already offended Beatrice. Beatrice sees Jane as a thorn in her side. How could she let Janee back to Patrick? After a pause, a hint of malice shed in Florences eyes. Moreover, to get Jane away from Patrick, we dont need to do anything ourselves. Florence, what do you have in mind? Erica asked. Florence sneered. Youll see when the timees! No matter Janes identity, Florence would not let her go! Chapter 233: Uninvited Guest Under the escort of the bodyguards, Jane got into Osborns car. Jane, let me take you home, Osborn said, ncing at Jane. He gripped the steering wheel, starting the car. Yeah, Jane nodded, giving a faint response. The two drove in silence, and the atmosphere inside the car became slightly awkward. After a night of turmoil, Jane felt tired. She leaned back in her seat, closing her eyes. After an unknown amount of time, the car suddenly came to a halt. Are we here? In a daze, Jane felt a jolt from the brakes and woke up. She looked out the window and realized they werent at Eastside Gardens. Osborn parked the car by the side of the road, a faint mncholy in his handsome face. After enduring it all the way, he finally couldnt resist asking, Jane, why? Why what? Jane pursed her lips. Osborn, somewhat unwillingly, asked, Why did you reject me? Why are you asking me? Were you nning to embarrass me publicly without my consent? Jane frowned. No, Jane. I sincerely hoped you would agree. I want to be with you, and Ill make you happy, Osborn felt extremely ufortable, a sense of oppression in his heart. After this incident, he knew Jane could never agree to be with him. Osborn, didnt I tell you were impossible? Jane sighed lightly, seeing Osborn in this state. Because of Patrick? You cant forget him, can you? Osborn pressed. Jane remained silent. Youve done so much for Patrick, but how has he treated you? Hes not even worthy of you Osborns tone suddenly became agitated. Jane, I dont want to mention this. Please, let me take you home, Jane interrupted him. Osborn drove Jane back to Eastside Gardens. Opening the car door, Jane stepped out. Osborn caught up, speaking with a heavy tone, Im sorry, Jane. I was too impulsive tonight, didnt get your consent Jane halted, turned to look at Osborn, and interrupted him, Dont talk about that. Focus on making Harems Charm a sess. By the way, help me figure out which role suits me. Having said that, Jane walked into the apartment without looking back. Staring at Janes retreating figure, Osborns eyes were filled with a mixture of loss, regret, and sadness. Tonight, he had utterly failed. What more could he do to catch Janes attention, to earn her favor? Back in the apartment, Jane took out her keys, opened the door, and saw a tall figure sitting on the living room sofa. Whos there? Janes heart skipped a beat, asking loudly. The man sitting on the sofa abruptly stood up. In the dim moonlight, Jane recognized the figure clearly. Dressed in a ck suit that almost blended with the night, his tall and imposing figure emitted a cold aura. It was Patrick. Patrick, why are you in my home? Jane turned on the lights, rubbing her forehead. Looks like Ill have to add a few more locks tomorrow. No matter how many locks you add, as long as I want to, I can still see you, Patrick took a long step, standing in front of Jane. His deep gaze fell on Janes face, and his thin lips lifted slightly. Jane, how many things are you hiding from me? I have never hidden anything from you, Jane spoke calmly. As soon as the words fell, Patrick suddenly reached out, pulling her waist. A searing warmth emanated from his grip, and with a forceful motion, Patrick led Jane to the sofa. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane, now on the sofa, asked coldly. Patricks hands pressed on Janes shoulders, his tone icy. Why have you never mentioned that you are the owner of Star Entertainment, the heiress Osborn has been pursuing? Youre not someone special to me. I dont need to exin these things to you, Jane replied with a faint expression. Patricks originally cold face darkened. He applied more pressure with his hands and bombarded Jane with a series of questions. Im not someone special to you? Then what about Osborn? What is your rtionship with him? Faced with Patricks interrogation, Jane became more speechless. Ive already made it clear to everyone tonight. I dont want to repeat it. Patricks expression grew more unpleasant. Is your rtionship with Osborn really just that of business partners? If theres anything between us, why didnt I just agree to his proposal tonight? Why go through the trouble of finding excuses? Jane pressed her lips, responding with a touch of sarcasm. Listening to Janes words, Patrick suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. Yes, why hadnt he thought of these things before Jane? It was only in front of Jane that he became so irrational, losing his judgment. But, the thought of Osborns deep affection for Jane, pursuing her for two whole years, made Patrick feel ufortable. After all, tonight he had nned to propose to Jane again. Yet, Jane left him and went to the awards ceremony with Osborn. Doesnt this imply that in Janes eyes, Osborns importance is a bit higher than his? Jane,e with me, Patrick stood up abruptly, grabbing Janes hand. Jane was startled, Go where? Youll know when youe with me, Patrick pulled Jane toward the entrance without exnation. Jane struggled, Patrick, Im tired tonight. I dont want to go anywhere. Patrick stopped in his tracks, ncing at Jane. Seeing Jane indeed looking fatigued, considering she had dealt with reporters all night, Patricks cold eyes softened imperceptibly. Then, tomorrow. Jane, puzzled, remained silent. Patrick cleared his throat, suddenly leaned down, and whispered in Janes ear with a husky voice, Jane, give me another chance,e back to me. His warm breath tingled on Janes face. Janes breath hitched; she pushed Patrick away. Itste, and I need to rest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked straight to the door, opened it, and issued a dismissal. Please leave! Seeing the woman in front of him disying such a distant attitude, Patrick furrowed his brows, his face turning colder. The next moment, Patrick suddenly clutched his chest, his expression exaggerated. I feel really ufortable. What happened to you? Jane eximed. Patrick, his handsome face pale, cold sweat on his forehead, pointed to his chest, and with a pained expression, said, It hurts here terribly. Chapter 234: Lovesickness, Only You Can Cure Seeing Patrick in this state, Jane quickly supported him. Let me take a look. Jane helped him sit on the sofa, her tone unintentionally carrying a touch of concern. Patrick curved his lips. Are you concerned about me? Ignoring him, Jane extended her right hand and checked Patricks pulse. Patricks pulse was steady, showing no abnormalities. Could it be that hes faking it? Jane frowned slightly, nced down at Patrick, and asked in a cold tone, Where exactly do you feel ufortable? Here. Patrick still pointed to his chest, feigning a painful expression. Jane stood up, took out her phone, and pretended to make a call. Since youre not feeling well, Ill call 911 to take you to the hospital for a check-up. Checking me is enough, Patrick grabbed Janes arm, his eyes deep. I only need you to check me. Jane: Is he pretending to be sick? Fine, Ive checked you, and theres nothing wrong. You better leave now! Jane forcefully pulled her arm away. With an affected look of grievance, Patrick said, Im sick, and youre kicking me out? Whats wrong with you? Jane snorted. I cant tell if youre sick or not. Suddenly standing up, Patrick looked down at Jane from a higher position, his gaze deep, his voice as melodious as a cello, Lovesickness. After a pause, he added, The kind only you can cure. Too seductive Janes face blushed slightly. I dont want to deal with you. Jane took a deep breath, pushing Patrick away. Patrick exaggeratedly moaned, My heart hurts so much! Jane, save me What do you want? Jane looked at Patrick, who was lying on the sofa pretending to be in pain, feeling speechless. Patrick rolled his eyes, Im not feeling well. Can I stay at your ce tonight? Suit yourself. Jane didnt want to bother with his nonsense. Help me to bed, Patrick took advantage. Rolling her eyes at him, Jane said, Dont take liberties. The doctor has a responsibility to take care of the patient. Patrick firmly held Janes arm. You can sleep on the sofa! Jane pushed Patrick onto the sofa and turned to leave. The next moment, Patrick suddenly stood up, directly picking Jane up horizontally. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane, caught off guard, was lifted off the ground and ced on the bed by Patrick. Let me go! Jane struggled. Jane, dont move, let me hold you. Patrick held Jane tightly. This familiar feeling, how long had it been since hest experienced it? Since Candice appeared, Jane had broken off the engagement and kept her distance. Patricks strong arms tightly encircled Jane. Now, the two were close together, and for a moment, Jane lost her focus. That heart-fluttering feeling unexpectedly emerged again. Or perhaps, she had never forgotten. Patrick lowered his head, uncontrobly leaning down to kiss the woman beneath him. Watching Patricks familiar handsome face, erged in front of her, Janes heart pounded faster. Just as Patricks lips were about to touch Janes face, his phone, a spoiler, rang loudly. Jane snapped back to reality, pushing Patrick away. Your phone. Patrick furrowed his brows, picked up his phone, nced at it, and then ced it aside. In the corner of her eye, Jane noticed the name shing on the phone screen: Candice. The phone kept ringing, and finally, Patrick impatiently answered, Candy, whats up? Patrick, my wound hurts so much. Candices voice came through the airwaves. Patrick furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, If your wound hurts, let the doctor take a look. But I miss you Can youe to the hospital to see me? Candices voice carried a hint of grievance. Jane raised her lips, approached Patricks phone, and with a teasing tone, said, Patrick, didnt you say you wanted to hug me just now? I have something to do, Patrick said, then hung up the phone. His deep gaze fell on Janes face, and he spoke with a clear voice, Jane, are you jealous? Jane rolled her eyes at him, suddenly changing the subject, What are you going to do about Candices situation? Patrick smirked, his eyes cold, Jane, I know you mind Candys presence. But eight years ago, Candy did save my life; shes my savior, and I cant ignore her. So, even if she betrays Pansy Group, frames me, you can just brush it off? Janes voice chilled. Patrick cleared his throat, I will hold a press conference to rify this matter and restore your innocence. As for Candice, I will ensure she has a worry-free life from now on, nothing more. You want her to be your burden? Or do you still like her deep down? Janes expression soured. Seeing Jane like this, Patrick reached out and held her hand. Jane, this is my debt to Candy. If it werent for her back then, there wouldnt be the Patrick of today. Have you never doubted that Candice is not Candy? Jane asked, quirking her lips. Patrick shook his head. Candy has a plum-shaped birthmark on her shoulder, and so does Candice. Moreover, Candice recounted the events of that year without missing a single detail. Jane thoughtfully considered that something was amiss in this situation. It seemed she needed to investigate further. But for now, keeping Candice around might have its benefits. I suspect there are some undisclosed secrets between Candice and Antony. Selling Pansy Group is not just about framing me. Jane pondered aloud. Patrick reached out, hugging Jane. Dont worry; Ill have it thoroughly investigated. Jane calmly pushed Patrick away, climbed out of bed, and looked down at him. Arent you supposed to be sick? Get some rest! Patricks face darkened. And you?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ill sleep on the sofa, Jane said with a faint expression, picking up a nket and heading straight to the living room. Osborns apartment was a one-bedroom suite with only one bed. Now that Patrick insisted on sleeping in her bed, Jane had no choice but to sleep on the sofa. Watching Jane walk to the living room, Patricks gaze dimmed. He would make sure she returned to his side as soon as possible! Chapter 235: Sharing a Bed The sound of the phone being hung up echoed in Candices ears, and her face instantly turned ugly. Just now, she heard Janes voice on the phone! In other words, Patrick and Jane were together! In the past, as long as she pretended to be weak or ill, Patrick would always be the first to care for her ande to see her. But just now, he directly hung up the phone. Why?! It must be because of Jane! Originally, she had everything nned out, framing Jane for the leaked Pansy Group information. But unexpectedly, Jane easily exposed her. This made Patrick extremely disappointed in her. Thinking of this, Candices fingertips tightened gradually, and an infinite viciousness appeared on her face. Jane!! She would never let Jane off! Jane walked to the sofa andy down. After tonights awards ceremony, everyone now knew that she was the mastermind behind New City Entertainment. Jane was a low-key and casual person, and now that her disguise had been revealed, she might not be able to enjoy the same leisure as before. Silently contemting her thoughts, her consciousness gradually withdrew, and Jane sank into a deep sleep. In the room, Patricks gaze never left Jane. Seeing Jane lying on the sofa, he suddenly stood up, walked to the living room, and sat down beside her. The living room was very quiet, without Janes shallow breathing. Patrick walked up, sat beside Jane, and his deep gaze fell on her face. Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a soft glow on Janes face, making her already fair skin appear even more radiant. Her delicate and petite features, her palm-sized melon seed face, were alluring, like a sleeping beauty. Patrick couldnt help but bend down and lightly kissed Jane on her face. Jane responded with a murmur, instinctively curling her body. Seeing that she looked ufortable sleeping on the sofa, Patrick reached out, gently picked her up, and carried her into the room, cing her on therge bed. Just as Patricky down beside Jane, preparing to cover her with a nket, Jane suddenly reached out, tightly embracing Patrick. Little bear, dont move, let me hold you, Jane murmured in her sleep, rubbing her head against his chest. Little bear is so obedient, Jane said in her dream, feelingfortable holding a teddy bear, unconsciously kissing it a few times. Janes lips touched Patricks chest. Patricks breath tightened, his gaze deepening. Softly, he whispered in Janes ear, Jane,e back to me, okay? Little bear, dont disturb me; let me sleep, Jane murmured, furrowing her eyebrows. Patrick kissed her gently on the forehead and helped her cover with the nket. The next morning. The brilliant sunlight shone through the ss window, illuminating therge bed. Jane woke up groggily, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of deep eyes. Patrick, why is it you? Jane was surprised to see the familiar handsome face in front of her. Looking around, she realized that she didnt know when she had ended up in bed. Did Patrick carry her to bedst night? Patrick, what do you want? Jane asked cautiously. Patrick raised his sexy lips, a hint of yfulness in his tone. Now it seems like youre the one wanting to do something by hugging me. Jane realized that her hands were tightly wrapped around his neck. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Jane quickly released her grip. Last night, in her half-asleep state, she seemed to have dreamt of hugging her childhood teddy bear and even kissed it a few times. Oh God, she didnt do anything embarrassingst night, did she? Seeing Janes awkward expression, Patrick raised the corner of his lips. Is there anything in the fridge? Ill make breakfast for you. No need, you dont have to bother. Ill do it myself. Although Patrick was a great cook, Jane didnt want Mr. Pansy himself to cook for her. As Jane tried to stand up, Patrick firmly held her down. He lowered his head, his deep gaze locking onto Jane, and his maic voice sounded, No trouble at all. As long as youre willing, I want to make you breakfast for a lifetime. With that, Patrick turned and headed towards the kitchen. Watching Patricks tall and upright figure, Janes thoughts seemed a bit trance-like. It felt like they were back to the past, back when they were deeply in love. Patrick had said simr things before. In fact, it was just a month ago. Now hearing those words again, Jane felt a strange sense of nostalgia. Taking a few deep breaths, she pushed away those inexplicable emotions,y back on the bed, and absentmindedly grabbed her phone to check the news. Sure enough, the awards ceremony fromst night had skyrocketed to the top of the trending list. Jane, being the mastermind behind Star Entertainment, became explosive news, and thements below shifted entirely. Miss Jane is amazing! Love her!! So, Miss North is Mr. Maltzs boss, not a third party! We misunderstood Miss North before! I still hope Miss North and Mr. Maltz get together. Unfortunately, the proposalst night was just a publicity stunt. Miss North and Mr. Pansy are a perfect match. I ship Jane & Patrick! Now, all the scandals that were buzzing online about her hadpletely disappeared.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After scrolling through the news for a while, Jane put away her phone, stood up, and walked into the kitchen. Patrick was busy in the kitchen. His peripheral vision caught a glimpse of Janes charming figure standing at the kitchen door. Feeling a flutter in his heart, he pretended to identally cut his finger with the knife in his hand. Ah, cut my hand! Patrick eximed dramatically, covering his right index finger with his left hand. Jane rushed over, rmed. Are you okay? It hurts Patrick furrowed his brows, looking pained. Why are you so careless? Let me see. Jane said, concerned. She reached for Patricks hand, intending to inspect the wound. Taking the initiative, Patrick firmly enveloped Janes hand with his own. In a clear voice, he said, Jane, you care about me. ncing down, Jane saw that Patricks hand was perfectly fine-he had been pretending! Jane was utterly speechless. Feigning illnessst night and pretending to be injured today Mr. Pansy, who stood high and mighty in public, intimidating everyone, turned out to have such a childish side. Patrick, are you really this childish? Jane raised an eyebrow, giving Patrick an unimpressed look. Before she could finish her sentence, Patricks lips sealed hers. Mmm Jane inhaled sharply, struggling. She was no match for Patrick and couldnt break free. Chapter 236: Back to My Side, Okay? Patricks overwhelming kiss left Jane feeling like she was suffocating. The familiar sensation made Patrick uncontrobly desire more He imprisoned Janes head with both hands, deepening the kiss. The kitchens temperature rose steadily. Suddenly, Jane caught a whiff of something burnt. Whats that smell? She took a few deep breaths, realizing the unpleasant odor was getting stronger. Janes gaze fell on the iron pan on the stove, where the fried eggs had turned ck, and ck smoke was billowing around the pan. She forcefully pushed Patrick away, eximing, Its burning! With Janes exmation, Patrick, who had his back to the stove, released her. Turning around, Patrick quickly turned off the gas stove. Distracted by his attempt to get Janes attention, he had forgotten about the frying eggs. Jane stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. Patrick, are you crazy?! Taking a step forward, Patrick ced both hands on Janes shoulders, his tone serious. Yes, I am crazy. Crazy for wanting you like this. Jane: Patrick continued, Just now, you thought I injured my hand. You cared and worried about me. In fact, you still love me, right? These unexpected sweet words caused Janes heart to skip a beat. Facing his deep gaze, Janes face flushed slightly. Turning away, Jane changed the subject, Its not early; we should get to work. Saying that, Jane turned around and headed for the door. But Patrick reached out, stopping her at the waist. With a slight force, Jane once again fell into his embrace. Jane,e back to me, okay? Patrick nodded slightly, his eyes filled with the tenderness he only showed in front of Jane. Janes breath caught. Dont do this. Jane, what do you want to see from me toe back? Patrick looked at her deeply, asking seriously. Jane bit her lip. Show me with your actions. Watch him perform? Did that mean she was hoping again? A meaningful smile curved Patricks lips. This woman was stubborn but soft-hearted. One day, he would make her ept him again, return to his side. With Patrick driving, they arrived at Pansy Group together. Jane opened the recent sales data for Ice and Fire and examined it closely. After a series of improvements, the sales of Ice and Fire had seen a significant increase. However, the market was still flooded with imitations of Love Jewelry. Jane rubbed her forehead; it was time to take the initiative and counter these imitations of Love Jewelry. While she was formting a detailed n, thendline on her desk rang. Internal line 888, it was Patrick calling. Jane picked up the phone. Patrick, is something wrong? Come to my office, Patricks cold voice sounded. Okay. Jane agreed. Taking the elevator to the eighteenth floor, Jane knocked on the CEOs office door. Come in. Jane entered and walked to Patrick. Do you need something? Patrick nced at her. Are you prepared for this afternoons press conference? Yes. Jane nodded. At that time, I will rify the North Sea Bay project. Patrick spoke in a low voice. How do you n to deal with Candice? Jane asked calmly. Patricks handsome face turned cold. Dismiss her. Is dismissal the only thing you n to do? Janes eyes narrowed coldly. Patrick sighed lightly. Jane, this is something I owe her. Jane, expressionless, replied, If theres nothing else, Ill get back to work. With that, Jane turned and left. Just as she walked out of the CEOs office door, a woman in a white dress walked towards her, blocking her way. Jane looked up, and there stood Candice. Wasnt she supposed to be in the hospital? Why was she suddenly here? Jane raised her eyebrows. Please move aside! Candice red at Jane with anger. Jane, do you think youve won? I owe Patrick my life, and the one he loves is me! Youll never beat me! Is that so? Jane spoke calmly, If I remember correctly, youve already been dismissed by Patrick, havent you? Now youre no longer an employee of Pansy Group and have no right to be here. Jane nced at Morton not far away and raised her voice a bit. Assistant Lin, it seems the security here has been a bitxtely. Anyone and everyone can walk in, huh? Morton understood and walked over. Miss Dillon, I apologize. Please leave. Im here to see Patrick! Candices face changed, ring at Jane. At that moment, the CEOs office door opened, revealing Patricks tall figure. Whats going on? Patrick heard themotion outside and stepped out. As soon as Candice saw Patrick, she quickly walked to his side, pitifully saying, Patrick, my wound hurts. Patricks gaze fell on Candices chest, his voice cold. If your wound hurts, why arent you staying at the hospital? I missed you. Candice grabbed Patricks arm, her voice pitiful. Patrick, I know youre angry with me. I know I was wrong. I came here to apologize. Im sorry, Patrick. The person you should apologize to is not me but Jane, Patrick coldly said, withdrawing his arm without a change in expression. Jane, its Jane again! A hint of resentment shed imperceptibly in Candices eyes. Right in front of Patrick, she suddenly knelt down. Miss North, Im sorry. I was confused and made a mistake. Can you forgive me? Candice knelt in front of Jane, her eyes red. Jane was speechless. I cant afford this. Miss North, if you dont forgive me, I wont get up! Candice said while reaching for Janes arm. Miss North, youre a big-hearted person; dont be mad at me. Patrick, get her out of here! Jane frowned, giving Patrick a look and pulling her arm away. Candice suddenly fell to the ground, crying, Miss North, if you wont forgive me, fine. Why did you push me? Okay, this drama of the pure white lotus has begun again. Jane looked down at Candice, sneering. Who pushed you? Candice covered her chest, pale-faced, and looked at Patrick with tears streaming down her face. Patrick, my wound hurts so much! Fresh blood flowed down Candices chest, staining her white dress red.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 237: Wait and See Candice, holding her wound, looked at Patrick in pain, Patrick, my wound hurts so much! Before Patrick could respond, Jane took a step forward, looked down at Candice, and said coldly, If youre injured, stay in the hospital. Why run around? You framed me for leaking the bidding information before, and now you want to frame me for pushing you? It was clearly you who pushed me. Candice bit her lip, tears streaming down like broken pearls. Patrick nced at Candice and said to Morton in a low voice, Take Candy to the hospital. Yes, Mr. President. Morton called security to help Candice up. Patrick walked away. Watching Patricks cold and distant figure, Candices eyes gradually dimmed. Why? Why was Patrick so indifferent and heartless towards her now? In the past, Patrick would have personally taken her to the hospital immediately. But now, he just let Morton arrange for someone to take her to the hospital. All of this was Janes fault! If it werent for Jane, Patrick wouldnt treat her like this. Jane! She would never let Jane off! The afternoon press conference took ce in the conference hall of Pansy Group. As soon as Jane appeared in the hall, reporters rushed up eagerly. Miss Jane, some used you of leaking Pansy Groups bidding target. Whats your response? Jane smiled faintly. Pure nonsense. Why would I do such a thing? Some say its for money.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jane treated it like a joke. Is that possible? The reporter grinned. Of course not. Now that we know youre the behind-the-scenes boss of Star Entertainment, its impossible for you to do something like this for a small amount of money. So, is someone framing you behind this? another reporter asked. Jane spoke calmly, Mr. Pansy will provide an answer during todays press conference. At exactly two oclock, Morton announced the start of the press conference. Wee, everyone, to Pansy Groups press conference. This press conference mainly aims to rify the recent North Sea Bay project. Ourpany has conducted an investigation into this matter. Now, lets have Mr. Pansy speak! Amid thunderous apuse, Patrick walked onto the stage with steady steps. He cleared his throat and began, Regarding the recent North Sea Bay project, I believe many of you have questions. After an investigation by ourpany, it is confirmed that someone within Pansy Group leaked our bidding information to otherpanies. Patricks words left everyone in the audience exchanging nces. Although spections and rumors had circted both online and offline, hearing Patrick say it out loud at this moment was still shocking. Many began to discuss: I never expected there was a traitor within Pansy Group. If it wasnt Jane, then who could it be? Could it be Candice? A reporter asked Patrick about the identity of the person who leaked the bidding information. Rumors suggested it was Candice. Could Patrick confirm this? Patrick calmly replied, We have already dismissed this person from Pansy Group, and she has faced the appropriate consequences. I dont wish to investigate further into this matter. It ends here. At that moment, a journalist suddenly shouted, Mr. Swift! Mr. Swift is here! Mr. Swift? Jane furrowed her brows, looking towards the entrance. There, Antonys figure appeared at the doorway. How did he get here? Antony showing up at Pansy Groups press conference at this moment couldnt bode well. Reporters crowded around Antony, asking, Mr. Swift, regarding what Mr. Pansy mentioned, that yourpany won the North Sea Bay project because someone leaked Pansy Groups bid information, is it true? Of course not. Antony smirked. Ourpany won the North Sea Bay project based entirely on merit. Patrick is just my subordinate and nothing more. Seeing Antonys smug expression, a sardonic curve formed at the corner of Janes lips. Perhaps Antony was unaware of the governments ns for the North Sea Bay project. Calcting the time, it should be announced soon. Jane took out her phone, checking. Sure enough, the news had just been released online. Jane picked up the microphone, cleared her throat, and cast a profound gaze at Antony. Antony, you dont really think youve won the North Sea Bay project, do you? Isnt that the case? Antonys face disyed a hint of arrogance. Even if he used despicable means to obtain Pansy Groups bid, securing the North Sea Bay project, so what? As long as he was the ultimate winner, that was enough. Antony was counting on Patrick not taking action against Candice. As long as Patrick showed mercy to Candice, he wouldnt pursue BPL. The ultimate winner would be Antony. Jane, with a mocking tone, said, Im afraid you dont know yet. Guavos city government has just released thetest urban nning. Theyre nning to build arge chemical zone near the North Sea Mountain, just a few kilometers from the North Sea Bay. If I recall correctly, BPLs n for the North Sea Bay project involves constructing arge residential area. I wonder who would still buy your houses then? After hearing Janes words, Antonys expression changed. Youre talking nonsense! Why havent I received this news? Jane waved her phone. Its already online. The city government has just announced this n. You can check it out. Many people below, after hearing Janes words, took out their phones and saw the news just released. Its indeed true. I never expected the city government to have such ns. Doesnt this mean BPL bought a piece of wastnd? No wonder Mr. Pansy is so calm. So, thats the case! Antony couldnt help but take out his phone. Seeing the news, his face turned even more unsightly. How could this happen! Everything Jane said was true! He spent a whole three hundred million to buy such a piece of wastnd? Watching Antonys vivid expression, Jane couldnt help but lift the corner of her lips. Mr. Swift, theres a Chinese saying: Lift a stone only to drop it on your own feet. It seems fitting for you. Antonys meaningful gaze fell on Janes face. Miss North, saying all this now is premature. A mere three hundred million is just a drop in the bucket for me. Our victory or defeat has not been determined. Is that so? Jane smiled faintly. Then, Mr. Swift, please wait and see. Chapter 238: Candlelit Dinner Reporters surrounded Antony, and one asked, Mr. Swift, whats your take on this matter? Another reporter cut to the chase, Mr. Swift, on the surface, it seems like BPL won the North Sea Bay project. However, its evident that the ultimate winner is Pansy Group. Antonys expression turned grim. Ignoring the reporters, Antony snorted and walked away. Watching Antonys retreating figure, Patricks gaze deepened. Did Jane know all along? Was everything today within Janes expectations? Even when Candice leaked the bid to BPL, framing Jane, Jane foresaw it all, orchestrating the events in her favor. This woman was not simple. Antony, full of arrogance, came with aggression but left in defeat. Pansy Group emerged victorious in this battle. After the press conference, Jane returned to her seat. For the Ice and Fire jewelry series, she detailed a series of ns. Since Antony publicly dered war on Pansy Group during the press conference, she had no reason to sit back and wait. Afterpleting the n, it was time to leave. Colleagues around her left in pairs or groups, leaving Jane alone in the spacious office. She packed her things, intending to go to the CEOs office to show Patrick the n.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her, enveloping her. Jane raised her head in surprise, facing the tall and handsome figure of Patrick. Patrick, why are you here? I was just about to find you, Jane said, looking amazed. What do you want with me? Patricks thin lips curled up slightly. It was rare for Jane to seek him out. Jane opened the n, pointing at theputer screen. In a cold tone, she began, This is about the Ice and Fire project, the n against Love Jewelry. Are you looking for me just for work? Patricks gaze dimmed slightly. Why else? Jane nced at Patrick and started exining the n in detail. I n tounch several pieces of jewelry from the Ice and Fire series. Each piece will have a unique logo as a gimmick, and Ill secretly apply for patents. Pausing, Jane continued, Love Jewelry will surely copy our new products, including those unique logos. Then, we can legally strike them down. In simple terms, set a trap, let Love willingly take the bait, and then catch them all. What do you think? Patrick squinted his eyes, his face cold. It works. If there are no issues, Ill have people start on it, Jane smiled, closing theputer. About the North Sea Bay project, did you already know about the governments n for the chemical park today? Also, did you already know that Candice would secretly leak the bid and frame you? Patrick suddenly asked. Yes, Jane admitted without hesitation. So, everything was part of your n. Patricks gaze towards Jane deepened. One had to admit, this woman was indeed formidable. Intelligent, decisive, ruthless in her methods; she could strike at the heart of the matter with precision. He admired her. Caught in a gaze from Patrick, his eyes probing with intensity, Janes breath hitched. Quickly, she averted her face. Workdays over, Im heading home, Jane said, picking up her bag, ready to leave. Just as she took a step towards the exit, a powerful force around her waist pulled her unexpectedly. Caught off guard, Jane stumbled, falling right into Patricks arms. What are you doing? Jane frowned. Come with me, Patrick said in a deep voice, without waiting for Janes consent. He took her hand and led her to his car. Where are you taking me? Jane looked out the window, questioning. Patrick nced at Jane with a faint expression and his maic voice echoed, Youll know soon. A few days ago, he had prepared a grand proposal ceremony, intending to surprise Jane. Little did he know that Jane would attend Osborns award ceremony, not giving him a chance. Tonight, he intended to propose to Jane, and it had to be a sess! Jane raised an eyebrow, somewhat exasperated. What was this man up to now? Being all mysterious. Thirty minutester, Patrick parked the car by the seaside. Were here, Patrick said, getting out and opening Janes car door. Jane stepped out and looked around. Not far away, the vast sea stretched out. On the calm sea, a luxurious yacht was anchored. Jane recognized it; it was Patricks yacht. Thest time, Patrick had proposed to her on that yacht. Now, Patrick brought her here again. What was he nning? Jane, this way, Patrick said, pulling Janes hand as they boarded the yacht. On the yacht, two bodyguards stood on either side of the entrance. Seeing Patrick and Jane, they respectfully said, Mr. Pansy, everything is ready. Patrick nodded faintly. Patrick, what exactly are you up to? Jane couldnt help but ask. Patrick curled his lips, smiling lightly, Youll know soon. He led Jane to the restaurant and sat at the table where he had proposedst time. As Jane settled down, the lights in the yachts restaurant suddenly went out. Ah! The sudden darkness prompted Jane to cry out involuntarily. She was most afraid of the dark. Jane, dont be afraid, Patricks maic voice sounded in Janes ear. He reached out, holding Janes hand. Close your eyes. For some reason, Patricks voice seemed enchanting, and Jane subconsciously closed her eyes. Feeling the warm touch of Patricksrge hand, Janes heart calmed down. A few minutester, Patrick whispered in her ear, You can open your eyes now. Jane skeptically opened her eyes, finding candles lit all around, their mes flickering romantically. On the table, there were exquisite dishes, each one Janes favorite. So, it was a candlelit dinner. Jane looked at the man in front of her, Did you make such a big fuss just to take me out for dinner? Of course not, Patrick raised an eyebrow, deeply gazing at Jane. It was definitely not that simple. He had prepared an borate proposal for her! Chapter 239: Proposing Again What? Jane furrowed her brow slightly, her heart puzzled. If not a candlelit dinner, then what? Could it be that Patrick was Janes thoughts began to form vague spections. However, she hadnt quite figured it out yet. Jane, try this. Its your favorite, Patricks maic voice brought Janes focus back. Thank you, Jane replied, returning to reality. She saw Patrick ce a peeled shrimp into her bowl. Jane picked up the shrimp and enjoyed it heartily. It was fragrant and delicious. Observing the woman in front of him devouring the food, Patrick raised his lips slightly and peeled another shrimp, cing it in Janes bowl. Eat a bit more. I can do it myself, Jane pursed her lips. Patricks clear eyes stared intently at Jane as he spoke with a deep voice, I like peeling shrimp for you. If youre willing, Id like to do it for a lifetime. The utensils in Janes hand paused. This sentence seemed somewhat familiar. Patrick had said something simr before. Now, he was bringing it up again, and Jane couldnt help but feel that Patrick tonight was exceptionally charming.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jane lowered her gaze, pretending not to have heard, and focused on eating. Patricks profound eyes were fixed on the woman in front of him. Tonight, he would make sure Jane returned to him. Im full. Can we leave now? Half an hourter, feeling satisfied with the meal, Jane stood up and looked at Patrick. Patrick took a step, standing in front of Jane, looking down at her. Dont be in a hurry. I have things to do when I get back. Jane raised her eyebrows. Today, with Antonys defeat, he would surely strike again at Pansy Group. Therefore, she needed to design new products for the Ice and Fire line andunch them into the market as soon as possible. Jane,e with me. Patrick didnt give Jane a chance to leave. He took her hand, leading her down from the yacht. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane asked, somewhat exasperated. This man, being all mysterious, wouldnt tell her what he was up to. Patrick raised his lips, Come with me, youll know soon enough. Jane gave him a disdainful look, If you have something to say, just say it. I dont like ying guessing games Before she could finish her sentence, Jane suddenly stopped. Because Jane saw, right in front of her, numerous helicopters of various sizes were parked, presenting a grand and impressive sight. When they came over, there were no helicopters. Seeing Patrick, the helicopter captains lined up, saluting and paying respects, Mr. Pansy! Patrick nodded faintly and asked, Is everything ready? Ready! The captains answered in unison. Whats this? Jane became even more puzzled. Patrick directly pulled Jane onto thergest helicopter. Jane was made to sit by the window, and he sat beside her. The helicopter slowly ascended, leaving the ground. Hey, what are you doing? Im afraid of heights Jane instinctively closed her eyes, feeling extremely speechless. Patrick was crazy. He knew she was afraid of heights, yet he brought her on a helicopterte at night? Seeing the rare sight of the woman beside him showing fear and timidity, Patrick chuckled softly. He reached out with his clearly defined fingers, pulling her into his embrace. Jane, with me here, you dont need to be afraid, Patrick whispered lowly in Janes ear. His warm breath sprayed over Janes ear, making it tingle. Nestled in Patricks robust embrace, the familiar sensation left Jane a bit dizzy. Deep down, she still enjoyed this feeling. But Jane, open your eyes, Patrick suddenly spoke, reaching out to tousle Janes hair. Following hismand, Jane opened her eyes. Resting against Patricks shoulder, the fear of heights gradually dissipated. However, why did Patrick bring her so high in the sky in the middle of the night? Seeing the confusion in Janes beautiful eyes, Patricks voice, low and husky, exined, Jane, Im taking you to see your mom and dad because I have something important to tell them. See my parents? Jane was momentarily stunned. What was Patrick up to? Yes, Patrick responded lightly. Dont beat around the bush. Why are you doing so much tonight? Jane rubbed her forehead, her cool gaze fixed on Patricks face. Patrick drew closer, pointing to the twinkling stars in the night sky, and spoke in a deep voice, Jane, do you remember what I said on the Ferris wheel in the amusement park in France? Your parents never left you; they just went to heaven. They silently watch over you, care for you, in another ce. Janes heart stirred slightly. Of course, she remembered. That time, Patrick confessed to her on the Ferris wheel and even kissed her. He had said that the top of the Ferris wheel was the closest ce to happiness. If lovers kissed at the top, they would never be separated for eternity. Images from the past shed through Janes mind incessantly. Before she could speak, Patrick, pointing to the two brightest stars in the night sky, suddenly raised his voice, Uncle, Auntie, I want to marry Jane and take care of her for the rest of her life. If you agree, dont move. If you disagree, hide in the clouds. On this quiet night, the starlight glittered, illuminating the earth and the helicopter. Patricks profound gaze remained fixed on Janes face, his voice as melodious as a cello, Jane, your parents have agreed. You wont refuse me, will you? So thats it Listening to Patricks incredibly provocative words, Janes heart began to race. What is this? Jane averted her gaze. She knew it was just Patricks usual tactics. Those two stars, how could they possibly be her parents? Could this really be considered her parents agreement? Yet, despite knowing all this, she couldnt help feeling a bit moved. Seeing Jane silent, Patrick suddenly knelt on one knee, performing a kind of magic as he produced a ring. Jane, promise me, marry me! Gazing at the ring in Patricks hand, Janes heart skipped a beat, and her mind felt a bit hazy. After canceling the engagement with Patrick, she returned this ring to him. Now, Patrick was unexpectedly proposing to her again Chapter 240: A Three-Month Agreement Osborn at the award ceremony yesterday, Patrick today Two consecutive days, two men proposing to her left Jane somewhat speechless. However, unlike the award ceremony yesterday, Janes mood at the moment was slightly joyful. After all, she still loved Patrick. Looking at the sincerely earnest man in front of her, Jane felt a bit trance-like. She didnt know how genuine Patricks feelings for her were. Jane had observed the change in Patricks attitude toward Candice. Yet, Patrick had also mentioned that Candice had done him a favor, and he wouldnt abandon her. Even at todays press conference, Patrick considered Candices face and didnt reveal that she leaked Pansy Groups bottom line. Clearly, in Patricks eyes, Candice held a different position. Although Jane was almost certain that Candice wasnt the real Candy, and after presenting evidence, Patrick would undoubtedly punish Candice, she still had a lingering concern-what if the real Candy returned one day? Janes heart went through myriad emotions. After thest time, being abandoned by Patrick on their engagement day, Jane didnt want it to happen again. Seeing Jane silent, Patrick looked at her with a deep gaze, his voice crisp as he spoke, Jane, please say yes. Jane averted her gaze, looking out the window. Through the helicopters window, Jane saw dozens of helicopters surrounding hers, their tails emitting colorful smoke, forming beautiful patterns and dazzling fonts. Jane, marry me! Jane, I love you! In the pitch-ck night, it was especially dazzling. Fresh and tender flower petals continued to fall. The scene was incredibly romantic. Jane, say yes! Patricks tone carried a hint of dominance. I will make you the happiest woman in the world! Looking down at the man kneeling below, Jane furrowed her brows slightly. Despite being moved, Jane decided she couldnt agree too easily. If she agreed too quickly, he might not cherish her. Just like thest time, regardless of the reasons, Jane couldnt ept Patrick being with Candice on the day of their engagement. If you dont speak up, Ill take it as you agreeing. Seeing Jane remain silent, Patrick lifted his lips, speaking in a firm tone. As he spoke, Patrick stood up, and with a swift motion, he grabbed Janes hand, sliding the ring onto her ring finger. Feeling Patricks warmth in the palm of her hand, Jane came to her senses, holding Patricksrge hand. Who said I agreed? Patrick, quick to act, put the ring on Janes finger. He lifted his thin lips, smiling gently. The ring is on; youve agreed. Jane rolled her eyes at Patrick. This man was too shameless. Now that its on, you can take it offter, Jane said coldly, making a move to remove the ring. Dont take it off. Patricks well-defined fingers grabbed Janes hand, restraining her. Jane looked up, meeting his deep, vast gaze. She was about to speak when Patrick suddenly lowered his head, sealing her lips. Mmm Janes words werepletely blocked. Jane took a sharp breath, trying to push him away, but Patrick remained steadfast. His forceful and dominant kiss made Janes heart race involuntarily. Her lips were tempting and sweet like cherry blossoms, tempting Patrick to want more. Patrick intensified the kiss uncontrobly, like a storm sweeping through, ravaging between her lips and teeth, leaving no room for Jane to catch her breath. Janes face began to flush, as if it were on fire. The temperature inside the helicopter gradually rose. Outside the window, dozens of helicopters continued to create intricate and romantic patterns, a spectacle of beauty. It seemed like a long time before Patrick ended this lingering kiss. Say yes, Jane, he whispered breathlessly in her ear. His deep and hoarse voice carried an irresistible charm. Jane patted her flushed cheeks, took a deep breath, and remained unmoved. Observing Janes reaction, a faint trace of disappointment and frustration crossed Patricks deep eyes, nearly imperceptible. He had never invested so much effort for any woman before. Jane was the first and would be the only one. Yet, despite all he had done for her, Jane seemed unappreciative. Jane, what do you want for you to agree? Patrick held Janes shoulders, his hands firm, and asked in a deep, gravelly voice. After pondering for a moment, Jane pursed her lips and said, Our three-month agreement isnt over yet. Ill give you an answer when that dayes. In the meantime, observe and prove yourself.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Still have to wait Patricks handsome face darkened. This woman knew how to torment him. Even though he loved her so much, wanted to be with her, she deliberately held back. I have to see the performance, huh? Suddenly lowering his head, Patrick nted a gentle kiss on Janes forehead. Ill make sure youre satisfied. Couldnt this man stop kissing her so impulsively? She hadnt agreed to him yet! Jane pushed Patrick away, looked down at the window, and said calmly, Can you dismiss these helicopters? Itste, and I want to go back early. Why? Patrick frowned. Its veryte, and I want to go back, Jane said casually. Patrick wrapped his arms around her. Ill wait for your answer. Following Patricksmand, the helicopter slowly descended andnded. Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief; it felt more solid on the ground. Ill drive you back. Patrick held Janes hand, leading her towards his car. Suddenly, Jane felt shes behind her, as if someone were taking pictures. She turned around, seeing many people on the beach looking at them from a distance; nothing particrly unusual. If Patrick hadnt instructed the bodyguards to clear the area earlier, they might have already been surrounded. After all, Patrick had caused quite a stir, and many people probably witnessed it. Would tomorrows headlines be about Patricks failed proposal? ncing at the cold-looking man beside her, Jane subtly lifted the corners of her lips. With Patricks proud demeanor, he wouldnt allow news of his failed proposal to be leaked! Just as she was thinking, Janes phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and nced down; it was a call from Osborn. Seeing the name Osborn shing on the screen, Patricks already unpleasant expression turned even colder. Chapter 241: I’m Waiting for Your Answer Hey, Osborn, Jane answered the phone calmly, ignoring the coldness emanating from the man beside her. Osborns crisp voice came through the line. Jane, are you resting? Did I disturb you? No. Do you need something? Jane asked in a t tone. Well, about the new y, I picked a few roles that would suit you best. Do you have time to discuss them with me tomorrow night? Osborn asked on the other end of the line. Jane thought for a moment before answering. Tomorrow night works. Great! See you tomorrow night, Osborn replied with a hint of excitement in his voice. See you then, Jane nodded and hung up. Patricks face grew colder at her response. Was she going on a date with Osborn tomorrow night? And did she make ns right in front of him? Youre meeting Osborn tomorrow night? Patricks jaw tightened as he spoke coldly. Yes, Jane confirmed without hesitation. Youre not allowed to go, Patrick ordered authoritatively. Why? Are you trying to restrict my freedom already on our first day together? Jane teased him yfully while looking at him out of corner of her eye. This wasnt about being good or bad; there was no way he could let her go out with Osborn tonight. Even if she had no interest in him anymore, Patrick knew that Osborn still had feelings for her after chasing after her for two years and proposing justst night at an awards ceremony they attended together as friends earlier this week. He wants to discuss work-rted matters with me regarding his new y. Jane exined herself when she saw how ck his face became upon hearing about their ns for tonight. Do you really want to take part in this project? Patrick frowned deeply and pursed his lips tightly showing signs of displeasure. Of course! A promise is a promise! said Jane firmly. Since she had already promised duringst weeks awards ceremony that she would participate in this project by ying one of its lead roles as part of promoting it publicly; how could she back down now? Patrick remained silent throughout their ride home until they arrived at Janes apartment building where he pulled over and parked outside it. As soon as they got out from car door side by side; Patrick grabbed onto one arm tightly which made jane stop walking towards entrance doorsteps abruptly. Jane, He spoke sternly while holding onto both sides shoulders firmly Move back into Water Moon New City. Why? Jane furrowed her brow.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. You are my fiance, living in another mans apartment. What is going on? Patricks icy expression made the surrounding temperature drop several degrees. Who said Im your fiance? I didnt agree to it, Jane retorted, giving Patrick a displeased look. She pushed Patrick back into the car and said, You should go back quickly! Jane turned around to leave, but was grabbed by Patrick. What are you doing? Jane is speechless. Is there any end to this man? Patrick pulled Jane into his arms and whispered lowly in her ear, Jane, Im waiting for your answer. Dont make me wait too long. Patricks warm breath was all over Janes neck. It was like a soft feather tickling her neck, tickling and tingling. Didnt I say it depends on your performance? Jane took a deep breath and forcefully pushed Patrick away. She pursed her lips and spoke in a calm tone. Watching Janes back as she turned and walked away, Patricks gaze fluctuated before bing unusually determined. He will definitely make Jane give him a positive answer. And he believes that he wont have to wait too long. When Jane returned home, she felt a bit tired and decided to put aside her ns to improve the design of Ice and Fire for now. Lyingzily in bed, Jane couldnt help but imagine the romantic proposal she hoped Patrick would make to her tonight. The thought lingered in her mind and wouldnt go away. Tossing and turning, Jane didnt know how long it took for her to finally fall asleep in a daze. In her dream, she actually dreamed of Patrick! And it was a wild dream. She dreamed that Patrick kissed her domineering, and she did not resist, but also very enjoy, the two of them hugged each other on the big bed kiss Jane suddenly woke up, turned on the light and looked around, only to realize that it was just a dream. Its really frustrating! How could she have such a dream? Its all Patricks fault, he always knows how to flirt with people. Jane took a few deep breaths before driving away the inexplicable emotions in her heart. Please trante the following content into English. Hello, wee to our restaurant. Can I help you? Id like to order beef noodles and a coke. Yes, please wait a moment. Thank you! Youre wee. Heres your beef noodle and a ss of Coke. Thank you! The Doyle Vi. In the study, Florence is pestering Peter, Peter, when will you fulfill your promise to work at Pansy Group that you made to me before? Peter rubbed his temples irritably and looked up at his baby sister. Florence, theres no hurry. Peter sighed helplessly. Florence, there are so many good men in the world. Why do you have to focus on Patrick? I dont care, I just like him! Florences eyes shed with determination. Peter replied half-heartedly, Alright, Ill think of something. Big brother, you have to help me! Florence emphasized. She couldnt wait to go to Pansy Group and see Patrick every day. As she left the study and returned to her room, Florence received a call from Erica. Why are you calling me sote? Florence checked the time and saw that it was already 11pm at night. Erica hesitated before saying, Florence, theres something I dont know if I should tell you. Frustrated by Ericas reluctance, Florence snapped back impatiently. Just spit it out. Erica quickly said,Tonight my cousin and her child went to y at the beach and saw Patrick with Jane. What? Theyre together thiste? Florences face turned cold as jealousy crept into her voice. Yes. And And what? Florence eagerly asked for more details. Erica cautiously continued,And Patrick proposed to Jane. Proposed? Florence couldnt contain her envy as she thought about that woman seducing Patrick shamelessly! Florence dont worry too much; it seems like he wasnt sessful in his proposal, Erica quickly added when she noticed silence on the other end of the line. Not sessful? It must be some kind of game Jane is ying! Florencesaid angrily. I wont let her get away with this! Chapter 242: Thick-Faced Florence couldnt suppress her intense jealousy towards Jane. Jane! It was always Jane! How could she be the one to catch Patricks eye? He had proposed to her, yet she still hadnt epted. She yed hard-to-get so well, no wonder this shameless fox had seduced so many men. Yesterday it was Osborn, today it was Patrick C two of Guavos most eligible bachelors both proposing to Jane! Were these men blind? Why were they all circling around Jane? What did she have that made her so special? Florence, what should we do now? Erica asked on the phone when Florence suddenly fell silent. Help me set up a meeting with Freda, Florence replied coldly. You mean? Erica trailed off knowingly. She knew exactly what Florence meant C a n to use someone else as a pawn in taking down Jane. Im not the only one who wants to see Jane gone, Florence said with an icy glint in her eyes. I understand, Erica nodded and praised Florence for being clever before hanging up. The next day was sunny and bright C perfect weather for going into work. As soon as Jane stepped out of her house, a familiar ck Rolls-Royce pulled up right in front of her. She recognized it immediately as Patricks car. Jane, get in, Patrick opened the door with a half-smile on his face as he looked at her intently. Jane got into the passenger seat feeling confused and asked him How did you get here? Patrick smirked slightly and his deep gaze softened just enough that he seemed almost vulnerable when he said Its only natural for me toe pick up my wife. Wife?! When did they be married? Mr. Pansy who always acted superior around others suddenly became shameless around her? Who is your wife? Irritated by his words, she gave him an eye roll Patrick chuckled softly with confidence shining through his eyes You will be soon. You have some nerve. With a slight tug at the corner of mouth , she turned away from him but nearly collided into him since he leaned closer towards her handsome face which has sharp features like knife cuts: deep-set eyes; high cheekbones; straight nose; thin lips pressed tightly together he was breathtakingly handsome! What are you doing? With suspicion written all over face, she moved away from him cautiously Patrick leaned in closer to Jane, his handsome face almost touching her forehead. His maic voice sounded in Janes ear, Let me help you with your seatbelt. The sudden proximity and warmth of his breath hit Janes face. Her cheeks flushed slightly. Unexpectedly, the dream fromst night popped into Janes mind. She felt her face burning and her breath catching. She quickly pushed Patrick away and said, I can do it myself. Patrick nodded slightly, his deep gaze fixed on Janes face. He teased her with a smirk, Why is your face so red? Oh God, could this man stop bringing up things that make me blush? Jane took a few deep breaths and said seriously, Its just hot. Is it? Patrick raised an eyebrow with a hint of amusement in his eyes. Jane sat up straighter and red at him. Can we please just drive now? When they arrived at Pansy Group, Jane threw herself into work without distraction until she received a call from Anthony around noon. Ada, Anthonys voice came through the phone line. I have some information about Candices background that you asked me to look into earlier. Jane stepped out onto the corridor outside her office where there was no one around before asking him what he found out. The Australian Chinese who adopted Candice was actually a university professor who passed away about a year ago, Anthony spoke gravely over the phone. A university professor? Is there any connection between him and Antony? Jane asked eagerly for more details. Not yet, Anthony replied shaking his head over the phone line. But there is something strange. What is it? asked Jane curiously. There are no hospital records of Candice being admitted anywhere in Australia, Anthony pondered aloud over the phone line before continuing: Considering how severe her injuries were back then C they couldnt have been healed overnight- even if she had gone to Australia afterwards for treatment or check-ups every year since then as per normal procedure but still nothing has been recorded. If she wasnt injured back then at all murmured Jane thoughtfully while squinting slightly. Anthony responded immediately: Thats also possible. I want all information on Candices adoptive parents, demanded Jane firmly after thinking for awhile. Okay Ada, agreed Anthony promptly before hanging up. After ending their conversation , Jane pursed her lips thoughtfully as if lost in contemtion . That day, when Candice was caught leaking the bottom line and med Jane for it, she deliberately showed her scars to gain Patricks sympathy. She cried as she recounted the story of how she got injured while saving Patrick eight years ago. Jane remembered clearly that there was something off about Candices scars. They didnt look like they were caused by falling off a cliff eight years ago. It seemed like she needed to find some time to talk to Candice. Just as Jane returned to her seat, she received a call from Patrick. Do you need me for something? Jane answered the office phone. Patricks clear voice came through on the other end of the line. Bring me a cup of coffee. Jane: Did he think of her as just someone who did errands? Before Jane could say anything, Patrick hung up. Since Patrick had spoken, Jane had no choice but to go upstairs and get him his coffee from the tea house on the second floor. When she arrived at the door of CEOs office on 18th floor, Jane knocked on it with her hand. Come in, came Patricks maic voice. Jane walked in and ced his coffee in front of him before saying tly: Here is your coffee.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick typed away at his keyboard with both hands making clicking sounds. He looked up at Jane and smirked slightly: Youre feeding me now? Jane was speechless; all she could do was ce his coffee right in front of him and say coldly: Drink it if you want. Suddenly standing up from his chair, Patrick grabbed hold of Janes hand: Are you angry? Giving him an eye roll, Jane ced one hand over hers that he held onto tightly. Lets have dinner together tonight, said Patrick softly into her ear while lowering himself closer towards her face so their noses almost touched each others skin. Ill cook for us both so you can try my cooking. Shaking her head slowly back-and-forth with regretful eyes looking down towards their feet together under them C Dont forget I already made ns with Osborn tonight. Upon hearing this news though; suddenly dark clouds formed across Patricks face C How dare that woman go out with Osborn?! Youre not allowed!manded an authoritarian-sounding toneing out from deep within himself. Giving him another cold stare right back into those icy blue eyes staring daggers back at herself C What if I want to go? As soon as those words left Janes lips however; without warning or hesitation Patrick leaned forward directly towards Janes lips themselves! Chapter 243: Kiss Her Without Hesitation Jane kept contradicting him, ignoring his strong reaction and insisting on meeting Osborn. In Patricks heart, an unnamed anger rose up. Does Osborn really mean that much to Jane? She clearly said she had no interest in Osborn, so why did she have to go on a date with him in front of Patrick? Even if it was just for business purposes, it was not okay! With jealousy burning inside him, Patrick lowered his head and kissed the woman in front of him without hesitation. Her soft lips were unforgettable. Tasting Janes sweet and tempting cherry blossom-like lips again made Patricks breath hitch. The scent of her body was familiar and made his heart race. It felt exactly like he remembered from eight years ago when he and Candy were trapped in that dark room with a vicious dog nearby. He was afraid of dogs back then, but Candy bravely held onto him without hesitation. The sound of her clear voice rang like silver bells in his ear as she hugged him tightly. Patrick, dont be afraid. I will protect you! She held onto him while he kissed her sweetly scented body which gave him an inexplicable sense offort C just like how he felt now with Jane. Why did he always feel that Jane was the girl who captured his heart eight years ago? With one hand firmly holding hers while kissing her passionately, Patricks breathing became erratic as sparks flew from his eyes. This sudden kiss left Jane feeling confused C this man would just kiss her out of nowhere?! It was maddening! Jane tried to resist by pushing against his chest but found herself unable to move as if rooted to the spot by some invisible force. The temperature inside the CEO office continued rising until suddenly Florence barged into the room interrupting their intimate moment with a sharp exmation: Jane! What are you doing?! Florence had managed to convince Peter to bring her along for a business meeting at Pansy Group where they could discuss potential coborations together. But upon arriving at Pansy Group headquarters Florence headed straight towards CEO office only find herself witnessing something unexpected between Patrick and Jane Envious rage filled Florences eyes as she red at Jane before turning around abruptly leaving them alone once more Patrick released Jane and straightened his messy shirt meticulously. He nced at Florence askance and asked, How did youe here? Florence pulled Jane aside, suppressing her feelings of jealousy, and shed what she thought was a charming smile at Patrick. Patrick, I came with my brother to discuss our coboration corporation. Patrick spoke in a calm tone, And what about your brother?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, he went to park the car. Hell be here soon, Florence said, her gaze fixed on Patrick with a hint of infatuation. This is the man that Florence has her eyes on, no other woman cany a finger on him! Since Jane shamelessly seduced Patrick, she wont let Jane get away with it! Florence was thinking to herself when Peter walked over and said, Florence, why didnt you wait for me? Bro, you came just in time, Florence grabbed Peters arm and coldly said to Jane, Jane, we are now discussing business with Patrick. What are you doing here? Jane gave Florence a calm look and said, Miss Doyle, I am also discussing business with Patrick. You should know what firste, first served means. Peter, take your sister to the conference hall and wait for me, Patrick said coldly, curling his lips into a smirk. Okay, then well wait for you in the conference room after youre done. Peter nodded and led Florence out of the CEOs office. Florence looked unwilling as she said, Brother, Jane clearly just Okay, Florence, since Patrick asked you to wait in the conference room, just do as he says, Peter said without hesitation and pulled Florence away. Florence turned her head sharply and red at Jane. Jane!! This shameless person only knows how to seduce Patrick! Florence clenched her fists tightly on both sides of her body, with a dark and gloomy look in her eyes. She must make Jane look good!! Seeing the distant figures of Peter and Florence, Patrick curled his lips and looked deeply into Janes eyes. What official business do you have to discuss with me? Not much, Jane pursed her lips. Patrick took a step forward with his long legs and stood in front of Jane. He looked down at her from a higher position and spoke with his maic voice, Did you just say that you wanted to talk business with me? Jane shrugged her shoulders and said, I suddenly forgot what business I wanted to discuss with you. Actually, there is no business to discuss at all. She just cant stand the way Florence looks, thats all. After saying that, Jane turned around and left, leaving Patrick with a face full of ck lines. Unknowingly, it was already time to get off work. Jane stood up and was about to leave when she received a call from Osborn. Osborn, whats up? Jane answered the phone. Osborns clear voice came through, Jane, are you off work? Just got off. Jane replied. Im waiting for you outside Pansy Group. Osborn said in a low voice. With that, he hung up the phone. Jane went downstairs and out of the Pansy Group building where she saw Osborns car. Osborn opened the car door and got out of the car. He walked towards Jane with gentle eyes and said: Jane, get in. Mm-hmm, Jane responded lightly as she sat down in the passenger seat. She turned her head to look at Osborn and said: I was nning on having dinner first beforeing to see you. Osborn smiled: Let me treat you instead. Okay, Jane nodded her head in agreement. Seeing that Jane had agreed, Osborn couldnt help but lift his lips into a soft smile. He started the car and drove towards his vi on the outskirts of town. Florence had just finished discussing their business coboration with Peter and Patrick when they were pulled away from Pansy Group by Peter who didnt want them working toote. As they were leaving though they saw that Jane had gotten into Osbourns car. Isnt that Jane? Florences eyes shed with suspicion. Just now in Patricks office, wasnt she shamelessly trying to seduce him? And now here she is getting into Osbourns car? Florence stared intently at Osbourns vehicle for a while before picking up her phone to send Erica a text message: Tell reporters that there is something going on between Janes & Osborne! Also dont forget Freda! Soon after sending it Florence received Ericas reply: Got it Florence! Florence narrowed her eyes. Just wait for me, Jane!! Chapter 244: My Woman, I Don’t Need You to Give Florence was staring angrily at Osborns car when Patrick walked out with a steady gait. As soon as Florence saw Patrick, she hurriedly walked up to him. She pointed at Osborns car, which was almost out of sight, and deliberately added fuel to the fire by saying, Patrick, I saw Jane get into Osborns car just now. They were talking andughing together. They looked so intimate. Upon hearing this, Patricks handsome face immediately turned cold. He hastily ended his discussion with Peter about their coboration case and went to the secretary department to find Jane. But by the time he got there, Jane had already disappeared. His colleagues told him that Jane had left work for the day. He never expected that despite his strong opposition, Jane would actually get into Osborns car. Seeing Patrick looking like he didnt want anyone near him, Florence raised her lips and deliberately said again,Actually, Jane is verypatible with Osborn. I heard from my brother that the reason why Osborn cancelled his engagement with Freda is because of Jane. Osborn courted Jane for two whole years. And on the night of the awards ceremony, Osborn proposed to Jane. Even though they said it was for publicity for their new movie Florences words were extremely piercing in Patricks ears. He impatiently interrupted her,If you dont speak, no one will think youre mute. After speaking, Patrick left without looking back. Florence obsessively stared at Patricks cold and distant figure as he walked away. She secretly vowed in her heart that one day she would win over this outstanding man! The position of Pansy family mistress would ultimately be hers, Florence! Meanwhile, Jane sat in Osborns car all the way until they arrived at his suburban vi. Osborne handed her a script,This is a script for our new y. Look through it, and tell me which character you like? Jane took the script, haphazardly flipping through it.Give me some suggestions. Any character will do, but I dont want too many lines. In fact, Jane wasnt very interested in filming. One reason was because she didnt like being too high-profile, and also, she didnt have much time for filming. But since she had promised publicly during the awards ceremony that she would take part in the new y, she couldnt go back on her word in front of everyone else present there. Jane, you can choose Zara if you want. This role fits your requirements.Osborne turned his head slightly towards Jane with a heavy tone of suggestion. In fact, Osburn had some selfish motives behind suggesting this role to Jane this way. Zara was the love of the male leads life, but unfortunately she had been sickly since childhood. Despite being showered with love and affection, she passed away young and became the male leads unattainable love. The key is that this character has many scenes with the male lead, including many intimate moments. Even if its just acting in a y as Janes lover, he would be satisfied. Jane didnt think much about it and nodded. Okay, then this one. Ill give you this script. If you have time, read through your lines, Osborn patiently said. Thank you, Jane smiled. Pausing for a moment, Osborn suddenly remembered something and asked again: By the way, tomorrow is the opening ceremony of our new y. Will you attend? Of course I will, Jane pursed her lips and said. Although Patrick might object if she took leave from work to attend it but it was her freedom to do so; Patrick couldnt control her anyway. Osborn exined to Jane about how filming works untilte at night. Looking at her watch after a while, Jane stood up and said: Its gettingte; I should go back now. Ill walk you out, Osborn quickly got up too. As they walked towards the gate of his vi outside waited reporters who had been waiting for them for some time now rushed over like bees swarming around honebsAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. shlights kept shing non-stop as they madly snapped pictures of Osborn and Jane for a while now Erica had informed them that Jane secretly met with Osbornte at night tonight Unexpectedly enough they caught both of them having an affair together outside his vi sote at night! Osborn was a three-time consecutive Best Actor winner while Jane was also Star Entertainments big boss C regardless whether or not there really was anything between these two people C as long as there were rumors circting around their rtionship it would be breaking news generating traffic online Moreover Erica even gave them money C where else could such good things be found? What are you doing? Surrounded by reporters, Jane furrowed her brows asking coldly, Miss North may we ask whether or not there is any unusual rtionship between yourself and Mr. Maltz? You two were alone in Mr. Maltz vi sote into the night. The reporter asked, Of course not.Jane replied coldly.We were discussing work. Do single men & women discuss work alone together until deep into midnight? One entertainment reporter relentlessly pursued after another questioningly looking straight into Janes eyes:Miss North we received anonymous tips saying that your rtionship with Mr. Maltz isnt simply just colleagues working together. What exactly is your rtionship? Jane rubbed her forehead and was about to speak when a cold, stern male voice interrupted her. Which newspaper are you from? The voice sounded familiar. Jane turned around to see Patricks tall and handsome figure in front of her. He was dressed in a ck, handmade suit that showcased his perfect physique. He exuded an icy aura that almost blended into the darkness of the night. Mr. Pansy! The reporters saw Patrick and surrounded him after a few seconds of hesitation. Although Ericas expos didnt mention Patricks appearance tonight, wouldnt this love triangle be even more eye-catching? So, one brave reporter asked Patrick, Mr. Pansy, may I ask Get out of here! Before the reporter could finish his sentence, Patrick gave him a sharp nce and spoke coldly. Patricks powerful aura was so strong that it almost suffocated people. Anyone who writes anything wrong wont appear in Guavo again! All the reporters fell silent and dared not breathe heavily as they quickly left with their tails between their legs at hismand. Jane looked at the man with an expressionless face before her with some surprise in her tone. Patrick, what are you doing here? Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly as he gazed at Janes face with a chilly gaze before saying in a deep voice,Come back with me. Patrick, Ill take Jane home. Osborn stepped forward to block Jane from him. This is none of your business! My woman doesnt need you to send her home! With one cold nce towards Osborn, Patrick picked up Jane horizontally without any hesitation or exnation for what he intended to do next . Chapter 245: Let Jane Have No Burial Place to Die My Woman What is Patrick talking about? When did she be his woman?! Its simply inexplicable! What are you doing? Janes breath caught in her throat as she was suddenly lifted into the air by Patrick. As she fell into Patricks strong and sturdy embrace, Jane could even hear his heartbeat. Her face flushed slightly. She instinctively looked up and met Patricks deep and unfathomable eyes. In those dark and cold eyes, Jane saw a reflection of herself being held intimately in his arms. Distracted, Jane forgot to struggle and just let him hold her like that for a moment. After a few seconds, she came back to her senses and tried to push away from Patrick, but he held onto her tightly. Patrick carried Jane directly into the car.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He sat in the drivers seat with a grim expression on his face as he started the car. Watching as Patricks car gradually drove away, Osborns gaze shed with disappointment. Jane was taken away by another man right before his very eyes but there was nothing he could do about it because he knew that Jane couldnt forget about Patrick. The feeling of defeat made Osborn feel like he had never failed so badly before. However, he wouldnt give up easily because as long as Jane wasnt married yet then there would still be hope! Besides, at this point in time, Jane hadnt agreed to be with Patrick yet so there was still a chance for him! Osborn kept telling himself this over and over again. Patrick where are you taking me? Looking out of the window , Jane realized they werent heading towards her apartmentplex . Patrick nced sideways at her before saying indifferently,My apartment. Youre taking me home. Rubbing her forehead, Jane said tiredly,Im exhausted, I need some rest. Ive already had your things moved to your apartment. A smirk yed on Patricks lips ,What? What do you mean what? He replied nonchntly,I just had them moved here intact. Jane: This man is really domineering! Half an hourter, Patrick stopped the car . Were here, Jane. He got out of the car, and opened door for Jane . Giving Patrick an eye roll, she realized that since all of belongings were already moved here without asking first, she couldnt go back to hers anymore . Back at Patricks apartment, everything was familiar. Mr. Pansy, Miss North, Amy greeted Jane with a bright smile as soon as she saw her. This time, Patrick had moved all of Miss Norths things back in; it seemed like she wasnt going to leave after all. Amy, long time no see, Jane smiled and said hello. Mr. Pansy, if theres nothing else I can do for you, Ill head back now, Amy said perceptively. Patrick nodded indifferently. Mm. Jane turned around and went back to her room. The room was spotless and everything was just the way it had been before. Jane felt a little sentimental as she opened the two suitcases that Patrick had brought over from her old apartment and started packing up. Arent you tired? You said you wanted to rest early, Patrick leaned against the door frame with his hands in his pockets. The orange light shone on him, highlighting his god-like beauty and calm elegance. How am I supposed to rest when youre standing there? Jane snapped at him irritably before pushing him out of the door forcefully. Perhaps she pushed too hard because suddenly her feet slipped from under her and she fell right into Patricks arms. He caught hold of her waist lightly with a chuckle: Can I take this as an invitation for me to hug you? This man! He has skin thicker than city walls! Jane struggled free from his embrace: Dont be ridiculous! Get out! Finally managing to push him out of the doorpletely this time around, Jane quickly locked it behind him. Lying on the familiar big bed made Jane feel somewhat distant in thought; did she really move back here again? As these thoughts swirled through her mind, sleep took over quickly that night. The next day At Doyle family vi, Florence C reporters already caught Osborn meeting up with Janest night but Erica hesitated nervously while speaking before continuing but Mr. Pansy appeared suddenly which caused them all flee. Patrick? Why would he appear so suddenly at Osborns vi? Could it be because of Jane?! Florence couldnt contain herself anymore C jealousy consumed every inch of her being C And then what? Then Mr. Pansy took away Miss North, Erica replied cautiously while ncing at Florence who looked furious by now but continued anyway Actually we didnte away empty-handedst night either C reporters gave me all their photos they managed to take. Erica quickly opened her phone and showed Florence the photos. Florence, look at these pictures of Osborn and Jane together, she said. Florence squinted her eyes. Very good. Did you make an appointment with Freda for me? Erica nodded repeatedly. Yes, I made an appointment for noon at the coffee shop. A hint of malice shed in Florences eyes. Freda had been publicly exposed by Jane with scandalous photos, causing not only Osborn to break off their engagement but also ruining Fredas image as a pure and elegant pianist. Freda must hate Jane deeply. As long as she hinted a few more words to provoke Freda, she would not be able to resist attacking Jane. At that time, she would make sure that Jane had no ce to bury herself! Coffee shop. Florence and Erica arrived a few minutes early but found that Freda was already there before them. Miss Doyle, what can I do for you? asked Freda directly while stirring her coffee upon seeing them enter the cafe.. The Doyle family and the Huggins family were considered old friends since childhood. Florence gave Erica a knowing nce before taking out her phone and showing those pictures again. Miss Huggins, take a look at this. Freda took the phone from Erica and looked down at it. In every photo on disy were Osborn and Jane as main characters. Fredas face suddenly turned ugly after seeing them all. These photos were sent to me by one of my journalist friends, Erica cleared her throat dramatically before continuing: Last night, Mr. Maltz was alone with Miss Lane in his vi all night long; who knows what they did? After handing back the phone to Erica , Fredas gaze shifted towards Florence while smiling faintly: Miss Doyle , did you invite me here today just so I could see these pictures? If there is something else on your mind please go ahead. Chapter 246: Full of Her in My Heart Miss Huggins, I invited you here not for any other reason but to stand up for you, Florence sipped her coffee, ncing at Freda. Seeing Fredas eyes flicker, Florence signaled to Erica. Erica understood and spoke, Miss Huggins, we truly feel for you. We all know its Janes doing. She deliberately leaked some photos, trying to tarnish your reputation and break off the engagement between you and Osborn. This way, she can openly pursue Osborn. Jane has a history of such actions. Before, she had unclear rtions with Patrick. Despite publicly breaking off the engagement, she secretly kept Patrick entangled. And Osborn, just look at how nervous he is around Jane. Anyone with eyes can see that Osborn likes Jane. That shameless Jane wants to y both sides, making every man fall at her feet. Disgusting! With each word Erica spoke, Fredas expression grew colder. Yes, its all Janes fault! Jane deliberately broadcasted her scandalous photos during a global awards ceremony, humiliating her in front of everyone. This made Osborn hate her, insisting on breaking off the engagement. Her hard-earned reputation plummeted, and now shes treated like a pariah. Even thepanies she signed contracts with want to terminate them, both publicly and privately. Jane, I wont let her get away with this! The thought of all this filled Fredas eyes with resentment. I heard shes about to film a new TV series with Osborn, ying a couple, Florence hinted, but you know, filming sets are full of intrigue. idents can happen easily. Freda smiled at the suggestion, stood up, and said, Miss Doyle, thank you for the coffee. I have to go now. Watching Freda leave, a triumphant smile flickered in Florences eyes. If her guess was right, Freda would soon take action against Jane. Then, she could benefit from the situation. Jane! Just wait! This time, you wont be so lucky! Pansy Group. Jane checked the time; it was almost noon. The opening ceremony for the new series would begin at two in the afternoon. After tidying up, she went to the CEOs office to ask Patrick for leave. In the elevator, Jane arrived at the CEOs office on the eighteenth floor. Recalling the morning when she told Patrick about her leave for the opening ceremony, Jane couldnt help but feel a headacheing on. Patricks face had turned icy. Taking a deep breath, Jane knocked on the CEOs office door.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Come in, Patricks clear and cold voice came from inside. Jane entered. Patrick sat at his desk, hands tapping on the keyboard, his deep eyes fixed on theputer screen,pletely absorbed in his work. They say men who work earnestly are the most handsome. That was absolutely true. His suit jacket hung on a nearby hanger, leaving only a white shirt with two buttons undone, revealing his robust chest. Exquisite and chiseled facial features, like a masterpiece crafted by a divine hand, dazzling enough to captivate anyone. Jane found herself somewhat entranced. Have you seen enough? Patrick suddenly looked up, interrupting Jane. Uh, no Jane snapped out of her daze, feeling a bit awkward. What? Not satisfied yet? Before Jane could finish, Patrick deliberately cut her off, his tone tinged with mockery. Seeing Patrick misinterpret her words, Jane gave him an exasperated re. Im not looking at you. Really? I saw it all, Patrick chuckled lightly, took a step closer, and pulled Jane into the CEOs office, casually closing the door behind them. The sudden proximity made Janes face slightly flushed. She quickly pushed Patrick away, cleared her throat, and said coldly, Im here to ask for leave. Is it for the opening ceremony? Patrick, looking down at Jane, asked expressionlessly. Yes, Jane nodded. Ill take you there, Patrick suddenly spoke up. Jane was surprised. What, youre not against it anymore? This morning, he had shown a disapproving icy face. Why the sudden change? He even volunteered to take her? Did the sun rise from the west? Seeing Janes puzzled look, Patrick nced at her with a semi-smile, slightly leaned down, and in a low, deep voice near her ear, said, Dont you want me to behave better? This way, you might agree to my proposal sooner, right? His maic voice, along with the intentionally drawn-out tone, was both teasing and charming. Janes face turned red in an instant. Her shy and adorable appearance caught Patricks eyes, and he couldnt help but roll his Adams apple. The next moment, he lowered his head and kissed her tempting lips abruptly. Patricks stormy kiss made Janes mind go nk. Could he please stop kissing her so impulsively? The familiar and delightful feeling of the woman in front of him made Patrick unable to resist deepening the kiss. His gaze gradually intensified, and his slender fingers slipped into Janes blouse. Feeling the scorching heat of Patricks palm, Janes breath hitched. Subconsciously, she pressed down hisrge hand and forcefully pushed him away. Dont do this! Jane, what do you want? What will it take for you toe back to me? Patricks gaze was intense, fixed on the woman in front of him. He couldnt wait to have her back by his side, a feeling Patrick had never experienced before. Throughout his life, he had always obtained whatever he desired. Regarding women, many had climbed into his bed one after another, but Patrick never spared them a nce. In the past, his heart was set on Candy, and all he wanted was to find her. But since Jane came into the Pansy family, his heart was filled with her, leaving no room for anyone else, including Candy. He wanted her. He wanted to be with her, have children, and spend their lives together. He was confident he could protect her for a lifetime, making her the happiest woman in the world. Yet, Jane kept rejecting him. Patricks profound gaze focused tightly on Janes face. His hands held her shoulders, and the usually cold eyes now gleamed with fiery intensity. Jane, please say yes. Chapter 247: Unexpected Incident at the Opening Ceremony (Part 1) Facing the profound gaze of the man in front of her, Jane took a deep breath, changing the subject. Lets go quickly; we might bete After speaking, Jane quickly turned around and headed towards the door. She feared that if she stayed another second, she would be unable to resist agreeing to him. However, it wasnt the right time. She didnt want to agree to him so quickly. Seeing Janes almost fleeing figure, Patricks gaze dimmed slightly. He took a long step and followed her. When the two reached the underground garage, Jane got into Patricks car. Patrick started the car and drove towards Star Entertainment. The atmosphere in the car was awkward as they remained silent throughout the journey. Jane turned her head, gazing out of the window. Counting the three months agreed upon with her grandfather, there werent many days left. By then, how should she answer her grandfather? Should she continue to stay at Guavo, or should she travel the world with her grandfather, returning to the carefree life they once had? For a moment, Jane didnt have an answer. Jane rubbed her temples tiredly. Suddenly, she heard Patricks clear voice, Were here. Jane was about to get out when Patrick suddenly grabbed her. Whats wrong? Jane turned her head, looking at Patrick in surprise. Patricks eyes were deep, and he deliberately wore a somewhat aggrieved expression. Jane, are you really not nning to agree to me? Seeing Patrick bringing up the old matter again, Janes heart skipped a beat involuntarily. After a moment of thought, Jane spoke, Wait until Old Pansys illness gets better, alright? As soon as Old Pansy was mentioned, Patricks expression cooled a bit. He nodded faintly. Dont worry; Old Pansy is fine. Jane, aware of Patricks concern for Old Pansy, reassured him. Im in contact with Dr. Pater every day, and his condition is stable. Uncle Newton said that in a few days, Old Pansy can receive the final injection. Hell wake up then! Okay. The tense lines on Patricks handsome face eased a bit. He trusted Jane; she could definitely heal his grandfather. Well, Ill go in first. Jane smiled and said. Ill go with you. Patrick took a long step and followed without saying a word. He had decided; he couldnt give Osborn and Jane a chance to be alone. Jane could only belong to him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Under his watchful eyes, what could Jane do with Osborn? Jane felt speechless. Since when did the usually busy Mr. Pansy have such free time? Why did hee to attend an opening ceremony unrted to him? After the award ceremony that night, everyone at Star Entertainment knew that Jane was their boss. Seeing Jane and Patrick together, Star Entertainment employees greeted them, Miss North, Mr. Pansy. Jane had a faint smile on her face, nodding slightly as she walked towards the elevator. Watching Jane and Patricks backs, the employees started gossiping, specting. I wonder what the rtionship between our boss and Mr. Pansy is? Isnt there a rumor that Mr. Pansy has been pursuing Miss North? Theres also a rumor that Mr. Maltz is pursuing Miss North! I think Mr. Maltz and Miss North are morepatible-handsome, rich, and gentle. Every word of these discussions fell into Patricks ears. His expression became somewhat cold. The elevator is here. Feeling the mans displeasure beside her, Jane pursed her lips. The two of them took the elevator and reached the top floor. Jane, youre here. Osborn had been waiting for Jane, his face beaming with a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze. When he saw Patrick behind Jane, a stiffness crept into his smile. Patrick, you can go back; I need to do my styling, Jane told Patrick, heading to the dressing room. As Jane emerged from the dressing room, she saw Patricks tall figure leaning against the door. Jane furrowed her brows slightly, Why havent you left yet? Im here to support you, Patrick said nonchntly. Observing the radiant woman in front of him, Patricks eyes subtly shed with amazement. Jane was wearing a purple gown that entuated her exceptionally fair skin. Her shoulder-length hair was elegantly tied up, revealing a seductive corbone. The fishtail hem showcased her exquisite curves perfectly. Her eyes, shimmering like rippling water, were clear and bright. Tinted with a hint of blush around her brows and eyes, she exuded grace and elegance, a picture of sophistication. Feeling the intense gaze from the man in front of her, Jane ufortably averted her eyes. Just then, Osborn walked out of another dressing room. Jane curved her lips at him, Osborn, its about time; lets go. Osborns gentle gaze lingered on Jane, unable to look away. Sure. Watching Jane and Osborn leaving side by side, Patricks handsome face involuntarily turned colder. The opening ceremony took ce in the grand hall of Star Entertainment. This was Janes first time participating in an opening ceremony. In the past, when a new film wasunched, Osborn took care of everything. Jane, the behind-the-scenes boss, just wanted to be a hands-off manager. But this time was different. After all, her disguise as the boss of Star Entertainment had been unveiled. Everyone now knew her true identity. Moreover, Janes involvement was the biggest selling point for the promotion of the new drama. Therefore, todays opening ceremony was particrly lively. In addition to all the actors, directors, and producers of the new drama, many business celebrities and high-society figures attended. Reporters arrived early, carrying cameras and microphones excitedly, afraid of missing explosive news. It was said that heavyweight figures would attend the opening ceremony today. Not only Osborn, who had won the Best Actor award for three consecutive years, but also the mysterious and low-key big boss of Star Entertainment, Jane. Reporters were eagerly anticipating not missing any exciting news. When Jane and Osborn appeared, the whole scene erupted. Its Mr. Maltz and Miss North! someone shouted. All eyes were on Jane and Osborn. Just then, someone else shouted, Mr. Pansy! Mr. Pansy is here too! Everyones gaze followed the sound, looking towards the entrance of the hall. Patricks tall and straight figure walked steadily into the hall. His appearance once again attracted everyones attention. Reporters were even more excited. Osborn, the extraordinary, handsome, and popr award-winning actor; Jane, the beautiful and unmatched boss of thepany, and the high and mighty, awe-inspiring CEO Patrick. The rtionships between these three were intricate. Whether it was with Osborn or Patrick, Jane had recently been involved in several rumors. In any case, todays opening ceremony was bound to be spectacr. Chapter 248: Unexpected Incident at the Opening Ceremony (Part 2) Reporters swarmed around Patrick, bombarding him with questions one after another. Mr. Pansy, attending Star Entertainments opening ceremony, does this mean Pansy Group is entering the entertainment industry? Mr. Pansy, there are rumors that you are pursuing Miss North again. Is that true? Mr. Pansy, there were rumors before that you and Miss North called off your engagement because she came from the countryside, and her humble background didnt match the Pansy family. Now that Miss North is, in fact, a wealthydy and the mysterious CEO of Star Entertainment, is that why youre pursuing her again? Patrick furrowed his sharp brows, coldly stating, Step aside, no interviews. His overpowering, icy aura made the reporters shiver, automatically creating a path for him. They dared not ask any more questions. Patrick walked to a corner and took a seat. At exactly two oclock, the opening ceremony started on time. The hosts melodious voice rang out, Hello, everyone! Today marks the opening ceremony of our new drama. I dere the ceremony officially begins! Lets wee Mr. Maltz and Miss North to the stage for their speeches. Amidst thunderous apuse, Osborn and Jane walked onto the stage together. Osborn cleared his throat, Wee, everyone, to the opening ceremony of our new drama. This new drama, with a budget of two billion dors from Star Entertainment, will be a highlight in thetter half of this year. The cast includes top-notch actors in the entertainment industry, ying the leading roles. We also have a special appearance from our CEO, Miss Jane. I believe it will be a visually stunning experience for everyone. Please show us your support, Jane said, wearing a graceful smile. Apuse echoed in the grand hall, lingering for a long time, creating an unprecedented enthusiastic atmosphere. Just then, two young girls holding flowers rushed to the front of the stage, walking up the stairs. The security guards hurriedly approached them, blocking their way. Im sorry,dies, please sit back down. Mr. Maltz, were your loyal fans. We just want to give you flowers, the two girls shouted to Osborn. Fans going on stage to present flowers weremon, and Osborn didnt mind. He nodded slightly at the security guard, who then let them through. Each girl held a bouquet and approached Osborn and Jane. Mr. Maltz, Im your fan. Ive watched all your movies many times. I love you! one girl eximed excitedly, handing her flowers to Osborn. Osborn took the flowers with a polite acknowledgment, Thank you. Miss North, youre even more beautiful in person than on TV, the other girl said to Jane, her eyes filled with admiration. Whileplimenting Jane, she handed over the flowers, saying, Miss North, these are for you. Thank you. Jane was about to take the flowers when, for some reason, the girl stumbled and fell towards Jane. The bouquet smacked into Janes face, shoulders, and chest, scattering all over the floor. Sorry, sorry, Miss North. I slipped just now, the girl apologized repeatedly, looking embarrassed. Jane smiled, Its okay. The little episode with the flower presentation passed quickly, and soon it was time for the reporters to ask questions. Reporters had been eagerly waiting, and they pounced, asking questions in a rush. Miss North, today marks your first appearance at the opening ceremony as the CEO of Star Entertainment. How do you feel? a entertainment journalist quickly inquired. Jane maintained a poised smile on her face and elegantly responded, At this moment, I am certainly very happy. Star Entertainments mission has always been to produce the best works, giving back to our vast audience. I hope everyone will support us. Miss Jane, its said that this is your first time acting. Do you find any difficulty in ying a cameo role? another journalist pressed on.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course not, I will strive to do my best, Jane replied. Hearing that Miss North and Mr. Maltz will y a couple in the drama, will you two be involved romantically off-screen? another journalist inquired. Of course Before Jane could finish her sentence, Osborn interrupted her, saying, Certainly not ruling out that possibility. Not ruling out that possibility? In the corner of the audience, Patrick, whose already displeased face turned even colder. Jane didnt refute; did she just tacitly agree? Damn it! Patrick wished he could go on stage, pull Osborn down, and take his ce. On the stage, Jane felt two icy gazes directed at her. She nced in Patricks direction and, even from afar, saw that the man was angry. Wow, it seems theres a real possibility of a romance between Miss North and Mr. Maltz! an excited journalistmented, turning the microphone toward Jane again. Miss North, there are rumors that you and Mr. Pansy are rekindling your old me. Is that true? Jane twitched her lips, about to say something when she suddenly felt an itch on her face. Instinctively, she reached up to rub her cheeks. But this rub not only affected her face but also her shoulders and chest-it was incredibly itchy. As if thousands of tiny ants were biting her, causing extreme difort. This sensation felt like an allergy. Jane involuntarily furrowed her brow. She was allergic to tinum, so she was usually very careful not toe into contact with such things. Apart from tinum, Jane had no other allergens. Now, this inexplicable and intense itching all over her body suggested a tinum allergy. But it was strange; she hadnt touched anything tinum today. Why would she suddenly have an allergy? And precisely at such a crucial moment? Her skin would react to tinum within ten minutes of contact, but she had been on stage for at least half an hour. How could she havee into contact with tinum? Jane pondered, lowering her head, and her gaze fell on the flowers on the ground. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. When that girl identally fell earlier, those flowers touched her face, shoulders, and chest. And now, those areas were experiencing an allergic reaction. Could it be that there was something wrong with those flowers? Miss North Seeing Jane suddenly silent and looking unusual, a reporter was about to ask further when the sharp-eyed ones noticed Janes abnormality. Janes face and body had turned red and swollen, covered in small rashes. Chapter 249: Unexpected Incident at the Opening Ceremony (Part 3) Miss North, what happened to your face? The reporters, as if discovering a new continent, stared at Janes face, excitedly bombarding her with questions. In the entertainment industry, artists always prioritize their image. Jane, as the CEO of Star Entertainment, suddenly appearing as if disfigured at the opening ceremony of a new film was undoubtedly major news. Instantly, everyones gaze focused on Jane. Visible to the naked eye, her face and exposed skin were swollen and covered in red rashes, looking rming. Amazement and discussions spread among the crowd. God, whats happening? Has Janes face been ruined? So frightening, she was like a goddess just a moment ago, and now she looks like a monster.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Could she really be disfigured, or is there some sudden illness? Osborn also noticed Janes distress and asked with concern, Jane, whats wrong? Sorry, Im feeling a bit unwell. Suppressing the unbearable itchiness, Jane grabbed Osborns arm. Help me down quickly. Osborns gaze showed a mix of nervousness and concern as he assisted Jane off the stage. Whats going on? Ill take you to the hospital. Reporters rushed forward, snapping pictures of Jane and bombarding her with questions. Miss North, why did your face suddenly change like this? Miss North, was it an ident, or is there something more to the story? Can you share with us? Miss North Watching Jane surrounded by reporters, Freda, sitting in the audience with her hat pulled low, smirked. Her n seeded! Jane wanted to steal the spotlight at the opening ceremony? Well, Freda made sure everyone saw Janes ugly side! She turned Janes opening ceremony into a farce! Now, with Jane looking this ugly, could Osborn still like her? Freda felt a sense of revenge. She learned from Florence that Jane was allergic to tinum. Freda even consulted a doctor, learning that severe allergies could be fatal. So, Freda intentionally had people add arge amount of tinum to the flowers, disguised herself, and came to Star Entertainments opening ceremony. Sure enough, todays n unexpectedly went smoothly. Janes ruined appearance would soon be all over the inte! Even if it didnt cost her life, shed at least have to endure public humiliation. Freda smugly lifted the corners of her lips, her cold gaze fixed on Jane, surrounded by reporters. Jane, tonight is just the beginning! Jane caused her to lose everything. If its just a minor allergy, embarrassing Jane in front of everyone is letting her off too easily! Next, she would make sure Jane had no ce to hide! Jane, just wait! Feeling itchy and ufortable all over, Jane urgently needed to go back and apply an anti-allergy cream. However, she was surrounded by reporters. She was about to speak and ask the reporters to step aside when a familiar, cold voice sounded, Clear the way! This voice Patrick! Jane lifted her gaze to see Patricks tall and slender figure appearing in her line of sight. His arrogantly handsome face, tense lines, and the cold aura he exuded made the entire auditorium feel like it had dropped to freezing temperatures. Patricks intimidating presence involuntarily cleared a path in the crowd. With steady steps, Patrick approached. He stood in front of Jane and, in front of everyone, lifted her horizontally in his arms. As he looked at the woman in his arms, his eyes, which had been icy just moments ago, softened several degrees, and he asked with concern, Jane, what happened? Are you okay? In Patricks familiar embrace, Jane inexplicably felt a sense offort. She pursed her lips. Allergic reaction. Patrick also realized that Jane was having an allergic reaction. He knew Jane was allergic to tinum. At the Doyle familys banquet, when Florence falsely used Jane of stealing her diamond ring, Jane used her allergy to prove her innocence. But now, how could Jane be allergic again? Ill take you to the hospital, Patrick said, holding Jane tightly in his arms, heading straight for the main entrance. Suddenly, Jane remembered something and looked towards the stage; the flowers were still on the ground. Patrick, have someone check those flowers, Jane said with some difficulty, leaning against Patricks chest. Flowers? Patrick was momentarily surprised at her words. The scene of the two women presenting flowers on stage shed in his mind. He quickly understood what Jane meant. From the afternoon when he brought Jane here until the start of the opening ceremony, Jane, along with Osborn, had been fine on stage. On stage, Jane hadnt touched anything except those flowers. So, the problem likelyy with those flowers. Patricks gaze turned colder. Jane, rest assured, Ill have someone investigate what happened. Okay, Jane nodded. It was evident that todays incident was intentional. Back at the Doyle familys banquet, she had publicly shown her allergy to tinum. So, there were quite a few people who knew about her allergy. Who could it be? Candice? Florence? Or someone else? Jane, feeling extremely itchy all over, her head a bit fuzzy, couldnt figure out who might have sabotaged her at the moment. The priority was to go back and rest. Once her allergy subsided, she could thoroughly investigate the matter. Patrick carried Jane into his car, looking at her condition. His eyes showed both tenderness and distress. Jane, hold on. Ill take you to the hospital. Its okay. No need for the hospital. Ill be fine after some rest at home. Jane rubbed her temples, suppressing the intense itching all over her body. She didnt know what had been done to those flowers, but this time, her allergy seemed particrly severe. Not only was she itching all over, but she also felt feverish now. No matter, she knew she was allergic to tinum. Just in case, she brought her homemade anti-allergy cream. She had ced those creams in her suitcase. So, Jane asked Patrick to go back to Watermoon City. Hearing Janes words, Patrick immediately started the car, driving urgently towards Watermoon City. Speeding all the way, even running two red lights, Patrick finally arrived in Watermoon City. Jane, were here. He stopped the car, ncing at Jane lying somewhat sideways in the passenger seat. Janes face was reddened, and her entire body was swollen, making anyone who saw her feel distressed. Jane, Jane, whats wrong? Patrick reached out, touching Janes forehead. The scorching temperature transmitted to his palm. Chapter 250: Lovesickness of Jane Jane felt hazy and feverish, lying on the seat. Unconsciously, she whimpered, Feeling so ufortable. Not only was she allergic, but she was also running a fever Seeing Jane in this state, Patrick felt a mix of distress and nervousness. After a moments thought, he dialed Evans number. At this moment, Evan was attending a medical academic conference, about to give his presentation. Suddenly, his phone vibrated incessantly in his pocket. He nced down; it was Patrick calling. Evan didnt dare to dy and walked outside the conference hall to answer the phone. Patrick, whats up? Come to her apartment. Hurry up, Patrick said coldly. Is someone sick? Is it serious? Can it wait a bit? Im in a meeting, Evan nced towards the conference hall. Before Evan could finish, Patrick impatiently interrupted, Juste over. No more words. Fine. Evan looked helpless and could only request leave. After hanging up, Patrick bent down, lifted Jane in his arms, and with a mix of nervousness and care in his eyes, he gently reassured, Jane, its okay. The doctor will be here soon. Leaning against Patricks chest, Jane felt ufortably feverish. Patricks chest was cool, like a refreshing pool of water. Subconsciously, Jane nestled into Patrick, incessantly rubbing against his chest. Her unconscious movements made Patricks chest itch, as if a surge of electricity passed through him, causing him to involuntarily tighten his breath. Even in such a condition, this woman was still igniting sparks. Patrick took a deep breath, dispelling the inexplicable emotions in his heart. He carried Jane back to the room and carefullyid her on therge bed. So ufortable so hot Jane mumbled, feeling like she was being roasted, hot and itchy all over. She instinctively scratched her face. Patricks distinctivelyrge hands firmly held Janes hands. In a deep voice, he said, Dont move. Scratching will leave scars. Itchy so itchy Jane pouted, looking pitiful. Patrick, witnessing Janes rarely seen helpless appearance, couldnt help but feel a twinge of heartache in his profound gaze. He gently rubbed Janes cheek. Jane, endure it a little longer. The doctor will be here soon. Evan hurriedly arrived at this moment. Seeing Patrick tightly holding Jane with a distressed expression, Evan suddenly understood. Every time Patrick urgently called him over, it was rted to Jane. It seemed Janes position in Patricks heart was extraordinary. Patrick was truly lovesick for Jane, exining his intense concern. Patrick, what happened to Miss North? Evan walked over and asked. Quick, check on Jane. Shes having an allergic reaction, Patrick nced at Evan, urgency in his tone. Evan looked down at Jane on the bed. She waspletely allergic, not only swollen but also covered in small rashes. Evan furrowed his brows slightly and pondered, Miss Janes allergy is quite severe. How did it be like this? Shes allergic to tinum, probably identally came into contact with it, Patrick said, watching Janes distressed state. His heart was nearly torn apart, and he spoke with a cold tone, Help her as soon as possible. Got it. Evan nodded, taking anti-allergy medicine from the medical kit and preparing an injection. Ill give Miss North an anti-allergy shot first. While speaking, Evan bent down and gave Jane an injection in her arm. The injection stung a bit, and Jane instinctively furrowed her brows, attempting to pull her arm back. Patrick quickly held her arm, preventing her from moving recklessly. His tone was unusually gentle, Jane, endure it for a moment. Youll feel better after the shot. Done. Evan finished the injection, took out a bottle of medicine, and handed it to Patrick. Patrick, this is an anti-allergy medicine. Give Miss North three pills with each meal, three times a day. Patrick took the medicine bottle, examined it closely, and asked, Is this effective? I mean, Patrick, you dont trust my medical skills? Evan shrugged helplessly. Care brings chaos, and it seemed to be urate. Mr. Pansy, who stood tall andmanded respect, appeared helpless when his beloved woman fell ill. But shes still running a high fever, Patricks deep and concerned gaze remained fixed on Jane lying in bed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fever is also caused by the allergy, Evan chuckled, Once the allergy is treated, the fever will naturally subside. Is that so? Patrick frowned. Evan patted Patricks shoulder, Dont worry, shell be fine. Its just an allergy. Shell get better in a few days. Okay. Patrick nodded with a calm expression. If theres nothing else, Ill head out. I need to get back to the meeting, Evan said after putting away the medical kit, checking the time. After Evan left, Patrick nced down at Jane. Her face was getting redder, her beautiful eyebrows tightly furrowed, asionally whimpering. She looked very ufortable. Jane, how are you feeling? Patrick gently held Janes hand, expressing his concern. She had just received an injection; why didnt her condition improve at all? Jane was still in a daze, murmuring incoherently, So ufortable itchy. Shall I feed you the medicine? Itll make you feel better, Patrick coaxed Jane in a gentle tone. He sat at the bedside, lifted Jane, and let her rest her head on his shoulder. With one hand holding Jane, the other picked up the medicine bottle, opened it, and took out a white pill. He carefully fed it to Jane. So bitter Jane unconsciously pouted, turning her head to the side. Patrick adjusted Janes head, spooned a sip of warm water, and gently coaxed her, Good girl, drink it down. No bitter Jane furrowed her brows and spat out the water and medicine. This wont work. Patrick lowered his gaze at the woman in his arms, contemted for a moment, picked up another pill, ced it in a cup, and stirred it with warm water. Lifting the water cup, Patrick took a sip of the dissolved pill, then firmly held Janes head with both hands, leaned down, and decisively pressed his thin lips against her red ones Chapter 251: Jane is the One His lips touched Janes. As their lips met, Patrick couldnt help but hold his breath. Her lips were so soft, so sweet, still carrying the warmth despite the fever, just as he remembered. The familiarity and beauty of the moment made Patricks heart race. He wanted to kiss her like this, forever and always. But, no. She was still unwell. The priority was to quickly administer these medicines to Jane, make her allergy better sooner, and hopefully, the fever would subside. Suppressing the flutter in his heart, Patrick took a deep breath. Hisrge tongue pried open Janes small mouth, pouring the liquid medicine into her mouth. Then, he sealed her lips with his own, preventing her from spitting out the medicine. Wu wu Jane felt ufortable but couldnt break free. Subconsciously, she swallowed the medicine. Seeing Jane drink the medicine, Patrick felt a wave of relief. This method seemed to work. Following the same routine, Patricks deep gaze carried a hint of indulgence. He fed Jane mouthful by mouthful until the cup was empty. So bitter Jane passively drank a cup of the medicinal liquid and subconsciously licked her lips. This simple action was highly tempting to Patrick. His deep gaze suddenly became intense. Staring at the woman in front of him, scenes of him feeding her the medicine yed in Patricks mind. Her lips were so enticing, making him savor the moment. Even though she had turned into a somewhat grotesque figure due to the allergy, she still had an infinite charm for him. Because he loved her. His love for her wasnt based on her unparalleled beauty but on the irresistible charm of her personality. Her intelligence, confidence,posure-all of it deeply captivated Patrick. This feeling was something Patrick had never experienced before. In this lifetime, he was certain about this woman. He would use practical actions to make Jane fall in love with him again, to ept his proposal. Through all the ages, he would cherish her, take care of her, hold her hand, and grow old together. Patrick took Janes hand, ced it on his sensuous lips, gently caressing it. His eyes held a tenderness that he had never shown in front of others. Jane, youll be fine, Patrick said in a low and steady voice. Mm Jane leaned against Patricks chest, letting out a soft whimper. She instinctively felt Patricks cool lips were soothing, and she rubbed her cheek against them. This cool sensation, like a clear spring, made her want to get closer. Janes action made it unbearable for Patrick. Taking the lead, he held Janes face in his hands, leaned down, and decisively pressed his lips against her tempting red ones The next day, the sky was clear. The sunlight outside the window shone through the ss, dazzling Jane. Rubbing her eyes, she slowly opened them. Before her eyes was the incredibly handsome face of Patrick. Jane, are you awake? Patrick sat at the bedside, not having slept all night, worrying about Janes condition. Now that he saw Jane finally wake up, there was a hint of joy in his voice. Patrick? Why are you in my room? Jane asked subconsciously. Patricks deep gaze looked at her, and he asked in a low tone, You had an allergy and a fever yesterday. I was worried, so I stayed here with you. Allergy? Fever? Jane rubbed her forehead, and memories from yesterday slowly returned. She recalled that it was the opening ceremony of the new drama yesterday. While answering reporters questions on stage with Osborn, she suddenly had an allergic reaction. At that time, she felt very ufortable and was surrounded by reporters. Patrick had driven the reporters away and carried her to the car. After that What happened afterward? Jane couldnt remember some parts. How do you feel? Patrick looked at Jane; her face had improved a lot. It seemed that Evans medicine was quite effective. With Patricks question, Jane suddenly felt a bit itchy. She looked down and saw that the swelling on her shoulders and chest, which had been severe yesterday, had reduced, and the rashes had also diminished. Im much better, Jane smiled. Thanks for being there for me yesterday. No need to be polite, Patrick said in a deep voice. As long as youre okay, Im relieved. Meeting the profound gaze of the man in front of her and hearing his concerned words, Jane couldnt help but feel a warmth in her heart. Patricks handsome face showed a bit of fatigue, and he looked a little weary. You didnt sit here all night without sleeping, did you? Jane asked. Mm, Patrick nodded faintly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly remembering something, he picked up a medicine bottle from the nearby table, poured out a pill, and handed it to Jane. This is the medicine Evan prescribed for you. It works well. You took itst night, and youre much better today. Last night, you fed me the medicine? Jane took the pill and asked subconsciously. Patrick raised an eyebrow, looked deeply at her, and slightly lifted his thin lips. What else would I do? Jane looked down at the pill in her hand. Yesterday, she was in a daze from the fever. How did he manage to feed her such a big pill? In her mind, some not-so-appropriate scenes shed. Last night she vaguely felt like someone was holding her, even kissing her. She seemed to have a feeling of breathlessness. The scene of Patrick feeding her medicine intermittently appeared in Janes mind. Janes face suddenly turned hot. Jane, why is your face red? Patrick squinted slightly, asking with a smirk. Jane felt embarrassed. Uh, maybe the fever hasntpletely gone! Is that so? Patrick smirked. Early this morning, before Jane woke up, Patrick had already checked her temperature, and she was no longer running a fever. Now, her face suddenly turning so red, was it because she felt shy? So,st night, was she not entirely unconscious? Seeing Patricks teasing smile, Jane gave him a nce, got out of bed, and prepared to get the ointment she had made from her suitcase. Although Evans medicine was effective, it hadntpletely cured her. Combining it with her ointment would speed up her recovery. Just as Jane was about to get out of bed, Patrick pressed her back. What are you doing? Jane frowned. Patrick leaned over, hands on both sides of Janes shoulders, looking down at her. I should be asking you that. What are you doing? Youre still running around when youre not well? Evan told you to rest. Be a good girl, lie down and rest in bed. Looking at Patricks handsome and imposing face in front of her, Janes face began to blush uncontrobly again. She took a deep breath. Get away, dont press on me Chapter 252: Waiting for Her to Fall into the Trap Patrick seemed determined to defy her, not only refusing to step away but tightening his hold on Jane. He hooked his sexy thin lips and chuckled, Not leaving. Jane rolled her eyes at Patricks audacity, Step aside; I need to get some ointment. What ointment? Patrick raised an eyebrow, puzzled. Taking advantage of Patricks confusion, Jane pushed him away forcefully, My homemade anti-allergy ointment. Ill get it for you. Patrick pulled Jane, who was about to get out of bed, back onto it. He spoke in a clear voice, Where is it? Jane pointed to her suitcase, In thepartment of my suitcase. Okay, Ill get it. Patrick calmly responded, fetching the ointment. Give it to me. Jane reached out to ask Patrick for the ointment. However, Patrick didnt hand it to her. Instead, he looked at her deeply and said, Let me help you. Huh? Jane hadnt reacted yet when she saw Patrick open the ointment. Using his slender fingertips, he squeezed a white cream and carefully applied it to Jane. The warmth of Patricks fingertips, coupled with the coolness of the ointment, massaged gently across Janes face. The sensation was like being brushed by soft feathers, tingly andfortable. This close contact made Janes face start to feel a bit warm. Her heartbeat slightly elerated. Sensing the womans embarrassment, Patrick spoke in a low, deep voice, Close your eyes. His voice was so prating, as if casting a spell. Jane obediently closed her eyes. Patricks long and nimble fingers followed Janes cheeks, neck, shoulders All the way down, until her chest. A strange feeling, like an electric shock, spread through every cell in Janes body. She quickly opened her eyes, holding Patricks hand, which was continuously circling and applying ointment on her chest. Her tone carried a hint of shyness, Thats enough. Patrick was in a great mood, raising an eyebrow. He yfully reached towards Janes chest, his expression serious, This ce hasnt had ointment applied yet. Alright, theres no allergy there. Jane quickly moved back, changing the subject, By the way, Patrick, did you send someone to investigate the flowers on the floor yesterday? Jane was pretty sure that the bouquet of flowers was the cause of her allergy. She didnt recognize the two girls with the flowers; they were probably instructed by someone. Now that she thought about it, several people who had grudges against her, Monica was still in jail. Others like Florence, Erica, Candice, Freda, Annie seemed suspicious. Jane couldnt understand why these women, one by one, seemed to have gone crazy and wanted to cause trouble for her. She didnt want to engage in disputes with them. However, they inexplicably sought trouble with her. Jane was quite speechless. I had Morton investigate, Patrick set down the ointment and took a seat beside Jane. Jane nodded, inquiring, And what did he find? Not yet, but it should be soon, Patrick said casually. Just as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Patrick picked up the phone, nced down, and it was Morton calling. Hello, Morton, any progress on what I asked you to look into yesterday? Patrick pressed the speaker button, allowing Jane to clearly hear Mortons response. Yes, sir, Mortons voice came through the phone, I had the flowers analyzed, and the results just came in. It confirmed that theres a significant amount of tinum on the petals. Jane squinted slightly at the words. Her spection was correct; it was indeed an issue with those flowers! Have you found the two girls who brought the flowers? Patrick asked in a cold tone. Once they found those two girls, they could trace the mastermind behind them. Found them, sir. They are two students from A University, Morton answered, But they deny tampering with the flowers, and we couldnt get anything out of them. Is that so? Patricks face darkened, Keep investigating! Yes, sir! Morton replied respectfully. After hanging up the phone, Jane and Patrick exchanged nces. Jane, what do you think? Patrick asked. Jane pursed her lips, I dont know those two college girls, so its possible someone instructed them. Pausing for a moment, she shifted the topic, But if someone intentionally orchestrated this, its too obvious. Patrick nodded in agreement, Youre right. There were so many people there, and lots of reporters. It would be easy to find out who those two students are. If someone nned this, it would be easily exposed. Anyone plotting against Jane wouldnt be so foolish to have two students present flowers to her, causing an allergic reaction, in front of a crowd. Yeah, Janes eyes grew colder, and she contemted, Its highly likely those two students are just scapegoats. Someone covertly tampered with the flowers they presented to frame me. I just dont know who this person is. Whoever it is, I wont let her go! Patricks handsome face tightened, and a chilling light emanated from his deep eyes. Janes lips curved into a faint smile, This person is targeting me, and I will handle it myself. What do you n to do? Patricks voice lowered. Jane chuckled, Simple, wait for her to fall into the trap. What do you mean? Patrick sensed that Jane had something in mind, and his expression turned colder.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With narrowed eyes, Jane spoke with confidence, Since this person is scheming against me and Im currently unharmed, she wont just give up. She will likely strike again soon. All I have to do is wait for her to walk into the trap. Chapter 253: Beauty Emerges from the Bath Absolutely not, its too dangerous, Patrick rejected firmly, his voice cool, carrying a hint of domineering tone. Until we identify the mastermind behind this, you stay home, and youre not going anywhere! But how can I? Jane bit her lip. The new drama is about to start shooting. I cant dy the progress of the new y because of me. She had a premonition that the mastermind trying to harm her would strike soon, possibly during the filming. The fact that the person chose to target her during the kickoff ceremony indicated a thorough knowledge of her whereabouts. Jane didnt want to hide. As soon as that person made a move, she could quickly apprehend them. Cant someone else take the role? Patricks brows furrowed. On one hand, he was concerned about Janes safety, and on the other hand, he didnt want Jane and Osborn to have too much time alone. Jane shook her head. I dont want to go back on my word. Seeing Jane insist, Patricks expression soured. Was Jane so insistent on filming because she didnt want to dy the progress of the new y? Or did she want to film with Osborn? Even thinking about it made Patrick ufortable. Alright, its gettingte. You should go to work at thepany. Seeing Patricks displeasure, Jane stood up and urged him to go to thepany. Ill stay at home with you, Patrick sat still, worried about Janes current condition. He just wanted to be with her, always. Im fine now. I applied some ointment earlier; its much better. Jane pretended to be angry. If you dont leave now, Ill kick you out. Then Im leaving. Patrick nodded, reminding her, Rest well at home. I know. Jane shoved Patrick out of the door, pushing him gently. Not long after Patrick left, a knocking sound came from Janes door. Jane looked at the door. Could it be that Patrick forgot something and came back? She was about to open the door when she heard Amys voice. Miss North. It turned out to be Amy. Jane stood up and opened the door. Amy held a tray with a variety of breakfast items on it. Whats this? Jane looked at the rich breakfast with some confusion. Amy smiled, cing the tray down. Mr. Pansy asked me to prepare breakfast for you. He said you need a lighter meal due to allergies and specially had me make it. Miss North, see if it suits your taste. Patrick specifically asked Amy to make breakfast for her? Janes heart warmed. Thank you, I really like it. Mr. Pansy also said you need to rest more since youre not feeling well. I wont disturb you. Call me if you need anything. Amy said with a smile. She had never seen Patrick so concerned about anyone. Miss North was the first and only one. Before, when Jane moved out, Patrick had a tense face every day, and the atmosphere at home was oppressive. Now, it was different. Miss North moved back, and Patricks face lit up with a smile again. Amy had watched Patrick grow up and genuinely hoped he could be happy with the girl he liked throughout his life. Thank you, Amy. Jane thanked her as Amy left. As Jane ate breakfast, she absentmindedly scrolled through her phone. The kickoff ceremony for the new drama yesterday was trending. Photos of Jane having an allergic reaction were posted. Numerousments flooded below. Oh my God, how did Jane, the CEO of Star Entertainment, turn into an ugly duckling? So embarrassing! With her looking like this, she still has to act in a face-off with Mr. Maltz? Let me puke for a while! Numerousments like these, all criticizing her. Jane slowly curled her lips, let the bullets fly for a while. Until the afternoon, the allergic reactions on Janes body had mostly returned to normal. It seemed that her ointment was quite effective; a few more applications, and it should be almost fine. Jane went to the bathroom to take a shower, washing off the original ointment first and applying a new one for better results. Lyingzily in the bathtub, enjoying a bubble bath, Jane felt veryfortable. However, the person hiding in the dark and trying to harm her had not shown any clues at the moment. Jane narrowed her beautiful eyes. Regardless of who it was, using such despicable means to harm her, were they tired of living? She wouldnt let this person go! After a leisurely bath, Jane realized that she had forgotten to bring a change of clothes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was no choice but to wrap herself in a towel for now and changeter. Jane carefully wrapped herself in a towel, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the room. Just as she entered the room, she was startled to find a tall figure sitting on the sofa. It was Patrick! Ah!!! Jane instinctively screamed. Wasnt Patrick supposed to be at work? How did he suddenly appear in her room? This was troublesome! Jane tightly held onto the towel, looking at the man sitting on the sofa with caution. Patrick, arent you at thepany? When did youe over? Worried about Jane, Patrick had been absent-minded all day, so he came home early. When he arrived home, Jane happened to be taking a shower, so he sat on Janes room sofa waiting for her. However, who would have thought that when he looked up, he would see such a fragrant beauty just out of the bath. The girl in front of him had wet hair, droplets still dripping, and she only wore a white towel around her, her skin like snow. Although there were some faint red allergy marks on her chest, it made her even more seductive. Patrick only felt a surge of blood rushing through his body. He suddenly stood up, his deep ink eyes churning with fiery sparks, staring straight at the woman in front of him. He was a normal man with surging hormones. Seeing a woman dressed like this, what did she want to do Feeling Patricks scorching gaze, Jane couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Why did he suddenlye back like this! Now, she looked like this too awkward. Patrick, get out! Janes face turned red, took a deep breath, and scolded. But Patrick not only didnt leave, but he also reached out and pulled her into his arms. Jane, youre too beautiful. Patrick lowered his head, his sexy Adams apple rolling, and he said in a low, hoarse voice in her ear. Uh, let go of me! Jane struggled, but she didnt dare to use too much force, afraid that the towel would fall off. Patrickpletely ignored her, and with his eyes burning, he lowered his head and forcefully kissed her wonderfully beautiful and cherry-like lips Chapter 254: Playing the Whole Act Her lips, soft and sweet like delicious candy, tempted Patrick beyond control. That familiar taste indescribably wonderful and alluring. Patrick tightly gripped Janes slender waist, pulling her close to him. His passionate kisses fell like a storm, leaving Jane both awkward and shy, her face turning almost blood-red. Her heart, like a little deer, leaped wildly, almost jumping out of her throat. Clutching the towel tightly, Jane dared not move, allowing the man in front of her to absorb everything. The rooms temperature seemed to rise, constantly increasing, rising again Just then, a pleasant ringtone broke the romantic atmosphere,ing from Patricks suit pocket. Your phone is ringing. Jane took the opportunity to free herself from Patrick. Shit! Patrick cursed inwardly, took out his phone, and checked. It was Morton calling. He adjusted his breath before answering the call, Whats up? Morton on the other end could clearly sense that their president seemed to be in a bad mood and shivered involuntarily. Mr. Pansy, theres progress in Miss Norths allergy incident from yesterday. Oh? Tell me. Patrick raised an eyebrow. Yes, we followed those two students and traced them to a flower shop. After investigating the flower shops supplier, an employee from a nting base admitted that she identally dropped a tinum ring into the bouquet that day. Morton continued.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Patrick furrowed his handsome brows. How could it be such a coincidence? They are recording statements at the police station now. Ill send someone to the police station to gather more information soon. Morton added. While Patrick was on the call, Jane quickly grabbed her clothes and went to the bathroom to get dressed. Looking at herself in the mirror, with a face flushed, the unexpected hot kiss shed in her mind. Her lips still had a tingling sensation. Damn it Jane quickly turned on the tap, sshing cold water on her cheeks. Taking a few deep breaths, she adjusted her breathing and walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she entered the room, she heard Patrick talking to Morton on the phone. Seeing Patrick hang up, Jane asked, How is it? Did Morton find out anything? Patricks gaze fell on Jane. She was already dressed in casual clothes, with a high ponytail, exuding youthful energy. Morton said an employee from the flower nting base admitted to identally dropping a tinum ring into the bouquet while working, causing this ident. Patrick said in a deep voice. ident? Jane did find it somewhat idental. Someone even voluntarily admitted it. However- How could this be possible? If it was just a ring falling into the bouquet, the petals should only have a slight stain, not causing such a severe allergic reaction. So, it was definitely not an ident. But she wondered, did the employee admitting to the mistake happen coincidentally, or was it a deliberate arrangement by the mastermind behind this? Do you believe this is an ident? Jane pursed her lips and asked. Patrick spoke coldly, Absolutely impossible to be an ident. I think the same. Jane pondered, However, we can treat it as an ident. What do you mean? Patrick raised an eyebrow. Jane smiled, Lets use a trick of our own. As long as the mastermind believes they genuinely treated yesterdays opening ceremony incident as an ident, she would lower her guard, be more reckless, and be more likely to reveal her true intentions. Jane spoke and pulled Patricks arm. Lets go to the police station. Youre still recovering from the allergy; rest at home. Morton will bring the information to youter. Patrick paused, speaking gently. Im fine. Jane shook her head, insisting on going to the police station. Regardless, to make the act convincing, they needed to go all the way. Unable to resist Janes insistence after checking her, Patrick could only drive her to the police station. Mr. Pansy, Miss North. The chief personally received them with a respectful tone. Patrick squinted, Has the investigation into Miss Norths allergy incident fromst night been rified? Yes, relevant personnel are currently recording statements in the interview room. The chief replied. Can I go have a look? Jane asked from the side. The chief nodded, Miss North, as the party involved, of course, you can. While speaking, the chief led Jane and Patrick towards the interview room. The first people Jane saw were the two female students who had given her flowers yesterday. Miss North, Im really sorry! The girl who identally spilled the flowers on Jane looked guilty, apologizing repeatedly. I didnt know you were allergic to tinum, let alone that the flowers would touch the tinum, causing your allergy. Its all my fault, Im sorry! Never mind, you were unaware. Ignorance is not a crime. Jane smiled and spoke. Looking at the girls appearance, it seemed she genuinely knew nothing. Miss North, youre really kind. The girl expressed gratitude. I caused you an allergy, and youre not ming me, even when it trended online. You didnt do it on purpose. Jane patted her shoulder. Dont worry too much. Thank you, Miss North! The girl kept thanking her repeatedly. The chief said to the two girls, After you finish recording your statements, if theres nothing else, you can go back. Thank you! The two students thanked again and left. At that moment, the employee from the nting base finished recording her statement and walked out with a police officer. She was a middle-aged woman around forty. As soon as she saw Jane, she knelt down with a thud. Miss North, Im sorry! It wasnt intentional! Jane furrowed her brows. Please get up first. The police officer quickly helped the middle-aged woman up. The woman looked at Jane nervously. Miss North, this was entirely idental. Now my boss wants to fire me. I have elderly parents and young children to support. Besides flower nting, I dont know how to do anything else. If I get fired how can I live? Dont worry. Since its an ident, Ill talk to your boss and ensure no one is held responsible. Jane smiled and reassured her. Really? The womans eyes lit up. Jane nodded. Certainly. Thank you, Miss North! The woman was overjoyed, thanking continuously. You can go back now. The police officer told the woman. After the woman left, Jane looked at the chief and calmly said, Director Geordie, you can arrange a press release. The incident at the opening ceremony yesterday, just state it was an ident. Chapter 255: You Are Leo The Doyle Vi. Florence lounged on the couch, scrolling through her phone. Seeing the negativements about Jane online, she couldnt help but burst into a triumphant smile. Florence, youre really smart. Without much effort, we made Jane lose so much face. Look at her ugly appearance; its trulyughable. Erica stood in front of Florence, covering her mouth andughing, not forgetting to tter Florence. Humph, she deserves it! Its just that; she got off too lightly! Florence put down her phone, looked up at Erica, and spoke indignantly. Learning that Janes allergy was almost resolved, Florence felt it was too lenient. If only Jane were permanently disfigured, that would be perfect! Thinking about how Patrick carried Jane away yesterday, looking so distressed, Florence felt intense jealousy. Even with Janes ugly appearance yesterday, which was repulsive, Patrick still cared so much for her! She couldnt understand-what made Jane better than her? What captivated Patrick so much? Why cant Patrick spare a nce for me? Florence wondered. Florence, look at this. The police issued a statement, saying yesterdays incident was an ident. Erica suddenly pointed to the phone screen. Really? Florence lowered her gaze, quickly skimming through it. The statement roughly said that during the opening ceremony of Star Entertainments new drama yesterday, Star Entertainment CEO Jane had an idental allergic reaction due to allergens in the bouquet presented by fans. After investigation, it was determined that this was purely an ident. An ident? Florence sneered, curling her lips. How could it be an ident? Clearly, it was Fredas doing. It seemed Jane was not very bright, falling for Fredas deception so easily. Looks like Freda isnt entirely brainless. Shes much smarter than the previous Monica. Florence smirked, unable to hide her joy. Yeah, since Freda managed to make Jane publicly embarrassed without anyone noticing, next time, she might even take Janes life! Erica said with a dark tone. She had disliked Jane for a long time. Erica had secretly admired Osborn for two years, but Osborn only had eyes for Jane. She couldnt wait to drive Jane away. The feelings were no less intense than Florences. Erica, dont you have a cousin working at Star Entertainment? Florence looked at Erica. Yes, Florence, I know what to do. Erica quickly understood. Florence nodded and added, Remember, make sure Freda takes action. Dont let it trace back to us in any way! I understand. Erica hastily agreed. Jane rested at home for two days, and her allergy waspletely healed. One evening, Janey on her bed, idly scrolling through her phone when she suddenly received a call from Nana. Nana, whats up? Jane answered the call. Nana, concerned, asked, Are you okay? I saw the incident at the opening ceremony where you had an allergic reaction. Im fine. Faced with Nanas concern, Jane smiled, feeling a warm flow in her heart. Was it really just an ident? Nana inquired, still worried. Jane pursed her lips and truthfully replied, Of course, it wasnt an ident. Someone deliberately tampered with the bouquet, trying to harm me. Who? Nanas expression stiffened. Jane furrowed her brows. I dont know yet. Its probably those few people who dislike me. This person really has a death wish, Nana couldnt help but mourn for this personsck of self-awareness for a few seconds. Anyone who offended Jane would not have a good ending. By the way, the annual Paris Fashion Design Competition will be held next month. Jane, are you participating? Nana suddenly remembered something and asked. Next month? Jane was startled. The annual Paris Fashion Design Competition was here again so soon. In the previous years, Jane had participated incognito as Leo, the mysterious designer, and won every time, stunning everyone. However, it was almost the end of the month now, and she had to stay in Guavo to observe Old Pansys condition. She was afraid there wouldnt be enough time to participate in this years fashion designpetition. Thinking about this, Jane pondered, Let the neers gain some experience this year. Angel, Charlotte, and the others are quite talented. That wont do. Sunsan has issued a challenge to our studio. If you dont participate, the designers below wont be able to handle it. If we lose, our reputation from these past few years will be ruined. Nanas tone carried a hint of worry. Sunsan was the chief fashion designer at Sunsan Studio and had consistently held the top position in the world until Leo appeared two years ago. Leo defeated Sunsan in a designpetition, and Leo Studios sess skyrocketed. For the past few years, Sunsan had been holding back, wanting to make aeback. Oh, I see. Jane, feeling a headacheing on, rubbed her temples. Ill see if I have time. Girl, dont prioritize work over friends. Dont just think about working for Patrickspany. Nana teased, pulling the corner of her mouth. Leo Studio cant do without you, the great designer!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Alright, I know. Nana, you can rest assured. Its just Sunsan; we will definitely not lose! Jane, full of confidence, smiled calmly and spoke leisurely. Only then did Nana breathe a sigh of relief, smiling and saying, Thats good. Ill be waiting for your good news. Ending the call, Jane was about to continue refreshing the news when a clear male voice came from the doorway, Who were you talking to on the phone? Jane raised her head, only to see Patrick leaning against the door frame. He was wearing a white robe, hands in his pockets. Compared to his usual aloof demeanor that kept people at a distance, he now exuded a softer touch of daily life. Jane couldnt help but be stunned. When did hee over? How much of her conversation with Nana did Patrick overhear? You eavesdropped on my call? Jane furrowed her brows. Patrick took a step forward, walked up to Jane, and looked down at her with a slightly teasing tone, I didnt eavesdrop. I listened openly and honestly. You scoundrel! Jane gave Patrick an annoyed look. What did you hear? What do you want me to hear? Patrick raised an eyebrow, chuckling lightly. Jane snorted and stopped paying attention to Patrick. This man had a thick skin, listening to her phone call and acting so self-righteous about it. Patrick sat down next to Jane, and his deep gaze fell on her face. He lifted the corners of his lips with a meaningful curve and asked in a clear voice, Actually, you are Leo, right? Chapter 256: True Identity Again What?! Upon hearing this, Janes heart skipped a beat. Her vest was off again? How did Patrick know that she was Leo?! Staring at Patricks seemingly amused eyes, Jane pursed her lips. How did you know? Since she asked this way, it was as good as admitting it. Patrick locked onto Janes eyes, his gaze deepening. He had guessed correctly; Jane was indeed Leo. Its actually quite simple, Patrick chuckled lowly, his voice clear. Its an obvious thing; I guessed it right away. Previously, at the Pansy family mansion, Florence mocked the painting Jane gave to Old Pansy as a fake, and Jane pointed out that Florences supposedly Leo Studio-designed dress was a knockoff. Jane even identified the unique logo on Leo Studios clothes. Afterward, Nana publicly revealed that logo to the media. If Jane wasnt Leo, how could she know so much? Later, when Jane was falsely used of giarism by Madeline, the chief designer of Love Jewelry, Nana appeared out of nowhere to help Jane prove that Madeline was the real giarist. Then, when Jane and Nana went to find Master Newton, Jane encountered an avnche and went missing. Nana almost broke down, putting all her effort into searching for Jane. Such a profound rtionship indicated that Jane and Nana were more than ordinary friends. The person who could make Nana do all these things unconditionally was none other than Leo. So, all signs pointed to Jane being Leo. And just now, Patrick, standing outside Janes room, heard her conversation with Nana, confirming his guess. Well Jane blinked her beautiful eyes, feeling somewhat helpless. Her vest was off again! A few days ago, she just dropped the vest of the Star Entertainment CEO, and now, in front of Patrick, the vest of Leo, the fashion designer, was gone. Why did you keep it from me all this time? Patrick looked at Jane, his eyes carrying a hint of profound meaning. He knew that the woman he liked couldnt be simple. But he didnt expect Jane to be this remarkable. He vividly remembered Old Pansys words. Although Im old, my mind is clear. I wont make a mistake in choosing a daughter-inw. No wonder his grandfather insisted on arranging an engagement with Jane. Jane was truly outstanding! In Patricks eyes, she was the most excellent and wonderful woman in the world. However Due to some mistakes on his part, Jane misunderstood him and terminated the engagement. Nevertheless, Patrick was confident. He would win Jane back! Jane belonged to him, and only him. Theres nothing much to say. Besides, I only came here because of Grandpa. We made a bet, and I left after three months, Jane chuckled. She was always low-key and never intended to let others know about her vests, right?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Leave? Patrick suddenly reached out, tightly grabbing her shoulder. I wont allow you to go. Jane: This man was really domineering. When she made a bet with Grandpa, she promised to leave the Pansy family if she couldnt fall in love with Patrick within three months. Grandpa also couldnt force her to continue the engagement. But now It seemed like she had fallen in love with this man. Although so much happened between them, she always harbored resentment for his attitude toward Candy. But undeniable was the fact that she had already fallen in love with him. In the beginning, when the ne crashed, and their lives hung by a thread, he risked everything to parachute with her to safety. At that moment, her heart was moved. Later, in the vast sea, they encountered a ferocious giant fish, and he, regardless of danger, saved her. It was then that she uncontrobly fell in love with this man. She agreed to his pursuit; she wanted to be with him. However, the deeper the love, the more anxious she became. When Candy appeared, Jane felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell in an instant. Patrick left her because of Candy, and even though he exinedter, Jane still had a knot in her heart. Facing the silent woman in front of him, Patrick lowered his head and gradually approached her. Jane, I know deep down you have feelings for me. Why wont you agree to be with me? Are you testing me? Watching that handsome face constantly magnifying in front of her, Janes emotions were somewhat trance-like. At this moment, she could feel Patricks true feelings for her. But what about Candy? Had Patrick really let her go? Although Patricks attitude toward Candice had be much colder recently, it might not necessarily be because of Candys influence. If, one day, Candy really came back How would Patrick react? Jane twisted her beautiful eyebrows, feeling a bit annoyed. She was about to say something when her phone rang. Jane snapped back to reality, picked up her phone, and saw Osborns call. In the cold gaze of Patrick, Jane answered the phone, Osborn, whats up? Jane, hows your allergy? Osborn asked with concern from the other end of the line. Jane smiled, Im fine now,pletely recovered. The new drama will start shooting tomorrow. When do you think its suitable for you to film your scenes? Osborn sought Janes opinion. After all, Jane was the big boss of Star Entertainment, so her scenes needed to fit her schedule. Jane thought for a moment and said, Tomorrow works. Patrick gave me these days off to rest at home anyway. It was her first time filming, and it was for her ownpany. Jane didnt want anything special; she would go whenever it was time. Ill pick you up tomorrow, Osborn said softly. Moving out of his apartment, then moving back to Patricks apartment, Osborn was very ufortable. However, he couldnt control Janes decisions; he could only watch as Jane moved back to Patricks ce. Perhaps, during the filming of this new drama, he could get closer to Jane. He looked forward to it. Okay, contact you tomorrow. Jane hung up the phone, and when she looked up, she met Patricks icy handsome face. Im going to the set tomorrow, Jane felt it necessary to inform Patrick. His expression turned even colder, Ill drive you. No need, Osborn said he would pick me up Jane said, facing the low pressure from the man in front of her. Ill drive you, Patricks face became colder, emphasizing his words. He could guess Osborns intentions; it was nothing more than wanting to spend more time with Jane, trying to pursue her. How could he give Osborn such an opportunity! Chapter 257: Stunning the Crowd The next day dawned bright and sunny, and Jane got up early. After a few days of rest, her allergies werepletely gone. Jane descended the stairs and saw Patrick busy in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. Walking over, she asked, Wheres Amy? Took the day off, Patrick replied nonchntly. Jane nced at Patrick. Ill take over. Although Jane wasnt bad at cooking, she rarely did it herself. After all, Patrick had made breakfast for her several times, and she had never cooked once. Can you? Patricks tone carried a hint of skepticism. He had never seen Jane cook before. Of course, Jane lifted the corner of her lips, confidently saying, Not only can I, but Im also quite skilled. Is that so? Patrick chuckled. Next time, then. Let me taste your skills next time. After a pause, he pushed Jane out of the kitchen, his tone unusually indulgent. Its smoky here; wait for me in the dining room. Jane felt a warmth in her heart. During breakfast, Osborn called Jane. Just as Jane was about to answer, Patrick preemptively took her phone. What are you doing? Give it back to me! Jane rolled her eyes at Patrick. But Patrick paid no attention to her, answered the call, and said coldly, Ill take Jane to the set; you dont need to worry. Without waiting for Osborns reaction, he hung up. Youre overbearing, Patrick. How can you answer my phone casually? Jane was speechless. Patrick gave her a sidelong nce. Whats wrong? Cant bear to part with Osborn? Jane: ??? Patrick insisted on taking Jane to the set, and she could only let him. Alright, just drop me off here. Hurry back to Pansy Group for work, Jane said as she got out of the car. Seeing Patrick still wanting to follow her, she quickly spoke. Just as Jane was about to turn and leave, Patrick grabbed her. Looking down at her from above, he asked coldly, Cant you really skip filming? Jane was somewhat speechless. At this point, why was he asking such questions? Of course not. Patrick, when did you be so talkative? Jane red at Patrick. Patrick hooked his lips, lowered his head to her ear, and his low, hoarse voice sounded, Im worried about you. After all, they hadnt found the person hiding in the shadows trying to harm Jane.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He was uneasy. Im fine. Go quickly! Jane said and forcefully pushed Patrick back into the car. The road was already a bit congested, and with Patricks dy, Jane arrived at the set in a hurry, runningte. Jane, youre here? Osborn immediately greeted her. Originally, he was supposed to pick up Jane this morning. Jane had agreed yesterday, but when he confirmed with her again this morning, Patrick answered the phone. Just now, he saw Patrick bringing Jane here. Osborn felt a bit ufortable. In Janes heart, he seemed to have no ce at all. Yeah, Jane responded lightly, looked around, and saw that the actors and director had all gathered. At that moment, a sudden voice rang out, Miss North,te on the first day of filming? Jane furrowed her brows, followed the sound, and saw Tina using her. Tina was a popr actress under Star Entertainment and also the female lead in the new drama. In recent years, Tinas poprity had been soaring, making her one of the top actresses. This year, she even won the Best Actress award at the Golden Horse Awards. Tina had a crush on Osborn, and this was no secret in the industry. There had even been rumors about them. After all, both of them were A-list movie stars, often cast as a couple, and they seemed perfectly matched. In reality, Tina fell for Osborn at first sight. Back when she was a neer, Osborn was already a popr movie king. She pursued Osborns footsteps all the way, finally reaching a point where she could bepared to him. Even the media often referred to them as a golden couple, naturally suited for each other. However, Osborn only saw her as a partner, nothing more. Previously, she believed Osborn was solely focused on his career. She thought that if she persisted, with sincerity, she could move Osborn. But Tina never expected that Osborn already had a woman he deeply loved. That woman was Jane. Therefore, when Tina saw Jane today, she couldnt contain her jealousy. Even if Jane was the CEO of Star Entertainment, so what? Wasnt she cast as the third lead in the new drama because of her status? Otherwise, how could someone like Jane, who had never acted before, get such a role? Jane sensed Tinas hostility and furrowed her brows. Tina was the leading actress under Star Entertainment, and Jane had always held high hopes for her. She didnt know where Tinas hostility toward her came from. Facing Tinas usations, Jane smiled, Sorry, traffic was bad. Apologies for the dy. But, Miss North, youre the big boss. We wait for you; its only natural, Tina raised her hand to check the time, her tone tinged with sarcasm. If it were someone else wasting so much of my time, I would demand the director to rece them. Tina, its Janes first time on set. Shes not familiar with the route. Its normal to be a bitte. Besides, its only five minutes, Osborn stepped forward,ing to Janes defense. Lets start as soon as possible! Osborn urged again. After changing into her costume and applying makeup, Jane walked out of the dressing room, instantly stunning everyone. She wore a white plum blossom water-sleeved gown that highlighted her noble temperament and exquisite figure. With delicate eyebrows and a pair of plum-shaped earrings hanging from her ears, her jet-ck hair was tied up with a golden hairpin into a delicate willow leaf, fresh yet charming, noble and elegant, like a fairy walking out of a painting. In that moment when Osborn saw Jane, his gaze was filled with astonishment and admiration. He knew Jane was beautiful, but he didnt expect that Jane in ancient costume would have a different and charming beauty, making it hard for him to look away. Meanwhile, Tina was filled with jealousy. She had always been proud of her beauty, but unexpectedly, Jane, a guest actress ying the third lead, effortlessly outshone her, the female lead. Lets begin, the director was Larry Hobbes, Star Entertainments chief director, young and promising, known for many popr works that were loved by the audience. Chapter 258: It Turns Out to Be Because of Osborn The first scene involved Tina and Osborn, with Jane standing on the side, silently observing their performance. This scene depicted the initial entry of Queen Rose Raymond, yed by Tina, into the pce. Coming from a less prestigious background, Rose faced mockery from other candidates during the selection process. She responded calmly and confidently, catching the attention of King Osborn, who happened to pass by at that moment. The key focus of this scene was to convey Roses intelligence and courage in the face of adversity. However, Tina, in her performance, often carried a hint of arrogance, failing to capture the characters emotions effectively. Larry, a meticulous director, took his work very seriously, striving for perfection in every scene. Cut! Larry waved his hand, looking at Tina. Tina, your expression is off. Lets do it again. Cut! Tina, your positioning is wrong. Lets do it again. Cut! Tina, the expression isnt right After several retakes, Tinas face couldnt hide her frustration. Tina was always confident in her acting skills. She stood out among numerous actresses, quickly bing a leading star with considerable talent. But today, for some reason, she couldnt find her groove. She was off her game! Since seeing Jane, Tinas mind was filled with jealousy, making it impossible for her to fully concentrate on her acting. Especially with Jane watching from the sidelines, it further affected her performance. Tina, maybe you need a break to get into the right mindset? After another retake, Larry furrowed his brows and suggested. Tina nced at Larry, somewhat dismissively. Oh, Mr. Hobbes, are you setting unusually high standards for me today? Weve worked together multiple times, you know my acting is solid. Larry smiled faintly, Tina, its not that Im setting high standards; you genuinely seem off today. Maybe you didnt get enough rest? Why dont you take a break, and well shoot scenes with others in the meantime. Tina, however, persisted, Thest take was fine; I think we can move on. Seeing Tinas nonchnt attitude, Janes expression turned stern. Clearing her throat, she spoke, Mr. Hobbes is right. Our goal at Star Entertainment is to deliver the best films to our audience. We cant cut corners. Looking at Tina, Jane continued, Tina, your performance just now was indeed subpar. Lets reshoot it. Being criticized openly by Jane, Tinas expression changed. She was a pir of Star Entertainment. How dare Jane criticize her in front of so many people? Who was Jane anyway? Just someone with money from her family, allowing her to be the CEO of Star Entertainment. Did Jane even understand acting? She was just here, criticizing her performance?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Miss North, youre correct. However, acting is a highly specialized field. As an outsider, your judgment may be biased, Tina retorted. Jane sensed Tinas obvious animosity towards her and furrowed her brows. She spoke coldly, Even an outsider like me can see theres an issue. It shows how poorly you performed in that scene. You! Tina was momentarily speechless. Jane took a step forward, her tone icy, If you cant deliver your best, I dont mind recing you with someone else for the female lead! Janes words were merciless, and Tinas face shifted between shades of red and green. Her fingers tightened one by one as she red at Jane. Jane, an outsider, had no qualifications to criticize Tinas acting, especially in Osborns presence! Tinas expression changed repeatedly, about to retort when her manager, Florence Will, quickly restrained her. Apologizing to Jane, Florence exined, Miss North, Im truly sorry. Tina has been going through some family issuestely, affecting her mood. On her behalf, I apologize to you. While speaking, Florence signaled to Tina. Tina snapped back to reality. Regardless, Jane was the CEO of Star Entertainment. If she shed openly with Jane, she would be the one at a disadvantage. If Jane decided to rece her, Tinas career woulde to an end. With Janes position as the CEO of Star Entertainment, removing her from the industry would be a breeze. She had worked so hard, oveing numerous challenges to achieve her current status. How could she let it all be ruined like this? No, absolutely not! Thinking this, Tina forced a smile and apologized to Jane, Im sorry, Miss North. I didnt perform well just now, but Ill do my best. Thats better, Jane squinted her beautiful eyes, looking at Larry. Larry addressed everyone, Take a ten-minute break, and then well continue. In the restroom. Florence helped Tina adjust her clothes and said, Tina, you were too impulsive just now. Regardless, Miss North is the CEO of Star Entertainment. If you offend her, it will be troublesome. Tina angrily replied, I know! Next time, dont be so impulsive. Just listen to what she says, Florence advised. Hmph! Tina snorted, Jane? Whats so special about her? Just because she got lucky? Isnt it because her family is wealthy and could invest in Star Entertainment? Yes, Tina, youve achieved everything entirely on your own. Youve worked hard to get where you are now. So, you need to cherish it even more, Florence, as Tinas manager, spoke with a deep bond formed over the years. Whats so great about Jane? Why does Osborn like her? When Osborn was mentioned, Tinas eyes dimmed slightly. Clearly, she was the one who matched Osborn the best! Tina, I believe Mr. Maltz was momentarily blinded by Jane. He will realize your worth one day. Regardless, Tina, you cant offend Miss North now, understand? Florence continued to advise Tina. Florence could see Tinas feelings for Osborn. Unfortunately, Osborn had kept his distance from Tina. Until a few days ago, with the medias extensive coverage, they found out that Osborn had always liked Jane. Unfortunately, Jane was the CEO of Star Entertainment, and Tina couldnt afford to offend her. Jane walked to the restroom door and overheard their conversation. She stopped in her tracks. Tinas animosity toward her was because of Osborn. Jane rubbed her temples in annoyance. Osborn, with so many women pursuing him, had to entangle her in his affairs. Erica, Freda and now, there was Tina. It was truly a headache. Chapter 259: Unexpected Events 1 After the break, Tina finally forced herself to get into the right mindset. It took several tries before they barely passed the scene. Next up was Janes turn. This scene was a face-off between Jane and Osborn. Simple enough, Jane yed Zara, a tea-picking girl in the Jiangnan water town. While swinging in a small grove, she encounters the king, yed by Osborn, who is in disguise. The king identally enters the grove, sees Zara swinging, and falls in love at first sight. Miss North, we can begin, Larry, with a smile, gestured for Jane to sit on the swing. Jane nodded, making an OK gesture, Lets start! She walked to the grove, sat on the swing, and the actor behind her, ying herpanion, began pushing the swing. As soon as Jane sat down, she felt that something was off. The swing, temporary as it was, should have been carefully inspected by the prop team, but Jane could sense that it was swinging violently. She furrowed her brows slightly, a thought shing in her mind. Had someone tampered with the swing? Meanwhile, the actor pushing her from behind was unaware of any issues and continued to push vigorously. The swing swayed higher and higher As expected, when the swing reached its highest point, the rope holding it suddenly loosened, and the swing plummeted rapidly. Heavens, the rope broke!! Everyone eximed. If an ordinary person fell from such a height, they would either die or be severely injured. Jane calmly lowered her head, took a deep breath, adjusted her posture, and prepared for thending. Jane, be careful! At that moment, a clear, masculine voice rang out, full of tension and concern. The next second, a tall and agile figure, like a descending deity, swiftly ran over and, without hesitation, caught her just as she was about tond.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane squinted, seeing a familiar handsome face in her line of sight. Patrick?! When did he arrive? Wasnt he supposed to be at Pansy Group working? Why did he appear so timely and catch her? At this moment, Jane felt a bit bewildered. Jane, are you okay? Patricks strong arms held her tightly, expressing his concern. Jane shook her head, Im fine. After a pause, she asked, Why are you here? In a deep and low voice, Patrick replied, I was worried about you. Worried about her? So Had Patrick been on the set all along? People around them gathered, expressing their concern, Miss North, are you okay? Im fine, Jane stood up, smiled, and said. Jane, are you okay? Osborn also rushed over, panting. When the swing fell, Osborn was outside the grove. ording to the script, he had to wait a few minutes before identally entering the grove and encountering Jane swinging. So, when the swing fell, he was far away and arrivedter than others. Osborn, was the swing checked before? Why did it suddenly fall? Jane frowned, looking at Osborn. Go check what happened with the swing, Osborn instructed his assistant, Devin, in a cold tone. Devin nodded respectfully, Sure, Mr. Maltz. He approached and carefully inspected the swing, then reported, The screw of the swings fixing rope was loose, causing it to fall and the ident just now. The screw was loose? A coldness crept into Janes lips. In that moment of falling, Janes first thought was that someone had tampered with the swing. The person who had triggered her allergy at the opening ceremony was likely the culprit. Her previous spection was correct; this person wouldnt give up easily and would strike again. Sure enough, she couldnt hold back any longer. Why would a perfectly fine screw be loose? Jane pursed her lips, looking at Osborn. Osborns face turned unpleasant; he instructed Devin, Investigate thoroughly. Yes, Mr. Maltz, Devin replied respectfully. Jane, rest assured; Ill make sure to find out what happened, Osborn reassured Jane. He felt a wave of relief. Luckily, Jane was unharmed. If she had been injured just now, he would have felt guilty for a lifetime. After all, he had chosen the role of Zara for Jane. Moreover, he hadnt been able to run over in time to catch Jane; instead, Patrick had taken the lead. Jane nodded, about to say something when suddenly a tremendous force wrapped around her waist. Patrick lifted her off the ground. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane whispered, Put me down! Patricks face turned slightly cold, Youre injured. Ill take you to the hospital for a check-up. I told you Im fine! Jane struggled, Put me down; I still have scenes to shoot. What was Patrick up to? She had just fallen lightly, and besides, he had caught her earlier. Why did she need to go to the hospital now? Seeing Jane say this, Patricks face grew colder. Did this woman have no sense of danger? The swing just now was obviously tampered with, as the screw wouldnt loosen by itself. And this person, who had ess to the set and deliberately wanted to harm Jane, wasnt she afraid at all? Or was it that Jane insisted on shooting to be with Osborn? Seeing Patrick insist on taking Jane away, Osborn stepped forward to stop him, Patrick, put Jane down! Get out of the way! Patrick said coldly, Jane fell from such a height, and you want her to continue filming? Osborn was momentarily speechless. Never mind, Osborn, go ahead and shoot other scenes. Save my scenes for tomorrow, Jane thought for a moment and spoke. She didnt want these two men to argue over her. Even so, todays events would likely hit the entertainment headlines soon. Patrick carried Jane and threw her directly into the car. Seeing his gloomy expression, Jane nced at him, Patrick, I really am fine. You caught me just now, didnt you? I have things to attend to, okay? Patrick raised his right hand, gesturing in front of Jane. It was then that Jane noticed Patricks hand was injured. It seemed that when she fell just now, she identally pressed his hand, leaving arge bruise. Chapter 260: Worth It for You Patrick, are you okay? Jane asked with concern as she looked at therge bruise on Patricks hand. Suddenly, an inexplicable emotion surged in her heart. He had once again gotten hurt protecting her Seeing Janes worried expression, Patricks thin lips curved slightly, and a faint smile appeared in his barely visible eyes. Its worth it to get hurt for you. His words made Jane blush. This man was always charming. Avoiding his deep gaze, she turned away and stood up. Ill get the first aid kit to treat your wound. Finding the medical kit in the cars trunk, Jane returned to Patrick with it, taking out iodine and gauze. Give me your hand. Subconsciously, Janes voice softened. Patrick gently ced his hand in Janes soft palm. Jane looked at the horrifying wound on his hand with a furrowed brow. Dont rush into uncertain situations next time. As Jane spoke, she used a cotton swab dipped in iodine to gently disinfect his wound. Her movements were extremely gentle, carrying a tenderness even she wasnt aware of. Leaning against the backseat, Patrick supported his chin with his other hand, staring intently at the woman in front of him and her actions. Watching her seriously treating his wound, especially those slightly pursed red lips due to worrying about him, stirred his heart. After disinfecting, Jane bandaged his wound with gauze and then sighed slightly. Alright, but I still suggest going to the hospital, just in case of tetanus or something. Looking up at Patrick, she didnt expect to directly collide with his ck pupils. His gaze seemed to have a magical power, drawing her in. Janes hands paused, staring nkly at him. Her distracted appearance was incredibly cute. Patricks Adams apple rolled, and he directly reached out, pulling Jane into his arms. Lowering his head, he leaned towards her rosy lips As she looked at the familiar handsome face in front of her, gradually erging until it was about to touch her, Jane snapped back to reality. What are you doing?! Jane pushed Patrick away forcefully. She reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, sounding slightly dissatisfied, Youre injured like this, and youre still thinking about Patrick hooked his lips, Isnt it because the person by my side is you? With these words, Patrick stood up again and leaned towards Jane. Jane quickly pushed his chest, Youre stilling! Hmm? Patrick raised an eyebrow, smirking at Jane. Then, he reached over and fastened her seatbelt, feigning innocence. What are you thinking? I just want to fasten your seatbelt. Jane: Seeing the woman in front of him looking annoyed, Patrick no longer teased her. He sat back in the drivers seat, started the car, but didnt drive towards the hospital. We wont go to the hospital. Having you as a doctor is enough. Patrick nced at Jane. The two drove home in silence. Back at the vi, Jane was about to go to her room to rest when she heard Patricks weak voice behind her, Jane She paused, turned around, and saw Patrick leaning on the sofa, looking pale. Whats wrong? Janes heart sank, and she asked with concern. She quickly approached, reaching out to touch his forehead. Not hot, no fever. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and saw Patrick raising his eyebrows, looking at her with a slight lift of his thin lips. Im hungry. Well, Ill make something for you then, Jane said, considering. She turned and headed to the kitchen. Concerned that he might be very hungry, Jane opted for instant noodles. The process was quick, taking only seven or eight minutes to cook. Instantly, the aroma of noodles filled the entire living room. Jane was about to bring the noodles out when she heard Patricks maic voice in her ear, Smells great. Patrick embraced her waist from behind, his chin resting on her slender shoulder. Move aside. Faced with the injured Patrick, Jane pushed him away without hesitation. Ill bring it out for you to eat. I want to eat it now. Patricks tall figure leaned against the stove, but his deep eyes were fixed on Jane. His intense gaze made Jane wonder if he wanted to eat noodles or her. Jane blushed involuntarily. What was she thinking? Taking a deep breath, Jane pushed away those inexplicable emotions and handed the chopsticks to Patrick. Here, be careful, its hot. But my hand is injured, and I cant use chopsticks. How about you feed me? Patrick pretended to be pitiful, quirking the corner of his lips. After all, he got injured saving her, and his hand was indeed inconvenient for handling chopsticks. If she refused, would it seem like she was ungrateful? Thinking this, Jane bit her lip. Fine. With one hand holding the noodle bowl and the other using chopsticks to pick up a strand of noodles, she blew on it gently. When the noodles cooled down, she handed them to Patrick. Patrick didnt hesitate and opened his mouth, taking a bite.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After a few rounds, the bowl of noodles quickly emptied. Finished. Now, go rest, Jane said as she put the bowl down, her eyebrows showing a hint of exhaustion. After all the events of the day, she was tired and just wanted to rest. But the next moment, a tremendous force around her waist pulled Jane into Patricks arms. Patrick extended hisrge hand, and with a turn, Jane fell into his embrace, pressed against the stove. What are you doing? Jane twisted her eyebrows, meeting the intense gaze of the man above her. Pretend to ask knowingly, Patrick lowered his head, speaking softly against her ear. The warm breath he exhaled instantly tingled her skin, turning it slightly pink. Before she could look up, Patricks kiss descended. This time, Patrick kissed gently, testing her boundaries little by little. Jane was slightly stunned. Her feet slipped, and she subconsciously reached out to hold his slender waist. This action seemed to inspire Patrick, and his gentleness was instantly reced by fiery and eager actions. He reached out, supporting Janes slender waist, lifting her up to sit on the stove. Patrick pressed against Jane with his tall and sturdy body, hands sping the back of her head, preventing her from moving. His overwhelming kisses became more and more intense, making Jane feel like her breath was getting erratic Chapter 261: Only I Can Kiss You Just as Patrick was about to take things further, Janes phone in her pocket suddenly started vibrating like crazy. Jane snapped back to reality. Heavens, what had she done? She hadnt resisted just now Jane quickly pushed Patrick away, her face flushed, breathing heavily. She took out her phone from her pocket. Lowering her head to check, it was a call from Osborn. Jane steadied her mind and answered. Jane, hows your injury? Osborns concerned voice came through the phone waves. Im fine, Jane replied in a nonchnt tone. Thats good. Osborn nodded and hesitated before saying, By the way, Yinnan asked the props team, and the loosening of the swing screw was an ident. An ident? Jane asked in return. Thats what he said. Osborn frowned. I see. Jane didnt say anything more.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After hanging up the phone, Jane squinted her beautiful eyes. An ident? How was that possible? Jane was well aware that this incident couldnt have been an ident. However, she couldnt alert the person behind this right now. Since Osborn said so, she would go with the flow, allowing the mastermind to lower their guard and reveal a w. While Jane was thinking, a chill swept over her. Why did Osborn call you? Patricks handsome face was gloomy. Jane naturally sensed Patricks displeasure. Thinking of the moment they almost crossed a line just now, Jane swallowed hard, feeling like his breath still lingered on her lips. Its nothing. Ill go back to my room first. She hopped down from the stove, quickly adjusting the clothes that Patrick had pulled open at some point, and hastily returned to her room. Watching Jane leave abruptly, Patrick stood still. He gently touched his lips with his clearly defined fingers, his deep gaze fluctuating. Although Jane was no longer in the kitchen, it seemed like their ambiguous passion still lingered here. Patrick believed that Jane would agree to be with him soon, back in his arms. The next day was a clear day with an endless blue sky. Jane went to the film set as usual but was stopped by Patrick. Whats wrong? Jane looked at him in confusion. Im going to the set with you today, Patrick said, pulling her into the car without waiting for her response. Arent you working? Jane asked, puzzled, as she sat in the car. Im on leave today, Patrick replied briefly. The boss gave himself a day off? Jane pursed her lips but didnt ask further. When they arrived at the film set, Jane didnt pay attention to Patrick. She needed to hurry and go to the makeup room. In the makeup room, Jane held the script in her hand, studying how to perform her role. Even though it was a cameo, Jane would still strive for the best. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the makeup room. Come in. The staff quickly went to open the door. Through therge mirror in front of her, Jane watched as Osborn entered with his assistant, Devin, followed by a middle-aged man. Jane frowned in confusion, looking at Osborn. Whats going on? This is the prop staff responsible for that day, Osborn exined, pointing to the person they brought with them. Miss North, Ivee to apologize. The prop staff stepped forward, bowing sincerely to Jane. If it werent for my negligence, you wouldnt have been injured. It nearly turned into a big mistake, and Im truly sorry! Jane squinted her eyes slightly. If she remembered correctly, this prop staff was new. So he was the one who tampered with things? But she didnt even know this person. Why would he harm her without any reason or grudge? Perhaps, there was someone behind the scenes instructing him. Since he insisted it was an ident now, she decided to y along to draw out the mastermind. Thinking this way, Jane put down the script in her hand and smiled, Since it wasnt intentional, I wont pursue it. Just be more careful in the future and avoid making mistakes. Seeing Jane forgive him so easily, the prop staff was also surprised. He nced at Osborn beside him, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, Thank you, Miss North. Ill go back to work now. Sure. Jane nodded faintly, and the prop staff left. Osborn, however, remained with Devin by his side. Do you have any other business? Jane didnt look at them directly, just asked while gazing at them in the mirror. I want to discuss the scenes well be shootingter, Osborn said, sitting in the chair next to Jane. Jane had read the script and knew they would be filming a kissing scene. Todays scene between Jane and Osborn was where Osborn, ying the role of a king, confessed passionately to Jane, ying the character Zara, in a small grove in the pce. However, Zara already had someone in her heart and didnt like the king. She rejected him. Angry, the king decided to forcibly kiss Zara, dering, Zara, you are mine. Your heart should only belong to me. I wont allow you to think of any other man! Osborn portrayed extreme dominance, and a hint of frustration crossed his face imperceptibly. He reached out and pulled Jane into his arms, ignoring her struggles, tightly restraining her. This appearance was intended to be forceful, with Jane ying a weak and delicate character, naturally unable to resist him. Jane struggled in vain, and Osborn lowered his head to kiss her forcibly. The two shared a deep and intense kiss. Not far away, Patrick, witnessing this scene, his handsome face tense, burning with anger. Despite knowing that Osborn and Jane werent actually kissing, just acting, seeing Jane in his arms, the two so close, made him extremely ufortable. Click! Larry, seeing it was enough, shouted, Great, well done, everyone. Get ready for the next scene. Jane immediately snapped out of acting mode and separated from Osborn. Jane Osborn was about to say something to Jane when Patrick came over and directly pulled Jane away. Whats wrong? They moved to the side, and Jane asked in a calm tone. Patricks face was gloomy, looking down at Jane from above, frowning. My hand hurts. His icy breath enveloped her, and Jane pressed her lips together. Is your hand okay? Blow on it for me. Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, and his deep gaze carried a trace of coldness. Thinking of the scene they just shot with Osborn, Patrick was burning with jealousy. Jane knew why he was angry. Just as she was about to speak, Patrick suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head, whispering huskily in her ear, Jane, youre mine! Only I can kiss you! Chapter 262 Unconventional Moves His warm breath spread all over Janes ear, tickling her. Jane blushed. What are you talking about? Just now with Osborn, we were just acting. Acting is not allowed either! Patricks tone was domineering. Thinking of the intimate scene between Jane and Osborn during the shoot, a raging anger churned in Patricks eyes. Lowering his head, Patrick kissed Janes tempting lips. Mmm Janes words werepletely blocked. Her head was a bit dizzy from the kiss. What is this man doing? This is the film set! There are so many people around Heavens! Osborn stood not far away, witnessing this scene. His eyes instantly dimmed. During the shoot just now, he felt Janes distant attitude, but now, she was kissing Patrick in front of everyone Osborns heart sank bit by bit. It wasnt only Osborn who saw this scene. Other members of the crew also witnessed Jane and Patricks passionate kiss. Staff members gathered in groups, whispering about the incident. Didnt Miss North and Mr. Pansy cancel their engagement? Why now Whats the big deal? Havent you seen Mr. Pansy apanying Miss North to the set these days? Maybe theyve rekindled their old me. But I still think Mr. Maltz and Miss North are morepatible. The murmurs reached Janes ears, and she felt her face burning. She quickly pushed Patrick away, looking at him with a mix of urgency and annoyance. There are so many people here, dont be too much! Too much? Patrick lifted the corner of his lips, and in his deep, dark eyes, there was a hint of gloominess. Looking down at Jane from above, he spoke in a low, deep voice, I can be even more than that. Do you want to give it a try? You! Jane was speechless, giving Patrick an eye roll. Boring! Go to work at Pansy Group, dont disturb me on the set! Do you really not want to see me? Patricks handsome face darkened. No. The mans icy breath hit her, and Jane patiently exined, Didnt I say? Acting like this will affect my performance. Seeing Jane persistently trying to drive him away, Patricks eyes grew colder. Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang. It was Morton calling. Sir, theres an executive meeting at Pansy Group this afternoon. They need you toe back in person to handle it. What do you think I know. Patrick said indifferently, hanging up the phone. Pansy Group has some matters to attend to; you should go back and handle them, Jane said, standing beside Patrick, very close to him. She could hear the conversation on the phone clearly. Then, take care of yourself. Patrick gazed at her with a piercing look. Then, his gaze shifted to Osborn nearby, and his tone grew colder. Especially keep your distance from that man. Is he jealous? Jane dismissed it, Okay, I got it. I should change my clothes now.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that the time was almost up, Jane didnt want to linger with him. She waved her hand and went to the dressing room. Patrick, with a deep gaze, watched Jane walk away, and then he walked away with steady steps. After changing her outfit, Jane went to the set to prepare. They were about to shoot the scene where she and Tina have a confrontation. In this drama, Tina ys the role of the queen, and Janes character, Zara, is favored by the king yed by Osborn. Zara faces the queens jealousy, and a confrontation unfolds in the royal garden where the queen uses her status to suppress Zara. Coincidentally, Zara doesnt want to stay in the pce and deliberately challenges the queen, leading to an impending showdown. Scene is set, all actors, eunuchs, and pce maids in position!, the assistant director announced through a megaphone once everyone was ready. Instantly, everyone entered work mode. Jane and Tina, supported by their respective personal maids, walked towards the pce gardens pathway. A few secondster, the two met in the middle of this pathway. Following the script, Jane, upon seeing Tina, ignored her and was ready to brush past. Insolent! Tina scolded with a cold face. How dare you ignore and not pay respects to this pce! So, its Queen sister. This younger sister, with her humble eyesight, didnt notice, Jane said with a faint smile, effortlessly responding. Ive seen you getting spoiled by the king recently. Today, this pce must teach you the rules and decorum! Tina gestured, and two eunuchs were called over to restrain Jane. The next part of the plot involved throwing Jane into a flower bed that had just been watered and was full of mud. Looking at Janes breathtakingly beautiful face, Tinas jealousy red up, especially after witnessing Janes intimate scene with Osborn earlier. Why should Jane have it all? With these thoughts, Tina didnt wait for the actors to take their cues. Suddenly, her gaze turned cold. Raising her hand, she pped Janes face forcefully. Smack! A crisp sound echoed. Jane was momentarily stunned. Tina had used considerable force, and Janes originally beautifully made-up face instantly turned red and swollen. Cut! Larry shouted loudly. Everyone looked on in surprise; this was entirely different from what was written in the script. Tina, whats going on? Why didnt you follow the script? Larry frowned. Tina pursed her lips. Mr. Hobbes, Im sorry. My emotions got the better of me just now, and I got too into the role. Saying this, Tina turned her gaze to Jane. Miss North, it wasnt intentional. I just wanted to make the scene more exciting. I hope you dont mind. Yeah, Tina was just being dedicated. She always gets too immersed in her roles. Miss North, I apologize on her behalf, Florence hurriedly apologized to Jane before she could speak. Her attitude was sincere and genuine. With a burning sensation on her face, Jane narrowed her eyes slightly. Not intentional? How is that possible? Jane could clearly sense Tinas resentment and hostility towards her just now. However, it couldnt be denied that Tina did exceptionally well in the scene. The p she improvised portrayed the emotions of jealousy and animosity vividly. Jane smiled faintly. You yed it well, expressing the emotion of jealousy so realistically. Its entirely justifiable for the queen to p Zara like that. Your execution was fantastic! Tina, hearing this, couldnt help but be surprised. Did she hear it right? Jane was actually praising her? Why was Jane not following the usual script? Chapter 263: Sowing Discord Jane wore a faint smile on her face as she changed the subject, I hope that in every scene from now on, you can dive deep into the role and deliver an outstanding performance. Understand? Tina was momentarily surprised. Did Jane mean to mock her for her previous poor performance? Jane, this woman, seemed genuinelyplex. Tina thought Jane would be furious after the p, but instead, Jane publicly praised her. With Janes magnanimous demeanor, wouldnt others think Tina deliberately pped Jane, putting her in a difficult position? Tina clenched her hand hidden in the wide sleeve, a trace of hidden resentment crossing her eyes. However, she quickly concealed her emotions and spoke softly, I will. Larry, observing the situation, intervened, Well, lets wrap up this scene. Everyone, get ready for the next one. Its the garden scene. Mr. Maltz, please take the stage. As Larry spoke, Osborn, already dressed in costume, entered the camera frame. Other actors also took their positions. Everyone ready? nkets and ginger soup for the crew are prepared. In this scene, Zara is set up by the queen to fall into the water after drinking too much at the banquet. The kinges to the rescue, and they end up in a wet, passionate kiss in theke, while others watch from the side. Larry briefed everyone, and they took their positions as directed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jane, following Larrys cue, walked to the pavilion by theke, pretending to be intoxicated. A eunuch came by and pushed Jane into the water without hesitation. Immediately after, Osborn, without hesitation, jumped into the water to rescue her, and the two shared a passionate kiss in theke. Tina, ying the queen, stood at the forefront of the scene, watching the two in theke clearly, although she knew their kissing scenes were staged. But seeing Osborn holding Jane so affectionately, jealousy surged in her heart. She clenched her fists tightly, determined to portray the queens noble demeanor. Even when the director called Cut, Tina still held onto her fists tightly. Osborn and Jane emerged from theke together. Its cold. Put this on quickly, Osborn draped a nket, handed by a crew member, over Jane, his gaze full of infinite tenderness. Thank you, Jane said calmly, expressing her gratitude. Afterward, she carried the ginger soup and went to rest and change clothes. Tina remained standing, clenching her fists. Her mind reyed the touching scene of Osborns care for Jane. Despite Jane kissing Patrick passionately just now in front of everyone, she was now seducing Osborn! Why couldnt Osborn spare her a second nce? Miss Amelia. Seeing Tina lost in thought, a crew member approached, Your next scene is the dance, ying a fairy scattering flowers. Youll be on the harness. Earlier, you mentioned checking the props yourself. Everything is ready now. Shall I take you to inspect them? Interrupted from her thoughts, Tina regained herposure and smiled, Sure. Since the incident with Janes propst time, Tina had been on edge. If it werent for Janes luck, she might have been disfigured. Tina had be more cautious about her own props. A female actors face was her lifeline, and ruining it would be no different from killing her. Apanied by the crew to the harness location, several staff members were still carefully adjusting the equipment in pairs. Seeing Tina arriving, they all put down their work and greeted her. Miss Amelia, rest assured. Weve tested your prop more than a dozen times. There wont be any problems. You can be a hundred percent confident when you go upter! A crew member assured Tina, patting his chest. However, Tina remained uneasy and had Florence personally check it. At this moment, another staff member handed Tina a bottle of drink and greeted her, Miss Amelia, Im your loyal fan. You were fantastic just now, and Im really looking forward to your dance scer. Thank you. Tina, reassured after confirming the harness, finally rxed. The staff member, as if remembering something, said, Actually, Ive always felt sorry for Miss Amelia. We all know Miss North is an amateur who doesnt know how to act, always meddling with you. What qualifications does she have? Youve been in the industry for so long, your acting skills are excellent, and we all know it. Tina appreciated thepliment, smiling modestly, Youre too kind. Everyone has their own opinions, and Im still learning as I go. Not to gossip behind peoples backs, but everyone can see that Miss North is not apetent actress. iming to be the big boss and joining the crew to shoot, still getting involved with others on set, and even entangling with Mr. Maltz, creating misunderstandings about their rtionship. Her behavior is truly chaotic! The staff member expressed anger, sympathizing with Tina, But I believe Mr. Maltz and Miss Amelia are the mostpatible. Jane is just not worthy! These words struck a chord with Tina, and she slightly squinted, Jane is indeed two-faced, on the one hand, unclear with Mr. Pansy, and on the other hand, deliberately getting close to Osborn. The staff members eyes shed with a sense of aplishment. Her purpose of sowing discord was achieved. After Tina left, the staff member sent a text to Freda, Everything went smoothly! Then, filming continued, capturing Tinas dance scene as a fairy scattering flowers at the banquet. It went smoothly, without any mishaps. As it concluded, Jane also prepared to leave. After a whole day wearing seven or eight pounds of clothing and bncing a five or six-pound crown on her head, her neck felt like breaking. Now, Jane just wanted a good nights sleep. After tidying up, Jane left the set. As she walked outside, she saw a ck Rolls-Royce perfectly parked in front of her. Patrick stepped down from the car, dressed in a ck tailored suit that showcased his perfect physique. The twilights glow spilled on him, making him seem to glow with a golden aura, handsome and dazzling, attracting the attention of many women on the roadside. Patrick, why are you here? Jane was surprised. Wasnt he supposed to be in a meeting at the Pansy Group? With confident strides, Patrick walked towards Jane, his lips lifting slightly. Im here to pick you up. Chapter 264: Another Unexpected Incident Youre supposed to have a meeting, arent you? Jane looked suspiciously at the man approaching her. Patricks gaze burned as he looked at her, his voice low and alluring, Missed you. Jane: Jane didnt want toment on his deliberately provocative move and just calmly got into his car. Where do you want to eat? Patrick nced at Jane, starting the car. Anywhere is fine. Jane looked at her phone, typing away. Then, lets go for Western. Patrick decided. Seeing Jane not objecting, he activated the navigation. At that moment, Jane unexpectedly uttered, Ill be on a business trip for a few days. A business trip? Patricks hands clenched the steering wheel, his cold eyes narrowing. Jane had been shooting on the set for days; why did she need a business trip? With whom? With Osborn? Yeah. Jane nodded calmly, lifting her clear eyes, exining, The crew needs to shoot scenes for The Hunt, and we have to go to Georgia for the location, itll take about two or three days.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ill go with you. Patrick spoke without hesitation. No need. Jane refused without hesitation. She didnt want Patrick following her wherever she went; otherwise, the people on the set would start gossiping again. Patricks handsome face darkened, then his thin lips curled up, and he said slowly, As you wish. Jane was somewhat surprised; Patrick didnt say anything more and simply agreed. However, she couldnt shake off the feeling that he agreed too easily; there seemed to be a hint of conspiracy. The next day, following the crews bus, over a hundred people arrived at the hunting ground in Georgia. The director had already arranged everything here, and now it was just a matter of getting the main actors in ce to start filming. Jane surveyed the surroundings. It was lush and green, tall and dense tree canopies overhead, filtering the specks of sunlight. The climate here was mild, making it afortable ce. Filming here seemed like a great choice. Larry walked over, exining the script to Jane and the others. Later, you main actors will ride horses for a hunt. Dont worry; weve chosen very docile old horses that wont run. Just a casual ride will do. Once everyone confirmed they were ready, the actors took their positions. With a graceful leap, Jane agilely mounted the horse. The other actors were also prepared. Mr. Hobbes, everyones ready. The assistant director shouted towards Wu Gang not far away, holding a microphone. Larry was ready to announce the start, Begin- This scene involved Jane galloping on horseback. However, as soon as her horse started running, Jane felt something was wrong! The horse seemed startled andpletely out of her control! Jane tightly gripped the reins, shouting loudly, My horse is spooked! While abroad, Jane had learned equestrianism, so controlling a regr horse was not a problem. But now, this horse acted like it had gone mad, no matter what Jane did, it showed no signs of stopping. It struggled frantically, seemingly determined to throw Jane off. Jane could only grip the reins tightly, preventing herself from being thrown off. If she were thrown off, shed be either dead or severely injured. Whats going on? Why is this horse suddenly spooked? Who knows? We checked everything before; there shouldnt be any issues! Miss North is really unlucky; why does every prop she uses have problems? The onlookers, keeping a safe distance, whispered among themselves, and there were gasps of concern, afraid of getting kicked by the frenzied horse. Jane took a deep breath, steadying herself, observing the surroundings, searching for a way to stop the horse. Suddenly, the horse lifted its front hooves high, tilting backward. If she fell, it might break her neck. Jane furrowed her brows, gripping the reins tightly with both hands. At that moment, a low, hoarse voice reached Janes ears, Jane, hold on! The voice was so familiar It was Patrick! Jane hesitated for a moment. How did he suddenly appear? In this critical moment, Patrick, like a god descending from the heavens, went to Osborn, grabbed the bow and arrow he had on his back, and aimed directly at the horses major artery in its neck. The horse instantly lost power, and its massive body copsed. Ah- Jane, her bnce disrupted, fell to the ground. She tightly closed her eyes, but instead of the anticipated pain, she felt herselfnding in a warm and familiar embrace. Dont be afraid; youre safe now. A clear and cold voice, like a mountain stream, sounded in Janes ears, now filled with gentleness. Jane slowly opened her eyes, and indeed, she was met with Patricks handsome face. Patrick, its really you! He saved her once again! A warmth spread in Janes heart. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her head in his embrace, a wave of relief washing over her. Jane, dont be afraid; everythings fine. Patrick held Jane tightly, whispering low and soothing in her ear, Im here; youre safe. The familiar words echoed in Janes ears. These words, so familiar. Once, when she was trapped in an elevator and afraid of the dark, during a warehouse explosion, in a ne crash, in a sea peril Patrick always said to her, Jane, dont be afraid; Im here. Although it was just a short sentence, it felt like a thousand pounds lifting, making Jane feel incredibly secure. Patrick, thank you. Jane lifted her gaze, looking earnestly into Patricks deep eyes. Patrick curled his lips and lowered his head, looking deeply at her, Youre the woman I love; of course, I have to protect you. Listening to this alluring voice, Janes heart began to race. This perilous scene had unfolded in just three minutes but was effortlessly resolved by Patrick. Chapter 265: Taking Risks If he hadnt secretly followed Jane to Georgia, then Jane Patrick dared not think further. Patrick nced at the horse thaty dead, bleeding nearby. His eyes hardened. Take me over there, Jane said softly, leaning against his ear. Since Mr. Hobbes imed it was an old horse, it definitely wont be wrong. Old horses rarely have such spirit, unless theyve been given a stimnt. You suspect foul y? Patrick frowned, sensing that something was off. It couldnt be a coincidence that every time something went wrong, it involved Janes props. Yes, Jane nodded. She and Patrick approached the horse. Jane lifted the horses eyelids and examined its tongue. Her thoughts became clear. It was indeed drugged, Jane coldly informed Patrick. My spection was correct. So, the person who drugged it is Patrick pondered. Jane narrowed her eyes slightly. Most likely the mastermind behind the attempts on my life multiple times! At that moment, Osborn arrived with the owner of the horse. The owner already knew what had happened and quickly exined, This isnt my fault. I was afraid of idents, so I starved these horses for a few days to keep them from getting too restless. I never thought something like this would happen. He looked terrified, fearing being held responsible. After all, it was Jane, the CEO of Star Entertainment, who almost got injured today. He couldnt afford such responsibility. Osborn looked at Jane with concern. Jane, what do you think?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Forget it. Im unharmed, probably just an ident, Jane replied, rubbing her temples. Deal with the horse, and then find a recement. Lets continue filming Before she could finish her sentence, a tremendous force around her waist and a somewhat warm sensation interrupted her. In the next second, before Jane could react, Patrick had lifted her off the ground. Patrick, what are you doing? Jane struggled. No more filming! Patrick looked down at the woman in his arms, his tone domineering. To the astonishment of everyone, Patrick carried Jane away. With utmost care, Patrick ced Jane on a chair in the resting tent and handed her a cup of hot water. I didnt expect you to be so strong. Those arrows were unopened, and you actually used one to shoot the horse dead, Jane said, holding the cup, looking up at Patrick. Thinking about the moment she almost fell off the horse earlier, Jane still felt a bit frightened. Patrick snorted, his thin lips slightly lifting. Lets stop shooting this scene. Jane didnt respond to his words. She looked around; people were busy working. She asked, You came by car? Yes, Patrick replied with a cold expression, his thin lips tightly pressed, showing his displeasure. Then, lets talk in your car, Jane said, standing up. Patrick took a step forward, carrying Jane to his car. Why did you suddenlye? Jane sat in the passenger seat, leaning against the soft chair behind her, herplexion much rosier. Patricks profound gaze focused on her. He spoke in a deep voice, I was worried about you. It seemed he had guessed she would run into trouble. Jane sighed lightly. Actually, you dont need to worry about me. I also anticipated that something might happen this time. Last time, her props were tampered with, but she wasnt seriously injured. The person behind this was sure to strike again. So, this horseback riding scene in the hunting ground was the perfect opportunity. Osborn stood on the side, watching as Patrick held Jane tightly. His eyes were dim. He had also wanted to save Jane just now, but he was always a step behind. Patrick was the only one who reacted immediately and used a bow and arrow to save her. The director and assistant director rushed over, especially Larry, who looked at the somber Patrick and the frightened Jane, expressing some self-me, Uh, Mr. Pansy, Miss North, I dont know why the horses got scared. They are all old horses Whatever the reason, if something happens, its your problem! Patrick nced sharply at Larry, his eyes sharp and cold. Just a momentter, and if he had been a step slower, Jane would have been in trouble! I deliberately acted like I knew nothing, just to draw the snake out of its hole, Jane smiled, exining. But unexpectedly, after Patrick heard her words, his expression became even colder. He stood up, pressing her beneath him. In the ink-ck depths of his eyes, a trace of anger shed. So, you deliberately took risks? I Seeing the worried anger in his eyes, Jane suddenly felt a bit guilty. Do you know that the moment I arrived, I saw you about to fall off the horse! I was so worried, genuinely worried that something might happen to you! Patrick lowered his voice tightly, and no one could understand the fear that nked his mind at that moment. He was afraid. Afraid that Jane would be in danger, afraid he might never see her again. Patrick, in a way Jane had never seen before, pressed her down. Jane pursed her lips. I assure you, there wont be a next time Thinking about another time? Dont shoot this scene anymore. Dont shoot any scenes in the future, Patrick frowned, his tone domineering and firm. No! Jane outright refused. If I give up filming, I wont find the person behind the attacks. What Ive decided wont change. Jane detested the feeling of being controlled. Patrick had no right to interfere. But if you continue filming, youll only get hurt. You could predict this time; can you predict the next? Patrick suddenly reached out, hisrge hand with distinct joints grabbing her arm, his gaze sharp and chilling. Thats my business! You have no right to interfere! Jane said, her arm hurting as Patrick tightened his grip. Patricks already dark face became even darker after hearing her words. What did this woman mean? She wanted to distance herself from him?! What did you say? He gritted his teeth, looking at her with intense resentment. Say it again. Jane was about to speak when she saw Patrick directly lower his head and cover her mouth with his sexy thin lips. Ugh~ Janes voice was all muffled in her throat, unable to say a word. She could only feel Patrick imprisoning her tightly, rendering her motionless. Patricks rough and domineering kiss came like a storm, almost suffocating Jane. After an unknown amount of time, when Patrick saw Jane struggling to breathe, he reluctantly released her. What are you doing! Jane, displeased, gave Patrick an annoyed look and wiped her mouth. This made Patricks face darken again. He returned to his drivers seat, stepped on the gas, and drove away from the set with Jane. Let me get out! Jane tried to open the car door, but it had already been locked by him. Patrick drove directly back to her apartment. When the car stopped, Jane opened the door, got out without looking back, and locked herself in her room. Jane leaned against the door, hearing Patricks footsteps at the door, but he didnt knock. After a few seconds of pause, Jane heard the footsteps receding, followed by the sound of the door closing. After a day of turmoil and a falling out with Patrick, Jane felt exhausted and copsed onto the bed. Just as she was about to rest, her phone suddenly rang. Jane took out her phone and saw it was Anthony calling. Hello, Anthony? Jane answered the call. Anthonys voice came from the other end of the phone, Ada, I found the information you asked me to investigate. Chapter 266: Enlisting Freda for a Cameo Is that so? Jane, hearing this, had a sharp look and quickly asked, How did you find out? At the opening ceremony, the person who tampered with the flowers was Freda, Anthony said in a solemn voice. Freda? Jane squinted slightly. It was her, after all. However, this was within Janes expectations. Earlier, at the awards ceremony, Jane publicly exposed her misdeeds, causing Fredas reputation to plummet. It seemed Freda harbored a grudge and was deliberately seeking revenge. Janes gaze turned a bit colder. This time, she would make sure Freda paid the proper price! Ada, what do you n to do next? Anthony asked again, Any ce you need help, just say the word. A coldness curled Janes lips as she said, I have my own ways. After hanging up the phone, Jane was about to call Osborn when Osborns call came in. Hello, Osborn, Jane answered the phone. On the other end of the line, Osborns worried voice came, Jane, are you okay? Osborns tone carried a hint of disappointment. On the set, Jane almost got injured, and Patrick directly took her away. He watched as Jane got on Patricks car and left Im fine, Jane shook her head. I actually have something to discuss with you. Whats the matter, feel free to tell me, Osborns tone was gentle. Jane nodded directly and said, For our uing scenes, ask the director to add a plot. Introduce a pianist from the Western Regions, and can you get Freda to make a cameo? Freda? Osborn was momentarily stunned. Why did Jane want to invite Freda? Yes, Im counting on you for this matter, Jane said with a faint expression. Sure, Jane, your matters are my matters. Rest assured, Ill take care of it immediately, Osborn promised without hesitation. If Jane needed him for something, Osborn naturally would be at her beck and call. As for why Jane insisted on inviting Freda he vaguely understood something. Osborn dialed Fredas number. Freda, its Osborn. Osborn? Fredas tone was excited. This was the first time Osborn had taken the initiative to call her. Osborns formic tone came, Our crew needs a pianist, and wed like to invite you over. Fredas eyes shed. No problem. Tonight,e to my ce, and we can discuss the details, okay? Originally, Osborn just wanted his assistant to send the contract for Freda to sign, but Freda insisted that he had toe in person; otherwise, she wouldnt agree. Osborn could only agree. In the evening, Osborn drove to Fredas apartment. Pressing the doorbell, he saw Freda walking out in a sexy strapless dress. Seeing Osborns tall and straight figure, Fredas eyes sparkled with admiring emotions. Osborn, youre here. Looking at her cool attire, Osborn frowned and shifted his gaze elsewhere. Seeing Osborns subconscious movement, Fredas eyes dimmed for a moment, then she smiled charmingly. Ahem, sorry about that. Im usually quite casual at home. Let me grab a coat; you cane in. Osborn stepped inside, and Freda put on a coat. The coat was made of silk, revealing her figure enticingly. Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, Osborn naturally understood what Freda meant. For this woman, he didnt want to look at her for an extra second. If it werent for Jane, how could Osborn possiblye to find Freda right now? He sat on the sofa, eyes fixed straight ahead. Freda didnt expect him to be so cold and distant, feeling quite disappointed. Originally, when Osborn approached her, Freda thought he still had feelings for her. But now Freda was unwilling. Since Osborn came over today, she must seize the opportunity! Thinking this, Freda poured a cup of hot tea and ced it in front of Osborn. Have some water. Thank you, Osborn expressed gratitude, then handed the script about the pianist role to Freda. In a casual tone, Osborn said, This is the script. Take a look. The role is a bit extensive, but there arent many acting requirements. Its entirely sufficient for a cameo. Freda took the script, wearing a charming smile. Of course, I can. Since you asked for my help, how could I refuse? She didnt bother to read the script and ced it directly on the nearby coffee table. Freda had Osborne over not to discuss this matter. She had another purpose. Osborn, you should know that I invited you to meet in person, not for this matter at all. Approaching him, Freda gently grabbed Osborns hand, looked into his eyes, and spoke pitifully, Back then, I didnt elope with another man abroad for no reason. Seeing her bring up the past, a hint of disgust shed across Osborns face. He calmly withdrew his hand, stepped back, and kept a distance from Freda. Observing his reaction, Fredas eyes showed a trace of sadness. I know you must dislike me now, and I know what I did back then cant be easily forgiven by you. But what I want to say is, I truly loved you. Back then, my older brother forcibly sent me abroad. I didnt even have a chance to exin to you. Over these years, I have never wavered in my feelings. Fredas emotions were getting a bit intense; her eyes gradually reddened. Pointing to her heart, she said, Here, the person who has always resided is you-Osborn. The air seemed to freeze at this moment, and Osborn just looked at her expressionlessly. Osborn, please believe me. Everything I say is true. The events back then were really a misunderstanding! Cant we start over? Tears glistened in Fredas eyes, making her look soft, innocent, and incredibly pitiable. However, Osborn remained unmoved, coldly stating, Freda, Ive made it clear to you. I dont want to bring up the past. I dont care about the reasons behind your actions back then. Because in my heart, Ive only loved one woman from start to finish, and that person is Jane. Having said that, Osborn stood up, wanting to leave. He didnt want to continue entangling with Freda here.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Osborn, dont go! Seeing Osborn about to leave, Freda anxiously got up, trying to stop him. Freda pretended to be careless, deliberately knocking over the water cup on the coffee table. The scalding tea spilled all over Osborn. Chapter 267: Almost Turning into a Big Mistake I-Im sorry, it wasnt intentional! Freda quickly apologized, taking out tissues to wipe Osborns clothes. Forget it, Osborn frowned, looking down at the stains on his clothes. The wet spot was on his pants, in a somewhat awkward position. Cough. Freda cautiously spoke up, I have my brothers clothes at home. Let me fetch them for you. Its not good to go out with your clothes all dirty. Osborn nodded indifferently. His current state was indeed a bit awkward. Ill go to the bathroom first and prepare some hot water for you, Freda said, heading straight to the bathroom without waiting for a response. She closed the bathroom door and, looking at herself in the mirror, a glint of cunning shed in her nearly invisible eyes. She did it on purpose! Why! She couldnt understand why Osborns heart was full of that wretched Jane! What was so good about that woman?! Freda clenched her fists in jealousy, determined to win the love of her beloved man today, no matter what it took! Thinking so, Freda opened a cab, revealing an aroma diffuser. This aroma diffuser had an aphrodisiac effect. Freda curved her lips, ignited the diffuser, and ced it carefully on the counter. She then left the bathroom without a word. ncing at Osborn still sitting on the couch, looking a bit cold, Freda smiled and spoke, Osborn, Ive prepared the bath for you. Go ahead and wash up. Ill find my brothers clothes for you. Osborn took off his jacket and walked into the bathroom. Seeing him go in, Fredas eyes shed a triumphant smile. Then, she went to find her brothers clothes. Calcting the time, Freda thought it should be just about right. Holding the clothes, she knocked on the bathroom door. There was no sound of Osborn inside. With a slight curl of her red lips, it seemed the scented candle had worked. Freda pushed the door and entered. As soon as she entered, she saw Osborn, standing naked against the wall, his gaze unfocused. His body was in great shape, causing Freda to unconsciously swallow, her eyes fixed. Thinking about what would happen next, Fredas blood was boiling. The man she had loved for so many years would finally be hers tonight! Jane? Osborn, halfway through his shower, felt an unprecedented heat all over his body, as if he were on fire. He didnt know what was wrong with him; his mind was filled with thoughts of intimate encounters. When he saw someoneing in, in a daze, he thought the person was Jane. At Fredas words, Fredas face turned cold. He called out Janes name? Burning with jealousy, Freda put the clothes aside, took advantage of the situation, and threw herself into Osborns arms, her voice seductive, Osborn, its me. Even if he mistook her for Jane, so what? As long as she and Osborn had a substantial rtionship, became his woman, she wasnt afraid he wouldnt take responsibility! Osborn, originally restless and overheated, instantly cooled down when he touched Freda. Holding the woman tightly in his arms, he kept calling Janes name. Despite Fredas internal jealousy, she continued to make moves to seduce Osborn, making him lose his sanity. Osborn, I love you so much! Freda tightly hooked her hands around Osborns neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him. I love you so much He had waited for this for two whole years, and now, finally, he got what he had been waiting for! Osborns gaze churned with a burning desire, and he leaned down to kiss, his voice deep and husky, Jane, I love you so much. Ive loved you for so many years, and you finally epted me Im so happy Listening to the man in front of her expressing deep affection for Jane, Freda suppressed the mes of jealousy and engaged in a passionate kiss. As Freda escted her actions, Osborn hesitated. No, this wasnt Jane! Jane would never be this forward! Osborn vigorously shook his head, finally gaining some rity, recognizing the person in his arms was Freda. Freda, what are you doing?! Osborn, using the remnants of his sanity, pushed Freda away. He turned on the cold shower, forcing himself to calm down. Osborn, I really love you Freda spoke, unwilling to ept defeat. The cold water poured over him, bringing Osborn back to his senses. He lifted his thin lips, expressing disgust as he uttered a word, Leave! At this moment, he realized that he had been drugged by Freda. However, he hadnt eaten anything, so how did Freda manage it? His icy gaze fell on the scented candles on the counter, and Osborn understood. It must be these scented candles! Seeing that he would rather take a cold shower than touch her, Fredas face was full of hurt. When Osborn pushed her away just now, she even bumped into the sink, causing considerable pain. Fredas eyes were red, and her fingers tightened bit by bit. Osborn cared so much about that wretched Jane; was he willing to remain virtuous for her?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jane, you wretched woman, I will make you pay without a ce to bury yourself! As Osborn calmed down, he dressed and left without giving Freda a single nce. Thinking about mistaking Freda for Jane and almost making a mistake, Osborns gaze grew colder, and a hint of fear passed through his heart. Luckily, he hadnt inhaled too much of the scented candle, and a major disaster was averted. The next day, Freda appeared on the set on time. Since Osborn invited her for a cameo, this was a heaven-sent opportunity. Jane, just you wait! After Jane finished her makeup, she went to the set for filming. Another kissing scene with Osborn, something Jane had be ustomed to, and it quickly passed. Freda, on the sidelines, watched Osborn and Jane embrace tightly, fists clenched on both sides of her body, filled with jealousy. She could see that Osborn wasnt just acting; he genuinely had feelings for Jane. Especially the way he delicately held Jane, it was evident he was sincerely in love. Thinking about the coldness and distance Osborn showed herst night, andparing it to his affectionate care for Jane at this moment, Fredas jealousy intensified. She couldnt wait to see Jane, that wretched woman, suffer! At this moment, Freda suddenly noticed Tina nearby, who wore an expression identical to hers. Freda curved her lips; it seemed luck was on her side! Just then, Freda saw a few crew members walking by. They were holding props, preparing for the next scene. A calcting gleam shed in Fredas eyes. Since there was someone in the same boat as her, why not make that person a scapegoat first? Chapter 268: Framing and Shifting Blame 1 With this in mind, Freda took out her phone and discreetly sent a text message to the crew member she had bribed, a sly glint in her eyes. This time, Jane was in trouble! As the scene wrapped up, Freda approached Jane warmly, greeting her enthusiastically. Miss North, your performance with Osborn was truly fantastic. Could you teach me some acting tips? Although Osborn says my character doesnt need much skill, I still want to learn and improve. Freda spoke with apparent sincerity, Jane, you know how it is. Can you help me out? Jane, with a deep gaze, gave Freda a brief look. This woman had caused her trouble several times, scheming against her in the shadows. Now, she acted as if nothing happened, showing such warmth? Being overly attentive often conceals ulterior motives. Jane wondered what Freda was up to again. No problem, Jane agreed nonchntly. She wanted to see what medicine Freda was selling in her gourd. While resting under a canopy, Jane shared acting tips with Freda, who listened attentively. Passing by, Tina halted, sarcasticallymenting, Miss North, youre teaching acting now? Jane, an amateur in the film industry, didnt know much about acting. It wasughable that she was teaching Freda. Jane raised an eyebrow, casting a faint nce at Tina, slightly furrowing her brow. People like Tina, who couldnt control their emotions, were bound to suffer sooner orter. At that moment, Larry walked over, politely asking, Miss North, Tina, are you ready? Were about to shoot the next scene. Jane nodded, No problem, lets begin! This scene involved a confrontation between Jane and Tina. The queen learned that Zara was pregnant, and upon discovering that the child wasnt the kings but Zaras first loves, she couldnt allow this illegitimate child to be born. In a secret meeting at the Royal Pce, the queen interrogates Zara. During their argument, the queen loses control and injures Zara. This bastard in your belly must die! I wont let you give birth to this illegitimate child! Tina expressed her anger convincingly, shouting at Jane. Jane, portraying Zara, looked at her with fear, trembling as she spoke, Its impossible. Even if I die, I wont let you harm my flesh and blood! Then die! Tina, ying the queen, stepped towards Jane, suddenly pulling out a dagger and fiercely thrusting it at her. In Tinas mind, jealousy toward Jane overwhelmed her. She exerted all her strength, holding a prop knife, ruthlessly attacking Jane. Since it was just a prop, Jane would be fine no matter how hard Tina tried. Tina was merely venting her frustration. The gleaming dagger, filled with a chill, headed toward Jane. Her gaze turned cold. This isnt right! Jane, quick-witted, dodged the attack. Although Zara, the character Jane portrayed, was supposed to be timid and not dodge, Jane did. This deviated from the script. Tina immediately broke character, dissatisfied, and questioned, Miss North, why didnt you follow the script? If I had followed the script, I might have genuinely died under your knife, Jane stepped back a few paces, her eyes narrowed. Tina frowned, What do you mean? Other crew members were also puzzled, staring at Jane. Jane didnt waste time exining. She pointed at the knife in Tinas hand, saying coldly, Because that knife has a real de! What? Everyone present looked at Jane in astonishment. A real knife with a de? How could that be possible? Props used in filming should be fake, right? A real knife?! Tina couldnt believe it, lowering her head to examine the knife in her hand. Jane nodded. Yes. She pointed to her arm. Despite dodging quickly, the de had still cut her arm. At this moment, blood slowly seeped out. Oh my God, Miss North is injured! How did this happen? It was supposed to be a prop knife. How did it suddenly be real?! People around discussed in confusion. Jane, are you okay? Osborn, preparing for the next scene backstage, heard about Janes incident and rushed over, asking with concern. Jane shook her head. Im fine, just a minor injury. Fortunately, she had dodged in time, and the wound wasnt deep.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Tina, whats going on?! Osborns sharp gaze focused on Tina. Tina, frightened by his gaze, loosened her grip, and the knife fell to the ground. Osborn was about to pick up the knife when Jane stopped him, speaking in a deep voice, Dont touch it; this knife is evidence. Osborn nodded understandingly. Jane nced around and began, Everyone saw it. This was supposed to be a prop knife, but it turned real. Clearly, someone tampered with it, intending to harm me. Moreover, that person should be present right now. As Jane finished speaking, everyone exchanged nces, then turned their gaze toward Tina. After all, Tina used the knife, and she had almost injured Jane just now. Tina hesitated. She hurriedly said, Its not my fault. I dont know why the prop knife suddenly turned real! Why isnt it your fault? You almost stabbed Miss North just now! Freda, who had been watching from the side, suddenly stepped forward, pointing at Tina. Freda knew the content of the uing scene, so she had secretly reced the prop knife, nning to use Tina to stab Jane and then frame her. Everything was nned so perfectly. Previous attempts to harm Jane hadnt worked as expected, and she believed this time would be a sess. But now, Jane had miraculously escaped! Freda was filled with resentment. Jane was too lucky, not dying even in such a situation! However, since Jane didnt die, someone had to take the me. And Tina was the scapegoat. After hearing Fredas words, Tina angrily said, Freda, what do you mean? Trying to frame me? Frame you? Freda smiled and then looked at Jane. Miss North, we all saw it. Tina deliberately used the knife to hurt you. Why not call the police and have her arrested? Is that so? Are you so certain it was Tina? A sarcastic smile yed on Janes lips. Freda was momentarily stunned. What did Jane mean by that? Tina quickly grabbed Janes arm, pleading, Miss North, please believe me. It really wasnt me! Chapter 269: Framing and Shifting Blame 2 How could it not be you? Freda relentlessly pressed on, aiming to pin the me on Tina. Besides you, who else could it be? I have no grievances with Miss North. Why would I do such a thing? Tina responded angrily to Fredas usations. Because you envy Miss North, Freda snorted. While I was learning from Miss North just now, you were mocking and ridiculing her. Many people saw it. People around nodded in agreement. Tinas hostility towards Jane was evident, and Tinas affection for Osborn wasnt a secret either. Osborns feelings for Jane were now undeniable. Considering all this, it seemed usible. Tina harbored jealousy towards Jane, intentionally tampered with the prop, aiming to harm her. Jane looked at Fredas performance with a cold gaze, then turned to Osborn, saying, Call the police! Miss North, it really wasnt me. How could I do such a thing? Tina hurriedly exined. Jane nodded indifferently, Whoever it is, I will investigate the truth. I wont wrong an innocent person, nor will I let go of the one who repeatedly tried to harm me! Freda signaled to a staff member standing nearby with her eyes. The staff member, understanding the hint, approached Jane cautiously. She looked at Jane hesitantly and said, Miss North, theres something I dont know if I should say What is it? Janes gaze fell on the staff member named Nana. Nana, who had taken money from Freda and received her implicit suggestion, cautiously spoke up, Miss North, I went to the prop room to check the props. I saw Miss Amelia take away the knife. Is that so? Jane asked calmly. Before Nana could continue, anger appeared on Tinas face. Youre talking nonsense! When did I switch the knife?! Yeah, it couldnt be Miss Amelia, Tinas manager, Florence, rushed over. I was with Miss Amelia all the time. I can testify this has nothing to do with Miss Amelia. Youre Tinas manager. Everyone knows you two have a good rtionship. How can we trust your words? Freda sneered. Miss Huggins, dont make baseless usations! Please present evidence! Florence retorted angrily to Freda. She knew Tina well. While Tina might be a bit arrogant and didnt like Jane, she wouldnt do something as heinous as this. Florence didnt understand why Freda was framing Tina.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Somebody has witnessed it now. Isnt that evidence? Freda snorted. Yeah, a few days ago, Miss Amelia openly expressed her dissatisfaction with Miss North, Nana chimed in, taking out her phone. That day, I identally recorded Miss Amelias words. You can listen. As Nana spoke, she yed the recording. In the recording, Tinas voice could be heard, saying, Jane is indeed ying both sides. On one hand, shes ambiguous with Mr. Pansy, and on the other, she deliberately stays close to Osborn. One day, Ill make her pay attention! Freda smirked, Everyone heard that, right? Tina has been holding grudges against Miss North. So, today, she finally couldnt resist and took action against Miss North! Youre talking nonsense! I didnt do it! Tinas expression changed, looking angrily at Nana. She recalled that day when Nana deliberately spoke ill of Jane in front of her, leading her to say those words. This was all a trap! Its you, youre the one who harmed me! Tinas expression was somewhat agitated. Jane nced at Tina indifferently, then turned her gaze back to Nana, speaking coldly, Since you saw it, why didnt you speak up at that time? Why didnt you stop her? Nana hesitated for a moment, then quickly lowered her eyes and said, Im just a small staff member. How dare I offend Miss Amelia? And now? Now you dare to offend her? Jane raised an eyebrow, her tone sharply questioning. Nana bit her lip, When I saw Miss North almost getting hurt just now, I regretted not speaking up. I med myself, so I gathered the courage to reveal the truth. Because I dont want to bury my conscience. As Nana finished speaking, another staff member who had been standing in the background stepped forward. She suddenly knelt with a thud in front of Jane, saying, Miss North, Im sorry! Jane looked down at her, expressionless, and asked, Whats wrong? Get up and talk. The prop staff member remained kneeling, speaking with a guilty expression, Miss North, the loosening of the screw on the swing earlier wasnt idental. It was It was what? Jane looked at him with cold eyes. The prop staff hesitated for a moment. After seeing Fredas covert signal, he took a deep breath, then decisively said, Actually, I deliberately loosened the screw on the swing. As soon as the prop staff made this statement, everyone around was stunned. Why would you do that? Osborn stepped forward, grabbing the prop staffs cor, and sternly demanded. That time, Jane fell off the swing. If Patrick hadnt arrived in time, Jane would have been seriously injured. Osborn had always harbored resentment over this incident. Every time, Patrick was one step ahead, protecting Jane. He always thought it was an ident, never imagining that someone deliberately tampered with the swing. An indescribable anger surged in Osborns heart. It was Miss Amelia who instructed me to do this, the prop staff raised his head, nced at Tina, and cautiously said. Tina was momentarily stunned, eximing, What nonsense are you talking about! When did I instruct you to do anything? Tinas head buzzed. She clearly hadnt done anything, so why were all these people framing and ming her?! Miss Amelia, these days Ive been tormented by guilt. This is the check you gave me; Im returning it to you now. The prop staff spoke while pulling out a check from his pocket and stuffing it into Tinas hands. Im sorry, Miss North. It was a moment of madness on my part, a moment of greed. I did something I shouldnt have. Please forgive me! The prop staff kept apologizing to Jane. Also, the incident with your horse was no ident either, the prop staff added. Miss Amelia instructed me to give the horse a stimnt, so Chapter 270: Unveiling the Truth 1 Doping? Everyone present was even more shocked by these words. So, the incident with Janes frenzied horse that day wasnt an ident; the horse had been fed doping intentionally? Tina was utterly confused; when did she instruct anyone? Dont make baseless usations; I dont even know you! Tinas voice trembled. She couldnt fathom why Nana and this prop staff member were framing her. She had never crossed paths with these two! Miss Amelia, this is the check you gave me. How can you say you dont know me? The prop staff member pointed to the check with Tinas signature. Tina was utterly speechless. All the evidence pointed to Tina attempting to harm Jane. Jane, watching this scene with cold eyes, subtly curled her lips. Freda was quite capable, buying off so many people to harm her and pin the me on Tina. Just then, several police officers arrived. Mr. Maltz, did you report this incident? What happened? one of the police officers asked Osborn. Indeed, our crew just experienced an incident of intentional harm, Osborn said, recounting the events. Before the police could speak, Freda stepped forward, preemptively saying, Officers, the person who wanted to harm Miss North is Tina. Now, two witnesses and physical evidence point to her. Take her to the police station! She hoped to resolve this matter quickly, eager to shift all the me onto Tina. This way, she would be safe. This time, she hadnt harmed Jane again; she could only ensure her own escape before making further ns. Is this the knife? The police officers gaze fell on the knife on the ground. Jane stepped forward, Yes. The police instructed their forensics colleague, Check for fingerprints. Understood. The forensic officer put on gloves, crouched down, and carefully picked up the knife. Mr. Maltz, Miss North, pleasee with me to give your statements, the police officer said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Okay. Jane nodded. They went to a nearby rest area, and the police began taking statements from everyone. Nana and the prop staff member im Tina instructed them, Jane noted the information. Tina insisted, Ive never done such a thing. During the break, I was always with Florence, and she can vouch for me. Yes, officer, I can testify. It wasnt Miss Amelia, Florence quickly said. Officer, Florence is Tinas manager. Her words cant be trusted. It was really Tina who instructed me, Nana emphasized repeatedly. The police officer recording the statements documented everything solemnly, Well investigate thoroughly. After a while, the fingerprint analysis results came out. The forensic officer handed the report to the police officer taking statements, After our analysis, only Tinas fingerprints are on this knife. Only Tinas fingerprints? That surely means she did it! Freda hurriedly spoke, With so many testimonials and physical evidence, Tina cant escape! No, its not me! Tina pleaded, looking at Jane with despair, Miss North, I really didnt do it! Jane patted Tinas shoulder, a faint smile ying on her lips, Precisely because the knife only has Tinas fingerprints, it clearly indicates that the real culprit is not her. Freda was taken aback. Miss North, what are you saying? I mean, the person who orchestrated all this behind the scenes, plotting to harm me, isnt Tina, Jane said calmly. How is that possible? The police just said the knife only has Tinas fingerprints. If not her, who else could it be? Freda was momentarily stunned, quickly shifting the me onto Tina. Why would Jane say such a thing? Did she discover something? A hint of unease shed in Fredas eyes, and she tightly clenched her fists. She reassured herself that everything she did was seamless, and Jane wouldnt discover anything! Jane must be bluffing; she couldnt let herself be flustered. Jane pointed to the knife in the forensic officers hands and said coldly, During the filming just now, Tina held this knife, and its normal for her fingerprints to be on it. However, the fact that only Tinas fingerprints are on this knife-doesnt that strike you as odd? Upon hearing Janes words, people vaguely understood what she meant. Osborn nced at Jane, Jane, are you suggesting Janes lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Regardless of where this knife came from, from production to being bought, brought to the set, it surely didnt pass through only Tinas hands. Therefore, there shouldnt be only Tinas fingerprints on it. Jane paused and continued, But now, it indeed has only Tinas fingerprints. Why is that? The only exnation is that someone, while changing the knife, was afraid of leaving their own fingerprints and decided to wipe all the fingerprints off. After that, only Tina touched this knife during filming. Janes exnation made everyone suddenly understand. Onlookers nearby began discussing: Miss North makes sense. It seems theres another culprit. I wonder whos so malicious to harm Miss North? But if its not Miss Amelia, why do Nana and the others insist its Miss Amelia who instructed them? Could it be framing and shifting me? Who could it be? Why would they do this? Hearing these words, Fredas expression changed involuntarily. She had instructed Nana to quietly switch the knife when nobody was looking, but she didnt expect Nana to be so foolish, leaving such a ring loophole. Maybe Tina felt guilty and wiped off the fingerprints herself? Freda bit her lip and suggested. Today, no matter what, she had to make Tina take the me for her. Tina red at Freda angrily. Miss Huggins, what do you mean? Why are you targeting me repeatedly? Im not targeting you; Im just stating facts, Freda took a deep breath, pretending to be calm. Tina, you better admit it quickly! Facts? Jane sneered, her cold gaze fixed on Freda. She spoke with a stern tone, The fact is, the person orchestrating all this behind the scenes, scheming to harm me, is you, Freda! Chapter 271: Unveiling the Truth 2 Freda?! The one orchestrating all this behind the scenes was actually Freda? As Janes words fell, all eyes focused on Freda. Fredas expression changed, Miss North, what do you mean by saying this? It means exactly what it sounds like, Janes gaze was icy, You are the true mastermind behind all this, scheming to harm me and trying to shift the me to Tina! Jane, dont make baseless usations! Freda gritted her teeth, What evidence do you have that its me? Of course, I have, Jane smiled nonchntly, Freda, have you ever heard that if you dont want others to know, you shouldnt do it in the first ce? You did so much behind the scenes to harm me. Did you really think it would go unnoticed? Youre talking nonsense; I havent! Faced with Janes powerful aura, Freda involuntarily took a step back. She took a few deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down. She didnt understand why Jane suddenly suspected her. Everything was nned so well to make Tina take the me. Why was the situation deviating so far from her expected trajectory? Jane, for no reason, was now publicly using her of being the mastermind. Freda suddenly felt a pang of anxiety. She kept telling herself not to panic, not to loseposure. Maybe all of this was just Janes spection, a ploy to frame her. Jane couldnt possibly have any evidence proving everything was her doing. If she did, Jane would have presented it long ago. Thinking this way, Freda calmed down a bit. She met Janes cold gaze and snorted, Miss North, in everything, evidence matters. You cant just randomly use me of harming you, right? I just joined the crew yesterday to y the piano. How is that possible? Fine, now Ill exin one thing at a time to you, to make you believe it! Jane squinted slightly, During the opening ceremony, tampering with the bouquet, causing an allergy for me; Instructing the props crew to loosen the swing screw, trying to make me fall to my death; Instructing Nana to feed the horses with stimnts, and today, letting Nana secretly switch the prop knife with a real one, ming Tina. Everything was done by you, Freda! A wave ofmotion spread among the onlookers. Is it really Freda? Miss North wouldnt unjustly use her, right? But why would Freda do such a thing? Why not? Earlier, Freda already falsely used Miss North, causing a scene at the awards ceremony. Who knows, Miss North might have exposed her misdeeds, and she must be holding a grudge. Miss Amelia has no grudge against her, yet she wants to shift the me to Miss Amelia. Truly the most cunning womans heart! Various untteringments reached Fredas ears, and herplexion changed repeatedly. Jane, youre ndering me. Believe it or not, Ill sue you for defamation! Freda raised her voice, trying to appear assertive. Whether its defamation or not, you know in your heart, Jane crossed her arms, her cold gaze fixed on Fredas face. Lets start with the first thing, the bouquet at the opening ceremony. In fact, those flowers were tampered with by you in secret. You knew I was allergic to tinum, so you sprinkled arge amount of tinum in the bouquet, trying to harm me, right? Jane calmly asked. These are just your guesses. I never did that. Dont falsely use me! Freda bit her lip, forcing herself to stay calm.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jane smirked with a hint of sarcasm and took out her phone, Then please watch these two videos before saying anything else. After speaking, Jane opened the videos Anthony had sent her. The video was in a cafe. In the window seats sat two young girls, the same ones who had presented flowers to Jane and Osborn at the opening ceremony. Juliet, we must go to Mr. Maltzs new movie opening ceremony tonight! the girl in blue said, My brother works at Star Entertainment. We can ask him to take us. Absolutely! Juliet, the girl in red, and also the one named Juliet, immediately nodded. I really want to get Mr. Maltzs autograph and take a photo with him. I adore him! Why not give him flowers? Well definitely make entertainment news, the girl in blue suggested. Juliets face lit up with a smile, Great! I heard Miss North will also attend tonights opening ceremony. Honestly, Miss North and Mr. Maltz make a great pair. Then lets buy two bouquets and give each of them one. The two girls excitedly discussed their ns. The scene shifted to a stylishly dressed woman sitting next to them-Freda! As she overheard the girls conversation, Freda squinted slightly, wearing a calcting expression. Jane closed the video, looked at Freda, and coldly stated, Because you heard these two students talking, knowing they would attend the new movies opening ceremony to present flowers to Osborn and me, you tampered with the bouquets! Miss North, your imagination is a bit too rich, isnt it? I happened to be drinking coffee there. Can you call that evidence? Its quite amusing, Freda, after watching the video, let out a sarcastic tone, slightly relieved. She thought Jane actually had some evidence. It turned out to be just an irrelevant video that couldnt prove anything. Dont be in a hurry; theres more. Jane, as she spoke, opened the next video. This video was on a road not far from Star Entertainment. The main characters were still the two female students. In their hands, each held a bouquet of flowers, intending to present them to Osborn and Jane at the opening ceremony. Juliet, Im so nervous, the girl in blue said with a hint of nervousness and excitement. Do you think Mr. Maltz will agree to let us present the flowers? Juliet, equally excited, said, He should! I heard Mr. Maltz is very good to his fans. Anyway, when the timees, well just rush up. As the two discussed, a tall man came walking towards them. He was looking down at his phone, seemingly unaware of the two girls in front of him, and directly bumped into them. Oops The two girls were caught off guard and fell to the ground, and their bouquets also dropped. The man apologized continuously, Sorry, I didnt notice you. While speaking, he picked up the bouquets from the ground and handed them to the two girls, saying, You dropped your things. Im sorry. Jane slowed down this part of the video, making it clear that the man, while picking up the bouquets, quickly scattered arge amount of silver powdery substance into them. Chapter 272: Unveiling the Truth 3 Jane reyed the video. Did everyone see clearly? The tinum on the bouquet that day was deliberately sprinkled by someone. So what? Freda concealed her panic, took a deep breath, and said, Even if it was intentionally done, everyone saw it was this man. What does it have to do with me? Freda felt a bit uneasy watching this video. Why did Jane have this video? She had confirmed that the area had no surveince. Freda told herself not to panic. Yes, its this man, Jane lightly smiled, but this man is a bodyguard for the Huggins family. And the one who instructed him is you, Freda! Jane, youre quite the storyteller. I dont even know this man. How could he be a bodyguard for the Huggins family? Dont falsely use me. Freda pursed her lips. Anyway, she had already arranged for this bodyguard to be overseas. As long as she denied knowing him, what could Jane do? Really dont know him? Jane sneered, then tapped her phone and opened a photo. In the photo, Freda was with several people dressed as bodyguards. One of them was the man from the video, the one who discreetly sprinkled tinum powder into the bouquet. Do you still im not to know him? Jane pointed at the photo, coldly questioning. Who knows if this photo is real or fake? Maybe you photoshopped it. Freda gave Jane a sidelong nce, her eyes unable to hide the panic. She thought she could kill Jane today and shift the me to Tina, but now things were spiraling out of her control. Photoshopped? Jane cleared her throat, about to speak, when suddenly a clear male voice echoed, Whether she instructed him, let him speak for himself. The voice was so familiar-Patricks. Janes heart skipped a beat, and she followed the sound. What met her eyes was indeed Patricks tall and straight figure. Today, Patrick wore a custom-made ash-gray suit, highlighting his perfect physique. The powerful aura emanating from him made everyone involuntarily step aside, creating a path. Patrick, with steady steps, approached Jane. Behind him were Patricks two bodyguards escorting a man. Jane was momentarily stunned, looking up at Patrick. How did youe over? Since their argument a few days ago, they had been in a cold war, and Patrick often seemed invisible. Now why would he suddenly appear on the set? Patrick took a firm step and stood in front of Jane. He slightly bent down, whispering in her ear with a voice only they could hear, I came to help you. His warm breath spread into Janes ear, like an electric current, making her face turn red. Jane moved aside slightly, maintaining a certain distance from Patrick. Couldnt this man stop flirting regardless of the situation? Clearly, he was angry a few days ago, and they were still in a cold war. Janes gaze shifted to the man escorted by Patricks bodyguards. This man looked familiar. Jane rubbed her temples, suddenly realizing that this man was Fredas bodyguard from the video just now. Yes, it was him. Although the mans appearance was entirely different from the video, it was still easy to tell it was the same person. Fredas entire face turned pale when she saw this bodyguard being brought over. How could this happen? Didnt she send this man out of the country a long time ago? Why was Patricks bodyguard escorting him here now? What on earth was going on? Speak up, who instructed you? Patrick asked in a cold voice. I The man hesitated for a moment, then determinedly said, It was Miss Freda who instructed me to do this. Freda, ranked second in the Huggins family, so the Miss he referred to was Freda. Dont talk nonsense. Fredas face changed, and her voice trembled slightly. Mr. Pansy, Im not talking nonsense. Miss Freda really instructed me to do this. The man shivered feeling Patricks powerful and icy aura. Hes framing me. Dont believe him, everyone. Freda raised her voice a bit.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick looked at his side at the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately understood, forcefully pulling off the mans clothes. On the mans back was a dragon-shaped tattoo with the word Huggins written above it. Everyone present was somewhat shocked to see this tattoo, discussing it one after another: My God, what is this? It looks like some kind of emblem. There are words on it. Yeah, it seems to be the word Huggins, right? Yes, yes, its the word Huggins. So, he must be a bodyguard of the Huggins family. Jane stepped forward, saying coldly, Everyone saw it. The tattoo on this mans body is the mark of a bodyguard from the Huggins family. Every Huggins family bodyguard has such a tattoo on their back. People nodded one after another, Indeed. Didnt expect Freda to be so despicable, tsk tsk Now, what do you have to say? Jane looked at Freda with an icy gaze and asked lightly. Fredas face alternated between white and green. She pursed her lips, wanting to say something. The man kneeling on the ground with a guilty expression spoke first, Im sorry, Miss Freda. Useless! Anger surged in Fredas heart. She stepped forward and pped the man hard. Didnt I send you abroad? Why did youe back? With these words, Freda practically admitted that she instructed this man behind the scenes. The man helplessly lowered his head. He didnt want toe back; he was brought back from abroad by Patricks bodyguard. Patricks methods were decisive and ruthless; he dared not offend him. Besides acknowledging the truth, he had no other choice. Now, regarding the incident at the opening ceremony, everyone has understood. This was not an ident but a deliberate act instigated by Freda to harm me! Janes gaze swept coldly around, finallynding on Fredas face. Freda, we have witnesses and evidence. I didnt wrongly use you, did I? Chapter 273: Unveiling the Truth 4 Faced with Janes overwhelming presence, Freda involuntarily took a step back. Even if I instructed him to sprinkle tinum powder on the bouquet, so what? You only had an allergy, and youre fine now, Freda stared at Jane, defiantly speaking. With irond evidence before her, Freda had no way to deny it. However, if it was just an allergy, it wasnt a big deal. Dont be in such a hurry. Its just the first time you tried to harm me, Jane slowly curled her lips, coldly saying, There are three more times toe. She would settle these scores with Freda one by one! The following incidents have nothing to do with me, Freda struggled in her final resistance. Those were all Tinas doing. She envied you, disliked you, and wanted to harm you Tina, hearing this, red angrily at Freda, interrupting her, Dont talk nonsense to frame me! At this point, Tina fully understood everything.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. All of this was orchestrated by Freda in the shadows. Fredas goal was to harm Jane while also framing Tina. Killing two birds with one stone-truly ruthless! Unfortunately, now that Freda was exposed by Jane in public, she was lifting a stone only to drop it on her own foot. She truly deserved it! Janes gaze fell on the props crew member, her voice cold, You intentionally loosened the screws of the autumn set to harm me,mitting a crime of intentional injury. If youre willing to speak the truth now and testify against the real mastermind, I might consider not pursuing your responsibility. The props crew member hesitated, ncing at Freda. Freda immediately shot him a warning look; she couldnt afford to fail! Under Fredas gaze, the props crew member shivered and took a deep breath, saying, I spoke the truth just now. It was Tina who instructed me to do this. Seeing that he still hesitated to tell the truth, Jane squinted her eyes slightly, taking the cheque from the crew member. She said coldly, You said Tina gave you this cheque to buy your cooperation, right? Yes, the props crew member nodded hastily. Is the signature on this cheque personally signed by Tina? Jane questioned again. Yes, the crew member affirmed. Whether its Tinas genuine signature, well find out after an examination, Jane smirked faintly, her expression indifferent. At that moment, a young man with blond hair walked over, whistling towards Jane, Hey, Miss North, here we meet again. Peoples attention was drawn to him, quickly recognizing the famous hacker Anthony. Its Anthony! someone eximed. Heavens, finally seeing Anthony in person today. Didnt expect him to be so young. Did Miss North invite him to do handwriting analysis? Jane smiled, Ill trouble you again. Miss North, youre too polite. Its a piece of cake, Anthony put away his yful expression, his face turning serious. Jane handed the cheque to Anthony, Could you please verify if the signature on this cheque is Tinas genuine signature? Anthony took the cheque, nodding, No problem. He opened hisptop, typing lines of code, and the final result appeared: No match! Anthony pointed at theputer screen. After my analysis, the signature on the check is not Tinas genuine signature. Its someone deliberately imitating it. Thank you! Jane expressed her gratitude to Anthony. She nced at the onlookers and finally focused on the props crew member, Ran. I believe everyone has no objections to Anthonys assessment. Someone forged Tinas signature on this check to frame her. Pausing for a moment, Janes tone grew colder, her sharp gaze piercing Ran. Do you have any exnation? Before the props crew member could respond, Nana suddenly walked up to Jane, dropping to her knees with a thud. Miss North, Ill talk, Ill talk! It was Freda who instructed me! Nana unexpectedly admitted to the truth, surprising Jane. She looked down at Nana. Stand up and exin what happened. Nana nodded. Miss North, I will speak the truth. Everything was orchestrated by Freda behind the scenes. She told me to drug the horse you were riding and secretly switch the prop knife. Im sorry, Miss North! Nana, what nonsense are you talking about? Freda red at Nana fiercely as she turned against her. Miss Huggins, Im sorry. I dont want to bury my conscience. I just want to tell the truth. Nanas eyes suddenly reddened. I did wrong. I did something against Miss North for money. But its because because my younger brother has a severe heart condition. The doctor said hes at risk of a life-threatening situation if we dont operate. I couldnt raise such arge sum of money, so Nanas voice choked. At this moment, Miss Huggins found me and gave me arge sum of money. She said as long as I helped her, she would bring in a renowned doctor to perform surgery on my brother. For the sake of my brother, I had to agree. Hes only ten years old this year, and I cant bear to see him suffer from illness. I dont want him to leave me Nana spoke through tears and snot. But these days, I couldnt sleep soundly, waking up every day from nightmares. I was wrong, Miss North. Im sorry. I shouldnt have done something against you for money! Nana continued, kneeling and bowing to Jane. Jane furrowed her brows, stepped forward, and helped Nana up. You stand up first. She assisted Nana to her feet, her icy gaze sweeping toward Freda. Freda, do you have anything left to say?! I have nothing. Shes framing me Fredas face turned pale, still trying to hold her ground. She never expected Nana to betray her suddenly, revealing the truth in public. Despair filled Fredas heart, and she clenched her fists tightly. No, she couldnt admit defeat! Before Freda could finish speaking, a man dressed in a ck suit, wearing gold-rimmed sses, walked quickly towards them and harshly said to her, Shut up! Brother? Freda looked up, astonished. Jane squinted; if she wasnt mistaken, this man should be Fredas brother, Calvin. Qingran, how could you make such a mistake? Youve disappointed me! Calvin frowned, coldly looking at Freda. In amanding tone, he ordered, Apologize to Miss North immediately! Chapter 274: Someone You Can’t Mess With Freda raised her head, locking eyes with Calvin, and roared, Why should I apologize to that bitch Jane! She stole my fianc!! Do you still not realize your mistake?! Calvin furrowed his brow, raised his hand, and delivered a resounding p across Fredas face. A sharp pain surged through her face. Freda covered her cheek, staring at Calvin in disbelief. Brother, you hit me? Youre hitting me for that bitch Jane?! Her exquisite face now twisted, appearing somewhat fierce. Freda couldntprehend how her beloved older brother could strike her in front of so many people. And it was all because of Jane! Miss North, I apologize. My sister has done so many wrongs, hurt you, and I apologize on her behalf! Ive spoiled my sister since childhood, its my fault as an older brother for not disciplining her properly. I assure you, I will keep a close eye on her in the future, and such incidents will not happen again, Calvin said, bowing to Jane. Miss North, please ept my sincerest apology! Jane faintly curved her lips. She understood Calvins actions, whether it was the public beating of Freda or the sincere apology now, it was all to protect Freda. It seemed Calvin cared deeply for his sister. Mr. Huggins, today, Ill give you face and let you take Freda back. I hope you keep your promise and take good care of your sister. If theres another incident, I wont let it slide so easily! Jane squinted, her voice stern. Thank you, Miss North! After Calvin reassured Jane several times, he had his bodyguards escort Freda away. Brother, what are you doing! Freda struggled against the bodyguards, thrown into Calvins car. She spoke indignantly, You hit me for that bitch Jane, and then you apologize to her so humbly. Youve disgraced the Huggins family! The one who disgraced herself is you! Calvin was exasperated. If I hadnt done that just now, do you think Jane would have let you off so easily? Fear that bitch?! Freda gritted her teeth. Calvin red at his wayward sister. Jane is not someone you can mess with! Seeing Calvin like this, Freda shrank back. She couldnt understand; what was so impressive about that bitch Jane? Someday, she would make Jane have no ce to bury herself! Watching Freda being taken away, Tina felt a wave of relief. Miss North, thank you for believing in me, Tina walked up to Jane, genuinely expressing her gratitude. At this moment, she was a bit moved. Despite her previous actions towards Jane, Jane didnt retaliate. Jane smiled faintly. Ive said before, I wont wrong the innocent, and I wont let the guilty go free. Miss North, about what I did before Tina bit her lip, wanting to apologize to Jane but finding it hard to speak. The past is in the past. Theres no need to bring it up again. As long as you can focus on your role, wholeheartedly contribute to Star Entertainment, and create the most brilliant films, I wont treat you unfairly. Understand? Jane spoke earnestly, word by word. She hoped that after this incident, Tina would learn from her mistakes and grow into a deserving leadingdy. Miss North, I understand! Rest assured, Ill work hard and wont let you down! After hearing Janes words, Tinas eyes turned red, and she sincerely spoke. Alright, lets continue filming! Jane said, her gaze involuntarily falling on Patrick nearby, a hint of wariness in her eyes. She feared this man might, likest time, sweep her away without any exnation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, this time Patrick didnt do that. He just stood aside, expressionless, watching Jane film. It wasnt until Jane finished shooting for the day that he approached. Lets go back. Jane nodded and joined Patrick in his car. Why did you suddenlye today? Jane had wanted to ask this question for a while now. Patrick turned his head, nced at Jane sideways, and said, Didnt I say I came to help you? So Patrick really came specifically to help her? Arent you angry anymore? Jane felt a warmth in her heart and curved her lips. Patrick raised an eyebrow. The angry one seems to be you. Really Clearly, you ignored me these past few days Jane pursed her lips. She was angry; she was annoyed that Patrick always acted so domineering and took matters into his own hands. She just wanted him to stop controlling her, and he responded by giving her the silent treatment. Patrick chuckled. Im not angry, and I didnt ignore you. Ive been busy collecting evidence against Freda for harming you. Jane felt a surge of warmth at his words. This man always managed to surprise and move her inadvertently. Now, are you still mad at me? Patrick approached Jane, looking at her with a teasing smile. Jane shook her head, about to speak when Patrick suddenly lowered his head and kissed her What are you doing? Drive already! Janes face reddened, hastily pushing Patrick away. Jane had been busy on set for several days, and the scenes rted to her were finally finished. Miss North, our crew is having a dinner tomorrow night at the Fengyue Grand Hotel. You muste! Larry spoke after Jane finished herst scene. Facing Larrys enthusiastic invitation, Jane readily agreed, Sure! Larry was a top director at Star Entertainment, diligent and responsible. Jane had a good impression of him. Since it was a crew dinner, it was only natural for the big boss to attend. However, once she returned to her apartment, Jane felt ufortable all over, continuously coughing and sneezing. She had caught a cold. During thest scene this morning, Jane got caught in the rain. She thought drinking ginger soup would be enough, but she ended up catching a cold. Jane, tomorrow at seven at Fengyue Restaurant, you muste to the dinner. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Jane, holding a tissue, looked at the WeChat message from Osborn and sneezed repeatedly. She quickly wiped her nose. Here, take the medicine. Patrick walked over to her with hot water and medicine, handing it to her. His eyes happened to catch the screen of her phone. Osborn? Was he trying to get close to Jane again? Patricks handsome face darkened, he snatched Janes phone from her hand, and with a cold tone, he said, Youre sick, dont go to the dinner tomorrow. Chapter 275: Unexpected Event at the Banquet 1 How can I agree? Ive already promised them. How can I break my word? Jane, phone snatched away, disyed a hint of dissatisfaction on her pretty face. You forget youre down with a severe cold? You still want to go out, catch some air, and drink. What if it develops into pneumonia? Dont you think your life is too long? Patrick forcefully handed her a cup of water, his otherrge hand holding hers, offering the medicine. Medicine, Ill take it. Jane took a sip of water with her left hand and swallowed the medicine with her right. Looking at Patrick in front of her, she spoke with determination, But I must attend the banquet tomorrow night. Jane was a principled person. If she promised someone, she would stick to it. Besides, it was just a minor cold; it didnt matter. This domineering man, Patrick, always exaggerated. I say youre not going, then youre not going. Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, a barely visible trace of nervousness and concern flickering in his eyes. This woman really didnt know how to take care of herself. She already had a cold, yet she didnt know how to rest properly and insisted on attending some banquet. What if her condition worsened? He would be distressed. Thats my business, no need for you to manage! Jane stood up directly from the sofa, ready to return to her room. The next second, an immense force around her waist, Janes body lost weight, and Patrick picked her up horizontally. Jane struggled for a moment but couldnt break free. She could only reach out and hold onto his neck, frowning, Patrick, what are you doing? Confine you. Patrick slightly lowered his body, raising an eyebrow at the woman in his arms, saying lowly near her ear, Just wait until tomorrow. If you miss the banquet, Ill let you go. This is illegal! Jane red at Patrick, but her sore throat made her sound softer than a cats coquettish tone. Her voice, like this, directly touched Patricks heartstrings. He carefully ced her on the bed, forcefully covering her with the nket. Be good, okay? He used a gentle voice tofort her. This left Jane stunned. She didnt expect him to be so gentle just to cate her. Well, I wont go then. Im tired. Janezily yawned, curled up on her side, blinked her clear eyes, and said, Goodnight, Im going to sleep. Goodnight. Seeing that she finally relented, Patrick hooked his lips, turned around, and left. Watching Patricks tall and straight figure, Janes gaze became somewhatplicated. This man was great in every way, but he was too domineering, always liking to control her. Although he cared for her, Jane didnt like the feeling of being restrained. Since Patrick disagreed with her attending the banquet tomorrow, she would just sneak out. Anyway, Patrick would be going to work at Pansy Group tomorrow. If she took a sick day and rested at home, she could go wherever she wanted. Patrick couldnt stop her! With this thought, Jane felt much morefortable all over her body. Lying on therge bed, she entered dreand in a daze. The next day, just as Jane woke up, what came into view was Patricks handsome andpelling face. Jane, how are you feeling? Patrick asked with concern. Jane sniffled, Much better. How can a cold get better so quickly? Patrick extended hisrge hand, touched Janes forehead, and said, Fortunately, no fever. Alright, Ive said Im fine. Why are you so worried? Have you forgotten I know medicine? Jane spoke lightly. Its not early; you should go to work! Ill stay home with you. Patrick smirked, concerned about leaving Jane alone. Jane firmly disagreed, No need. You should go to work, or Ill get angry! Seeing Jane like this, Patrick stood up. Okay, Im leaving. Rest well at home. Call me if you need anything. I know, Jane agreed. Finally, Patrick went to work. If he stayed home, she couldnt sneak out to attend the banquet at the Grand Joy Hotel in the afternoon. In the afternoon, Jane freshened up and was about to leave when she unexpectedly fell into a solid, warm embrace as soon as she descended the stairs. Patricks clear voice came from above, Where are you going? Patrick?! How did hee back? Jane raised her head, meeting the mans cold gaze. She spoke firmly, Im going to the banquet. Dont stop me. Patricks face darkened. He left work early because he was worried about Janes illness, but he didnt expect toe back and see this woman trying to sneak out. He reached out, pinching Janes chin, pressing her against the door frame, and closing in. He stopped when his nose touched hers. Jane was severely cold, her nose as damp as a kittens. Seeing her like this softened Patricks heart. He leaned down, speaking lowly near her ear, If you insist on going, Ill take you. He spoke, warm breath spreading on Janes cheek. Janes face blushed. This man was teasing her again! Watching her blush, Patricks heart trembled. He lowered his head and kissed her. The familiar sensation hit, and Patricks breath hitched. Even though Janes lips were dry due to the cold, he still thought it was the best jelly in the world. Skillfully, he tried to part her lips, wanting to taste more Remaining sensible, Jane quickly pushed him away. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, Uh, lets go quickly. Jane spoke and walked towards the door. Patrick took a long step and followed. He drove Jane to the Grand Joy Hotel. Jane, were here. Patrick got out of the car, opened the door for Jane, and said, Ill walk you in. No need. Ill go in myself and call you when its over. Jane shook her head, pushed Patrick back into the car, then turned and walked towards the hotel entrance. Watching her retreating graceful figure, Patricks gaze softened. He only left after Jane disappeared from his sight. However, Erica and Florence, who had alsoe to the Grand Joy Hotel, witnessed this scene. Florence, is that Jane? Erica pointed to Janes figure. A hint of gloom shed in Florences eyes. What is she doing here? Erica thought for a moment, then said, My cousin told me the crew of their Harem Storm is holding a banquet here tonight. Really? Florences lips curled into a cold smile. Thinking of how tenderly Patrick had just brought Jane, a me of jealousy burned in Florences heart.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jane, youre in for it today! Chapter 276: Unexpected Event at the Banquet 2 Jane, that bitch, whats so good about her! Why does Patrick care so much about her! She finally instigated Freda to deal with Jane, but who knew Jane woulde out unscathed! Freda is useless! All the effort she put in behind the scenes to help Freda was for nothing! Tonight, she will make Jane look bad and ensure Patrick never looks at her again! Florences eyes gleamed with calction as she nced at Erica and whispered a few words in her ear. Do you know what to do? Put some drugs in Janes drink. Okay, Florence, Erica replied without hesitation. Suddenly remembering Annes lessonst time, Florences eyes turned cold. She added another sentence. The drug must be colorless and tasteless. We cant let that bitch Jane find out! Okay, no problem, Erica nodded. A satisfied smile appeared on Florences lips; this time there was no way for Jane to escape! Jane found the banquet hall and walked straight in. In front of her were severalrge dining tables filled with hundreds of crew members who were all happily drinking and chatting away. It was a warm scene. When everyone saw Jane appear they immediately stopped talking and greeted her respectfully: Miss North! You guys continue, said Jane as she raised the corners of her mouth politely. Larry also stood up and loudly said to Jane: Miss North, over here! Jane walked over; only one seat next to Osborn remained empty at this table. Im sorry Imte due to something, said Jane as she sat down. Larry immediately smiled: How could it be? Miss Northing here is our honor. Jane smiled back slightly while sniffing lightly due to feeling sick.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Osborn quickly asked concernedly: What happened? Are you okay? I have a slight cold, replied an indifferent-looking jane. Are you okay? Sorry I didnt know you had a cold, Osborn sounded guilty. If he had known that jane had caught a cold he wouldnt have invited her tonight; he should have let her rest well at home instead. But if she stayed home then he wouldnt be able see her anymore Its nothing serious just a little bit of flu, said jane putting down the fork while fluttering long eyshes gently shaking off shadows from under them revealing delicate facial features on one side . With pink nose tip from catching flu , she looked exceptionally cute . This sight made it hard for Osborn not stare fixedly . Her scenes were already filmed which meant they couldnt meet every day anymore Osborn felt a wave of disappointment in his heart. I He was just about to say something when he was interrupted by a sudden appearance of the waiter. Miss, can I get you another drink? The waiter held a ss of juice and asked Jane with a smile. Jane nced at her almost empty drink and nodded without much thought. After pouring it out, she took a few sips from the ss without noticing anything unusual. The nearby waiter saw her drinking and left with relief. Due to her cold, Janes taste buds were dull, so she didnt notice anything wrong with the drink. But after a while, she suddenly felt hot all over and lost control of her body. Whats going on?! Janes rm bells rang loudly in her mind. Could it be that she had a fever? But if so, why would her body react like this? Jane squinted slightly and looked at the server who had just poured the drink for herself. As soon as the server met Janes prating gaze, she immediately became nervous and avoided eye contact with her. Sure enough Janes heart sank suddenly as she looked at everyone around the table and said: Im feeling tired now; Ill go rest in the lounge. After speaking, she quickly got up to leave. The server immediately stepped forward kindly: Miss North, are you feeling unwell? Let me help you to your room! Jane gave her an indifferent nce before nodding: Okay. The server helped Jane directly to the lounge on the second floor: You can rest here; Ill bring some hot water for you. She helped Jane sit down on one of their sofas before leaving them alone in there. As soon as they closed their door behind themselfs , they took out their phone and sent out an urgent message: She is already in our room; drugs will take effect soon. Watching as they shut down allmunication devices around themselfs , Jane squinted slightly again C feeling ufortable all over again . This sensation was very familiar . It reminded themof when someone drugged them identally at a bar once . It seemed that this particr waitress really did have some ulterior motives! Feeling ufortably hot all over their body , they tried reaching for their phone but couldnt find it anywhere! Of course not C that sneaky waitress must have taken away any means for help ormunication! Osborn grew worried about Jane since he noticed how hastily she left earlier C plus how unusually flushed red color appeared on his face . He feared something might happen to him so he decided to look for him himself . Just then one of waiters approached him : Mr. Maltz , Miss North says that shes not feeling well ; could you please check up on Her ? Okay. Without much thought, Osborn immediately got up and followed the waiter out of the room. As soon as he entered the lounge, Osborn saw Jane lying on the sofa, pulling at her clothes. The slipped cor revealed her fair and tender shoulders. She slightly opened her red lips and made a seductive sound while sliding her long legs under her skirt back and forth. Osborns breath hitched. His beloved woman was right in front of him, posing so provocatively. He swallowed hard as his blood rushed through his body. What was wrong with Jane? Something wasnt right! Osborn forced himself to calm down but at that moment, a wave of heat surged in his lower abdomen and shed against his nerves. Jane became even more alluring before him. He couldnt think anymore; he just wanted to devour her immediately! Suddenly feeling a heavy weight on top of her, Jane slightly opened her eyes only to see Osborns eyes filled with desire staring back at hers. At this moment, he looked just like she did C flushed face and abnormal breathing C murmuring words like Jane Jane I love you so much really love you It was obvious that someone had drugged them both! Dangerously squinting both eyes together, she bit down on her tongue with all strength possible causing an explosion of pain in mind which helped restore some sanity within herself. With great effort she pushed away from underneath Osborn shouting loudly,Osborn! Wake up! Jane I love you. Osborn gazed at her dazedly. I know you cant forget Patrick but I love you more than he ever could. Why cant you ept me? Promise me something okay? Osborne felt terrible now; although he knew deep down that hurting Jane would be unforgivable yet his body refused to obey him. Without waiting for an answer from Janes side , Osborne lowered his head directly towards the girl whom he had loved for many years now kissing passionately Chapter 277: Unexpected Event at the Banquet 3 Jane frowned. She never expected that Osborn would also be drugged. She needed to find a way to wake him up quickly. If she let things go on like this, it would not only ruin her but also Osborn! She absolutely could not allow such a thing to happen! With this in mind, Janes eyes turned cold. She pushed Osborn hard and looked around. Suddenly, she saw a teapot and some water on the table. A glimmer of hope shed in Janes eyes as she reached for the teapot and quickly opened the lid. Then she poured the cold water fiercely onto Osborns face. The sudden icy sensation woke him up instantly. Jane, I Osborn looked confused. What happened to him? Osborn rubbed his temples as memories slowly came back to him. He remembered that Jane wasnt feeling well and went to rest in the lounge. Then a waiter came to tell him that Jane wanted to see him. Afterwards he went into the lounge and felt strange all over his body. Osborn, listen carefully, weve been drugged. Jane interrupted him directly and decisively poured the remaining cold water all over herself too; finally relieving some of her difort from being overheated. How could this happen? Who did it? Even though he was slow-witted at times, even he knew that he and Jane had been set up by someone. Before Jane could answer, there was suddenly a loud bang as someone kicked open the door of their resting room. Immediately after that, a group of reporters holding cameras and microphones rushed in; surrounding both wet-through individuals with questions galore! They received an anonymous tip-off saying that during tonights banquet for cast members they caught Ms North & Mr Maltz fooling around alone together inside their private room! Now it seems like there really is something going on between them! One is an award-winning actor while one is CEO of Star Entertainment C two people having an affair inside their resting room C what explosive news indeed! The reporters bombarded both individuals with questions one after another: Miss North, may we ask if you have confirmed your rtionship status with Mr Maltz? Miss North, both you are soaking wet & disheveled C were you ying out some kinky role-y before bing lovers? When do you n on making your rtionship public? Miss North, Mr Pansy knows about this right? Are you seeing other people too? You Jane squinted her eyes as she watched so many reporters bombard her & Osborn with questions. Reporters wouldnte without reason or cause C The only exnation was whoever set them up must have called these journalists here themselves! As for that person Jane saw Erica standing behind the group of reporters and instantly understood her rtionship with Florence. Despite facing so many questions and verbal attacks, Janes face showed no anger or panic. Instead, she remained calm andposed, as if she wasnt the main character in this event. With so many people here and so many questions, which one should I answer first? Jane forced herself to speak despite feeling unwell. She was already suffering from a bad cold and had been drugged and drenched with cold water. Her head was pounding, but she knew she needed to resolve this situation quickly. The reporters quieted down when they heard Jane speak. Erica walked forward with her arms crossed over her chest, looking disdainfully at Jane. Youre disgusting, Jane. You seduced Mr. Pansy while sleeping with Mr. Maltz at the same time? Youre really shameless! Thinking about Osborns affection for Jane made Erica jealous beyond reason today; she had to make sure that Jane would be ruined! Is that right? A smirk appeared on Janes lips as she sneered coldly while scanning the surrounding journalists faces with a prating gaze. Dont you all want to know what really happened? Her eyes were sharp enough to make those journalists shiver involuntarily. Finally settling her gaze on Erica, pointing at her usingly: Its because of HER! The journalists looked around in confusion upon hearing this statement C did Erica send them that anonymous message? Erica, said Jane as she took slow steps towards her enemy. You arranged everything perfectly well didnt you? You put drugs in my drink knowing I wouldnt taste it due to my cold; then led me into a rest area where someone stole my phone from me before preventing me from calling for help. And then you drugged Osborn too just so he woulde here hoping something would happen between us. She paused dramatically before continuing: And then you called all these reporters over just in time C your n is truly brilliant. Jane dragged out thest word while stopping just inches away from Erica who felt a chill run down her spine upon seeing such an icy re directed towards herself. You you cant say things like that! said Erica who took one step back nervously.I just happened to be eating here today too when I heard somemotion outside; curious about what was happening I came over only after seeing all these reporters gathered around- how could I have nned anything against you?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It wasnt you? asked Jane sarcastically while curling up one corner of her mouth into an expression of regretful disappointment Of course not! replied Erica who breathed out a sigh of relief In the next moment, Jane suddenly grabbed Ericas arm and pulled her in front of a camera. She spoke coldly, Will you dare to lie again in front of this camera? Erica looked at the dark camera in front of her and felt inexplicably nervous. She took a deep breath and told herself not to panic or lose control. Struggling, she red angrily at Jane. Jane, let go of me! You made this mess yourself, dont push it onto me! Jane nced coldly at Erica before stepping back and sitting on the sofa behind her. Although she looked pale and weak right now, she still exuded an aura like that of a king about to descend upon his subjects! Since you say it wasnt you, then prove your innocence. Whos afraid of who! Erica felt that Jane was just pretending to be calm. She waved her hand towards the approaching waiter and said, Go check the hotel surveince cameras! Okay. The waiter hurriedly turned around to leave after hearing Ericas words. Wait. Jane suddenly spoke up and stopped the waiter. Oh? Are you scared now Jane? I think you should just admit your affair with Osborn! Erica raised her chin triumphantly as she looked at the reporters beside her. See that? Jane has already admitted it! Todays hot topic is probably set. Jane was speechless. Wasnt Erica just eager to step on her when she hadnt even finished speaking yet? Anyone would know that whoever was behind all this couldnt possibly be anyone other than Erica herself. Did I say I wanted to admit anything? Jane looked strangely at Erica with a mocking smile on her lips. Ive always been curious C when you came in earlier all you saw was me resting with Osborn; we didnt do anything inappropriate. Miss Terry kept insisting we were having an affair could it be Chapter 278: Don’t Be Fooled by Jane As soon as Jane spoke, everyone in the room felt a bit strange. All the journalists present had received an anonymous text message telling them there was explosive news here C that Jane and Osborn were having an affair. Thats why they came. When they saw Jane and Osborn in the lounge, they assumed that because of the content of that text message, Jane and Osborn were really doing something indecent. In fact, both Jane and Osborn were just in the lounge. They didnt know why their clothes were wet. They hadnt done anything inappropriate. But Erica wasnt a journalist. She didnt receive that anonymous text message. Why did she also assume that Jane and Osborn were having an affair? Unless Erica sent that anonymous text message herself? Everyones eyes turned to Erica with some inquiry. A reporter asked, Miss Terry, do you have any exnation for Miss Norths situation? You insist on saying Miss North and Mr. Maltz are having an affair C do you have any concrete evidence? Ericas eyes flickered with resentment inside her heart. Originally she bribed a waiter to drug both Jane and Osborn so everything would go ording to n! But now she didnt know where things went wrong; these two people actually did not engage in any intimate activity at all! The original n to catch them red-handed was now ruined! However, regardless of what happened before this moment: right now it was clear that both Jane and Osborn were alone together in this room! Thinking about this made Erica re at Jane,I I know exactly what kind of person you are deep down inside! So I guessed like this! The mes of jealousy burned within her heart as Erica tightened her fingers bit by bit into fists. This time she couldnt fail! She must make sure this shameless slut named Jane falls from gracepletely! Jane nced at Erica then looked towards one of the waiters who had just been called over,You go ask security to check surveince footage while bringing over those two waiters who helped me get here earlier along with those who served drinks. Upon hearing these words from jane, Erica breathed a sigh of relief. So it turns out it was only for this reason; She thought jane wanted something else entirely. Okay, Miss North. The waiter nodded his head then shortly after brought over two other waiters into the lounge alongside him. Jane recognized one among them; he was one who helped her get here earlier on when she needed assistance getting around . Erica spoke up first, Miss North said that you drugged her and Mr. Maltz, is this true? The two servers looked at each other before shaking their heads. Were just regr servers and weve never met Miss North or Mr. Maltz before, why would we drug them? Our drinks and alcohol are all normal, please dont use us falsely. They remained calm as they denied the usation. Miss North also said that I instructed you to drug me, Erica asked again. The two servers were shocked and quickly shook their heads. How could that be possible? We dont even know you! Erica felt triumphant as she raised an eyebrow arrogantly towards Jane. Jane, what do you have to say now? Dont keep ming innocent people. These two servers work hard for a living in this hotel. using them like this is too malicious if it causes them to lose their jobs, Jane replied. The two servers looked at Jane with fear as they pleaded with her, Miss North, we know youre the big boss here and its easy for you to crush us like ants if you want to but we really didnt do anything We need this job badly so please let us go! As they spoke tears welled up in their eyes making Jane seem even more ruthless than ever before. Of course the reporters didnt miss out on such a good scene; they quickly took out their cameras and started filming whileing up with headlines on the spot: [Star Entertainment CEO caught cheating on Osborn; Pansy family heir left heartbroken! Two innocent employees fired!] At that moment thousands ofizens would start attacking Jane online! Erica felt even more pleased with herself; she was sure there was no way for Jane to escape from this one! Well since you say theres nothing wrong with your drinks or alcohol then can both of you drink some right now? Jane leaned backzily against the sofa while her eyes held a hint of mockery. Janes confident demeanor made Erica unsure whether or not she had any tricks left up her sleeve. We definitely can! The two servers replied in unison. To prove themselves innocent they had someone bring over the same drinks that both Osborn and Jane had just consumed moments ago which were then drank by everyone present including themselves. After drinking everything down neither server showed any signs of difort or illness whatsoever. Ericas lips curled up in a smug smile. Everyone saw it, there was nothing wrong with the drink. Jane, what do you have to say now? Admit it already! Dont drag innocent people into this anymore! Pausing for a moment, Erica spoke softly to the two servers. You guys can go back to work now, this doesnt concern you. Ill talk to your boss and make sure you dont lose your jobs over this. She continued tofort the two servers with her gracious demeanor, which was truly touching. In front of the cameras of reporters, Ericas image as an understanding person immediately took hold. Thank you Miss Terry. The two servers breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to leave. Jane, there is concrete evidence that no one drugged you; it was just your shamelessness that led you to seduce Mr. Maltz in the lounge! Miss Terry, please stop making baseless usations; things are not as simple as you think they are. I was just discussing plot ideas for our next y with Jane here. Osborn suddenly spoke up after staying silent for so long and stood protectively in front of Jane. Mr. Maltz, Erica said hesitantly when she saw Osborn still lovingly protecting Jane despite everything. Just then at the door where they should have left from earlier came cries from those same two servers: Mr. Pansy Mr. Pansy Mr. Pansy? Patrick?! Ericas mind shed with thoughts before she turned around and saw Patricks tall figure standing at the entrance like a king appearing on stage with his imposing presence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Patrick had an icy expression on his face that made everyone involuntarily shiver and clear out of his way automatically when he walked towards them steadily like royalty approaching its subjects. What happened? Patrick asked as he stepped closer towards Jane while his cold gaze softened slightly upon seeing her face-to-face again. Before Jane could even speak up for herself though Erica immediately added fuel to fire by using her further: Mr. Pansy dont let yourself be fooled by Jane! She just tried seducing Osborn here moments ago trying put a green hat on your head! Chapter 279: Tit for Tat Is that so? Patricks cold gaze swept over Erica. His powerful and icy aura immediately made Erica feel a huge sense of oppression, and her legs almost gave out. Erica took a step back, took a deep breath, and forced herself to speak. Mr. Pansy, what I said is all true. If you dont believe me, ask the journalists present. They all saw it with their own eyes. Do you have any proof? Patrick turned his head and asked Jane in a calm tone. No, Jane replied with her arms crossed, looking at Erica as if she found it amusing. Hmm. I believe you. When Patrick said this, Erica couldnt believe her eyes. Everyone saw that Jane and Osborn were disheveled inside the room but Patrick didnt ask anything more; he just believed them unconditionally. He trusted this woman so blindly! Seeing how confident Jane looked like this made Erica suddenly feel uneasy. She subconsciously clenched her fists with an anxious heart: Could these two people have already nned everything? This is impossible! She clearly had the waiter take away Janes phone at the time; there was no way for her to contact Patrick! Janes eyes were cold as she could see through the panic in Ericas eyes instantly. Her phone was indeed taken away by that waiter but she had already anticipated everything beforehand. Fight fire with fire C it was all about luring snakes out of their holes! At that time when she got off from Patricks car, she happened to see Florences car parked not far away. Jane knew very well about Florences hostility towards her. One should never harbor evil intentions while guarding against others evil intentions. Jane told Patrick that if he couldnt contact her after half an hour inside then pleasee over here. Sure enough, everything went exactly as she expected it would be Erica also realized what had happened now C She was the one who fell into their trap! Just when Erica wanted to say something more, the restaurant manager who came in together with Patrick stepped forward, cleared his throat and said: Miss Terry, I heard you say earlier that you want to check surveince footage to prove your innocence; of course we can do this. Ive already retrieved it, he continued while taking out a USB drive and plugging it into the TV in the lounge area. The big screen on TV started ying footage where two waitresses poured drinks for Jane and Osborn They emptied out bottles of alcohol & beverages they brought along before rinsing them several times before refilling them again Then they rushed over to lounge area afterwards After watching this video clip everyone began discussing animatedly I didnt expect this drink to be a problem! So these two had already switched the drinks, no wonder there were no issues when we drank it earlier. It seems like we really misunderstood Miss North and Mr. Maltz The two waiters faces changed multiple times, they never expected their process of destroying evidence to be recorded! Erica was also shocked, werent these two idiots saying that the kitchen wasnt monitored? She took a deep breath and calmly said, This doesnt prove anything about me. Its just that these two waiters drugged them and wanted to harm them. I dont know the truth, so its normal for there to be misunderstandings. As long as there is no concrete evidence, she will deny any involvement. Jane cant do anything to her! While Erica spoke confidently, she nced at Jane with a hint of pride. She thought that Jane bringing up Patrick would bring some sort of evidence but it was irrelevant. The two waiters looked panicked and afraid as they looked at Erica who immediately red back at them. They understood what she meant and quickly apologized to Jane while crying, Sorry Miss North! We were jealous of you both so we did this in order to ruin your reputation with Mr. Maltz! Osborn frowned,Jane and I have nothing against you guys nor have we ever met before. Isnt this reason too far-fetched? Who told you guys to do this? asked Jane sternly as she stood up suddenly. No one no one told us The two waiters were taken aback by Janes aura which made them take a few steps back involuntarily. We These people exchanged looks before finallying up with an excuse,Because we are Larry Burns fans. Mr. Maltz has always been suppressing him; he even snatched away his Golden Horse Award for Best Actor . As long as he is ruined then our idol will finally have his day! Larry Burns? Osborn furrowed his brows; Larry Burns was a male star under Star Entertainments rivalpany who had been seen as an opponent for years now due to their constant behind-the-scenes actions against each other. But still.. this reason seemed too far-fetched. Now that everything hase out into the open, Ill leave first, Mrs. Pansy Im sorry for misunderstanding Miss North. Erica said unwillingly. Her n was supposed wless but now it failed again! Florence would definitely scold herter on but right now escaping was more important. When ns fail, its best just run away! As Erica hurried to leave, Janes lips curled into a sarcastic smile and she stepped forward to block her. Miss Terry, dont be in such a rush to leave. The show isnt over yet, she said. Since Erica had schemed to drug her and harm her, there was no way Jane would let her go so easily. Jane nced down at the watch on her wrist with indifference.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ericas expression stiffened as she suppressed the jealousy in her heart and forced out a smile. Miss North, I misunderstood you earlier. It was my mistake. I apologize for that. I have important matters to attend to now, so Ill take my leave. With that said, Erica pushed past Jane and turned around to leave. But before she could even reach the door of the hallway, Anthony walked in with four or five police officers wearing uniforms. Erica was blocked off by them and had no choice but to retreat back inside. What was going on? Why did even Anthonye here? And why were there so many police officers present? Erica felt nervous as cold sweat formed on the palms of her hands. Previously when Freda tried framing Jane but ended up being exposed by Jane herself publicly instead, it was Anthony who helped confirm evidence proving Fredas scheme against Jane. Could it be that now Jane really had some kind of evidence against them? Feeling somewhat guilty, Erica looked towards Jane only for their eyes meeting C those coldly prating eyes made Erica shiver involuntarily. Mr. Pansy, one of the policemen respectfully addressed Patrick while saying: We received reports about someone intentionally drugging others here; we brought along our forensic team for investigation. Mm-hmm. Patrick responded indifferently with just one word Anthony walked up beside Jane and asked: How is everything? Miss North? Did I arrive toote? Thank you very much foring here today. With a smile on her face as she spoke these words of gratitude towards him, Janes icy gaze fell upon Erica whose voice sounded chilly as she continued speaking: Miss Terry since you insist that youre innocent then please cooperate fully with this investigation conducted by these police officers; after all if it truly has nothing do with you then this will help clear your name wont it? Chapter 280: Confession without Interrogation Janes powerful aura hit Erica in the face, causing her to take a step back involuntarily. She calcted in her mind that she had been careful and shouldnt have left any loopholes. Even if the police came, they wouldnt have any other surveince footage proving that she drugged Jane. If they did, they would have shown it by now. Thinking this way made Erica feel a little relieved. However, the next second, Jane pointed directly at Erica and spoke coldly to the police officers, She is the mastermind behind this! I hope you will investigate. Youre ndering me! Erica red angrily. When did I drug you? It was clearly those two waiters who did it! There was no powder on me! How do you know it was powder? I remember those two waiters never said whether they used powder or liquid or pills, Jane lifted her red lips slightly and curled them into a sneer. She exuded confidence and shone brightly like a star on a dark night. Her orange dress entuated her beauty even more.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I Erica hesitated for words but couldnt exin herself when she realized that Jane had caught onto her mistake. Her heart began to race with anxiety as she revealed more of herself. Miss Terry, we need to search your body now, one of the police officers said without wasting time. A female officer walked over and searched Ericas body but found nothing like drugs or powders on her person. Erica breathed out softly in relief because she had already flushed all evidence down the toilet beforehand so there was no proof against her even if the police tried anything funny with their investigation tactics. But then Janes words shattered all of Ericas hopes: Officer, searching wont help; use your detector to check inside Miss Terrys nail crevices C there will be some surprises. Erica gasped at hearing this; how could Jane guess that she used hand-to-hand contact while drugging? Miss Terry, please cooperate with us for inspection! The officer spoke coldly before grabbing hold of Ericas hand immediately after speaking up about checking under nails for evidence collection purposes After inspecting thoroughly under nails using detectors specially designed for such situations where drug usage is suspected among suspects involved in criminal activities such as poisoning cases etc., The officer announced grimly: The substance found inside Miss Terrys nail crevices matches exactly with what we found inside Mr Maltzs blood sample along with Ms Norths blood sample too. It was over! Everything was finished! Erica felt hopeless as soon as these words were spoken out loud byw enforcement officials present at scene; She copsed onto ground feeling defeated beyond repair mentally from being exposed so easily despite having taken precautions beforehand against getting caught red-handed whilemitting crime(s). Miss Terry, one of them said sternly while approaching closer towards where Ericy sprawled out t upon ground surface beneath feet which belonged solely unto authority figures standing above head level height-wise C Youll have toe down town station house right away. Shes not feeling well, Patrick replied, his tone serious. I need you toe over and take a look at her. Alright, Ill be there in twenty minutes, Evan said before hanging up. Patrick held Jane close as they waited for Evan to arrive. He could feel her body trembling with fever and difort. He couldnt help but worry about her wellbeing. When Evan arrived, he quickly assessed Janes condition and gave her the necessary treatment. After a while, she started feeling better. Thank you, Jane whispered gratefully as she leaned against Patricks chest. You dont have to thank me, Patrick replied softly, stroking her hair gently. Ill always take care of you. Jane looked up at him with tear-filled eyes and smiled weakly. She knew that no matter what happened in the future, she had someone who would always be there for her. As they sat together in silence, listening to the sound of each others breathing, they both knew that their love was stronger than any obstacle they might face in life. And so began their journey together C a journey filled with love, passion and devotion C a journey that wouldst a lifetime Patrick immediately panicked. He searched the room frantically, calling out Janes name. But she was nowhere to be found. Just then, he heard a soft giggleing from behind him. He turned around to see Jane standing there, looking mischievous and yful. Gotcha! she eximed with a grin. Patrick couldnt help but smile at her childish antics. You scared me, he said, shaking his head in amusement. Jane walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Im sorry, she said sweetly, nting a kiss on his cheek. Patrick couldnt resist her charm any longer. He pulled her close and kissed her deeply, their bodies entwined in passion. As theyy together afterwards, Patrick knew that he would do anything for this woman who had stolen his heart sopletely. And as long as they were together, nothing else mattered in the world. Tranted text: Sure enough, Patrick spoke nervously: Jane identally took that kind of medicine by someone elses doing; youe quickly to help deal with it. Evan raised an eyebrow: That Patrick Im not in Guavo today; Im on a business trip for academic exchange! Then find someone else to help Jane. Patrick replied coldly. Evan smiled: Why bother so much? Arent you the best antidote? What nonsense? Patricks voice was icy cold. Just kidding! From what youre saying about Miss Norths condition shouldnt be too badCuse some cold water and wet towels to cool down should be fine. Evan thought for a moment before speaking confidently. Actually every time Jane was fineCit was just that Patrick was too nervous and made things worse than they were. Are you sure? Patrick still wasnt reassured. Evan smiled self-assuredly: Of course! You can trust me. After hanging up the phone call with Evan , Patrick carried Jane upstairs while she wriggled around restlessly in his armsCher little hands constantly touching all over his chest . Jane stop messing around! With lowered voice tone trying hard to make her quiet down , the chilly voice already tinged with desire . But at this moment , Jane had lost all rationality . She didnt care about anything anymore except hooking onto him tightly by wrapping herself around his neck while giving off seductive nces . Looking at Janes eyes full of flirtatiousness while lying against him , her red lips slightly parted exhaling fragrant breaths Cevery inch of her body tapping into each one of Patricks taut heartstrings . Finally they arrived at the room after struggling through it . Quickly putting Jane onto bed while covering up with nket , Lowering head taking another look at woman lying on bed , Patrick turned back towards bathroom wanting use wet towel soaked under cold water trying lower down temperature for jane . But when he returned back into bedroom after getting everything ready Che discovered that there is no one on bed ! Chapter 281: Last Night, You Took the Initiative Patricks heart skipped a beat. Where did this woman run off to? She wasnt feeling the effects of the medicine,pletely limp and powerless. How did she suddenly disappear? Could something have happened? Patricks eyebrows furrowed, his sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings but finding no trace of Jane. Jane, Jane! His voice carried a note of tension and urgency. The next moment, Janes tender and soft body suddenly clung to his robust back from behind. Her slender, fair arms tightly encircled Patricks neck. Patrick, Im here. Why arent you lying on the bed? Why are you running around? The scalding heat from her back transmitted to Patrick. His body stiffened, and he spoke with a low, hoarse reprimand. Jane tiptoed, leaning against his ear, her gaze hazy. Patrick, I feel ufortable. Can you help me Patricksrge hand holding the towel tightened. His cold eyes narrowed, and he stood there, his body rigid. He spoke in a low, deep voice, Are you sure? Mmm. Under the influence of the medicine, Jane, as if ying, hooked her chin on his jaw. Her small, rice-like teeth gently grazed his earlobe as her fair fingers traced down to his Adams apple. Patricks breath hitched. This woman was setting him on fire! The rational string snapped at this moment. Patrick turned around, taking advantage and pressed the soft and weak Jane against the door due to the effects of the drug. He slightly bent over, looking down at the blushing woman in front of him. With her head raised, looking at him, she resembled a ripe apple exuding a sweet fragrance, irresistibly tempting. Jane, you ignited this fire yourself! A me churned in his eyes. Patrick couldnt hold back any longer. He lowered his head and kissed Janes moist, red lips. As lips touched and teeth met, the already ambiguous atmosphere in the room reached its peak. The familiar taste reached Patrick, and he no longer contented himself with standing at the door. He lifted Janes light body and moved toward therge bed, flipping her over and pressing down. Jane, in a daze, felt her body burning like fire. Its so ufortable Wuuu Youre bullying me Her soft personality made her whimper, and she actually started crying. Shimmering tear drops fell from the corners of her eyes. Patrick immediately stopped. What was he doing just now? Jane was like this because of the medicine. How could he take advantage of her in such an unclear state? Patrick didnt want their first time to be when Jane wasnt willing. If Jane regretted it after waking up Patrick put on his clothes. The desire in his heart had been forcibly suppressed. He looked down at Jane, who was lying on the bed, already sound asleep. Except for her swollen lips and the glistening tear drops in the corners of her eyes, indicating everything that had just happened, Patrick almost felt like it was a dream. Bending down, he gently wiped away the tear drops from her eyes, with a care and tenderness even he didnt notice. Then, he picked up the damp towel ced by the bed and, following Evans instructions, cautiously wiped the sleeping Jane Early the next morning. A splitting headache! Jane opened her eyes groggily, rubbing her temples. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind swept in, making her shiver. Janes watery eyes widened at this moment. Why was Patrick sleeping beside her?! Frowning, her consciousness gradually returned as she recalledst night. Jane remembered attending the casts dinner, Erica scheming against her and Osborn, drugging them. She exposed Erica, who was taken away by the police. Then the drug continued to take effect, and she Jane vaguely remembered that she seemed to have teased Patrickst night?! Those inappropriate images fromst night intermittently surfaced in Janes mind. Damn it! They wouldnt have Jane wrapped the nket tightly around her, her face burning red. Oh God, what did she dost night! Lost in thought, Jane suddenly heard Patricks extremely maic voice in her ear, Are you awake? Her thoughts returned, and Jane turned her head to nce at Patrick. He was wearing a shirt with the cor unbuttoned, revealing his sleek and delicate corbones. At the moment, he raised his hand, supporting his chin, and his deep eyes were staring at her intently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. West night Jane tightened the nket around her, squinting her pretty eyes, cautiously asking him. Patrick raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a smirk. Yesterday, I put you to bed to rest, but you insisted on inviting me. Im a normal man. This basically told Jane that everything that should and shouldnt have happened had happened. Janes heart skipped a beat. You! Rogue! Patrick spread his hands, hooking his sexy thin lips, and said in a low, deep voice near her ear, Last night, you took the initiative. His warm breath spread over Janes neck, like an electric current, making her tremble. Jane bit her lip. Did they really do somethingst night? But apart from feeling ufortable, she didnt have any other unpleasant sensations. This didnt seem like something with Patrick happened? Seeing Jane in a daze, Patrick spoke again, feigning grievance, Jane, should you be responsible for me? Jane: ??? Even if something did happen between them, shes the one at a loss! In that case, you also helped me relieve the tension, thanks a lot. Jane raised her chin slightly, almost handing Patrick a wad of money. Well, Im at a loss. How aboutpensating me? Patricks clearly definedrge hand caressed his chin, deliberately dragging out the tone. Jane rolled her eyes at him unkindly. What do you want? Patrick curled his lips, teasing her intentionally. How about youpensate me by giving me Star Entertainment? Jane was speechless. Patrick, you, Mr. Pansy, are openly asking forpensation. Arent you afraid of beingughed at? Im not afraid, but you Patrick looked at the woman in front of him with deep eyes, deliberately hesitating. Head held high, Jane met Patricks deep gaze. Are you daring? Seeing her irritated look, Patrick chuckled. He got up from the bed, reaching out to ruffle Janes hair. Okay, I wont tease you anymore. Hurry up and get dressed; Ive made breakfast for you. Wont tease her anymore? So did nothing happen between themst night after all? Chapter 282: You Must Have What You Want Jane gave Patrick a disdainful look. Jerk! Whats wrong? Dont tell me you were hoping for something to happenst night? Patrick smirked, his tone tinged with mockery. You were the one hoping! Jane exploded, her small face flushed with anger Patrick chuckled lowly. Suddenly, he leaned down, and his thin lips approached Janes ear. In a husky voice, he said, Youre not wrong; I did hope, very much That voice was too alluring Jane couldnt help but blush, hastily pushing Patrick away and clearing her throat. Didnt you say were going for breakfast? Get going! Hmm. Patrick nonchntly agreed, no longer teasing her, turning and heading downstairs. This man! Jane watched Patrick leave the room and quickly got out of bed to get dressed. The embarrassing scenes fromst night gradually reyed in Janes mind, bing clearer. Yesterday, she remembered Patrick carrying her to bed, passionately kissing her. Then why did Patrick stop? Was her charm insufficient? What was she thinking?! Stop, stop! Jane pped her cheeks, took a deep breath, and chased away the inexplicable emotions in her heart. After freshening up, she went downstairs. Seeing a table full of a delicious breakfast, all her favorites, Jane felt a headache threatening to explode. Whatever Erica had given her to drinkst night was potent. Even after a whole night, she still felt terrible. Jane rubbed her temples, and suddenly, a well-definedrge hand appeared in front of her. Patrick handed a ss and some pills to Jane, his tone gentle. Have some breakfast and take the cold medicine. Jane couldnt help but feel a warmth in her heart. The always aloof and frosty Patrick also had this caring and tender side. During her cold these days, Patrick had been taking care of her. He personally watched her take medicine, sleep on time, and rest well, ensuring she recovered. Okay. Jane took the pills obediently, had a few sips of congee, and then swallowed the medicine. Seeing Jane obediently take the medicine, Patrick raised his lips slightly and elegantly started eating breakfast with chopsticks. Even with such a simple action as having breakfast, Patrick interpreted it with unparalleled elegance and nobility, as if he were a born king. Jane couldnt help but be a little dazzled. Had enough of the view? Patrick raised an eyebrow. Jane snapped out of her daze, pursing her lips. Patrick, I want some mirror cakes from Wufang Zhai. Patrick paused, and his thin lips curved slightly. These dont suit your taste? Suddenly not in the mood for these. I want the mirror cakes from Wufang Zhai. Jane didnt know where this sudden emotion came from, but she suddenly craved the soft and sweet mirror cakes from Wufang Zhai. Ill get them for you. Wait for me at home. Patrick put down what he was holding, stood up, and without saying another word, grabbed his coat, ready to leave. Wait. Jane nced at the time, Wufang Zhais breakfast is only served until ten in the morning, and its already nine. Besides, Wufang Zhai is only in the West City. If we rush, itll be closed. He paused, turned around to look at her, As long as its what you want, if it doesnt exist, Ill make sure it does. Wait for me at home. His crisp voice lingered in Janes heart, as if being tickled by soft feathers, itchy. Jane sat in the chair, the words Patrick had just said echoing in her ears. He said he would deliver whatever she wanted right to her. This man, cold as ice in front of others, unweing to strangers, but always teasing her at the most unexpected moments. Just then, the sound of a text message interrupted Janes thoughts. She nced down; Patrick had left in a hurry and forgot his phone. It was a reminder of running a red light vition. So Patrick ran a red light just to get her the mirror cakes. Before long, the text message notification kept chiming. Goodness! How many red lights did Patrick run! Wasnt he afraid of danger, of getting into an ident? For her trivial request, was he willing to risk his life? A warm current surged through Janes heart. She walkedzily to the sofa, lying down with a hint ofziness, and Patricks handsome face filled her mind. Actually she had probably tested him enough? During these days, Patrick had saved her more than once. He should genuinely care about her, right? But what about Candy? During these days, Candice was in the hospital, and she would asionally call Patrick. Although Patricks attitude had always been cold, Jane still felt uneasy. She could tell that Candice hadnt given up on Patrick. Patrick had his bodyguard keep an eye on Candice, preventing her from causing trouble. This allowed Jane to have a few peaceful days. Jane had a hunch that Candice, that pure and innocent white lotus, wouldnt give up so easily. She might be brewing some big move to deal with her! Lost in her thoughts, about an hourter, Patrick returned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Here. Patrick stepped in, cing a paper box with Wufang Zhai written on it in wooden print in front of Jane. His expression remained cool. If she hadnt seen those text messages, Jane wouldnt have imagined how many red lights he had run to buy her this box of mirror cakes. Thank you. Jane looked at Patricks gaze, a hint of gratitude in her eyes. Patricks well-defined fingers pointed at the box, his gaze softening a bit. Eat it while its hot. Jane opened the box, and the mirror cakes were still steaming. Raising an eyebrow, she lightly picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. The sweetness and softness upon tasting were exactly as she had imagined, instantly satisfying Jane. Opening her eyes, she saw Patrick looking at her with a smirk, Take your time. Before the wordsnded, Jane quickly took another bite of the mirror cake. Observing the woman in front of him wolfing down the food, Patricks gaze involuntarily softened a few degrees. Todays mirror cakes are the most delicious Ive ever had in my life. Janes red lips lifted slightly, hinting at something. Is that so? Patricks lips curved with a faint smile. Did she mean it was the best because he bought it for her? Jane nodded, suddenly recalling something. She spoke, Next time, you dont have to do something like this for me. Running red lights all the way. If something happens to you, I cant afford the cost of your life. After finishing thest bite of the mirror cake, satisfied, she leaned back on the sofa, gazing at him with azy and affectionate look. In this state, Jane looked like azy little kitten, incredibly adorable. A thought crossed Patricks mind, and he leaned in abruptly, irresistibly kissing her red lips Chapter 283: Beatrice Comes Knocking Jane loungedzily on the couch when Patrick, with a face that could suffocate, suddenly leaned down. Confronted with his intense gaze, Jane retreated, What are you doing Before Jane could finish her sentence, Patricks sexy lips sealed hers. Lips met, and Janes breath paused for a few seconds; an involuntary moan escaped her. The mes in Patricks eyes intensified, and he couldnt help deepening the kiss. His dominant and somewhat gentle kiss fell like a storm, leaving Jane no space to catch her breath. The temperature in the living room gradually rose, rising even more After who knows how long, Patrick reluctantly ended this kiss that he would savor for a long time. He lowered his head, pressing his forehead against hers. His profound gaze, like a vast sea, stared at her intensely. Jane, promise me,e back to my side, okay? I Jane was breathless from his kiss. At that moment, Patricks phone rudely interrupted. A pleasant ringtone shattered the current ambiguous and enchanting atmosphere. Jane regained her senses and pushed Patrick away, Its your phone. Patrick picked up his phone and checked; it was Morton calling. Shit! Patrick cursed inwardly. He hadnt called earlier orter, and it had to be right now Patrick frowned, answered the call with an icy tone, Morton, what is it? Sir, theres a high-level meeting at thepany today. You need toe to the office. Morton said nervously on the other end. Hearing the displeasure in the CEOs voice, he knew he had called at the wrong time. Seems like hes interrupting the big shot CEO again? Not going. Patricks lips lightly parted, exhaling these two words. Jane was still sick, and he couldnt leave. But Morton wanted to say more, but Patrick directly hung up. Company matters? Jane asked. Nothing. Patrick turned his head, nced at Jane, You still havent given me an answer to the earlier question. Cough. Jane shifted her gaze, yawned, changing the subject, Im tired, going back to rest. You should go to the meeting, and as for that question I havent decided on an answer. Patricks gaze dimmed for a moment. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled Jane into his arms. Are you sure you want me to go? Of course, dont disturb my rest. Jane hurriedly pushed him away, escaped from his embrace, pretended to yawn, and stood up, intending to go back to her room to rest. From behind, came Patricks low, hoarse voice, Jane, dont make me wait too long. Jane paused for a moment, pretending not to have heard, and quickly went upstairs. Back in her room, lying on thefortablerge bed, Jane soon entered the dreand. She had a dream. In the dream, she seemed to have returned to her childhood. Her mom and dad took her to the park, bought her ice cream, and took her boating. The three of them had a great time together. However, she couldnt see her parents faces clearly. Mom, dont move, let me see your face, Jane pulled her mom, pleading. But her mom kept avoiding her gaze. With a ssh, Jane fell from the boat into the icyke. So cold Jane faintly heard a ssh, feeling as if a bucket of ice-cold water drenched her. She woke up shivering. Opening her eyes, Jane saw Beatrice and Melissa standing in front of her bed, their faces full of arrogance and anger. How did they get here? Jane, how can you be so shameless, doing such embarrassing things? Hanging out with Osborn while still clinging to your cousin. You shameless and cheap woman! Now youre sleeping here as if nothing happened! Melissa carried a bucket of water, pointing her finger at Janes nose, scolding loudly. Jane, quickly pack your things and get out. Youve already broken off the engagement with Patrick. Still shamelessly sticking around? The Pansy family wont allow a woman of loose morals like you to enter. We, the Pansy family, cant afford such disgrace! Beatrices face was filled with anger. While speaking, Melissa had already pulled out all of Janes clothes and casually stuffed them into her suitcase. Were they trying to kick her out while Patrick was away? Jane stared with cold eyes, looking indifferent at the two audacious individuals in front of her. In a calm tone, she asked, Did you throw water on me? Thinking she would either leave in guilt or argue with them, Janes casual remark caught Melissa and Beatrice off guard. Melissa and Beatrice exchanged a nce. Whats wrong? Yes, I threw it. What can you do about it? Im just venting for my cousin. Its your fault for being shameless, trying to seduce my cousin while having an affair with Osborn!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Melissa said while opening her phone, tapping on todays top trending search, Look at the mess youve created! Jane nced indifferently. The photo fromst night in the lounge with Osborn greeted her. In the photo, the two of them were close, soaking wet. The apanying text was even more suggestive, sparking various interpretations. Jane couldnt help but frown. Hadnt they already rifiedst night that Erica had drugged her and Osborn? Why were unscrupulous media still making up stories? No wonder Beatrice and Melissa came knocking early in the morning to scold her. A sarcastic smile curved Janes lips. She got up directly from the bed, without saying a word, grabbed Melissas wrist, and forcefully dragged her towards the bathroom. What are you doing! Melissa was caught off guard, trying to break free, but Jane held her firmly. Aunt, help me! Melissa shouted loudly. She didnt know what Jane wanted to do, and she couldnt break free. Melissa deliberately incited Beatrice, taking advantage of Janes weakness. Ignoring Melissas struggles and screams, Jane entered the bathroom, pushed her under the shower, and turned on the cold water. The icy water drenched Melissa from head to toe. Ah- Melissa screamed, her face turning pale. She tried to escape the shower, but Jane blocked her way. Aunt, save me! This woman wants to kill me! Melissa could only shout for help from Beatrice. Jane, release Melissa now! Beatrice dared not approach and shouted from outside the bathroom. Jane sneered, Melissa, you just threw water on me. Now Im just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Enjoy this cold shower! Watching Melissa, soaked and struggling, Jane curved her lips into a faint smile. Did they really think she was easy to bully? Chapter 284: No Special Occasion to Hit You Jane, you let go of Melissa right now! Dont go too far. Now, your scandal with that celebrity has spread all over the inte and the news. What we said isnt wrong. Where did you get the nerve to act this way? Beatrice shouted loudly. Scandal spreading on the inte? With Osborn? Jane frowned, released Melissa, and pushed her away. Melissas feet slipped, and she fell directly into the bathtub next to her. It was tiled, and the impact was excruciating. Melissa felt pain as if her cyx was about to split. Melissa, are you okay? Beatrice was extremely distressed, rushing over to help Melissa up. Aunt, it hurts so much! Melissa grimaced in pain, ring at Jane. Aunt, this Jane is a wicked person. You must kick her out! Jane, however, paid no attention to their plight and just went back to her room. The phone that the waiter took away from herst night had been returned by Patrick. Jane picked it up casually and took a look. She found that the inte was flooded with news about her double-dealing, being involved with Osborn, and already having a secret rtionship, causing Patrick to be aughingstock. The whole inte was crazy, hurling all kinds of vulgarities at her. Jane remained expressionless, indifferent to the raging storm online. Once again, she upied the headlines, spreading like wildfire across the inte. Needless to say, someone must be fueling the fire. Beatrice helped Melissa out, giving Jane a stern look. Jane, Ill give you a day. Get out quickly! Stop harming Patrick! Jane didnt even give her a nce, heading straight to her suitcase to change out of her wet clothes. Melissa, shivering from the cold, saw Janes indifferent demeanor and felt the mes of jealousy burning within her. She walked over, snatched the clothes from Janes hands, threw them on the ground, and stepped on them with her wet feet. Then, she kicked Janes suitcase, leaving a footprint on it. Seeing the dirty clothes and the suitcase with shoe prints, Melissas mood improved a bit. She raised her chin triumphantly. Jane, Ill tell you, Im not easy to bully. Listen to my aunts advice, leave now, and stop clinging like a piece of ster! Jane raised her eyes, her clear gaze looking at Melissa. That beautiful oval face showed extreme coldness. Brudastest collection shirt, worth 3 million, the suitcase is designed by the famous Italian designer Lisuo, worth 63 million. Pay me back. This piece of junk cant possibly be worth that much! Melissa, white with anger, screamed. Aunt, shes trying to scam me! Melissa grabbed Beatrices arm. Jane curled her lips, lifting her red lips slightly. Cant afford it? No problem, then well settle it with a p! As the words fell, neither Melissa nor Beatrice reacted. A crisp sound. Janes pnded cleanly on Melissas face. How dare you hit me!? Melissa covered her face, looking at Jane in disbelief, her eyes turning red. Jane sneered. Since these two came to provoke her, she would y along. I hit you when I want to. Do I need a special asion? The words fell, and Jane pped Melissas other cheek. Melissas fair little face instantly swelled into a pigs head. Jane, youve gone crazy! Beatrice, afraid Jane would continue, hurriedly went over to shield Melissa. It would be a disaster if Melissas face was permanently damaged. She raised her voice, Dont you dare touch Melissa again! Jane sneered, I just did. What are you going to do about it? You- Beatrice realized that Jane didnt take her seriously at all. Furious, she raised her hand and aimed a p at Janes face, Jane, you shameless wretch! Today, Ill teach you a lesson! Jane furrowed her brows and was about to retaliate when a strong, familiar hand suddenly appeared, encircling Janes slender waist. That familiar sensation It was Patrick! A tremendous force around her waist, Jane was pulled into Patricks embrace. Beatrices p missed its mark. Mom, what are you doing? Patricks face turned cold as he spoke in a low voice. Seeing Patricks arrival, Melissa immediately seized the opportunity toin, adding fuel to the fire, Cousin, dont protect this woman anymore. Jane is filming outside, giving you a big cuckold. Its all over the inte! My aunt and I are just teaching her a lesson for you! Is that so? Patricks expression faintly curved. Did you not see the news today? This woman openly cheated with Osborn,pletely disregarding you. Why are you still protecting her? Jane is just a shameless woman! And before, she caused your grandfather to be in aa in the hospital. Have you forgotten all of that? Beatrice, with an ashen face, used Jane of her various wrongdoings. Mom, thats between me and Jane. You dont need to worry about it. Patrick shielded Jane behind him, his tall and slender figure blocking Jane securely.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Standing behind Patrick, Jane looked at his straight back. In this moment, it felt like a chord within her was touched. Cousin, were doing this for your own good. Why are you Melissas eyes were full of jealousy when she saw Patrick protecting Jane. However, before she could finish her sentence, Patrick coldly interrupted her, The matters between Jane and me are none of your business! His fierce and icy gaze fell on Melissa, If theres another time, even if shes my cousin, I wont go easy! His powerful and cold aura overwhelmed Melissa, who couldnt help but shiver. Melissa had never seen Patrick like this-cold and decisive. He was like a stranger with no mercy. She took a few steps back, feeling a bit frightened. Fine, fine, fine! Unable to change Patricks firm stance, Beatrice said angrily, Since you insist on protecting this woman, I have no choice. But I hope you wont regret itter! Having said that, Beatrice angrily pulled Melissa away. The living room fell silent instantly. Jane sneezed, feeling unwell. She sniffed and said, Actually, you can exin to them. The news online is all fake. He didnt even exin the cuckold situation. Yesterdays reporters were really shameless. The truth was already revealed. And Erica was taken away by the police on the spot, yet they still reported false news of her infidelity. Janes eyes darkened. The person behind the scenes manipting all of this It was my negligence that let these reporters write nonsense. Patrick, seeing Janes wet hair, took off his jacket and draped it over her. He directly lifted Jane at the waist and headed towards the bathroom. Chapter 285: Old Pansy in Critical Condition Snuggled against Patricks chest, the familiar sensation reassured Jane in a way she couldnt exin. The unpleasantness stirred up by Beatrice and Melissas provocation just moments ago vanished into thin air. Patrick gently brought Jane to the bathroom door, carefully lowering her as if she were a fragile porcin doll. His gaze held a rare tenderness. Go take a shower. Thank you, Jane replied absentmindedly, taking the clean clothes he handed her and entering the bathroom. White steam filled the entire bathroom as Jane stood beneath the shower, tilting her head to let the water cleanse every inch of her skin. It felt warm,forting. After what seemed like a while, Jane turned off the shower, opening her damp eyes. In dry clothes, the heavy feeling in her body gradually dissipated, and she felt much morefortable. Jane yawned and walked out of the bathroom, only to find the messy bedroom, previously disturbed by Beatrice and Melissa, now neatly restored. The soaked sheets were reced with clean ones, and the clothes Melissa had pulled out were hung neatly in the wardrobe. All Patricks doing? Jane raised an eyebrow, thinking of thanking Patrick. However, Patrick was nowhere to be found. Frowning, Jane pushed open the bedroom door, searching for Patrick but couldnt locate him. Finally, she found a sticky note he left on the refrigerator. Im on a business trip to M country for a week. Five Fragrance House will deliver mirror cakes promptly at 8 am every day. Take care of yourself. A business trip? Why did he suddenly go on a business trip? Jane read it and, on impulse, reached for her phone to call him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moments thought, she decided against it. The Doyle Vi. Florence sat on the couch, looking at the news on her phone about Jane and Osborn, a smug smile ying on her lips. Florence, look, now everyone knows Janes dirty secrets. Her reputation ispletely tarnished! Erica stood by, cautiously speaking. That night, she was taken away by the police, and the White family had to put in a lot of effort to get her out. Humph. Florence snorted, ncing at Erica, You still dare to speak? Such a good opportunity that night, yet you let Jane bite back. You cant even handle such a trivial matter! If I hadnt guided the media to write it like this, relying on you would have been useless! Erica kept apologizing, Yes, yes, Florence, its my fault. But Ive redeemed myself by buying so many online trolls to ruin Janes reputation! By the way, hows Freda recently? Florence suddenly remembered. Erica answered, I heard her brother hired bodyguards to watch over her, not letting her out of the Huggins familys gates. Is that so? Florence squinted, a glint of cunning in her eyes. If she cant go out, then we can go to her. Florence, do you mean Erica hurriedly asked. Florence pointed to the photos of Jane and Osborn on her phone screen, Show her these. Freda liked Osborn, and the reason she had repeatedly caused trouble for Jane before was because of Osborn. Now, if Freda sees these rumors about Osborn and Jane, she will undoubtedly be driven mad with jealousy. By then, Florence was not afraid that Freda would not take action against Jane again. Erica nodded hastily, Yes, I will go to the Huggins family tomorrow. Why wait until tomorrow? Lets go now! Florence said, suddenly standing up, ring at Erica, Hurry up! Florence couldnt wait a moment longer! That wily woman Jane, born with a seductive charm, always knew how to entice men. Thinking about Jane moving back to Patricks apartment, knowing that they spend all their time together, Florence bit her teeth in frustration. Erica hurriedly followed, Florence, wait for me. The two arrived at the Huggins family, and Erica rang the doorbell. The butler of the Huggins family opened the door. Were here to see Freda, Erica said. The butler recognized them and politely said, Miss Doyle, Miss Terry, please wait a moment. The butler went to Fredas room, where Freda was throwing a tantrum. Miss Huggins, Miss Doyle and Miss Terry are outside looking for you, the butler said cautiously. Florence and Erica? Fredas expression hardened. Let them in. Soon, Florence and Erica followed the butler to Fredas room. Do you need something from me? Freda asked indifferently. Florence gave Erica a signal. Erica understood and said, Miss Huggins, we heard your brother locked you up, so Florence and I came to see you. Thats not true. I just havent been feeling well recently, so Im staying in, Freda denied. Are you okay? Florence immediately expressed concern. Freda shook her head, saying casually, Im fine. Miss Huggins, as long as youre okay, Erica said, We really feel sorry for you. While speaking, Erica opened her phone and handed it to Freda. Look at this. Jane, the shameless fox spirit, is seducing Mr. Maltz again. Fredas gazended on the phone screen. Seeing Jane and Osborn so close, looking intimate, a burst of jealousy erupted in her eyes. No wonder Calvin deliberately took away her phone early this morning. He must be afraid shed see these things. That wretched Jane! Now that shes locked up by Calvin, its all thanks to Jane! She wont let Jane off! Having achieved their goal, Florence and Erica exchanged a nce. Erica smiled, Miss Huggins, seeing youre okay, Florence and I can rest assured. Its not early anymore. Rest well, and we wont disturb you. The next day. At exactly 8 am, Jane, who had just woken up, received the mirror cakes delivered by Five Fragrance House. When she went out, the driver was already waiting to take her to Pansy Group. Miss North, Mr. Pansy instructed me to take you to thepany, the driver respectfully said to Jane. A warm feeling swept through Janes heart. Although Patrick was away on a business trip, everything was arranged meticulously for her. Sitting in the car, Janes gaze looked out the window, her emotions fluctuating. Perhaps, she wondered, should she consider returning to Patricks side? Or should she wait a little longer After all, the matter with Candy hasnt been resolved. Arriving at Pansy Group, just as Jane opened herputer and was about to start working, her phone suddenly rang urgently. Jane nced at her phone; it was a call from Dr. Pater. Why would Dr. Pater call her so early? Janes heart skipped a beat. Could it be that something happened to Old Pansy? Jane quickly answered the phone, Dr. Pater, whats going on? On the other end of the call, Dr. Paters anxious voice came, Miss North, Old Pansys condition has suddenly worsened. Hes currently in the operating room undergoing emergency treatment. We couldnt reach Mr. Pansy, so we had to call you. Chapter 286: Impressive Skills Upon hearing this, Janes heart sank. She quickly inquired with concern, What happened to Old Pansy? Old Pansys condition is tricky. We are currently in the middle of urgent treatment, stabilizing his condition for you toe and see, Dr. Paters voice carried a hint of urgency. Alright, Im on my way, Jane hung up the phone and hurried to the hospital. En route, she tried calling Patrick, but his phone was turned off. Presumably, Patrick was still on the ne at this moment. Jane rushed to the hospital and, upon arriving at the operating room, saw Beatrice and Melissa standing at the entrance. The red light of the operating room was still on. Melissa and Beatrice, dressed in morous outfits, stood there discussing which salon had the best nail techniques, preparing to visit. Unaware, they looked like ordinary passersby. Janes eyes gradually turned cold. Melissa saw Jane approaching and immediately red at her with anger. Jane, you shameless woman, how dare you show up here! Hurry up and get lost. Grandpa is still inside being treated. If he knew about your little affairs, he would be furious! Beatrice coldly snorted at the same time, You are not wee here. Leave! Worried about Old Pansys condition, Jane didnt want to waste time with these two women. Her pretty face turned serious, and she spoke in a cold tone, Move aside! Jane, what do you think youre doing? Melissa and Beatrice saw Jane wanting to enter the operating room and exchanged a nce, blocking Jane in front of the door. Move aside! Jane narrowed her eyes slightly, her imposing manner overwhelming. Thinking of the two ps Melissa received from Jane yesterday, still somewhat sore, she felt furious. Pointing at Jane, she scolded loudly, Jane, whats your intention? This is the operating room. Grandpa is currently being treated inside. What are you, an outsider, trying to do? Are you not satisfied with what youve done to Grandpa? Do you want to y some more tricks and harm Grandpa to death? Melissa is right, you shameless woman. Hurry and get out! Beatrice echoed Melissa, blocking Jane. Janes icy gaze swept towards Beatrice, Shut up! She was about to push these two annoying women aside, and just then, the door of the operating room suddenly opened, and Dr. Pater hurriedly walked out. Jane quickly asked, Dr. Pater, how is Old Pansy? The condition is stable, but it could rpse at any time. Come in and take a look, Dr. Pater removed the mask from his face, sweat covering his forehead, indicating that Old Pansys condition was indeed tricky. I understand, Jane calmly replied to Dr. Pater and prepared to follow him inside. Beatrice immediately blocked her, Dr. Pater, what do you mean? Jane is not a doctor. If you let her in and something goes wrong with Old Pansy, can you bear the responsibility? Our current medical methods cant cure Old Pansy. Miss North is highly skilled, and I believe she can help. Thats why I informed her toe, Dr. Pater frowned, somewhat displeased. Jane was Rorys apprentice, and her acupuncture treatment significantly improved Old Pansys condition before. Everyone acknowledged Janes medical skills. Beatrice and Melissa were well aware of this, so why did they repeatedly obstruct her? If it were another family member, there would at least be some hope to try. However, Beatrice and Melissa did everything they could to obstruct. If you continue to obstruct me and dy in treating Mr. Pansy, causing any irreparable serious consequences, once Patrick returns, hell know everything. How do you think hell react? Or did you do something guilty, not wanting me to wake up Mr. Pansy? Jane advanced step by step toward the two of them, her shadowy gaze piercing through them, sending a chilling sensation. Her eyes were so intense that it made people shudder. Humph! Melissa, supporting Beatrice, raised her chin and pretended to be calm. When you cant cure Grandpa, and if anything goes wrong, my cousin wont spare you! Dont worry, that day will nevere. Jane didnt waste more words on them. She turned around and walked inside with Dr. Pater. Wearing surgical attire, Jane approached the operating table. Looking at Old Pansy lying unconscious on the surgical table, Janes heart tightened. Since thest time she applied acupuncture, Old Pansys condition had improved a lot. Why did his condition suddenly rpse? Janes mood became somewhat heavy. Thinking about it, she also had some responsibility for Old Pansys illness. Miss North, please check on Old Pansy. How is he? Dr. Paters words brought Jane back to focus. Jane regained herposure. With a mask covering her face, her clear and calm eyes were extremely serious. Dr. Pater, follow my instructionster. Miss North, please be assured. All the doctors and nurses present will follow your orders, Dr. Pater respectfully replied. After all, lying in front of them was the influential figure of the Pansy family, Old Pansy. If something went wrong under their care, their careers in the medical field would be over. And Dr. Pater admired Janes medical skills. He believed Jane could cure Old Pansy. Jane lifted Old Pansys eyelids, checked for anything unusual, and found no foreign objects in his oral cavity. She felt a bit relieved. Surgical knife. Jane spoke in a low voice and reached out to Dr. Pater. Dr. Pater quickly handed it to her. Jane, without hesitation, made an incision on Old Pansys wrist. Where the de fell, blood slowly oozed out. The other doctors looked at each other, and someone eximed, Miss North, what are you doing? The patient is already unconscious, and you want to bleed him! This could be fatal! Jane looked expressionless at Dr. Pater and calmly said, Dr. Pater, I dont want to be disturbed during surgery. Dr. Polly, stop talking. We just need to cooperate with Miss North. I can vouch for her medical skills! Dr. Pater spoke firmly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone present immediately fell silent. However, some couldnt ept it. They were all renowned doctors who had returned after studying at prestigious medical schools abroad. They had been practicing medicine for over a decade, and now they had to listen to an unknown young girlsmands! But due to Dr. Paters high status, they couldnt say much. They just hoped that Jane wouldnt really kill Old Pansy, or else they would truly be buried with him! Silver needle. Jane spoke coldly to Dr. Pater again. Yes, Miss North. Dr. Pater respectfully handed the silver needle to Jane. Jane inserted the silver needle into all the acupuncture points on Old Pansys face, and the fresh blood from his wrist gradually turned ck. Is he poisoned?! Dr. Polly couldnt help but exim. Chapter 287: The Culprit Behind Everyone in the operating room stared in shock as the ck blood continued to flow from Old Pansys wrist. They exchanged nces, realizing the potential consequences. If anything happened to Old Pansy, Patrick would dismantle the entire hospital, and they couldnt bear that responsibility! Miss North, dont mess around! If something happens to Old Pansy dont harm us! Dr. Polly couldnt help but speak up. Ignoring the opposition, Jane continued with the acupuncture. With skillful hands, she inserted a needle directly into the crown of Old Pansys head. Ah, Miss North, are you insane? Are you deliberately trying to harm Old Pansy? Dr. Polly, trembling with fear, reached out to stop Jane. However, Dr. Pater intervened, Dr. Polly, please dont disturb Miss North! Dr. Pater, if anything happens to Old Pansy, will you take responsibility? Dr. Polly demanded. Yes, I will! Dr. Pater replied decisively. Seeing Dr. Paters trust, Jane felt a warmth in her heart. She concentrated, giving Old Pansy the acupuncture treatment. Ten minutester, the nearby heart rate monitor came to life. Old Pansy, who had weak breathing and a fading heartbeat, gradually returned to normal. He was safe! Everyone in the operating room breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, Jane removed all the silver needles, and with practiced movements, she stitched up the wound on Old Pansys wrist. Whats the principle behind this? Dr. Pater asked curiously. Others were equally curious. A young girl in her twenties had such miraculous medical skills, surpassing renowned doctors in their field. Its a family secret, not to be shared. Jane spoke calmly, Traditional Chinese medicine has a history of three thousand years. Even in this era, its powerful. Western medicine doesnt have all the answers. People nodded, and their attitude towards Jane shifted from disdain to admiration. Miss North, I didnt expect you to have such extraordinary medical skills at such a young age. Its truly admirable! Dr. Polly, who had belittled Jane earlier, couldnt help but give her a thumbs-up. Jane smiled faintly, Its nothing. She instructed the nurses to take Old Pansy back to the ward for further observation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leaving the astonished group of doctors behind in the operating room, Jane took off her mask. As soon as she emerged, Melissa and Beatrice rushed over, surrounding the bed, pretending to be concerned as they looked at the unconscious Old Pansy. Grandpa, seeing you like this, my aunt and I are really heartbroken. When will you wake up? Melissa wiped away a tear that she had carefully squeezed out. Beatrice also feigned concern. Although shocked, they acknowledged that Jane had indeed stabilized the old mans condition, something even those renowned doctors couldnt achieve. This woman was not to be underestimated. Melissa stood by the bed, tightly gripping the railing, her fingertips turning white, consumed by jealousy. If Grandpa woke up and knew that Jane had done so much for him, he would probably favor this wretched woman even more! Frowning, Jane said, If you keep howling, disturbing Old Pansys rest, believe me, Ill throw both of you out! Jane, who do you think you are? This isnt your ce to interfere! Melissa retorted. Janes eyes immediately filled with hostility. Janes aura was too overpowering, and Melissa suddenly remembered how Jane had soaked her like crazy under the shower yesterday. She involuntarily took a step back. Lets take Old Pansy back to the ward. If theres any issue, well immediately notify you, Miss North, Dr. Pater said. Jane nodded, Thank you, Dr. Pater. After ensuring that Old Pansy safely entered the ward, Jane gave Mr. Maurice some additional instructions. Alright, Miss North, rest assured, Ill take good care of Old Pansy, Mr. Maurice nodded repeatedly, carefully noting down each point. Now reassured, Jane left. When Jane reached the hospitals ground floor, the sky had darkened, and clouds gathered, as if a storm was about to hit. It felt like something ominous was about to happen. Jane had a vague sense of foreboding. She took out her phone, intending to inform Rory and inquire about Old Pansys condition. She felt that Old Pansys sudden illness was somewhat unusual, but she couldnt pinpoint the issue. At that moment, a ck Bentley slowly pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Melissas arrogant face, with Beatrice seated beside her. Despite the grim atmosphere, they seemed carefree, not showing any concern for Old Pansys condition. Jane, we didnt want to argue with you at the hospital, but we advise you to have some self-awareness. Dont think that by saving Grandpa this time, youll be weed into the Pansy family when he wakes up! Melissa red at Jane fiercely. After saying this, she smirked arrogantly, and the car quickly drove away. Watching the departing vehicle, Jane was speechless. She continued to call Rory, and soon he answered. Hello, Uncle Newton, its me, Jane said. Jane, whats wrong? Rorys voice came through the waves. Im at the hospital. Old Pansys condition suddenly worsened, and hes critically ill. I stabilized his condition, but when I treated him just now, I felt that his condition was strange, unlike before. Jane meticulously recounted Old Pansys situation. After listening to Jane, Rory remained silent for a while before pondering, Your spection is correct. For a chronically ill person, sudden changes mean either the end is near or someone has tampered with it. Old Pansy has been in a deepa, and we couldnt administer thest acupuncture to wake him up. But during this period, his condition has been stable. The sudden incident makes me suspect that someone intentionally did something to prevent him from waking up. Rorys thoughts aligned with Janes. His words only confirmed her suspicions, bringing rity to Janes mind. Uncle Newton, I understand. Thank you! After hanging up the phone, Jane felt a bit heavy-hearted. Her spection was indeed correct-someone had meddled. There werent many people who could get close to Old Pansy, so the one behind this maniption was bing evident. Yet, the question remained: why would someone do this? What hidden motives lurked behind this act? Chapter 288: Jane, You’re Doomed Janesplexion grew more solemn. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Jane picked up the phone and nced down-it was Patrick calling. Seeing the blinking name Patrick on the screen, Janes heart inexplicably skipped a beat. Her slender fingers pressed the answer button, and Jane answered the call, Hello, Patrick. Jane, Im in M Country, Patricks incredibly maic voice came through the phone. Yeah, why did you suddenly go on a business trip to M Country? What happened? Jane asked with concern. That night, Patrick seemed to leave in a hurry. He didnt even have time to say goodbye to her, leaving only a note on the refrigerator. Later, when she asked Morton at thepany, everything seemed normal with Pansy Groups branch in M Country. Jane wondered what had happened for Patrick to rush to M Country so urgently. Nothing much, just some personal matters, Patrick said casually. Personal matters? Jane was somewhat surprised. Patricks tone became more serious, Someone saw the sailor who went to sea with my dad years ago in M Country. Perhaps he knows something. Several sailors who went to sea with Bradley years ago, one of them went missing, and everyone assumed he was lost at sea. However, Patrick suddenly received news that someone had seen him in M Country. Concerning the truth behind his fathers death, Patrick couldnt wait and hurried to M Country. I see, Jane nodded. Did you find him? Not yet, Patrick said in a low voice. Someone might have glimpsed him in the street hastily; it could also be a case of mistaken identity. However, Patrick didnt want to let go of any glimmer of hope. Yeah, be careful, Jane cautioned. After some thought, Jane decided to inform Patrick about Old Pansys sudden illness. By the way, your grandfather suddenly became critically ill just now Before she could finish, Patrick eagerly asked, What happened to my grandfather? Is he okay? Jane quickly reassured, Hes fine now. Weve stabilized his condition. Dont worry; Ill keep an eye on him. Once its stable, we can administer the final acupuncture. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief, Thank you, Jane. Dont mention it, Jane smiled. She still didnt tell Patrick about Rory and her spections. After all, there was no concrete evidence yet. She was afraid Patrick would worry, and it wasnt easy to exin everything over the phone. Oh, hows your cold? Are you feeling better? Patrick asked with concern. Jane felt warmth in her heart, Much better. Stay home and wait for me, Patricks voice softened. The tone it was like a husband instructing his wife while away on a business trip-intimate and enticing. Jane blushed, Okay. the Huggins family vi. Freday on the bed, her mind filled with Ericas words and the pictures of Jane with Osborn. Jane!! She must turn the tide! Her current state was entirely due to that wretched woman, Jane! Since Calvin brought her back home, he directly confined her and warned her not to go out again. Freda knew that Calvin was afraid she would cause trouble by going to find Jane. She couldnt understand why her usually bold and fearless big brother had suddenly be so timid. Just for the sake of Jane, what was there to fear! He even locked her up because of it! During the period of her confinement, Fredas resentment towards Jane escted with each passing day. Especially on the night when Florence and Erica came, showing her the news of Jane seducing Osborn. Fredas once clear and beautiful face twisted with anger. Jane, you dare to seduce Osborn. I will never let you off! Fredas eyes shed with venom. If she couldnt have Osborn, no one else could! This woman, Jane, she would make sure Jane paid dearly! Determined, Freda pretended to get some fresh air in the yard, deceived the servants, and directly escaped from the Huggins family through the backyard. Seeing herself easily escape, Fredas mood improved significantly. She took out the phone she had secretly brought back and found a familiar name in her contacts: Adonis Harvey. He was once her suitor, and whenever she had a performance abroad, this man woulde to support her. It was said that he had connections in the underworld. However, at that time, Freda was proud and looked down on him, directly rejecting his advances. Later, Adonis climbed the ranks, and now he had power, known as Adonis. No one in the underworld dared not to fear him. Staring at the phone screen, Fredas eyes revealed an infinite sinister intent. Jane, this time, youre doomed! Taking a deep breath, Freda made up her mind and dialed Adoniss number. Hello, its me, Freda, Freda introduced herself directly. Miss Huggins? You actually remember me. The man on the other side spoke with a cold tone, carrying a hint of killing intent. Adonis, help me with something. Freda held the phone, her eyes gleaming with madness. Help? Miss Huggins, its easy. As long as its your matter, Ill take care of it for you, Adonis said, his tone lifting at the end. Thank you. Freda lifted the corners of her lips, a touch of satisfaction shing in her heart. As long as Adonis intervened, she wasnt afraid of not being able to deal with that wretched Jane! However, Id like to meet Miss Huggins first, lets talk face to face. Adonis changed the subject, his tone carrying a hint of ill intention.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Freda gritted her teeth, Fine! Following Adoniss given address, Freda went to a nightclub. Golden-painted iron doors, neon lights shing with lustful colors, and on top of the door were fourrge characters-Red and ck Club. Men in suits and morousdies with extravagant makeup frequented this ce. Freda frowned; she didnt really want to step into such a ce. It didnt suit her status. But as soon as she thought of the pictures she saw online of Jane and Osborn soaking wet, jealousy burned in her heart. She sighed and, in the end, stepped inside. As soon as she entered, a man in a ck suit, looking like a bodyguard, came to greet her. Are you Miss Huggins? I am, Freda nodded, responding indifferently, somewhat displeased by the tant appraisal in the mans eyes. Our boss has informed us; he said that when you arrive, we should take you to him. Follow me. The bodyguard led her to the top-floor private room. Opening the door, she saw a man sitting on the sofa, his face adorned with a sinister scar, exuding an icy aura. It was Adonis! Chapter 289: I Want Jane Dead Adonis lifted his head, giving the bodyguard a nce. The bodyguard promptly understood, tactfully left, and closed the door behind him. In the private room, only Freda and Adonis remained. Adonis appraised Freda from head to toe, his desire undisguised. Despite feeling uneasy all over, Freda walked over and sat on the sofa. Adonis, Im here. Miss Huggins, do you want me to take care of that woman, Jane? Adonis abruptly stood up, appearing tall and slender due to his thin build. Dressed in a high-end suit, he couldnt hide the aura of ruthlessness surrounding him. Yes! Freda gritted her teeth, I want Jane dead! Adonis swayed the wine ss in his hand, gazing through the floor-to-ceiling window at the twisting figures on the dance floor. He squinted and said, As long as you ask, I guarantee it can be done. Really? Despite hearing about Adoniss reputation beforeing, Freda still had some doubts. After all, her previous attempts to deal with Jane had all ended in failure. Since you came to me, you must have heard about my reputation in the underworld. Do you know how I earned the name Adonis? Adonis sipped his red wine, lips curling up. Back then, I climbed up step by step. Someone shed my face, disfiguring it. Without blinking, I chopped off that persons head! His grim expression sent a chill down Fredas spine. Instinctively, she wanted to escape. Her intuition told her that this man was dangerous! But when she thought about Jane, that wretched woman, she could endure it. What are the conditions? Freda asked, knowing he was negotiating with her. Seeing Freda cooperating, Adonis, with a satisfied and ruthless glint in his eyes, finished his wine in three words, Sleep with me. Faced with Adoniss tant gaze, Fredas expression faltered. In fact, she had guessed the result beforeing. As adults, and considering Adonis had pursued her for many years, she knew what to expect from his personality. Wouldnt he take advantage of the opportunity to force her? The thought of submitting herself to such a ruthless and ugly man made Freda feel nauseous. However, for the sake of getting rid of Jane, she agreed! After all, she had been intimate with people before; one more time wouldnt make much difference! Freda clenched her fists tightly, stood up, and approached Adonis. I ept this condition. Freda bit her lip, determined to speak. As her words fell, Adonis pressed her against the floor-to-ceiling window. Hisrge hand quickly gripped her shoulder, and the cor was swiftly torn off. Here? Right here? Freda gestured below, fully aware that anyone looking up could see her embarrassed state. After all, she was a youngdy from the Huggins family, someone with status and reputation! What? Unwilling? Adonis leaned into her ear, savoring the scent of her body, sniffing her hair. Dont forget, youre the one begging me. You dont have the right to choose. Fredas pupils contracted; she couldnt forget that the man pressing her down was Adonis, a ruthless figure in the underworld. The ship had sailed, and she couldnt turn back. Freda closed her eyes, epting it. Adonis quickly stripped her of all her clothes. A sense of shame spread through every cell of Fredas body. She tightly clenched her fists. All of this was thanks to that wretched woman, Jane! Jane stole Osborn, leading to Fredas humiliation by Adonis! This debt would be repaid soon! Jane! As long as youre not dead, I, Freda, will not rest until I get my revenge! After Jane finished work, concerned about Old Pansys condition, she went directly to the hospital. Upon entering the ward, she saw Dr. Pater and several other doctors conducting an examination on Old Pansy. Dr. Pater, how is Old Pansy? Jane walked up, expressing her concern. Dr. Pater, upon seeing Jane, smiled and said, Miss North, your timing is perfect. We just finished examining Old Pansy, and there doesnt seem to be any major issue. Take a look for yourself. Okay. Jane nodded. She approached and carefully examined Old Pansy. Following Rorys instructions, she administered a round of acupuncture to the bedridden Old Pansy. Her method could only temporarily stabilize his condition and prevent further deterioration. Jane couldnt perform the final awakening acupuncture that Rory had mentioned. While Jane was performing acupuncture on Old Pansy, doctors with decades of experience in medicine gathered around her, observing and learning. They took notes attentively, afraid of missing any details. If outsiders witnessed this scene, they would surely be surprised, eyes wide open. Renowned figures in the medical field were now humbly learning from a young girl in her early twenties. All right, from now on, check Old Pansys whole body every three hours. If anything unusual happens, notify me immediately, Jane said, looking at Dr. Pater standing beside her. Dr. Pater promptly agreed, Certainly, Miss North. Then Ill be leaving. Jane turned around. Miss North, are you leaving already? Dr. Polly saw Jane about to leave and felt a slight sense of loss. He hadnt learned enough yet. Jane was rightst time; traditional Chinese medicine was profound. His previous arrogance made him realize how much he admired Jane now. Yes. Jane could naturally sense Dr. Pollys feelings, but she had no time for teaching. As she exited the hospital, the sky had turned dark.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dark clouds covered the sky, and a torrential rain poured down. Jane, without an umbre, was instantly soaked. Jane furrowed her brow; what lousy weather. She quickly got into her car, intending to go home and change clothes. She caught a cold thest time she got soaked and couldnt afford to worsen her condition. Jane gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands and sped away. At a red light, Jane subconsciously applied the brakes. But there was no response to the brakes! What was going on?! Jane pressed the brakes harder, but still no response! Janes pupils contracted; someone had sabotaged her brakes! Someone wanted her dead! Jane controlled the steering wheel to make a turn in time. She continued trying to brake, but it was futile. She smelled a conspiracy; someone had long nned to harm her. Damn it! Jane frowned, her strong mentality instantly calming her down. She opened the navigation, checked the traffic, and tried to avoid red lights, steering the car in a secluded direction. She needed to force the car to stop. In a busy area, causing a chain reaction of idents would be catastrophic! Jane turned the steering wheel and drove into a deserted alley, filled with abandoned and broken-down trash. This was it! This was the best spot to force a stop! Chapter 290: Jane Must Die Today Jane gripped the steering wheel with one hand and the car door handle with the other, heading towards the direction of the garbage pile. A deafening crash! A violent impact as the car rammed into the garbage, continuing forward due to the malfunctioning brakes. The wheels scraped against the ground, gradually slowing the car down. Taking advantage of these two or three seconds of respite, Jane quickly opened the car door, protected her head, and agilely jumped out. The sensation of skin being scraped by the hard concrete stimted Janes pain receptors. Jane rolled on the ground, rolling into a pile of stic foam beforeing to a stop. All was well! Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at her deformed car, Janes face turned cold. Clearly, her brakes didnt malfunction on their own. Someone had tampered with them! Jane steadied her mind, quickly got up from the ground, and pulled out her phone, intending to call Anthony to investigate who was scheming against her. But just as she took out her phone, a group of men in ck suddenly appeared from all directions, flooding into the narrow alley, surrounding Jane. Jane frowned, watching them warily. If she guessed correctly, these people were the ones who tampered with her cars brakes. Miss North, youve offended someone. A scar-faced man in a suit walked out of the crowd, exuding an aura of hostility. The others showed utmost respect towards him; evidently, the scar-faced man was their leader. Jane squinted slightly, her gaze fixed on the terrifying scar on the mans face. A sh of insight crossed her mind, and Jane remembered. If she wasnt mistaken, this man should be the notorious Adonis on the streets in recent years! Ruthless and cunning, he had a reputation for doing all kinds of evil deeds. Give me her phone! Adonis ordered, and one of the men approached, swiftly taking Janes phone. Then, two burly men approached, menacingly binding Janes hands. Boss, this chick looks pretty good. Two men in ck, holding Jane, presented her to Adonis, leering at her. Jane remained calm andposed from start to finish, disying no signs of panic. She wanted to see who was scheming against her like this! Did you tamper with my car? Jane asked coldly. Adonis smirked, Exactly. The renowned Adonis on the streets. I never expected to be your prey today, Jane said, her tone calm. I didnt expect you to know my name, Adonis replied, showing a hint of surprise. This woman, with her hands bound, didnt behave like the other women he had encountered-crying, fainting, and full of tears. Instead, she exuded calmness. Moreover, when her brakes malfunctioned, she managed to jump out of the car and save herself. She was indeed not ordinary. Of course, the famous Adonis, who doesnt know? Jane leaned against the wall behind her, looking at him with indifference. In her heart, she was trying to figure out who was behind this plot to harm her. Although Adonis took action, he couldnt be the mastermind. After all, she had no grudges with him, and he had no reason to go to such lengths to target her. The only possibility was that someone was manipting Adonis from behind! Adonis was a name she had heard before, known for being formidable in the streets. In just two or three years, he had risen from an unknown small-time thug to a prominent figure. This man was definitely not one to be trifled with. However, at his level, few could afford to pay him to take action unless the other party held enough power to force him personally. So, who could it be?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Miss North, lets not waste time. Ive answered the questions you should and shouldnt ask. Now its time for you to apany me on this journey, Adonis said. His eyes turned cold, and with a wave of his hand, a group of ck-d men surged forward, holding bup sacks, intending to knock Jane unconscious and take her away. If he seeded, Jane knew the consequences. Either she would be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks, or she would be strangled and buried in some unknown wilderness. However She looked at the dozen or so men in ck before her, her clear eyes showing no sign of panic, but rather a bold and confident radiance. Too bad The Adonis who has never failed a mission on the streets, your reputation will finally break in my hands today! Jane had calcted. With her skills, she had a ny percent certainty of leaving this ce unharmed, facing Adonis and his group of men. What do you mean? Adonis narrowed his eyes. Exactly what I said! Janes tone was calm. As her wordsnded, she raised her hands, which had been bound behind her back. Somehow, the ropes had loosened without her noticing. She coldly smiled, With your lot, do you think you can restrain me? The two men who had just bound Janes hands were bewildered. Boss, we tied her tightly just now. How could Yeah! I deliberately used a tight knot. How could she untie it herself? Adonis remained calm andposed, observing Jane with interest. Youre quite extraordinary, but since Im about to take your life, Ive naturally made preparations. He paused, then coldly questioned, Otherwise, do you think I, Adonis, bought my reputation with money? As Adonis spoke, his expression suddenly turned sinister. He signaled his henchmen, and each swiftly grasped a steel pipe, brandishing it towards Jane. Janes figure moved extremely quickly, shifting to the side. She fiercely pulled the arm of the person charging directly at her, causing him to scream in pain. Her strength didnt waver as she snatched the steel pipe from his hand, raising it to strike hard at his kneecaps. The next second, a crisp sound echoed. Apanied by the mans painful screams, he copsed to the ground, curled up. Both his knees were shattered, rendering his legs useless! The others nearby were shocked that Jane had acted so ruthlessly, directly crippling a man. For a moment, they hesitated to approach. Adonis hadnt anticipated that Jane, who seemed delicate and weak, would be so formidable. He thought her arrogance stemmed from the expectation that someone woulde to rescue her. Little did he know that her strength was inherent! What are you all standing around for? Cant take down one woman? Wont you attack together? Adoniss tone was filled with hostility, his gloomy eyes fixed on Jane. If he couldnt deal with this woman today, Adonis knew he would have no future on the streets! Today, Jane must die! Chapter 291: Where Has Jane Gone Jane remained calm, poised, and unhurried despite the chaos around her. The corners of her mouth curled into a cold arc, seamlessly blending into the brawl with Adoniss henchmen. Her hands wielding steel pipes resembled two sharp swords. Every strike from her steel pipe produced a crisp sound of breaking bones. Janes moves were precise and ruthless, showing no mercy. If she hesitated, she would be the one lying on the ground in a while. In just seven or eight minutes, Adoniss henchmeny scattered on the ground, groaning and nursing their arms and knees. They were thoroughly defeated. Jane put away the steel pipe, lifted her lips slightly, and looked calmly at Adonis. Her red lips curved, Mr. Harvey, how about we make a deal? A deal? Adonis was taken aback. Jane nodded, You tell me who youre dealing with. What benefits did he promise you, and I can offer double. Humph. Adonis snorted. He couldnt help but admire Janesbat skills. He had never seen a woman strike so precisely and ruthlessly. Thinking of Fredas enticing appearance, Adonis coldly refused, Although I, Adonis, am involved in the underworld, we value principles. I wont sell my reputation for a little benefit. Jane pursed her lips, slightly disappointed. So, Mr. Harvey, are you not willing to cooperate? Cooperate? Adonis stepped back, outside the alley, and sneered, Miss North, you underestimate me, Adonis! How could I not keep an ace up my sleeve and bring along these pieces of trash. Since Miss North is so powerful, I want to see if you can handle the three hundred people I brought today. As his words fell, dozens more people suddenly poured into the alley from both sides,pletely blocking the already narrow space. Jane chuckled, Mr. Harvey talks about not doing despicable deeds, yet his methods are truly sinister and ruthless. No need to provoke me with words. Today, you have no choice but to die here! Adonis, as if passing a death sentence on Jane, lit a cigarette, leaned against the wall, took a deep drag, exhaled a thin smoke, and shouted to his men, If you cant deal with this woman in the time it takes to smoke a cigarette, dont bother returning with me! His men tightened their grip on the steel pipes, without a second word, rushing towards Jane. The ce was narrow, and now, with twice the number of people, Jane found herself surrounded. Watching the approaching crowd, Jane furrowed her brows slightly. Adonis used a tactic of overwhelming numbers. Despite her skill, dealing with three hundred people would be challenging. One by one, ck-d individuals attacked Jane. She had no time to think, only to fiercely counter. The opponents multiplied, and Jane knocked down one, only for more to charge at her. Time passed, and Jane began to struggle. Her wrists had long lost feeling, but she persevered, tightly gripping the steel pipe. She had to carve a way out! Jane swung the steel pipe, striking directly at the opponents. Faces were smashed, and agonizing cries echoed in her ears. She didnt flinch. Gradually, Jane started to fall behind. She was tired, especially since she was surrounded by dozens of people, and her arms and legs were inevitably injured. She finished one wave, and another group approached. Jane lifted her hands, and the steel pipe fell, directly hitting the faces of her opponents. Bones shattered, and their agonizing cries filled the air. She didnt even blink. However, Jane was gradually overwhelmed. She began to tire, especially being surrounded by dozens of people, and her arms and legs were all wounded. She finished one wave, and another came. Patrick stayed in M country for two days but couldnt find the sailor. Worried about Jane, he returned to Guavo ahead of schedule. Patrick wanted to give Jane a surprise, so he went directly to Pansy Group to find her in the secretarys office. However, Jane wasnt at her desk. Wheres Jane? Patrick asked a colleague sitting next to Janes seat. Mr. Pansy, Miss North has already left for the day. She mentioned going to the hospital to see Old Pansy, the colleague quickly stood up and answered respectfully. Hmm, Patrick responded calmly and then drove to the hospital.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pushing open the door of the ward, he didnt see Jane but found Mr. Maurice taking care of Old Pansy. Mr. Maurice, how is my grandfather? Patrick stepped forward, asking with concern. Mr. Maurice stood up respectfully and spoke, Mr. Pansy, youre back? Old Pansy is fine. Miss North just came to check on him, and everything is stable. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. Bending down, Patrick held Old Pansys hand. Grandpa, you must get better soon. Mr. Pansy, rest assured. With Miss North here, Old Pansy will definitely wake up, Mr. Maurice patted Patricks shoulder tofort him. Im sure of it! Patrick nodded. By the way, where is Jane? Patrick asked again. After Miss North checked on Old Pansy, she went back, Mr. Maurice checked the time and answered, Its been about an hour. Okay, I got it. Patrick said in a low voice. After visiting Old Pansy, Patrick left the hospital. ording to Mr. Maurice, Jane should have returned to her apartment by now. Driving swiftly, Patrick soon arrived at her apartment. Opening the door, he didnt see Jane. Amy, wheres Jane? Patrick asked Amy, who was cleaning in the kitchen. Amy looked up. Mr. Pansy, youre back? Yeah. Patrick asked again, Has Janee back? Miss North? No. Amy looked around and said. Patricks expression changed. Jane clearly told Mr. Maurice that she was going home, so why hadnt she returned? Did she go somewhere else suddenly? Patrick dialed Janes phone, but it went straight to voicemail with the message, Sorry, the number you dialed is currently switched off. Even her phone was off Could she have gone to Star Entertainment? Patrick thought for a moment and then called Osborn. As soon as the call connected, Patrick couldnt wait to ask, Osborn, have you seen Jane? Osborn on the other end was surprised and said, No. Since the banquet on the set, Osborn hadnt seen Jane for several days. Why was Patrick calling him to ask if he had seen Jane? Osborn asked urgently, What happened to Jane? Isnt she living with you? Nothing. Patrick coldly hung up the phone. Not at Pansy Group, not at the hospital, not at Star Entertainment, not at home, and her phone was switched off Where could Jane be? A vague sense of unease crept into Patricks heart. This feeling was something he had never experienced before. Chapter 292: Patrick Descends from the Sky As the evening sky darkened, the sense of unease in Patricks heart grew stronger. Jane wasnt someone who would disappear without a word. She must have a reason for this sudden disappearance. What could have happened to her? Did she encounter some danger? Patrick had an inexplicably strong premonition that something was wrong with Jane. He quickly dialed Mortons number. Help me check Janes whereabouts Yes, Mr. Pansy, Morton promptly replied. A few minutester, Morton called Patrick back. Mr. Pansy, we checked the surveince. Miss Norths car theres something unusual. Unusual? Patrick furrowed his brows. Yes, she ran several red lights, Morton answered truthfully. From the video surveince, Janes car was behaving unusually, running through several red lights and heading towards the outskirts. The area beyond that was a blind spot, so it was currently unknown where Janes car ended up. At the fastest speed, gather all the Pansy familys bodyguards. We must find Jane! Patricks chiseled face tensed, and he issued themand in a deep voice. Facing the relentless attacks of the ck-d figures, Jane gritted her teeth and persisted. These past few days, she wasnt feeling well due to a cold, and facing a crowd of people like Adonis was overwhelming. Jane was starting to feel overwhelmed. No, she couldnt confront them like this. She needed to find a way to break free as soon as possible. After a few seconds of contemtion, Jane had an idea. Capture the ringleader. If she could somehow capture Adonis as a hostage, she could win without a direct confrontation. However, with so many people surrounding her, she couldnt get close to Adonis. She needed to lure Adonis over. With that in mind, Jane pretended to weaken, letting the steel pipe in her hand slip to the ground. She swayed against the wall, slowly copsing. Boss, this woman cant go on! Adoniss henchman eximed excitedly. Adonis tossed his cigarette butt to the ground, crushing it with his foot, and looked at the pale-faced Jane. This woman was indeed formidable. If it werent for her offending Freda, he might have admired her. Adonis was about to approach Jane to check if she was dead when he suddenly saw intense headlights approaching from a distance. He looked up and saw a dozen ck cars driving over, upying the intersection directly. Following that, a group of ck-d bodyguards got out of the cars, and their number was several times that of Adoniss crew! Who are these people? Adoniss expression changed. At this moment, he had forgotten about Jane. Jane, lying on the ground pretending to be unconscious, opened her eyes and looked towards the direction of the lights. The well-trained ck-d bodyguards formed neat rows. A tall and imposing figure, walking with steady steps, emerged from the crowd, exuding a powerful and intimidating aura that sent shivers down ones spine. Patrick? Jane stared in disbelief at the man walking towards her, a mixture of shock, joy, happiness, and excitement swirling in her heart. Wasnt Patrick supposed to be on a business trip to M country? How could he suddenly appear here? Hes here, shes saved! Jane supported herself against the wall, struggled to stand up, and rubbed her eyes. It really was Patrick! The moonlight shone on Patrick, casting a golden glow over him. He seemed like a god descending from the sky, walking step by step towards Jane. With strong and forceful hands, he lifted Jane horizontally, and his deep voice sounded in her ears, Jane, dont be afraid. Im here. Once again enveloped in his robust embrace, listening to that familiar voice, Jane felt a wave of surrealism.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when she thought she was almost done for, Patrick appeared once again, disregarding everything to save her! Resting in Patricks chest, her voice slightly weak, Jane uttered, Patrick, how did youe Im not dreaming, right? Seeing the woman in his arms, pale-faced, covered in bruises, and wounds still bleeding, Patricks heart ached as if a giant hand had gripped it, making it hard to breathe! He ced a tender kiss on Janes forehead,forting her, Silly, how could it be a dream? Ill take you to the hospital right away. Adonis, on the side, stared dumbfounded as Patrick lifted Jane. Mr. Pansy Mr. Pansy? He never expected that tonights events would actually alert Patrick. Although there were rumors about the unusual rtionship between Patrick and Jane, the fact remained that Jane and Patrick had long annulled their engagement. Moreover, Freda had told him that Patrick didnt like Jane at all, iming that Jane persistently clung to Patrick. She flirted with Osborn while entangling herself with Patrick-a woman who yed both sides. Patrick detested Jane immensely! But now Seeing how concerned Patrick was for Jane, did it seem like he disliked her? Who was Patrick? He was a figure high above, like a god! Anyone who offended Patrick knew what fate awaited them, Adonis included. Adonis regretted deeply; he was truly miserable due to this woman, Freda! Patricks cold and fierce gaze, like sharp knives, pierced Adonis, Is it eptable for you to bully a woman who belongs to me, Patrick? Under Patricks gaze, Adonis, who was usually fearless, found his legs inexplicably weak. Mr. Pansy, I didnt know Miss North was yours Adonis stood before Patrick, nervously attempting to smile. Patrick, as ruthless as the king of hell, delivered a harsh kick to Adoniss knee. With gritted teeth and full of anger, he spoke, If anything happens to Jane, Ill make your whole family pay! Adoniss legs went weak, and he involuntarily kneeled down, Mr. Pansy, todays events were aplete misunderstanding Ignoring him, Patrick carried Jane step by step towards the car. He nced expressionlessly at Morton, instructing him in a cold voice, Do I need to tell you what to do next? Yes, Mr. Pansy! Mortons expression stiffened, immediately directing the bodyguards to apprehend Adonis and his men, sending them to the police station. These people dared to plot against Miss North; they were truly tired of living! Patrick carefully ced Jane in the car and ordered the driver in a stern voice, To the hospital! Patrick, thank you Janey in Patricks arms, her body wounds throbbing with pain. Before she could finish her sentence, her vision suddenly darkened, and she fainted Vaguely, she heard Patricks nervous and concerned voice, Jane, Jane, whats happening to you! Chapter 293: Don’t Challenge My Limits Again Jane had a long, long dream. She dreamt that she was being chased by many people, running for her life. However, there was a cliff in front of her and pursuers behind her She was at a dead end! Patrick, save me Jane subconsciously wanted to shout, but her throat was unusually dry, and she couldnt say a word. She was pushed off the cliff, falling into an abyss Ah Jane was startled, gradually regaining consciousness. What happened to her? Did she just have a nightmare? No, the dream was so vivid, as if it had really happened; it was definitely not a dream! Jane tried to move her fingers but found her muscles extremely sore. She remembered; her cars brakes were tampered with by Adonis men. After managing to escape, she was surrounded by Adonis and his men. She knocked down one after another, but facing their overwhelming numbers was like being endlessly besieged. Later she felt she couldnt hold on anymore. At the critical moment, Patrick descended from the sky and saved her!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The handsome face of Patrick appeared before her eyes, warming Janes heart involuntarily. Where is Patrick now? She tried to slowly open her eyes. But even before she opened her eyes, she heard amotion. Cousin, Jane is no good person. She even offends people in the underworld. Today, you saved her, who knows if shell provoke an even bigger figure someday. It wont be easy to deal with! It was Melissas voice. Then came Beatrices voice, Yes, Patrick, what if something happens to you? Your grandfather is still in aa. If he suddenly wakes up, how can I exin to him? Yes, cousin, this woman, Jane, is fickle. Shes ying both sides and now has offended people from the underworld. Shes not worthy of you. Cousin, dont let her confuse you! Melissas sharp and sarcastic tone,bined with Beatrices embellishments, had a familiar taste. Jane sneered inwardly; these two women never stopped tarnishing her name. She opened her eyes and turned her head to see Patrick standing at the door of the ward with his back to her, his tall and slender figure blocking the entrance tightly. He kept Melissa and Beatrice, who came to make trouble, outside. Patricks deep gaze was full of coldness, his tone impatient, Ive said it before, none of you is allowed to interfere in matters between Jane and me. Dont challenge my limits again! He was only concerned about Janes well-being now. Two days ago, he brought her to the hospital, and the doctor informed him that she had suffered severe external injuries. Her body was covered in bruises, a shocking sight. Patrick felt heartbroken and med himself. If he hadnt suddenly gone to M country, perhaps Jane wouldnt have suffered like this. He would absolutely not let Adonis and the person behind Adonis go! Cousin! Seeing Patrick protecting Jane, Melissa was so angry that she stomped her feet, unable to believe that he was so stubborn. That despicable woman, Jane, what was so good about her! Why did Patrick like her so much! Melissas heart burned with intense jealousy; she had secretly admired Patrick for so many years. From the moment she first entered the Pansy familys door and saw Patrick, she couldnt help but fall in love with him. However, due to their nominal cousin rtionship, Melissa could only keep this deep-seated affection hidden in her heart. And Patrick, he had always treated her as a sister, indifferent. But Patrick wasnt just like this to her; he treated all women the same. Melissa once believed she had a chance. At least, she would often see Patrick and asionally flirt with him. But everything changed after Jane entered the Pansy family! In Patricks eyes, there was only Jane! She was unwilling! Enough, you two, go back! Patricks cold gaze swept over Melissa and Beatrice. Concerned about Janes condition, he didnt want to say much to them. Cousin, one day you will regret this! Melissa gritted her teeth. Melissa, lets go! Beatrice grabbed the infuriated Melissa and turned to leave. Inside the elevator, Melissained, Aunt, why did you stop me? Cant you see? Patrick wont listen to anything we say now, Beatrice said, furrowing her brow. Aunt, are you saying Melissa paused. Beatrice rubbed her temples, We need to make Patrick see Janes true colors. Aunt, youre right! Melissa nodded repeatedly. She suddenly remembered what Winston had said before. It seemed like it was time to go and find Winston again. Seeing Beatrice and Melissa finally leaving, Patrick turned back to the ward. As soon as he turned around, he saw that Jane was awake. Patricks originally calm and icy eyes finally showed some emotion. He walked quickly to the bedside, sat down, and lifted his thin lips. His clear voice was full of concern for Jane, Jane, youre awake? How do you feel? Did we disturb you just now? Jane shook her head, Water Her throat felt like it was on fire. Wait a moment. After hearing her, Patrick hurriedly turned to pour her a ss of warm water. He carefully helped Jane up, let her lean on his shoulder, tasted the waters temperature himself, and then gently fed Jane the warm water. After finishing the ss of water, Jane felt much better. However, what followed was pain all over her body, as if it was about to split. Seeing her frowning in pain, Patrick held her small hand, his eyes full of distress. Jane, its okay. The doctor said your injuries are all superficial. Just rest for a few days, and youll be fine. Okay. Jane nodded. As Rorys apprentice, Jane had excellent medical skills. Naturally, she knew her injuries werent severe. How long was I unconscious? Jane asked in a faint voice, leaning against Patricks chest. Two days. Patrick replied in a deep voice. So long? Janes beautifully arched eyebrows furrowed. How is Old Pansy? She was worried that during her unconsciousness, Old Pansys condition had suddenly worsened. Patricks words reassured her, Grandfather has Dr. Pater taking care of him. Dont worry, if something happens, Ill go find Master Newton. Okay. Jane rubbed her own arm. No wonder she felt sore all over; lying down for three days would make anyone ache. Watching her like this, a shadow passed through Patricks cold eyes. Jane, rest assured, I wont let Adonis off! Jane nodded, Have you found out who is behind Adonis? Patrick squinted slightly and, in a low tone by Janes ear, said, Morton is investigating. We should have results soon. Chapter 294: An Awkward Scene Sure. Jane rubbed her forehead. Someone, unknown to her, was plotting against her. At that moment, Morton knocked on the door. Mr. President, may Ie in? Patricks crisp voice responded, Come in! Morton entered, walking up to Patrick with great respect. Mr. President, theres news. Is it about the person behind Adonis? Jane eagerly asked. Yes, Miss North. Morton nodded. Have you found out who was behind Adonis attacking me? Jane urgently inquired. She couldnt wait to know who hated her enough to manipte Adonis to kill her. Its Freda, Morton said in a grave tone. Freda? Jane was taken aback. It was her! Jane had considered it before, given Fredas intense hatred towards her and multiple attempts to harm her. However, when Calvin took Freda away, he assured Jane he would watch over her and prevent her from causing trouble. Moreover, Jane didnt think Freda had the authority to engage Adonis. As if sensing Janes doubts, Morton handed her a stack of photos. Jane took them, looked down, and her gaze fell on the pictures. Intimate photos of Freda and Adonis. Morton exined, Adonis used to pursue Freda, and although he has made a name for himself, he couldnt forget Freda. So, they formed a partnership. I see. Jane squinted, suddenly enlightened. Freda, this woman, was truly insane! Have you found Freda? Patricks handsome face darkened, and he asked in a low voice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Morton shook his head. Not yet. Why are you still standing here then? Go find her quickly! Patrick sneered, his tone icy. Yes, Mr. President! Morton responded and left. In his mind, he sarcastically thought that President Big Shot was again unhappy about being a third wheel Jane felt a bit ufortable in her arm, shifted her position, and then reached to massage it. Ill help you with that. Patrick watched Jane struggling to massage herself and quickly took her delicate, white arm, massaging it inch by inch. His nervous and careful demeanor made it seem like she was his most precious treasure. Jane smiled wryly. You dont need to be so careful; Im not a delicate vase. But I cant help it; I feel sorry for you. He blurted out without hesitation. Jane suddenly froze, her red lips subconsciously pursing. This instant shyness of hers fell directly into Patricks eyes as he looked up at her. Their eyes met, and the air seemed to freeze in that moment. Well Jane felt a bit awkward, wanting to change the subject. However, before she could do so, Patrick raised his clearly defined palm, cupping the back of her head. His thin lips gently covered hers. Patrick skillfully parted Janes lips, entwining with her. He wasnt as hasty and domineering as before, afraid of hurting her. He was gentle and probing, extremely tender. One hand cupped the back of her head, and the other lightly supported her back, ensuring herfort. His tenderness was enough to drown a person Just then, Anthonys abrupt voice echoed, Miss North, youre finally awake! Ive been worried these past few days that you werent eating or sleeping well! Anthony found some information about Candice and wanted to inform Jane, but he couldnt reach her. Concerned, he discovered that Jane was in the hospital. Upon learning that Jane had awakened, he rushed over. Upon pushing the door open, he witnessed the two deeply entwined in a kiss, surrounded by an atmosphere filled with romance. At that moment, an instant awkwardness enveloped the room. Uh, this Anthonys expression stiffened. Ahem, sorry, wrong room, my bad, didnt mean to interrupt! How could he forget to knock when he was so excited and worried about Jane? Turning around, Anthony was ready to make a swift exit. Janes face was burning, and she quickly pushed Patrick away, noticing his lingering desire. She hastily averted her gaze. Janes eyes fell on Anthony, standing at the door with his back turned, seemingly facing the wall. She said in a low voice, Why dont youe in. Did she want to embarrass her to death? Anthony turned around and came in, greeting Patrick, Unfortunately coincidental, Mr. Pansy. I need to talk to Miss North. He looked at Jane, solemnly assuring, Rest assured, next time Ill remember to knock! Anthonys words embarrassed Jane even more. She shifted to the side, maintaining a safe distance from Patrick. Patrick could tell that although Jane appeared calm, her ears were redder than blood. He chuckled softly, his thin lips curving, and sat with his arms crossed, not saying anything, just keeping his profound gaze on her. Have a drink. Anthony dropped the awkwardness, This is a specially cooked blood-enriching soup for you, guaranteed to work wonders and make you lively again. Thank you. Jane held the soup, took a sip, and the hot broth immediately warmed her cold stomach after two days. Seeing her recovering a bit, Anthony sat on another chair, looking at Jane hesitatingly. Jane understood that he had something to say. Both of them directed their eyes to Patrick, indicating clearly that they hoped he would leave now. However, Patrick showed no intention of leaving. He had no intention of letting Jane be alone with another man. Jane could only clear her throat and issue a dismissal, Patrick, step out for a moment. Whats the matter? Cant you let me know? Patrick looked indifferent. Jane red at him irritably, I asked you to leave, so leave! Seeing Jane like this, Patrick helplessly unfolded his crossed legs, put his hands in his pockets, and left the ward, You guys talk, call me if you need anything. Now, there were only Anthony and Jane in the hospital room. Concerned, Anthony asked, Ada, are you okay? Jane smiled, Am I not fine? Anthony nodded, As long as youre okay. I was really worried when I heard you were in trouble. Why did youe to me? Jane asked. Anthony took out his phone and opened some information, I found some information about Candice. Really? Jane became interested, What kind of information? Take a look at this picture. Anthony opened a photo and handed it to Jane. Jane lowered her eyes and stared at the photo on the screen. In the picture, there was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl and a young man in his twenties. The girl had a ponytail and was wearing a white dress. Jane recognized her as Candice. As for the man only his side profile was captured, and the contours seemed somewhat familiar. Chapter 295: Freda’s Disappearance This man is Jane furrowed her brows, a faint guess forming in her mind. Anthony reached out, pointing at the screen, his expression calm as he spoke, Its Antony. This photo was taken in Australia. Just as I thought, Jane squinted her eyes. Her previous spection was entirely urate. It meant that Candice had known Antony long before. Not just from the time when she leaked information to BPL to frame her. Have you found out what kind of rtionship exists between the two of them? Jane inquired. Anthony shook his head, Not yet. Jane smirked, Continue to look into it for me. No problem, Ada! Anthony readily agreed. Suddenly, he remembered something, By the way, Ada, this time you were injured because Freda instructed Adonis. I know, Patrick just told me, Jane nodded, I never expected this woman to hate me so much, wishing for my death. If she had known Freda was this crazy, she wouldnt have let Calvin take her away back then. This cant be med on Calvin. Freda secretly escaped from the Huggins family, Anthony seemed to understand Janes thoughts and exined. Jane pursed her lips, Have you found out where Freda is now? Anthonys expression turned cold, Ada, after you had the ident, I checked Fredas movements during these two days while you were unconscious. Strangely, she disappeared. Disappeared? Can someone vanish into thin air? Jane frowned. Just as she finished speaking, she saw Anthony shrug his shoulders, Indeed, I cant find her. Jane said, After three seconds of silence, she found her voice again, Didnt she return to the Huggins family? No, Anthony smirked, his face pensive, Thats whats strange. The Huggins family sent many to find Freda, Mr. Pansy is also looking, and Im looking, but theres no clue. Guilty conscience hiding, Jane flipped through the information and photos in her hands. She discovered that it wasnt just a simple hiding; the entire city, all surveince footage, including blind spots, had no trace of Freda except for three days ago when Adonis had an incident. Since then, Fredas figure hadnt been captured.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She hasnt left our city, and theres no record of her entering or leaving. Thest ce she appeared was in the nightclub under Adoniss name, and its as if she never left. Anthony told Jane, The Huggins familys people have already checked that nightclub but found no sign of Freda. Dont bother about her. Jane was well aware of Fredas madness. Now, hiding and waiting for an opportunity to strike back, she probably didnt even want to return to the Huggins family. After all, if she were caught by the Huggins family, they would undoubtedly be on high alert and not let her escape again. When she feels the time is right, she will naturally appear, Jane organized the information and put it aside, lying down. Her body hadnt fully recovered, and she was a bit tired now. Then you rest and recover; Ill continue investigating the matter. Anthony sighed, stood up to leave, but suddenly, as if remembering something, he turned around and looked at her meaningfully. Jane immediately understood what he meant. The implication was about her and Patrick. With a quick turn, Jane pretended not to have seen it. And then, there was the sound of the door opening and closing. Jane, with her eyes closed, could sense arge silhouette standing in front of her. She didnt open her eyes but calmly said, Leave; I need to rest. Hungry? Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, his clear voice taking on a touch of tenderness, always incredibly pleasant. Anthonys soup wasnt enough just now, right? Jane wanted to shake her head, but her stomach chose this moment to embarrassingly growl. Unable to feign sleep any longer, Jane opened her clear eyes, sat up from the bed, and curved her lips, I want to eat mirror cake. Ill buy it for you, Patrick looked down at her from a high vantage point, his tone heavy. Okay, Jane nodded. Patrick suddenly leaned down, nting a gentle kiss on Janes forehead, Behave and wait for me, alright? Jane: This man! Could he not always tease her like this? Got it, hurry up and go! Jane gave him an unkind look as Patrick left, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, ever since she woke up, facing him always brought an inexplicable sense of awkwardness. Perhaps it was because that day Patrick had descended from the sky to save her, and her feelings for him surged like a tide, impossible to suppress. Jane didnt want to admit it, but she was bing more and more dependent on this man While Jane was lost in thought, she didnt notice another person in the ward. Not until he walked up to her and stopped. Patrick, youre back so soon Jane was a little surprised, thinking it was Patrick returning, pondering that he had only been gone for a few minutes. But when she raised her head, she found Osborn standing in front of her. Even though the Osborn before her was fully armed with sunsses and a mask, she still recognized him at a nce. Jane, are you okay? Osborn asked with concern. Jane smiled, Im fine. Sorry, Jane, its all my fault Osborns tone was full of guilt. After all, Freda had be so crazy because of him. If it werent for him, Freda wouldnt have attacked Jane so many times. Its not your fault. By the way, you need to be careful too, Jane said in a low voice. Who knew what crazy things Freda might do? If Freda knew Osborn still cared about her, she might harm him as well. The consequences would be unthinkable. Upon hearing her words, Osborns heart warmed, Jane, thank you for caring about me Before Osborn could finish his words, at that moment, the door of the ward creaked open. Patrick had returned. In the moment he saw Osborn, his originally clear and sunny face suddenly became overcast with dark clouds. He had only left for a dozen minutes, and Osborn appeared! Patrick ced the mirror cake on the small table next to Janes bed, and his eyebrows furrowed. The deep, ck eyes were filled with coldness. Osborn, I hope you stay away from my fiance. If it werent for you, Jane wouldnt have been seriously injured and hospitalized. Although Patrick had suppressed the matter between Jane and Adonis, keeping it from spreading to the inte, people in their circle mostly knew about it. Osborn should be well aware that Freda was behind Janes recent incident. Freda, out of jealousy for Jane, had repeatedly harmed her. Osborn was stunned for a moment, opened his mouth to say something, but Jane interrupted him, Osborn, you can go back. Take care of yourself. Chapter 296: Heartless and Ungrateful Okay. Osborn nced deeply at her, his eyes full of sadness, then turned and left. Just now, Patrick referred to Jane as his fiance, and Jane surprisingly didnt refute it. Did she just ept it? Osborn felt uneasy. However, this time, he was indeed in the wrong in front of Patrick. After all, Jane was severely injured this time, and he had a significant responsibility. That lunatic, Freda! Osborn was filled with self-me; it was because he didnt handle his rtionship with Freda well, leading to the current situation and implicating Jane. As soon as Osborn left, Jane immediately red at Patrick. A displeased expression appeared in her watery eyes. I dont know when Mr. Pansy and I restored our engagement. Why did you im Im your fiance? Patricks cold eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint light shed in the ink-ck depths. His thin lips lifted, Seems like youre heartless and ungrateful. Jane: ???Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seems youve forgotten. Patricks face showed disappointment, hands in his pockets, and he bent towards Jane. Watching the handsome face erging in front of her, Jane leaned back, What did I forget? Patrick approached her, his gaze deep and solemn. I rescued you, brought you to the hospital. You had a continuous high fever during youra, clung to me, and said you would marry me in this lifetime. Jane squinted her clear eyes, clearly not believing she would say such a thing while unconscious. She pursed her lips, denying, Thats impossible. So, youre heartless and ungrateful, Patrick looked at her with piercing eyes, as if trying to absorb her soul. However, this isnt the first time for you. Time will prove that I am the one in your heart. He was so sure about it? Jane tugged at her lips; this man was truly arrogant. Although she indeed had feelings for him, seeing his confident demeanor, she suddenly didnt want to admit it. Tilting her neck back, Jane kept a safe distance from him. Thats not necessarily true. Often, the fate of those too confident is to be pped in the face. Saying this, Jane grabbed the mirror cake beside her, the soft and sweet taste entering her mouth, instantly lifting her mood. At this moment, Janes phone suddenly rang. Jane picked up her phone and looked down. It was a message from Nana, Sis, about the Paris Fashion Design Competition I told youst time, have you considered it? Jane slightly furrowed her brows. With so much happening these days, she hadnt had time to think about the designpetition. After a moment of thought, Jane replied, Ive been busytely, havent considered it yet. Soon, Nana replied, How about Ie to Guavo in a few days, and we discuss it together? Jane responded with a Sure before looking up at Patrick, When can I be discharged, ording to the doctor? Its still under observation. Your injuries havent fully healed, so theres no rush. Ill investigate Fredas matter for you, Patrick reassured her in a gentle tone. Whenever Freda was mentioned, Patricks deep ck eyes instantly turned cold and eerie. This woman almost separated Jane from him. If he hadnt been concerned about Jane and returned early to give her a surprise, he wouldnt have been able to appear in time to save her. Thinking about the situation at that time, Patrick still felt lingering fear. He wouldnt let Freda, this lunatic, get away with it! I hope to be discharged soon. Jane disliked the hospital environment, and besides, she had many things to do; she didnt want to stay here any longer. Can I be discharged tomorrow? She asked while eating cake. Not so soon. Seeing her enjoying the cake, Patricks eyes softened. Besides cake, what else do you want to eat? I can have Amy make it for you. Patrick walked to the sofa in the ward as he spoke. Jane then noticed that the coffee table was filled with files and there was a runningptop. In these two days when she was unconscious, he had been by her side, bringing thepanys affairs here. Jane felt touched. Im fine now. You can actually go back; theres no need to stay here. I can take care of myself. Patrick paused in flipping through the files, and when he looked up, his eyebrows furrowed. His voice was clear as he said, Do you really not want to see me? Jane calmly exined, No, Im just afraid of dying you. In the end, she didnt bring up the topic of asking Patrick to leave. Shey down silently, resting with the sound of him flipping through papers lulling her to sleep. When she woke up, she smelled something delicious, and hunger woke her. As Jane opened her eyes, she saw a table beside her bed filled with dishes she loved: yam spare rib soup, stir-fried pigs blood, hot and sour carrots, bamboo shoots with pork slices, and a bowl of fragrant rice. All her favorites! Beside her ear, Patricks maic voice sounded, Awake? Ill feed you. Jane: Ignoring her speechless expression, Patricks well-definedrge hand held a bowl of soup to Jane. He scooped up a spoonful and blew gently, bringing it to her lips. Come on, taste it. His maic voice seemed to carry some kind of magic. Jane, seemingly influenced, obediently opened her mouth. Seeing the woman in front of him behaving so docilely, Patrick smiled satisfactorily. After Jane had a few sips of the soup, Patrick put down the bowl and picked up the bowl of rice. Was he nning to feed her one bite at a time? Looking at the tenderness in his eyes, as dark as the night, Jane snapped out of her daze. Ill do it myself! Youre injured; let me feed you. Patrick dug a spoonful of rice and brought it to Janes lips. I can do it myself. Im just injured, not disabled. Jane took the bowl from him and ate silently with the spoon. Patricks handsome face darkened. This woman didnt appreciate it. After wolfing down thest bite of her meal, Jane sighed, put down the bowl, and looked at Patrick. Okay, Im full. Remove these things; I want to sleep. Janezily stretched, feeling sleepy. Her body was still in the recovery period, and she needed plenty of rest. Wait. Just as Jane was about to lie down, Patrick suddenly raised his hand, holding her slender waist and quickly narrowing the distance between them. What are you doing? Jane was taken aback, leaning back and looking at Patrick warily, wanting to keep a distance. You Patrick hooked his thin lips and raised his hand towards her. This gesture made Jane think he was going to kiss her. She quickly pushed him away and sternly said, Patrick, dont be a rogue. Chapter 297: What Other Identities Do You Have** Seeing her like this, Patricks eyes dimmed slightly, and his thin lips lifted. You misunderstood. Patrick spoke in a calm tone, I just wanted to wipe off the rice grain at the corner of your mouth. What? Jane was stunned, subconsciously raising her hand to touch her mouth, indeed finding a grain of rice. So she misunderstood him? A blush immediately spread across Janes face. She quickly coughed, changing the subject, Im going to sleep. As she spoke, Jane quicklyy down, turned around, facing away from Patrick, and covered her head with the nket. Just as she was about to sleep peacefully, a pair of well-definedrge hands climbed up her waist from behind, tightly embracing her. She was pulled into an immensely warm embrace. What are you doing? Janes body stiffened, and she raised her hand to resist. From behind, Patricks tired and hoarse voice came, Dont move. Im tired too. Can I borrow your bed for a while? I havent slept for two days and nights while taking care of you. Hearing this, Jane subconsciously turned around. Facing each other, the two breathed together, and the atmosphere at the moment carried a hint of ambiguity and romance. Jane looked at his unparalleled handsome face. His eyes did have some dark circles, which she hadnt noticed before. Indeed, for these two days when she was unconscious, Patrick had been by her side day and night, taking care of her. He said that much; if Jane kicked him off the bed, it would really make her seem heartless. After thinking for a moment, Jane said in a deep voice, Okay, but youre not allowed to move! Okay, Patrick readily agreed. His voice gradually faded, and soon, his breathing became even. Asleep already? Jane was stunned. She was a bit sleepy initially, but lying in his arms with his warm chest, she suddenly felt wide awake. Jane carefully examined Patricks handsome face. When he was awake, he always wore a cold expression with his icy eyes, giving off a distant and forbidding aura, keeping strangers at bay. Now, in his deep sleep, his face was peaceful, carrying a hint of fatigue, but he remained extraordinarily handsome. Almost absent-mindedly, Jane raised her hand to scratch the few strands of loose hair on his forehead. Her gaze slowly moved down to his thin lips. Thinking of the scenes when the two of them kissed, it made her blush. Jane tightened her throat and quickly closed her eyes. If she continued looking, she wouldmit a crime! Stop, stop! Jane took a deep breath, suppressing the chaotic thoughts in her heart, and quickly closed her eyes to sleep. In the following days, Jane rested and recovered in the hospital. Patrick was more dedicated than a 24-hour nurse, staying by her side and taking care of her every move.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He also brought all thepany matters to the hospital for handling. During this time, there was still no news of Freda. Even Anthony couldnt find any trace of her. No one knew where this crazy woman had hidden. Seeing Jane frowning, Patrick sat down beside her, turning his head to look at her. What are you thinking? Oh, nothing. Jane came back to her senses. Have you found Freda yet? No news for now, Patrick said in a deep voice. He reached out and rubbed Janes hair, whispering in her ear, Dont worry; I will protect you. I wont let you suffer any harm again! His low and pleasant voice, like the cello ying, but with iparable firmness, made Janes heart flooded with a kind of inexplicable moving and warmth. She looked up into Patricks deep eyes. Thank you, Patrick. Protecting the woman I love is something I should do, Patrick said earnestly, his eyes shining. The woman I love Jane blushed, changing the subject, Can I be discharged from the hospital now? After Patricks careful care over the past few days, Jane had regained her vitality. She was eager to leave the hospital. In fact, she felt perfectly fine, but Patrick was overly concerned, insisting she stay in the hospital. Patrick looked at her and chuckled, The doctor said you can be discharged tomorrow. Great! Jane eximed. Finally, she could leave this hospital room! The next day, the weather was a bit gloomy. Jane sat on the bed, watching Patrick pack her things. She munched on an apple and sighed, Finally, I can be discharged. Its great! Thanks for taking care of me during this time. Patricks hands paused as he turned around. His deep gaze fell on Jane, and he spoke in a low voice, How do you n to thank me? Jane retorted, How do you want me to thank you? Patrick finished packing, stood up crisply, narrowed his cold eyes, and said with a hint of teasing, I dont mind if you repay me with your body. Jane: Cant we have a pleasant conversation? Forget it, I choose to owe you and pay you backter, Jane stood up and left with Patrick. Just as they reached the hospital gate, Janes phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Nana. Jane answered the phone, Nana, is there something you need? I just booked my ticket; Ill arrive in Guavo tomorrow, Nanas voice came from the other end. Jane nodded, What time will you arrive? Ill pick you up tomorrow. Tomorrow night at eight, Nana replied. Jane raised her lips, See you tomorrow! After hanging up the phone, Patrick nced at her, Nana ising over tomorrow? Yes, Jane responded casually. Patrick helped Jane into the car, fastened her seatbelt, and asked, Is there something going on at your studio? Not really. Next month is the Paris Fashion Design Competition, and shesing to discuss it with me, Jane answered truthfully. Patrick smirked, Are you going topete in Paris next month? Why not? Jane leaned back against the seat, asking back. Sunsan Studio had already challenged them, Leo, for a showdown next month. Was she going to shrink back? Jane was confident. As long as she took action, she would definitely defeat Sunsan without leaving a piece! Going to Paris is so far away. Arent you going to miss me? Patrick said in a deep voice. Jane: When will he change this narcissistic habit of his? Why would I miss you? Jane said coldly. Patrick slightly squinted his eyes, gave her a sidelong nce, then suddenly changed the topic, Jane, do you have any other aliases that I dont know about? Jane was puzzled, then smiled, Guess. Ill wait for you to tell me yourself, Patrick raised an eyebrow, looking at Jane with a somewhat yful expression. Jane pursed her lips, Then wait patiently! Patrick chuckled lightly. With Jane saying that, it was equivalent to admitting that she had other aliases he didnt know about. Well, this woman always surprises him. He was looking forward to it Chapter 298: No More Mercy Patrick drove, taking Jane back to her apartment. Mr. Pansy, Miss North, youre back, Amy greeted them with a smile. In these past few days, Jane had been in the hospital due to her injury, and Amy had noticed Patricks worried expression. Especially during the two days when Jane was unconscious, Patrick seemed indifferent even to the meals Amy carefully prepared for him. Now, with both of them returning together, and Miss North being fine, it seemed like the storm had passed. As Jane went to her room to pack, Patrick unexpectedly embraced her. Your body has just recovered. Go rest, he said. But Before Jane could finish her sentence, Patrick lifted her off the ground. With great care, he ced her on therge bed. Rest well, no moving around, he insisted. Fine Jane sighed in exasperation. Originally, she wanted to look into the details of the Paris Fashion Design Competition. Now, she could only do it sneakily while Patrick was at work. Jane took out her phone and habitually started scrolling. A notification caught her eye: ?Police Raid Cracks Down on Criminal Organization, Shuts Down Underground KTVs, Bars, and Casinos Adoniss photo was disyed. Jane nced at Patrick. Is this your doing? Of course, Patrick raised an eyebrow. Thinking about that night of rity, a dark glint passed through Patricks profound eyes. Ive said it before; those who dare to bully my woman are asking for trouble! My woman This mans shamelessness knew no bounds. Jane rolled her eyes at him. Who said Im your woman? Your face is thicker than a city wall! Suddenly, Patrick leaned in, chuckled softly, and said, Soon. The abrupt closeness made Jane blush, and she quickly turned her face away. ncing at the clock, Jane said, Itste; you should go to work Ill stay with you, Patrick was still concerned. Im fine now. You havent been to the office for several days; you should go! Jane pushed Patrick out. Patrick had a dark expression. Did this woman really not appreciate him? After all, he had just saved her and taken care of her in the hospital for so many days! Such an ungrateful little thing. Then Ill go. Call me if you need anything, Patrick said in a low voice. Got it! Jane nodded. Seeing Patrick finally leaving, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She opened herputer and started reviewing the information Nana had sent her about the Paris Fashion Design Competition. Jane clicked on a video, an interview with Sunsan. In the video, Sunsan was arrogant and disdainful, frequently belittling Leo in her words. She seemed extremely confident about the uing designpetition. A sarcastic smile appeared on Janes lips. Sunsan? Relying on her? Just an underling who was still arrogant. Wait for it; this time, she would make Sunsan taste defeat again! After dinner, Jane checked the time; it was time to pick up Nana from the airport. As she descended the stairs, a familiar Rolls-Royce parked precisely in front of Jane.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The door opened, and a tall figure descended from the car. It was Patrick. Jane, get in! Patrick walked straight to Jane, speaking. Jane was a bit surprised. Patrick, how did youe over? Patrick extended his well-defined hand, encircling Janes slender waist and leading her into the car. He looked at her and said, Youre going to the airport to pick up Nana, right? Ill take you. So, did he rush back to take her to the airport? Jane pursed her lips and said, I can go by myself. Patrick didnt say anything more; he just reached around Janes chest to help her fasten her seatbelt. Jane, in turn, extended her hand to fasten the seatbelt. Their hands met in the process. Jane felt the warmth from Patricks palm through her fingertips. Her face reddened, and she quickly pulled her little hand back. Seeing the shy look on the woman beside him, Patrick secretly curled his lips and fastened her seatbelt for her. The two of them drove to the airport in silence. Get out, Patrick said, ncing at Jane. Jane checked the time and saw there was half an hour until Nanas flight arrived. Ill go to the restroom, Jane said to Patrick. Sure, Patrick replied indifferently. For some reason, Jane felt like someone was following her the whole way. However, when she turned around, she found nothing unusual. Was she being overly suspicious? Jane frowned slightly. It had been several days, and Freda had disappeared without a trace. Considering Fredas manic behavior before, she must be nning something against Jane. Jane was waiting. As soon as Freda appeared, she would make sure justice was served. This time, she would not show mercy! What are you thinking? Patrick couldnt help but ask when he saw the serious expression on the woman beside him. Jane snapped out of her thoughts, furrowing her brows. Im thinking about Freda. Shes been missing for these few days. When will shee after me again? Jane, dont worry. With me here, Ill protect you. Patrick reached out, embracing Janes shoulder. His deep voice sounded in Janes ear. His voice made Jane feel inexplicably reassured. Just then, Nanas figure emerged from the exit gate. At a nce, she saw the two most dazzling people in the crowd, Patrick and Jane. Hey, Jane! Nana waved at Jane. Jane quickly pushed away from Patrick, maintaining some distance. Nana winked yfully at Jane. Am I a light bulb now, or a high-wattage one? Dont talk nonsense. Jane pursed her lips, her expression slightly unnatural. Patrick curled his lips, lifting a smirk. He drove Nana to the hotel. Jane, its toote today. Ille to discuss the designpetition with you tomorrow. Nana smiled at Jane. Jane nodded. Sure. The next day, the sky was overcast. Early in the morning, Jane sent Patrick off to work. Nana ising today; you better leave quickly! Patrick had a dark expression. Was this woman really in such a hurry to get rid of him? Jane, are you so eager to drive me away? Patricks thin lips tightened, showing his displeasure. Jane pushed him out of the door. Im going to chat with my bestie in a while. Whats a grown man like you doing here? Well, it seemed like she thoroughly despised him. Patrick was speechless, his handsome face showing his feeling of being rejected. Patrick, without a word, with a tense expression, headed to Pansy Group. However, Jane waited for a long time, and Nana didnt show up. Could it be that she was too tired from the journey yesterday and hadnt woken up yet? Chapter 299: Nana Kidnapped Jane waited for a while, checking the time, and realizing it was almost noon, but there was still no sign of Nana. A subtle sense of worry crept into Janes heart. She called Nana, only to find her phone turned off. Nana was usually disciplined and wouldnt break an appointment without notice. Something must have happened. Jane quickly drove to the hotel where Nana was staying, knocking on the door for a while, but no one answered. Jane furrowed her brows, sensing that something was wrong. She summoned the manager, and they opened the door. The room was empty; Nana was nowhere to be found. Reviewing the surveince footage, they discovered that after Nana left the hotelst night, she never returned. Thest ce Nana visited, as seen on the surveince, was a supermarket near the hotel. She entered a blind spot in the cameras and disappeared. It was clear-Nana was in trouble! Jane was about to contact Anthony to help trace Nanas whereabouts when her phone rang. Jane answered, relieved to see it was Nana calling. She quickly picked up and asked, Nana, where are you? However, the voice on the other end wasnt Nanas. Instead, a low, hoarse voice, grinding her name through gritted teeth, came through, Jane! This voice was familiar. It was Freda! The disappearance of Freda, who had been missing for so long! Janes heart sank. Nanas phone was in Fredas hands Meaning Nana had been kidnapped by Freda! Sure enough, the next second, Fredas gloomy voice came through the phone, Nana is in my hands! Freda, what do you want? Jane demanded. Her eyes narrowed, and the longshes lightly trembled, casting a shadow in her gaze. She said in a deep voice, Dont mess around! Jane, if you want to save Nana,e to the mountaintop of Qingcheng Mountain in the outskirts before sunset. If I dont see you by then, youll never see her again! Remember, only you are allowed. If anyone else finds out, Nana will die just the same!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fredapleted this statement in one breath, then abruptly hung up, giving Jane no chance to ask further questions. Freda, this lunatic! Jane felt regret in her heart. How could she be so careless and let Freda kidnap Nana! She nced at the time. After spending the whole afternoon searching for Nana, it was already past 4 PM. The distance to Qingcheng Mountain was considerable, and she had to hurry! Jane quickly assessed the situation. Adonis and his group had already been caught by the police. Freda probably didnt have any aplices now. Otherwise, given Fredas personality, she would have directly confronted Jane instead of resorting to kidnapping Nana. Moreover, Freda explicitly stated on the phone that only Jane was allowed toe. Otherwise, Nana would die. Worried that the lunatic Freda might harm Nana, Jane, after weighing her options for a few seconds, didnt inform anyone and drove to Qingcheng Mountain. Speeding all the way, Jane finally arrived at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain in the outskirts before 6 PM. With half an hour until sunset, Jane was extremely nervous. She had to reach the mountaintop before the sun went down! Looking up at the mountain, with an elevation of eight hundred meters, Jane didnt hesitate. She tookrge strides, climbing upward. Even though running felt like her lungs were about to explode, Jane didnt dare to pause her pace. She was afraid. She was afraid she wouldnt make it in time, afraid that Freda would harm Nana. She felt responsible for involving Nana Tapping into her burst of potential, Jane finally reached the cliff at the mountaintop in thest minute before the sun disappeared beneath the horizon. Looking up, she saw Nana tied up to a big tree at the edge of the cliff. Standing beside her was Freda. At the sight of Freda, Jane was momentarily stunned. If she hadnt called in advance and known that Nana was kidnapped by Freda, Jane probably wouldnt have recognized the disheveled, dark-faced woman in the oversized army-green coat as Freda. Jane, I thought you werenting, Freda said coldly, casting a disdainful look at Jane. Although Fredasplexion was too dark to see her original appearance, her eyes sparkled with intense resentment towards Jane. Ignoring Freda, Janes gaze focused on Nana. Nana, are you okay? Jane, donte any closer. You need to leave! This woman is crazy! Nana shouted. Last night, she had just gone to the supermarket to buy some things. While passing through the underground parking lot, she heard someone calling her. Nana instinctively turned around, unable to see anything clearly, and was knocked unconscious from behind. When she woke up, she found herself tied up, locked inside a run-down warehouse. And the person in front of her was Freda. Nana knew Freda and was aware of theplicated rtionship between Freda and Jane. She knew that Freda had tried to harm Jane several times but ended up being countered by Jane. However, what Nana didnt expect was that Freda would be so crazy as to kidnap her when she couldnt harm Jane directly! Now, Nana was tied to the edge of a cliff by Freda, and she was scared. But Nana understood that Fredas target wasnt her. Fredas goal was Jane. Kidnapping Nana was just a way to threaten Jane. She couldnt let Freda seed in her plot! Jane, dont worry about me. Just go! Call the police and arrest this lunatic! Nana shouted. Shut up! Freda held a knife, about thirty centimeters long, pointing it at Nanas neck. If you say another word, Ill kill you! Seeing the sharp knife ring at Nanas neck, Janes heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly yelled, Freda, dont do anything foolish! Freda smirked coldly. Looks like you still care about your friend. Freda, your grudge is with me, not Nana. Theres no need to target my friend. Let Nana go! Jane spoke with a stern tone. Let her go? Sure. Freda spun the knife and casually cut the rope binding Nana. This surprised both Jane and Nana. What was Freda nning? Nana was about to walk towards Jane when, in the next moment, Freda grabbed her and pointed the knife at her again. Thinking of running? Not so easy! Freda, still holding the knife, forced Nana step by step toward the edge of the cliff. Jane watched as Nana stood precariously close to the cliff, her heart clenching. If the wind picked up a bit, she could be blown right off the mountain! Eight hundred meters high-if she fell, she would surely be shattered into pieces! Chapter 300: Trade Yourself for Nana Pansy Group, CEOs Office. Throughout the day, Patrick was somewhat distracted. Mr. Pansy, please sign here, Morton reminded Patrick, holding a document. Patrick took the document and signed it absentmindedly. Concerned about Jane, he called her, but there was no answer. Calling her apartment, Amy answered the phone. Wheres Jane? Patrick asked in a stern voice. Miss North is out, Amy replied truthfully. Out? Patricks heart skipped a beat. Jane had just been discharged from the hospital yesterday, and her body hadnt fully recovered. Why would she go out? Where did she go? Patrick inquired. Amy thought for a moment and said, It seems she went to the hotel to find Miss Nana. Nana didnte today? Patrick frowned.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No! Miss North couldnt reach Miss Nana, so she went to find her, Amy exined, also feeling worried. I see. Patrick hung up the phone and told Morton, who was nearby, Im going out for a bit. But, sir, you have an important meeting soon, Morton reminded. Cancel it. Patricks lips curled slightly as he coldly uttered two words. His mind was no longer focused on work. Helpless, Morton nodded. Yes. Seeing his boss like this, obviously concerned about Miss North, Morton hesitated for a moment and still asked, Sir, is there something wrong with Miss North? I cant reach her. Patrick stood up, put on his suit jacket, and headed straight for the front door. Morton shook his head; it wasnt the first time their CEO had abandoned work because of Jane. True heroes are often troubled by the beauty. Patrick rushed all the way to the hotel where Nana stayed and directly approached the manager. Wheres Jane? Mr. Pansy, Miss North dide today. She was looking for Miss Nana, but Miss Nana wasnt in the hotel. Later, Miss North received a call from Miss Nana and left in a hurry, the manager answered respectfully. Where did she go? Patrick frowned. Jane received a call from Nana? If Nana is fine, why didnt she go to her apartment today? And why was Jane in such a hurry to find Nana? Patrick felt that things werent so simple. Miss North didnt say. Seeing Patricks dark expression, the manager dared not take a breath. Patrick dialed Janes number again, but this time, it was turned off. Jane had disappeared again! That uneasy feeling in Patricks heart surged back, stronger than ever. This time, not only Jane but Nana had also disappeared! It directly indicated that something was wrong with Jane and Nana. After contemting for a few seconds, Patrick immediately called Morton, saying in a cold tone, Check Janes car for me. Morton was puzzled. What happened to Miss North? I cant reach her. Patricks handsome face tensed, his tone icy. Yes, sir. Ill check right away! Mortons expression changed. He finally understood why his CEO was so absent-minded today. A few minutester, Patrick received a call from Morton. Sir, I found Miss Norths car heading towards the outskirts in the direction of Qingcheng Mountain. Qingcheng Mountain? It was far from the city, remote, and Qingcheng Mountain rarely had visitors. Now that it was already dark, why would Jane go there for no reason? Something must have happened! Worry shed in Patricks eyes as he said, Get me a hundred bodyguards and head to Qingcheng Mountain immediately! Yes, sir! Mount Green, on the cliff. Jane watched as Freda pointed the knife at Nana, forcing her step by step toward the edge of the cliff. Freda, put the knife down. Lets talk about this. Jane took a few steps forward, trying to sound calm. She nced at the cliff, and an inexplicable sense of fear surged within her. The situation before her felt strangely familiar. Yes, she had dreamt several times of being chased, forced to the edge of a cliff, and falling into an abyss. This feeling was terrifying. However, this time, it wasnt a dream. Nana was her best friend, especially after working together for so many years, their bond was deep and intuitive. Jane would not allow anything to happen to Nana, especially not because of her own actions. Talk? Freda sneered, a cold smile ying on her lips, her eyes filled with madness. She pointed angrily at Jane, Jane, I ended up in this situation entirely because of you! Anyone associated with you, Jane, deserves to die! If it werent for you, Osborn wouldnt have rejected me. I would still be his fiance! But because of you, because of your shameless seduction and confusing him, he wanted to annul our engagement. Not only that, you, shameless slut, ruined my reputation. I am the Huggins familys daughter. Now? Online, all I hear are mockery. They think the renowned teenage piano prodigy is a joke! Aplete and utter joke! And you, shameless woman! Why? Clearly, she, Jane, is the shameless one. I havent done anything wrong! Thinking that everything she suffered was entirely because of Jane, Fredas eyes erupted with boundless hatred. The one who ruined your reputation is not me, its yourself, Jane said calmly, looking at her with an expressionless face, her red lips moving. Jane truly admired Fredas thought process. If she hadnt been mischievous step by step, she wouldnt have ended up in this situation. This was clearly Fredas own fault, yet somehow it became Janes burden. Jane found Fredas madnessughable. It was clear that she couldnt ept her own failure, so she med others for her mistakes. Freda, you know in your heart that your current situation is a result of your own choices. You cant ept your failure, and you me others for everything. You and the Huggins family treated Osborn that way back then, why do you think he should wait for you now that youve changed your mind? Jane couldnt fathom such good fortune. Youre talking nonsense! Fredas eyes were bloodshot, her face contorted, Jane, dont be arrogant in front of me. Your friend is in my hands. If you dare to make a move, youll only meet your end down there! What do you want? Jane frowned, her clear, star-filled eyes deep and mysterious. Regardless, she had to ensure Nanas safety. Fredas eyes were filled with infinite hatred. She pointed the knife at Nana, then burst into hystericalughter. Her ghostlyughter echoed through the mountains, sending shivers down anyone who heard it. Then, Fredas gaze, full of intense jealousy,nded on Jane. She gritted her teeth and spoke, Jane, you want to save your friend? Its simple. Use yourself as the exchange. Chapter 301: A Mutual End Freda sneered and produced a bundle of dynamite, her face contorted as she red at Jane. If you want to save your friend, fine. Come here and take her ce as my hostage, and make sure to put this on! She looked at Jane with a challenging tone. Whether your friend lives or dies depends on your decision. If she dies, its entirely your responsibility. Dont me me! Janes cold gaze focused on the bomb in Fredas hands. Where did Freda get a bomb? This woman must be insane! Was it necessary to go to such lengths for the sake of a man? Freda, do you realize that what youre doing is illegal? Even if you manage to escape unharmed after killing me, you wont escape thew. Turn back now, its not toote, Jane said with a slight squint, her voice firm. Freda grew impatient. Stop talking about other things. I want you dead now! Freda stared at Jane with a hint of excitement. After lurking and scheming for so long, today was her closest chance to sess! Soon, she would finally be able to get rid of Jane! Even if she couldnt have Osborn, Jane wouldnt get him either! With these thoughts, Freda coldlyughed. Jane, Ill give you three minutes to think. If youre afraid to die, Ill push your friend down! Nana furrowed her brows. She gazed at the bottomless cliff behind her, her face pale with fear. Still, she mustered the strength to shout at Jane, Jane, donte over! I dont need you to rece me. If I die, just help me call the police and make her face legal consequences. I wont me you if I die! Nanas words deeply moved Jane. At this critical moment, Nana was clearly terrified, yet she didnt want Jane to take risks for her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Precisely because of this, Jane couldnt let Nana sacrifice herself for her. She couldnt treat her friend unfairly. For so many years, Nana had been by her side, their bond was deep. If Jane couldnt protect even her friend now, what else could she do? Moreover facing a woman like Freda, Jane was confident that her skills were more than enough. Jane calcted in her mind and devised a n. With a deepening gaze, she looked at Freda and said, Fine, I agree to your demand. But no tricks, you must release Nana immediately! Seeing Jane agree, Freda smirked triumphantly. Of course. She stared at Jane. Come over now. As long as you obediently let me tie the bomb to you, Ill release your friend. How can I be sure that if I do as you say, you will really release my friend? Jane squinted. Do you think you have a choice? Freda, seeing Jane still negotiating, as if trying to stall for time, turned cold. She grabbed Nana beside her and pushed her, half of Nanas body hanging in the air. If Freda let go now, Nana would fall. No more nonsense, or Ill let go! Freda shouted. Nanas face turned incredibly pale, visibly frightened, yet she resisted the urge to scream, determined not to make Jane worry. Stop it! Jane furrowed her brows and took a step forward. Release Nana, and Ille over. She quickly approached Freda, who then pulled Nana back, pushing Jane to the ground. Later, Freda tightly bound Janes hands and secured the bundle of explosives around Janes waist. Jane, you shameless wench! I want you dead and in pieces! So, when Osborn remembers you, all hell recall is your bloody mess, haha! Osborn is mine! No one can take him away!! Jane, a year from today will be your death anniversary! Freda held the remote control for the explosives, seemingly envisioning Jane being blown into countless pieces,ughing manically. Nana, lying on the ground, watched anxiously and angrily. However, she was also bound by Freda and couldnt help in any way. Ready to die, Jane? Fredaughed maniacally, looking at Janes indifferent and cold demeanor, growing even more infuriated. Soon, with a gentle press of her finger, she wouldnt have to see this face she despised even in her dreams! Jane, go to hell! Freda was about to press the button when a tremendous force struck her. She turned around to see Jane, whose hands were supposedly tightly bound, suddenly behind her, attempting to snatch the remote control from her hand. How did you undo it? Its supposed to be a dead knot! Freda couldnt believe her eyes, staring at Jane. Janes eyes were deep, exuding calm confidence. A scornful curve appeared on her lips. Freda, youre too self-righteous. Even Adonis couldnt restrain me. Do you think a few binds from you can hold me? Freda widened her eyes, filled with hatred, and shouted, You deceived me! So what if I did? Janeughed loudly. Freda, you cant beat me; youll always be my defeated underling! With a firmer grip, Jane was about to snatch the remote control. At that moment, Patrick arrived with a group of bodyguards and police officers. Upon learning that Jane hade to Qingcheng Mountain, Patrick immediately had Morton call the police and personally rushed there with the bodyguards and police. Upon reaching the mountaintop, Patrick saw Jane covered in explosives, struggling with Freda for the remote control, while Nanay on the side. Jane was indeed in trouble! Patricks heart tightened. It was Freda, that crazy woman, again! Stop! The police aimed their guns at Freda, having noticed the explosives on Jane. Patricks handsome face tensed, his eyes filled with nervousness and worry. He maintained a calm exterior, but his entire heart was on edge. This was on the edge of an 800-meter cliff; the consequences would be unimaginable if they fell. Jane saw Patrick appearing and instantly understood that he had probably guessed her whereabouts. Damn it, you did call someone. Then lets die together! Freda no longer fought for the remote control. She looked at the approaching police, knowing she couldnt escape this time. Freda gritted her teeth, her face contorted. She grabbed Jane and fell straight toward the edge of the cliff! Jane, go to hell!! Freda shouted, reaching out and tightly hugging Jane as they both toppled toward the cliff! Chapter 302: Life and Death on the Line Jane never expected Freda to unleash such a powerful force at this moment. For a moment, Freda clung to her like a stubborn ster. Moreover, Freda was determined to go down the cliff with Jane, firmly embracing her. Jane struggled for a few moments but couldnt break free. The familiar yet terrifying sensation of falling engulfed Jane, and her face instantly turned pale. Could this be the end for her? No, she couldnt die! Janes mind went nk at that moment. She bit her lip, forcing herself to calm down. Jane! In the moment of Janes descent, Patricks eyes showed unprecedented nervousness. This lunatic Freda actually jumped off the cliff while holding Jane! He couldnt lose Jane! He had to save her! Patrick took a long stride, without hesitation, running toward Jane. Hisrge hand reached toward the direction where Jane was falling, but he was a step toote. Patrick only managed to grab Janes arm. The next moment, Patrick and Jane fell together. Jane, dont be afraid, Im here! Patrick grabbed Janes arm, pulling her close to his chest. Once again, Jane fell into Patricks broad and warm embrace. Looking at the familiar handsome face before her, Janes heart underwent countless twists and turns. He was willing to sacrifice his life for her. Even though he knew it was impossible to pull her back, he still decisively jumped after her. Moreover, she was strapped with explosives! Once it exploded, they would both be blown to pieces! Wasnt Patrick afraid of death? Had he already loved her more than his own life? The descent was fast, the wind stinging on her face. How many times had Patrick risked everything to save her? Jane couldnt remember. All she remembered was her only thought before losing consciousness: if she and Patrick could both survive, she would marry him At the bottom of Qingcheng Mountains cliff. Thick, tall trees blocked the sunlight from shining through. The ground was a soft grasnd, except for one ce where branches were broken, and leaves and weeds were scattered. A handsome many on the ground, covered in wounds, unconscious. His face was marked with scratches from branches, and his legs were a bloody mess. However, even in this state, he still tightly held the woman in his arms. Besides a few minor abrasions, the woman he protected had almost no other serious injuries. Jane groaned a few times, awakening from a nightmare. She opened her eyes, looking around in confusion. Dim and dense jungle, various calls of unknown animals in her ears. Rubbing her temples, Janes memories gradually returned. She recalled that Freda had kidnapped Nana, threatened to strap her with explosives, and then jumped off the cliff while hugging her. At the brink of life and death, Patrick unhesitatingly jumped after her. She hadnt died? And Patrick? She quickly lowered her head to look at the man beneath her. Patricks face was pale, eyes tightly shut, covered in blood from head to toe. He looked horrifying. Janes heart sank. She was unharmed because Patrick had acted as a cushion for her. And he was severely injured! Jane felt both worried and frightened. She quickly moved aside and nudged him. Patrick, how are you? But Patrick showed no reaction. Jane lowered her head, carefully examining Patricks wounds. She discovered that he was seriously injured, with not a single intact spot on his entire body, especially multiple fractures. Especially his leg. Seeing that wound, Janes heart trembled. She possessed medical skills, and no one understood the severity of these wounds better than her. Patrick, wake up! Jane gently patted Patricks face, attempting to rouse him, only to feel a scorching temperature beneath her touch. Oh no!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He had a fever! Janes inner tremor deepened; it was undoubtedly caused by infections in multiple wounds leading to tetanus-induced fever. If the search and rescue team didnt find them soon, Patrick would miss the optimal treatment window! Jane was frantic. If it werent for him, he wouldnt have ended up in this condition. Despite her medical expertise, the modern jungle was devoid of traditional herbs, not even basic materials for stopping bleeding could be found. Patrick, hold on! Jane tightly gripped Patricks feverish hand, feeling an unprecedented sense of powerlessness washing over her limbs and bones. Memories surged like waves, rushing into Janes mind. In the warehouse explosion, during the ne crash, in the perilous sea, Patrick had protected her time and again, reassuring her with words like, Jane, dont be afraid, Im here! Just now, at the moment of the cliff fall, Jane once again saw her heart clearly. She loved him. Very much. So, she couldnt let anything happen to him! She must save him! Jane stood up, only then remembering that she still had a bomb strapped to her! But strangely, why hadnt it exploded? Jane cautiously took a few steps to the side, carefully examining the bomb on her body. It seemed fake? Jane tentatively reached out and removed the bomb strapped to her. It was entirely harmless and wouldnt explode! Recalling Fredas earlier behavior, she must have thought it was a real bomb. So did Freda somehow get hold of counterfeit products? Jane felt a bit speechless, but she couldnt dwell on that now. She had to wake Patrick up quickly. Jane surveyed the surroundings, only seeing some vines around them. Besides that, there was nothing. She spected that when they fell, the vines had entangled them, gradually breaking their fall and preventing them from being fatally injured. This was also their stroke of luck. Unable to find any herbs, Jane tore apart her inneryer of clothing, using it as makeshift bandages for Patricks every wound. This way, she could at least prevent excessive bleeding. However, Patricks condition was dire. She had to get him to a hospital for treatment as soon as possible! Jane nced around. An 800-meter high mountain, tree cover overhead, and destion all around. Is anyone there? Is anyone there? Jane tried shouting a few times, but the only response was her own echo. Mount Green was already deste, and the bottom of this cliff was even more rarely visited. Biting her lip tightly, Jane looked down at the unconscious Patrick, her heart wrenching. She couldnt sit idly by; she had to get Patrick out of here as soon as possible! Chapter 303: Patrick in Trouble Jane sat by Patricks side, calmly contemting for five minutes beforeing up with a n. Though they were in a forest on the outskirts of the city, fierce wild animals were unlikely to be present. Additionally, Jane had substantial knowledge of wilderness survival. Leaving this ce alone shouldnt be difficult. However, with Patrick unconscious, abandoning him was out of the question. If she had to go, she needed to craft a makeshift raft. The ground here was moist enough, making it slippery and providing plenty of vines to use. Jane, with her strong initiative, gathered numerous fallen branches around them. These branches were roughly the thickness of an adults arm and long enough. She bound them together with vines, creating a structure that could bear Patricks weight. While binding the raft, she discovered the vines were surprisingly resilient, exining how they supported theirbined weight. This discovery eased Janes worries. However, she was concerned that if the vines could save her and Patrick, the crazy woman, Freda, might be unharmed as well. At the thought of Freda, Janes eyes grew colder. As long as Freda lived, Jane wouldnt spare her when they got out of here! Jane collected herself, focusing on tying the raft. Although the branches were just the right thickness, their lengths varied. Jane needed to trim them, and the only tool avable was a blunt stone. Unfortunately, the stone was dull, and Jane ended up injuring her fingers while grinding it against the branches and rocks. With sweat forming on her forehead, Jane persevered with determination. Patrick had risked his life for her. Why couldnt she do the same? After spending roughly an hour, all ten of Janes fingers were bleeding from being worn down, but the raft was finally ready. With all her strength, Janeboriously ced Patrick on the raft. She then secured him in ce with vines. This way, when Jane dragged the raft, Patrick wouldnt roll off due to the movement. Afterpleting everything, Jane found a spot where she could barely see the sky. Considering the time, there were about three to four hours until it got dark. Fortunately, the sky disyed some evening glow, helping Jane determine the direction. Calcting, Jane figured that, with luck, she might be able to lead Patrick out of the forest by nightfall. But if luck didnt favor them Jane halted her inner thoughts, tying one end of the vine around her waist. She then walked toward the direction she had set. Yet, Jane underestimated thebined weight of the raft and Patrick-easily over a hundred pounds. It was challenging to pull. But Jane bit down on her lip, even drawing blood, her mouth filling with the taste of iron. She stubbornly persisted. Almost using sheer willpower, Jane moved step by step. At some point, Jane couldnt see what was in front of her, and the sky had already turnedpletely dark. Were they doomed to die in such a ce? No, that couldnt be! She couldnt let Patrick die! Jane found herself increasingly powerless, her vision blurred, extreme thirst tormenting her, and the desire for water bing unbearable. She gritted her teeth to endure it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ng- She tripped over a stone beneath her, her entire body tumbling to the ground. Jane fell to the ground, her gaze fixed on the unconscious and pallid Patrick lying on the raft. A despair, unprecedented, spread through every cell of her body. Jane gently licked her chapped and pale lips, struggling to get up. She told herself she had to persevere! Wobbling to her feet, Jane dragged the raft, moving forward with great difficulty. Every step was a struggle. Jane felt exhausted, so tired In a daze, Jane seemed to hear someone calling her and Patricks names. Was this her illusion? Was there someoneing to rescue her and Patrick at a time like this? Janes vision darkened, losing consciousness Hospital. Drip, drip, drip- The sound of the heart monitor gradually entered Janes ears as she slowly regained consciousness and woke up. Opening her eyes, she saw Nanas face full of concern. Jane, you finally woke up. I was so worried about you! I didnt die? Jane stared, hesitating. What death? Dont talk about such ominous things! Nana hurriedly covered Janes mouth. And Patrick? Jane looked around, then asked. Hes already awake. Nanas eyes flickered slightly. Do you know, when I saw you and Patrick falling off the cliff, my heart almost stopped from fright! Recalling the scene, Nana still felt lingering fear. Sorry, Jane, its my fault. Nana spoke with some self-me. If she hadnt been kidnapped by Freda, used to threaten Jane, Jane and Patrick wouldnt have fallen off the cliff. Jane shook her head. No, its my fault. Fredas target was me. If not for me, Freda wouldnt have kidnapped you so recklessly. Freda is truly a lunatic! Nana sighed. Luckily, both of you were entangled in vines down there, preventing you from falling to your deaths. You managed to save yourselves and walked a bit before encountering the rescue team. So thats how it happened. She really was fortunate. Recalling the events, Jane also felt a sense of dread. Ive never seen a man love a woman like that, willing to sacrifice everything, even his life. Jane, Patrick is truly an amazing man. He can give everything for you, including his life. Jane lowered her eyes, silently listening to Nanas words. She had long decided that since she survived this time, she would ept Patricks pursuit and return to his side. From the first moment she opened her eyes beneath the mountain cliff, she had recognized and determined her inner feelings. Where is he? Nana knew she was referring to Patrick, hesitated for a moment, and then said, He Seeing Nanas reluctance to speak, Jane anxiously pressed, He what happened to him? Jane looked at Nanas expression, suddenly feeling a sense of foreboding. Could something have happened to Patrick? No, it shouldnt be. Nana just said he had already woken up. Nanas eyes flickered for a moment, then she said, Hes alive, but his condition isnt great. I cant exin it well. You should go see him yourself. He woke up earlier than you and is alone in the ward. No one is allowed to disturb him. Upon hearing this, Janes heart skipped a beat. What happened to Patrick? Did something go wrong? Chapter 304: She’s Playing with Fire Which room is Patrick in? Take me to him, Jane impatiently demanded. She couldnt wait a moment longer to see Patrick. She needed to know what had happened to him. Jane quickly got out of bed, but as soon as her foot touched the ground, a piercing pain shot through her. She almost copsed from weakness, but fortunately, Nana, who was beside her, anticipated it and caught her. Jane, take it easy. Ill take you there. Jane nodded. At this moment, she couldnt care less about herself. Nana supported Jane, casting a sidelong nce at her. She continued, When you were found, your feet were a bloody mess, and many pine needles were deeply embedded in your soles. Uncle Newton painstakingly removed them one by one and sutured the infected wounds. Otherwise, your feet would have been ruined. Uncle Newton came too? Jane was somewhat surprised. Nana smiled faintly, Yes, you and Patrick were seriously injured, and Uncle Newton was worried about you. If it werent for Uncle Newton, you wouldnt have woken up so soon. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. If Uncle Newton was here, Patrick should be okay. After all, Uncle Newtons reputation as a miraculous healer wasnt for nothing. Sit in this. Ill take you. Nana pushed a wheelchair over to Jane, indicating for her to sit. Jane furrowed her brows; she hadnt expected her injuries to be so severe from her actions. Still, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain to walk for so long. Sitting down, Jane let Nana push her towards Patricks room. One turn, and they were at the door of Patricks ward. He was in the room next to hers. Thinking of Patricks legs covered in blood and flesh, Janes mood grew heavy. Could there be a problem with his legs? However, with Uncle Newton here, any serious injury should be treatable. Ill leave you here. He probably doesnt want to see anyone except you. I wont go in. Nana sighed, her eyes showing a hint of sympathy, as she opened the door for Jane. Jane pressed the wheelchairs buttons, entered the room, and then heard the door close behind her. Walking through the corridor, Jane saw that the curtains in the room had all been drawn, creating a pitch-ck space with only a faint light at the head of the bed. Squinting, Jane only saw a figure sitting in a wheelchair, facing away from her. Patrick. The moment Jane called his name, her voice trembled. Various worried and nervous emotions intertwined in Janes heart. Patrick, like her, was sitting in a wheelchair In other words, his legs were indeed severely injured. When Jane saw his back move slightly, she immediately heard his cold voice, devoid of its usual vitality, full of despair. Donte closer! Seeing Patrick like this, Janes heartstrings tightened. She pushed the wheelchair towards him. Patrick immediately raised his hand to stop her, Donte closer. I dont want you to see me like this. But Jane didnt care; she continued pushing the wheelchair closer to him. In the dim, slightly yellow light, Jane saw the gloom on Patricks face. Patrick, what happened to you? Whats going on? Janes gaze was fixed on him. She saw his legs covered with a thin nket, and Jane, feeling anxious, reached out to lift the nket. Let me see your legs. What happened? Patrick firmly grasped Janes hand, his handsome face clouded with gloom. My legs are crippled. What? Crippled? Patricks legs? Recalling the scene beneath the cliff, where she saw Patricks legs covered in blood and flesh, Janes heart sank. In fact, when she saw the wheelchair, she had a strong sense of unease. She hadnt expected his legs to be truly disabled. All of this was because of her. Let me see, Jane said, full of worry. Patrick shook his head, his eyes filled with dimness. No need. Dr. Newton has already seen it. He cant cure it. Seeing Patrick like this, Jane didnt insist anymore. How could she add insult to his injury? He was Patrick, the renowned figure in the business world, feared and respected by everyone, Mr. Pansy Patrick! But now, he had be a disabled person with paralyzed legs, and his once vibrant spirit had disappeared. Thinking of all this, Janes heart tightened, feeling intense pain for him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If it werent for her, how could Patrick end up like this? Past events surfaced in her mind. Jane felt like she was cutting her heart with a knife, full of regret. Why did she cancel the engagement with him? Why didnt she agree to Patrick earlier? This man loved her with his life, and deep down, she loved him the same way. Jane gently held his hand, gazing into Patricks clear and starry eyes. Im giving you a chance now, marry me. Her words finally brought a hint of vitality to Patricks lifeless expression. However, his dark, night-like pupils quickly dimmed again. Patrick, in a despondent tone, pushed her hand away, his icy voice without any fluctuations. No need. I dont want to hold you back. Im just a cripple now. His self-abandoning words made Jane feel a pang of heartache. Anyone who dares to call my man a cripple, Ill turn them into one! Jane raised her eyebrows, outspoken and unrestrained. Since Ive decided on you, your legal wife on the marriage certificate must be none other than Jane! Are you serious? Patrick looked at her, eyes hollow. Now that Im a double-leg disabled cripple, the Pansy family will lose its status. Ill have nothing, and I cant even make you a mother for the rest of my life Are you still the Patrick who strategizes in the business world, and everyone fears and calls Mr. Pansy? Just because of a little setback, youre letting it hit you so hard? Janes tone rose, unmistakably determined. If youre willing, we can go to the civil affairs bureau right now! Patricks long eyshes quivered. He hadnt expected Jane to make such a firm choice this time. But Before he could say more, Jane endured the pain in her feet, stood up, and bent down to kiss his lips. Her action was as domineering as Patrick used to be. She rarely took the initiative to kiss him. Even though it was her initiative now, it was incredibly awkward. Patrick could clearly feel her lips trembling slightly. She was nervous. Jane felt it wasnt enough. Learning from Patricks past actions, she pried open his lips, parted his teeth, and explored his mouth. The familiar and stimting taste of the woman in front of him made Patricks breath hitch. She was truly ying with fire! Chapter 305: Sufficient Sincerity Patrick never expected Jane to be so bold. He lifted his well-defined hand and decisively held the back of her head, taking control and deepening the kiss. Jane couldnt help but let out a soft moan. The womans response in front of him further excited Patrick. He firmly cradled her cheeks, raining down kisses like a storm. The temperature in the hospital room continued to rise It wasnt until Jane couldnt bear the pain in her feet any longer that she quickly pushed Patrick away with heavy breaths, ending the deep kiss. Blushing, she sat back in her wheelchair. Her heart pounded. Looking at herself sitting in a wheelchair and Patrick in another, facing each other, it had the air of a difficult situation for both. Staring at the still handsome face in front of her, Jane made up her mind. In this life, no matter what Patrick turned into, she wanted to be with him. Who cared about Candy? Since Jane had chosen the man in front of her, she had to firmly hold onto him. Even if Queena was really Candy, so what? Patrick loved her now, and she couldnt be defeated by a light-headed girl. Now that my sincerity is enough, Patrick, if you keep hesitating, I might change my mind. Jane yfully raised her chin, but she tightly grasped the wheelchair armrest beneath her, more aware than anyone of her nervousness. Alright. Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, his dark eyes filled with tenderness.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Patricks expression wasnt as gloomy, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Well, when weve both recovered, lets get engaged first. Okay. Patrick faintly agreed, and a barely noticeable triumphant smile shed in his eyes. The tension in Janes heart, which had been tight all along, loosened a bit. Suddenly, she felt the pain all over her body and became very tired. She had just woken up from aa not long ago, and they had just passionately kissed for so long. She couldnt endure it anymore. Jane looked at Patrick. Ill go back and rest. Sure. Patrick didnt say much and didnt try to stop her. With a deep gaze, he watched Jane wheel away from the hospital room. As the door of the hospital room closed, Patrick, who was supposed to be disabled in both legs, suddenly stood up from the wheelchair. He strode to the switch, turned on the lights in the room, and theny back on the bed. After a few minutes, the hospital room door opened again, and Morton walked in with Rory. When Rory saw Patrick, his face turned cold and displeased. If Jane finds out you lied to her, she will never forgive you. If he had known this guy would be so reckless, using such a thing to trick Jane into getting engaged with him, he shouldnt have saved him when Morton brought him. At that time, when Patrick and Jane were found by Morton and the search team, Patrick was on the brink of death, and Jane was unconscious. Morton urgently brought Rory, telling him to save them. Rory didnt want to intervene, but Morton said the feelings between Patrick and Jane were deep, and besides, Patrick fell off the cliff to save Jane. Morally and ethically, he couldnt just let him die. Rory couldnt bear to see his disciple waking up and losing his beloved. Thats why he agreed to treat Patrick. He had treated Patrick for three full days, working tirelessly to set all the broken bones in his body back in ce. Even the leg that was likely to be disabled was fully treated. Worried that Patrick couldnt endure the pain, Rory used his ancestral secret recipe to elerate Patricks recovery. Originally, it would take a hundred days to heal the tendons and bones, but Rory managed to heal most of Patricks injuries in just a few days. So, did Rory help Patrick get better just to deceive Jane? Dr. Newton, I had no choice. Jane has misunderstandings about me, and its challenging to clear them up. If we dont use this method, it might take us a long time to be together. Patricky on the hospital bed, looking at Rory with deep eyes, exining, Jane loves me deep down, Dr. Newton, you can see that, right? As long as that was enough. As for Candy Regarding Queenas situation, he hadpletely understood it a long time ago. His heart now belonged to Jane. For Candy, he only felt gratitude for her at this point. He would provide her with a lifetime of affluence but wouldnt hurt Jane for her sake again. Seeing Rory silent, Patrick spoke again, Dr. Newton, believe me, I love Jane. I will make Jane the happiest woman in the world. You also want Jane to be happy, right? Rory sighed lightly, Forget it, its your matter. I cant control it. Now that both you and Jane are fine, I should leave. Here, Rory didnt want to stay any longer. It reminded him too much of Bernice. If Bernice were still alive, seeing Jane grow up and having a man who loved her willing to do anything for her, Bernice would be pleased, right? However When Rory left, he still went to Janes room to check on her. But when he reached the door of Janes room, he saw that she had alreadyid down to rest and was sound asleep. Rorys eyes dimmed. Uncle Newton, should I wake up Jane? She justid down. Nana, seeing Rory standing silently at Janes door, walked over and asked. No need. Let her rest well. You can tell her to apply the ointment to her feet three times a day, and in three days, she will recover. Rory shook his head, hands behind his back, and then handed a white porcin bottle to Nana. Nana quickly took it and agreed, Okay, Ill leave it to her when she wakes up. Rory nodded, Im leaving. If Jane asks about me when she wakes up, tell her to take good care of her injuries. Yeah, I know. Nana said somewhat reluctantly. Patricks hospital room. Sir, do you really want to keep hiding it from Miss North? Morton cautiously asked. Morton always felt like their president was ying with fire. For the sake of getting Miss North to agree to his proposal, he jumped off a cliff. Having narrowly escaped death, he yed the game of pretending to be disabled to gain Miss Norths sympathy, convincing her to return to the presidents side. For love, the president was really going all out. However, if Miss North found out she had been deceived, given her personality, getting angry was inevitable. Im well aware of it. Prepare for a renewed engagement ceremony. Yes, sir, Morton replied respectfully. Since their president had decided, he couldnt say much more. Hopefully, when Miss North found out, she would understand the presidents good intentions Chapter 306: Wholehearted Commitment The next day. Jane woke up feeling groggy, rubbing her eyes. Nana was sitting by her bedside. Jane, youre awake? Nana asked with concern. How are you feeling? Much better. Jane felt warmth in her heart in response to Nanas care. Oh, Uncle Newton asked me to give this to you. Nana handed Jane a medicine bottle, detailing Rorys instructions. Taking the medicine from Nana, Jane asked, Uncle Newton left? Yes, he asked you to take good care of yourself, Nana replied. Jane nodded, Nana, could you please bring myptop over here? Your injuries havent fully healed; lets pause work for now. Nana thought Jane was about to dive back into work mode and immediately frowned in disapproval. Although Nana came to discuss the designpetition with Jane, she didnt want to burden Jane while she was still recovering. Jane smiled, Im not working. Patrick and I are getting engaged, and I want to personally design our engagement outfits. Nana was momentarily stunned. Was this what Jane discussed with Patrickst night? Have you decided for sure? Nana was still a bit concerned, fearing Jane might have agreed because Patrick saved her, out of a sense of gratitude. Jane shook her head, a hint of irony in her smile, Queena? The virtuous and innocent white lotus? As long as Patrick knows who is more important, thats all that matters. Besides, she wont be hopping around for much longer. Anthony had uncovered more information about Queena, and Jane was now certain that Candy was fake. However, Janes intuition told her that behind Queena, there must be a significant conspiracy. So, she wasnt in a hurry to expose Queena. When she acted, she wanted to uproot the problem. Now that youve decided, I feel relieved, Nana nodded. She could see that Patricks feelings for Jane were genuine. A man willing to sacrifice his life for Jane was using his life to demonstrate how much he loved her. Such a man was indeed worth entrusting a lifetime to. However, his legs it was a pity. Nana, rest assured. Ive thought it through. I love Patrick, Jane said firmly. Alright, Nana had long seen that Jane had feelings for Patrick, and now that Jane could face her own feelings, Nana was happy for her. Ill go prepare for you. Anything else you need, just let me know, and Ill get it for you. Jane thought for a moment, Get me some fabrics too. The best ones. I cant walk well, so you pick them for me. Sure, Nana agreed readily and left. Watching Nana leave, Jane wheeled herself to see Patrick. She knocked on Patricks door, and his cold voice soon came from inside, Come in! Jane entered, pushing her wheelchair, and saw Patrick sitting on the bed. On the small table were various medicines and bandages. What are you doing? Jane looked at him with confusion, approaching the bedside. Changing the bandages, Patrick replied casually, not showing any concern on his face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ill go get a nurse to help you, Jane said, not thinking much, and prepared to find a nurse. The next moment, he grabbed her with his long arms, Dont go. Mr. Maurice wille to help me after hes done with his work. Why wait for Mr. Maurice? Cant a nurse do it? Jane wondered. Patrick raised an eyebrow, Do you want another woman to see and touch my body? Jane was speechless; his words sounded peculiar. Though she knew the nurse would treat patients with a pure heart, Patricks words made it seem weird. She really didnt want to see that. Then Ill help you, Jane said after a moment of thought. But what about your foot? Patrick looked at her feet with his dark eyes. Its okay, just a foot injury, not a disability Jane thought of something and quickly changed the topic. I didnt mean that, dont misunderstand. Its okay, Patrick responded casually. Jane looked at Patrick; although he said it was okay, there was a hint of injury in his eyes, making her feel even more distressed. Getting off the wheelchair, she grabbed Patricks hand, saying earnestly, Dont worry, Patrick, I, Jane, will never look down on you! Besides, Im sure your leg can be healed! I believe you. Patrick gazed at her with his eyes as dark ascquer, filled with tenderness. Where is the wound? Jane met his deep gaze and asked. When they fell off the cliff, she only saw the external fractures on his legs, and nothing else. On my back, Patrick turned around, his long fingers unbuttoning the buttons on his chest, taking off his shirt, revealing his strong and well-defined back. His back Janes breath caught, and despite being a medical practitioner trained by Rory, she was seeing such a horrifying wound for the first time. Almost every part of his back had some form of injury, pockmarked with seeping blood and pus, as if it had been intensely impacted. The image shed in Janes mind of when they fell off the cliff. He had timely grabbed her, pulled her into his arms, shielding her from colliding with the mountain. As a result, he was the one who suffered severe injuries. Janes eyes turned red in an instant, and her hands holding the medicine bottle and cotton swab trembled slightly. She felt heartbroken. Does it hurt a lot? Jane asked him, her voice trembling. Its okay, Patrick shrugged. As long as youre okay, Im okay. Hearing this, Janes heart tightened even more. Jane couldnt hold back the tears in her eyes and sniffed, Patrick, rest assured, I will treat your wounds well, and I wont let any scars remain. She took a deep breath, calming her emotions, and meticulously treated his wounds with the cotton swab. She didnt dare to be the slightest bit negligent. In this focused and serious state, she didnt notice the cunning sh in Patricks deep, wolf-like eyes as he faced away from her. This little woman, she must bepletely devoted to him now. Patrick was in a great mood, but a faint sorrow still lingered on his handsome face. After over an hour of treatment, Jane waited for the ointment to dry before bandaging his wounds. She finally sighed in relief. Put your clothes on the bed, dont catch a cold, Jane carefully lifted his clothes, buttoning them up for him. Did you cry? His incredibly gentle voice came from above her head. Jane lowered her head, No. I heard it. Patrick extended his hand, gently lifting her chin. He saw faint traces of tears on her originally clean face. Patrick suddenly regretted; maybe he shouldnt have lied to her? Chapter 307: Let’s Get Engaged If you hadnte down to rescue me back then, you wouldnt have been injured, and Jane looked up at him, her eyes full of concern and guilt. Before she could finish speaking, Patrick lowered his head and kissed her eye, wiping away the glistening tears on her face. His maic voice resonated in Janes ear, Jane, saving you was willingly done. Because you are the woman I love the most, and I must protect you. Janes heart pounded fiercely at this moment. She immediately threw herself into his arms, wrapping her hands around his waist. Right now, she just wanted to be a little girl, leaning on the man she liked, absorbing the warmth emanating from him. Jane bit her lip and said, Patrick, lets get engaged quickly. This man had done so much for her, and she didnt want to wait a moment longer. No rush. Mr. Maurice is finding a reputable feng shui master to pick an auspicious day. Patrick raised an eyebrow, speaking in a low, deliberate tone. The engagement would naturally proceed at its own pace. He wanted to give her the grandest and most luxurious engagement ceremony. If only Grandfather could see it. Patrick stared coldly out the window. Grandfather had been in aa for a long time. When would he wake up? Youre thinking about Grandfather, arent you? Jane immediately caught onto Patricks thoughts and suggested, Why dont we go check on Grandfather? Okay, Patrick nodded in agreement. Jane helped him into the wheelchair, and together, they pushed it towards Old Pansys ward. Old Pansyy lifeless on the hospital bed, tubes inserted, connected to various medical devices. The heart monitor detected the faint beats of Old Pansys heart. The readings werent very promising. Jane, worried, looked at Patrick beside her, cing her hand over hisrge palm. Dont worry; I believe in fate. Grandfather will get better. When Grandfathers body recovers to a certain extent, Ill perform acupuncture on him immediately. By then, Grandfather will surely wake up. She spoke with great confidence. Jane was confident that she could heal Old Pansy. I believe in you, Patrick said, his thin lips lifting slightly Patrick held Old Pansys hand, lowered his head, and looked at him with bright eyes. He spoke in a deep voice, Grandfather, I have good news to tell you. Jane and I are getting engaged. As he spoke, Old Pansyy there without any reaction. Patricks eyes dimmed. Grandfather was currently in a deepa; how could he hear his words? But at that moment, Jane suddenly grabbed his arm with excitement. Patrick, look, Grandfathers fingers moved. Patricks gaze fell on Old Pansys hand, and indeed, his fingers had moved. His eyes lit up instantly. Jane quickly pressed the nurse call button and summoned the nurse and Dr. Pater to examine Old Pansy. After Dr. Pater finished the examination, he spoke with a somewhat cheerful tone, Mr. Pansy, Old Pansys condition has finally improved. Initially, he was in a deepa, and coupled with the critical condition before, we thought there was no hope. Dr. Pater paused for a moment before continuing, Thanks to Miss North, we just examined Old Pansys body, and all aspects of his bodily functions are gradually recovering. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief at these words. Jane held Patricksrge hand, her tone firm. Patrick, dont worry. Old Pansys condition has improved a lot. In a few days, Ill give him the final shot, and hell wake up. Mm, Patrick responded faintly. Watching Janes confidence bursting in her eyes, Patrick knew she must haveplete assurance in curing his grandfather to speak so. He then turned to Dr. Pater, Next, I hope Dr. Pater will keep an eye on Grandfathers condition. No problem, Dr. Pater readily agreed. Jane pulled Patricks hand. Dont worry; lets go back to the ward. She was well aware that he had just told Old Pansy about their engagement, and Old Pansy, in hisa, reacted excitedly. This was a good sign. Back in Patricks ward, Jane, ustomed to the routine, was about to return to her room. But Patrick held her back. Whats wrong? Jane turned back in confusion. Stay with me. Patricks lips lifted slightly as he pulled Jane into his room. Meeting Patricks intense gaze, Jane could onlyply with a hint of helplessness. Sitting at the bedside, Jane took out Rorys medicine, preparing to change the dressing on her foot. She needed to recover quickly to treat Old Pansy. And she had to prepare a scar removal ointment for Patrick. She wouldnt allow a single scar to remain on his body. Jane, focusing on applying the ointment, kept her head low. However, her stray hair kept falling, blocking her vision. Despite multiple attempts to fix it, it persisted. She looked up to find a surprising sight: Patrick had somehow sat next to her. Taking the ointment from her hands, he looked at her with tender, ink-ck eyes. You helped me with the medicine earlier; let me return the favor. Before Jane could refuse, Patrick took the cotton swab and began applying the ointment to her palm. It had been a burning sensation when she applied the medicine herself, but with Patrick doing it, the feeling turned strangely ticklish. The pain seemed to disappear, reced by an itching sensation that reached deep into her heart. Jane extended her foot, watching as her small foot nestled in Patricksrge palm. He handled the task with utmost care, afraid to hurt her. Patricks palm radiated warmth, and Jane felt her foot getting hot in his hands. Yet, she had no desire to pull it away. She could feel her face turning increasingly red, and sweat formed on her forehead due to the warmth. After Patrick finished with one foot, he took the other, holding it just as gently. His usual icy demeanor softened significantly in her presence. He treated her seriously, with gentle movements, as if afraid of causing her any harm. Patricks hands were warm, and Jane couldnt help but think that her foot in his hands looked exceptionally small. The atmosphere in the room became increasingly ambiguous. Once Patrick finished applying the medicine, Jane quickly retracted her foot. The air was filled with an indescribable tension. Putting down the items in his hands, Patrick raised his gaze and saw Jane with a face flushed like a rose. Are you feeling hot? He teased, his lips curling, his deep gaze examining her. Jane hurriedly shook her head. No, I just feel the room is a bit stuffy, thats all. Avoiding eye contact, she moved her gaze away from him. Leaning against the headboard, Jane closed her eyes, pretending to rest. But suddenly, she felt a faint tobo scent in her breath. Jane abruptly opened her eyes and saw Patricks face magnified in front of her. She stared with wide eyes. Why are you so close to me? Jane instinctively raised her hand to push him away, but her wrist was immediately caught by Patrick. We are engaged now. What do you think I would do when Im so close to you? Jane: ???This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wasnt this man disabled? Why was he thinking about such things! Jane felt either he was running a fever, or she definitely was! Chapter 308: Let’s Talk About It on Our Wedding Night Jane lifted her other still-free hand, attempting to check if he had a fever. However, Patrick quickly seized her wrist, pressing both of her hands down. Patrick lowered his head, rapidly closing the distance between them, his straight nose immediately touching Janes nose. This made Jane breathe cautiously, afraid of stealing his breath away. Um Jane pulled the corners of her mouth, shyly unsure where to look. Eventually, she just closed her eyes, Lets talk about that on our wedding night. What kind of thing? Patrick questioned, puzzled, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, So, youve been wanting to do that kind of thing with me? Damn it! He tricked her! Jane stared at him wide-eyed. This man clearly provoked her into saying those words. In fact, he didnt have such intentions now. No, even if he did, he couldnt act on it! Jane red at the man in front of her, Patrick, you pervert! Where am I being a pervert? He chuckled, lips curved in a teasing manner. Jane: He wanted to lure her into saying those things again; she wouldnt fall for it! Arent you supposed to get up now? Jane changed the topic, feeling a bit breathless under this mans pressure. No. Patricks cold eyes squinted slightly, lips curving with an attractive arc. Since its not time for that kind of thing, but this is. He pressed down, thin lips covering her soft ones. Jane subconsciously tried to struggle, but her hands were tightly restrained by him, unable to move. She could only let Patrick pry open her teeth gently, feeling the punishment of his teeth nibbling on her lips. Jane, youre getting more beautiful. His voice was a bit hoarse, and both of their breaths were gradually bing rapid. Jane lifted her chin, Ive always been beautiful, even without you saying it. Yes, youre the most beautiful. Patrick chuckled lightly. In front of her, he seemed unable to maintain his usual icy expression, always appearing particrly gentle. Even the heartbeat seemed to carry a sense of joy. He was about to continue; the womans cherry-like lips in front of him were so tempting that a single kiss wasnt enough. As their eyes met, his scorching gaze made Jane shyly close her eyes. But at this moment, an abrupt knocking on the door shattered the romantic atmosphere in the ward. Patrick stopped, his gaze turning coldly toward the door. Appearing at the entrance was Queena. Queena, dressed in her usual white dress, with her shiny ck straight hair, walked in holding a thermos. She witnessed Patrick pressing down on Jane, their posture extremely ambiguous on the hospital bed. Her watery eyes widened instantly, Im Im sorry for disturbing you. Ill leave right away!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Queena turned to leave, tightly gripping the thermos in her hand, her eyes full of jealousy. Previously, she cried, threw tantrums, and even threatened to harm herself in front of Patrick, but he remained indifferent and even assigned two bodyguards to follow her. Fortunately, when Jane had an ident, these two bodyguards were called back by Patrick to find Jane, giving her freedom again. In just a few days, the rtionship between Patrick and Jane had developed so rapidly! Jane, that despicable woman! Her eyes narrowed, filled with venom. Dont bother, Patrick coldly stated as he rose from Jane,boriously moving to the wheelchair. Jane slightly furrowed her brows. Was Patrick truly disabled in both legs? Just now, when he climbed onto the hospital bed, his movements seemed agile. Sensing Janes doubtful scrutiny, Patricks face darkened. He stared at Queena, who stood there, neithering nor going. Why are you here? he asked Queena. Queena cautiously approached Patricks bedside, holding the thermos in her hands. I heard that Patrick and Miss North were injured, so I wanted toe and check on you. I didnt mean to interrupt, Queena said, herrge eyes turning moist, and the rims reddening. I know Ive done wrong before. I shouldnt be here, but Im genuinely worried about you, Patrick. I made ck chicken soup with my own hands. You can drink it together with Miss North. If you dont want to see me, Ill leave first. Ill reflect on my mistakes, Queena said, cing the thermos on the bedside table. She then turned to leave, her tearful appearance genuinely heartbreaking. Jane squinted. Queenas appearance at this moment made her smell a conspiracy. Thinking of the photos Anthony found, Jane stopped Queena. Since youre here, sit for a moment before leaving, Jane said. Queena, you you know I dont like you, right? But since youre here, have a seat before leaving. I appreciate your concern for Patrick. Queenas figure stiffened, and she looked at Jane. Miss North, you you hate me, right? Id better leave. Ive conveyed my intentions, and I dont want to stay here, making you unhappy. On the surface, she maintained her innocent appearance, but in her heart, she cursed Jane for her hypocritical behavior. Asking her to stay was clearly showing off! Queena certainly wanted to stay, but what she desired was Patricks retention, not Janes. She shifted her gaze to Patrick, who had his attention entirely on Jane, giving her not even a nce. He looked at Jane with a genuinely gentle gaze, something she had never experienced. Jealousy burned within Queena, but she had to pretend to have let go of all past grievances. Apparently noticing her gaze, Patrick looked at her with a cold tone, Since Jane asked you to stay, stay for a while. Okay, Patrick! Queenas pure face immediately lit up with a smile as she returned to the bedside. Let me pour you both the chicken soup! Queena opened the thermos she brought, filling the hospital room with a delightful aroma. She filled two bowls and handed them over. Watching them drink, she observed Patricks expression carefully. I didnt expect you to be unpleasant, but your cooking skills are excellent, Jane finished a bowl of soup, ced it aside, and looked at Queena with a meaningful smile. Hehe. Queena, suppressing her inner resentment, spoke gently, To make this ck chicken soup delicious, you need to simmer it for at least ten hours, constantly observing the changes in heat. Ive been watching it the whole time, which is why it tastes so good. Miss North, if you like it, I can bring it to you every day. In front of Patrick, she wanted to show remorse and win him back. Jane chuckled coldly. Every day? It seemed like the old mans aim was not just the soup. Jane nced at Patrick and calmly said, No need to trouble Miss Dillon. Chapter 309: Candice’s Confession Upon hearing this, Candices eyes immediately turned red. Biting her lip, she weakly asked, Miss North, are you still not willing to forgive me? Without waiting for Janes answer, she looked pitifully at Patrick. Patrick, I know youre still angry with me. I really know that I was wrong. I shouldnt have been jealous of Miss North or framed her. And most importantly, I shouldnt have disregarded the interests of the Pansy Group. Beforeing to the hospital today, I went to a temple and reflected on my actions. Candice took out a peace charm and gently ced it in front of Patrick. This is a peace charm that I had the temple make for you. Its my hope that you will be safe and sound. I dont expect your forgiveness right now; all that matters is your health improving so that one day soon we can see you walk down the aisle with Miss North. Candice spoke sincerely from her heart and moved everyone present. Jane sat quietly by the bedside watching Candice perform like an angel. What an angelic figure! Patricks dark eyes showedplex emotions as he finally looked directly at Candice. The things she had done were truly unforgivable but she was Candy after all; regardless of anything else she had saved his life before C his life was given by her hands. If Candice truly knew what she did wrong and repented sincerely then he could give her another chance to correct herself but he would never let her hurt Jane again. I hope you live well from now on, said Patrick calmly without any emotional fluctuations in his voice or expressionless face as he nced briefly at Jane who remained calm throughout their conversation. Faced with Patricks coldness towards herself , Candice felt pain inside but still managed to look surprised: Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity! Can we still be friends? She asked cautiously with a hint of timidity in her tone. Patrick narrowed his cold gaze slightly as he looked once more at Jane before nodding slowly: Yes. Im so happy about this news Patrick! eximed Candace full of innocence while looking deeply into Patricks eyes before adding softly: You two rest well now; dont let me disturb either one of your rests. With light footsteps and cheerful tones, Candace left their room . However just outside their door , her face suddenly turned dark . Jane! That shameless bitch! As long as there is even one day when Candy exists, Jane will never be able to take away Patrick! Nana went over to help Jane get someputer equipment . As Nana approached Patricks room, she saw Candy walking out looking gloomy . Seeing Nana, Candy immediately put on a sweet smile : Miss Nana, I came here just now to visit both Patrick and Miss North . Nana nodded lightly and ignored Candice, walking into the hospital room. As soon as Candice left, Nana came in with the things that Jane had asked her to bring. She squinted her eyes and put down the items, noticing that there were bowls in front of both Patrick and Jane. She quickly walked over to pick them up nervously speaking up. I just saw Candice, is this what she brought? Ill have it tested just in case she poisoned it. Nana had been in business for many years and had seen all sorts of disgusting tactics. But she had never seen anyone as disgusting and crazy as Candice before. She realized that any woman who was obsessed with Patrick was not normal; they were all insane! Jane chuckled silently at Nanas reaction,Dont worry, theres no poison in this bowl. Pausing for a moment, Jane red at Patrick irritably,Do you think Candice would be willing to poison her beloved Patrick? Patrick: He smirked slightly; he found this womans jealousy quite cute. Only then did Nana rx,Im just worried. She handed over theputer and fabric to Jane,Ive brought everything you need; Ill leave now. Nana didnt want to stay here like a high-powered light bulb.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After Nana left, Jane saw that Patrick was seriously looking through some information so she didnt disturb him. She took out what Nana brought her C pen and paper C designing engagement dresses for herself and Patrick. When Jane suggested getting engaged with Patrick earlier on, she already had inspiration on what their engagement dress should look like. As soon as she started drawing, nothing else mattered anymore. When she finally looked up again after finishing the design work on paper , she noticed that Patrick was sitting on his wheelchair staring intently at her with deep eyes filled with admiration.Is this your design? He raised an eyebrow while praising generously It looks great! Jane put down her pen suddenly remembering something suspicious about him. She scrutinized his legs doubtfully Are your legs really injured? Howe you move more agile than normal people? Dr. Newton diagnosed me. What makes you think Im lying?Patrick lowered his gaze, his once gentle eyes losing all its brightness. He turned around pushing his wheelchair away slowly while saying:If you regret it, I can let you go Jane quickly exined when seeing him like this:Thats not what I meant. I just wanted to say if there is anything wrong, you can tell me. You dont have to keep running around since your leg is injured its inconvenient. I just dont want to be useless. Patrick lowered his head, his long eyshes trembling gently, making people feel sorry for him. I Jane wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Patrick. Im going out for some fresh air. You dont have to worry about me. With that said, Patrick pushed his wheelchair out of the hospital room. Jane stayed on the bed and stared at the sketchbook in her hand. A strapless evening gown and a suit were already taking shape. Jane felt regretful in her heart. Why did she doubt him? Her words must have hurt Patricks heart. He had suddenly be disabled from a normal person, which was hard enough on its own. Although he always pretended to be indifferent and unaffected, he must have been very sad inside. And she had actually questioned him. Jane suddenly felt very ufortable in her heart. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible hand so much that it made breathing difficult. She quickly got off the bed and put on slippers despite the pain in her feet as she went out looking for Patrick. After searching through every floor of the hospital building without finding any trace of him, Jane finally arrived at the rooftop. As soon as she turned around, she saw an empty wheelchair next to the edge of the roof. Jane widened her eyes with a nk mind before running over there only to find no one around or inside it. She could confirm that this wheelchair belonged to Patrick. Did he identally fall off from here? Turning back around quickly while shouting loudly: Patrick! Chapter 310: He was indeed pretending Jane tightly held onto the edge of the rooftop, her mind momentarily nk. Patrick, you cant have anything happen to you! Jane muttered to herself. Just as she was about to call Morton and ask him to send someone to find Patrick, she suddenly heard a familiar, maic voiceing from behind her. Jane. Patrick?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jane turned around and saw Patrick sitting in his wheelchair. Patrick, as long as youre okay! Jane rushed towards him. She knelt down and buried her head in Patricksp. Patrick reached out and rubbed Janes hair while his maic voice sounded again. Silly girl, what did you think happened? Jane took a few deep breaths and steadied herself. Suddenly feeling something was off. When she went up on the rooftop earlier, Patrick wasnt there at all. In just a few minutes time he had suddenly appeared on his wheelchair without anyone else around! Wasnt Patrick paralyzed? How did he do it? Thinking about this made Jane more suspicious than ever before If she guessed correctly then surely Patrick must be pretending! Jane stood up straight and walked directly towards the rooftop. Jane what are you doing? There was some nervousness in Patricks tone,Its dangerous there! Come back! The ring that you gave me seemed like it fell off by ident just now so Im going to look for it. Jane said while pretending to slip on purpose before shouting loudly,Ah! Help! Dont be afraid Jane Im here! Seeing that Jane was in danger made Patrick reflexively stand up quickly before rushing over with one step forward then tightly hugging her body into his arms He really is pretending! Anger filled Janes clear eyes when she red at the man in front of her,Patrick! You bastard! How dare you deceive me!! I In a moment of panic earlier when he worried about Janes safety , he forgot that he had been pretending all along But now angry beyond measure, Jane interrupted him directly,Do you have some kind of mental illness or something? She was very angry for no reason why would someone want to deceive her like this?! Patrick, you want me feel guilty enough so we can get engaged? Do games where feelings are deceived make sense? Dark clouds covered Janes pretty face, she hated being deceived most of all things Listen let me exin Knowing that he couldnt argue with reason, Patrik tried exining himself but unfortunately, Jane cut him off right away.Youve disappointed me too much already, Patrik. After speaking, Jane turned around and left Patrick regretted deeply, his indifferent eyes mixed withplex emotions as he watched Jane leave, the emotions in his eyes fluctuating. Back in the hospital room, Jane turned around to look down the empty hallway behind her and found no one there. Her anger doubled instantly C this jerk of a man didnt even want toe after her! Was he not going to exin anything? With a cold face, Jane pushed open the door and walked into the room only to see Melissa standing inside. She was stunned for a moment before asking, Melissa? What are you doing here? Melissa retorted irritably when questioned by Jane: Whats wrong with me being in my cousins room? And what about you? What are you doing here sote? It was then that Jane realized she had stormed into the wrong room earlier out of anger but she wasnt going to let Melissa have any satisfaction from it. With her chin held high and voice coldly steady, she said: I am Patricks fiance. Do I need your interference when I visit him? Fiance? Havent you already broken off your engagement long ago? Melissa was taken aback by this news. Jane smiled slightly and replied: Were getting engaged again soon. Howe you didnt know? Melissa paused for a moment before saying incredulously: Thats impossible! How could I not have heard anything about it? Jane raised an eyebrow just as Patrick walked into the room with measured steps and interrupted them both by saying firmly: You dont need to know. Looking up at him standing at the doorway of their hospital room, Jane felt relieved that he had finally arrived but also annoyed at how he had kept her waiting earlier. Cousin, Melissa protested immediately upon seeing Patrick walk in. Grandpa is still unconscious because of this woman, pointing at Jane usingly while speaking angrily towards Patrick himself who seemed impatient with his cousinsints. Melissa, Patrick said impatiently while looking away from her gaze towards where Jane stood nearby him instead; Itste now so please go home. I understand. Feeling Patricks icy aura all over his body made Melissa feel resentful as she left after ring fiercely at Jane on her way out. As soon as they were alone together again without any interruptions or distractions around them anymore though; Patrick cleared his throat nervously before speaking up once more: Jane I know that right now youre angry with me but think about it C if I hadnt done what I did then how much longer would we have had to wait until we could be together? This is your reason for deceiving me like that? She asked back icily without missing a beat or showing any signs of softening towards him yet despite feeling relieved deep down inside herself too since hed finally shown up after all those hours apart from each other earlier today when theydst seen each other briefly outside their respective rooms within this same hospital buildingplex where they were both staying temporarily due mainly due mostly due primarily because their grandfather was currently hospitalized here under observation following some recent health issues which required medical attention urgently enough such that everyone else involved including themselves couldnt afford not taking things seriously enough either way regardless whatsoever whatsoever? Patrick shifted ufortably under her gaze before coughing twice lightly while trying hard not show how nervous or guilty he felt inside himself right now too given everything else which has happened between themtely especially since theyd been arguing quite frequently over various issues rted mainly around trustworthiness on both sides recently leading up until today itself Well actually I wanted tell you myself but also wanted see how would react first if found out through someone else instead Janes face darkened and she didnt say anything, turning around and heading back to her hospital room. Melissa stormed into her house, fuming with anger as she spoke to Beatrice. Auntie, Jane is such a slut! Shes trying to seduce our cousin again! She even convinced him to have another engagement ceremony with her! What? Beatrice was taken aback. Auntie, we cant wait any longer! Melissas eyes shed with jealousy towards Jane. If we dont do something soon, Jane will really get engaged to Patrick and then theyll get married. Then there wont be any ce for us in the Pansy family. Just thinking about how Patrick cared for Jane made Melissa burn with jealousy. Patrick was hers! Why did that shameless slut Jane deserve his love? If we let this woman enter the Pansy family and be the mistress of the house, Melissa continued incitingly, well never have a good life again! Dont worry Melissa, Beatrice reassured her firmly. I wont let that fox spirit into our home. Melissa leaned closer to Beatrice and lowered her voice conspiratorially. Auntie, I think we should follow Uncle Winstons suggestion. No one found out about what happened before C not even our cousin. Beatrice thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. This time, Melissa said confidently, well definitely drive that shameless slut Jane away from here! Beatrice nodded once more before turning towards Melissa. Melissa, she said quietly but firmly. Help me contact Winston. Okay Auntie! replied Melissa eagerly. Monica, Freda and Florence had all tried their best against Jane but failed miserably each time. Now it was up to Melissa herself C this time she would strike hard! Just you wait Jane! thought an angry Melissa as she left the room determinedly behind Beatrice. Chapter 311: Old Pansy Wakes Up The next day, Jane woke up to the sight of Patricks handsome face. Jane, youre awake? Patricks eyes were gentle. Jane furrowed her brow and spoke coldly, Patrick, what are you doing in my room? Im here to apologize and ask for your forgiveness, Patricks tone was sincere. Before Jane could say anything else, Candice suddenly pushed open the door. Patrick, there you are! I just went to your hospital room but couldnt find you, Candice put on a soft and delicate look. I made dumplings for you and Miss North. Try them out. Mmm. Patrick nodded calmly as he watched Candice bustling around serving them dumplings while also tidying up the hospital room. She was so attentive that it seemed like she was really trying to make amends for something. Suddenly, Candice noticed the design sketches on Janes bedside table and her expression changed instantly. Were these sketches for their engagement dress? Were they getting engaged? Candice felt a pang of jealousy but managed to keep a calm demeanor as she picked up the sketches with a smile. Miss North, is this your new clothing design? It looks great. Jane knew that Candice was deliberately asking about it because their n to re-engage hadnt been announced yet. Yes, Jane said nonchntly. Patrick and I are nning on having another engagement ceremony soon. Mr. Maurice is helping us pick out an auspicious date. Candice froze momentarily at this news C Jane was going to get engaged with Patrick again! How could this be? Her jealousy couldnt be hidden from her eyes anymore. Seeing Candace like this made Jane smirk slightly in disdain C she had not changed at all despite iming otherwise. Candace realized that she had lost control of herself and quickly tried to cover up her envy by saying weakly: Congrattions! Can I attend your engagement party then? It doesnt matter. Patrick replied indifferently. His coldness hurt Candace deeply. All of this happened because of Jane! If it werent for her meddling ways then maybe Patrick wouldnt have treated her so coldly now. Before anyone could say anything else there came a knock at the door. Come in. Patrick said clearly with his voice carrying through the room smoothly. The door to the hospital room opened and Dr. Pater rushed in with a few nurses, his voice filled with excitement. Mr. Pansy, Old Pansy is awake! Really? Patrick stood up eagerly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Candice was taken aback by his sudden movement. Patrick, I thought your leg was disabled? Ignoring Candices confusion, Patrick grabbed Janes hand and headed straight for Old Pansys room. Dr. Pater followed them closely, cautioning them that while Old Pansy had woken up, he couldnt speak or move yet and needed further examination from Miss North. Ill go check on him, Jane nodded. Uncle Newton had said they could only perform acupuncture on Old Pansy once he woke up fully C it seemed like that time wasing soon enough. Jane and Patrick hurried into the room where Old Pansyy in bed. Grandpa, how are you feeling? Patrick approached him and held his hand gently as he asked with concern. Old Pansy blinked but remained motionless in bed as Jane examined him thoroughly from head to toe before turning to address Patrick reassuringly: Dont worry about your grandpa C his condition has improved greatly sincest time we saw him. In three days when all of his vital signs stabilizepletely I will personally give him acupuncture treatment so he can be back to normal. Patrick breathed a sigh of relief at her words; if Jane said so then Grandpa would be fine after three days! Suddenly they heard high heels clicking down the hallway towards their room C Beatrice and Melissa were approaching quickly! Jane stopped them at the door asking what they wanted but Melissa snapped back angrily: Were here to see Grandpa! Why are you stopping us?! Beatrice looked equally unhappy; she had rushed over as soon as she heard about Grandpa waking up but now found herself blocked by Jane who had already entered the room along with Patrick earlier without telling anyone else beforehand which made her feel uneasy throughout their journey there. They both fell silent at Patricks stern tone. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for his intervention. She had been trying to keep her cool in the face of Melissa and Beatrices usations, but it was getting harder by the minute. Look, Patrick continued, his voice still sharp with anger. I understand that youre both worried about your grandfather. But he needs rest right now, not more stress and drama. Melissa opened her mouth to protest, but Patrick held up a hand to stop her. Im serious, he said firmly. If you cant respect Old Pansys need for peace and quiet right now, then Im going to have to ask you both to leave. Jane watched as Melissa and Beatrice exchanged nces, clearly torn between their concern for their grandfather and their desire to confront Jane. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of tense silence, they nodded reluctantly. Fine, Melissa muttered under her breath as she turned on her heel and stalked away down the hallway. Beatrice lingered for a moment longer before following suit with a huff of annoyance. Jane let out a long breath she hadnt realized shed been holding in. It was exhausting dealing with those two women C especially when they were so determined to make trouble for her at every turn. But at least now they were gone C hopefully giving Old Pansy some much-needed peace and quiet as he recovered from whatever hadnded him in the hospital in the first ce. As she turned back towards Old Pansys room herself C eager to check on him onest time before heading home C Jane couldnt help but feel grateful once again for Patricks presence here today. Without him here well who knows what might have happened? Chapter 312: Jane Kills Old Pansy Patrick, how could you yell at me? Youre yelling at me for this woman? Beatrice was taken aback. After all, she was Patricks biological mother and the only female head of the Pansy family. Being scolded in front of so many people made her feel embarrassed. Mom, please leave and dont disturb Grandpas rest, Patrick frowned. Melissa stepped forward and took Beatrices arm, looking obedient and sensible as she persuaded him. Cousin, dont be angry. Aunt is just worried about Grandpa. Patrick impatiently interrupted her. Just leave now! Beatrice and Melissa exchanged a nce before speaking up again. Patrick, well go then. As they passed by Jane, Melissa even red fiercely at her. Jane carefully checked on Old Pansy once more before reminding Dr. Pater: Please take good care of Old Pansy during these three days. Dr. Pater nodded in agreement. As soon as Jane left the hospital room, she bumped into Candice with a loud bang. Jane looked down to see Candice suddenly turn pale with cold sweat pouring down her face as she fell to the ground. Patrick Candices gaze fell firmly on Patrick who was following behind Jane. Youre sick? His expression turned cold immediately. Its nothing Im fine. Candice gritted her teeth tightly while enduring immense pain that made her face look like death itself; even blood oozed from where she bit down too hard on her lip trying not to scream out loud in agony Struggling to get back up from the ground again,Miss North Patrick I wont bother you anymore. Watching Candice walk away from them both caused Jane to ponder deeply about something In a blink of an eye three days had passed by quickly Soon it came time for Old Pansys injection day where everyone including members of the board were present along with Melissa and Beatrice; even Candace showed up too! Patrick are you really sure you want this woman treating Old Pansy? If anything goes wrong can you live with yourself knowing that your grandfather suffered because of your decision? Beatrice watched as Jane entered the operating room dressed neatly while its doors were closed shut making everyone uneasy around them including those members present from The Board The others around also shared simr concerns: Yes! Even if your rtionship with Jane is intimate how can you make such a foolish decision? Standing calmly nearby Patrick replied icily: Then what? Do any one of you have better ideas? These people probably wished secretly that something would happen to Old Pansy Candice stepped forward, standing resolutely next to Patrick and addressing the crowd. You all believe in Patrick, and you believe in Jane. She will definitely cure Old Pansy. Jane has said shes 100% certain and shes Dr. Newtons apprentice C how could anything go wrong? You can trust her! While her words seemed to calm everyone down, they were actually just a way of boosting Jane up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Patrick nced at Candice but then closed his eyes, ignoring the scheming people around him. This only made some of them more uneasy. Melissa cautiously tugged on Beatrices sleeve and whispered, Auntie, if that bitch Jane really does cure grandpa, Im done for when he wakes up. Dont worry, Beatrice replied calmly. Weve prepared for this with no room for error. In the operating room, Jane wore a mask that covered everything except her bright grape-like eyes as she calmly instructed the nurse beside her: Sterilize needle number three and hand it to me. The nurse quickly sterilized it before passing it over to Jane who inserted it into Old Pansys heart without any hint of nervousness or fear. Continue with needles eight through five, she ordered as one by one each needle was inserted into various points on his body. As each needle was removed from Old Pansys body after being inserted into an acupuncture point by Janes skilled hands they werepletely ckened! In addition to Dr. Peter who assisted her there were many other medical professionals observing intently hoping to learn from this breakthrough moment in medicine! The toxins have been cleared outpletely; we can begin acupuncture now, said Jane as she began using moxibustion therapy on specific points which stimted blood flow throughout his body allowing him stand again soon enough! Suddenly the heart monitor started beeping frantically causing everyone present to panic momentarily until all lines went t indicating that Old Pansy had stopped breathing altogether! The nurse who was assisting Jane called out, pointing at her. This woman ispletely unreliable. She killed Old Pansy! How is that possible? Dr. Pater couldnt believe Jane would make a mistake and quickly rushed over with the others to prepare for resuscitation. But it was toote. I did everything right, how could this happen? Jane panicked as she looked at Old Pansys motionless chest lying on the cold operating table, her face pale with horror. Old Pansy had died under her care. Dr. Pater didnt know what to say. One of the doctors stumbled out of the operating room in confusion, and when people outside saw the door open they immediately turned their attention towards them. Hows my grandfather doing? Patrick asked anxiously. The doctor trembled as he replied, Old Pansy has passed away. What?! Patrick couldnt believe it. Dr. Pater then stepped forward cautiously and said, Im sorry Mr. Pansy, I dont know how this happened either. Everything was going well until suddenly Old Pansy went into cardiac arrest and we didnt have time to save him. Soon after that, nurses wheeled Old pansy out covered in a white sheet revealing his death! Members of the board looked at each other in shock before turning their attention towards Patrick waiting for his reaction. Melissa and Beatrice exchanged uncertain nces before also looking towards Patrick. Patrick please ept our condolences, Candice spoke softly while lowering her head slightly trying to console him. She narrowed her eyes hiding any trace of schadenfreude mixed within them. This was great! It really helped Candice! That bitch Jane actually killed Old pansy! Now Patrick should definitely give that bitch a piece of his mind and kick her out! Chapter 313: Jane, You Disappointed Me Too Much The air was heavy and quiet, and no one dared to breathe. It was hard to believe that Old Pansy, the head of the Pansy family for generations, had passed away just like that. Jane walked out of the operating room exhausted, took off her mask and looked apologetically at Patrick. Im sorry, she said. I cant believe Old Pansy died. I did everything right. Janes voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes turning red with guilt. She wanted to walk towards Patrick but stopped herself. You promised me you had a hundred percent chance of curing my grandfather! Patrick finally broke his silence and spoke up. His eyes were cold as he looked at Jane with brewing anger. Jane, you have disappointed me too much. Im sorry; its my fault, Jane kept apologizing while her usually confident face turned pale without any color in it. Melissa interrupted before Jane could defend herself; this was an opportunity for her to add fuel to the fire since Patrick was already so angry with Jane. Its all your fault! If you hadnt tried acupuncture on Grandpa against our wishes, he might still be alive! You are a murderer! Melissa med everything on Jane while calling her names like shameless and bitch.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When you canceled your engagement with your cousin at our engagement party in front of everyone, not only did you embarrass us but also caused Grandpas heart attack which led him into aa! Now look what happened again! Beatrice joined Melissa in scolding Jane. I warned you earlier that this woman is unreliable; she isnt even a legitimate medical graduate from any university or college! That so-called master who saved your grandfather before is just some quack doctor! Patrick red coldly at Jane as he said: You killed my grandfather. This is an ident; dont you trust me? With hurtful eyes full of weakness and exhaustion from defending herself over again without sess -Jane lowered her arms helplessly- The atmosphere between the two of them was tense. Candice suppressed her schadenfreude and quickly spoke up, Jane didnt mean to do it. She was probably just too nervous during the surgery, which led to this mistake. She definitely didnt intend to harm Grandpa. Although Candices words seemed like she was defending Jane, in reality, she was throwing her under the bus by telling Patrick that Jane wasnt taking the surgery seriously enough and thats why tragedy struck. Cousin, we need to call the police right away! This woman definitely wanted to kill Grandpa! Melissa red at Jane with intensity. Ever since she joined our family, nothing good has happened. Shes a jinx. She killed Old Pansy! We cant let this go unpunished, Beatrice added with anger. Jane clenched her fists and looked at them all sternly. I didnt kill Old Pansy; someone poisoned him! Everyone froze when they heard her say this; they had no idea why she would make such an usation. While everyone else was surprised by what Jane said, Beatrice and Melissa were visibly shaken. I think youre just trying to shift me from yourself by saying that, Melissa shouted out first. There were so many people present during the surgery; how could anyone have poisoned him? Jane, dont think for a second that you can escape your responsibility for killing Old Pansy, Beatrice threatened as she pulled out her phone and called 911 without hesitation. Patrick, do you believe me? As they used her of wrongdoing one after another, Jane furrowed her brows tightly as she looked at Patrick silently hoping he would give an answer. Now that Grandpa is dead because of you does it even matter if I believe you or not? Patricks voice sounded cold like spring water as he turned his head away from Jane without looking back at her C clearly agreeing with Beatrices decision on calling 911 instead of siding with his former lover who caused his grandfathers death. Melissa and Beatrice were overjoyed when they saw Patrick turn against Jane so easily C proving once again how insignificant she really was in front of Old Pansy. They couldnt help butugh inwardly about how confident and arrogant Jane had been before iming that she could cure Old Pansy earlier on C now only making herself look foolish. If there werent so many people around them right now then both Melissa and Beatrice would have burst intoughter on spot. But not only were they happy about their victory against their former friend C Candice also felt excited witnessing everything unfold before their eyes. Jane killed Old Pansy, and Patrick will never love her again. But if she stays by his side long enough, he will surely fall in love with her again. After all, she is Candy! Well, Patrick, it seems your feelings for me are not that strong. From now on, were done! Jane said resolutely. Even if you dont end it, well still break up with you. Youre a woman with evil intentions and not worthy of my cousin, Melissa looked at Jane with disdain. Jane gave Melissa a cold stare and immediately shut her mouth. Seven or eight police officers walked towards them. The leading officer showed his badge and sternly surveyed the crowd before speaking up: We received a report that someone was intentionally killing people here. Whats going on? Beatrice quickly walked over and pointed at Jane angrily: This woman said she could cure my father-inw using Chinese medicine but ended up killing him instead! Arrest her! Then pleasee to the police station with me, the officer said coldly to Jane. Jane didnt struggle as she was taken away by the police while Melissa, Beatrice and Candice watched gleefully. Before leaving, Jane looked at Patrick who remained silent. She opened her mouth as if to say something but stopped herself before turning her gaze towards Melissa, Beatrice and Candice. Patrick, she spoke out loud despite being taken away by the police already.I advise you that since your grandfather has raised you so lovingly all these years; you should dissect his body to see whether he was poisoned or not. What nonsense! Melissa sneered while feeling uneasy inside as though afraid that Jane might have discovered something important. Cousin, Candice chimed in quickly.Dont listen to what this wicked woman says! Grandfather is very traditional; if you dissect his body after death he would be very sad about ourck of filial piety. Chapter 314: The Truth Will Soon Be Revealed Beatrice was also trying to conceal her guilt, with red eyes and a sad expression on her face. She keptforting Patrick, saying, We are all very sad about your grandfathers situation. You have now seen the true face of that woman Jane. If it werent for her, your grandfather wouldnt have died! This woman is too cruel-hearted! Now that things havee to this point, if you listen to her and go dissect your grandfathers body, that would be truly outrageous. What we need to do now is give your grandfather a proper burial and let him rest in peace, understand? I will help you take care of everything for your grandfather. If you continue to be confused and believe Janes words again, even in his grave he wont rest easy. Beatrice had a sorrowful expression on her face but still managed to maintain an elegantposure as thedy of the Pansy family in front of the board members. Some members of the board were only concerned about their own interests and didnt care whether Old Pansy was poisoned or not. They were only thinking about how they could benefit from his death since Patrick was now incapacitated.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, most others had been working with the Pansy family for years and had deep feelings for them; they knew Patrick could handle things well so they felt relieved. Mr. Pansy, please ept our condolences along with your mother. After Old Pansys body was taken away by nurses everyone said goodbye to Patrick and Beatrice. Candice squinted quietly observing Beatrice and Melissa; she saw a hint of joy in their eyes when they heard the doctor announce Old Pansys death news earlier. This wasnt right at all! No matter how much Melissa or Beatrice hated Jane she should still be considered as part of their family since Old Pansy was rted by blood after all! Werent they curious at all as to how he died? Didnt they want justice? They seemed quite happy though There must be something fishy going on here! Candice thought there might be some possibility while looking at Patrick who looked gloomy beside them. Mr. Patrick, Mr Maurice came over worriedly persuading him Yourplexion doesnt look good right now so why dont you go back first? I will personally send Old Pansy temporarily into storage before contacting one of best funeral homes around here. Patrick Beatrice tried speaking up hoping she could persuade him too but she knew his personality well enough C he remained silent because he was considering what Jane said earlier. With his respectful attitude towards Old Pansy, it was very likely that he would do the unthinkable and dissect a body for the truth. Mom, Im tired. Let me rest, Patrick said tly. But you Beatrice tried to say more, but Patrick didnt even look at her as he turned and left them with his cold back. Patrick walked away and Candice naturally followed him immediately. A mans most vulnerable moment is when he is most susceptible to entering his heart. With the betrayal of the woman he loved most and the loss of his closest family member, Candice offered warm embraces and gentlefort. Coupled with his feelings for Candy, she didnt believe that he could remain indifferent. Only Beatrice and Melissa were left at the door of the operating room. That damn Jane woman left but still stirs up trouble. She made me and my son estranged from each other. Now that shes in jail, I will not let her have an easy time! Beatrices well-maintained face was full of anger as she grabbed her phone to contact someone to take care of Jane who had been taken away. Auntie. Melissa quickly held onto her hand. Dont be impulsive now. Its not time to think about this yet; right now we need She paused for a moment, looked around seeing no one nearby then lowered her voice as she leaned in closer: You keep emphasizing not wanting Grandpas body dissected so much; Cousin will definitely suspect something. What?! Beatrice suddenly calmed down like being sshed with cold water; feeling scared afterwards: Then what should we do? Melissa took a deep breath calming herself down before quicklying up with a terrible idea: Auntie, tonight well go steal Grandpas body from the morgue. What? Are you crazy? Beatrice widened her eyes, almost screaming out loud, but thankfully Melissa covered her mouth in time. Be careful not to let anyone hear us! Melissa led Beatrice into an empty hospital room. Melissa carefully closed the door and cleared her throat before speaking. Auntie, this is the only thing we can do for now. Once our cousin finds out that Old Pansy was poisoned and Jane was right, he wille after us. Thats why we have to destroy all evidence. Beatrice shuddered inwardly as she furrowed her brows tightly. Do we have to do it tonight? She was scared. We have to, Melissa said with a malicious glint in her eyes. Our cousin is very smart and will figure things out quickly. We need to act first! If he finds anything suspicious The thought of being caught by Patrick made Melissa feel uneasy. Okay, Beatrice said firmly, determined not to let Patrick find any clues! Jane followed the police officers out of the hospital gate while reporters who had been waiting there swarmed around them. Old Pansy had died at Janes hands C this was a rare big news story! The reporters bombarded Jane with questions: Miss North, did you cause Old Pansys misfortune? What do you think about it? Miss North, you dont have a medical license C why did you treat Old Pansy without authorization and cause todays tragedy? Miss North, Mr. Pansy reported that you intentionally killed someone. Jane coldly nced at everyone present and said: Please step aside! The reporters looked at each other in confusion but before they could ask more questions, the police officers next to Jane drove them away. Miss North, the chief spoke up. Pleasee with us back to the station for further investigation. Jane nodded calmly. If she wasnt mistaken about what happened then truth would be revealed soon enough! Chapter 315: Burning Bridges After Crossing the River Melissa walked out of the hospital gate and met up with Winston at a nearby restaurant. As they entered, the servers led them to a private room in the back. Winston greeted Melissa with an insincere smile and poured her a cup of hot tea. I know what happened, he said. You did it perfectly. No wonder I always failed before. Patrick and Old Pansy never suspected that someone close to him would harm him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Melissa narrowed her eyes as she held onto her teacup tightly, her voice cold as she spoke, Dont get too excited just yet. Jane suggested that we dissect Old Pansys body before the police took her away, Melissa continued, We can prove that he died from poisoning instead of Janes ipetence as a doctor. If were caught, were done for! Winston remained calm and collected despite Melissas words of warning. He sipped his tea leisurely and replied nonchntly, So what if they find out? You were the one who poisoned him, not me. Melissa couldnt believe what she was hearing from Winston; he was willing to throw her under the bus after all they had been through together. You gave me those pills in the first ce, Melissa reminded him angrily. But can you prove it? Winston sneered. Melissa realized then that there was no surveince footage in their private room or any evidence left behind by their meetings together C all thanks to Winstons careful nning. He had set a trap for her all along! She felt like she was drowning in ck water as she watched Winston leave without another word. Alone in the private room now, Melissa hugged herself tightly while staring nkly ahead C feeling helpless against this man who had used and betrayed her so easily. Her mind drifted back to a few months ago, when she had watched Patrick and Janes engagement party with envy. Her cousin was going to marry another woman, and Melissa couldnt allow it. She became desperate and secretly added a small amount of poison to Old Pansys tea at the Old Pansy Tea House. She wanted Old Pansy to pass out so that the wedding could be postponed. But Melissa never expected that before the poison took effect, Jane would announce her decision to break off her engagement with Patrick. The shock caused Old Pansys heart condition to worsen, leaving him in aa until now. Ever since then, Melissa has been living in fear because she knew that Old Pansy might have figured out who poisoned him. She didnt want him waking up until she found out about Janes supposed cure for his condition. Melissa decided to add more poison secretly again so that Old Pansy would be critically ill this time around. However, things didnt go as nned as Jane ended up saving him from death once again while Beatrice caught on about what they were doing. Beatrice protected her by suggesting they kill off Old Pansy instead so that Jane would leave their family forever! Winston had always been helping them n these things behind the scenes but he betrayed them this time around! Melissa gritted her teeth and stood up suddenly; if Winston was going back on his word like this then he shouldnt expect any loyalty from her either! After dealing with Old Pansys situation first though, she nned on standing by Patrick firmly in order for them both gain power within the family before taking care of Winston! It was dark outside when they arrived at the hospital morgue; it was eerily quiet inside too. Melissa and Beatrice hid behind a corner down one of its hallways watching towards where they knew ity ahead: The Morgue Room. Are you sure we should go? Beatrice asked nervously while holding onto Melissa tightly. The ce felt ominous; green light flickered above an exit sign indicating safety but only made everything feel more sinister than ever before especially considering all those bodies lying beyond those ck doors ahead Beatrice shivered feeling goosebumps rise all over herself C having lived such an easy life thus far without ever having stepped foot into such ces C while young-minded Melissa forgot about fear altogether due mostly likely due being driven by desperation alone! Shh keep your voice down, whispered Melissa as she pulled Beatrice along carefully trying not make any noise or attract attention from anyone nearby who might hear theming closer towards their destination unnoticed instead As soon as they entered through thoserge double doors leading into The Morgue Room itself however C cold air hit bothdies hard making each one gasp involuntarily upon impact! Beatrice quickly went to turn on the light next to her, but Melissa stopped her and whispered, If we turn on the light, well be discovered! She handed Beatrice a shlight and they both made their way towards therge freezer. Where is Old Pansy stored? Beatrices voice trembled as she nervously held onto the shlight. She couldnt help feeling guilty for being involved in Old Pansys death. With all these dead bodies around them, her heart was racing so fast it felt like it would jump out of her chest. Auntie, weve already done what we needed to do. What are you afraid of? Melissa shone her shlight around until she found it. She pulled a bewildered Beatrice over to the third row of freezers and pointed at one in particr. This is Grandpas room number. Hes here; lets get moving. Okay, said Beatrice as she squeezed tightly onto the shlight and watched as Melissa boldly pulled open the freezer door. Instinctively closing her eyes, she waited for a few seconds before opening them again only to see that Melissa had turned pale with fear while staring directly at something inside. What what happened? asked Beatrice nervously as she took a deep breath before looking inside herself only to find herself staring wide-eyed at an empty space where Old Pansy should have been lying lifeless. What happened? Did Old Pansy not die? Were we fooled? asked an anxious Beatrice who was now shaking with fear because if that were true then they were walking right into a trap! That cant be possible! How could Grandpa still be alive? If he wasnt dead then why was my cousin so angry? Why did he break up with Jane and let her get arrested by police? countered Melissa who tried hard not to panic even though both women heard noisesing from behind them just then. In their panic-stricken state they turned around quickly only to see that one of the covered corpses on an iron bed had suddenly sat up! The white cloth covering its face fell off revealing Old Pansys grayish-white face underneath! Chapter 316: Old Pansy is not Dead Ah!!! Melissa and Beatrice were scared out of their wits when they saw this scene, screaming and shrinking into the corner. Whats going on? Is it a ghost?! Dad Dad, Im sorry I didnt mean to harm you. Donte looking for me. Im Patricks mother. Dont take me away Beatrice had long been so scared that she threw away her shlight and covered her eyes tightly, not daring to look at Old Pansy who suddenly sat up like a zombie in front of her. Melissa was also trembling with fear, with a pale face and beads of cold sweat the size of beans falling down from her forehead. Grandpa? You I didnt mean to harm you intentionally. If you me anyone, go find Jane that bitch woman! Its all because of her! Otherwise we wouldnt havee to this point. So it was both of you who poisoned me to death, still using Jane falsely and now nning on stealing my body and destroying the evidence? Old Pansy sitting on the iron bed suddenly spoke in a low voice. Beatrice and Melissa looked at each other helplessly, already at their wits end, they could only nod their heads. We were forced into it too Grandpa! We didnt want to poison you! Melissa bit her lip anxiously. If time wasnt running out so fast she wouldnt have done something as stupid as trying to steal his body right now. Forced into it? Old Pansy sneered contemptuously before speaking again,You are Patricks biological mother while your cousin is his auntie by marriage; who would dare force either one of you? Melissa what an eloquent excuse! Huh? Melissa was taken aback when she realized that grandpa never directly called out either hers or Patricks name before. There is only one possibility Melissa suddenly thought about something else: Something isnt right here! There can be no such thing as ghosts in this world! Let alone zombies rising from the dead like this! So Melissa became furious forgetting all about being afraid; standing up straight she pointed fiercely at Old Pansy in front of them asking sternly,Youre not even grandpa! Who are you really? Melissa what are you talking about? Beatrice crouched down on the ground listening but couldnt help but feel confused by what she heard. Turning around Melisa helped Beatrice stand up saying,Auntie dont be afraid; This person in front us isnt grandpa at all C someone is just ying tricks! Melissa sneered, looking at Old Pansy on the iron bed. What? Youve been caught and you still want to pretend. Who are you really? What do you want by ying these games here? Haha, I didnt expect to be found out so soon, the originally old and cold voice of Old Pansy suddenly softened and turned into a sweet female voice. And this voice was extremely familiar. In Melissas mind shed the face of the woman who made her hate so much that she would dream about her even when she slept! Jane!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Old Pansy nimbly jump off the iron bed, lift up a piece of white cloth, touch her chin with one hand and reveal Janes face under it. It really was her! Melissas eyes were full of venom. Jane, it really is you! Jane? Beatrice widened her eyes beside them. Werent you taken away by the police? They had arranged for Jane to be locked up today and told Beatrice that they had beaten Jane well. How could she appear here Beatrice and Melissa both thought of a possibility at once. Their eyes widened with fear as if they had been struck by lightning! Snap! The dark morgue suddenly lit up brightly. The dazzling light made Melissa and Beatrice instinctively squint their eyes as they saw Patrick pushing Old Pansy in his wheelchair out through the morgue door. Old Pansy wasnt dead! Melissa and Beatrice looked at each other, both seeing panic in each others eyes. They quickly walked over pretending to cry tears of joy, Dad. Grandpa! Both said in unison: We knew that nothing happened to you; we didnt believe it so we came here to see for ourselves. Old Pansy snorted coldly, directly shaking off their hands ced on hisp. You two dont have to pretend in front of this old man. I heard everything just now. If it werent for Janeing up with a way for me to fake my death, I wouldnt have thought that it was actually YOU TWO who were poisoning me behind my back! His gaze was filled with disappointment and sadness. Beatrice and Melissa may not be liked by him usually but they were still his family. He asked himself honestly C he never owed these two anything but these two people repaid him with such malice! Grandpa, Melissa wanted to exin but only she knew how weak her exnation sounded right now. While Beatrice just copsed onto the ground feeling powerless. After all the calctions, they never expected that Jane and Patrick had set a trap for them and were just waiting for them to fall into it! Its over. Everything is over!! Their recent actions have made it clear that she and Melissa are the murderers. Jane looked at Melissa still trying to defend herself, even trying to take all the me on herself. She walked over with disdain, looking at both of them. Melissa, youre saying its all my fault? Did I force you to poison my grandfather? Did I force you toe steal his body with your aunt? If not for your selfishness, how could we have ended up like this? Jane coldly questioned. I Melissa bit her bloodless lips tightly. She really couldnt say anything. Mom, youve really disappointed me. Patricks handsome face was tense and frosty. Im sorry son, I was wrong. Please dont call the police. Mom doesnt want to go to jail; if I do then my life along with your cousins will be ruined! Beatrice rushed forward and hugged Patricks thigh while crying hysterically. Now that you know what the result would be like why did you do it in the first ce? Patrick pushed Beatrice away coldly without caring about how much she cried out in pain or anguish as he turned his head away from her saying indifferently From now on Grandpa is my only family member left. Patrick Beatrice fell weakly onto the ground looking lifeless as she knew he was serious about cutting ties with her as mother-son rtionship! Melissa didnt dare say anything after hearing this; if her cousin treated her own mother like this then surely she would end up worse off since they had no blood rtion whatsoever! Take them away! Patrick ordered sternly without wanting any more nonsense before waving his hand causing a group of bodyguards outsideing in dragging both women out forcefully by their arms Jane looked worriedly at Patrick before finally opening her red lips but ultimately said nothing as she followed him pushing Old Pansy leaving this ce behind together The morgue became quiet again while Candice watched everything from a dark corner of the hallway feeling scared as chills ran down her spine Chapter 317: Do You Believe Me? The VIP ward of the hospital. Jane and Patrick carefully helped Old Pansy onto the bed. Grandpa, rest well. When facing Old Pansy, Patricks handsome face softened slightly. Old Pansy patted Patricks hand. Patrick, Im fine. Jane watched as Old Pansy settled in and covered him with a nket. She continued to advise him, Old Pansy, I know this has made you angry and upset. But you must stay calm for your health. You cant have any pent-up emotions or stress in your heart; otherwise, it could easily happen again. After careful observation, Jane knew that Candice and Beatrice as well as Melissa were all targeting Old Pansy. So Jane made a n with Patrick beforehand. In the operating room she followed their n to cure Old Pansy. The nurse had injected a poisoned silver needle but she quickly reced it with a clean one while no one was paying attention; they all thought she had really cured Old Pansy. Afterward came the scene where Jane and Patrick broke up at the door of the operating room. In fact, they had nned it all ahead of time; only Jane, Patrick and Old Pansy knew about it. Although unable to move his body at that time, old pans could still open his eyes to listen to them talk. Jane suggested that since someone wanted to harm old pans, they should turn things around on them instead. Unfortunately Candice never showed up. Jane thought Candice saw Melissa and Beatrice make their move so she took advantage of an opportunity. Dont worry Jane, said old pans calmly,Im already so old now that Ive survived death once before; naturally my heart is clear about what needs eptance. Old pans was very magnanimous about everything; he still wanted to live well so he could spend more years with his beloved grandson. Thinking this way, old pans nced over at silent Patrick beside him. He sighed because even though there was nothing on Patricks face, he knew he must be feeling terrible inside. Melissa didnt matter much but Beatrice after all was his own mother! Old pans shook off these thoughts then thanked jane,Thanks for everything you did this time, Jane. Youve been so good to me. I should do what i can do for you too. In addition, this thing is also my fault. I shouldnt have acted impulsively by announcing our engagement termination directly during our engagement party. As she spoke, she nced discreetly at Patrick beside her. Regardless of whether Melissa had drugged Old Pansy or not, what she did had embarrassed the Pansy family and left Old Pansy with a loss of face. He was probably afraid and might even have an emotional breakdown. Alright, lets just forget about the past. Theres no need to talk about it, Old Pansy patted Janes hand before turning to Patrick. Patrick, you can go back now. Lao Li will take care of me here. Understood, Grandpa, Patrick turned around and walked towards the door of the hospital room. Take care. Old Pansy, Ille see you again tomorrow, Jane followed in step with Patrick. Jane took a nce at his tall and cold back as he walked ahead of her. He didnt show anything on his face but he must be feeling upset inside right? Jane cleared her throat before speaking up with her lips moving slightly apart. However, just as she was about to speak up, Patrick suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to push Jane against the wall. His deep ck eyes stared intently into hers as he asked: Are you still angry with me? She knew exactly what he meant by that question.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. You know how much I hate being lied to especially when ites from someone I care about like you! Of course Im angry! Although Jane said this out loud but deep down inside she wasnt really mad anymore because how could she stay mad at him? She couldnt bear it any longer so decided to teach him a lesson or else he might think that she was easy prey for him! Lets see if he would dare deceive her again after this! Patricks eyes were filled with mncholy all of a sudden while his voice became heavy: Ive been betrayed by my closest person now; yet even you cant forgive me norfort me Wow! Jane couldnt help but marvel inwardly because this is where things start getting dramatic between them! But seeing how dominant and unapproachable Patrick usually is outside made Jane feel soft-hearted all over again when seeing him act weak like this Okay fine, said Jane rolling her eyes while forcing herself into an expression that looked somewhat forgiving although it wasnt quite there yet: Ill forgive you only if from now on you promise never ever lie or deceive me again! And if I find out that theres anything else hidden from me then Before finishing off what seemed like a threat towards him though C two words C youre dead- were cut short by an unexpected kiss from none other than Patrick himself who attacked her lips greedily while holding onto her tightly until their bodies warmed each other up despite being surrounded by such frigid air within those hospital walls She punched his chest with her small fists and protested with a whimper. Patrick looked at her red face and reluctantly let go of her. Phew, Jane finally breathed freely, quickly taking a few deep breaths. As she lifted her eyes, she saw the camera behind Patrick, causing her face to flush even more. Did they just capture the scene of their hot kiss? If someone sees it Ahem, cant you be more patient next time and start somewhere more private? Jane said softly with lowered head. Little did she know that her shy appearancebined with the kiss just now made her voice soft and sweet, carrying a hint of reluctance yet willingness that made peoples hearts race. Patricks breathing hitched as he reached out his well-defined hand to gently hold Janes small hand while using his thumb to lightly rub it. Jane, are you inviting me to take our rtionship further? he asked. Uh Jane was speechless and quickly denied it by saying, Youre thinking too much. Giving him a re, Jane focused on the task at hand. This n wasnt just about luring Melissa and Beatrice out; there was also an important person C Candice! When they were nning to poison Old Pansy in the operating room earlier on, besides Beatrice and Melissa, Candice was also involved. However this time around they werent able to catch Candice. Jane had always felt that Candice was holding onto some big move against herself and Patrick while being controlled by someone else behind-the-scenes C making Candice an important chess piece for them both. Candice needed to be removed as soon as possible! With this in mind, Jane raised her gaze towards Patricks deep eyes before asking in a calm tone: Patrick if I told you that Candy isnt actually Candice would you believe me? Chapter 318: Putting on a Good Show Even though Jane hadnt found conclusive evidence yet, based on the information she currently had, it was highly likely that Candice was a fraud. Whats going on? Patrick wasnt particrly concerned about whether Candice was really Candy at this moment; he was just disappointed in her. Moreover, his heart now belonged to Jane. As for other women, he had no desire to look at them. Patrick reached out to gently tousle Janes hair, the faint coldness in his eyes reced by tenderness. Are you still bothered by Candice? I can make sure she never appears in front of us again. No Jane shook her head. Then? Patrick was somewhat puzzled. Why did Jane bring up Candice if she wasnt bothered by it? Didnt you say that eight years ago, Candy fell off a cliff to save you? Jane raised her gaze to the man in front of her. Patrick nodded. Yes. The scene of Candy falling off the cliff to save him unexpectedly shed through Patricks mind again. That moment was unforgettable for him. But, was Candice really not Candy? If Candice wasnt Candy, why did she know so much about what happened back then? Do you remember when Candice falsely used me of leaking Pansy Groups confidential information, and she deliberately exposed the scars on her body to gain your sympathy? Jane thought for a moment and asked. Of course, I remember, Patrick replied with a solemn tone. On that day, if it werent for her being Candy, how could Patrick have easily let her off after she betrayed Pansy Group and med Jane? Jane squinted slightly, her eyes full of determination. If Im not mistaken, those scars dont look like they were caused by falling off a cliff, and they certainly havent been there for eight years! So, what do you mean Patricks handsome face turned colder, pondering. Janes eyes sparkled with determination, full of prating force. Patrick, act with me in a y, and Ill reveal the truth about Candy to you. Okay. Patrick agreed without hesitation. Seeing his immediate agreement, Jane felt relieved. She had worried that Patricks lingering feelings for Candy would make him distrust her. Jane was pleasantly surprised by Patricks straightforward trust. Now, all she needed was Patricks cooperation to lure the snake out of its hole. However, Candice alone couldnt have done all of this, Jane said after some thought. We not only need to reveal the truth about Candy but also expose the person behind Candice! Who do you think is behind Candice? Patricks eyes narrowed slightly, and after a brief thought, he already had an answer. Earlier, Morton had found out that Candice was adopted by Australian Chinese, and coincidentally, Antony was also Australian. Considering the leak of Pansy Groups confidential information the answer was apparent. What youre thinking is exactly what Im thinking, Jane said with a smile, seemingly able to read Patricks mind. She took out her phone, handed Patrick the information Anthony had found, and said, Look at this photo. Its Candice and Antony. Patricks expression changed. Its really him! Then lets put on a good show! Janes lips curled into a meaningful smile. Half an hourter. Jane hurried out of the hospital entrance, her expression anxious and filled with anger. She stood by the roadside, raising her hand to hail a taxi.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At this point, the sky outside had already brightened. Jane quickly gged down a taxi. Just as she was about to open the car door and get in, Patricks tall and imposing figure suddenly appeared. His well-defined fingers firmly grasped Janes arm. Jane, dont go! Patricks tone carried a hint of dominance. Jane turned around, speaking coldly, Patrick, let go of me! Patricks handsome face tensed, Jane, what do you want? Why cant you forgive me? I didnt fake my disability on purpose; I just wanted to test if your love for me was genuine. Listening to Patricks words, Jane became even more furious. Test? Do you think Im some cat or dog? You can test me however you want? Patrick frowned, clearly annoyed. Jane, dont go too far! Too far? Where have I gone too far? Janes eyes were practically shooting fire. Patrick spoke coldly, Yes, I didnt consider your feelings before, deceived you. But Ive apologized. Why are you being so stubborn? Its just a small matter; why blow it out of proportion? Jane red at Patrick, Apologize? If apologies worked, why involve the police? Why are you so stubborn? Stop making a scene ande back with me! Patricks forehead showed veins, indicating his extreme displeasure. Im making a scene? Im being stubborn? Janeughed in anger. In the end, you dont truly love me! If you loved me, you wouldnt deceive me, and you certainly wouldnt speak to me in this tone now! Actually, you cant forget Candy, right? Or maybe you never really loved me, and youve always been in love with Candy! Its funny. Since you dont trust me so much, dont be with me. Lets part ways here, end it once and for all! With that, Jane forcefully pushed Patrick away, mmed the car door shut, and the taxi sped away, leaving Patrick standing in ce, filled with anger. The scene of their argument was witnessed by Candice, slowly emerging from the hospital. She had been standing there the whole time, getting more scared as she thought about it. Tonight turned out to be a trap set by Patrick and Jane. If she hadnt arrivedte, she would have been the one to die tonight. Thinking about this, Candice felt a chill running through her body. As she walked outside the hospital, she witnessed this scene. Listening to their argument, Candice got a rough idea. It turned out Jane had been angry all along because of Patricks faked disability. Moreover, judging by Janes tone just now Patrick had always loved her deep down. Thats why Jane was so jealous, so angry. After all, she was Candy, the one Patrick had always been thinking about. Who was Janepared to her? They argued so intensely that their rtionship was on the verge of breaking up, and now Candice could take advantage of the situation. It seemed like fate was favoring her. Several times, she had narrowly escaped danger. As long as she was Candy, Patrick could never let her go! This time, she must drive away that shameless woman, Jane! Patrick, this incredibly outstanding man, would eventually belong to her, Candice! Chapter 319: Caught in Bed With this in mind, Candice quickly hailed a cab and instructed the driver to follow in the direction Jane had left. Allure Bar. Even though it was early morning, the bar was still lively, bathed in red and green lights, filled with men and women indulging in revelry. Jane sat at the bar, several empty bottles in front of her. Her face was flushed, and she swayed unsteadily, her eyes zed, clearly intoxicated. Her stunning appearance made her the prime target for men seeking pleasure in the bar. A drunken man approached Jane and tried to strike up a conversation. Beautiful, why are you drinking alone? Let me keep youpany! Jane ignored him, but the man persisted, even attempting to put his hand on her waist. Back off! Jane furrowed her brows slightly. Undeterred, the man continued, Oh, a little firecracker! I like spicy girls. Come on, lets get a room together, name your price! As he spoke, the man reached out to pull Jane. Let go of me! Jane frowned, trying to push the man away. The man, however, firmly grabbed Jane and leered at her chest. Little firecracker, dont be shy. Let big brother take care of you Before he could finish, a man with a mask and a tall figure suddenly appeared. Janes face brightened. Osborn, save me Osbornnded a punch directly on the mans face. A thud echoed. The man tumbled to the ground. Damn, who the hell hit me! Dizzy and enraged, the man struggled to get up. Seeing the masked Osborn filled with anger, he was about to retaliate. Damn, what a show-off! Wearing a mask to pick up girls at a bar! However, he didnt even touch Osborns clothes before Osborn kicked him back down. Get lost! Jane sat there, chin in hand, silently watching. The mans foulnguage filled the air, and the nauseating smell reached her nostrils, making her throw up. Ugh Jane covered her mouth, jumped off her seat, and headed towards the restroom to vomit. Jane, be careful! Osborn quickly stepped forward to stop Jane, leading her in the opposite direction. Instead of heading to the restroom, they went upstairs to the hotel. Themotion attracted some attention, but after a while, everyone resumed their revelry, paying no attention to the drunken man lying on the floor. Candice hid in a corner, capturing the scene in her eyes. Holding her phone, she recorded the entire scene of Osborn helping Jane into the elevator. Not too much, not too little, just the right ten seconds. Candice smirked, her eyes filled with satisfaction. Jane, this shameless fox, was indeed despicable. Right after a fight with Patrick, she turned to the bar to flirt with Osborn. A naturally promiscuous woman, ying with multiple men! With the evidence gathered, Candice didnt believe Jane could continue her rtionship with Patrick. Candices eyes shed with a hint of maliciousness as she sent the video to Patrick through WeChat. After the elevator doors closedpletely, Janes intoxicated gaze instantly cleared, and she distanced herself from Osborn. Thank you for just now. Jane pursed her lips, calcting that Candice should have fallen into her trap by now, capturing the scene of her and Osborn entering the elevator. To ensure sess, she had even gone so far as to ask Osborn for help. Otherwise, Candice, that woman, wouldnt believe it. Jane, why are you still being polite with me? As long as its your matter, I will do everything in my power. Osborns profound gaze fell directly on Janes face. Although he didnt understand why Jane wanted him to do this, as long as it was Janes request, he wouldply. Jane felt a bit ufortable under his intense gaze and quickly averted her face. Anyway, thank you! After texting Patrick, Candice took the elevator to the hotel, inquiring at the front desk to find out the room Jane and Osborn had booked. Patrick replied to her message, Where is she?! With just three simple words, even through the screen, Candice could feel Patricks intense anger. Perfect! The angrier Patrick got, the more entertaining the show would beter! No man could tolerate his fiance going to a hotel to get a room with another man, especially someone like Patrick, a high and mighty king who wouldnt endure Jane humiliating him! Candices face couldnt contain her unrestrained joy. She sent Patrick the hotel address and quietly sat in the lobby. In just ten minutes, Candice saw Patrick, with a dark expression and a chilling aura, hastily approaching. Patrick. Candice quickly stood up, sweetly calling his name.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But Patrick spared her not even a nce. A hint of resentment shed in Candices eyes. At this critical moment, he still had Jane on his mind! Patrick spoke coldly, Where is she? Candice naturally knew who he was referring to. Ill take you there. Candice, with a charming smile, offered. The two entered the elevator. Candice spoke on behalf of Jane, After going inter, Patrick, dont be angry. I think Jane must have made that mistake because she was drunk. She surely didnt want it, especially being under the influence of alcohol makes people prone to mistakes You dont need to speak for her, Patrick coldly interrupted. This made Candice even happier. The angrier Patrick, the better. At the door of the room, Candice looked at the silent Patrick and cautiously asked, Patrick, do you really want to go in? Mm. Patricks thin lips uttered a single syble, icy and cold. Alright, no matter what happens, I will be by Patricks side! Candice curved her lips, a face filled with admiration for Patrick. She knocked on the door, and Osborn, wearing a bathrobe, opened it! Candice felt ecstatic; Jane inside must be lying on the bed. Unexpectedly, these two were so eager. They had already moved to the main event so quickly. Now, catching them in the act, Patrick would surely be thoroughly disappointed in Jane! Patrick? Why are you here? Osborn looked at them somewhat bewildered. Without waiting for Patrick to speak, Candice couldnt wait to say, I just saw you bringing Jane here to get a room. Jane is Patricks fiance. How could you two do such a thing! Osborn, looking at Patricks cold demeanor, found the situation even more inexplicable. Jane? I havent seen her today; shes not here. Chapter 320: Let’s See If You Have the Guts Not here?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Candice felt a moment of confusion. How could that be possible? Her eyes were filled with disbelief, convinced that Osborn was covering for Jane. She had seen it with her own eyes; there was no way she could be mistaken. Patricks eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his cold gaze shifted to Candice. Candice hurriedly exined, Patrick, Im not lying to you. Even if you dont believe me, my video is not fake. Jane is definitely inside. Osborn leaned against the doorframe, watching Candice exin anxiously, a faint smile ying on his thin lips. This woman indeed had a scheming mind. No wonder Jane went to such lengths to expose her true colors. Tsk. Osborn crossed his arms, his tone tinged with mockery. If Miss Dillon wants to fabricate something between me and Jane, then go in and see for yourself if its true. Well Candice pretended to hesitate, wanting to maintain her appearance of delicacy. She didnt want to barge in and make Patrick think she was a shrew. She looked at Patrick, who remained silent, staring coldly at her. Candice secretly clenched her fists. She believed that Jane must be hiding in the room right now. After all, she had seen Jane and Osborn walk in together. Now, with Osborn saying this, it was clearly a smokescreen. Osborn was an actor, his acting skills were top-notch. The moreposed he appeared, the more suspicious he was. Osborn must be saying this on purpose to dissuade her and Patrick. Usually, being so straightforward indicated more deceit. Well, how could she possibly miss such a great opportunity? She must catch Jane in the act! Thinking of this, Candice spoke, Since Mr. Shen said so, Ill go in and take a look. It will also reassure Patrick. After all, Jane is Patricks fiance, and its normal for us to be concerned. Candice found herself a grand excuse and eagerly walked towards the room. In swift strides, she reached therge bed, pulled back the covers, but found no sign of Jane. Candice was slightly stunned; Jane must have hidden when Osborn was talking to them! She had to expose this despicable woman! However, after searching the entire presidential suite, there was no trace of Jane-neither in the bedroom, nor the living room, the bathroom, or even the wardrobe! How could this be possible? She had clearly seen Janee in just now! Candice nced at Patrick, who was still standing at the door, her heart growing colder. If she couldnt find Jane, it would prove she was lying. Recently, Patrick had been distant from her. If he thought she was deceiving him now, he might be even more disappointed. Candices heart sank bit by bit. Where did this vile woman Jane disappear to? She looked outside the window; this was the twentieth floor. Jane couldnt have left from here Patrick Candice returned to the door, feeling a bit at a loss. How is it? No one inside, Miss Dillon. I told you I havent seen Jane at all today. You must have seen it wrong. Why are you ndering me and her? Osborn looked at her, a mocking expression on his face. I Candice bit her lip, cautiously shifting her gaze to Patrick. His face was icy, and his eyes showed no trace of emotion. Yet, even with just that, Candice knew he was angry. Patrick, listen to my exnation. I really saw Osborn and Jane go in together to get a room. Osborn must have hidden Jane away, Candice said, unwilling to ept defeat. She couldnt understand why Jane, such a lively person, had suddenly disappeared! Is that so? Patricks voice was cold. Candice nodded frantically, Its true! Patrick, it must be that I missed something just now. Shall we go and look again? Osborn, hearing this, cast a cold nce at Patrick, his tone mocking, Patrick, Jane trusts and likes you so much. But today, it seems your trust in her is not that high. Its a waste of her affection for you. Its none of your business, Patrick coldly replied, not even looking at Candice, and left directly. Seeing him go, Candice hurriedly tried to catch up. Patricks steps wererge, and Candice struggled to keep up. While chasing, she exined to him, Patrick, I really dont know whats going on. I saw it with my own eyes and even took a video for you. It was them, they must be scheming Do you believe me, Patrick? Patrick, I would never casually use someone, especially not Jane, your fiance. I wouldnt do that. Ive repented, and I will never falsely use her! Bang! Patrick mmed the car door shut and sped away. Throughout the whole ordeal, Patrick didnt respond to Candices exnations, not even a nce. Watching him leave, Candice clenched her fists tightly. She knew Patrick was angry; he believed she was lying. But she wasnt! Why, clearly Clearly, you saw Osborn and me in the elevator, clearly asked the hotel front desk if Osborn and I did get a room, but why didnt you find me in the room, right? Janes mocking voice suddenly came from behind Candice. Her heart trembled, and she turned abruptly, seeing Jane, with a clear gaze and a calm expression on her charming face. Jane wasnt drunk! Candices heart sank suddenly, and she understood what had happened. She had been yed! Jane and Osborn had set a trap for her! Candice suddenly understood the whole story. This was a trap set by Jane to deliberately make her embarrass herself in front of Patrick, destroying any trust he had in her. You despicable! Candice gritted her teeth. Jane raised an eyebrow, hands in her pockets, smiling confidently and provocatively, Who told you to be so anxious to trip me up and take my ce? A while ago, I was hospitalized, and you pretended to be innocent and remorseful. Patrick couldnt see through it, but I could. Now he ispletely disappointed in you. You should give up early! Candice furrowed her brow, poisonous hatred in her eyes, staring at Jane, Impossible! I will never give up on Patrick. He should be mine. I was the one who appeared first. Why should you take Patrick away? Youre the third party! Stubborn. Jane sneered, Candice, no matter what tricks you y, I will firmly hold onto Patrick this time. I wont let you take him away. Hes the man I, Jane, have chosen. If you dare topete with me, lets see if you have the guts! Chapter 321: Unexplainable Illusion Well, do you think Im afraid of you? Candice didnt back down, issuing a threat, Jane, let me tell you, the person Patrick loves is me! Eight years ago, I saved him, and it destined him to be mine! Im sure youve seen it. For these eight years, hes been looking for me, never forgetting about me! Seeing that she hadpletely provoked Candice, Janes lips curled slightly. Good, Candice took the bait. This time, her n was to intentionally make Candice believe that she had lost her ce in Patricks heartpletely. She was about to get engaged to Patrick soon, and this woman would surely act recklessly, making some outrageous moves. Then, she would inevitably expose herself. As long as she exposed herself, there was no fear of not finding out the truth! Tsk. Jane sighed deeply, nning to deliver an even more devastating blow to Candice. She looked at Candice suspiciously, scanning her up and down. Actually, Candice, if you examine your conscience, are you really the innocent and lovely Candy that Patrick keeps talking about? Her gaze was prating, as if she could see into Candices inner thoughts. Hearing this, Candice couldnt help but feel a shock in her heart. What did Jane mean by saying this? Could it be Jane had discovered something? No, it couldnt be. Candice carefully recollected. For these past few days, she hadnt shown any ws. Even Patrick hadnt suspected her. Jane couldnt have found out anything! Thinking this, Candice lifted her chin defiantly, fearlessly meeting Janes gaze, and replied firmly, Of course! Jane coldly sneered, But you dont resemble the innocent, kind, and cute Candy in Patricks mouth at all. You are malicious, scheming, and full of deceit. None of it matches the Candy Patrick talks about. Candice tossed her long hair, looking around the empty underground parking lot. If it werent for you stealing Patrick away, how could I have done so many things? Jane, dont think youre the only good person here. Havent you pretended in front of Patrick too? Hmph! Candice snorted coldly, lifted her handbag onto her shoulder, and turned to leave. Jane stared at Candices departing figure, lost in thought. She believed that at this moment, Candice had fallen into the carefully woven she set. However Watching Candice leave, Jane squinted her eyes. She had just seen what seemed to be a deep scar on Candices wrist. For some reason, that scar seemed familiar Jane had never noticed it before, and only now did she see it. Hiss! Janes mind repeatedly reyed the image of that scar, and suddenly her clear mind throbbed in pain. Jane took in a sharp breath, covering her head, instinctively closing her eyes. In her mind, like a movie ying, there were sudden shes of scenes. Both unfamiliar and familiar. Run quickly, no one will find you! A little girl shouted to another little boy. She looked anxious, ncing around. The little boy seemed familiar, Jane felt like she had seen him somewhere. He didnt leave; instead, he seemed to be holding someones hand, insisting that she follow him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The jealous little girl, just then, a fierce-looking man found them. He walked over and pped the little girl to the ground, where broken ss was scattered. The girls wrist was cut by sharp ss, bleeding profusely. Her ears were full of the girls whimpering. Jane? Patricks voice echoed in her ears, and Jane snapped out of it. She looked up, dazed, at Patrick. Gradually, the face of the little boy in her mind and Patricks face ovepped. And Candices wound is exactly like that little girls. Whats going on? How could such a inexplicable scene appear in her mind? Janes heart sank bit by bit. Could Candice really be Candy? Was the little boy Patrick? Then who was she? Jane rubbed her temples, trying to think more clearly. However, her head throbbed, and she couldnt even conjure up those images from before. Could it be that she had been thinking too much about uncovering the truth from years ago, leading to hallucinations? It couldnt be a hallucination. Those scenes just now were so real, as if she had experienced them herself. But how could that be possible? Back when Patrick and Candy were kidnapped together, she couldnt have experienced it firsthand. What on earth was happening? Whats wrong with you? Patrick, seeing Jane silent, pale, and sweating profusely on her forehead, couldnt help but worry. He quickly approached, tightly holding Janes hand, feeling the dampness in her palm. Jane, are you okay? Patricks tone was incredibly nervous. I Jane nced at Patrick, the words at the tip of her tongue swallowed back. She hadnt figured out what was happening herself. Jane concealed her emotions, smiled, and said, Im fine. Really? Patrick still felt uneasy. Did Candice say something to you? I said Im fine, naturally, Im fine. Or do you think Im weaker than her? Jane pursed her lips. Patrick, hearing her say this, didnt press further. He held Janes hand and expressed his concern, Then go back and rest well. Youve been exhausted for these past few days dealing with Grandfathers matters. At his words, Jane suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion. She yawned, Then Ill go home and rest. Take care of Grandfather. Your body hasnt fully recovered either. Understood- Patrick paused, slightly leaned over, and near her ear, his voice extremely gentle, Future wife! His warm breath made Jane ticklish. She blushed and red at Patrick, Whos your future wife? We havent even sessfully gotten engaged yet! Patricks handsome face darkened, and he spoke in a deep voice, Do you want us to fail to get engaged again? Faced with Patricks sudden coldness, Jane cleared her throat lightly. I didnt mean that. Dont imagine things on your own. Go back quickly! Patrick opened the car door for her, and Jane got in. Sitting in the passenger seat, Jane was about to fasten her seatbelt when Patricks handsome face leaned over. What are you trying to do? Jane looked wary. Patricks gaze shot up like a zing fire. What do you think? How should I know? Facing his scorching gaze, Jane raised an eyebrow. She knew what he wanted to do, but I still remember someone telling me this morning at the hospital that such things should be done in a more private ce. I think its private enough here. I heard car activities are quite thrilling. How about we give it a try? Patrick surveyed the cars interior, and a sexy smile yed at the corner of his lips. Janes face instantly turned red. She was thinking about kissing, and this man was already thinking about car activities! Chapter 322: Can You Be More Explicit? You be serious! Drive! Janes face turned crimson, pushing Patrick away. Seeing the woman beside him looking irritated, Patrick didnt tease her anymore. He reached over and fastened her seatbelt, chuckling softly, Sure. With a firm grip on the steering wheel, Patrick drove Jane to her rented apartment. Since they were acting, they couldnt live together. Here we are. Patrick stopped the car and opened the door for Jane. Hurry, go inside. Dont let anyone see us. Jane nced around; if Candice saw them, all their efforts would be in vain. However, Patrick seemed reluctant to let go. He extended his hand, pulling Jane into his embrace. Whats the hurry? Cant wait to chase me away? No, if Candices people see us, then Janes words were cut off as Patrick suddenly leaned down, kissing her red lips. This man! Her wounds hadnt fully healed, yet he was thinking about taking advantage of her! Janes face turned red, and she tried to push him away, but his hands tightly restrained her. The familiar and delightful taste of the woman in his arms made Patrick struggle to control himself. He wanted more. But, not now. He reluctantly ended the passionate kiss, resting his chin on Janes forehead. Jane, I cant wait to have you. Uh This man was getting bolder and bolder! Could he be more explicit? Janes heart pounded, and she pushed him back into the car. Okay, okay, leave quickly. It would be disastrous if someone saw us. Patrick had a wry smile on his face. He was openly kissing his fiance; why did it feel like they were having an affair? Jane returned to her temporary apartment, freshened up, andy down to rest. In her mind, she kept recalling the scene in the bar parking lot. Who was the little girl with the scar on her wrist? Was it Candy? Then why did Candice also have a scar on her wrist? Was it fake?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She didnt get a clear look just now, but instinctively, the scar on Candices wrist didnt seem fake. Next time, she had to find an opportunity to take a closer look. Lost in her thoughts, Jane drifted into a half-asleep state. In a daze, she found herself being chased again. In the pitch-ck woods, she kept running, running A group of fierce-looking men chased after her. A cliff was ahead! She had nowhere else to run! The pursuers footsteps grew louder, and with a slip, Jane tumbled down! The realistic sensation of weightlessness filled Jane with fear in every cell of her body. Ah!!! Jane screamed in terror, abruptly waking up. She turned on the light, looked around; it was just another dream. Jane rubbed her eyes, still in shock. Why did she have this dream again? Patrick drove back to the hospital. When he arrived at Old Pansys ward, Old Pansy was still sleeping, and Mr. Maurice was watching over him. Mr. Patrick, why did youe over? Arent you going home to rest? Mr. Maurice asked respectfully as he saw Patrick. Patrick replied calmly, I want to spend some time with Grandpa. Old Pansy finally woke up, and his various health indicators were gradually improving. Patrick felt relieved and somewhat regretful. He had been too engrossed in work, neglecting his grandfathers health. Now that his grandfather was recovering, Patrick vowed to spend more time with him. Both were dear to him, but while Grandfather treated him so well, Beatrice and Melissa The thought of those two women, harming Old Pansy for their selfish desires, trying to me Jane and drive her away, even poisoning Old Pansy disregarding his well-being-Patricks handsome face darkened. He couldntprehend how Beatrice and Melissa could be so heartless. With a serious expression, Patrick silently walked over to a nearby sofa andy down. Mr. Maurice didnt inquire further; he quickly brought a nket to cover him. Watching him sleep with a furrowed brow, Mr. Maurice let out a deep sigh. Such a heartrending child. He never expected that his wife and Miss Melissa could do such harm to Old Pansy. Mr. Maurice had watched Patrick grow up. Now that Beatrice and Melissa were detained, how would Patrick face the two women? After all, they were family, and deep down, it wouldnt be as easy for Patrick as he showed on the surface. Mr. Maurice felt sorry for him. Perhaps it was due to exhaustion from the recent days, Patrick slept until noon the next day. Patrick vaguely heard a young womans voice. Jane? He opened his eyes, but instead of Jane, he saw Candice sitting by Old Pansys bedside. Old Pansy, I made a nutritious lunch just for you. Give it a try. Candice, noticing Patrick was awake, felt delighted and caught a glimpse of disappointment in his eyes. What was he disappointed about? Probably thinking about that wretched Jane! The mere thought of Jane filled Candices heart with resentment. How could Jane, that wretched woman, frame her, make Patrick think she was lying, and disappoint him? She had to find a way to regain his favor! Thinking this, Candice took a deep breath, pretended to be obedient and sensible, as if forgetting the events from the hotelst night. She arched her eyebrows and asked, Patrick, youre awake? Handing the soup bowl to Mr. Maurice beside her, Candice stood up and walked towards Patrick. Patrick, I went to your office to find you, but you werent there. Morton told me you were here taking care of Grandfather. I was worried you wouldnt eat well, so I made a nutritious meal for both you and Grandfather. She sat down on the nearby sofa, opened the lunchboxes in front of Patrick one by one, presenting a variety of delicious dishes that showcased her extreme virtuosity in the kitchen. Patrick nced down but said nothing. Old Pansy, seeing Candices prompt and attentive behavior towards Patrick, pondered with a thoughtful expression. His sharp eyes had long seen through everything, but he remained silent. He refrained from meddling in the affairs of the younger generation. He believed Patrick could handle things on his own. No need, Mr. Maurice. Just go to the hospital cafeteria and get me some food. Patrick had just woken up, and his voice was slightly hoarse, perhaps from sleeping on the sofa and catching a chill. Candices heart tightened upon hearing this, especially with his cold and distant attitude towards her. Was he treating her as if she were invisible now? Patrick, I made food for you. Why do you want Mr. Maurice to go to the cafeteria? Her face turned pale, and she bit her lower lip, a look of distress written all over her face. Chapter 323: Must Unleash the Big Move Patricks indifferent gaze fell upon Candice, his brows furrowed, and his tone icy. If you feel wronged, you dont have toe here in the future. No one needs your care. Patrick, are you still angry with me Candice lowered her head, her voice trembling as she spoke softly. Patrick must still be upset about yesterdays incident. Thinking she intentionally framed Jane and Osborn for booking a room. But it was clearly a trap set by Jane, trying to frame and me her! Jane! This wretched woman, Candice would not let her off!! Her anger reached its peak, but in front of Patrick, she couldnt show any of it. She took a deep breath, trying hard to calm her emotions. Patrick, I really saw Jane and Osborn together yesterday. Theres video evidence. Jane must have noticed me, and then Her eyes turned red, and Candices tears fell, portraying a pitiful look that anyone would find heart-wrenching. However, Patrick remained indifferent. His handsome face tensed, and he impatiently interrupted Candice, I dont want to talk about yesterdays events again. Master, Ill go prepare your meal. Mr. Maurice, watching from the side, felt sympathy but didnt say anything more. He left after saying these words. Candice, teary-eyed, tightly clutched her dress. She had practiced this look countless times in front of the mirror. Naturally, it was a tearful, pitiful expression that would make any man feel sorry. But Patrick, impervious to her efforts, and even Old Pansy said nothing. This made Candice even more twisted and disturbed. If Patrick didnt say anything, that was one thing. But the old man in bed, he didnt say a word either! Despite personally preparing so much food and bringing it over, he didnt even help her out. It seemed like her efforts to appear virtuous had gone in vain! Candice could only mask her feelings, awkwardly and silently packing the lunchboxes back into her bag. She looked at Patrick, wanting to speak but hesitated. Finally, she shifted her gaze to Old Pansy. Grabndpa, Ill leave now. Take care of yourself, and Ille to see you next time. As she spoke, she turned and left. Her steps were slow. She hoped Patrick would call her back. But as she reached the door, no call came Candice frowned, biting her lip tightly. It seemed she had to unleash the big move. If she didnt, Jane would truly seed! Thinking of Janes harsh words today, coupled with Patricks attitude, Candice clutched the bag tightly in her hands. She couldnt ept this! Bang! Candice suddenly swayed, her slender figure about to copse. She grabbed the door frame, covering her mouth as she started coughing violently. The scent of blood quickly filled the air. In just a moment, Candice copsed on the ground unconscious. A passing nurse saw it, eximed, and hurried over to check. Miss, are you okay? Patrick, seemingly startled by Candices condition, furrowed his brows, hesitated for a moment, then walked over. Candy, what happened to you? Patrick, I, d that Patrick finally cared, Candices heart leaped. She grabbed his hand, wanting to say something but was interrupted by a severe cough. Her face turned pale, and looking up at Patrick, she weakly said, Patrick, I feel terrible. Am I dying? No, no, Candy, you wont die! I wont let you die! Seeing Candice like this, a hint of nervousness shed across Patricks handsome face. Candy, youll be fine. Patrick, thank you Candice hadnt finished her sentence when her head tilted, and she fainted. The nurse called for assistance, and the unconscious Candice was lifted onto a stretcher and rushed towards the emergency room. Patrick, with his long strides, followed suit. Despite Janes im that she might not be Candy, Patrick had to ensure her survival until proven otherwise. After all, Candice was quite urate about the details of their kidnapping. In case she truly was Candy Lost in thought, Patrick was interrupted by the nurse hurrying out of the emergency room. Mr. Pansy, do you know this patients family? Whats the issue? Patrick raised his eyes, giving her a brief look. The nurse, fearful of his status, spoke hesitantly, The patient is in critical condition. The doctor found arge shadow in her stomach, suggesting a possible tumor. We need aprehensive examination, and we require a family members signature. Patrick frowned, Go ahead with the examination directly. Having received Patricks instructions, the nurse nodded quickly. Yes, Mr. Pansy, I understand. Having said that, she turned and went back into the emergency room. It wasnt until the evening sun turned half the sky red that the pale and unconscious Candice was wheeled out of the emergency room. How is she? Patrick lowered his gaze, looking at the unconscious Candice without any visible emotion. The doctor sighed, expressing regret. Mr. Pansy, the results just came in. The patient is in thete stages of stomach cancer. We can only proceed with conservative chemotherapy, which might extend her life for approximately two years. Without treatment, she only has about a month. Stomach cancer in thete stages? Patricks brows furrowed. Mr. Pansy, what kind of treatment do you think would be suitable? The doctor asked cautiously. Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, The choice of treatment is her decision. For him now, Candice was merely a pure lifesaver. Any feelings he once had for her had long been extinguished. All he could do was fulfill any wish she had while she was alive. Understood The doctor dared not say more. The patient will wake up shortly. Its better for you to be the one to inform her. With that, the doctor left. Patrick pushed the door open and entered the hospital room. Due to the anesthesia, Candice had been drowsy. Are you really Candy? Patrick asked, looking at the woman lying unconscious on the hospital bed. He squinted his eyes slightly, recalling the girl from eight years ago, deeply embedded in his memory. But somehow, he couldnt align her with the woman before him. Patricks handsome face darkened, and he walked out of the room. Patrick drove to the Pansy Group headquarters. Due to his previous rescue of Jane from falling off a cliff, he hadnt been to thepany in the past few days. In the CEOs office, Patrick summoned Morton. Hows thepany doingtely?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Everything is normal, Morton replied respectfully. Pausing for a moment, he hesitated, However Chapter 324: Jane, I Missed You Speak your mind! Patricks voice was cold. Mortons expression stiffened. BPL has been making continuous moves. They suffered a significant loss in thest North Bay project. They wont let it go easily. I see, Patrick said. Antony targeting Pansy Group wasnt a recent development. It was far more than just about the North Bay project. Thinking about the photos Jane showed him, realizing Candice knew Antony back in Australia, Patricks face turned colder. You can leave. Keep an eye on BPL, Patrick ordered in a low voice. Yes, CEO, Morton nodded. As he walked towards the CEOs office door, Patricks crisp voice sounded from behind, Did Janee to work today? Morton halted for a moment, quickly turned around, and replied, Miss North is here. Patricks handsome face visibly softened, leaving Morton dumbfounded. Miss North held a significant ce in the CEOs heart, indeed! Jane was reviewing thetest designs submitted by the design department, shaking her head in disbelief. This Sherry had made no progress at all. The areas she asked her to improve werepletely disregarded, and the design was aplete mess. It seemed she had to do it herself. Just then, Janes office phone rang. She nced at it; internal line 888, Patrick was calling. Jane answered the phone, and Patricks maic voice came through, Come to the office. Alright, Jane agreed. After hanging up, Jane took the elevator directly to the CEOs office on the eighteenth floor. She reached out and knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. Puzzled, just as Jane was about to wonder, the door to the CEOs office suddenly opened, revealing Patricks tall and imposing figure. Come in. Patrick spoke lowly and extended hisrge hand, pulling Jane inside. With a bang, he closed the door, then pressed Jane against it. His hands braced on both sides of her body, he lowered his head, and his deep gaze fixed tightly on her face. Jane, I missed you, Patricks voice rumbled lowly in Janes ear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Uh Facing Patricks intense gaze, Janes heartbeat slowed for a beat. Did he call her here just to say this? Its working hours now, talking about personal feelings isnt appropriate, Jane cleared her throat, speaking seriously. Patricks gaze darkened slightly, Do you not miss me at all? No Before Jane could say the word miss, Patrick suddenly bent down and kissed her, silencing her words. Jane was speechless. She tried to push him away, but he remained unmoved, deepening the kiss. Patricks tongue forcefully opened Janes small mouth, entwining with her lips and teeth. It was domineering yet carried a hint of tenderness. Jane couldnt resist and instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck. This move was incredibly enticing, making Patrick unable to control himself. The office atmosphere became enchanting. It wasnt clear how much time had passed, but Patrick reluctantly ended the deep kiss. Jane, panting heavily, red at him. Pervert! Patrick chuckled, I kissed my fiance, openly and honestly. Wheres the perversion? Everywhere is perverted, Jane pushed him away without mercy and sat on the nearby sofa. This man, his kiss left her feeling weak all over, her heart still pounding. Patrick took a long step, settling beside Jane, reaching out to pull her shoulder towards him. In a low, deep voice, he whispered in her ear, There are even more rogue moves, want to give it a try? Jane: !!! Enough, get to the point, why did youe to find me? Jane quickly changed the subject. This mans thick-skinned approach was getting worse! At this rate, who knows what shameless things he might do. Patrick stopped teasing her, leaned back on the sofa, and said in a deep voice, Candice has advanced-stage stomach cancer. What? Jane eximed. Advanced-stage stomach cancer? How is that possible? Just a few days ago, she saw Candice, and she seemed perfectly fine. How could she suddenly have advanced-stage stomach cancer? Do you believe it? Jane turned her head and asked Patrick. The doctor said so, Patrick replied indifferently. Jane pondered, Im afraid theres something fishy about this. Never mind her, let her be. If shes really sick, treat her properly. Patrick rubbed his temples. What about your n The n remains unchanged! Jane said coldly. After work, go to the hospital and see her. What do you mean Patrick nced at Jane. Jane yfully blinked, You know. After work, Patrick drove to the hospital. He entered Candices ward, and she was already awake. Patrick pushed the door open. Candice, with a pale face, sat up as soon as she saw Patrick. Patrick, whats wrong with me? Patrick stood on the side, hands in his pockets, looking down at her from a higher position. He suddenly remembered Janes words. Candices illness came suddenly. Candy, youre sick. The doctor said you have advanced-stage stomach cancer, Patrick said with a calm expression. What?! Candice widened her eyes in disbelief. Advanced-stage stomach cancer No, its impossible! Candices eyes instantly turned red, tears streaming down like a tide. She cried for a long time, lifting her head pitifully to look at Patrick. Patrick, am I going to die? I dont want to die. Patrick stood in front of Candice, thinking about Janes words. He asked in a deep voice, Candy, your health isnt good, didnt you notice? Being sick doesnt happen suddenly in life. Candice had always been healthy before. Why did she suddenly have advanced-stage stomach cancer? Candice lowered her head, her voice full of grievances, Patrick, do you think I would lie to you about something like this? Tears the size of beans continued to fall, soaking the pure white sheets. I know Ive done so many wrong things before, and you no longer trust me. But can I deceive you with something like this? Candice clutched the nket tightly. Patrick, if you dont believe me, its okay. Just leave, and let me live or die on my own. Patrick didnt treat her as delicately as Candice had imagined. He just furrowed his brow slightly, The doctor said you have advanced-stage stomach cancer. With chemotherapy, theres about two years left, and without it, only a month. Regardless of your choice, in your limited life, whatever you want, as long as I can do it, I will give it to you. Chapter 325: Just Like Watching Her Get Jealous After Patrick finished exining, he prepared to leave. I wont undergo chemotherapy. Candice coughed violently, struggling to speak. Chemotherapy makes you lose your hair, look ugly. I dont want Patrick, youre about to get engaged to Jane, right? I want to see you two happily together, not be an awkward presence at your wedding. I want to see you both happy. Patrick turned around, watching Candice coughing violently, blood oozing from her slender fingertips. Her already pale skin now seemed almost translucent. This seemed genuine, not like a pretense Thinking of Janes words, Patrick returned to the bedside, looking down at her. Since you choose not to undergo chemotherapy, thats fine. You can attend mine and Janes engagement ceremony. Get some rest. Then Patrick, can I hug you? Candice lifted her gaze, her infatuated eyes on Patricks captivating face, and cautiously spoke. I know that because of my past feelings for you, Ive caused you a lot of trouble. But now that Im about to die, consider this my final farewell to my feelings for you. As Candice spoke, she cast a nce at the doorway. She saw a figure there, and if she wasnt mistaken, that person was Jane. Patrick squinted slightly, emotions rising and falling in his eyes. Before he could say anything, Candice assumed he agreed. She reached out and embraced his waist, resting her head against him. Her words were full of affection. Patrick, I really hope you can forgive me. What are you two doing? Janes voice suddenly appeared in the hospital room. She looked incredulous, questioning the two people hugging each other. Herplexion was quite unpleasant, carrying the anger of betrayal. Candice, flustered, let go of Patrick as if they had really done something to betray Jane. She thought of the big fight between Jane and Patrick before. Although she didnt catch them red-handed that time, she had witnessed their argument. Now she wanted to stoke their previous anger. Candice clutched the nket tightly, looking cautiously at Jane. Jane, dont me Patrick. Its all my fault. I wanted to hug Patrick. Im sick, and he just wanted tofort me. Hug to findfort when youre sick? Jane red at Patrick in anger. Fine, great. If you cant wholeheartedlymit to me, then forget about our engagement, Patrick. I think we should just call it off! Jane spoke angrily and turned to leave. Patrick hurriedly went after her, grabbing her. Do you really not trust me? His tone was not good, showing clear anger towards her questioning. Patrick, I saw you hugging another woman. Its not my fault. Youre questioning me, how interesting! Jane pushed Patrick away in frustration. You can stay with your Candy! Patrick, dont be angry with Jane. Its all my fault. As someone whos about to die, causing you two to be angry and ruin your rtionship, Im a sinner Candice quickly got off the bed, grabbing Janes hand. Jane, dont worry, I wontpete with you. The doctor said I have only a month left with stomach cancer. Im going to die, so Ill return Patrick to you. What do you mean return him to me? Jane sneered, pulling her hand away. Are you saying Im picking up something you dont want? Ah- Unexpectedly, when she shook off, Candice fell directly to the ground. She coughed violently, and tiny drops of red blood sttered on the floor, blossoming like plum blossoms. I didnt mean that. I just dont want to put Patrick in a difficult position. I dont want you two to quarrel because of me Enough! Patrick roared with a low, angry voice. He subdued both Candice and Jane. He helped Candice up from the ground, looked at Jane indifferently, and said, Jane, Candy is on her deathbed. Do you have to argue with her? Isnt that a bit petty? Petty? Jane was astonished. Fine, if thats the case, then Im leaving. I wont disturb your lovey-dovey world! She turned and left indignantly. Cough! Candice anxiously pushed Patrick. Patrick, dont hate Jane because of me. Shes a good person. It was just a misunderstanding. Go and appease her. I still I still want to see you both happyContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She spoke while coughing up blood. Despite this, she felt happy inside, wanting tough loudly. It seemed like her n was heading in the right direction. No matter how wrong she was before, no matter how important Jane was, she couldntpete with a person on the brink of death! As long as she put in more effort, Patrick would be hers sooner orter! Alright then. Patrick nodded. Rest well. Ille see you when I have time. After saying that, he turned and left the hospital room. Candice widened her eyes, and on her pale face, there was confusion. ??? ording to the plot, shouldnt he stay with her? Why did he really go find Jane as she suggested? It seemed she didnt escte the situation enough! Giving that cunning Jane an opportunity! Candice wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, eyes filled with venom. In the hospital corridor, Jane walked calmly, showing no signs of the earlier fiery anger. There was even a faint smile in her eyes. Arge hand quietly enveloped her small hand, and Patricks voice, as clear as a spring, sounded in her ears. This is the first time my fiance acted with me. Your acting skills are really explosive. Thats right. Jane raised an eyebrow, full of confidence. Im good at acting. Dont forget, Im the boss of Star Entertainment. The argument with Patrick in front of Candice was just an act. She wanted Candice to think she had seeded, so Candice would be more reckless. Then she would expose herself as not being Candy. Are you sure shes not Candy? Patrick pondered, his deep eyes filled with inquiry. What? Feeling sorry for her now? Jane stopped, looking up at him with her grape-like dark eyes, expressing her dissatisfaction. If I cared, I wouldnt have acted with you. Patrick bent down, chuckled lowly in Janes ear, Jealous? Jane: Whos jealous? Dont tter yourself. Jane red at him unkindly. The next second, Patricks kissnded. Chapter 326: Someone is Helping Her Alright, stop fooling around, Jane took a step back, avoiding the kiss. They stopped in front of Old Pansys hospital room door. Jane carefully recalled the scene when she saw Candice, If Im not mistaken, shes definitely not sick. How do you know? Patrick asked with a raised eyebrow. Jane pondered, Chinese medicine emphasizes observing the patient. Although her face is pale, her eyes are clear. Especially her steps are steady. Moreover, the blood she spat out, the smell isnt right. She put a lot of effort into deceiving you, bribing doctors and nurses, even using fake blood. Upon hearing this, Patricks heart sank. It was impossible for Candice to do all these things alone. So Someone is helping her from behind, Patrick said in a low voice. You guessed it, Jane wasnt surprised. She could guess it, and it shouldnt be difficult for Patrick. Jane nced at him, If Candice isnt Candy but knows so much about Candy, when you find out about her and the person behind her, you should be able to find your Candy. Patrick noticed Janes use of the phrase your Candy and knew she was jealous again. He tightened his grip on her hand, took a step forward, closing the distance between them. Whats wrong? Dont you believe in my feelings for you? Its not that I dont believe, but who knows whats in the heart of this man. I dont even know how well someone treated her when they found out Candice was Candy. If another person appears, who knows Janes words were cut off by Patricks lips,pletely sealed. He embraced her, and the intense kisses rained down, stealing away Janes calm rationality. She could only lean softly against his chest, epting his kisses. Patricks kisses were dominant, domineering, and rough, with a hint of punishment. This woman, even at this moment, doubted his feelings for her. Patrick increased the intensity, his hands imprisoning the womans head in front of him. His tongue directly opened her lips, sucking and entangling, almost devouring her. The electric feeling, coupled with a hint of pain, made Jane gasp for breath. Sigh Jane finally managed to take a breath, It hurts Seeing Jane like this, Patricks heart softened. He slowed down, starting to be gentle. Patricks kissing actions became gentler. Soon, an inexplicable throbbing sensation swept over Janes body. It made her feel shy but alsofortable and beautiful, wanting more. Heavens, why did she have such thoughts Janes face turned as red as a boiled shrimp in an instant. It wasnt clear how much time passed before Patrick finally let go of Jane. If they werent at Old Pansys hospital room door, he might not have been willing to let her go so quickly. Blushing, Jane leaned against his chest. Can we not do this in a ce like this next time? It would be really awkward if Grandpa suddenly came out and saw us, Jane couldnt help butin. I think Grandpa would probably enjoy hearing about it, Patrick was in a very good mood at the moment, and the curve at the corner of his mouth, which softened his usually firm and icy face, couldnt be stopped from rising. Listening to his words, Jane was instantly speechless, not engaging with that topic. She turned to look at the hospital room door and gently knocked. Old Pansys voice echoed from inside. Come in. The door opened, and Amy greeted them respectfully, Mr. Pansy, Mrs. Pansy. Patrick was pleased with Amys address. Holding Janes hand, they walked inside. Old Pansy was sitting on the bed, looking at a newspaper with reading sses, his eyes full of kindness. Upon seeing them, he immediately put down the newspaper, took off his sses, and smiled, Jane,e, sit here. Old Pansy, how do you feel? Jane allowed herself to be led by Old Pansy, sitting next to his hospital bed. Much better. After you gave me acupuncture, I feel much lighter. The previous feeling of congestion in my heart has reduced by a lot, Old Pansy said cheerfully. Jane grabbed Old Pansys hand and ced it on the nket, speaking in an extremely soft and pleasant voice, Thats good. Grandpa, let me take your pulse again to thoroughly understand your health. Sure, sure. Old Pansy looked at Jane, who was so filial and obedient, his face couldnt contain the smile. He nced at Patrick standing beside, So, did Grandpa pick the wrong fiance for you? Of course not, Patrick raised an eyebrow, The old man still has his wits about him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jane pursed her lips. What were these two talking about? Could they change the topic? She pretended she hadnt heard anything and focused on taking Old Pansys pulse. Patricks deep gaze remained fixed on Jane. They say a man who works seriously is most attractive to women. It turns out that a woman who is seriously focused is also very attention-grabbing. Patrick looked at Janes profile, her delicate and exquisite features, fair and clear skin. He waspletely captivated. He couldnt wait to marry this woman. In this lifetime, Jane could only be his woman! He watched earnestly. When Mr. Maurice entered, Patrick didnt even notice. After a few minutes, Jane finished taking the pulse. She gently released Old Pansys hand and sighed, Old Pansy, your pulse is stable. Aside from being weakened due to this prolonged illness, theres nothing major. With proper care during this time, you should recover. Thank you, Jane. Old Pansy held Janes hand, sighing involuntarily. This time, he really took a trip around the gates of death. If it werent for Dr. Newton and Jane, he might not have survived. Jane held Old Pansys hand, No trouble at all, Old Pansy. Rest assured, with me around, youll live a long and healthy life! I wont expect to live a hundred years, but I hope to see you and Patrick get married in my lifetime and give me a chubby great-grandchild, Old Pansy said, rubbing his beard, smiling. A granddaughter is also fine! Old Pansy was afraid Jane would think he favored boys over girls and quickly added this. Jane felt a bit embarrassed, Old Pansy, what are you saying? Its too soon for that. Not soon at all. Patrick took a step forward, standing in front of Jane, looking down at her, I cant wait a moment longer. Jane: !!! Could they please not talk about this topic again? Its too awkward Chapter 327: The End of the Month is a Good Day When marriage was mentioned, Mr. Maurice wore a pleased expression. Old Pansy, the good news for these two kids is approaching. I came this time to find someone to pick an auspicious date. The best day is at the end of this month. We can have the engagement! Excited about the prospect of engagement, Old Pansy grinned, Thats great! If we get engaged, the wedding will be soon after. Jane subconsciously nced at Patrick, finding herself locked in his tender gaze. Jane, leave the engagement preparations to us. You dont need to worry about anything else, Old Pansy advised Jane, concerned that there might be further issues. Rest assured, Grandpa. Well handle everything well this time, Jane reassured him, aware that her abrupt announcement of canceling the engagementst time might have left a shadow on Old Pansy. With this assurance, Old Pansy felt at ease. Candice, who had initiallye to Old Pansys room seeking sympathy, stood at the door, hearing their conversation. She clenched her fists tightly, infuriated. With Old Pansy around, any misunderstanding she tried to create between Jane and Patrick would be resolved. Despite their intense argument just now, everything was instantly resolved as soon as they came to Old Pansys room. They were even happily discussing engagement. Jane, that cunning woman, somehow managed to make Old Pansy so delighted! Candice needed to think of a way Patrick belonged to her, Candice! She wouldnt let that shameless Jane snatch Patrick away! Fuming with resentment, Candice carefully turned and left, returning to her hospital room. Jane seemed to catch a glimpse of a figure passing by the door. She squinted her eyes slightly. If she wasnt mistaken, the person at the door just now was Candice. Recently diagnosed with advanced gastric cancer, yet shes running around. Huh. What are you looking at? Patrick noticed Janes gaze fixed on the main door and frowned. Jane shook her head. Nothing. Then its settled. The engagement will be at the end of this month, Old Pansy said, looking at Jane and then Patrick. Grandpa makes the decisions; I have no objections, Patrick said, his lips slightly lifting. This time, his engagement ceremony must be wless. He was determined to give Jane a grand, magnificent, and unique engagement ceremony. After dropping Jane off at the rental house, Patrick drove back to the Pansy Vi. It had been a long time since hest visited. Mr. Patrick, Wendy greeted respectfully. Patrick nodded slightly and walked towards the second floor. In a room on the second floor, Beatrice and Melissa were extremely anxious. Since Jane exposed their conspiracy that day, Patrick had the bodyguards bring them back to the Pansy family, essentially cing them under house arrest. Beatrice looked worried. Melissa, do you think Patrick would be so ruthless as to keep us confined for the rest of our lives?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aunt, at least youre his real mother! Once he cools down, hell let us go, Melissa tried tofort her. Beatrice sighed, I hope so. In my opinion, its all Janes fault, that nasty woman! Every mention of Jane ignited a jealous me in Melissas eyes. If it werent for her, how could Patrick treat us like this? Melissa, youre right! Beatrice nodded in agreement. Since Jane arrived, our Pansy family has been in chaos. I dont know what kind of spell this vixen cast on Patrick. He doesnt see me as his mother anymore! Absolutely! Melissa gritted her teeth. If that nasty Jane really marries my cousin, we might be stuck for life! No way! I would never agree to let Patrick marry Jane!! Beatrice dered angrily. Thinking about Janes actions, Beatrices fingers tightened bit by bit. She couldnt fathom the idea that if one day, Jane truly married into the Pansy family and became its mistress, she would be utterly miserable. Jane would undoubtedly manipte Patrick to turn against her. Beatrice took a deep breath. She would not allow such a thing to happen! Aunt, dont be angry. Ill get you a ss of water, Melissa pretended to be docile. As she opened the door, she was met with Patricks tall and imposing figure. Melissa froze, then joyfully eximed, Cousin! Since the day they were confined, Patrick hadnte to see them, nor did he answer their calls. Now that Patrick was here, did it mean he had cooled down? Hearing the voices, Beatrice also felt a rush of joy. Patrick, youre here? Patrick walked into the room and asked coldly, Im here just to inform you that Jane and I are getting engaged. What?! Beatrice and Melissa eximed simultaneously, shocked. I dont agree! Beatrice opposed firmly. Patricks icy gaze fell on Beatrice. Decisions I make cannot be changed by anyone. Patrick, what does Jane have thats so good? Why do you insist on opposing me for her? Beatrice was furious. You even locked me and Melissa up for her! We are your real family! Patrick frowned, his lips curling with a hint of sarcasm. Family? Isnt Grandpa your family? You poisoned him for your own selfish desires! Cousin, youre misunderstanding us! Melissas eyes shed. She grabbed Patricks arm, her eyes reddening. Actually, Aunt and I were forced! Patrick snorted, nomittal. Its true! Melissa bit her lip. It was Winston who forced us to do this! He threatened Aunt and me. If we didnt do it, he would kill us. Is that so? Patricks indifferent gaze swept across Melissas face. Melissa nodded frantically. Cousin, you have to believe me. Winston hates Grandpa for kicking him out of the Pansy Group before. This is revenge against us. Aunt and I had no choice. The poison I gave Grandpa was given to me by Winston. If you dont believe me, you can investigate. I only know that you, Melissa, personally poisoned Grandpa! Patricks handsome face tensed, his tone icy. At this point, he waspletely disappointed in Beatrice and Melissa. But since Melissa said this, the matter was undoubtedly rted to Winston. After all, Winston had been plotting against the Pansy family for a long time. The poisons, as Melissa mentioned, were likely given to her by Winston. Now that Winston had joined Antony and be Antonysckey, could the mastermind behind poisoning Grandpa be connected to Antony? Chapter 328: White Lotus Mastered the Skill Points The next day, after work, Jane and Patrick went to the hospital together to visit Old Pansy. Upon entering, they found Dr. Pater conducting a routine checkup on Old Pansy. Seeing Patrick and Jane, Dr. Pater quickly stood up, respectfully greeting, Mr. Pansy, Miss North. Hows Old Pansy? Jane asked with concern. Dr. Pater replied, I just examined Mr. Ho, and all the indicators have recovered very well. Jane felt relieved, Thats good. It seemed that Uncle Newton was right; Old Pansys health was gradually improving. It wouldnt be long before he fully recovered. Patrick, Jane, youre here. Old Pansy looked in good spirits. Im much better, should be able to leave the hospital soon. Old Pansy, you should stay a few more days and rest assured. Jane smiled. Old Pansy chuckled, Staying in the hospital all day is stifling. Even if I dont have any issues, I feel like Im developing some. Besides, you two are getting engaged at the end of the month, and I, this old bone, need to prepare early. Patrick stepped forward, Grandpa, dont worry. Ill take care of the engagement preparations. You focus on recovering, and when youre better, Ill pick you up from the hospital. Seeing Jane and Patrick insisting, Old Pansy didnt insist any further. Old Pansy chatted with them about the engagement for a while, but soon he looked a bit tired. Jane noticed and quickly said, Grandpa, we should go back. Rest well. Alright, you two go and enjoy yourselves. Old Pansy nodded, pleased that they were fostering their rtionship. Just as Jane and Patrick exited the ward, a nurse hurriedly approached them. Mr. Pansy, somethings wrong! The nurse said anxiously. Patrick frowned, What happened? Miss Dillon is going to jump off the building! The nurse blurted out, carefully watching Patricks expression. Jump off the building?! Jane tugged at her lip. Was Candice, this flourishing white lotus, pulling another stunt? Patrick instinctively looked at Jane beside him. Lets go check it out. Jane narrowed her eyes slightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Perhaps Candice overheard their engagement discussion and decided to resort to desperate measures. After all, from stage four stomach cancer to a suicide attempt, she seemed to enjoy the drama. Janes lips curved with a touch of mockery. It seemed Candice was growing more anxious. The closer they got to the truth. Following the nurse, Jane and Patrick arrived at the rooftop and saw Candice in a blue and white striped hospital gown standing on the edge. Below, a crowd had gathered, all eyes on Candice, pointing and whispering. Look, someones about to jump! Dangerous,e down! Hey, that woman seems a bit familiar, like the one reported online before, Mr. Pansys first love, Miss Dillon? It really is her. Why would she want to jump? The nurse, pale-faced, said to Patrick, Mr. Pansy, please try to talk to Miss Dillon. We tried for a long time, but she ignored us. Weve called the police; once they arrive, we can only rely on you to calm her down. Jane observed the scene coldly, giving Patrick a meaningful look. Okay. Patrick spoke in a deep voice, striding toward Candice. Candy, what are you doing? Come down! Patricks deep gaze fell on Candices figure, his voice icy. Patrick, why are you here Candice turned around, her face pale as she looked at him, her eyes filled with anguish. She nced at Jane, standing not far away with a cold expression. Her eyes were red, Patrick, just let me die! I dont have many days left anyway. If I die, Jane wont argue with you anymore. I dont want to be a stumbling block to your rtionship. Jane, dont be mad at Patrick, okay? Its all my fault. He was just worried about me Candice shifted her gaze to Jane, pleading as if Jane had wronged her in countless ways. With Candices words, several doctors and nurses who were there to persuade her to step back looked at Jane with colored lenses. Especially since they all liked to browse the inte and had seen numerous news articles about them. Coupled with Candices current image of a helpless victim, it was easier to gain sympathy. Human psychology isplex; regardless of whos at fault, people often lean towards the weaker side at first nce. So, youre saying Im stealing your man? Jane remained calm, raising an eyebrow at Candice, arms crossed. If this were any other woman, shed probably lose her cool, but Jane faced it with indifference. Candice concealed the hatred in her eyes towards Jane, took a deep breath, reminding herself to stay calm. Since she chose this path, there was no turning back. So, today, she must seed! No I didnt mean that. How could Patrick be mine Candice carefully nced at Patrick, her eyes full of infatuation. The meaning was obvious. Candy, you Patricks eyes darkened with a hint of impatience. He caught Janes almost smiling expression from the corner of his eye, sighed softly, and softened his tone towards Candice. Come down. Its dangerous up there. Ive never thought of you as a burden between Jane and me. Really? Candice, not seeing the interaction between them, thought Patrick was conquered by her act, and couldnt help feeling pleased. She bit her lip, her voice weak as she spoke, Patrick, you wont reject me, will you? No. Patricks thin lips lifted slightly, a rare gentleness on his cold face. This made Candice happy, but she still wore a sad expression. Forget it, Patrick. I dont want to live. Its too painful. I originally wanted to bless you and Jane, but it seems I cant I dont know why I feel so ufortable inside. Pausing, Candice sobbed and continued, I dont understand. Clearly, I met you first. You even said you would marry me when you grew up. Maybe its because Ive done too many wrong things before, so heaven is punishing me like this She spoke while despairingly stepping back, one step at a time until she reached the very edge of the rooftop. Her frail figure stood at the rooftops edge, as if a gust of wind could blow her down. Just one step away from falling. Chapter 329: The Show Must Go On The nurses and doctors were visibly frightened. They nervously advised Patrick, Mr. Pansy, say something that will give Miss Dillon the will to live. As for the rest, we can discuss it after shees down! Patrick, if you say anything, were done! Jane, with an icy expression, spoke ruthlessly. The nurse nearby looked displeased, Miss North, this is a human life. Can you bear to let her die like this? Should I just let her take away my fianc like this? Jane retorted unapologetically. The nurse was left speechless by Janes reply. Candice, standing there in a daze, hadnt expected Jane to be so tough. She clenched her fists secretly, thinking Jane was provoking her! Humph, she must win! Candice gritted her teeth, preparing to move closer to the edge, giving Patrick the maximum stimtion. She didnt believe Patrick could watch her fall! After all, she was Candy! The girl who saved him eight years ago! Even if Patrick didnt love her romantically, there was still a debt of gratitude! Thinking of this, Candice took a deep breath, moved closer to the edge again, tears welling up, Patrick, Im sorry. I dont want to burden you anymore. I hope in the next life, you will sincerely love me, only me. Seeing Candice preparing to fall, Patrick took a step forward, Candy,e down. No, I cant. I dont want to make things difficult for you, Patrick. I dont want to affect your rtionship with Miss North because of me. Candice bit her pale lip, crying so pitifully that anyone who saw her couldnt bear it. Patrick frowned, his deep gaze shifting to Jane. His lips lifted slightly, Jane, let Candy go. She only has a month left. Lets postpone our engagement and spend this time together. Spend time with her? Jane sneered, raising an eyebrow. Patrick, youre really something. Candice cries a little, threatens suicide, and you waver? Or is it that you never forgot about her? After all, shes Candy, the one youve been thinking about. In fact, youve always liked her. If thats the case, why did you even get engaged to me? Youre not worthy! Jane, cant you stop being unreasonable? Patricks handsome face tightened, his gaze with a hint of coldness. Unreasonable? Patrick, you really have iting! Jane red at Patrick, Since you only have Candy in your heart, fine, lets break up! Seeing Jane and Patrick quarreling fiercely, Candice had a subtle triumphant expression. It seemed her trick was quite effective. Patrick didnt have absolutely no feelings for her. Otherwise, he wouldnt be arguing with Jane because of her. Moreover, with so many people watching, everyone could see how heartless Jane was. Public opinion would crush this shameless bitch! Thinking of this, Candice hid her smugness and spoke pitifully, Patrick, Im sorry. Dont fight because of me Before Candice could finish speaking, Janes lips curled into a scornful smile. She sneered, Candice, you wanted to jump, right? Then jump already! Candices face changed. Did this shameless bitch Jane really want to force her to jump? Jane pointed at Candice, speaking coldly, Whats the matter? Scared? Or perhaps, you were just acting the whole time?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. No, its not Miss North, I know you hate me. Dont worry, Ill be gone soon, and then Patrick will only have you in his heart Candice wiped away tears, her gaze fixed on Patrick. She was gambling that Patrick would never watch her jump; he would surelye to save her. Well, thank you, Jane sneered. As her words fell, Candice, standing on the edge of the rooftop, suddenly screamed. Candices slender body plummeted, and screams echoed from below. Jane was momentarily stunned. Candice actually jumped??? This woman was really going all out! In that moment of falling, Candices mind went nk. She had just slipped a bit; who knew she would really fall! She didnt want to die!! Frustrated, Candice continued to fall rapidly. With a thud, shended on an air cushion, losing consciousness. The doctors and nurses on the rooftop, thinking Candice had really jumped, looked at each other for a few seconds before rushing downstairs, leaving Patrick and Jane. Nice performance. Ill consider giving you a role in my next film, Jane smirked, looking at Patrick with amusement. Patrick raised an eyebrow, Ill think about it. What about Morton? Jane nced around. Patrick coughed, and Morton quickly appeared with a phone. He wasnt intentionally eavesdropping on their flirtation; Jane had tasked him with monitoring Candice. Morton wanted to say that as a single guy, watching his boss show affection every day made him envious! Did you capture everything? Jane asked Morton. Morton nodded. Post it on Twitterte at night, make sure to include our names as hashtags. Its guaranteed to go viral, Jane instructed, raising her chin with a mischievous glint in her eyes. The trending topics will surely be Jane, the third party, forces Patrick to lose his white moonlight. Fantastic! Arent you afraid of being attacked and cursed? Patrick rubbed her messy hair, his words filled with indulgence. Ive been cursed before. Jane had nned everything. Candice just wanted to escte the situation, using moral public opinion against her. Jane would fan the mes from behind, support her in making it a big deal. When it reached its peak, she would expose Candices true colors, crush her, and the woman would never stir up trouble again. Her reputation would even be enhanced, withizens feeling a huge sense of guilt. Jane would take advantage of this momentum to release Star Entertainments new movie Lets go down; its windy up here. The show must go on, Patrick took advantage of Janes daze and unexpectedly kissed her cheek. Jane red at him, Shameless! Patrick chuckled, and the two walked down together. Morton, left standing in ce, was dumbfounded. These two kept showing affection in front of him, a perpetually single guy. Was this really okay The scene at the hospital was chaotic. When Candice unexpectedly fell, the police arrived in time to ce safety cushions below. Doctors were rushing to provide first aid to the unconscious Candice. A group of reporters also arrived, hastily capturing Candices plight. They witnessed Jane, full of anger, running out of the hospital, with Patrick following, exuding a chilling aura. Chapter 330: A Woman Like Her, How Could You Not Love Reporters excitedly approached, surrounding Jane and Patrick. Patricks fiance and first love had a major confrontation, and Jane had allegedly forced Candice to jump off the building. This was explosive news! Reporters eagerly bombarded Jane: Miss North, what exactly happened? Miss North, we heard you forced Miss Dillon to jump off. Although she harmed you before, she didnt take your life. Now that Miss Dillon has a terminal illness, do you feel justified in pushing her like this? What about your conscience? Mr. Pansy has always imed that Miss Dillon is his first love, searching for her for many years. Yet, you intervened. Do you not feel guilty being a third party? Reporters were indignant, sharply questioning and directly using Jane of forcing Candice to jump. Jane nced at the cameras, casually stating, Patrick is my fianc. How am I a third party? As for the first love, did they end up together?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, reporters persisted: Miss North, we heard you two already called off the engagement. You havent re-engaged, so is Mr. Pansy really your fianc? If, as you say, Mr. Pansy is your fianc, why force Miss Dillon to jump? Are you afraid Miss Dillon will steal Mr. Pansy away? They dared not offend Patrick, so they continued to question Jane. Janes pretty face hardened, Noment! At that moment, a ck Bentley pulled up, and Osborn stepped out. Its Osborn! Osborn is here! A reporter shouted with excitement. People surrounded Osborn, bombarding him with questions: Osborn, are you here to pick up Miss North? Osborn, whats your opinion on Miss North forcing Miss Dillon to jump? Osborn, whats your rtionship with Miss North? Just colleagues? Osborn ignored the questions, walking straight to Jane, Jane, are you okay? Jane shook her head, Lets go! Osborn opened the car door, and Jane got in. The two drove away. Reporters were taken aback by Janes swift departure. They turned to look at Patrick. Patricks face was ice-cold, radiating an unweing aura. Everyone felt a bit intimidated and quickly retreated. After all, the material they had just captured was enough. Patrick gazed in the direction Jane had left, his cold eyes squinting, emotions flickering within. This woman dared to call Osborn in front of so many people, as if he didnt exist In the car, Osborn, thank you. You alwayse through for me, Jane said from the passenger seat, ncing at Osborn. Osborns eyes deepened slightly. As long as its your matter, I will do my best. This situation was better than before when she always avoided him. Jane felt a bit uneasy under his gaze and changed the subject, By the way, hows your preparation for this years international film festival awards? Still considering, Osborn furrowed his brow slightly. Lately, he felt a bit off and couldnt find a suitable theme for a stunning film. The news of Janes engagement to Patrick also troubled him, and he had considered not participating. Jane smiled, I have an idea. Hmm? The film festival is just seven months away now Osborn was somewhat surprised. Could one produce an exquisite and outstanding work in just seven months? Jane raised an eyebrow, Are you questioning my abilities? Are you personally taking charge? Osborn was slightly amazed. Jane nodded, her clear eyes radiating confidence. The time is sufficient. Ill write the script in five months, start filming, and air it during the year-end holiday season. With your poprity, breaking through wont be an issue at the international film festival. Osborn tightly gripped the steering wheel, earnestly listening to Janes melodious voice. Her allure captured his heart even more. She was outstanding by nature, and now she radiated a unique charm in front of him that other womencked. How could he not love such a woman? How could he forget her? Osborn? Jane noticed Osborns distraction and quickly called him. He was driving, after all; his absent-mindedness could be dangerous for both of them. Cough. Osborn snapped out of it. Sorry, I spaced out for a moment. Do you have something on your mind? Jane was concerned about his state. In the entertainment industry, no matter how high you climbed, the constant scrutiny and immense pressure were taxing. Moreover, the events with the Maltz family two years ago continued to affect him. Despite not showing it in public, Jane knew that the Maltz Groups near bankruptcy had cast a significant psychological shadow on Osborn. He hadntpletely let go of it even today. No, you havent told me where you want to go. Osborns words brought Jane back to the present. Jane thought for a moment, Lets go to thepany. We can discuss the new script. Since were starting the shoot, we need to discuss and refine the details. Have you already written it? Osborn asked in a deep voice, no longer looking at Jane to avoid being captivated. Jane nodded, Yes. Soon, they arrived at Star Entertainment. Jane and Osborn got out of the car and headed towards thepanys main building. People, seeing the return of the long-unseen big boss, spected if something significant was about to happen. Everyone was guessing. As Jane passed by, they hurriedly greeted her in unison, Hello, Miss North. Jane courteously responded and led Osborn into the elevator, heading to the top floor where her office was. Upon entering, Osborns handsome face suddenly turned stern. He handed his phone to Jane, Are you really going to let this escte online? Jane looked down and saw that the incident of Candice jumping off the hospital had already spread like wildfire on the inte. Perfect. Jane smiled, These media outlets sure work efficiently. Jane, are you willing to let people tarnish your image like this? Osborns expression soured as he saw his beloved woman being maligned. Even though he knew Jane must have her reasons, he couldnt help feeling uneasy. I dont care, Jane shrugged nonchntly, wearing a rxed expression. This was precisely the effect she wanted. The development of events was entirely within her expectations. Chapter 331: A Forceful Kiss at the Slightest Disagreement Okay. Seeing her insistence, Osborn sighed slightly. I just dont want you to get hurt. Hurt? If Im struck down by someones words, do you think Id still be the Jane I am now? Jane said, opening herputer and clicking on the script. Osborn was about to say something when a knock suddenly sounded. Come in, Jane softly spoke. The door was pushed open, and Nana, dressed in a ck professional outfit, hurriedly walked in. Jane, whats going on with the online news? Ill contact the best PR team for you, Nana said, pulling out her phone to make a call. Jane pressed her hand on Nanas, speaking calmly, No need. Why? Nana frowned. Couldnt Jane see how harshly people were cursing her online? Jane pulled Nana closer, smiling wryly. Actually, all of this is part of my n. n? Nana was puzzled. Jane patted Nanas shoulder. I wont go into details, but just think, youve been with me for so many years, you know my capabilities. Okay, Nana finally felt reassured.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She understood that Jane wouldnt do something without certainty. If she did it, it would be done perfectly. However, as a friend, seeing the negative reports about Jane online, she was genuinely worried. Suddenly, her gaze fell on Janesputer screen: Farewell My Concubine. What is this? Nana frowned, looking at Jane and Osborn. This is a new script Ive conceived. Its my favorite, mainly depicting the life of a actress ying Yu Ji in the 1980s and the forbidden love that arose in that era, Jane exined, focusing her gaze on Osborn. Osborn, with a deep gaze, said, You have ambitions for awards, and if I dont act well, it would be a disservice to the script you personally wrote and directed. Then take a good look at the script these days; its quite challenging. Jane smiled mysteriously, leaving Osborn puzzled. Ill leave now, she nced at the time; Candice should be waking up soon. No way, no way, is our big boss really the other woman? She even forced Mr. Pansy, the first love, to the brink of suicide. This first love is in thete stage of cancer, with only a month to live, and she still forces him like this, really Some supported Jane, How do you all think? Our boss is not the other woman; she is Mr. Pansys fiancee. But soon, someone argued back: So what if shes the fiancee? Is human life not important? Moreover, Candice saved Mr. Pansy, and Mr. Pansy said that the person he would marry in the future is his lifesaver, not our boss. Thats right. Our boss is just fighting for love. Mr. Pansy is already at a dead end, and she still wants to sessfully get engaged to him at the end of this month. She even forces the first love to death! Oh, think about it. Getting engaged at the end of the month means theres still a month left. Candices illness has only a month of life, isnt this like eating blood-stained bread! Jane raised an elegant eyebrow, striding over directly. She spoke with a cold tone, Next time I hear anyone discussing non-work-rted matters during working hours, you dont need to bothering to work! Everyone was taken aback by Janes sudden appearance, inhaling sharply. No one dared to breathe loudly. Miss North, wont happen again, they all muttered. Jane drove to the hospital. Upon entering, Patrick immediately pulled her into an empty room. What are you doing? Jane looked up, meeting the stern face of the man in front of her. Patrick, looking down at Jane, his gaze carrying a hint of jealousy, asked, You had so much to say to Osborn. Why did it take you so long? Mr. Pansy, weve separated now. Youre too close; it wouldnt be good if were found out, Jane said, noticing his jealous expression, teasing him with a crooked smile. This man, so petty. They agreed it was just acting, yet hes getting jealous for real. She hadnt even made him jealous of her and Candice yet! Mr. Pansy? Patrick didnt expect her to use such a unfamiliar term for him. His face immediately darkened. Jane, do you know what youre saying? I do. Jane innocently replied, adding a yful Mr. Pansy at the end. Patrick, thoroughly provoked, lowered his head and forcefully captured her soft lips. Woah Jane widened her eyes. Why did he resort to a forceful kiss at the slightest disagreement? Alright, your Candy should be waking up soon. Go back to the ward! Jane pushed Patrick away forcefully, checked the time, and added, Dont miss the important stuff. Patrick reluctantly released Jane, his tone carrying a warning, Stay away from Osborn next time. Jane: !!! Patrick turned around and went into Candices ward. How is Candice? Patrick asked the doctor with a calm expression. Mr. Pansy, Miss Dillon is still unconscious, but there shouldnt be any major issues. The doctor cautiously spoke. Fortunately, she fell on an air cushion, sustaining only minor external injuries. Okay. Patrick responded. Thank goodness, Candice was okay. Regardless of whether she was the real Candy or not, at this moment, Patrick didnt want Candice to really fall to her death. After all, there were many things that hadnt been figured out yet. Just as Patrick was lost in thought, Candice, lying on the hospital bed, slowly woke up. What met her eyes was the tall and upright figure of Patrick. Rubbing her forehead and gradually recalling her memory, Candice felt a joy in her heart. She remembered standing on the edge of the rooftop, intending to pretend to jump and test Patricks reaction. Unexpectedly, Jane scolded her, and she identally slipped and really fell. Luckily, she didnt die. Now, waking up to see Patrick worried about her, it seemed Patrick really cared. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Candices pale face. Patrick, why are you here? Candy, youre awake? Patrick heard her voice, took a step forward, and looked down at Candice. Candice looked around and weakly asked, Patrick, am I not dead? Didnt I jump off the building? Why am I in the hospital? Candy, I wont let you die. Patrick said in a deep voice. Candice pursed her lips. But if I dont die, Miss North will be angry. I dont want to see you two quarrel because of me. Forget about her. Patricks handsome face shed with impatience. Candice secretly rejoiced. It seemed she yed her cards right. Patrick was starting to dislike Jane now. With a little more effort, this outstanding man, Patrick, would be easily within her grasp. Chapter 332: Nana’s Heartbreak Jane went to Old Pansys ward, knocking on the door. Miss North. Mr. Maurice opened the door respectfully. Jane stepped in, approaching the bedside. Old Pansy, how are you feeling today? Much better. Old Pansy smiled upon seeing Jane. Jane checked Old Pansys pulse again, finding it much steadier. She felt genuinely happy about his improvement. Grandpa, in a few days, youll be able to leave the hospital. Jane smiled. Old Pansy raised his lips. Thats great! Suddenly, he remembered something. By the way, whats going on between you and Patrick? Why are there so many negative reports about you online, and what about that Candice? Grandpa, dont worry; its just a minor issue. Jane casually replied. Old Pansy nodded. Since Jane said so, he didnt want to ask more. After all, he believed in his grandsons feelings for Jane. As for Candice Old Pansy had no favorable impression of her, trusting his grandson to handle the situation. Grandpa, Ille to see you again tomorrow. Jane stood up, about to leave when her phone suddenly rang. Jane took out her phone and saw it was Nana calling. Nana, do you need something? Jane answered the phone. Nana sounded quite despondent. Jane, I got dumped. What? Jane was momentarily stunned. Nana was fine when she came to Star Entertainment in the afternoon. How did she suddenly get dumped? William broke up with me. Jane, I feel awful. Nana said with a choked voice. Janes heart clenched. Nana, where are you? Im at the bar. Nanas voice came through the waves. Iming to you. Wait for me. Jane instructed, hanging up the phone, and hurriedly made her way to the bar. At Allure Bar, Nana sat at the counter, downing one strong drink after another. Earlier, she received a call from William. On the other end of the line, Williams voice had no emotion, sounding so unfamiliar. Nana, lets break up! Break up? Nana couldnt believe her ears. After a long silence, she asked, What did you say? Were breaking up. William repeated. Why? Nanas heart sank. William coldly stated, Were notpatible. Notpatible? Why arent wepatible? Nana questioned. No reason. Williams voice became even more indifferent. Where are you? Ille to find you. Lets talk face to face. Nana didnt believe that William would really break up with her. There must be a reason. Donte to find me. I wont meet you! William said sternly. Ive fallen in love with someone else. After saying that, William hung up the phone. Hearing the beeping sound on the other end, Nanas heart felt like it was being twisted with a knife. She couldnt believe that after five years of a rtionship, he would break up with her over the phone. Falling in love with someone else? How was that possible? He had once said that in this lifetime, the only person he loved was her-Nana. Memories surged into her mind like a tide. William was her senior, tall, handsome, smart, and talented. They met during a debatepetition, and although Nana lost to William, she started developing feelings for her talented senior. It was her who pursued William. At first, William was always indifferent, ignoring her attempts to get close. However, Nana was not willing to give up and persistently tried to coincidentally encounter William in various ces. She had never imagined that she, always the obedient girl, would be so crazily in love with this man and would pursue him so ardently. Finally, one day, William earnestly said to her, Nana, I ept your pursuit. Be my girlfriend! Happiness came so suddenly, and Nana felt like she was in a dream. From then on, the two began this beautiful love story. Until the eve of graduation, when Nana brought William home, their rtionship faced unanimous opposition from her parents. The reason was that William came from a poor family and was deemed unworthy of Nana. This dealt a significant blow to William, to the extent that he even went to rural areas for voluntary teaching. Nana, on the other hand, continued her studies in France. Each time she returned to the country, Nana wanted to find William, but he refused to tell her where he was. He avoided her and refused to meet her. Until today, when he proposed a breakup. Heartbroken, Nana shouted at the waiter, Bring me more bottles of alcohol! Soon, Nana became dizzy, and her vision started to blur.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sitting next to Nana was a man with dyed yellow hair, a slick and vulgar appearance. Seeing her drunk, he reached over and put his hand on her waist, speaking with a lecherous tone, Beautiful, why are you drinking alone? Let me apany you! Get lost! Nana pushed away the man with the remaining shreds of consciousness. The man smirked, Why pretend when youre out having fun? Come with me; Ill make sure you have a good time tonight. Saying that, the man stood up and directly pulled Nana to her feet. Nana was heavily intoxicated and swayed before copsing onto the man. It seems youre in for a good night tonight. The mans lecherous gaze fell on Nanas chest, and he licked his lips with desire. Supporting Nana, he headed towards the exit of the bar. Carl and a few friends came to the bar to hang out. As they entered, they identally bumped into the man. You brat, cant you watch where youre going? the man cursed. Carl furrowed his brows and suddenly saw the woman the man was holding was very familiar. He looked closely and eximed, Nana? However, Nana showed no reaction. Carl immediately understood. Nana was drunk, and the man clearly had malicious intentions to take her away. Let her go! Carl sternly demanded. Dont meddle in other peoples business! The man red at Carl and proceeded to walk away, still holding onto Nana. Carl took a long step, blocking his way. I told you to let her go, did you hear me? Carls friends also gathered around. If you dont release her, well call the police! Seeing that the opposition was numerous, the man cursed and pushed Nana into Carls arms. Shes yours! Carl quickly caught Nana and looked down at her. Nana, are you okay? In her intoxicated state, Nana heard someone calling her. She struggled to open her eyes, and in her blurred vision, she saw a fair face that seemed somewhat familiar. She tried to speak, but her throat was unusually dry, and she couldnt utter a word. Nana, whats wrong with you? Carl asked with concern. Why did you drink so much? Chapter 333: Longing for You, I Arrived Nana felt a tumultuous difort throughout her body, lying against Carls chest, crying, I feel terrible. Nana, youre drunk. Let me take you back. Where are you staying now? Watching the intoxicated woman in his arms, crying incessantly, Carl felt an unexpected pang of heartache. He patted her shoulder andforted her. I dont want to go back. I want to drink. Nana, with teary eyes, staggered towards the bar again. Carl quickly grabbed her. Stop drinking; youre already drunk. Dont mind me. Nana tried to push Carl away, but she couldnt budge him. Jane rushed to the bar and witnessed the scene of Carl and Nana struggling. Jane, youre here; thats great. Carl, upon seeing Jane, felt relieved. Nana is drunk;e and take a look. Jane hurried forward and supported Nana. Are you okay? Why did you drink so much? As soon as Nana saw Jane, she cried even more sadly. Jane, Im in so much pain. Tell me, why did William break up with me? Nana, dont be like this. Let me take you home first. Jane held onto Nana, leading her towards the bars exit. Jane, Ill drive you. Carl followed after them. Hey, Carl, you called us to the bar and then left? One of Carls friends stopped him. Carl red at him. Cant you see Im busy? y on your own; Ille back after Im done. Alright, alright. Youre a guy who values love over friendship! Carls friends gaze fell on Jane. Isnt she Mr. Pansys fiance? By the way, shes be quite popr recently, with all those rumors about her and Mr. Pansy, and that Tang guy. I say, Carl, are you trying to take advantage and snatch Mr. Pansys fiance? Nonsense! My feelings for Jane are admiration and respect, got it? Carl was speechless. Ignoring his friend, Carl caught up with Jane. Jane, wait for me. My car is over there; let me get it for you. Thanks. Jane smiled. Soon, Carl parked the car in front of Jane and opened the door. Jane, get in. Jane, supporting Nana, got into Carls car. Throughout the journey, Nana kept crying. William said he fell in love with someone else and wanted to break up with me. Weve been together for five years; why would he break up so easily? Enough, Nana. Dont think about it now. We can talk about it tomorrow. Watching Nana, who drank to drown her sorrows and was now thoroughly drunk, Jane sighed with helplessness. Jane, whats wrong with Nana? Carl, who was driving, vaguely heard Nana mentioning a breakup. He couldnt help but ask. Jane sighed lightly. Im not sure of the details. It seems like her boyfriend broke up with her. Carl nodded; no wonder Nana was so heartbroken. He had never seen a woman so devastated by a man before. In their entertainment industry, rtionships came and went, and nobody treated them so seriously. An unusual feeling surged in Carls heart at that moment. Just then, a retching sound- Nana vomited. Nana, whats wrong? Jane was somewhat concerned. Nana shook her head, leaving a mess in Carls car. Im sorry, Carl, for dirtying your car, Jane apologized repeatedly. Seeing Nanas pale face through the rearview mirror, Carl felt an inexplicable ache. Jane, the car is a minor issue. Nana seems really unwell. Should we take her to the hospital? No need; shes just drunk, Jane replied, looking down at Nana, clearly showing signs of intoxication. Carl dropped Nana and Jane off at the hotel. If theres anything I can help with, feel free to call me. No need, you can go back. Thanks for your help tonight, Jane said with a smile. Youve been a lifesaver, Carl. Your concerns for Jane are my concerns. Thank you, Jane said, guiding Nana to the room. Be careful, Nana. Jane assisted Nana, carefully helping her onto the bed. Rest well. If theres anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. Nana spent a sorrowful night, feeling emotionally drained. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep. Jane sighed softly, sitting at the bedside, watching over Nana. She picked up her phone and noticed several missed calls, all from Patrick. Her phone must have identally been set to silent. Wondering why he called so many times, Jane was about to call back when Patricks call came again. Jane answered, Whats wrong? Why did you call me so many times? Is there an emergency? Where are you? Why didnt you pick up my calls? Patricks clear voice came through the phone. My phone was identally on silent, Jane exined. Where are you? With Osborn? Patricks tone carried a hint of jealousy. He had been trying to reach Jane all night without sess. Nonsense. Nana got drunk, and I just took her back to the hotel, Jane replied. Is that so? Patricks lips curled slightly, his tone nonchnt. Of course. Nana and her boyfriend had some issues. She went to the bar to drown her sorrows and got drunk. She was even about to be taken advantage of, but thankfully, Carl came to her rescue. Ive been busy all night and didnt even have time for dinner Jane pursed her lips. Before she could finish, Patrick hung up the phone. What? Jane was speechless. Could he be thinking she and Osborn were together? So petty. Jane hung up the phone, looked down at the sleeping Nana, and sighed with a heavy heart. She hadnt met William, and her knowledge of Nana and Williams rtionship was only asional snippets from Nana. Every time Nana talked to William on the phone, she exuded a sweet yet slightly bitter aura of a woman in love. But now As Janemented, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Who could it be at thiste hour? She stood up, opened the door, and was surprised to see Patricks tall and handsome figure. Patrick, why are you here? Jane eximed. Patrick stepped into the room, ncing deeply at Jane. His maic voice sounded, I missed you, so I came.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 334: Can’t Wait Any Longer Hmm? Jane was taken aback. Wasnt he just cold and angry, thinking she had spent the night with Osborn? Now he suddenly appeared at the hotel, not to mention his affectionate demeanor, leaving Jane extremely puzzled. I brought you dinner and your favorite mirror cake. Eat up, Patrick ced the takeout box on the table. You cant skip dinner no matter how busy you are. Patrick had heard from Jane that she had been busy all night, neglecting dinner. He felt sorry for her. Originally, he wanted to personally cook a hearty dinner for Jane and bring it over, but he was afraid it might take too long, and Jane would starve. So, he went and bought Janes favorite dinner and mirror cake. Janes heart warmed at his words. This man always surprised her unexpectedly. She reached out and took a piece of mirror cake-soft, sticky, and as delicious as ever. What happened to Nana? Patrick lowered his gaze to the sleeping Nana and frowned. Jane whispered, Her boyfriend broke up with her. Shes not in a good mood. Hmm? Patrick smiled slightly. In his impression, Nana was a strong girl. Jane briefly exined Nana and Williams situation to Patrick. Finally, she sighed, Love can be so fragile. Take Nana, for example. She persisted in this rtionship for five years, only to be hurt so deeply in the end. Jane. Seeing Jane looking so preupied, Patrick extended his well-defined hand, holding Janes hand seriously. Rest assured, I will make you the happiest woman in the world. I will never let you down in this lifetime! With these words, Patrick lowered his head and kissed the tempting red lips in front of him. Her lips were, as always, sweet and soft, like jelly, incredibly enticing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As their lips touched, the electric feeling made Jane tremble all over. Dont do this; Nana might see us. Jane blushed, trying to push Patrick away. Patrick, however, seemed reluctant to stop. Whats there to fear? Shes asleep. Thats not right. What if she wakes up? Jane took a deep breath, though she knew Nana wouldnt wake up at this time, she still felt awkward. She wasnt used to being so intimate with Patrick in front of others. Jane, I really miss you. I cant bear to be apart for a moment, Patricks chin rested on Janes forehead. Lets get engaged as soon as possible! Hmm, Jane pondered. Once we resolve Candices matter, it should be about time. But I cant wait a moment longer, Patrick raised an eyebrow. Jane smiled. You dont seem like such an impatient person. She stood up and said, Alright, you should go back to the hospital to check on your Candy. Thank you for the dinner. Patricks gaze dimmed slightly. This woman, was she so eager to push him away to another woman? Even if it was just acting, she really wouldnt get jealous? Seeing Patrick silent, Jane pushed and shoved him out of the room. That night, Jane sat at Nanas bedside, apanying her throughout. The next morning, Nana woke up, feeling a splitting headache. As she opened her eyes, she saw Jane. Jane, why are you here? Nana rubbed her temples, looking confused. Youre awake? You got drunkst night, and I brought you back to the hotel, Jane said with concern. Thinking of what happened yesterday, Nanas face darkened. She pursed her lips and said sadly, William called me yesterday and said he wanted to break up. Why? Jane pressed. He said he fell in love with another woman. Nana swallowed hard, ayer of mist forming in her eyes. She sniffed, But I dont believe it! He promised to love me forever, how could he suddenly fall in love with someone else? There must be another reason. I need to find him, I must confront him face to face. But, do you know where he is? Jane asked with a furrowed brow. Nana shook her head, feeling somewhat defeated. How about this, Ill have Anthony look into it. Seeing her best friend in such a distraught state, Jane felt a pang of heartache. Originally, Jane didnt understand why Nana was so persistent in this rtionship. However, since she started dating Patrick, Jane understood that when you love someone, youre willing to sacrifice everything for them. Perhaps thats what love is-being happy when the person you love is happy and feeling sad when theyre hurt. Thank you, Jane, Nana said with a bitter heart. Dont worry too much. When you see him, have a good talk. If he truly fell in love with someone else and betrayed you, breaking up now might be for the best. Its better than regretting it in the future, Janeforted. Nana nodded thoughtfully. The Doyle family mansion. Florence looked at the overwhelming scandals about Jane online, a slight smirk on her lips. Florence, now Janes reputation ispletely ruined, and Patrick wont like her anymore, Erica tried to please her. So what? Florence mmed her phone down. Even if theres no Jane, theres still a Candice. Whether it was Jane or Candice, they were both huge threats to Florence. Both women had a history with Patrick-one as his first love, and the other as his fiance. Although the two were currently at odds, Florence couldnt just sit back and reap the benefits. Florence couldnt wait any longer; she was eager to have Patrick, that outstanding man, all to herself. However, Patrick remained indifferent and distant, not even sparing her a second nce. Initially, Florence nned to follow Beatrices route, trying to gain Beatrices favor to get closer to Patrick. But now, Patrick and Beatrices rtionship had soured, and there were rumors that Patrick had even confined Beatrice. This strategy was no longer viable. Florence, be patient. Mr. Pansy and Jane are at odds because of Candice. Candice doesnt have much time left with her terminal illness. Just wait until then Before Erica could finish her sentence, Florence impatiently interrupted, Wait for what? How long do you want me to wait! If I wait any longer, Patrick will be engaged to someone else! Dont forget Janes cunning tricks. Even if she and Patrick are at odds for a while, who knows if shelle back to seduce him in a few days! And that Candice, who knows if shes really in thete stages of cancer? What if she doesnt die? Seeing Florences angry expression, Erica cautiously asked, Florence, what do you mean then? Chapter 335: Florence is Determined to Succeed Help mee up with a foolproof n. I must get Patrick! Florences face darkened, her eyes gleaming with unwavering determination. Well Erica hesitated for a moment, then cautiously said, I do have a method, but it might tarnish Florences reputation a bit Speak! Florence urged. Make the best of a bad situation. Erica leaned in close to Florences ear, lowering her voice. You mean? Florence furrowed her brow slightly. Erica nodded, Florence, as long as you have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Pansy, what do you have to fear from those two bitches, Jane and Candice? But, Patrick is so indifferent to me. How could we have that kind of rtionship? Florences expression dimmed at Ericas words. Erica smirked, Well need to use some means, of course. Florence squinted her eyes, pondering. In fact, Florence had thought about this method before, but she used to disdain it. Florence always believed that Patrick was temporarily captivated by Janes beauty, and his interest in Jane was merely a fleeting fancy. She, Florence, the esteemed Miss Doyle of the Doyle family, possessed both power and beauty. What did Jane have that shecked? She was confident that Patrick would eventually realize her worth and fall in love with her. However, Florence couldnt wait any longer, and the current situation was increasingly unfavorable for her. Despite her attempts to manipte Monica, Anna, Freda, and others to deal with Jane, none of her schemes had seeded. She couldnt wait any longer! ording to you, what should I do? Florence lowered her head, ying with the ring on her finger, seemingly casual as she asked. Erica pondered before answering, In a few days, its the anniversary celebration of the Doyle Group. Mr. Pansy should attend. Florence, this is a great opportunity. Youre right. Florence agreed. At that time, lets be more discreet, and Mr. Pansy wont suspect a thing. Seeing Florence approve of her n, Erica breathed a sigh of relief and continued scheming, Well inform the press again. By then, all the media will report on your affair with Mr. Pansy. Its a fait apli; Mr. Pansy will definitely marry you. But what if he disagrees? Florence still had some concerns. How could he? Ericas eyes rolled around, Once you have that intimate rtionship, he wont have a choice. The Pansy family is a prestigious n. Can they afford this scandal? Hmm. Florence nodded lightly. Even if he disagrees, my grandfather wont approve! Even if our Doyle family cant match up to the Pansy family, were still one of Guavos top families. If he dares to be irresponsible to me, the consequences will be dire! Rest assured, Florence. You will seed. Erica kept ttering her, Congrattions, Florence, the future Mrs. Pansy. These words made Florence ecstatic; she patted Ericas hand. Dont worry, once I get what I want, I wont mistreat you. Thank you, Florence! Erica smiled. Thinking about the anniversary celebration in a few days, Florences lips curved into a determined smile. Florence was ready to go all-in. Regardless, she must be Patricks woman, the future Mrs. Pansy. Patrick, this towering man, could only belong to her, Florence! Even if she had to use despicable means, it was worth it! Moreover, she had devised a foolproof n. When the time came, she intended to drug herself as well. Even if Patrick got angry afterward, she could im to be a victim. Both of them would have fallen victim to someone elses scheme. Florence had even found a scapegoat.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything was set for the anniversary celebration! Pansy Group, CEOs office. Morton held a document, knocking on the door. Come in, Patricks voice was cold. Morton entered, CEO, this document requires your signature. Okay. Patrick responded indifferently, taking the document, flipping through it, and then signing his name with bold strokes. This is an invitation from the Doyle family. Morton presented a red-bordered, gold-trimmed invitation to Patrick. The day after tomorrow is the Doyle Groups fiftieth-anniversary celebration. Put it aside, and prepare a gift for me, Patrick said with a nonchnt expression. Regardless, he would give face to the Doyle family. Yes, CEO. Morton respectfully replied. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. As Morton turned to leave, Patricks maic voice sounded from behind, Is Jane at work? Morton paused and answered, Miss North? Shes on leave. I see, you can go. Patrick furrowed his brow slightly. Was Jane still apanying Nana? Patrick thought for a moment, took out his phone, and dialed Janes number. Jane and Nana were having breakfast at a nearby tea restaurant, and her phone rang with a pleasant ringtone. Is there something you need? Jane answered the call, her tone casual. Why was this man calling her so early in the morning? Cant I call you if theres nothing? Patricks tone was slightly displeased. Jane, dont you miss me? This woman seemed to avoid his calls. Was she really not interested in him? Jane sighed, Im busy. Nana had a breakup, and she had spent the whole morning consoling her, but it was in vain. Calling her early in the morning to show affection when Patrick knew she was busy-wasnt this just adding to her troubles? Detecting Janes indifference, Patricks gaze fell on the invitation lying on the table. He asked in a deep voice, The Doyle Groups anniversary celebration is the day after tomorrow. Will you attend it with me? Its not suitable for me to go, right? Jane refused without hesitation. She wasnt interested in the Doyle Groups anniversary celebration. Thinking about Florence, Jane unconsciously tugged at the corners of her mouth. She didnt want to give Florence another chance to plot against her. Dont want to apany me? Patricks tone grew colder. Feeling his displeasure, Jane exined, Have you forgotten? Were currently quarreling. If I apany you to the banquet, wouldnt all our previous efforts go to waste? Pausing, Jane remembered something else. By the way, Ill go to the hospital in the afternoon to check on Old Pansy. If everything is fine, he can be discharged. Remember toe pick up Old Pansy and put on another good show. Good show? Patrick furrowed his brow. Jane smiled, You know what I mean. Chapter 336: Unbelieving He Could Fall in Love with Someone Else After hanging up the phone, Jane looked up to see Nana tightly clutching her phone, tears shimmering in her beautiful eyes. Whats wrong? Jane asked with concern. Nana, holding back tears, bit her lip. William he blocked me. Blocked her! Jane was speechless. What on earth was William doing? Even if they broke up, did he have to be so heartless as to block Nana? Moreover, he hadnt exined anything and just blocked Nana like that? It was simply inexplicable! I dont believe he could fall in love with someone else. Nana lowered her gaze, her eyes red. Heartbroken, desperate, unwilling various emotions intertwined in Nanas heart. I dont believe it either. Seeing her best friend like this, Jane sighed lightly. It wasnt that she had confidence in William; it was just that Nana was genuinely a good girl. To gain Nanas favor was like umting good fortune over several lifetimes. Falling in love with another girl? Which girl could be more outstanding than Nana? Jane didnt believe it. Nana, dont be like this. Anthony is already checking. We should know where William is soon, Jane reassured, holding Nanas hand. Dont worry; when the timees, Ill apany you to find William and get some answers! Jane was eager to meet this William. She wanted to ask him face to face how he could treat Nana, who loved him so much, so heartlessly. If William couldnt provide a reasonable exnation, she might just eliminate him! Yeah, Nana nodded, but the pain in her heart didnt diminish. In the afternoon, Jane drove to the hospital. These days, she frequently went to the hospital for Old Pansys follow-up checks, and every day she contacted Dr. Pater to inquire about Old Pansys recovery. This morning, she had taken the opportunity to contact Uncle Newton and inform him about Old Pansys condition. Uncle Newton told her that if there were no major issues, Old Pansy could be discharged. Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although Old Pansys illness wasrgely caused by Beatrice and Melissa, she also bore a small responsibility. With Old Pansys discharge, one of her major wishes would be fulfilled. Jane arrived at the hospital and went straight to Old Pansys ward. Dr. Pater was already waiting in the room when Jane arrived. Miss North, youre here? Dr. Pater stood up politely upon seeing Jane. Yeah. Old Pansy, how do you feel? Jane smiled politely, walking to Old Pansys bedside. Refreshed and invigorated, excellent! Old Pansy stretchedzily, smiling broadly. He had been looking forward to leaving the hospital for a long time. Old Pansy, let me check your pulse. If everythings fine, you can be discharged, Jane said, reaching out to check Old Pansys pulse. Good, good. Old Pansys smile widened even more. At the same time, Patrick also arrived at the hospital. He first went to Candices ward and knocked on the door. Come in. A nurse was giving Candice an IV drip. Upon seeing Patrick, she respectfully stood up. Mr. Pansy. Patrick, you came to see me? Candicey on the bed at an angle, her eyes brightening upon seeing Patrick. Yeah. Patricks expression was indifferent. Candy, how do you feel? Much better. Candice weakly smiled. The wounds on my body were still painful, but as soon as I saw you, Patrick, the pain disappeared. Is that so? Patricks deep gaze fell on Candices face, with a hint of inquiry. This woman,pared to the girl deeply rooted in his memory, was truly different. But if she wasnt Candy, how did she know things that only he and Candy knew? Being stared at by Patrick in such a way made Candice feel a bit uneasy. She quickly spoke up, Patrick, why dont you sit down? No, today, Grandpa is being discharged, and Im going to pick him up, Patricks voice was low as he turned and left. Candice immediately threw off the nket, saying, Patrick, Ill go with you. No need, you rest well, Patrick halted. However, Candice had already removed the IV, put on her shoes, and walked a few steps to Patrick, grabbing his arm. Patrick, Im fine. Ill go with you. I havent seen Old Pansy for several days, and I miss him. Remembering Janes advice, Patrick nced at Candice and said, Lets go! Seeing Patricks agreement, a hint of triumph flickered in Candices eyes. She had seen Jane go to Old Pansys ward just now. If she guessed correctly, Jane must still be there. So, if she and Patrick went together to pick up Old Pansy, Jane would surely be angry. At that time, she could add fuel to the fire, making Patrick dislike Jane even more! Lost in her own thoughts, Candice and Patrick arrived at Old Pansys room. Pushing the door open, they indeed found Jane checking Old Pansys pulse. Grandpa, Patrick stepped in. Hearing the voice, Jane subconsciously looked up. What she saw was Patricks tall and straight figure and-linked to his arm, intimately close-Candice. Jane was instantly furious. She stood up and questioned, Patrick, what do you mean? Im here to pick up Grandpa, Patrick frowned. Didnt you inform me that Grandpa can be discharged? So, I came to pick him up.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Then why did you bring her here? Jane pointed at Candice, looking angry. Did I ask you to bring her here? Seeing Jane genuinely upset, Candice felt secretly delighted. She pursed her pale lips, apologizing weakly, Miss North, Im sorry. Dont me Patrick. I came here on my own. I heard that Grandpa is being discharged, so I wanted toe and pick him up together. As Candice spoke, she deliberately leaned her head on Patricks shoulder, her gaze challenging Jane. Patrick, what exactly do you mean? Janes expression was unpleasant. Are you bringing a third party here to taunt me? Irrational! Patricks face turned cold, his thin lips slightly lifted. Miss North, if you want to me someone, me me. Dont be mad at Patrick. I just care about Grandpa, Candice put on a pitiful expression, creating a sharp contrast with Janes angry demeanor. Grandpa, is he also your call? Jane sneered, Shameless! Enough, Jane. Today, Grandpa is being discharged, and I dont want to argue with you. Please leave, Patricks handsome face tightened, and he directly issued an eviction order. Chapter 337: Can’t Let Jane Be Wronged What? Youre kicking me out? Jane widened her eyes in disbelief. Patrick, are you turning your back on me? Dont forget who cured Old Pansy! If it werent for me, would Old Pansy have recovered so quickly and be discharged today? Is that so? If it werent for you, Grandpa wouldnt have fallen ill in the first ce, Patrick said coldly, impatience evident in his handsome face. Still not leaving? So, youre determined to defend this mistress, Candice? Anger filled Janes beautiful eyes. Grandpa Pansys discharge was a big deal, and there were already many reporters waiting at the hospitals entrance. They had broken through the crowd and were now rushing towards the hospital bed. With the timing just right, the reporters surrounded them. Candice subtly raised her lips, took a step forward, and said theatrically, Miss North, youre not being fair. How could I be a mistress? Ive known Patrick much longer than you. Patrick and I met and fell in love eight years ago. Patrick said he would marry me, so strictly speaking, you are the third party between Patrick and me. Candice, youre almost dying, and youre stillpeting with me for Patrick? Jane crossed her arms, glowering at Candice. Enough! Jane, you disappoint me too much! Patricks face turned iron-d, and he ordered the bodyguard beside him, Escort her out! No need for you to kick me out; Ill leave myself! Jane angrily retorted, turning and exiting. Reporters swarmed around, bombarding Jane with questions. Miss North, Miss Dillon uses you of being the third party. Whats your response? Mr. Pansy is kicking you out; does that mean hes choosing Miss Dillon? Miss North, will your engagement ceremony with Mr. Pansy be canceled again? Facing the journalists onught, Jane coldly replied, Noment! In the hospital room, Candice saw Jane storming out angrily. A barely noticeable triumphant curve appeared on Candices lips. Superficially concerned, Candice said, Patrick, Miss North seems upset. What should we do? I didnt mean to contradict her just now, but she cursed me so badly that I couldnt help it Patrick nced at her indifferently. Forget about her, Candy. Youre tired. Go back to your room and rest. Ill take Grandpa home. Okay, Grandpa, I wish you good health and a long life, Candice said, looking at Old Pansy with affectionate eyes. Patrick then had someone escort Candice back to her room. Reporters were already waiting at her rooms entrance. Seeing Candice, they eagerly approached, starting to interview her. Miss Dillon, can you rify your current rtionship with Mr. Pansy? Candice blushed shyly. As you all saw, Patrick and I are in a romantic rtionship. But just now, Miss North used you of being the third party. Whats your response? a reporter pointed out. Candice raised her lips. The third party? Thatspletely her nder. I am Patricks first love, and everyone knows that. How could I be a third party? Miss Dillon, you make a valid point, but Miss North is Mr. Pansys fiance, and thats a fact. Weve heard that Miss Dillons background is ordinary, not on par with the Pansy family, while Miss North holds a prestigious position as the CEO of Star Entertainment. Do you feel pressured, Miss Dillon? Patrick loves me for who I am, regardless of my background. Love should not be influenced by other factors, Candice pursed her lips, skillfully hiding the envy in her heart. So what if her family is ordinary? As long as she marries Patrick and bes the mistress of the Pansy family, shell be the richest woman in the world. What does a mere Jane amount to? The reporters began their gossipy questions again, Miss Dillon, we heard that you have a terminal illness. Given your current condition, how long can you stay by Mr. Pansys side? With medical advancements nowadays, I believe Ill recover. As for being by Patricks side, its, of course, a lifetimemitment, Candice said with a blissful smile. Now, she pretended to have advanced gastric cancer and sessfully made Patrick dislike Jane. With a bit more effort, once shepletely severed ties between Patrick and Jane, she wouldnt need to fake her illness anymore. After all, with the advancement of medicine, curing gastric cancer wasnt too surprising. In the end, the ultimate winner would be her, Candice! In the car, Patrick and Old Pansy sat in the back seat. Grandpa, were almost at the old estate, Patrick said, ncing at the spirited Old Pansy. He felt pleased. For the past few days, he couldnt sleep well every night, worried that Grandpa might leave him. Now, Grandpa had finally recovered, and the heavy burden in his heart had been lifted. Were finally back, Old Pansy said, looking at the familiar scenery outside the window with some emotion. This time, thanks to Jane. If it werent for her, Im afraid I wouldnt havee back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Grandpa, what are you talking about? Youre in great spirits, Patrick quickly reassured. By the way, what were you and Jane doing? Old Pansy, recalling the scene in the hospital room, couldnt help but ask, Were you deliberately putting on a show in front of the reporters? Old Pansy could see it at a nce C Patrick and Jane were intentionally arguing in front of everyone. They must have their reasons for doing so. If he guessed correctly, it should be rted to Candice. Patrick nodded, Grandpa, nothing escapes your eyes. Old Pansy stroked his beard, chuckled, and said, How can I be an old fox if I cant see through a thing or two? Ive crossed more bridges than youve walked roads. After a pause, he advised, I wont interfere much in the affairs of you young people. But remember one thing, whatever you do, never let Jane be wronged. Patrick readily agreed, Grandpa, I understand. Soon, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of the old estate, respectfully saying, Old Pansy, Mr. Patrick, weve arrived. Mr. Maurice had long been waiting at the front gate with all the staff to wee Old Pansy back. Old Pansy, youre finally discharged. Mr. Maurice couldnt help but smile when he saw Old Pansy, going forward to assist him. Old Pansy patted Mr. Maurices shoulder, Maurice, youve worked hard during my illness. Mr. Maurice quickly said, Its what I should do. If it werent for you taking me in back then, I would have Enough, why bring up old matters? Old Pansy frowned slightly, interrupting Mr. Maurice. He then looked at Patrick, Patrick, yourpany is busy, go back first! Chapter 338: Those Secrets Grandpa, Ill stay with you a little longer, Patrick said in a solemn tone. Since Old Pansy fell ill, he had been regretting not being attentive enough to his grandfather while busy with work. Now that Grandpa was fine, he promised himself to spend more time with him in the future. Seeing his grandson caring so much about him, Old Pansy was in a great mood. He held Patricks hand, smiling, Sure, sure. *The Pansy family.* Aunt, look, it seems like Cousin and that wicked woman, Jane, have fallen out, Melissa said, holding her phone and showing the news of Patrick picking up Old Pansy from the hospital, the quarrel between Jane and Candice, and Jane being kicked out by Patrick. Really? Beatrice was momentarily surprised. Wasnt Patrick not fond of that vixen? Why would they suddenly have a falling out? Its true! Melissa handed her phone to Beatrice, excited. Aunt, look, today when Grandpa was discharged, Cousin kicked Jane out. Beatrices gaze fell on the phone screen. The photos clearly showed Jane being escorted away by security. So, its because of Candice. Beatrice squinted slightly. She didnt like Jane, and she equally disliked Candice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In Beatrices ideal daughter-inw, she envisioned someone like Florence C an aplished and well-mannered woman with a prestigious background. Aunt, now that Cousin and Jane have fallen out, will he let us go? The thought of Patrick made Melissas heart ache. Despite her deep love for him, he refused to spare her even a nce. Patrick had always been indifferent to her. If it werent for this, how could she have taken the risk of poisoning Old Pansy to frame Jane? Unfortunately, she failed in the end. Jane, that wicked woman, turned the tables, leading to Patrick locking her up! Beatrice shook her head helplessly, Your cousin confines us because of his grandfather. What should we do now? How about we go plead with Grandpa? Since Grandpa is fine now, maybe hell soften his heart and ask Cousin to let us out, Melissa suggested, pursing her lips. These days, being confined at home, unable to step out of the front gate, made Melissa feel stifled. She didnt want to be confined like this for the rest of her life. Plead with him? Beatrice coldly smiled. Even if we kneel down and beg, he wont let us out. What should we do then? Melissa felt despair creeping in. She originally thought Patrick was just angry and would release them after a few days, considering family ties. After all, Beatrice was his biological mother. But now, day after day, Patrick showed no intention of letting them out. Melissa couldnt see any hope. I have a n, Beatrices face grew colder. Aunt, whats your n? Melissas eyes brightened. Beatrice patted her shoulder, Let me think it over. Aunt, please make Cousin let us out soon. I cant take this any longer. I might go crazy, Melissa couldnt wait any longer. Melissa, rest assured, well be out soon, Beatrices gaze shed with determination. After dinner with Old Pansy, Patrick stood up, Grandpa, I still have some work to attend to. Ill be leaving. Old Pansy nodded, advising, Patrick, dont overwork yourself. Take care of your health. Okay. Patrick gave a faint acknowledgment and turned to leave the grand gates of the Pansy family estate. Watching Patricks car disappear into the distance, Old Pansy curled his lips in satisfaction. His workaholic grandson now frequently takes time to apany him, bringing great satisfaction to Old Pansy. Old Pansy, get some rest, Mr. Maurice assisted Old Pansy back to his room. As soon as Old Pansy entered the room, his phone rang. He nced down and saw that it was a call from Beatrice. Old Pansys eyebrows furrowed immediately. His daughter-inw had disappointed him greatly by conspiring with Melissa to poison him for her selfish desires. He directly hung up the phone, but the next second, it rang again. After some thought, Old Pansy answered the call. Dad, its me, Beatrice said on the other end, Heard you were discharged today, so I called to check on you. No need for your concern, Old Pansy replied unenthusiastically. Dad, what are you saying? Ive always been concerned about you, Beatrice continued, Originally, Melissa and I were supposed to go to the hospital to pick you up, but Patrick wouldnt let us leave. Then you should know why Patrick wont let you out, Old Pansy sneered. What you both did disappointed me greatly! Dad, we didnt want to! Beatrice sounded somewhat aggrieved. Melissa and I were forced. It was Winston! He resents you for driving him away and wants revenge. Winston threatened us, held a knife to us, and if we didntply, hed take our lives. What do you expect us to do? Heh, Old Pansy scoffed, not believing a word of what Beatrice said. Im telling the truth. The poison Melissa used on you was also given to her by Winston. I regret it now. Dad, no matter what, I apologize to you. Let Patrick let us out! Beatrice circled around but finally got to the point. Old Pansys voice turned icy, rejecting outright, Im old, and I wont meddle in Patricks affairs. Really? Dad, you should know that Patrick has always harbored resentment for his fathers death, right? Beatrices eyes shed with a cold light. For so many years, he has never given up seeking the truth behind his fathers drowning. Thats good. I also hope Patrick can find out the truth and not let his fathers death remain a mystery. Thinking of his sons burial at sea all those years ago, Old Pansys tone grew heavier. Dad, is that really what you want? Beatrices voice turned colder. If Patrick knows why his father went to sea that year, if he learns those secrets, what do you think hell do? At these words, Old Pansys heart skipped a beat. What do you know? I know everything. The night before Jianguo went to sea, I overheard what you and he said in the study. Beatrices tone carried a hint of triumph. Dad, you havent forgotten, have you? No worries, if youve forgotten, I can say it again. What if I tell Patrick that it was his always-respected grandfather who personally sent his father to die? What do you think Patrick will do? Chapter 339: Do You Miss Me? Speaking of which, Ive been a widow for so many years, all thanks to you! Beatrice added, And about the Pansy familys affairs, do you really think Im clueless? You have your reasons for adopting Winston. At her words, memories of those past events suddenly surfaced in Old Pansys mind. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly. What do you want?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dad, I dont want anything, Beatrice said with increasing delight in her voice as she sensed Old Pansys nervousness. Melissa and I just dont want to be confined anymore. You ask Patrick to let us out. You also know that being confined for too long makes people irritable. Once tempers re, people tend to say things they shouldnt. I might identally reveal something to Patrick, and that wouldnt be good. Are you threatening me? Old Pansy frowned, his tone cold. Dad, why phrase it so harshly? Patrick is my son, and I dont want him to know these things. Beatrices lips curled into a triumphant smile. Dad, consider it, but dont take too long. I dont have much patience. Fine, I promise you. Ill have Patrick let you out. I wont hold you ountable for the poisoning incident. After a moment of contemtion, Old Pansy spoke with a cold tone, However, if you say something you shouldnt or have any crooked ideas again, you should understand my methods! Rest assured, as long as you have Patrick let us out and hold no grudges for the past, I wont say anything more. With that, Beatrice hung up the phone. Aunt, how did it go? Did Grandpa agree? Melissa, standing nearby, asked eagerly. Beatrice spoke with certainty, Of course, your grandfather has agreed to have Patrick let us out. Thats great! Melissas eyes shed with boundless excitement. She could finally go out again! By the way, Aunt, what did you say to Grandpa about Uncles death? Does Cousin know something? Melissa blinked her eyes, asking. She overheard Beatrice and Old Pansys conversation just now. Although she didnt hear it very clearly, she could deduce that Old Pansy had some leverage over Beatrice. Moreover, this leverage seemed to be rted to Uncles death. Beatrices face turned cold, Its just some old things. You dont need to know. Oh. Melissa felt a bit disappointed, but then nodded obediently. Aunt, can we really get out soon? Yes. Beatrice gave her a definite answer. Melissa squinted her eyes. She owed today entirely to Jane! Once she was out, she would never let Jane off! Pansy Group. Jane was diligently working when she received a call from Anthony. Jane stood up, walked to a secluded area, and answered the phone, Anthony, do you need me for something? Ada, I have good news for you. Anthony lowered his voice. Oh? Did you find out something about Candice? Janes expression hardened. Its not about that, Anthony chuckled, Its about BPL. I believe youll be interested. Alright, stop beating around the bush. Just tell me whats going on! Jane tugged at the corner of her mouth. Well, the thing is, remember the North Bay project? BPL used some underhanded means to win the bid, right? Anthonys tone carried a hint of schadenfreude. Now, the governments ns have been officially announced, and Antony is secretly selling off the North Baynd. That is indeed good news. Jane raised the corners of her lips. Thanks! Ada, no need to be polite with me. Your matters are my matters. Anthonyughed. After hanging up the phone, Jane headed straight to the CEOs office. The door to the CEOs office was slightly ajar, and Morton was in the middle of discussing something with Patrick. Jane knocked on the door. Miss North. Morton heard the sound and looked up to see Jane. He quickly greeted her respectfully. Come in. Patrick curved his lips, his voice clear. Jane walked in, and Morton, showing remarkable situational awareness, said, Mr. President, Ill leave first. Okay. Patrick nodded slightly, casually responding. Morton swiftly exited the CEOs office and considerately closed the door. He didnt want to stay here and y the role of a powerful third wheel, only to be looked down upon by the President. Although there was a publicized falling out between the President and Miss North, Morton knew that it was just an act. The President and Miss North were actually on good terms! As Jane approached Patricks desk, Patrick suddenly reached out with his long, slender hand, encircling Janes slender waist, pulling her forcefully towards him. Caught off guard, Jane fell onto Patricksp. What are you doing? The posture of the two was ambiguous, and Janes face turned red. Patrick lowered his head and, in a low, deep voice, spoke by Janes ear, Did youe to find me because you missed me? What on earth was he talking about! I came to you for a reason. Jane red at Patrick, struggling to stand up. Patricks handsome face darkened. Whats the matter? I received information that Antony is secretly selling the North Baynd. Jane cleared her throat, contemting her words. We can go ahead and purchase thatnd and press the price down to the minimum. Patrick raised an eyebrow and casually said, Great minds think alike. Huh? A faint joy passed through Janes heart. You mean Patrick held Janes hand, rubbing it against his lips. Just now, Morton and I were discussing this matter. Ive already instructed him to handle it. Since they needed to purchase thend, they couldnt do it under the Pansy Groups name. Antony wouldnt sell thend to them. Thus, Patrick had Morton go to a third-partypany to handle the acquisition. Thats indeed a coincidence. Jane smiled. Her smile was so charming that Patrick couldnt resist wanting to kiss her. And thats exactly what Patrick thought and did. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed the tempting red lips of the woman in front of him. This time, Jane didnt refuse him. She whimpered, her hands encircling his neck, cooperating with his movements. Encouraged, Patricks actions became even gentler. The atmosphere in the CEOs office became exceptionally romantic at that moment. Just then, Patricks phone rang at the most inconvenient time. Jane gently pushed him away. Your phone is ringing. Answer it quickly. Patrick cursed silently. Who would be calling at this hour? He took out his phone and checked. It was a call from the Pansy familys old mansion. Patricks heart couldnt help but skip a beat. Was something wrong for Grandpa to call him now? Chapter 340: Anticipating Tonight Patricks heart skipped a beat, hastily answering the phone, Grandpa, is there something you need? Patrick, did I disturb you? Old Pansys low voice transmitted through the airwaves. No, Grandpa, whats up? Patrick inquired, showing concern. Oh, nothing much, Old Pansy casually said, I just wanted to ask, how do you n to handle your mom and Melissa? Grandpa, for what theyve done to hurt you, I wont let it slide. Rest assured, they wont have a chance to harm you again in the future. Thinking about Beatrice and Melissas actions, Patricks handsome face involuntarily turned a bit colder. Are you nning to keep them locked up for a lifetime? Old Pansy frowned. Why not? Patrick smirked, a bit puzzled by his grandpas tone. Anyway, shes your mother. Let them out in a few days, Old Pansy squinted, his tone devoid of any emotion. Patrick was taken aback by his words.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Did he hear correctly? Did his grandpa just ask him to release Beatrice and Melissa? Did grandpa forget how they poisoned him? Grandpa, why? Patricks eyes were deep, carrying a hint of coldness and confusion. Old Pansy sighed lightly, Grandpa is getting old, just wanting the family to reunite and live a peaceful life. Since your mom and Melissa know they were wrong, give them a chance to repent. Patrick remained silent for several seconds before responding, Okay, I understand. Thats it then. Old Pansy, with an unpleasant expression, hung up the phone. He didnt know if what he did was right or wrong, but either way, he didnt want Patrick to know about the past events of the Pansy family. After hanging up, Patrick still couldntprehend why his grandpa suddenly asked him to release Beatrice and Melissa. Grandpa was always decisive and unyielding, never soft-hearted. Why the sudden change? Seeing Patrick silent after taking the call, Jane asked suspiciously, What happened? Patrick regained hisposure, his voice cold as he replied, Grandpa asked me to release my mom and Melissa. Why? Jane was equally puzzled. Patrick shook his head helplessly, I dont know why grandpa suddenly changed his mind. He said he wants to give my mom and Melissa a chance to repent. Repent? Jane smirked, immediately envisioning the faces of Beatrice and Melissa in her mind. If they had any conscience left, they wouldnt havemitted the heinous act of poisoning Old Pansy. Did Old Pansy really believe they would repent? Do you believe that? Janes lips curled into a mocking smile as she asked. Patricks deep and cold gaze answered, Believe it or not, since grandpa has spoken, I cant go against his wishes. Arent you afraid they might pull something again? Janes heart tightened. Patrick spoke sternly, I wont give them another chance. Ill have someone keep a close eye on them. Jane nodded thoughtfully. She still didnt understand why Old Pansy suddenly wanted Patrick to release these two. It didnt fit Old Pansys usual style. Could it be that people grow softer with age? But since Patrick said so, Jane couldnt say much more. After all, it was the family matter of the Pansy family. Doyle Group Building. Florence, dressed to the nines, took the elevator to the top floor and headed straight for the CEOs office. She knocked on the door, hearing Peters cool voice, Come in. Florence! Peter looked up, What brings you here? Florence twirled in front of Peter, Brother, do I look beautiful today? Very beautiful, Peters gaze showed a hint of doting on his sister. Florence proudly raised her chin. Today was the 50th-anniversary celebration of the Doyle Group, and a grand banquet would be held in the evening. As the heiress of the Doyle Group, she naturally had to attend in style, bing the most dazzling woman at the event. Moreover, tonight she had more important things to do. Tonight, she would be Patricks woman! She deliberately chose a strap V-neck short dress, both charming and elegant, and she thought Patrick would like it. Tonights n had to be a sess; there was no room for failure! Thinking about this, she happily approached, hugging Peters neck, Brother, Patrick wille to the evening banquet, right? Peter, looking at his infatuated sister, answered somewhat helplessly, He said he woulde yesterday. Then he shouldnt change his mind, right? Florences voice carried a hint of nervousness. If Patrick suddenly changed his mind and didnte to the banquet tonight, all her efforts would be in vain. Peter furrowed his brow slightly, I dont know, but he shouldnt. Brother, just give him a call to remind him, Florence tugged at Peters arm, acting cute. Florence, havent you given up on Patrick yet? Peters face tightened, Youve seen the recent uproar online C Patrick has an engaged fiancee and a former lover, and hes entangled with both. Florence, there are plenty of good men in the world. Let me introduce you to some better ones. Brother, I only like him, you should know that, Florences expression turned a bit sour, Besides, I just want to see him, Im not asking for anything more. Brother, you wouldnt refuse to make a phone call, would you? Peter shook his head helplessly. He took out his phone, dialed Patricks number, and put it on speaker. Mr. Doyle, is there something you need? Patricks maic voice came through the phone. Under Florences hopeful gaze, Peter cleared his throat and said, Nothing major, just a reminder. Dont forget to attend the Doyle Groups evening banquet tonight and show your support. Sure, Ill be there on time, Patrick sounded somewhat surprised. Peter called him just to remind him about the banquet? When did Peter be so free? With Patricks affirmative answer, Peter thanked him and hung up. Florence, are you reassured now? Peter raised an eyebrow. Thank you, big brother! Florence was full of joy, and she lowered her head to give Peters cheek a kiss, I knew my big brother cares the most about me! With that, Florence cheerfully walked out of the CEOs office. She was eagerly looking forward to tonight! Chapter 341 Florence’s Calculations The 50th-anniversary celebration of the Doyle Group was held in the banquet hall of a hotel under the Doyle Groups name. Florence arrived early at the banquet hall, her gaze constantly fixed on the entrance, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the man she had been thinking about. Florence, dont worry, Mr. Pansy will be here soon, Erica noticed Florences nervousness and reassured her. Is everything ready? Florence nced at Erica. Of course, everything is ready, dont worry, Erica replied with a smile. Mm, Florence nodded faintly. Just then, someone called out, Mr. Pansy, Mr. Pansy is here! All eyes immediately turned to the entrance of the banquet hall. Patrick appeared, dressed in a tailored ck suit, tall and imposing, with exquisite features as if carved by a divine hand, exuding a powerful aura, making it hard for anyone to look away. Florences gaze was fixed on the imposing man, and her heart inexplicably skipped a beat. If tonights n went smoothly, this outstanding man would be Florences in the future. At the thought, Florence couldnt contain the flutter in her heart. Patrick walked steadily into the banquet hall, immediately surrounded by several reporters. Mr. Pansy, are you attending the banquet alone tonight? Did you not bring a partner? Mr. Pansy, you didnt bring Miss Jane with you. Does that mean you two have broken up? Are you already with Miss Candice? Can you give us some insight? Faced with the reporters questions, Patricks handsome face turned slightly cold. He lifted his thin lips and calmly said, Im sorry, I dont wish to be interviewed. Seeing this, Florence quickly walked over to Patrick. Patrick, youre here. Patrick, expressionless, nced at her and nodded faintly. My brother is over there, let me take you to him, Florence said, her eyes showing an unabashed affection as she looked at Patrick. Ill go by myself, Patricks face remained cold. The banquet began promptly at 7:00. Despite being the 90th-anniversary celebration of the Doyle Group, Patrick remained the center of attention. Wherever he went, people approached him to tter andwork with him. After all, Pansy Group was the first prominent family in Guavo, and gaining Patricks favor was akin to soaring to the sky. Such an honor was something everyone desired. Amidst the toasts and conversations, Patrick had a few drinks and began to feel a slight headache. He decided to rest in the lounge on the second floor. Seeing this, Erica quickly sent a text to Florence, Its time. Florence received the message and her heart skipped a beat. She picked up a nearby ss and downed its contents. Heat began to spread through her body as she made her way to the second-floor lounge. At the lounges entrance, Florence took a deep breath and then pushed the door open. Inside, she found Patrick reclining on the sofa. He felt dizzy and ufortably warm, sensations he couldnt exin. His tolerance for alcohol wasnt this low. Someone must have tampered with his drink! Patrick massaged his temples, his face growing colder. Before he could stand up to leave, the lounges door was pushed open from the outside, and a slender, provocatively dressed woman walked in. He squinted to see her clearly. Florence? Seeing Patricks flushed face and his ck suit jacket removed, with a few buttons on his shirt undone, revealing his sturdy chest, Florences gaze was fixed on the man on the sofa. What a strong and powerful figurey beneath those clothes. Just the thought made her pulse quicken. Florence couldnt help but swallow hard, her heart beginning to race. She sat down close to Patrick, her eyes filled with tenderness. Patrick, I feel so hot.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Florence reached to remove her own clothes, pressing herself against Patrick. What are you doing? Patrick restrained Florences hand. Feeling the searing heat of Patricks hand, Florence felt a secret joy. Patrick was indeed affected. When the drug took effect, he wouldnt be able to resist. I dont know whats wrong with me, I feel unbearably hot all over, Florence pretended, speaking softly near Patricks ear. Florence knew Patrick wasnt someone easily fooled. If he found out she had drugged him, he wouldnt let it go easily. So she had already nned to take the same drug herself, creating the image of a victim. Even if Patrick pursued the matter, she would appear as an innocent victim, not someone acting with intent. With this in mind, Florence found it increasingly difficult to contain herself. The effects of the drug within her were beginning to take hold. Her hands moved upPatricks chest, feeling the intense heat, as she began to unbutton the remaining buttons on Patricks shirt. Feeling the womans hands exploring his chest, Patrick was overwhelmed by an inexplicable impulse, one he couldnt suppress. Damn it! Did you dare drug me? Patrick fought to contain the heat surging through him, his voice low and intense. His temples throbbed, his hands clenched into fists. He hadnt expected the one who drugged him to be Florence. The dignified Miss Doyle, using such despicable means! I didnt, Florence shivered as she saw Patricks state. I dont know whats wrong, I feel intensely hot. Are you feeling the same? Florence was surprised by Patricks self-control. At this point, he was still able to resist. No, she absolutely couldnt fail now! She didnt believe that under the influence of the drug, any man could resist the allure of tenderness. Thinking this, Florence pressed herself closer to Patrick. Her hands hooked around Patricks neck, and her red lips moved to kiss his. The drugs effects within Patrick intensified, making him increasingly ufortable. The woman before him gradually transformed into the seductive image of Jane. He muttered lowly, Jane Jane?! Florence was taken aback. At this moment, Patrick was thinking of Jane? A surge of unexined anger rose within Florence. She told herself that even if Patrick mistook her for Jane, what did it matter? As long as they had a rtionship, she would be the mistress of the Pansy family! Chapter 342: Losing Control With that thought in mind, Florence leaned in and kissed the man in front of her. The scent of her perfume wafted over, and Patrick suddenly snapped out of it. This wasnt Jane! Jane never wore perfume. Patrick turned his head, avoiding the kiss. Patrick, look at me. Seeing Patricks reaction, Florence felt a wave of disappointment. No, she couldnt fail on a day like today. She had to seize this opportunity. Patrick, I really like you. Ive liked you since I was young, for a whole decade, Florence expressed earnestly. You feel something for me too, dont you? Florences hands wrapped around Patrick, drawing closer. Get away! Patrick took a deep breath and pushed Florence away. At that moment, Morton rushed in. He pushed open the door to the lounge and found Patrick sitting on the couch, while Florencey on the ground after being pushed by him. Sir, are you alright? Morton quickly understood what had happened, seeing Patricks restrained demeanor. Patrick stood up, nced down at Florence, who was still on the ground, and said, Since shes so fond of men, find her a man! Yes, sir! Morton nodded and helped Patrick leave. He hadnt expected Florence to be so audacious, daring to drug the boss. The esteemed Doyle family had stooped to such shameless acts; the world was truly going downhill. Sir, should I take you to the hospital? Morton carefully helped Patrick into the car, asking. Take me to Janes ce, Patrick replied, his brows furrowed. Mortons tone took on a teasing note. I understand, sir. Morton gripped the steering wheel tightly and drove towards the apartment where Jane lived. Jane was engrossed in researching the Paris Design Competition when she suddenly received a call from Anthony. Ada, Ive found the person you asked me to look into, Anthonys loud voice echoed over the phone. Hmm? Jane inquired, Did you find out where William is? Yes, hes in a remote little mountain vige in City Y, Anthony said, his eyes fixed on theputer. Ill send you the address shortly. Its a very secluded ce. Okay, please send it to me as soon as possible, Jane pondered. William was indeed in a remote little mountain vige. What kind of girl could there be in such a ce, better than Nana? Jane hung up the phone, and in no time, Anthony sent the address. After a moments thought, Jane dialed Nanas number. Nana had been feeling low these past few days, wanting to find William but not knowing where he was. Now, Anthony had found his address, so it should be easy to locate him. Jane, do you need something from me? Nana asked wearily. Nana, Anthony found Williams address, Jane said solemnly. Really? Where is he? Nana suddenly perked up, asking repeatedly. Hes in City Y, a very remote little mountain vige, Jane looked at the address. Its the kind of ce where a car might not even be able to reach. Nana pressed, Do you have the specific address? Yes, Ill send it to you immediately, Jane nodded. Thank you, Ill book a flight to City Y immediately, Nana couldnt wait to see William, to find out the truth. Itste now, you can only get a ticket for tomorrow, Jane considered. Ill go with you tomorrow. She was worried about Nana going alone. If that scoundrel William said anything to hurt Nana, she wouldnt let him off. Okay, Nanas mind was in turmoil. She wanted to see William immediately, but she would have to wait until tomorrow. Just then, the doorbell rang. Jane looked through the peephole and saw Morton supporting a flushed-faced Patrick at the door. Jane quickly opened the door, looking puzzled at Patricks flushed face. Patrick, whats wrong? The boss was drugged, Morton helped Patrick inside and said, Miss North, I leave him in your care. With that, Morton promptly left. I have something to attend to. Miss North, please take care of the boss. Jane: Patrick had been drugged, and Morton left him here with her? Patrick, how do you feel? Jane stepped forward to Patrick, reaching out to check his pulse. His pulse was erratic, and he was burning up. Clearly, he had been drugged. As she was thinking this, Patrick suddenly flipped his hand and grabbed Janes wrist. With a surge of force, he pressed Jane down onto the sofa. The man before her had a flushed face, sweat beading on his forehead, and his eyes filled with desire. Please calm down, Jane furrowed her brows. Patrick, in his current state, was clearly affected by the drug. Jane, I want you, Patrick said hoarsely, his voice filled with desire as he faced the woman he loved. Every fiber of his being demanded her immediately. He thought it, and he acted on it, leaning in to kiss Janes tempting red lips. Feeling the scorching heat of his lips, Janes breath caught in her throat. Patrick, however, seemed unsatisfied with the kiss. Hisrge hand ventured into Janes clothing, caressing her skin, which felt as soft and delicate as snow, incredibly pleasing to the touch. With his other hand, Patrick began to undo Janes clothes. Startled, Jane pushed against him. Stop it! Under the influence of the drug, Patrick had lost his rationality. In a deep, hoarse voice, he uttered, Were getting engaged soon, Jane. I want you now. No, not now! Jane refused without hesitation. She had always believed that such intimacy should be saved for their wedding night. But now, seeing Patrick in this state Struggling, she grabbed a nearby ss of cold water and sshed it onto Patricks face. The sudden chill startled Patrick, and he released Jane. Quickly standing up, Jane said, Patrick, endure it. Let me perform acupuncture on you, and youll feel better soon. Observing Jane as she turned to fetch the medical kit, Patricks face turned livid. This woman was she really unwilling to be close to him? Jane returned with the medical kit, noticing Patricks unpleasant expression. Assuming it was due to the effects of the drug, she hurried over and took out a silver needle, skillfully inserting it into an acupoint on Patricks chest. Endure this, and Ill alleviate the effects of the drug. Why not use another method? Patricks chest hurt, his tone icy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hmm? Jane was momentarily puzzled before understanding his meaning. She considered for a moment and said earnestly, That should wait until were married. Chapter 343: Florence Reaps What She Sows Florence was knocked down to the ground by Patrick, her entire body feeble and weak, unable to get up no matter how hard she tried. Just then, the door to the lounge opened once more, and in walked a man wearing a floral shirt with dyed blond hair. Miss, did you ask for me to keep youpany? The man was a host from the nightclub, specially arranged by Morton. Florenceboriously lifted her head to nce at him. Who are you? Get out Miss, would you bear to let me go? If I leave, who will be here to entertain you? The man in the floral shirts eyes narrowed as he looked at Florence. This woman, with her delicate skin, slender figure, and noble charm, was truly an extraordinary beauty! He eagerly helped Florence up and ced her on the sofa, surveying her from head to toe, his eyes filled with desire. Miss, a moment of springtime joy is worth a fortune. Rest assured, I guarantee to satisfy you! The man in the floral shirt said as he reached to undo Florences clothes, hisrge hands caressing her body. You, let go of me! The remaining shreds of Florences rationality made her want to push the man in front of her away. She was the esteemed Miss Doyle of the Doyle family. How could she possibly lose her purity to a man like this! Yet, she was feeling truly distressed now and craved a mans touch immensely. The ces on her body that the man had touched felt like they were on fire. Florence couldnt hold back any longer and reached out to encircle the mans neck Meanwhile, Erica checked the time and figured it was about time. She discreetly informed the reporters to head to the lounge on the second floor, and also called for Peter and Old Doyle toe over. The more people who witnessed Florence and Patricks liaison, the bigger the scandal would be, and the more Patrick would be unable to shirk responsibility. The reporters, upon receiving the news, were all thrilled. Mr. Pansy and the esteemed Miss Doyle of the Doyle family were heating things up in the lounge C now that was some explosively sensational news! Especially considering Patrick was the recent center of many scandals, with Jane and Candice at odds. Now, halfway through, a Florence appeared, seemingly the ultimate chosen one. That would certainly grab everyones attention! The reporters rushed to the entrance of the lounge on the second floor, afraid of missing out on anything. Here it is! a reporter checked the doorte and barged in. Inside the lounge, it was indeed a picturesque scene. Florence, with her shoulders half-bared,y on the sofa, engaged in a passionate kiss with a man. However The man leaning over Florence was not Patrick, and he had yellow hair. Hearing themotion, the man was somewhat surprised, turning around to see many reporters entering with cameras and recording equipment. What are you all doing? The man was startled by the scene and quickly put on his clothes. The reporters looked at each other in confusion. Why was this so different from the anonymous tip they had received? Clearly, someone had anonymously leaked that it was Patrick and Florence inside the lounge, so why was there no sign of Patrick? And where did this man with yellow haire from? Nevertheless, even without Patrick, Florence was undeniably present. At the Doyle Groups 50th-anniversary banquet, the esteemed Miss Doyle of the Doyle family was engaging in a passionate affair with a stranger in the lounge. That was also incredibly scandalous!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The reporters crowded around, looking at the disheveled Florence, bombarding her with excited questions. Miss Doyle, is this man your boyfriend? Miss Doyle, how long have you been together? When do you n to make your rtionship public? Florence snapped out of it, quickly grabbing her clothes to cover herself. All of you, get out, I dont know him! Miss Doyle, you dont know him? Then why were you here at the Doyle Groups 50th-anniversary celebration, being intimate with him in here? The reporters persisted. Peter and Old Doyle, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, were almost appalled. Old Doyle walked straight up and pped the man with yellow hair in the face. Get out! They had received an anonymous message saying that Florence was feeling unwell and was in the lounge on the second floor, asking them toe and see her. They never expected to see such a disgraceful scene. Peters brows furrowed as he took off his suit jacket to cover Florence. What on earth is going on? Brother, Ive been set up! Florence whimpered, unable to exin further. Todays events were originally orchestrated by her. She just hadnt anticipated that even under the influence of drugs, Patrickwould still have the wherewithal to push her away and bring Morton to take him away. Whats worse, he had arranged for another man toe to her! Now besieged by a horde of reporters, it was simply reaping what she had sown! Florences only relief was that the reporters had arrived just in time, and she and the man had not gone further. However, even so, her current disheveled state had been captured by the reporters, and her reputation was utterly tarnished! Such a disgrace! Such a disgrace! Old Doyle stomped his foot, shouting at the reporters, Out! Get out! Old Doyles authority was unquestionable, and the reporters left one by one, fearing to provoke him. Todays events must not be leaked to anyone, or youll have to deal with me, Peter! Peters voice was stern. If todays events made it to the media, Florences reputation would bepletely ruined. Once the reporters had left, Peter looked down at Florence, his tone unyielding. What exactly happened? I I was drugged, Florence gritted her teeth. We must investigate this thoroughly! Old Doyles eyes zed with fury. Who dared to drug his beloved granddaughter? Were they tired of living? Grandfather, forget it, Im fine now, Florence quickly grabbed Old Doyles hand, speaking in a low voice. Florence feared being found out; everything was her own scheme. She had just miscalcted and fallen short! Grandfather, let me handle this, Peter, noticing Florences unease, frowned. The banquet is still ongoing. Grandfather, you should go attend to the guests. Old Doyle nodded and left the room. Florence, tell me the truth, Peters gaze turned colder. You know I will uncover the truth of this matter. Brother, I Under Peters stern gaze, Florence lowered her head. I just wanted to be with Patrick. Recalling how Florence had urged him repeatedly to have Patrick attend the banquet, Peter pieced together the situation. This is uneptable! Peters face was filled with anger. Florence, how could you do this? Brother, I love him too much! I cant bear to see him with another woman. Florences eyes were red. Brother, help me, you have to help me! Chapter 344: The Earthquake in City Y Early in the morning, radiant sunlight streamed through the ss windows, illuminating Patrick. He groggily opened his eyes and found himself lying on Janes bed. Patrick rubbed his temples, gradually recalling the events fromst night. He remembered attending the Doyle Groups 50th-anniversary celebration, only to be drugged by Florence. Fortunately, he had strong willpower and managed to escape Florences trap at a crucial moment. Later, Morton brought him to Janes ce. At that moment, Jane walked in, Are you awake? Yeah, Patrick nodded faintly. Thinking about what Jane had said to himst night, Patricks expression turned sour. How do you feel? Better? Jane asked, approaching Patrick. Much better, Patrick replied in a cold tone. Seeing his displeasure, Jane held his hand, Whats wrong with you? Why did you reject mest night? Patricks handsome face tensed, his tone displeased. Jane suddenly realized he was upset about this. She smiled, Didnt I exin it to youst night? If you dont ept, then I might reconsider our engagement. Patrick: Dont reconsider. Youre mine. Patrick extended his big hand, pulling Jane into an embrace, dering dominantly. He leaned down, his thin lips close to Janes ear, Ill respect you. Resting against Patricks chest, listening to his maic voice, Jane suddenly felt a warm emotion. She nodded slightly, Thank you. Patrick reached out, ying with her bangs, entwining them around his fingertips, I hope to marry you soon. Jane smiled, Dream on. She suddenly remembered something, By the way, I made breakfast. Taste my cooking today. Patricks eyes sparkled with surprise, Breakfast made just for me? Yes, especially for you, Jane smiled with a hint of teasing. She rarely cooked herself. Well, Im in for a treat. Patricks sexy lips curved into a satisfied smile. Then get up quickly; Ill be waiting for you in the dining room. Jane stood up, happiness quietly welling up in her heart. After washing up, Patrick arrived at the dining room. On the table was the lovingly prepared breakfast by Jane. The slight difort fromst night vanished in an instant. Patricks heart was filled only with a sense of happiness. Give it a try; see if it suits your taste. Jane picked up a fried egg and ced it in Patricks te. Patrick raised an eyebrow, exaggerating, Anything made by my wife is the most delicious delicacy in the world. Jane rolled her eyes at him, speechless, Whos your wife? Shameless boasting! Patrick chuckled, Soon to be. Oh, and by the way, I made breakfast. Taste my cooking today. Patricks eyes sparkled with surprise, Breakfast made just for me? Yes, especially for you, Jane smiled with a hint of teasing. She rarely cooked herself. Well, Im in for a treat. Patricks sexy lips curved into a satisfied smile. Then get up quickly; Ill be waiting for you in the dining room. Jane stood up, happiness quietly welling up in her heart. After washing up, Patrick arrived at the dining room. On the table was the lovingly prepared breakfast by Jane. The slight difort fromst night vanished in an instant. Patricks heart was filled only with a sense of happiness. Give it a try; see if it suits your taste. Jane picked up a fried egg and ced it in Patricks te. Patrick raised an eyebrow, exaggerating, Anything made by my wife is the most delicious delicacy in the world. Jane rolled her eyes at him, speechless, Whos your wife? Shameless boasting! Patrick chuckled, Soon to be. Oh, and by the way, I made breakfast. Taste my cooking today. Patricks eyes sparkled with surprise, Breakfast made just for me? Yes, especially for you, Jane smiled with a hint of teasing. She rarely cooked herself. Well, Im in for a treat. Patricks sexy lips curved into a satisfied smile. Then get up quickly; Ill be waiting for you in the dining room. Jane stood up, happiness quietly welling up in her heart. After washing up, Patrick arrived at the dining room. On the table was the lovingly prepared breakfast by Jane. The slight difort fromst night vanished in an instant. Patricks heart was filled only with a sense of happiness. Give it a try; see if it suits your taste. Jane picked up a fried egg and ced it in Patricks te. Patrick raised an eyebrow, exaggerating, Anything made by my wife is the most delicious delicacy in the world. Jane rolled her eyes at him, speechless, Whos your wife? Shameless boasting! Patrick chuckled, Soon to be. By the way, who drugged youst night? Jane changed the topic. Florence, Patricks face darkened at the thought ofst night. Jane pondered, As expected. Patrick was taken aback, You figured it out? Jane smiled, taking out her phone, opening the headline news, See for yourself. Patrick took the phone and nced down. It was a sensational news story about Florences scandalous activities with a gigolo at the Doyle Groups 50th-anniversary celebration. Now Florences reputation ispletely ruined. Jane pursed her lips, contemting, The gigolo with Florence, did you arrange that? Since Florence drugged Patrick for a reason, it didnt make sense for her to be with a gigolo. Thinking ofst nights events, Jane guessed the details. Patrick handed the phone back to Jane, coldly chuckling, Just a little punishment. People like Florence genuinely care about you. Are you not afraid of hurting her feelings? Jane joked intentionally. Whats that, are you jealous? Patrick chuckled in a deep voice. No way! Jane picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into Patricks mouth. Eat up! Oh, by the way, Ill be leaving for a few days, Jane suddenly remembered. Patrick asked with concern, Where are you going? Im apanying Nana to City Y, Jane replied. We need to find out about William. Just then, Janes phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Nana calling. It must be to urge her to get to the airport. She quickly answered, Nana, wait for me. Ille to the hotel after breakfast, and well go to the airport together But before she could finish her sentence, she heard Nanas panicked voice on the other end, Jane, somethings wrong. Theres a massive earthquake in City Y! An earthquake?! Jane was stunned, What? Just now, William called me and said theres a major earthquake in City Y. Buildings have copsed, and hes trapped under the rubble. Nana cried. No way Jane subconsciously said, How could a massive earthquake happen out of nowhere? Its true! William just called me, but he couldnt say much before the call got cut off. I tried calling back, but I cant reach him. Nana was frantic. Im heading to the airport immediately. I have to go to City Y to find him! Nana, dont panic. Wait for me at the hotel. Ille to you right away. Jane contemted, If theres a real earthquake in City Y, the nes will be grounded. Going to the airport wont help. Jane, Im so afraid What if something happens to William Nana was almost incoherent with worry. Wait for me!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane hung up the phone, about to speak, but she saw Patrick handing her his phone with a serious expression. Just in, breaking news: City Y experienced a 7. 8 magnitude earthquake. What? Is what Nana said true? Janes heart skipped a beat. City Y had indeed suffered a massive earthquake! And William ording to Nana, William was trapped under the rubble. Could this mean the worst? Janes expression changed abruptly. She quickly packed her things and headed for the door. Im going to find Nana. Patrick, arrange a flight for me. I need to go to City Y with Nana. Its too dangerous. Patrick took long strides and followed her. Jane, dont go. Ill send someone else. A 7. 8 magnitude earthquake was no joke, and there would likely be aftershocks. Going there recklessly was extremely perilous. No! Jane refused outright, her tone resolute. I must go. Because she knew that if William was in danger, Nana would go. How could she let Nana go to such a dangerous ce alone? When she was in danger before, Nana risked everything to save her. Now, no matter how perilous it was, she had to stay by Nanas side. Im going with you, Patrick conceded as Jane insisted. Chapter 345: Flying to City Y Jane disagreed. She turned to Patrick and said, You stay here and keep an eye on Candice. If both of them went to City Y at the same time, Candices efforts would be wasted. I cant let you go to such a dangerous ce alone, Patrick frowned, his tone tinged with concern. Jane thought for a moment. Gather a few more people toe with me. In rescue operations, the more hands, the better. Patrick didnt say much, made a few calls, and had Morton help arrange personnel and a ne. Jane and Patrick rushed to the hotel together. Along the way, Jane checked her phone. News about the earthquake in City Y flooded the headlines. Jane furrowed her delicate brows. The area where William was located happened to be the epicenter of the earthquake, and the situation didnt look optimistic. Soon, they arrived at the hotel, and Jane went straight to Nanas room. Nana was distraught. Seeing Jane, she hurried over, grasping Janes hand. Jane, what should we do? Is William going to be okay? Jane patted her shoulder reassuringly. Since he could call you, he should be fine. But he couldnt say much before the call got cut off. I tried calling back, but I cant reach him. Nana said anxiously. After an earthquake, all facilities, includingmunication stations, are destroyed. Its normal not to be able to get through, Jane exined. She then looked at Patrick. Is everything arranged? Ill check with Morton, Patrick took out his phone and called Morton. Morton respectfully said, Mr. Pansy, everything is ready. Ill be there to pick you up. Soon, Morton arrived at the hotel with a car. Jane, along with Nana, got into the car, heading towards the airport. Several private nes belonging to the Pansy family were parked on the runway. Hundreds of bodyguards were on high alert. Upon seeing Patrick and Jane, they immediately greeted, Mr. Pansy, Miss North!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing the well-trained bodyguards and everything properly arranged, Jane felt a warmth in her heart. Thank you, Jane said, looking at the man beside her. Are you really not letting me apany you? Patrick raised an eyebrow. Jane shook her head. You stay here and keep an eye on Candice and BPL. Contact us if theres any news. Seeing Janes insistence, Patrick didnt say anything more. Jane and Nana boarded the ne. As the ne took off, they flew towards City Y. Looking at the clouds outside the window, Janes mood became somewhat heavy. Although she hadnt met William, she still didnt want anything to happen to him. If William was truly in trouble, Nana would be devastated. Nanas heartstrings were taut. Jane patted her shoulder. Sleep for a while. Ill wake you up when we arrive in City Y. I cant sleep, Nanas voice was low. With Williams life hanging in the bnce, how could she sleep? In her mind, memories of the moments she spent with him flooded back. Why did loving someone have to be so difficult? If something happened to William, Nana felt she wouldnt want to live anymore. She even thought that Williams previous proposal to break up was just an illusion. Otherwise, why would he call her in such a dangerous situation? She vividly remembered Williams hoarse voice on the phone saying, Nana, I wish you happiness. Before she could say anything, the call was disconnected. William, you must hold on! An hourter, the nended smoothly at the airport in the city of Y. Were here! Jane eximed, pulling Nana off the ne. The local rescue team that Patrick had contacted was waiting for Jane and her team. Whats the situation now? Jane asked the team leader. The leader walked up to Jane and said, The earthquake has had a wide impact, and the rescue team is severely understaffed. We are currently conducting rescue operations in several major cities. What about the Hailin Mountain area? Nana asked eagerly. The team leader spoke with a serious expression, That area is a heavily affected area. Continuous aftershocks are still urring, and its not safe to go there yet. Jane, I want to go. William is waiting for me to rescue him! Nana dered with determination. Jane rubbed her temples, contemting in her mind. It was indeed dangerous to go now, but time was of the essence. If they waited beyond the crucial seventy-two hours, there might be little hope. Were going now, Jane decided firmly. She reassured Nana, Dont worry, we will find William as soon as possible. At that moment, a familiar figure approached them from a distance. Waving enthusiastically, he called out, Jane! Nana! Carl? What are you doing here? Jane asked in surprise. Carl hurried over, eximing dramatically, Damn, you scared me! Our crew happened to be filming in Y City. We just arrived and encountered the earthquake. Are you all okay? Jane expressed her concern. The entertainmentpany where Carl worked was also a leading one in the country,parable to Star Entertainment, and its president was Carls older brother. Were fine, fortunately not in the epicenter. One director got lightly injured and is in the hospital. This shoot is a bust; were preparing to head back. Thats good, Jane sighed in relief. Oh, by the way, Jane, why are you here? Carl looked at the sea of bodyguards in front of them. Whats going on? Pausing for a moment, he turned his gaze to Nana. Nana, whats wrong? You look pale. A mist filled Nanas eyes, My boyfriend is in the Hailin Mountain area. Damn, Hailin Mountain area, thats the epicenter! Your boyfriend? The one who broke up with you before? That means Carls words were cut short as Jane quickly red at him. Can you not say a few words less? Sorry! Carl quickly apologized. Are you nning to go rescue in the Hailin Mountain area? Ill go with you. No, you better hurry back to Guavo! Jane refused. In case something happened to Carl, she couldnt bear that responsibility. However, Carl directly followed them, The more people, the more strength. Maybe Ill be the one to rescue Nanas boyfriend! The group changed to a helicopter and headed towards the Hailin Mountain area. Seeing Nana in low spirits, Carl tried to cheer her up along the way, Nana, let me tell you a joke Carl, can you let me be quiet, please? Nana wasnt in the mood; her mind was filled with thoughts of William. Carl, getting the cold shoulder, sighed, Okay, okay, Ill shut up. Nana, dont worry too much. With so many of us, well definitely rescue your boyfriend. If he dares to mistreat you, Ill be the first to give him a hard time! Chapter 346: Someone Adding Fuel to the Fire The Doyle family mansion. Florencey weakly on the sofa, looking at the overwhelming news online about her night of revelry with the cowboy in the lounge. Peter couldnt suppress the situation. Look at what youve done. Youve tarnished the reputation of the Doyle family! Peter expressed deep disappointment, his frustration evident. Brother, I didnt want things to turn out this way! Florence looked helpless, I had everything nned out, but who knew Patrick would Before Florence could finish her sentence, Peter interrupted, You dare to say that? You, the esteemed Miss Doyle, resorting to such low tactics. If Grandpa finds out, hell be furious. What can I do? Florences eyes reddened, I truly love Patrick. You, brother, have never been in love, so you dont understand my feelings. Peter: This is all because of that bitch Jane! Just thinking about that night when Patrick, drugged, kept calling Janes name, fueled Florences anger. If it werent for Jane shamelessly seducing Patrick, he would have belonged to her long ago! Florence, why must it be Patrick? Peter sat next to Florence, earnestly trying to advise, There are many good men in this world But I only love Patrick! Florence interrupted Peter, grabbing his arm, Brother, can you help me, please? I cant help. Peter sighed. He could provide everything for Florence, except when it came to matters of the heart; he was powerless. Florence, take a good rest. Peter sighed again, helpless. He felt this matter wasnt so simple. At that time, Florence and the cowboy in the lounge, the reporters took pictures of them in the act. However, he warned those reporters. With the Doyle familys power, there shouldnt be reporters daring to write irresponsibly again. But now, the inte was flooded with Florences scandal, even rising to the top of the trending searches. If it werent for the sudden earthquake in Y City, the buzz would have likely continued longer. Someone must be behind this, adding fuel to the fire. Who could it be? Could it be Patrick? Angry that Florence drugged him, did Patrick expose Florence to ruin her reputation? For the sake of the Doyle familys honor and his sister, Peter decided to talk to Patrick. Peter went directly to the Pansy Group. The receptionist recognized Peter and let him in. Peter headed straight to the top-floor CEO office. He knocked on the door. Come in! Patricks clear voice came from inside. Peter entered, finding Patrick staring at theputer screen, dealing with disaster relief arrangements for Y City. Since Jane didnt allow him to go, he had to think of another way. Hearing the sound, Patrick looked up, surprised to see the visitor. Its you? Mr. Pansy, do you have a moment to talk? Peter walked straight to Patrick. Whats the matter? Patrick frowned slightly. Peter got straight to the point. I apologize on behalf of Florence for her actions. I dont want to bring up this matter again. Please, take care of her, and I hope there wont be a next time! Patrick said coldly. Florence had already paid the price for her actions. As Florences older brother, I am sorry. I spoiled her. However, Mr. Pansy, you almost destroyed Florences innocence. Now, there are so many rumors about Florence online, and it has a significant impact on her, Peter sighed. Patrick furrowed his brows, Do you think I arranged those things online? Not you? Peter was taken aback.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patricks lips curved into a cold smile, No. He only had Morton find a cowboy for Florence, and he didnt intervene in what happened afterward. Who could it be? Peter furrowed his brow. He knew Patricks personality, and once he decided something, he stuck to it. If Patrick said it wasnt him, then it definitely wasnt. If thats the case, someone else must be behind the scenes, adding fuel to the fire. Who could it be? The Doyle familys enemy? Or did Florence offend someone? For a moment, Peter couldnt make sense of it. Ive said what I needed to. I have a meeting shortly. Do you have anything else? Patrick casually gave the dismissal. Peter looked serious. Ill take my leave then. Back at the Doyle family, as soon as Peter reached the study, Florence followed, Brother, did you go to see Patrick? Why didnt you take me with you? What did he say? Florence, have you offended someone? Peter asked thoughtfully. Florence was puzzled, What do you mean? Patrick said he didnt instruct anyone to expose what happened that night. Peter said sternly. A glimmer of joy shed in Florences heart. Does that mean he still cares about me, that he has a little liking for me? Peter was utterly speechless. Florence, wake up! If he even slightly liked you, he wouldnt have arranged for that cowboy. Peter abruptly stood up, What you need to consider now is whether youve offended someone and they exposed your actions online! I havent! Florence shook her head, Who could I offend? At most, someone might be jealous of me. Alright, Ill have someone look into this matter. Peter waved his hand, Florence, go back to your room and rest. I dont want to rest. I want to see Patrick. Florence pulled Peters arm, Brother, take me to see him! Youre still not seeing the reality? Peter impatiently pulled his arm away, saying coldly, Get out! Florence angrily left the study. Since Peter refused to take her to see Patrick, she would go on her own! Florence called Erica, and the two of them arrived at the entrance of Pansy Group. Florence, with all the attention on you right now, should you wait and see? Once this blows over, you can talk to Mr. Pansy, Erica cautiously suggested. Florence red at Erica, You dare to say that? If you hadnt called the reporters, how could I be so embarrassed now? Sorry, Florence. I didnt know Mr. Pansy would suddenly leave and bring another man. Erica apologized repeatedly. Wait for me here! Florence impatiently said. She walked straight into Pansy Group but was stopped by the receptionist. Im here to see Patrick, Florence dered. The receptionist politely smiled, Im sorry, Miss Doyle, but Mr. Pansy just left. Where did he go? Florence inquired. The receptionist answered, It seems he went to the hospital. To the hospital? Could it be to see Candice? Chapter 347: Knowing People’s Faces, Not Their Hearts What do you think Patrick is doing at the hospital? Hasnt Old Pansy already been discharged? Florence frowned and nced at Erica, questioning. Since Old Pansy is out, Mr. Pansy must be visiting Candice, Erica thought for a moment and answered. Lets go check. Just thinking about Patrick visiting another woman ignited the mes of jealousy in Florences heart. The two arrived at the hospital, and Erica inquired about Candices ward. They took the elevator together and reached the door of the ward. The ward door was slightly ajar. Through the crack, Florence indeed saw Patrick inside. Candy, how are you? Patrick lowered his gaze, looking at Candice lying on the hospital bed, asking expressionlessly. While he was in a meeting earlier, he received a call from the doctor, Mr. Pansy, somethings not right. Miss Dillons condition has worsened. Patrick furrowed his brow slightly, Worsened? She was fine. What happened to her? Miss Dillons condition was under control, but this morning, she suddenly vomited blood and lost consciousness. Were currently trying to save her, the doctors voice came through the phone. She woke up for a while and kept calling your name. Could youe and see her? the doctor asked cautiously. Thinking of Janes advice, Patrick nodded, Alright, Ille right away. He hastily ended the meeting and rushed to the hospital. When he arrived, doctors were still trying to save Candice. Patrick waited outside the operating room for a while, and several nurses wheeled Candice out. Patrick asked the doctor in a white coat who followed, Is Candice okay? The doctor respectfully replied, Thanks to timely rescue, theres no major issue now. Why did her condition suddenly worsen? Patrick asked in a deep voice. The doctors gaze flickered, exining, After all, Miss Dillon is suffering fromte-stage stomach cancer. If theres a recurrence, its quite normal. Patrick nodded thoughtfully, then followed the nurse to Candices ward. He looked down at Candice for a moment and was about to leave.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Candice woke up, Patrick, did youe to see me? I thought Id never see you again. Candices face was pale, and in her eyes, there was no hiding her admiration for Patrick. Patrick hadnt visited her for several days. Every time she called, he imed to be busy. In desperation, Candice had to fake a recurrence of her illness to finally see Patrick. Patrick did care about her. Upon hearing her condition had worsened, he immediately rushed to the hospital. Moreover, he heard that Jane had gone to Y City these days. Patrick didnt go with her; it seemed they had really fallen out. Thinking of this, a trace of satisfaction shed subtly in Candices eyes. Why would that happen? The doctor said your condition has improved a lot. Rest well. Patricks lips curled into a faint smile. In his heart, though, he was thinking about Jane. By now, Jane should have arrived in Y City. Patricks subordinates informed him that Jane insisted on going to the Hailin Mountain area. Patrick worried about her. I have something to attend to, Candy. Ille back to see you in a few days. Patrick absentmindedly said. Patrick, can you spend more time with me? Seeing Patrick eager to leave, Candice grabbed his arm, her tone filled with anticipation. When Florence and Erica arrived, this was the scene they witnessed. Seeing Candice tightly holding Patricks arm, Florence felt overwhelmed with anger. She walked into the ward in high heels and said, Patrick, so youre here. I just went to yourpany to find you, but you werent there. Patrick turned around to see Florence, and his handsome face couldnt help but darken. Whats the matter? Patrick frowned. Can we talk outside? Florence red enviously at Candice. This woman looked so frail, yet she managed to win Patricks sympathy. Patrick didnt want to stay any longer. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded and walked out of the ward with Florence. Watching the two figures move away, the jealousy in Candices eyes couldnt be suppressed. Who did Florence think she was, daring topete with her for Patrick? Patrick didnt like Florence at all. Florence had no self-awareness; she was only inviting humiliation upon herself! Anyway, in the end, Patrick could only belong to her alone! Patrick, I actually came to apologize to you today. Florence caught up with Patricks pace, cautiously opening her mouth. However, Patrick didnt even spare her a cold nce. He went straight to the hospital entrance, got into the car, stepped on the gas, and disappeared in the dust. Watching Patricks limited edition Rolls-Royce vanish into the distance, Florence stomped her foot in frustration. She gritted her teeth and looked at Erica beside her, demanding, What do you think he meant? Why wouldnt he say a word to me? Erica cautiously said, Could it be that Patrick is still mad at you? But Ive already apologized to him, Florence said through clenched teeth. Florence had hoped to use this opportunity to apologize again and get closer to Patrick. Unexpectedly, this manpletely ignored her. Even for a woman like Candice, Patrick went out of his way to visit her in the hospital. As the youngdy of the Doyle family, what did sheckpared to Candice, a former singer in a bar? Florence, dont be angry. Lets think of another way. Seeing Florence looking furious, Erica tried to please her. What other way is there? Florences delicate face twisted. Even resorting to such despicable means as drugging had failed. What else could she do? If you ask me, Candice is nothing special. She just knows how to y the victim. Didnt she make a big scene before, crying, making a fuss, and threatening to jump off a building? Look at how she snatched Patrick from Jane using those methods. Erica casually remarked. What do you mean Florence thought, pondering Ericas words. If you get hurt for Patrick, shell definitely soften up. A glint of cunning shed in Ericas eyes. Erica had long realized that Patrick didnt care about Florence at all. Even if Florence employed the same tactics as Candice, Patrick probably wouldnt spare her a second nce. But Erica wanted to see Florence get hurt. Yes, she envied Florence! Chapter 348: I’m Willing to Die for Patrick Florence was simply born into a fortunate situation, growing up in the affluent and illustrious the Doyle family. Besides being pampered and having a spoiled temperament, she had no other merits! To build a good rtionship with the Doyle family, Erica repeatedly sacrificed herself to please Florence, acting as Florencesckey, fulfilling all of Florences demands. However, Florence didnt see her as a person. Not only did she treat Erica disrespectfully, assigning me for everything onto her, but she also schemed multiple times to drive Jane away from Patrick. Osborn, whom Erica idolized, fell victim to Florences designs. Erica couldnt bear to see Osborn manipted like that. Hence, Erica did many things behind the scenes. That night, Erica leaked the incident between Florence and the hired hand in the rest area to the media, subtly pushing and fueling the situation, letting it escte. However, Erica was cautious in her actions. She knew that if Florence discovered her involvement, she would be in serious trouble. If I also threaten suicide, do you think it will work? Florence, consumed by anger and incited by Erica, found her arguments quite reasonable. Erica pursed her lips and pretended to be concerned. It might work, but its too dangerous, Florence. You mustnt do it. As long as I can have him, what does a little danger matter? Florences eyes shed with determined ambition. Ericas words reminded her; since even Candice could y the victim to gain Patricks sympathy, why couldnt she? Seeing her scheme seed, a subtle malicious glint shed in Ericas eyes. Suicide? It would only make Patrick dislike Florence even more. Even if Florence came from a good background, so what? Wasnt she still being toyed with by Erica? Back at the Doyle family, Florence returned to her room, locking herself in. Until dinner time, Florence didnte downstairs. Wheres Florence? Old Doyle, observing Florences prolonged absence, furrowed his brows and looked at Peter. Peter raised his head. As soon as she came back, she locked herself in her room. I have no idea what shes doing. Go call the youngdy down for dinner, Old Doyle ordered the butler. Yes, Old Doyle. The butler respectfully responded, then turned and went upstairs. He knocked on Florences door, but there was no response. Miss, its time for dinner. The butler knocked for several minutes, but Florence remained silent. He had no choice but to turn and go downstairs to report to Old Doyle. Misss door is locked, and I knocked for a long time with no response. I dont know if shes sleeping. At this hour, she shouldnt still be sleeping. Peter rubbed his temples, a sudden bad feeling rising within him. Ever since the night of the Doyle Groups 50th-anniversary celebration, Florence had been listless and dispirited. Today, she went to find Patrick, and when she returned, she looked even more dejected. Without a doubt, it was because of Patrick. Peter could easily imagine how coldly Patrick treated Florence. Yet, his dear sister insisted on clinging to Patrick. Peter felt a bit worried. He stood up and walked towards Florences room on the second floor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Florence, what are you doing? Open the door! Peter reached out and forcefully knocked. However, the room remained eerily silent, with no sign of any movement. The growing sense of unease in Peters heart became overwhelming. He fetched the key to the room, but the door was locked from the inside. Frantically, Peter forcefully broke open the door. Florence, Florence! Peters eyes scanned the room, but there was no one inside. Florence wasnt there? It couldnt be! In the afternoon, he had seen Florence return to her room with his own eyes. She hadnte out since, and the door was locked from the inside. She should still be in her room. Florence, where are you? Peter called loudly while searching the room. He reached the bathroom door, saw it closed, and abruptly pulled it open. Peter was stunned by the scene before him. Florencey in the bathtub, her right hand hanging down, a bright red wound on her wrist, continuously bleeding and staining the white bathtub. On the floor, a fruit knife, tainted with the gruesome red blood, was a chilling sight. Florence, what happened to you? Peter urgently approached, pressing down on Florences wound. Florence opened her eyesboriously, pale, her breath feeble. Brother, Im willing to die for Patrick. Why would you be so foolish?! Peters face was full of anguish. He knew Florence loved Patrick, but Patrick didnt love her. Unrequited love was painful. But he never expected Florence to attempt suicide for Patrick! He anxiously lifted Florence. Florence, hold on. Ill take you to the hospital! Brother, remember to tell Patrick that I love him more than my own life. Florence struggled to say before losing consciousness. Florence! You cant die! Peter carried Florence downstairs, leaving Old Doyle and the servants who rushed in stunned. The butler hurriedly helped Florence bandage the wound to prevent excessive bleeding. Peter drove directly to the hospital for emergency treatment. Miss Doyle has lost a significant amount of blood; the situation is critical, the doctor said after the examination. Peter grabbed the doctors cor, his eyes red. Whatever it takes, you must save Florence for me! Yes, Mr. Doyle! The doctor answered nervously. Watching Florence being treated urgently, Peter felt heartbroken. Florence ended up like this, all because of Patrick. If Patrick had treated her a bit better, Florence wouldnt have contemted suicide. After some thought, Peter dialed Patricks number. Patrick had just arranged everything and was about to go to Y City for disaster relief when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw Peters call. Patrick answered, his tone cold. Peter, do you need something? Florence attempted suicide because of you, Peter said with a hint of anger. Patrick was momentarily stunned. Florence attempted suicide? Was she out of her mind? Seeing Patrick silent on the other end of the phone, Peter suppressed his anger and said as calmly as possible, Florence is currently receiving emergency treatment at the hospital. Come and see her. Chapter 349: Please Go See Florence I dont have time, Patrick replied, his tone chilly, tly refusing. Florence attempted suicide; why should he go to the hospital to see her? It was utterly inexplicable. With Patricks cold rejection, Peters heart sank. He persisted, Florence ended up like this because of you. Cant youe andfort her? I didnt make her attempt suicide, Patrick said coldly, then hung up the phone. Listening to the dial tone, Peter tightly clenched his phone, his grip gradually tightening. He knew Patrick didnt like Florence, but Florence attempted suicide because of him. Couldnt he show a littlepassion? Too heartless. Peter sat outside the emergency room, his eyes fixed on the emergency room door. Images of Florence lying in the bathtub, covered in blood, shed in his mind, causing a sharp pain in his heart. Florence, please be okay. Peter prayed in his heart. She was his only precious sister! When their mother was dying, she held Peters hand and weakly said, Ziyang, when Mom is gone, you must take good care of your sister. At that time, Peter was only fifteen, and Florence was about seven or eight. Mom, you can rest assured. I will take good care of my sister and not let her suffer at all. Peter nodded with red eyes. He promised his mother that he would take care of Florence. Over the years, no matter what Florence asked for, Peter would try his best to fulfill her wishes, leading to Florences spoiled personality. But he never imagined that Florence would attempt suicide for Patrick. Deep feelings of guilt and a hint of anger towards Patrick intertwined at this moment. Grandpa, do you think Florence will be okay? Peters eyes were bloodshot as he looked up and asked Old Doyle. Old Doyles face also looked grim. The news of Florences involvement with a lover had already caused a sensation, tarnishing the reputation of the Doyle family. Now, another suicide attempt, if the reporters found out, it would be another scandal. Old Doyle sighed, I hope Florence is okay. Just then, the lights in the emergency room went out. The doctor pushed Florence out. How is my sister? Peter hurriedly walked up, anxiously asking. She was brought in on time, and after the rescue, shes out of danger. The doctor pushed his gold-rimmed sses and replied. Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked down at Florence lying on the hospital bed. She looked pale, her eyes tightly closed, lifeless. Peters heart tightened again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. His once proud and beautiful sister, how did she end up like this? The culprit behind all of this was Patrick. If not for Patrick, Florence would be fine. How did things almost take a fatal turn? Peter stayed with Florence in the hospital room all night, and it wasnt until the early morning of the next day that Florence slowly woke up. Brother, why are you here? Florence opened her eyes and saw Peter sitting by her bedside. Florence, how do you feel? Peter asked anxiously as soon as Florence woke up. It hurts, Florence frowned, her beautiful eyebrows tightly knitted. Memories began to gradually return. She remembered; yesterday, she went to find Patrick, intending to apologize to him. However, Patrick didnt even spare her a nce. Heartbroken and disappointed, Florence chose to attempt suicide. Of course, she didnt really want to die; she just wanted to gain Patricks sympathy through this method. But unexpectedly, while attempting suicide by cutting her wrist, she slipped on the bathroom floor, falling into the bathtub. The knife, with no regard for consequence, cut deep, causing excruciating pain. It hurts so much! Florence, its okay. The doctor has examined you, and as long as you rest well for a few days, youll recover, Peterforted Florence, looking at her with concern. Florence looked around but didnt see the person she wanted to see. Involuntarily, Patricks tall and upright figure appeared in her mind, and Florence swallowed hard. Wheres Patrick? Florence pursed her lips and asked. Hes busy, Peter replied with some difficulty. Patrick hasnte to the hospital to see me? Disappointment and sadness shed across Florences face. She attempted suicide for Patrick, endured such a serious injury, and Patrick didnt even bother to check on her? Why, brother? Tell me, why is he so heartless to me? Tears welled up in Florences eyes. Was Patrick really so heartless to her? Not even a hint of sympathy. She was willing to die for him, yet he didnt spare her a nce. Why? Seeing his beloved sister heartbroken, Peter felt like his heart was being twisted with a knife. He stood up, patting Florences shoulder. Florence, dont worry. Patrick is just busy with work. Helle to see you soon. Really? A glimmer of hope flickered in Florences eyes. Peter nodded solemnly. Rest well in the hospital room; Ill go back to the office for now. After saying this, Peter turned and walked out of the hospital rooms door. He needed to find Patrick; no matter what, he had to make Patricke to the hospital to see Florence. Outside the hospital, Peter drove directly to the entrance of Patricks residence. He happened to see Patricking out of the gate. Patrick, can we talk? Peter blocked Patricks path. Whats the matter? Patrick spoke with a calm expression. About my sister, Peter frowned. She attempted suicide by cutting her wrist for you, and she just recovered from emergency treatment. That means shes fine now. Patricks face remained as calm as water, showing no emotional ripples. Even if Florence made a mistake, she has received the punishment she deserves. Now, she is seriously injured. Patrick, please go see her. Im begging you! Peter dropped all his dignity, pleading with a low and humble voice. He promised Florence that Patrick woulde to the hospital to see her, and he had to make it happen. Fine, Ill go see her. This wont set a precedent, Patrick thought for a moment and finally agreed. Since Peter had gone to this extent, he had to give face to the Doyle family. Thank you! Seeing Patricks agreement, Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ill go to the hospitalter. Patrick nced at the time; he should make it in time. Chapter 350: Difficult Rescue Give this bouquet of lilies to Florenceter, Peter took out a bunch of flowers from the car and handed them to Patrick. It was Florences favorite lilies, and if Patrick gave them to her, Florence would surely be delighted. Patrick slightly furrowed his brows but epted the bouquet. When Patrick arrived at the hospital room, Florence was weakly lying in bed, thinking about Patrick. Hearing a noise, Florence raised her head and saw Patricks tall figure standing at the door of the hospital room. Her heart was filled with joy. Patrick, you finally came to see me! Ignoring the pain, Florence sat up, her eyes full of happiness. Patricks gaze fell on Florences wrist. He didnt expect her to attempt suicide by cutting her wrist, and ording to Peter, the wound was deep, almost fatal. Truly foolish. Patrick handed the lilies to Florence and said coldly, Dont do such foolish things in the future. Florence, however, misunderstood, thinking Patrick was caring for her. Patrick, thank you! How did you know lilies are my favorite? Florence stared at Patrick, happily asking. Rest well. I have to go. Patrick answered vaguely, turning and leaving. Watching Patricks cold and distant figure, Florences heart sank again. Patrick, she wouldnt give up like this! Y City, Hailin Mountain Area. The helicopter descended slowly. After many twists and turns, Jane and her group finally reached the Hailin Mountain Area. Although mentally prepared, Jane was still shocked by the sight before her. The vige at the foot of the mountain was covered in dust. Many wooden buildings on the roads were damaged, most houses had copsed, and stones had rolled down the mountain, causing havoc. There were even many corpses of livestock and people. Seeing this scene, Nanas body swayed, almost fainting. Jane hurriedly supported her. Nana, dont be afraid.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nana took a deep breath and nodded. This should be the ce. Jane looked at thepass and said in a deep voice. The Hailin Mountain Area was vast, but Jane had Anthony pinpoint Williams approximate location. Lets search around. Jane brushed aside branches and called out behind her. Beside her was Nana, who was exhausted but still pushing herself to continue. Behind them were the bodyguards who had been following them and the top-notch rescue team brought from the city by Jane. This earthquake in the Hailin Mountain Area was formidable. It was one of the few high-level earthquakes, and now that they had arrived, the situation was even more grim than imagined. William, where are you? Nana murmured to herself. You must be safe! Nana, lets find him as soon as possible. I believe we can find him. Janeforted Nana. She knew rescuing people was crucial, especially after the initial shock, but they didnt know when aftershocks might ur. If they dyed any longer, it might lead to more casualties. They had to find William quickly and get him out. Jane was about to step forward when she noticed Nana standing still, dazed. Jane pulled her arm and said while walking, Dont stand there. ording to the map, theres a vige ahead. William might be there. Lets go and check. Only then did Nana snap out of it, quickly following Jane. The vige was not far from their current location, but the journey had been extremely arduous. Jane, Nana, wait for me! Carl, too, was stunned by the sight before him and took a while toe back to his senses. The group reached the entrance of the vige, and Jane was startled. Most of the houses at the vige entrance had copsed. Some areas were still emitting ck smoke, resembling a scene from a disaster movie. Broken stones and debris were piled up everywhere, and there was not a soul in sight. On their way to the vige, they had encountered many elderly and children injured by the earthquake. The rescue team had been busy all along, but fortunately, they had enough medicine, bandages, and iodine. William! William! Nana had no interest in anything else at the moment; her mind was solely focused on William. To describe her in four words: extremely anxious and agitated. Seeing the scene in the vige, her tightly held heart became even more worried. She ran forward a few steps, constantly looking around, calling out loudly, hoping for any response. Jane also pursed her lips. Part of the bodyguards who came with her had autonomously started rescuing other vigers. The doctors from the rescue team had also dispersed to treat the injured. Could you please help bandage the wounds of those children over there? It looks like theyre quite seriously injured Nana kept looking for people, but it seemed futile. Jane felt anxious, but the surrounding situation couldnt be ignored. She quickly exined to the doctor from the rescue team beside her. Of course, Miss North. Saving lives is our responsibility, and we will do our best to rescue everyone. The doctor nodded. Seeing the other party agree, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief and ran to Nana. Jane, where do you think William is? What if something has happened to him already? Nana said, her voice trembling, tears streaming down her face. Jane ced her hand on Nanas shoulder,forting her, The earthquake is still intense, and we dont know when there might be aftershocks. They are searching for people buried under the rubble. Dont worry too much. How can I not worry? Nanas voice quivered. What if something happened to William? What am I going to do? Seeing Nanas distressed look, Jane sighed lightly. To be honest, in the current situation, no one could guarantee they could rescue William. Even finding William was uncertain. After all, the range Anthony had located was quite extensive. The bodyguards and rescue team members continuously used life detectors. Suddenly, the instruments showed some activity. Theres someone under here! a bodyguard eximed excitedly. Jane and Nana quickly walked over. It was a copsed house, with wooden boards and bricks scattered all over. Underneath, there were survivors. Dig quickly! Janes expression turned serious as she urged. Nana was even more nervous; she grabbed Janes hand. Jane, do you think it could be William? Whether its William or not, as long as its a life, we cant give up. Jane pursed her lips, speaking with determination. Several bodyguards and rescue team members started the operation, being careful not to harm the person buried underneath. After a while, faint cries of a child came from below. Its a child. Nanas eyes dimmed slightly. The person buried below was not William. Chapter 351: Mother and Daughter Under the Ruins Seeing Nana in this state, Jane also felt a bit uneasy. She understood Nanas feelings at this moment, but no matter what, saving lives was the top priority. Whoever was under the ruins, they needed to be rescued quickly. Jane pursed her lips, took a step forward, and firstforted Nana with a reassuring pat on the shoulder. We will find him for sure. There was no time for unnecessary words. Watching the rescue team and bodyguards starting to move and clear the debris outside, Jane also joined in, getting herself covered in dust and dirt. Soon, the obstacles outside were cleared, revealing the fuzzy hair and twin ponytails of a little girl. Its a little girl. Hurry, save her! Jane eximed with a hint of joy. Now, besides searching for William, the priority was to rescue as many people as possible. In such a massive earthquake, casualties were inevitable, and saving one more life mattered. Everyone was busy with the rescue, and the digging speed increased. As more obstacles were cleared, the cries of the little girl became clearer. Woo, woo, mommy, mommy The helpless cries of the little girl reached them, and Nana, at this moment, put aside her sorrow and joined in the rescue efforts. Mommy? Its a mother and daughter. There are people below! Janes expression froze for a moment, then she calmly directed everyone in the rescue. Ten minutester, with everyone working together, they finally managed to move therge crossbeam at the bottom. Jane looked down, seeing a woman with her head bowed. Her indigo blue coat was covered in dust, looking disheveled. Not only that, her clothes had several tears, and there wererge red marks on her back. It seemed like she was hit by a copsed beam, buried in the ruins. Her exposed skin showed many wounds, scratches, and injuries-quite shocking. In the womans arms, there was a six or seven-year-old girl. The little girl seemed to be in better condition, only suffering some abrasions. Her face was dirty, covered in tear streaks, dust, and the smell of soil-pitiful. Seeing this scene touched Janes heart. This great mother had shielded her child with her own body. Mommy, mommy Wake up, mommy The little girl, upon seeing Jane and the others, hesitated for a moment, then burst into tears again. She pressed her hands on the womans arms, trying to shake her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Someone is here, mommy, wake up Jane walked over,forting the little girl. Little sister, dont cry. The rescue team quickly dispatched personnel to move the womans position slightly, carefully lifting her out of the debris and cing her on a stretcher. Nana frowned, looking very worried at the woman. The little girl was brought to a safer area by the rescue teams doctor, who carefully treated her injuries. The girls throat was already hoarse from crying, but she kept looking in the direction where her mother was. She knew that Jane and Nana were the people here to save them. Tearfully, she looked at Jane and pleaded, Sister, please, save save my mom Nana had been taking care of the woman, or rather, trying to wake her up. The womans face was pale, always in a state of unconsciousness. Even with the emergency treatment from the rescue teams doctor, there was still no response. Sister, go and check on your mom. Dont worry; we will do our best to save her! Jane tightly pressed her lips. When they were rescuing people just now, the woman had clearly protected her daughter. She couldnt imagine what it looked like when the beams and stones fell on her back during the earthquake. Fearfully it seemed more bad than good. After doing her best tofort the little girl, Jane gestured to the doctor to take care of her and walked towards the stretcher. Nana frowned as she slowly stood up. Jane approached, reexamining the womans condition. The bloodstains on her arms and legs had already dried, and it was unclear how long she had been buried under the rubble. How is she? Are her wounds all bandaged? Nana sighed gently, turned her head, looked at the little girl not far away, shook her head, and didnt say a word. In the end, the doctor spoke first, The earthquake had the widest impact. She and the little girl have been buried in the ruins for so long; its already remarkable that they held on until now. As for the extensive abrasions on her back and body, we did our best. The resources we brought this time are limited, and there is no way to perform surgery. But transferring her to the city is also toote The doctor didnt continue with the rest of the words. Jane and Nana understood what he meant. Both sighed inwardly. At this moment, the womans lips suddenly moved slightly, and she tentatively raised her hand. Perhaps due to exhaustion, she only managed to raise it a bit before it fell again. She extended one finger, and a faint voice emerged, You Jane and Nana noticed her change and quickly crouched down. Jane held the womans hand, paying no attention to the dirt under her fingernails, and said quickly, Maam, we are here to rescue you from the mountain area. If you have anything to say, please feel free. The woman struggled to half-open her eyes but only nced at the two of them for a moment. Then, she looked in the direction of the little girl, slowly sping Janes finger with her thumb. Th-thank you. She she The womans voice was weak and small. Jane had to bend down to barely hear her. Although her words were always intermittent, Jane could roughly understand what the woman wanted to do. Do you want to see your daughter? Alright. Nana understood quickly. She turned and walked towards the little girl and the doctor responsible for bandaging her. Little sister,e with me. Your mom is awake. The little girl, upon hearing this, seemed unusually happy. She let Nana hold her hand, walking much faster than at the beginning. As she approached, seeing her mother lying almost lifeless on the stretcher, tears couldnt be held back, streaming down. Mom what happened to you Only at this moment did the woman reveal a smile. She raised her hand, and her fingers brushed across the little girls face, wiping away the tears. Her voice was very light and gentle, Nic, Mom Mom may not be able to apany you as you grow up. In the future, you must take good care of yourself and listen to these uncles and aunties. Mom loves you and will be watching you from the sky The woman nced at Jane, her lips moving. Although she didnt say anything in the end, Jane felt she understood her emotions. ?Take care of my daughter. Thank you. Chapter 352: William’s Whereabouts The womans hand slowly slipped from the little girls face, and her eyes closed, breath gone. Perhaps unable to ept such a massive blow so suddenly-having just experienced an earthquake, her dearest mother sacrificed herself to protect her-the little girl remained silent, staring nkly at the woman on the stretcher. Tears still clung to her face, but she didnt wail as before, not even uttering a word. Jane lowered her head, a mix of emotions coursing through her. As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water. Even though she was currently most afraid of witnessing such scenes, she had indeed just witnessed a heartbreaking separation between life and death. She didnt know where the little girl would live afterward, whether she would go to an orphanage or be adopted by someone else. But for the little girl, the most precious time was probably the time spent with her mother. Seeing the little girl like this, Jane held her hand. Nic, do you want sister to sing for you? Nic finally burst into tears, I want Mom! I want Mom! Jane reached out, embracing Nic tightly. Be good. Mom will always be with you in heaven. Some rescue team members went to handle the womans body. Nana, watching the person on the stretcher covered with a white cloth, turned her head to look at the little girl and casually wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Nana took a few bags of bread and a few bottles of water, walked up to Nic, handed her the water, and said, Little sister, are you hungry? Have some bread. The little girl blinked, mechanically took the bread, and took a bite after tearing open the packaging. Afterforting her for a long time, the little girl gradually recovered. The first thing she said, choking up, was, Thank you, sister. Thank you. Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the little girl with both distress and tenderness, patting her on the back of her head. Its okay. This is what we should do. After saying this, as if remembering something, she took out therge photo of William that she carried with her from her pocket and handed it to the little girl. Little sister, do you know this brother in the photo? I know. Nics eyes lit up as she saw the picture, then nodded affirmatively with her innocent voice. He is Teacher Lawrence, who teaches us at school. Teacher Lawrence is very kind. He teaches us knowledge and often helps people in the vige. He even gave me potato chips once. Nic spoke with an innocent expression, while Nana could no longer contain her excitement. Her eyes turned red in an instant, but she firmly held back her emotions, controlling herself from crying out loud. After all themotion, she finally knew where William was! Jane received this news, and a faint smile appeared on her face. She calcted, The earthquake happened yesterday morning at nine oclock, which was exactly the time for school. William should be in the school. Lets go quickly! These wordspletely awakened Nana. She quickly grabbed the little girls arm and said excitedly, Nic, tell sister quickly. Where is the school in the vige? Nic turned around, pointed in a direction, which was the west side of the vige. Nana and Jane exchanged nces and quickly called a few bodyguards, heading in the direction of the school. The school was outside the vige, with rugged and narrow mountain roads. A few people could only walk in a line, and Jane, still holding Nic, walked even more carefully. Having endured a difficult journey for nearly an hour, they finally reached the school entrance. Were here! We made it! Nanas voice trembled, her eyes filled with anticipation and excitement. William, you have to hold on! The situation in the vige was uncertain, and the condition of the school was not optimistic.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon entering the school gate, Jane and the others witnessed many copsed ssrooms. The rescue team continued their efforts, rescuing those with injuries. Fortunately, due to timely evacuations led by the teachers, most of those rescued were injured, resulting in fewer casualtiespared to the vige. Here, have some bread and water. Everyone, take it easy, dont rush Theres enough for everyone. Jane hadnt expected the earthquake in the mountainous region to be so severe. They had brought a full carload of supplies, including food and a substantial amount of medical equipment and medicine. However, within a few hours, half of the food reserves they brought were nearly depleted. Jane, take care of them. Ill go ahead and see if there are any people left behind or if theres news about William. As two more students were rescued and brought out by the rescue team, Jane and some doctors stayed behind to care for the students and teachers already rescued. Meanwhile, Nana, along with the bodyguards, continued searching. She left two children with Jane, uttered a hurried sentence, and then rushed ahead. Seeing more and more people being rescued and realizing their current location was likely to be dangerous during aftershocks, Jane felt her heartstrings tightening and sensed her stamina waning. But at this moment, she couldnt afford to take a break. Jane quickly organized the students rescued by the rescue team, helping each other, and guided them towards the open space on the yground. The severely injured students were carried by the bodyguards and rescue team, handed over to the medical staff for treatment. After the evacuation waspleted, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. Following that, a wave of fatigue swept over her. Since entering the vige, Jane had been on the move non-stop. She had just inquired with a rescued teacher, contacted nearby rescue teams, and they were on their way here. Half an hourter, the mountain rescue team finally arrived at the school, and the team leader came over to coordinate with Jane. There were also many reporters from outside rushing over tirelessly, hoping to get first-hand information for news coverage. Jane said to the team leader, Hello, these are the students and teachers we have currently rescued. There are still many people in the vige, but we dont know when the aftershocks of this earthquake wille. Please take them out to a safe ce first. The team leader nodded and looked at Jane with admiration. Of course, and thank you foring to the mountainous area to help with the rescue of the disaster-stricken people. Leave the rest to us. Jane nodded. The rescue team arranged for the rescued students to leave the school and go to a safe ce, and Nic would also be taken away. Little sister, would you like to go to a safer ce with Uncle? Dont dy sisters work, okay? The team leader bent down, patted Nics head, and his eyes carried a touch ofpassion. Chapter 353: His Whereabouts Since being rescued earlier, Nic, gradually recovering from the shock, stayed close to Jane. In her eyes, Jane was now like the angels her mom had told her about-saving not only her life but also the people in the vige and many schoolmates. This beautiful big sister was the best person in the whole world. So, when she heard the team leaders words, Nic didnt speak. Instead, she looked up at Jane with a pitiful gaze, like a homeless little pet, clutching onto Janes clothing. She didnt want to leave this beautiful sister. She didnt want to go to any safer ce. She just wanted to be with this beautiful sister. Jane noticed Nics reluctant and pitiful look, and a faint smile yed on her lips. She found Nic adorable, especially considering the little girl had just lost her mother and experienced such a painful and heartbreaking situation. It was natural for her to seekfort and dependence on others. Jane slowly crouched down, extending her hand to caress Nics head. Her eyes softened as sheforted the little girl, Nic, be good. This uncle isnt a bad person; hes here to rescue you. Listen to sister; this ce is dangerous right now, with aftershocks possibly happening anytime. Go with this uncle to a safer ce, okay? Take care of yourself, and when sister is done, Ille find you. But sister, will you reallye to find me? The little girl lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, and timidly asked. Jane nodded solemnly, making a sincere promise, Yes, I will for sure! Then, she extended her right pinky finger and said to Nic with a smile, If you dont believe me, lets pinky swear, okay? Only then did Nic reveal a smile, extending her hand. The two fingers, onerge and one small, hooked together. Jane said with great seriousness, Pinky swear, hang for a hundred years and dont change! Okay! Now quickly follow the captain uncle; this ce is very unsafe. Jane was too busyforting Nic,pletely unaware that the earlier pinky swear scene had been observed by several nearby journalists who happened to be collecting material, capturing the moment with their cameras. Alright, Ill take Nic away and bring them to the safe town hospital first. The team leader spoke in a deep voice. Jane stood up, Thank you, and we still havent found the person were looking for. Well check nearby to see if there are others. At the same time, Nana was anxiously searching for William. William! William! Where are you! Nana looked around, shouting Williams name, but there was no response. She had already helped the rescue team save five or six people but hadnt found the person she was looking for. As dusk approached, Nana became increasingly anxious. Once it got dark, the difficulty of the search would suddenly increase. And with each passing moment, the danger to William also grew. Nana was, after all, a girl. After struggling for so long, her physical strength was nearing exhaustion, and she could only lean on her knees, panting heavily. Nana! After seeing Nic off, Jane noticed Nanas figure in the distance. She quickly jogged over, supporting Nanas arm, and asked with concern, Still havent found William? Nana shook her head while trying to catch her breath. She spoke intermittently, No Ive searched for a long time. Rescued so many people, but I havent seen any sign of William, Jane, what should we do? Could something have happened to him?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nanas voice carried a hint of tears, and she felt an overwhelming concern. At this moment, the rescue team leader, escorting recently rescued teachers and students, approached Jane. He greeted her, Ill take them to a safe ce in town. Ive left some team members for further rescue. Youll handle things here; its up to you. Nana was on the verge of copse. Every second felt unbearably long for her. Struggling to keep herposure, Nana rushed over, grabbing the sleeve of the mans rescue uniform. She cried hysterically, Have you seen William? Have any of you seen him? Tall, slim, small eyes, ck hair! Is he hurt? Seeing the man helpless and silent, Nana rushed to the students, asking the same question like a madwoman. Nana! Jane forcefully pulled her away, gripping Nanas shoulders, Dont do this. Seeing Nana in this state, Jane also felt an intense heartache. However, without finding William, anyforting words at this moment would sound hollow. Nana grabbed Janes arm in return, tears falling one by one, Jane, tell me, where is William? What if something happened to him Jane bit her lip, Nana, calm down! William is fine; trust me, well find him. Just calm down a bit, okay? Jane understood Nanas feelings. If it were Patrick trapped under the rubble, uncertain about life or death, she might be even more frantic than Nana. Teacher Lawrence seems to be in the ssroom At that moment, a student weakly spoke up. What did you say? Nana excitedly looked at the student, Do you know where William is? The students lips were stained with dried blood due to injuries, making speaking difficult. Teacher Lawrence, our teacher The earthquake was so sudden, and Teacher Lawrence didnt have time to run out What? Didnt have time to run out? Nanas heart sank suddenly. Nanas eyes reddened gradually, her hand still gripping Janes wrist, unconsciously applying pressure. Jane heard the words of those children and felt a bit worried but stillforted her, Nana, calm down. Lets listen to them slowly. Several students also spoke up at this moment, Teacher Lawrence was lecturing at that time when the earthquake struck suddenly. He organized us to run out of the teaching building, but the building copsed afterward. We didnt see Teacher Lawrence running out Where is your teaching building? Jane asked in a firm tone. She appeared unusually calm at this moment, while Nana was already panicking; she couldnt afford to be chaotic. Jane furrowed her brows and analyzed, Since William didnt manage to run out, he must be buried under the teaching building. Now there should still be time! Over there. The first boy who spoke pointed to the left. Nana didnt have time to think. Like a madwoman, she ran in that direction. Jane directed the bodyguards, All of you, go there. Put all your efforts into finding William! Yes, Miss North! The dozens of bodyguards answered respectfully, following behind Nana, rushing toward the direction of the teaching building. Chapter 354: A Narrow Escape Jane quickly and clearly instructed the rescue team leader, Please send a few more people to help me rescue people at the teaching building. Its gettingte, and time is running out! Alright! The rescue team leader signaled his team to grab their rescue equipment, hastily making their way to the scene. Fortunately, the teaching building wasnt far, and it had also copsed, leaving only one wall standing. Nana, disregarding dirt and pain, ran up the rubble, using her bare hands to move and dig rocks, causing her hands to be covered in fresh blood within seconds. Jane went over and pulled Nana up, Youre blocking the rescue teams path here. William needs the help of a professional rescue team. William You must hold on! Nana folded her hands in front of her, continuously praying. Make way! Behind them, rescue team members, equipped with professional tools and machinery, swiftly arrived. Jane quickly pulled Nana aside, and the strong-bodied bodyguards assisted the rescue team members. Faster, please, faster! Nanas nerves were on edge. Seeing that it was getting dark, and if William wasnt found yet Nana dared not think further. Nana, we will do everything we can to find your boyfriend as soon as possible, Carl, who had silently followed Nana, spoke up. Shovels and machines took turns in action, gradually clearing the copsed part of the teaching building. Underneath the rubble, a bit of short ck hair emerged. It was a man! William! It must be William! Nana stared at the team clearing the debris, her emotions reaching a breaking point. As soon as she saw the short hair belonging to a man, she almost copsed, screaming in excitement. Someones found! Keep going! The moment the team member finished speaking, the ground suddenly violently shook-a aftershock! Jane felt the world spin, gripping Nana tightly. The two barely managed to stay on their feet. The aftershock was too intense and sudden. Some rescue team members couldnt steady themselves in time, falling to the ground, their shovels left aside. Next moment, there was a violent crash of stones and bricks. The remaining half-wall of the teaching building also copsed, burying the person underneath the debris again. The aftershocksted for one or two minutes before calming down. However, the teaching building hadpletely copsed by now. The newly fallen half-wall and rubble were firmly piled on top. William! This time, Nana was truly breaking down. Tears streamed down uncontrobly. She wanted to rush forward like a madwoman. She had finally found William, and now another aftershock! If William had really lost his life, what would she do? For safety reasons, lets speed up! The leading rescue team member said, and a few men started working frantically again. Jane, seeing Nana in a state of shock, quickly embraced her shoulder, offering gentle reassurance. Dont be afraid; William will be fine Jack! Quickly! The rescue team leader shouted, and everyone worked together to lift the stone wall. Several men crouched down and crawled in to rescue the person. Jane didnt let Nana see, covering her eyes with her hands until the rescue team leader eximed joyfully, Hes alive! Ambnce! Stretcher! Hurry! Several people hurriedly carried out the man who had been buried under the rubble for a long time. Nana paid no attention to anything else. She pushed away from Jane and looked down. Her gaze fell on the man being carried out, and Nanas body swayed. It was William! It was really William! However, his clothes were torn beyond recognition, and his face and arms were covered in dust. His entireplexion was pale, and his lips were dry, especially his right leg. Not only was the pants ripped open, revealing a horrifying wound that had merged with denim due to the intense pressure, but the skin was torn apart. As for the man, he kept his eyes tightly shut, clearly in a deep state of unconsciousness. Nana, witnessing her boyfriend in this condition, was overwhelmed by the rushing chaos. She couldnt utter a word, just stared nkly at everything before her. The doctor from the rescue team, who apanied them, quickly brought a stretcher. A few people ced William on the stretcher and carried him into the vehicle, with Nana and Jane following closely. Nana knelt by the stretcher, clutching Williams hand. Tears fell drop by drop onto the back of his hand. William, dont scare me You must be okay! Jane tightened her lips, watching the doctor examining Williams injuries. She inquired, Doctor, how is William? In her assessment, Williams condition was not optimistic, especially the injury on his leg. As expected, the doctor shook his head with a serious expression. Its not good. His condition is very critical now. Because he was trapped in the rubble for too long, and after the copse of the teaching building, arge stone pressed against his leg. Combined with the strong vibrations, its already quite miraculous that he managed to hold on to his life. As for his right leg the wound is too deep, the stone haspressed the muscles and nerves, and given the extended time, amputation is the only option, or else theres a risk to his life. Amputation?! Nana lifted her head in shock, tears streaking down her face, a look of disbelief in her eyes. She instinctively tightened her grip on Williams hand, looking helplessly at the man still unconscious. If they amputated, William would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. If he woke up and learned about this, he wouldnt be able to bear it. No, she couldnt let William be disabled! Jane, think of something. We cant let them amputate William, Nana said, her voice trembling, her eyes red.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jane patted Nanas shoulder and sighed softly. In this situation, finding William alive was already a blessing from heaven. Carl looked at Nana, who was distraught, with a concerned gaze, feeling an inexplicable sense of difort. He had never seen a woman like Nana, willing to risk her life in a dangerous ce with continuous aftershocks for a man. Now, she was heartbroken for him. Carl instinctively walked over to Nana, tentatively holding her hand, choosing his words carefully tofort her. Nana, dont worry. Your boyfriend has good fortune. Hell be fine. Once hes taken to the town hospital and undergoes surgery, everything will be okay. Dont be too sad. Nana kept shaking her head, choking on her words. No, we cant let him amputate! Nana knew Williams strong personality. If he woke up and found himself without a right leg, it would be like taking his life away! Jane stared at Williams right leg for a few minutes, pondering. Although Williams injuries were severe, if Uncle Newton were here, he could save his leg. For now, her n was to administer an injection to William, get him to a safe ce, and at the same time, call for Uncle Newton. Chapter 355: Unwilling to Go to City Y Jane approached the doctor, her gaze on the medical kit. Do you have needles here? Yes, Miss North, the doctor replied with some confusion but took out a silver needle from the medical kit and handed it to Jane. Jane carefully disinfected the silver needle and then walked over to Nana. She whispered, Nana, considering Williams current condition, his injuries are severe but not untreatable. As long as we bring Uncle Newton here to treat him, his leg will be fine. Now, Ill give him acupuncture. At these words, Nanas eyes lit up. Right, why hadnt she thought of that? Previously, when Patrick suffered a severe leg injury for Jane, Uncle Newton had healed him. Thinking of this, Nana grabbed Janes arm excitedly, pleading, Jane, please cure William. Dont worry; I will do my best, Jane nodded. Nana stepped aside, and Jane walked to the stretcher, bending down. The wounds on Williams leg had been bandaged, and the abrasions and scratches around them were treated. However, the intact skin around his calf had turned purple, a shocking sight. Jane paused for a moment, recalling the acupuncture techniques Rory had taught her. She picked up the silver needle and skillfully pierced the acupuncture points on Williams leg. Nana stood on the side, her heart tightly gripped, hands clenched, thumbs reddened from the pressure. In her silent prayer, she wished, William, you must get better! Perhaps stimted by the acupuncture, blood cirction improved, and with the pain, William suddenly uttered a sound, his brows unconsciously furrowing. HmmContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. William! Nana noticed the movement of the unconscious man, her emotions exceptionally excited. She tightly held his hand, a smile appearing on her face. Are you awake? However, William showed no signs of awakening. Nana, he wont wake up so soon, Jane frowned. All of Janes attention was on treating Williams right leg-five needles in total, causing the dark blood clot to swell and spread across his entire right leg. Nana felt a wave of disappointment, looking at the man she deeply loved, his life hanging in the bnce. She wished she could endure this suffering in Williams ce. Nana, dont worry. You have to trust Janes medical skills; your boyfriend will be fine, Carl walked to Nanas side,forting her. For some reason, watching Nana worry about William like this, Carl felt an indescribable sense of sourness. If only she cared about him like that. Twenty minutes passed, and the purple color on Williams right leg slowly faded, turning into red swelling. The doctors and nurses on the ambnce were all stunned, but Jane breathed a sigh of relief. For now, hes okay, Jane smiled, removing the silver needles from William. Lets get William to the hospital as soon as possible. Nana regained her senses and asked the driver, How much longer to the hospital? About fifteen minutes. The mountain road was rugged and challenging, especially with the debris and branches not yet cleared. They finally left the mountainous area and arrived at a nearby town hospital. Due to the earthquake, the hospital was crowded with people, various injuries, and constant crying. Jane felt a bit heavy-hearted. The doctor arranged a quiet room for William and conducted a thorough examination. Nana sat on the side, her palm against her forehead, feeling extremely anxious. After a thorough examination, the doctors tone became serious. The patient was buried under the rubble for too long. Its already miraculous that we managed to save his life. His leg has been under the pressure of heavy objects, and the muscles and nerves have suffered varying degrees of damage. From the current situation, its likely that hell have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair and our hospitals medical measures are indeed limited. We cant do much. Jane interrupted the doctor, The situation is not so pessimistic. Provide him with the best medicine you have. Leave the rest to me. Okay, Miss North, the doctor nodded. After the doctor left, Nana, with red eyes, felt overwhelmed with worry. Carl tightened his lips, trying to console her. Nana, calm down. Jane just administered first aid to William. His right leg is saved at least. The doctor also mentioned the limited medical conditions here. When Dr. Newton arrives, your boyfriend will be fine. Ill contact Uncle Newton now, Jane said, taking out her phone and dialing Rorys number. Hello, is this Uncle Newton? Jane? Rory answered the call, a bit puzzled. Whats the matter? Uncle Newton, theres something Id like to ask for your help. Nanas boyfriend is injured, quite seriously. Can youe and check on him? Jane exined. Rory frowned; he knew Nana was Janes good friend and had met her before. Earlier, at Changbai Mountain, Nana had sacrificed a lot to save Jane. Thinking about this, Rory nodded. Okay, where are you guys? In City Y. Jane felt relieved as Rory agreed. However, the moment Rory heard City Y, his smiling face froze. He refused, Sorry, I dont really want to go to City Y. Im afraid I cant help you. Jane had the speakerphone on, and everyone could hear Rorys voice. Nanas emotions fluctuated like a roller coaster in these short few minutes. Rory had agreed to save William, and she sighed in relief. But why did Rory reject City Y so decisively? Even his tone changed upon hearing it. Seeing Nanas anxious expression, Jane quickly said, Uncle Newton, how about going to Guavo? Well bring William there right away. Rory pondered for a moment and finally agreed, Alright, let it be Guavo. Ill try to get there as soon as possible. Nana finally rxed. The next second, she was puzzled, Great, Uncle Newton agreed to help William. His leg can definitely be saved! But why doesnt he want toe to City Y to find us? I dont know, Jane was also puzzled. But as long as he agreed, thats good. As for not wanting toe to City Y, maybe its Uncle Newtons personal matter. I dont want to ask too much. The priority is to heal Williams leg. After the emergency treatment, Williams overall condition improved somewhat. Both Jane and Nana were exhausted, leaning against the bedside, falling into a half-asleep state. The next day, as Jane opened her eyes, she heard Carl saying excitedly, Wow, Jane, youre getting famous in City Y. Famous? Jane was puzzled. Chapter 356: Miss Bernice Carl handed his phone to Jane, pointing at the news on the screen. Jane nced skeptically, seeing a photo of herself and Nic. ?Beautiful and Kind, Selflessly Rescuing Children in Disaster! Due to Janes rescue efforts in the mountains and the photos taken with Nic, the media captured the moment. For a while, major newspapers and online tforms were flooded with this news. The local TV station in Guavo even continuously broadcasted it. After the news and photos emerged, online views quickly surpassed ten thousand. Users who were familiar with Janes previous deeds praised her for her beauty and kindness. Undoubtedly, Jane had be a local celebrity. Jane chuckled, somewhat helpless. I dont know how I got caught on camera. Jane, youre beautiful and kind, a real little angel saving humanity, Carl exaggerated. All you can do is talk nonsense! Jane red at him. As she finished speaking, her phone rang with a pleasant ringtone. Jane picked up the phone, Hello. A pleasant young female voice came from the other end, Hello, is this Miss Jane? Yes, its me, Jane nodded, wondering who was calling. We are radio station staff. Yesterday, an olddy came to the station, hoping we could help contact you. She is a rtive of one of the earthquake victims and wants to express her gratitude in person. Do you have time this afternoon? So, it was from the TV station. Jane instinctively refused, Im sorry, I dont have time. Bernice, its me! The voice on the phone suddenly changed to that of an olddy. Bernice? Jane was puzzled. The name sounded somewhat familiar. Suddenly, she remembered when she first met Uncle Newton at Yu Bi Feng. He muttered to himself when he saw her for the first time, Is it Bernice? Who was Bernice? Bernice, I saw you on TV. I really want to meet you, the olddy urgently said on the phone. Where are you? Ille find you, Jane thought for a moment and replied. She suddenly wanted to know why Uncle Newton and this olddy both mistook her for Bernice. The olddy provided an address, and Jane, after informing Nana, immediately rushed over. An hourter, Jane arrived at the olddys doorstep and knocked. Soon, the door opened, revealing an olddy with silver hair. The moment she saw Jane, she looked excited, a bit dazed and surprised. Miss Bernice, is it really you? Jane smiled, Im sorry I dont know the Bernice youre talking about. But do I look a lot like her? Who is she? Upon hearing Janes answer, the olddy paused, then carefully scrutinized her. Well, Bernice isnt as young as you. The olddy sighed softly, nodded at Jane, and said, Yes, you and Bernice look very alike. It must be my poor eyesight; I made a mistake. Im sorry, youngdy. Jane raised her eyebrows, Its okay, but can you tell me who this Bernice is? Im curious. A significant part of her curiosity was now directed towards Uncle Newton. Now that both of these individuals mentioned the same name, could they possibly know each other? Why would she look like this Bernice person? Could Bernice be a rtive? Why had her grandfather never mentioned her before? Come in and have a seat! The olddy weed Jane inside, poured her a cup of hot water, and couldnt help but exim, You look so much alike! Janes curiosity deepened, and she pressed, Grandma, who exactly is Bernice?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The olddy lowered her eyes. After a dozen seconds, she slowly began, That was more than twenty years ago Ive always lived in the mountainous area, a local through and through. At that time, life was tough. My husband was a hunter, went hunting every morning, and I went to the town to sell leather after sewing Sounds incredible, doesnt it? She smiled gently, somewhat nostalgic. You young people havent experienced those days Though life was a bit hard, we were doing fine. But one day, my husbands two friends urgently brought him back. There were two small holes in his leg, and blood was pouring out uncontrobly. They said he got bitten by a venomous snake while hunting. He couldnt move at the time, and walking became a problem. I was frightened at that moment. I quickly took him to the hospital with some rtives and friends, but the doctor said we were toote, missed the best treatment window, and could only go back and wait for death. What happened afterward? Jane had a vague guess in her mind. After that The olddys face lit up with a smile, a smile of surviving a disaster. When my husband and I were on our way back, we encountered Miss Bernice and a young man. She must have been with her friend. I was too sad at that time, didnt pay attention to what they were doing. Bernice came over to ask for directions and, by the way, asked me what happened. I was feeling so upset and ufortable that I thought talking to a stranger wouldnt hurt. To my surprise, as soon as Bernice heard about it, she wanted to help us. She even said her friend was a doctor and might be able to cure the snake poison in my husband. A doctor? Poisoned? Could this person be- Jane had a name on the tip of her tongue. The olddy paused and took another sip of water, clearing her throat. I didnt believe them at first, after all, when we went to the hospital, the doctor said there was no cure. Others couldnt possibly have a solution. But my husband thought, since things hade to this, let them give it a try. So, we got into their car and returned to my house. Unexpectedly, that young man truly worked wonders. He took out a few needles from his backpack, pricked my husbands leg, forcing out the deep purple venom. Surprisingly, he got better! Ah my husband and I were so happy at that time, we didnt know how to thank them. Wait a minute. Jane was now almost certain. The man youre talking about, the one with medical skills, whats his name? Whats his name? The olddy hesitated, her brow unconsciously furrowed. I really dont know They stayed at my house for two days. I only heard Bernice call him Rory. Chapter 357: Patrick’s Sudden Appearance Rory? Is he also named Newton? Janes heart skipped a beat. The Rory mentioned by Miss Bernice should indeed be Uncle Newton. Oh, I also have a photo of them together. The olddy suddenly remembered something and spoke up. Jane hastily inquired, Could I see it? Of course. The olddy smiled, stood up, and rummaged through a drawer for a while, then pulled out a yellowed old photograph. Here it is. The olddy delicately held the photo and handed it to Jane. This is the picture. With a hint of excitement, Jane took the photo. In the picture, there were a young man and a young woman. The man was dressed casually, had short hair, and wore ck-framed sses. Indeed, it was Uncle Newton. And the young girl standing beside Uncle Newton, wearing a small floral dress, a ponytail, tall and elegant-she should be Miss Bernice. Really looked a lot like her. No wonder Uncle Newton and the olddy mistook her. Jane stared at the photo for a while, deepening her confusion. Who exactly is this Bernice? Why do they look so alike? Jane felt a kinship with Bernice directly. Could she be her sister? Or her mother? Looking at the photo and the past events described by the olddy, Uncle Newton and Bernice should have been close. Could they have been a couple? Then why is Uncle Newton living alone in the cold and distant Changbai Mountain? And where is Bernice? It seems shell only get answers when she meets Uncle Newton. Thank you, Grandma. Jane returned the photo to the olddy. The olddy warmly insisted Jane stay for dinner. By the time Jane was ready to leave, it was already dark. Walking towards the direction of the hospital, Jane reached a narrow alley. Inside the dimly lit alley, she couldnt shake off the feeling that someone was following her. Jane turned around, and indeed, a dark figure was behind her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Who! Jane shouted. The figure reached out and pulled her into an embrace. A maic voice sounded, Its me. Patrick? Jane looked up, illuminated by the moonlight, and saw the man in front of her. Dressed in an all-ck suit that almost blended with the night, his exquisitely chiseled features, and a pair of captivating peach blossom eyes gazing at her with a half-smile. Indeed, it was Patrick. Wasnt he supposed to be in Guavo? How did he suddenly appear in Y City? Jane was taken aback, How did you get here? Missed you, so I came. Patrick lowered his gaze, staring deeply at the woman in his arms. Although it had only been a few days since they parted, Patrick felt like it had been a century. He couldnt stop thinking about her. Pretty cheesy, Jane pursed her lips, feeling a slight joy in her heart. Actually, she missed him too. But Patrick slightly leaned down, his voice low and husky in her ear, Theres something even cheesier. His enchanting voice, in the darkness, seemed to have a magical power that could bewitch hearts. Janes heartbeat involuntarily slowed down a bit, Hmm? She raised her eyes and saw Patricks iparably handsome face magnifying in front of her and finally, he kissed her red lips. That long-lost feeling made Jane tense up instantly. She reached out her hands, holding onto Patricks neck. Feeling her beauty and initiative, Patricks breath hitched, deepening the kiss. His desire for her was fully expressed in this deep kiss. He pried open her lips, his tongue exploring, sucking with dominance and tenderness. Jane whimpered, responding to him. Just as the two were passionately kissing, suddenly a mother and child passed by. Mommy, what are they doing? The little girl curiously looked at Jane and Patrick, her voice soft and tender. The girls mother quickly covered her eyes. Dont look Janes face flushed, hastily pushing Patrick away. Heaven, someone passed by, saw them, and its a child. So embarrassing. Jane hurriedly pulled Patricks arm. Lets go! Seeing her shy demeanor, Patrick chuckled, reaching over to hold Janes shoulder, keeping pace with her. Changing the subject, Jane asked, By the way, why did you suddenlye to Y City? Didnt you leave you to keep an eye on Candice? Patrick suddenlying to Y City, wouldnt Candice be suspicious? Dont worry, I came for disaster relief. Patrick nced at Jane sideways. Why did she seem so unwilling to see him? Disaster relief? Jane was puzzled. Of course. Patrick smirked. For earthquake relief, how can Pansy Group be absent? Okay Jane was somewhat speechless. Did this kind of thing require the presence of the CEO, Mr. Huo? Following Jane into the hospital, she briefly exined to Patrick what had happened in the past few days. Ill go check on Nana and William first. Arriving at the hospital, thinking about Williams injuries, Jane felt a bit heavy-hearted. Patrick nodded, his voice deep, Ill go with you. Pushing open the ward door, they saw Nana sitting by Williams bedside, looking worried. Carl was sitting next to Nana, trying to cheer her up. Seeing Patrick, Carl stood up in surprise, Huo, why are you here too? Patrick held Janes hand, looking indifferent, Looking for my wife. Jane: She gave Patrick a disdainful look. Whos your wife?! With that, Jane ignored Patrick, walked to Nana, and softly asked, How is William? Nana sighed, her eyes full of concern. Hes still unconscious. Ill take a look. Jane patted Nanas shoulder,forting, Dont worry. After checking Williams pulse, it was clear his injuries were severe. Although she had temporarily stabilized Williams leg with acupuncture, for aplete cure, they needed Uncle Newtons help. Afraid Nana would worry, Jane smiled and said, No big problem. Well go back to Guavo tomorrow and wait for Uncle Newton there. Okay. Nana nodded. Jane, will William really be okay? Of course! Janes tone was firm. Patrick also stepped forward, Nana, rest assured. Dr. Newtons medical skills are unparalleled. Didnt he cure my leg? Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief, managing a forced smile. Yes, William will be fine! Chapter 358: The Consequences of an Unfinished Mission Guavo, Hospital. Candicey on the hospital bed, feeling restless. It had been several days since she had seen Patrick. Since the day Florence came to the hospital and Patrick left with her, he hadnt returned. Soon after, news spread that Florence had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists. Candice made many calls to Patrick, but no one answered. She pondered for a moment, then called Morton. Morton was in a meeting when he suddenly received Candices call. Thinking about Patricks instructions, Morton answered the call, Miss Dillon. Morton, where is Patrick? Why cant I reach him? Is he at thepany? Candice inquired. Morton replied solemnly, The president has gone to Y City for disaster relief. What? He went to Y City? Candice eximed. Her first thought was that Jane was also in Y City. Yes, Morton nodded, Miss Dillon, there was a major earthquake in Y City. Ourpany ismitted to charity, and the president personally went for disaster relief to enhance thepanys image. Okay, I understand. Thank you, Morton, Candice said disappointedly as she hung up the phone. She hadnt expected Patrick to go to Y City. Her heart sank. What worried her more was whether Patricks trip to Y City was genuinely for disaster relief, or was it for Jane? At the thought of Jane, Candice couldnt contain the jealousy in her eyes. Just then, Candice received a text message. Her expression turned colder. Candice changed out of her hospital gown, put on a dress, grabbed her purse, and left the ward. Miss Dillon, where are you the nurse looked at Candice in surprise. Candice curved her lips, Its too stuffy lying around all day. Im going out for a walk. The nurse expressed concern, I see, but Miss Dillon, please be careful. Your body is still very weak at the moment. Dont walk for too long. I will, Candice replied half-heartedly. Upon leaving the hospital gates, a ck car was perfectly parked in front of Candice. The door opened, and a bodyguard in ck attire said to Candice, Get in, Miss Dillon. Candice looked around but found nothing unusual, so she got into the car. The car drove all the way to the suburbs and stopped in front of a vi nestled among mountains and waters. Weve arrived, Miss Dillon, the driver opened the car door. Thank you! Candice got out of the car and walked into the vi. In the vis living room, a tall man in a grey suit sat on the sofa, his expression cold and stern, waiting for Candice. It was Antony. Youre here? Antony raised his eyes as Candice entered. Candice cautiously spoke, Brother. Did anyone see youing here? Antony asked coldly. Candice shook her head, No, I was very careful. Why havent youpleted the task I gave you until now? Antony suddenly stood up, looking down at Candice with a chilling expression. An overwhelming aura enveloped Candice, and her body couldnt help but tremble. Brother, Ill do my best, she said. I dont want your best; I want sess! Antony exuded an icy demeanor. He picked up a thick rattan cane and approached Candice step by step. For so many years, Ive put in so much effort to mold you into Candy. I sent you to get close to Patrick, to gain his trust, to make him fall in love with you. But what have you done? All this time has passed, and there has been no progress! No, there has been progress! Terrified, Candice, looking at the cane in Antonys hand, pleaded, I fakedte-stage stomach cancer, and Ive already softened Patricks heart. He has broken up with Jane. Now, Patrick loves me. Brother, believe me! I will seed soon!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Is that so? And where is Patrick now? Antony sneered. Hes in Y City for disaster relief, it has nothing to do with Jane, Candice stepped back. Its better be that way! Antony snorted, a glint of coldness in his eyes. Ying, you know, the consequences of an unfinished mission, dont you? Candice knelt down, her voice trembling, Brother, give me more time, I will definitelyplete the task! Fine, I will give you onest chance! If you disappoint me again, it will be like this teacup! As Antonys voice fell, he swung the cane towards the teacup on the table. With a bang, the teacup fell to the ground and shattered. Candice gasped in a breath. This man was a devil from hell! Go back and dont raise any suspicions, Antony resumed his seat on the sofa. Yes, brother, Im leaving. Exiting the vis gate, Candice breathed a sigh of relief. In her mind, the image of Patricks tall and straight figure emerged, and Candice pursed her lips. She knew she was just a pawn to Antony. Her foster father had taken her in only to turn her into Candy, to get close to Patrick, and to extract confidential information from Pansy Group. Antony, her foster fathers son and her nominal brother, always treated her poorly. If she didnt meet his expectations, he would beat her. Why had her life turned into this? Controlled by others? Candices thoughts drifted. She remembered the first time she met Patrick when she was ten years old. It was in the slums, where she had lived since she could remember. Her family was impoverished, and they often went hungry. Her father was a gambler, and when he lost, he would vent his anger on her and her mother, often leaving them bruised. One day, she woke up and her mother was gone. At the age of five, she wept for her mother and received another round of abuse from her father. From then on, she learned to read peoples expressions and tried her best to please her new stepmother, enduring beatings and abuse. When she was ten, her father imed he had a big deal in the works that would make him rich. They went to a small cabin in the mountains, where three menacing men were discussing kidnapping someone. Chapter 359: Past Events 1 Do you understand? When the timees, well bring the person here, and you make sure to keep an eye on them. Once the deal is done, there will be benefits for you, for sure! Candice stood behind her father, watching as a burly man mercilessly poked her fathers shoulder, not holding back. Her father nodded and bowed, holding a fewrge red bills in his hand, a smile stered across his face. Her stepmother stood beside him, even the crows feet at the corner of her eyes seemed to be smiling, nothing like her usual sharp and acerbic self. Understood, Ron. Please, rest assured. It wont dy your matters and those of your brothers. Candice tilted her head, her gaze fixed on her fathers hand. Would having money finally enable her to live a good life? That night, her stepmother and father seemed unusually cheerful. Her stepmother even made two extra meat dishes and didnt give Candice any cold looks while she ate. The next morning, during breakfast, her father kept urging them to eat quickly so they could go out, even changing into a new, spotlessly clean, indigo coat. The three of them arrived at a small cabin on the mountain. In less than ten minutes, the man named Ron, whom Candice had seen the day before, pushed the door open and, unlike before, this time he had two children with him, a boy and a girl who seemed to be around Candices age. The boy was slightly taller, emotionless, and seemed ratherposed. Both he and the girl had their hands bound with rough rope, showing no sign of resistance. At first sight, Candices attention was captivated. The boy had a strikingly handsome appearance, fair skin, bold eyebrows, prominent nose, tightly pursed lips, and bright, deep eyes, like stars shining. This brother is so handsome! This was Candices genuine thought upon seeing Patrick for the first time. There you go, these two, keep an eye on them! Dragging these two brats up the mountain so early, they must be starving Hurry up, cook some food for me and the brothers! Ron reached out, pushing the young Patrick and the girl forward. Candices father quickly pulled them over, and her stepmother promptly agreed, then hurried off to the kitchen. Candices gaze remained on Patrick. She had never seen such a good-looking boy before. After the meal, Ron and his henchmen didnt leave. Instead, they drank and smoked in the spacious main room, while Patrick and the girl had been locked in a small room by her father, who then locked the door. Her stepmother, with a nod and a bow, left the main room. When she saw Candice still standing outside, she pushed her away. Go, go, go y by yourself! Dont stick around here! After scolding Candice, her stepmother left without paying her much attention. Candice nced in the direction her stepmother had left. At that moment, voices came from the main room. She walked over and leaned against the door to eavesdrop. The door was notpletely closed, offering a narrow gap through which Candice could spy on the rooms activity. No, boss, why are we doing this business? Its not worth the effort. Arent you afraid of getting caught? It was a blondckey beside Ron, whom Candice recognized. Ron lounged on a kang, leaning against a wooden wardrobe, a few empty bottles at his feet. Impatiently, he clicked his tongue and said in a manner of an experienced person, Tsk, what do you know? Fortune favors the bold, dont you know? Besides, someone told me that this kid lives in the city, and his father his father is a big shot in business! In short, in their family, hes the only child, heh. After picking his teeth, Ron tossed the toothpick to the ground. That person told me that as soon as we kidnap him, we wont have to worry about food and clothing anymore. In the end, its just doing someone a favor. Once we sell this kid, when the moneyes in, well go abroad and live the good life. Who could find us? After speaking, Ron chuckled a few times. Candice frowned. So, they were going to sell that boy! Before she could react, she saw another bald man sitting on a stool speak up, But, Ron, if that boy is an only child, what about the girl? Are we being deceived? Ron waved his hand, looking indifferent. That girl is just a bonus. She nearly ruined my ns. I brought her back just in case. Shes pretty, and we can make a good profit by finding a buyer for her. Alright, enough talk. Go check on them, but dont make too much noise. We dont want any bloodshed, Ron said, somewhat inebriated. He then got off the kang, kicking over a bottle, which made a thud sound. Candice quickly reacted, running to the open space outside, pretending not to know anything. When Ron and his men came out, they casually nced in Candices direction before heading towards the room where the children were being kept. Once they were out of sight, Candice, using her peripheral vision, saw one of the men holding a menacing ck wolfhound. Worried about the boy, she discreetly followed them, hiding outside the window to eavesdrop. Inside the small dark room, the girl sat huddled in a corner, while Patrick sat beside her, furrowing his brows as he surveyed their surroundings. Will we will we be able to make it back home sessfully? The young girl swallowed and asked in a small voice. A girl in her early teens suddenly finding herself in a strange environment would naturally be scared. Dont be afraid. Someone wille to rescue us, Patrick affirmed with determination. The little bunnies are still dreaming. You expect someone toe to your rescue? Rons voice came from outside, apanied by his twockeys and therge dog. Ron looked menacingly at Patrick, a mocking smile on his lips. The men and the dog entered the small dark room. Who are you? Let us go! Though Patricks hands were bound, his fists were clenched. He shielded the girl, showing no fear as he looked at Ron. But when he saw therge dog, his gaze became intense. Ron sneered, and the dog, excitedly, started barking loudly at the two children.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Us? Kids, me your family for offending someone. Stay here quietly, and when your family sends the money, well let you go. Chapter 360 They Ran Away Kidnapping is illegal! Let us go now! Otherwise, my grandfather will bring the police and have all of you arrested! Patrick involuntarily straightened his back and chest, trying hard not to look at the dog. To his surprise, the menughed even more recklessly upon hearing his words. In their eyes, Patrick was just a kid who hadnt grown up yet. His words were nothing but a joke. Kid, do you know where you are? Who do you think youre scaring with your baby talk? Let me tell you, even if its your grandfather or the emperor himself, it wont work here! You two better behave yourselves, or else- Rons smile disappeared from his face, his voice lowering menacingly, the scars on his face twitching as he spoke. The little girl hid behind Patrick, showing half of her face, gripping Patricks clothes tightly, looking very frightened. Therge wolfhound panted heavily, and suddenly let out a vicious bark. Patricks shoulders trembled involuntarily, but he still stood tall, trying to appear unafraid. He had been bitten by a dog when he was young, leaving asting fear. The little girl hesitated, pursed her lips, and slowly let go of Patricks hand. She knew that the big brother might be afraid of the dog. Ron didnt miss any of this. He immediately grabbed Patricks cor, deliberately running his hand over the wolfhounds fur. This dog grew up on raw meat. You two better behave, or if it gets hungry and wants to eat you, I wont take responsibility. The wolfhound seemed to understand its owners words and let out two more fierce barks. Ron, as if deliberately, slowly released the leash. Patrick nervously closed his eyes. In the instant the wolfhound lunged towards them, Patrick instinctively shut his eyes tightly. The next moment, he heard the little girls voice. Dont bite big brother! Patrick opened his eyes to see the little girl standing in front of him, showing no fear, facing off with the wolfhound. Candice, initially worried that the wolfhound would attack Patrick, felt relief seeing the little girl protect him. Ron chuckled, motioning for the wolfhound toe back. Since you two are scared, remember what I said and behave! After they left, Candice, once again, observed the situation inside the small dark room. Thank you for earlier, Patrick said, relieved, looking at the little girl gratefully. Its okay, big brother. You protected me, too. Dont worry, I wont let the dog bite you in the future, the little girl said in a tender voice, smiling sweetly at Patrick. Patrick looked at her intently, suddenly determined, and said sincerely to the little girl, Youve been so good to me. If we can make it back home, I will definitely marry you when I grow up, youll see!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They shook hands, both looking very serious. Outside, Candice, seeing this, clenched her fists, feeling very jealous, staring fiercely at the little girl opposite Patrick. Why should the big brother say hell marry that girl in the future? She refused to ept it; the big brother belonged to her! From that day on, Candice would secretly bring food to Patrick and the little girl every day, although most of the time she was with her stepmother, who couldnt care less about what she did. Candice was always waiting for an opportunity to set Patrick free. If she could set him free, he would remember her! Finally, one day, Ron and his cronies didnte to the small wooden house. At lunchtime, her fathery on the kang in the main room, quickly falling asleep, and her stepmother was nowhere to be seen. Candice heard her father snoring. She sneaked into the main room and saw her father lying on the kang. The key to the small dark room was peeking out of his pocket. Candice cautiously approached her father, took the key from his pocket, and, seeing he was still asleep, hurried to the small dark room, turned the key in the lock, and opened the door. Patrick heard the noise and abruptly turned his head, looking at Candice warily. Who are you? Im here to save you. My dad is sleeping in the next room, and those men didnte today. You you should leave now! she said, picking up an empty bottle from the nearby cab and deliberately dropping it on the ground. The little girl jumped in fright, looking at Candice in confusion. Meanwhile, Candice picked up a sharp piece of ss and tried to cut the rope on Patricks wrist. But the process took too long. Just as the rope was about to be cut, a furious voice suddenly came from the doorway. Little brat, what are you doing! The man had been sound asleep in the next room, but he suddenly woke up upon hearing the sound of something breaking, instinctively reaching for his pocket where the key was supposed to be. Empty. Candice was startled too. She turned around and, upon seeing her father, panicked and began to stutter as she tried to exin. Dad, I, I was just- Before she could finish her sentence, Mr. Dillon stormed over and pped her without a second thought, You ungrateful child! Ive raised you all these years, and this is how you repay me? Candice fell to the ground, a bright red mark appearing on her face, close to where the broken bottley. Her wrist throbbed with pain, blood oozing from a cut caused by the sharp ss. She winced, feeling both physical and emotional pain, unable to hold back her tears. Underneath her wrist, a sharp piece of ss was stained with blood. Get out of here and cry somewhere else! Mr. Dillon yelled in disgust, ignoring Candices injury. From that day on, Candice never had contact with Patrick and the little girl again. Her father and stepmother became increasingly wary of her. Someone! Quickly, someone! Those two brats have run away! That night, Candice was fast asleep when she suddenly heard Rons furious voiceing from the main room. Soon after, she heard her father and stepmother cursing. Quick, search! Find them! Damn it, even a cooked duck can fly- Candice rushed to the main room, seeing the frantic adults rushing out to search for the two children. Candices heart sank. Had the big brother and the little girl really run away? Chapter 361: William Awakens Candice hurriedly followed, determined to see her elder brother. Fortunately, Ron and the others were too preupied with using shlights to search for people, paying no attention to Candice trailing behind. When Candice reached the cliff, she saw the little girl standing there, her elder brother nowhere in sight. Ron, frustrated, rubbed his bald head and spat on the ground. Damn it, what bad luck we caught one, bring her back! Several men surrounded her, ring, intent on taking her back. The girl was frightened by themotion, continually shaking her head as she retreated. She kept backing up until she reached the edge of the cliff, and suddenly, she stepped into thin air and fell. Ah! Candice only managed to hear her tragic scream. Collecting her thoughts, Candice furrowed her brow. Back then, that little girl must have died from falling from such a height. Her foster father had adopted her simply because she was the daughter of a kidnapper. Knowing what had happened at the time, in these years, her foster father deliberately groomed her into Candy, intending for her to get close to Patrick at the right time, all in order to bring down the Pansy Group. She didnt know the enmity between the Swift family and the Pansy family, she only knew that she loved Patrick. From the moment sheid eyes on Patrick, she was hopelessly in love with him. So, she wouldnt do anything to harm Patrick! In Y City, Williamy in the hospital room, still in aa. Jane would diligently give him acupuncture every day, so his condition did not worsen. Jane, how is William? Nanas eyes were filled with concern. Jane, skilled and meticulous, administered acupuncture to William. Dont worry, I have his condition under control. Williams condition is still stable. Uncle Newton told me yesterday that he has booked a flight to Guavo, so we can take William back tomorrow. Thats great, Ill get ready now! Nana finally showed a hint of joy. Jane nodded and watched Nana leave before starting to pack her things. Are you going back to Guavo tomorrow? Patrick sat in a nearby chair, holding a financial magazine, but his gaze was fixed on Jane, who was bustling about.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Williams condition cant be dyed any longer. Jane finished packing and nced at Patrick, smiling. Patricks heart stirred. He set the magazine down, walked up behind Jane, and said, Ill go back with you tomorrow. How can that work? Jane shook her head. Its better if you dont go back. Since you came to Y City for disaster relief, you should stay here for a few more days. If you go back so soon, Candice might be suspicious. Dont you want to be with me? Patrick reached out, his distinctrge hands encircling Janes slender waist. The sudden closeness made Janes breath hitch. His warm breath grazed her neck, making it tingle. Jane felt her face flush. Why was this man being so ambiguous? Quickly, Jane led Patrick to the corridor outside the hospital room, coquettishly saying, Of course, I want to be with you, but business is important. Youve forgotten that Winston is likely rted to your fathers ident, and now hes sided with Antony. Candice also has numerous ties to Antony. Youre right. At the mention of his fathers ident, Patricks expression darkened. As a son, he had a responsibility to uncover the truth behind his fathers unexined death. But he also didnt want to be away from Jane, not for a moment. Patrick gently cupped Janes cheek, caressing her earlobe. He couldnt help but lower his head, nting a kiss on her sought-after crimson lips. His hands around her waist tightened as he tenderly kissed her, feeling her response. Um Initially taken aback by Patricks kiss, Jane struggled briefly, but soon, she too became immersed in the kiss, responding to the man before her. Feeling Janes response, Patrick became increasingly impassioned. He deepened the kiss. His tongue fervently explored Janes lips, savoring the sweet taste of her lips. After what seemed like an eternity, they finally parted. Jane lowered her head, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Looking at the shy Jane, Patricks lips curved slightly. Have you noticed that it seems like were getting more and morepatible, especially when we kiss? Jane: This man, his audacity is thicker than a city wall! Rolling her eyes at him, Jane said, This is a hospital, arent you afraid of being seen? Whats there to fear? Im kissing my own wife. What can anyone do? Patrick raised an eyebrow and after a pause, he put hishands on her shoulders, earnestly looking into her eyes. Jane, I want you to marry me tomorrow. I cant wait any longer. Patrick, typically aloof, rarely expressed his emotions so ardently and straightforwardly. But only in front of Jane would he do so. Jane paused, then gave him a faint smile, teasing, Youre quite presumptuous. Were needed for disaster relief in the mountainous region right now. Theres no time for such thoughts. Besides, we need to sort out Candices matter first. Dont be hasty. Candice? Patrick thought of her, his gaze darkening. Despite his thoughts, he nodded in agreement with Janes words. The next day, Jane, Nana, and the others took William back to Guavo. As they boarded the ne, watching Patrick seeing them off, Jane suddenly felt an unprecedented and reluctant emotion. Wait for me, Ill be back soon, Patrick said, nting a kiss on Janes forehead. Blushing, Jane replied, Okay. The ne took off, swiftly ascending into the sky. Throughout the journey, Nana held Williams hand tightly. William, were almost in Guavo. Uncle Newton wille to treat you, and you will surely recover. You have to hold on, okay? Nana kept saying, hoping William could hear her words and wake up soon. Perhaps William truly heard her, because at noon, while everyone was asleep, Williams hand suddenly moved. After a few seconds, he slowly opened his eyes and weakly asked, Where am I? William! William, youre finally awake! Nana eximed, ovee with excitement. Chapter 362: William’s Indifference Nana had been holding tightly onto Williams hand, and just as his fingers twitched, she suddenly woke up. As she opened her eyes, she saw William finallying to his senses. Nanas heart, which had been hanging by a thread for the past few days, finally found some relief. She hugged William, a mix of excitement and joy filling her, her eyes reddening as tears streamed down uncontrobly. William, youre awake, youre finally awake! This is just wonderful I was so worried! William furrowed his brows, feeling intense pain all over, especially in his right leg. What had happened to him? Memories slowly returned to him. He remembered being in the ssroom, teaching, when suddenly a massive earthquake struck. He organized the students to evacuate the ssroom, but he didnt make it out in time and was trapped under the copsed building. At that moment, he felt as though he wouldnt survive and, with his remaining consciousness, he called Nana. Now, why was Nana here with him? When William turned his head and saw Nana by his side, there was a brief moment of surprise in his eyes, followed by an immediate cooling off, speaking in a t tone, Nana? What are you doing here? Nana, teary-eyed and overwhelmed with mixed emotions, looked at William. I was so worried about you Im so relieved youre okay. William, trust me, your right leg will be fine Im here for you. Her words came out intermittently, her voice trembling with tears, almost incoherent. William, its such a relief that youre awake. You frightened me! When I received your call, learning about the earthquake, I was so scared. Jane and I rushed to the city to find you. We finally found you! William lowered his eyes slightly, looking at his tightly bandaged right leg, deliberately avoiding eye contact, gazing into the emptier space. Why did you save me? What Nana was taken aback, looking somewhat lost. What are you saying? William turned his gaze away from her, masking a hint of heartache, adjusting his emotions, and even sounding somewhat indifferent as he continued, I mean, why did you save me? Havent we broken up? Were done, Nana. Im no longer involved with you. He still didnt look into Nanas eyes, making a great effort to control his emotions. Nanas heart sank like a stone dropped from a great height. She hesitated for a moment and, with a nasal tone, said, No, William I was so worried about you. You were just being impulsive, not really wanting to break up, right? I dont believe youve fallen for someone else. Thats just an excuse Nana looked at William almost beggingly. William wearily closed his eyes, forcibly suppressing the urge to embrace Nana. After pausing for three or four seconds, he looked distant. Havent I made it clear enough before? Ive fallen for someone else. Dont waste your time on me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. No, thats impossible! Upon hearing this, Nanas face flushed, tears streaming down uncontrobly. Its been five years five years, how could you possibly have fallen for someone else? It cant be true. Jane and Carl sat on the side, Carls eyes filled with sorrow. How could William, that jerk, treat Nana like this?! Jane also furrowed her brow. She walked up, sping Nanas shoulders, gently patting her back. Nana, dont cry. After that, Jane lowered her head, looking at William on the stretcher, speaking coldly, William, I shouldnt be saying this today, but what you said was just too hurtful. You were teaching in the mountainous area and as soon as Nana heard about the earthquake, she immediately had mee with her to find you overnight. You know the situation in the mountains, constant aftershocks We nearly risked our lives to find you, Nana almost had an ident trying to reach you! Do you have no idea about this? You should understand her feelings for you. Listening to Janes words, Williams mind raced. He lifted his eyes slightly, looking at Nana, who seemed lost in despair for a moment. There was a fleeting moment of tenderness, but in the end, he moved his lips slightly, saying nothing. Her parents were right. He was just a poor boy now,pletely iparable to Nanas family background, and he couldnt possibly provide her with happiness. Furthermore, after the earthquake, his right leg was so severely injured that he had no sensation in it now, and he might be disabled in the future. He wasnt worthy of Nana and didnt want to burden herany further. And what if thats the case? William sneered, questioning Jane. After a pause, William continued in a cold tone, Ive already told her its over. My encounter with the earthquake is my own business. I didnt ask for her help, nor did I ask her toe and save me. Even if she cried, almost faced death, what does that have to do with me? It was her own choice. Nana lifted her head, looking at William in disbelief, unable to fathom these wordsing from him. Why? How had William be like this? Jane also furrowed her brow, about to say something, but before she could, Carl, unable to contain himself, immediately stood up, ring at William with anger. He pointed at William, gritting his teeth, William, you ungrateful brat! William chuckled disdainfully, looking at the man in front of him, So what? Are you going to defend Nana? You! Carls face turned red with anger, even raising his fist, but Jane quickly restrained him. Jane held Carls wrist, advising, Calm down a bit. Lets talk about this when we get back to Guavo. She had heard about Williams situation from Nana before and felt that there might be more to it than meets the eye. Reluctantly, Carl relented, sitting back in his chair, discontent evident in his heart. Nana, with tears in her eyes, still wanted to have a clear conversation with William, but he simply closed his eyes, ignoring her. Witnessing Nanas heartbroken state, Jane let out a sigh. Three hourster, the nended, and the group left the airport. While on the way to the hospital, William kept his eyes closed, not saying a word to Nana. Once William was settled into the hospital room, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. Worried, Nana spoke up, I wonder when Uncle Newton will be able toe. Williams leg Carl couldnt bear it anymore and retorted, I think this kid deserves a good beating. After saying those things to you, Nana, why are you still worried about him? Please, stop, Jane frowned at Carl. Carl, if you have nothing to do, you should go back to thepany. Chapter 363: Tender Feelings Jane nudged and pushed Carl out of the hospital. Nana, dont worry. William might be feeling down because of his injury. Once Uncle Newtones to treat his leg, you two can have a good talk, Jane reassured Nana. With teary eyes, Nana nodded. Okay. Ill call right now and ask when Uncle Newton can arrive, Jane said, taking out her phone and dialing Rorys number. Hello? Uncle Newton, when can you get to Guavo? Yes, Nana and I just got back today. If you arrive, give me a call, and Ille to pick you up, Jane spoke into the phone. Rory had just put another piece of clothing into his suitcase. Ive already bought the ticket. Ill arrive at Guavo tomorrow at 1 p. m. to treat him. Send me the hospitals address in advance. Okay, good, Jane replied shortly before hanging up, visibly rxing. Nana looked at her tensely. How is it? Dont worry, Jane smiled. Uncle Newton will be able toe to Guavo tomorrow afternoon to treat Williams leg. Thats great! Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief, showing a faint smile. Jane was right. Once Williams leg healed, his mood should improve as well, right? Then, she could have a good talk with him. Nana absolutely didnt believe that William would fall in love with another woman. It was absolutely impossible! Looking at Jane, who appeared weary, Nana patted her shoulder. Jane, you should go rest. Youve been so concerned about William these past few days. You look worn out. Alright, then Ill head back? Jane, hearing Nanas words, absentmindedly touched her face. She had been busy with rescue operations in the disaster area and had been to the hospital several times. Now, she felt truly exhausted. Jane nced back at the condition in the hospital room, still concerned, and looked at Nana. But can you really stay here alone with him? Are you sure? Nana gave a faint smile, shaking her head. Im fine. You dont need to worry about me. Go on, go back quickly. Seeing her resolute expression, Jane didnt say anything more. She simply gestured making a phone call with her hand, then turned and left. The moment she returned home, Jane felt herself rx entirely. She took a shower and changed into her pajamas, feeling incrediblyfortable for the first time in a while. She had been so tiredtely. Lying in bed, Jane took out her phone and casually browsed the web, but suddenly, she came across news about Patrick personally going to the disaster area in City Y to provide relief. ?Taking action in everything! Pansy Groups CEO personally visits earthquake-stricken area for disaster relief! At the end of the article, there was a section featuring a video of Patrick in the disaster area. He still maintained his reserved and stoic demeanor, but when facing the elderly and children in the disaster area, his gaze and tone softened. Watching this video, Jane couldnt help but smile involuntarily. Somehow, even though it had been less than a day since they were apart, she suddenly missed him. The moment this thought arose, Janes phone rang, and it was Patrick. Janes heart inexplicably skipped a beat. She answered the call. Jane, have you arrived home? Patricks concerned voice came through the phone. I just got home, took a shower, and now Im lying in bed. Im still reading the news about your relief efforts in the disaster area, Janes lips curled into a happy smile. You look quite handsome on camera. By the way, hows the situation over there in the disaster area? Whats the point of being handsome Patricks voice suddenly sounded somewhat deep, tinged with a hint of grievance. Without my wife by my side, who will I be handsome for? This man! When did he be so good at flirting! Hearing his sweet talk, Jane suddenly felt a bit feverish in her ears and couldnt help but scold, Stop joking. Im not your wife. Im talking seriously with you. The situation in the disaster area is almost under control. Right now, the main focus is on resettling the survivors. You dont need to worry, Patrick reported to Jane about the situation. Afterward, he paused for a few seconds, then an extremely maic voice came through the receiver.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Jane, Im also being serious. I miss you a lot and want to see you right away. He had said plenty of sweet words, but upon hearing this one, ripples stirred in Janes heart. As the conversation grew quieter, Jane felt very tired. She even forgot when she hadended the call. She simply closed her eyes, rested her head on the pillow, and drifted into the realm of dreams. In her dream, she suddenly saw Patrick. The two of them were in a bedroom. He approached her, encircling her waist with his hands, and in a low and suggestive tone, he said, Jane, I miss you. I want to kiss you. The warmth of his breath brushed against her ear, causing Janes cheeks to flush. Then, the mans lips gently met hers. Mmm Jane couldnt help but moan softly, her hands clutching Patricks cor tightly as the two of them embraced passionately. Suddenly, the rm clock went off. Furrowing her brow, Jane abruptly opened her eyes, fully awake. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she couldnt help but raise a hand to her forehead, realizing that everything that had just happened was all a dream. There was a sense of longing and loss in her heart. The scenes from her dream unexpectedly rushed back into her mind. Her face felt warm. How could she have such a dream? It was all because of Patricks sweet words fromst night. When did this man be so adept at teasing! After getting up, Jane went straight to Star Entertainment. She had been away for so long that she left the casting for Farewell My Concubine to Osborn. Now that she was back, her first order of business was to see how Osborn was handling everything. Arriving at Osborns office door, she knocked. Come in, Osborns deep voice sounded. Jane pushed the door open. Osborn looked up, and before him stood the girl he had been thinking about. A glint of surprise shed in his eyes, and he quickly stood up. Jane, youre back? Yeah, Jane said with a faint smile. Youve been gone for so long. I thought you wouldnt be back for a few more days. Hows the situation in the disaster area? Youre not hurt, are you? Osborn bombarded Jane with three concerned questions as soon as she sat down. Jane picked up the ss of water in front of her, ced her bag to the side, and replied, No, Patrick is there now, and things are much better. I just got back yesterday and came to see how the big movie star is doing. Have the other actors for Farewell My Concubine been finalized? Do you have any information for me to review? Seeing that Jane was only discussing work with him, Osborns eyes couldnt help but dim with a hint of disappointment. Chapter 364 William’s Disappearance Wait a moment! Osborn walked to his desk, picked up a few documents, and handed them to Jane, his deep gaze fixed on her. These are the selected actors and the director. Take a look and see if theres anyone inappropriate. Jane took the documents and started flipping through them page by page. The director chosen by Osborn had a background in shooting artistic films, with a good grasp of cinematography and details in directing actors. There was nothing to worry about on that front. However, when it came to the female lead in the movie Jane pointed to the photo on the documents and looked up at Osborn. Ive watched Lunas performances. Most of her previous works are historical dramas, and she excels in expressive eye acting. However, her temperament doesnt quite match the character of the female lead. In my opinion, it would be better to switch to Maria. The young girl has a clean and highly malleable image. Maria was someone Jane had personally discovered, and she knew well which roles her staff members were suited for. Moreover, Marias poprity had risen significantly since thest promotional video for Pansy Groups Ice and Fire.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Osborn contemted for a moment, then nodded. Alright, this casting decision was just finalized recently, so theres still time to make changes. Ill call their agents right away. After Osborn left to make the call, Jane absentmindedly tapped her fingertips on the coffee table. Just then, she received a call from Nana. Nana, whats wrong? Is something the matter? On the other end of the line, Nanas voice sounded tearful and anxious. Jane, William is missing. I cant find him anywhere. What should I do? Hearing this news shocked Jane, and she immediately stood up from the sofa, grabbing her bag as if preparing to leave. What? William is missing? Jane was astonished by the news. She reassured Nana, Dont worry, Im on my way. Wait for me! Jane, what happened? Osborn, sensing the urgency in Janes expression, quickly hung up the phone and asked with concern. I have something urgent to deal with now. Ill leave the casting to you. Call me if anythinges up! Jane said hurriedly and left the office. When Jane arrived at the hospital room, she pushed the door open with a bang, finding only Nana inside. Nana had both hands covering her face, shoulders shaking with sobs. Whats going on? Jane quickly walked over, supporting Nanas shoulders and asking. Nana shook her head continuously, and even her voice trembled as she spoke, Nothing I cant find him. Ive searched everywhere, in front and behind the hospital. Where could he have gone? Could something have happened to him? Jane frowned and looked around; indeed, William was nowhere to be seen. She reached out and patted Nanas back,forting her, Dont panic. Lets go out and look for him again. Theres a park nearby. If William went out, someone should have noticed. Besides, with his leg injury, he walks awkwardly and should be conspicuous. Nana finally managed to stop crying and looked up at Jane, nodding slightly. The two went out of the hospital, asking pedestrians if they had seen William. However, not a single person imed to have seen him. Nanas mood grew increasingly heavy. Nana and Jane arrived at the small park, and by now, Nana was exhausted. Waves of pain surged through her head, and she felt extremely anxious. William, where did you go? Nana, leaning on the railings of the fitness equipment, looked around helplessly. Although there were many people in the park, William was nowhere to be found. At this moment, a little boy walked up, tapped Nanas wrist, and handed her a neatly folded piece of paper. Big sister, a big brother told me to give you this letter and said not to look for him. Big brother? Could it be William? Nana suddenly became alert, turning her head to look around, but there was no sign of William. The little boy had already walked away. Nana looked at the letter in her hand, feeling a mix of emotions. She slowly unfolded the paper, revealing Williams handwriting. Nanas heart skipped a beat as she read, Nana, I am grateful to you and Jane for rescuing me from the disaster area. However, I really dont love you anymore. Continuing this entanglement wont benefit either of us. Lets break up. By the time you read this letter, I will have already left the hospital. Please dont look for me. Farewell. In just a few lines, Nana felt her heart being squeezed. Tears fell drop by drop onto the paper. She didnt know where William had gone, and she felt helpless. Nana slowly crouched down, crying uncontrobly. William, why did you leave like this? He left just like that. What about his leg? Uncle Newton ising tomorrow! Why did William choose to leave at this time? If his leg didnt receive timely treatment, hell surely be disabled Nana couldnt bear to think any further. The Doyle Family: Florence, although youve been discharged, you still need to rest. The doctor said youre still very weak, Peter ced a cup of warm water by the bedside and sat down, advising her. Florencey in bed, having just returned home from the hospital today. The wounds on her wrists had mostly healed, but a conspicuous scar remained, quite visible. Yeah, I know, Florence replied weakly, then remembered something and asked Peter, What about Patrick? Why hasnt hee to see me these past few days? Peter hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. Patrick went to the disaster area for relief work. He wont be back for some time. Also Also what? Florence pressed. Peter sighed deeply. Jane is back. Jane is back? Florence suddenly sat up, her eyes changing. Her voice rose, How could shee back The earthquake in Y City was so severe, yet it couldnt even kill her? Jane was truly fortunate! Florence lowered her eyelids, her right hand involuntarily clenching the bedsheet. Her hand trembled slightly from the excessive force, and the scar on her wrist became even more conspicuous. Seeing the ring scar on her wrist, Florences eyes shed with resentment. If it werent for Jane shamelessly luring Patricks heart away, how could she have caused such a scene? How could she have left such an ugly scar? Now this wretched woman Jane was back! Unscathed! Florences gaze showed a hint of darkness. Jane! You shameless bitch! I will never let you off! Chapter 365 Narrow Path for Enemies, Envy in the Air It had been a day, and there was still no sign of William. Jane couldnt stand by and watch, so she persuaded Nana to go home and rest. As for William, she would figure something out. In the afternoon, the flight Rory took happened to arrive in Guavo. Jane spotted Rory in the crowd and waved vigorously, Uncle Newton! She hurried over to Rory and took the suitcase from his hands. Rory smiled, How is Nanas boyfriend? Lets head straight to the hospital. Upon hearing Uncle Newton mention William, Jane fell silent for a moment, shaking her head. He broke up with Nana, ran out of the hospital yesterday, and neither Nana nor I know where he went. Uncle Newton, maybe you should rest at the hotel for a few days. Rory frowned, Alright. Suddenly, Jane thought of Bernice and tentatively asked, By the way, Uncle Newton, I have a question. I want to know who is Miss Bernice? Why do you all say I look like her, and are you two friends? Rorys eyes dimmed when he heard Bernices name. He remained silent for a long time before asking, How did you find out? Why are you asking about Bernice? Jane recounted her conversation with the olddy in the mountain area to Rory in detail. Rory slightly raised his head, deliberately avoiding Janes gaze, Shes just an old friend from the past, nothing more to say. Seeing Uncle Newton refusing to borate, Janes curiosity deepened. Who exactly was this Bernice girl? Why wont Uncle Newton tell her? Since it involved someone elses private matters, Jane decided not to pry further if Uncle Newton didnt want to talk. Several more days passed without any news of William. At a bar. Nana sat alone at the counter, with half a bottle of liquor nearby. She picked up the ss, which still had a little left, and drank it down, feeling bitter in her heart. At this moment, the phone kept ringing, and Nana took out her phone to see. She absentmindedly pressed the answer button. Nana, where are you? Why arent you answering my calls? Jane asked anxiously. Nana, with blurry eyes, spoke incoherently, Me? Im at our usual bar drinking. Dont worry about me Iming to pick you up, Jane sighed slightly, concerned for Nana. Half an hourter, Janes car stopped at the entrance of the bar. As soon as she entered, the ce was filled with a lively atmosphere, with people drinking and flirting. Jane navigated through the crowd, searching for Nana while ncing around. Then, in a casual nce, she saw a familiar figure. Anna. Anna was wearing a shiny strap dress, leaning against a blond foreigner, holding a ss of wine and feeding it to the man with a flirtatious smile. Jhon, lets make a deal. After I finish this drink with you, the female lead in the new movie you invested in must be mine-Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Deal, deal. Jhon, a famous French investor, patted Annas smooth thigh, his eyes showing a yful light. As long as you apany me well, everything is yours. Anna forced a smile while suppressing the disgust in her heart. She turned her gaze, only to meet eyes with Jane, who was looking at her. Annas eyes immediately turned cold and stern. Jane?! How dare she show up here! If it werent for her, why would Anna have fallen to be an obscure and ignored actress? Now, she had to apany a man for drinks and a hotel room for a chance at a role. It was so unfair! Thinking about this, Anna felt an itching hatred. What are you looking at? Jhon sensed Annas strange gaze and subconsciously asked. He followed Annas gaze. At the sight of Jane, Jhons eyes lit up. He had been in Guavo for a while but hadnt seen a woman as beautiful as Jane. Tsk He clicked his tongue, his thumb unconsciously stroking his lower lip, excitement shining in his eyes like a cheetah spotting its prey. Shes really beautiful a true beauty of this world. Anna had been paying attention to Jhons every move. She knew he was ascivious old man with many perverted tricks in bed. She had been enduring just to get some meager resources from him. Seeing Jhons current state, he was probably interested in Jane Anna knew Jhon well, so her jealousy towards Jane intensified. Full of resentment, she clenched her fingers tightly around the edge of her skirt, ring hatefully in Janes direction. Jane didnt look at Anna again. At this point, less trouble was better than more. The most important thing was to find Nana. Seeing Jane about to leave, Jhon couldnt sit still. At this moment, he didnt care about Anna at all. He quickly walked through the crowded people, reached Janes side, and showed what he thought was a very gentlemanly smile. Hey, beautifuldy, alone? Interested in joining me for a drink over there? Jhon pointed to his booth, his eyes shamelessly roaming over Janes body. Jane, wary, took a step back and coldly said, Sorry, my friend is still here, and I need to find her. Jane tried to move around Jhon, but he grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer. Take it easy, beautifuldy. If you have a drink with me, Id be delighted. We can find your friendter, Jhon, pretending to be a gentleman, suggested. Jane, with a disdainful look, kept a distance and forcefully pulled her hand back. This is not your country. Please behave! Jhons expression turned serious, clearly irritated by Janes attitude. He directly pulled Jane into his arms, attempting to kiss her without hesitation, showing signs of frustration. Unexpectedly, Jane wasnt falling for it. She retaliated by stomping on Jhons foot. When he let go due to the pain, she gave him a resounding p. Sorry, Im not interested in someone like you. If you dont want another p, step aside! Jane coldly stated before briskly walking away. Jhon, filled with resentment, red at Janes retreating figure. He had never been so contemptuously treated before. Damn it! He must find a way to get this woman! Chapter 366 Overestimating One’s Abilities Jhon, wearing a displeased expression, returned to his sofa at the booth. Anna, with discerning eyes, attempted to offer him an ice pack, but he waved her away with an angry voice, Go away! Annas smile froze for a moment, but she suppressed her anger, trying to please him. She approached Jhon and whispered in his ear, Mr. Jhon, didnt you want that woman just now? Were old acquaintances, and I have a way to help you get close to her. Jhon, initially upset, suddenly became interested upon hearing Annas words. Is what youre saying true? Absolutely, Anna earnestly nodded, a meaningful smile ying on her lips. Whats your n? Jhon squinted his eyes, sounding skeptical. Anna leaned in, whispering softly, You see After a brief exchange of words, Jhons face lit up with realization, and he nodded repeatedly. He pinched Annas chin and said, Baby, your idea is not bad. Seeing Jhons reaction, Anna pressed on, Dont forget your promise to me. If things go well, I want the lead role in the next movie. Dont worry. As long as I get her, everything is negotiable, Jhon smiled with a lecherous expression. He couldnt wait to have his way with that fiery woman.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Deal, Anna raised her head slightly, a hint of sinister satisfaction shing in her eyes. Jane, lets see how you escape from my grasp this time! Nana, stop drinking. Come with me. The bar was crowded, but after some effort, Jane finally found Nana in a drunken stupor in a corner. No I wont go back. Lets drink more, Jane, apany me Nana waspletely intoxicated, her face flushed, reeking of alcohol. Jane shook her head helplessly, feeling sorry for Nana. She couldnt understand how William, despite Nanas deep love and sacrifices, could leave without a word. Unable to leave Nana in that state, Jane propped her friends arm over her shoulder and slowly guided her out of the bar. At this moment, Patrick called Jane, Jane, where are you? Jane furrowed her brow and loudly replied, Im at the bar, taking Nana home. She drank a lot Okay, Ill talk to you when I get back. After hanging up, Jane put her phone in her pocket and kept an eye on Nana, making sure she didnt stumble. As they approached the bars entrance, two unexpected figures blocked their way C Jhon and the bar owner. You! Jhon pointed at her excitedly, addressing the bar owner, Its her! I just met her and wanted to invite her for a drink, but she took advantage of the situation and stole my ne! Its worth twenty million. This happened in your bar, so you must take full responsibility! Anna stood next to Jhon, nodding in agreement. Yeah, I saw it too. Its worth over twenty million! If you let this woman go today, youll have topensate for the loss. Jhon stared menacingly at Jane, then pointed to the bar owners phone, Call the police! Arrest this woman and make her pay for my loss! At this moment, Anna tsk-tsked twice, crossed her arms, and sarcastically remarked, Oh, isnt this Jane? You used to be so morous How did you end up here, stealing things in a bar after losing the shelter of the Pansy Group? Well, twenty million is not a small amount. I guess taking this ne will keep you busy for quite a while. Jane squinted at Anna, finding her amusing. Arent you here working as a hostess? Why bother with my business? You! Anna was so angry that her face turned red. She red at Jane, turned her head away, and urged the bar owner to act. Earlier, Mr. Jhons words, you heard them too. A twenty-million ne is enough to keep her in the police station for three to five years. If you let her go now, youll be the one paying. Or do you want to deliberately let your bar close down? Jane looked at Jhon and Anna, finding them utterly foolish at this moment. She ced Nana on a high stool and, reaching for her own ne, disyed it to the three of them. This ne is worth a hundred million. I wouldnt even bother with a mere twenty million ne. Anna looked down and saw the dazzling ne in Janes hands, indeed very precious. Anna and Jhons faces suddenly turned somewhat unpleasant. The two exchanged nces, and it was Anna who spoke first. Who knows if your ne is real or fake? You say its worth a hundred million just because? Furthermore, even if you wear an expensive ne, does that mean you wouldnt steal someone elses? Who can vouch for you? Yeah, if you im you didnt steal the ne, let us check your bag! Jhons face turned red with anger. Sure, Jane shrugged nonchntly, opening her handbag and showing it to them without hesitation. Inside, there were only a pair of earrings and a packet of tissues. Nothing that Jhon mentioned! There was no ne in Janes bag at all! Janes lips curled into a mocking smile. How about that? See clearly now? This- Annas face turned pale, a look of disbelief written all over it. How could this be possible? She clearly found Janes bag and put the ne in it. How could it not be there? Jane looked up and saw Annas expression. She found it amusing and said deliberately, Youve seen it too; theres nothing in my bag. Perhaps its a case of the thief crying thief. If you dont mind- She looked at Anna. Why not check this youngdys bag as well? Maybe youll find the ne there. How, how is that possible? How could there be a ne in my bag? Anna argued, her neck stiff, desperately trying to prove her innocence. She reluctantly opened her handbag, only to find the ruby ne right inside. How is this possible! It wasnt me; it really wasnt me! Anna eximed. How could this be possible? Just a moment ago, she clearly put the ne in Janes bag. Now, why was the ne in her bag? All right, the truth is revealed now. Its clear who the thief is, Jane said, smiling coldly. With Anna being such a big-breasted fool, attempting to frame and shift me onto Jane? Heh. Far too overestimating her own abilities! Chapter 367 Florence’s Plan Jhons face immediately stiffened. How could this happen? Anna clearly said she put the ne in Janes bag. Could it be that Anna wanted to keep the ne for herself? Thinking of this, Jhon looked angrily at Anna. Whats going on? Annas face turned pale, alternating between shades of blue and white, feeling somewhat at a loss. Its not me. I didnt do it! Jane was about to speak when a clear male voice suddenly came from nearby. Being suspected of intentionally stealing someone elses property and framing them cannd you in jail. Moreover, this ne is worth twenty million; I guess Miss Anna might wear out the prison floor. This voice so familiar. Janes heart suddenly skipped a beat. She subconsciously turned her head and indeed saw a tall and handsome figure walking towards them. It was Patrick! Wasnt he supposed to still be in Y City? Why did he suddenlye back? Facing Janes puzzled gaze, Patrick curled his sexy lips and ordered the security guards beside him in a cold tone, Take Anna to the police station. As for Mr. Jhon here, you may as well go with her and make a statement. As soon as he finished speaking, two security guards forcefully took Anna out of the bar, and Jhon, scared by Patricks chilling aura, couldnt say a word and quickly left.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After the farce, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Patrick, Why did you suddenlye back? You didnt even tell me. Missed you, so I came back. Patrick ruffled Janes hair and his thin lips approached her ear, But that move of yours was quite clever. His warm breath sprayed over Janes ear, making her face turn red. So, you saw everything. Earlier, when Anna was conspiring with Jhon to frame her, Jane had noticed. As for the two million ne, Anna did put it in her bag initially. However, when Jane pretended to assist Nana and Anna turned around to deal with other men who were approaching her, Jane took advantage of the distraction, opened Annas handbag on the counter, and sessfully moved the ne to a different location. It was a simple operation, and Jane did it very discreetly, but she didnt expect Patrick to notice. Yes, I saw it. Patrick raised an eyebrow with a smirk. I called you earlier just to confirm where you were, but who would have thought I witnessed such a splendid scene. He approached Jane, hands on her waist, eyes locked onto hers, their faces inches apart. A rather ambiguous atmosphere. But, I like you just the way you are. Patricks fingertips brushed the strands of hair on Janes cheek, carefully and tenderly tucking them behind her ear. In the days they were apart, he had been thinking of her every moment. Do you miss me? The mans deep voice echoed in her ear, and Jane couldnt help but blush. If she said she didnt miss Patrick at all, it would be a lie. She paused for a few seconds, then gently tiptoed and nted a kiss on Patricks forehead. People always say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. I miss you a lot too. Patrick was stunned. Jane rarely expressed her affection so directly, and for him, it was an unexpected joy. He curved his lips, hugging Jane more tightly, cing his jaw on her shoulder. Miss me Dont move, let me just hold you like this Jane chuckled, pushed Patrick away, Alright, lets take Nana back first. This is not the ce for talking. Patrick had to let her go. Jane helped the still tipsy Nana up, and the three of them walked out of the bar. Police station. Anna was sitting on pins and needles. If her theft charge stood, her life would be ruined. It must be Jane who manipted things! That shameless and despicable woman! Just then, a police officer apanied by a man in a ck suit and sunsses approached. Anna, you can go now. Really? Anna lifted her head with joy. This gentleman has vouched for you and paid the fine. You are free to go now, the police officer mechanically repeated and then walked away, leaving only the man in the ck suit at the door. Pushing his sses up his nose, the man said, Miss Anna, Im here to help you. Someone asked me to assist in paying the fine and secure your release. They want to meet you. Meet me? Anna pointed to herself, and seeing the mans expression, she suddenly became wary. Who wants to meet me? Youll find out soon enough. The man led Anna to the door of a hotel roombeled 3103 and nodded at her before leaving. Anna was puzzled. Who saved her? She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Come in! a young womans voice sounded, somewhat familiar. Anna entered, and when she saw the woman sitting on the sofa in the room, she was momentarily stunned. The woman on the sofa was Florence. Anna, Florence raised her eyes. Come in. Anna suddenly realized that Florence was the one who saved her. However, she couldnt figure out why Florence suddenly became so kind. Cautiously, she asked, Miss Doyle, was it you who saved me? Yes. Florence nodded crisply. I knew someone framed you, right? Was it Jane? This statement undoubtedly hit Annas weakness and struck a chord in her heart. Annas eyes turned red instantly as she nodded heavily, seemingly filled with grievances. A trace of triumph shed in Florences eyes for a moment. She patted Annas hand andforted her, I know youve suffered a lot. Dont be afraid; Ill help you. Youll help me? Annas eyes sparkled with surprise, but she became somewhat cautious. What are the conditions? Help me get rid of Jane. We both have our own goals, but after you help me deal with her, I can make you an international superstar. Anna harbored deep hatred for Jane. With Florence now offering such conditions, how could she not be tempted? Okay! Annas tone was resolute. A subtle smirk appeared on the corner of Florences lips, and a hint of cunning gleamed in her eyes. Jane, just wait! However, having only Anna wasnt enough. It would be better to add someone with more weight. Florence contemted and gradually formted a n. Early the next morning, Florence arrived at Star Entertainment. Osborn was sorting out documents in his office when he looked up and saw Florence standing at the door. Osborn, can we talk? Florence stepped in. Osborns eyes were indifferent. Miss Doyle, what brings you here? No beating around the bush. Florence sat down on the sofa and looked at the man in front of her. I know you like Jane. How about we coborate? If you help me get Patrick, Jane will naturally be yours. Chapter 368 Can’t Wait Any Longer Facing Florences confident assertion, Osborn couldnt help but sneer. Leaning against his desk, he addressed Florence seriously, Miss Doyle, forgive my frankness, but youre too naive. If Patrick and Jane could be separated by a few words from you and me, you wouldnt havee to see me today. This statement undeniably struck at Florences weakness. She clenched her hands slightly, pursed her lips, and her smile faded a bit. So what? Osborn shook his head, gazing at Florence with indifference. He bluntly said, Therefore, I dont want to coborate with you. Although I like Jane, I will never use such disgraceful means to get her. Im afraid youve found the wrong person. Osborns refusal was clear, and Florences gaze dimmed for a moment. If theres nothing else, Miss Doyle, please leave! Osborn issued an unceremonious dismissal. Florence stood up abruptly from the sofa, red at Osborn, and said, Osborn, I hope you wont regret what you said someday. After finishing her words, Florence left quickly. Erica, who was following Florence, subtly darkened her gaze. Florence dared to target Osborn again. Did she want to bring Osborn and Jane together forcefully to get Patrick? Osborn belonged to Erica! It seemed that the lesson she gave Florencest time was too light. When Jane returned home, she received a call from Osborn. Jane, are you at home? Just got home. Do you need something? Jane replied as she changed her shoes at the entrance. Regarding theunch ceremony for Farewell My Concubine, Ille and discuss it with you in person, Osborn said, then hung up the phone. Twenty minutester, the doorbell rang. Jane opened the door, and Osborns tall figure stood at the entrance. Come in, Jane smiled. Osborn nodded and stepped in. Three dayster, thepany will hold the filmsunch ceremony. You and I must attend to highlight our importance to the film. Can you make it? So soon? Jane rubbed her forehead. She had been so busy these days that she had almost forgotten about this. Osborn said with a serious tone, Not soon. If we dy any longer, we wont make it to the international film festival. Alright, I understand. Farewell My Concubine is the script I wrote, and I will attend. Jane, havent had dinner yet? How about having it together? After discussing business matters, Osborn looked at Jane with a deep gaze. They hadnt seen each other for a few days, and she seemed to have lost some weight. Osborn felt a bit distressed, knowing that Jane had been busy searching for Nanas boyfriend and running around. No need Jane shook her head and declined. She had been busy all day and just wanted to rest at home. Osborns eyes dimmed a bit. He was about to say something when a knocking sound suddenly rang out. Soon after, Patricks maic voice followed, Jane! Jane was momentarily stunned. Why did Patrick suddenlye over? She opened the door. Why are you here? Patricks gaze fell on Osborn in the living room, and his handsome face turned a bit colder. Osborn, why are you here sote? This man was jealous again! Jane knew Patricks temper too well. It wasnt evente, but he still said such a thing. If it wasnt jealousy, what else could it be? Jane patiently exined, We were discussing some work-rted matters. Oh, really? Patrick raised an eyebrow, speaking expressionlessly. Is your work discussion finished? It is, Jane shrugged. Now that its finished, Osborn, why dont you leave? Patrick issued a straightforward dismissal. Patrick could see the way Osborn looked at Jane; he hadnt given up on her. This irritated Patrick. As Patricks jealousy grew, Jane, somewhat helpless, said to Osborn, You can go first. Ill attend theunch ceremony on time. Alright, then Ill leave. Osborn stood up, his handsome face filled with disappointment. As the door closed, Jane turned around, ring fiercely at Patrick. Osborn was indeed discussing work with me. Why are you so jealous that you scared him away? I see him chatting happily with my wife. Shouldnt I be jealous? Patrick stretched out his arms and pulled Jane into his arms, approaching her and deliberately lowering his voice. He reached out to lift Janes chin, and her beautiful face, blushing slightly, was close at hand Patrick suddenly felt his throat tighten. It had been a long time since he had been so close to Jane. Plus, with the jealousy just now, he couldnt help but feel a surge of irritation. Gripping Janes chin, he forcefully kissed her. Um, you- Before Jane could finish her sentence, she was kissed, and what followed was a forceful and dominating intrusion as Patrick forcefully opened her lips, exploring with hisrge tongue.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane sat on hisp, her head tilted back to amodate the kisses. Her hands involuntarily tightened on the mans shoulders, causing wrinkles in his suit. Jane. As the kisses continued, Patricks hands became more adventurous, exploring up and down Janes waistline, attempting to lift her dress. His voice took on a hint of seduction. I miss you so much With those words, he lifted Jane horizontally, takingrge strides into the bedroom and cing her on the bed. Patrick lowered his head, looking into her eyes with utmost seriousness. His fingers caressed Janes cheek, sliding slowly down to her neck and corbone, offering gentle and tender strokes. Then, he sealed her lips again, but unlike before, it was a gentle kiss, full of cherishing care. Jane felt unexpectedly nervous, her heart pounding like a startled deer. She didnt resist, but just as her nightgown was about to be rolled up, she suddenly came to her senses. Jane pressed down on Patricks hand, half-opening her eyes, looking at him with a hazy gaze. However, the words that came out were a refusal. Patrick, I know you miss me, and I feel the same But, not now. Can we refrain from this, at least for the moment? The more Jane spoke, the more awake she became. Her tone remained gentle, yet her refusal was firm. Patrick stood there, momentarily unsure of what to say. Havent you promised to respect my decision? Jane took a deep breath, gently pushing Patrick away. There was still a flicker of me in Patricks eyes. His voice, low and husky, broke the silence, But I cant wait any longer, not even a moment. Its really not possible right now, Jane, a person of principles, asserted. You promised me, and promises should be kept. Chapter 369 Finding William Okay. Patricks eyes were deep as he looked at Jane for a while. The fire in his eyes hadntpletely subsided, but in the end, hepromised. He let go of Janes hand and sat down beside her somewhat helplessly. Jane, seeing him yield, felt a twinge ofpassion. She gently ced her slender hand on Patricks shoulder, leaning against him and looking up at him. We still have a long time ahead of us, dont we? Patrick tilted his head slightly, seeing Janes exquisite face. He kissed her forehead and replied, Yes, we have a long time. Osborn left and walked under the dim streetlight, facing the direction of Janes living room. He couldnt help but look up, and there was a ring light behind that window. Are Patrick and Jane together now? The thought made Osborn feel a sour sensation, as if something was clogging and blocking his heart, painful and ufortable. Tightening his fingers, he finally shoved them into his jacket pocket and walked away, shaking his head. However, the words Florence said suddenly came to his mind. We cooperate. You help me get Patrick, and Jane is yours. The sentence echoed in his mind. Osborn felt inexplicably irritated. He took a deep breath, trying to dispel the inexplicable emotions. What are you thinking, Osborn! He didnt look back in the direction of Janes house, forcefully suppressing the uneasy feeling in his heart, and walked away quickly. In the past few days, Jane and Nana had not given up on searching for William. Seeing Nana bing more and more haggard, Jane felt sorry for her. Jane, where on earth could William be? Nana asked with red eyes, exhausted. Jane sighed lightly in her heart andforted, Nana, you should rest for a while. Dont worry; I will help you find William. Really? Nana bit her lip. Jane nodded, insisting that Nana lie down, Rest for a while. You need to be in good spirits to find William. Watching Nana fall asleep, Jane left. After a few steps, she received a call from a bodyguard. Miss North, weve found William! Really? Janes eyes lit up. Where is he? In City B. The bodyguard provided the location where William was seen. Okay, okay I got it. Ill be right over. Jane responded quickly, then returned to the hotel where Nana was staying. She gently shook Nanas shoulder. Nana, wake up. Weve found out where William is! Nana, upon hearing Williams name, instantly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. Really? Where is he? The bodyguard said that someone saw William on the outskirts of City B. He probably hasnt gone far, and City B is nearby. If we go now, well be there in an hour or two! Nana immediately regained her spirits and hurried out with Jane. Quick, lets go! An hourter, they finally arrived in City B. Jane quickly contacted the bodyguard who called her and rushed to meet him. Where is William? Nana asked anxiously as soon as she saw the bodyguard. The middle-aged man next to the bodyguard said, The person youre looking for, I saw him once while fishing in the outskirts. Its about half an hours drive from the city, oh, and theres an artificialke nearby, easy to find. Nana was suddenly excited, feeling like she had found her savior. She unconsciously tightened her grip on Janes hand, and Jane patted her back, asking the middle-aged man for the specific direction of the artificialke. A short whileter, they drove to the outskirts with few people. Jane and the others began to search for Williams trace. Nana walked up a small hill, and Jane stayed nearby. On the hill, Jane noticed a small house. It looked quite old from the outside, seemingly uninhabited. Nana stood in front of the door, thinking about leaving, but just as she was about to turn away, a loud noise came from inside the house. It sounded like a basin falling to the ground. Nana stopped in her tracks, pushed open the door of the small wooden house without hesitation, and was greeted with the sight of William standing still, looking stunned. His right leg was roughly bandaged, and the gauze had turned yellow, indicating that the wound hadnt been properly treated for several days. William William, I finally found you! Nanas eyes turned red in an instant, and she was emotionally overwhelmed. She took a few steps forward and tightly embraced William. William was taken aback, and he quickly tried to break free from Nana. He moved backward, struggling, and his right leg still hurt. What are you doing? Havent we broken up? We have nothing to do with each other. Leave quickly. He tried to turn his body to the side, avoiding looking at Nanas face. His voice became cold and indifferent. Nana looked at William in disbelief, shaking her head gently. She still wanted to grab Williams arm. No William, your right leg hasnt healed yet. Its been a long time since Uncle Newton came to Guavo. Come back with us, at least to treat your leg No need! Williams emotions suddenly became extremely agitated. His face turned red as he shouted at Nana, Im already useless now. What do you care about me for? I wont go back with you! Just as the two were deadlocked, the door of the small wooden house was pushed open again, revealing Jane.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She saw William and couldnt help but show surprise in her eyes. Seeing Jane, Nana felt like she had seen a savior. She pulled Williams wrist while urgently saying to Jane, Jane,e and help me persuade him. William said he doesnt want to go back to Guavo and doesnt want to treat his leg You dont understand humannguage? I wont go back, and none of you can persuade me! Williams emotions became more and more agitated, as if going mad. Jane frowned, looking at him, and signaled the bodyguards behind her toe forward. Two of them stepped forward, one on each side, forcibly taking William out of the small wooden house and following them into the car. During the car ride, William struggled all the way until he finally quieted down when he got into the car. However, he still refused to speak, ignoring Nana, who was sitting beside him, and just stared out of the window. After returning to Guavo, Jane immediately contacted Rory and took Nana and William to the hotel where Rory was staying. Uncle Newton, this is William. We finally found him. Please help check the current condition of his leg. Chapter 370 Who Do You Think You Are? Rory nodded, but when he saw Williams right leg, his expression became serious. Nana supported William, anxiously watching Rory. After exchanging nces with Jane, Nana slowly helped William sit on a nearby chair. Rory removed the old bandages from Williams leg, only to find that the wound had worsened. He pursed his lips, carefully examining the wound and pressing the surrounding skin with his fingers. William furrowed his brows, beads of sweat forming, but he clenched his teeth, enduring the pain in silence. Rory stood up, and Nana, her hands tightly sped, quickly asked, Uncle Newton, how is William? Can his leg still be treated? Rory shook his head, his expression grave. His right leg is severely injured, and considering the time that has passed and theck of proper care, the wound has deteriorated, affecting muscles and tendons. Even if I do my best to treat it, its unlikely to fully recover. In other words, even if I heal his leg, he may still end up with a disability. What? Nana eximed. How could this be It seemed like William had anticipated this, as if he had given up on himself. He hung his head, not saying a word, just making a sound of dissent. Tears welled up in Nanas eyes upon hearing this. Although she had cried many times in these past few days, the pain in her heart persisted. She looked at William with teary eyes. William he must be feeling so sad, right? Regardless, she couldnt just stand by and do nothing! Determined, Nana clenched her fist, looking earnestly at Rory, almost pleading. Uncle Newton, no matter what, please do your best to treat William. Dont leave him like this. Otherwise, he might have to undergo amputation, and hell be so miserable As she spoke, tears fell, and she instinctively looked in Williams direction. However, Williampletely ignored her words, paying no attention to what she was saying. Jane, watching Nana, felt a pang of heartache. She also looked at Rory and said, Uncle Newton, please help him. In Janes opinion, with Uncle Newtons medical skills, Williams leg should have been treatable. But William didnt cherish himself and ended up like this. Even if Uncle Newton helped him with acupuncture, avoiding amputation, there was still a risk of disability. What a pity. After thinking for a moment, Rory eventually nodded. Alright, I will do my best to treat his leg. Let me prepare, and Ill give him acupunctureter. Who knew that William, who had been silent all this time, suddenly shouted like crazy when he saw Rory getting the acupuncture kit, No need! I dont need you to treat my leg! What master C quack, all of you are quacks! Im already a useless person! Why bother with me? Just get lost! He spoke while ring at everyone trying to approach him, especially Nana. William, have you had enough? Jane couldnt stand it and shouted. She walked up quickly and directly struck Williams neck with a knife hand. Williams vision went ck, and he fainted immediately. William, whats wrong William Nana, seeing this, was very worried and wanted to check on Williams condition. Jane grabbed Nana, pursed her lips, and shook her headfortingly. Its okay. I just hit the acupoint on his neck to make him quiet for a while. This way, Uncle Newton can acupuncture him more peacefully. Later, she turned to Rory, who wasing with a sterilized acupuncture kit, and nodded. Uncle Newton, thank you. When William woke up again, it was already evening. Nana sat beside him, stirring a bowl of porridge. He nced down and saw that his right leg had been re-bandaged. William, youre finally awake. Its great Uncle Newton has given you acupuncture and re-bandaged your leg, Nana said with a smile when she saw him wake up, spooning some porridge toward him. Youve slept for several hours. Have some porridge first. Uncle Newton said you can only eat light food now.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Why did you save me? William ignored the porridge, turned his head away from Nana, and only said a dry sentence after a while. Nana was stunned, then pretended that nothing had happened and smiled, You are my boyf- Im not your boyfriend! William quickly interrupted, turning his head to re at Nana. Perhaps out of anger, his eyes became red. Nana, how could she not understand He was a poor boy, now turned into a useless person. Being with him would only burden her This silly girl, why did she stille to find him? He suppressed the impulse to embrace Nana and the pain in his heart, gritting his teeth as he spoke to the woman in front of him, Didnt I say that weve already broken up? Why did you stille to find me? Nana, how did I not realize youre so stubborn before! Youre a pampered rich girl, and Im just a poor boy. I was with you just for the money from your family. Who do you think you are? Do you think I cant live without you in this lifetime? Youre overestimating yourself! Williams voice was almost hoarse, his gaze fiercely fixed on Nana, as if he had some deep-seated hatred against her. Nana froze, her expression changing from joy to disbelief, then to loss. Finally, she just lowered her eyes, cing the bowl of porridge on the bedside table. William, youre not in a good mood now Its okay. Ill leave. The porridge is here. Remember to eat it. Nana walked out of the hotel room, her eyes reddened again. She tilted her head up, forcing back her tears. In the following days, she continued toe to the hotel room to take care of Williams daily life. However, the man always wore a stern expression and never said a kind word to Nana. In a bar. Nana sat at the bar, ignoring the bartenders attempts to strike up a conversation. She held a ss of pale yellow whiskey, lifted her head, and took another big sip. She had already had four or five drinks in a row. Nana, slightly drunk, her face flushed with the aftereffects of alcohol, rested her head on her arm, staring at the ss in front of her, murmuring, William, William Carl was also in the bar with a few friends. He saw Nanas figure when he came out of a private room. He stopped, watching the womans back, a hint of heartache in his eyes. Ill go overter. He waved to his friends and walked toward Nana. When he reached Nanas side, seeing her somewhat intoxicated state, he instinctively nced at the bartender, and then just lightly ced his hand on Nanas shoulder. Nana, youre drunk. Chapter 371 Mistakes After Getting Drunk Hmm? Not drunk, Im not Nana heard a voice in a daze, subconsciously turned her head, and saw Carls face. She chuckled, a flush of alcohol still on her face, reaching out to pull Carls sleeve. Hey, Carl What are you doing here too? Perfect, apany me for a drink! Nanas tone was determined, and Carl, unable to refuse, sat beside her. Come, lets have a toast! Nana poured alcohol into another ss and handed it to Carl. Carl didnt reach out to take it, but looked at Nana with concern. She seemed to have be somewhat haggard in these past few days. When Nana was about to pour more into her mouth, Carl instinctively grabbed her wrist. Nana, stop drinking. Youve had enough. Let go, let go! Nana frowned, impatiently shouted at him, shaking off Carls hand. If you still consider me a friend, drink with me, or else just leave me alone. Saying that, she took another big gulp. Sitting next to Nana, Carl furrowed his brows, lips pursed, and the concern in his eyes was evident. Why had she be like this because of William Carl turned his head, looked at the ss on the bar, and suddenly had an impulse. He picked up the ss and drank it all in one go, without any hesitation. Ill drink with you! Nana smiled, sparkling, took the initiative to clink sses with Carl. Thats more like it. Lets drink! The next day, in the hotel room. The curtains werentpletely closed, allowing the sunlight to filter through the gaps, illuminating the messy room. On the bedy a disheveled pair of ma and woman. Nana and Carl. Perhaps due to the intense light, Nana unconsciously frowned. She slowly opened her eyes, greeted by a severe headache. Ah Her whole body ached, and she drew a cold breath. Slowly sitting up, she surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings. A hotel. How did she end up here? Ugh a familiar voice came from beside her. Nanas heart skipped a beat, and she turned to see Carl lying next to her. Why did she sleep with Carl?! What happenedst night?! rms rang in Nanas mind. She tightly closed her eyes, fragments ofst night shing in her mind like broken pieces of ss. Yesterday, she was drinking at the bar, saw Carl, both of them were quite drunk, andter stumbled out of the bar. Carl said he would apany her home and then they came to the hotel, and then Oh my God! Last night, she actually slept with Carl! Nanas head went nk. How could this happen?! What if William found out? At this moment, Carl also slowly woke up. When he saw Nana, he was also stunned. The memories ofst night returned to him. Carl felt a bit awkward as he looked at Nana. Nana, I Carls thoughts were a bit chaotic at the moment. What happenedst night was too sudden; he didnt know what to say. In the end, all he managed to say was, Nana, I Im sorry. I will take responsibility. Nana, feeling upset, closed her eyes. Her emotions wereplicated now, and all she could see in her mind were images of William. She loved William deeply and couldnt ept what had happened. Carl earnestly looked at Nana. Nana took a deep breath and, finally, uncovered the quilt, starting to get dressed. I dont remember what happenedst night. If youve forgotten too, lets just forget about it, she said, putting on her clothes. After getting dressed, she picked up her bag and left. Her emotions were a mess, and she didnt want to see Carl. Even when she went to the hospital to take care of William, Nana was absent-minded, often sitting alone, lost in thought. Although William hadnt been treating her well since she arrived at the hospital, he still cared about her. Nanas unusual behavior today worried him. What was wrong with her? William secretly nced at Nanas face several times, feeling anxious but hesitating to speak. If you dont want to take care of me in the hospital, just go back and dont cause trouble here, William pretended to be tough, a sentence that brought Nana back to reality. Nana pursed her lips and, after a long while, spoke, William If you want to break up, I agree. Nana had figured it out now. She had slept with Carl, couldnt face William, and thought it would be better to break up. William felt a slight tightness in his heart but controlled the impulse to ask Nana. He calmly said, Youve finally figured it out. Thats for the best. However, Nana looked at William seriously, if you cooperate with Dr. Newtons treatment in the hospital and your leg gets better, I wonte to see you anymore. Lets forget about each other. Ill give you that. Only she knew how painful it was for her to say these words, with bitterness and sorrow that she struggled to hold back from crying. William didnt say anything, seemingly acquiescent. The Terry family. Miss, Miss Doyle is here, the butler heard the doorbell and, seeing the person outside, turned to Erica, who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. Erica pondered for a moment, coldly snorted in her heart, but when she heard the sound of high heels, she raised her head, and a smile appeared on her face. Florence, why do you have time toe over today? Florence sat on the sofa without ceremony, still maintaining her arrogant attitude, as if she didnt regard Erica at all.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont talk about these irrelevant things. I came here today because theres something I want to discuss with you. Whats the matter? Erica showed a curious look, staring at Florence intently. In fact, she already knew, besides Jane, what else could make Florencee here in person? Florence nced at her, and a trace of sharpness crossed her eyes. Even the hand on herp slowly tightened, her voice not loud but full of gritted teeth. Erica, I need you to find a way topletely ruin that bitch Jane. I dont want to see her stay with Patrick any longer. As expected. Erica silentlyughed in her heart. Florence was indeed foolish, still running over to seek her help? She lowered her head slightly, a subtle cold smile crossing her lips. What are you thinking? Dont tell me you cante up with an idea? Florence noticed Ericas silence, frowned impatiently, and asked. No, no. Erica quickly raised her head, shook it, and denied it. Then she leaned closer to Florence, thought for a moment, and said. So, Star Entertainment is going to hold the opening ceremony of Farewell My Concubine in a few days, right? That would be a good opportunity. Chapter 372 Pursuing Nana Are you sure? Florence looked at Erica with suspicion. Seeing Erica nodding seriously, Florence nodded in satisfaction. After all, Erica had been the one advising and plotting by her side for so long. Alright, Ill wait for your message. In the evening, Jane rushed to the hospital to visit William, and Nana was preparing to leave. When she saw Janeing in, she visibly paused. Nana. Jane greeted and looked down at the man on the hospital bed. William, hows your leg? Do you feel any better? Unexpectedly, William seemed topletely ignore her words, just turning his head to look out of the window. Even Nana, who had been standing by the window, remained silent. Jane keenly sensed that something was wrong and looked at Nana. Whats going on? Did something happen between you two? Only after hearing this, Nana lifted her head, forced a smile at Jane, and pulled her sleeve. Its nothing Lets talk outside. Dont disturb Williams rest.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The smile was quite forced, and Jane could see that. However, she didnt say anything and followed Nana out of the hospital gate. Seeing Nana still looking lost, Jane couldnt help but catch up and grab her. Nana, somethings not right in the ward. What happened between you two? Did something happen? Ive decided to break up with William and let him go. Watching Janes concerned expression, Nana finally couldnt hold back, her voice even carrying a hint of crying. Why? Jane was very surprised. Anyone with eyes could see Nanas affection for William. Otherwise, she wouldnt have insisted on finding her in the earthquake-stricken area. How could she suddenly agree to break up? Youve never wanted to break up with William. How did this sudden change Nana shook her head, sniffed, and tried to control her emotions. She looked up at Janes face, narrating the story of drinking with Carl at the bar and what happenedter in the hotel. What?! You and Carl Jane was shocked after hearing the whole story. She never expected such a melodramatic plot to happen to Nana. I dont know how it happened either. Nana wiped her red eyes and shook her head. Seeing Nana like this, Jane asked with concern, What about your thoughts? Actually, this is just an ident No, Nana shook her head. She was a very traditional girl, and she didnt know how to tell William about what happened. William probably wouldnt ept her anymore. Jane, I love William very much, hes the only one in my heart but I slept with Carl, a mistake has happened, and theres no way to salvage it. I dont know how to tell William about this, and he definitely wont ept it. Since thats the case, Ill respect his opinion and break up with him As long as he can recover from his leg injury, I wont meet him again. By then, Ill go back to France and start over. As for everything here She lowered her head andughed at herself. Ill treat them as if they were a dream, forget everything. Jane was very emotional. She knew that Nana must be feeling very bad at the moment. She patted Nanas shoulder and said firmly, Nana, no matter what happens, no matter what decision you make, I support you. Nana nodded, forcing a cheerful smile. Okay, with your words, I feel much better in my heart. Im going back. You should go back too. Jane frowned, looking at Nanas back as she turned around and left, pretending to be rxed. She didnt say what she wanted to say in the end. She must be very sad. Carl looked at his phone, which constantly showed unreachable, with a deep frown. A whole day and night had passed, and Nana hadnt answered any of his calls. Either they were unreachable, or she picked up and hung up immediately. Even when he went to the hotel to find her, Nana avoided him. The more Carl thought about it, the more unpleasant he felt. He wanted to talk to Nana, but he had no way to do so. After thinking about it, Carl decided to ask Jane for help. Jane and Nana were good friends; she should know where Nana was, right? Ten minutester, Carl knocked on Janes door. Who is it? Janes voice came from inside. But when she opened the door and saw Carl outside, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She turned around and said indifferently, Why are you here? Carl eagerly squeezed into the room, looking at Jane with anxiety. Jane, do you know where Nana is? She hasnt answered my calls all this time. I want to talk to her, but I cant reach her Jane frowned and questioned, Talk? How do you expect Nana to talk to you? Carl, not to criticize you, but youre an adult, and even an artist. How can you not know what you should do? Nana was drunk that day, and you willingly apanied her in the bar, yed with her, and even Jane hesitated in the middle of her words. After a pause, she continued, You clearly know that Nanas most beloved person is William. How could you do such a thing! Now, Nana feels guilty towards William, and shes annoyed. How can she have the mood to see you? I advise you not to go find her! Carl stood still, looking bewildered. Even his words were a bit stuttered, Jane, do you Do you know what happened between me and Nana? At this moment, Jane gradually calmed down. She furrowed her brows. With such a big incident, how could I not know? Nana is upset now, dont disturb her. Jane. Carl lowered his head, as if gathering courage. He raised his head to speak to Jane. Actually, Ive liked Nana all along. I really want her to be my girlfriend. That day meeting her in the bar was also an ident. I saw her feeling so ufortable, so I thought of apanying her for a few more drinks. I didnt expect that after getting drunk, I would do something I shouldnt have done. The more Carl talked, the more remorseful he felt. He also didnt expect things to develop to this point. But now, it was toote to say anything. The person he wanted to see most now was Nana, and Jane was the only one who could help him. Jane, I know its my fault. I shouldnt have acted impulsively, but Ive already thought about it. I want to take responsibility for her. I want to pursue Nana and make her my girlfriend. Please help me! Carl said sincerely. Are you serious? Jane pursed her lips and asked. Chapter 373 The Woman Who Occupied Another’s Stuff I am serious, very serious! Carl blurted out immediately, nodding vigorously. His thoughts couldnt be clearer C Nana was the person he wanted to protect in this lifetime. Besides, given what had happened, even if it was a momentary impulse, as a man, he had to take responsibility. Jane was still hesitant. She knew who was in Nanas heart, but Carl was so earnest This Seeing Jane waver, Carl couldnt help but take a step forward, looking into her eyes with intense sincerity. Jane, I swear I genuinely like Nana. I want to protect her for a lifetime. Please help me! Alright. Jane, seeing the sincerity in Carls eyes, felt he wasnt lying and eventually agreed. However, she was aware of Nanas character. Leaving aside the future, these days Nana definitely wouldnt want to see Carl. It couldnt be rushed. After a moment of contemtion, Jane told Carl, Okay, you go back for now. Dont rush, and dont disturb Nana these two days. Let her calm down. Upon hearing this, Carls face immediately lit up with a smile. Realizing what Jane meant, he nodded repeatedly. Okay, okay, Ill go back now. Jane, please help persuade her. Carl left happily, and Jane, watching his departing figure, still had some concerns. She shook her head, turned, and entered her study to attend to her own matters. Hospital. Candicey on the hospital bed, turning her head in the direction of the door. She hadnt seen Patrick for a long time, and even after he returned from Y City, he hadnt visited the hospital once. Could it be that he and Jane were rekindling their rtionship? No, it couldnt be. Patrick was hers! The more Candice thought about it, the more nervous she became. She lifted the nket and sat up, reaching for her phone on the bedside table. She dialed Patricks number. Hello, Patrick Candices voice sounded weak. Patrick closed a file. Candy, whats wrong? The mans voice was gentle, and Candice couldnt help but smile. She only realized after Patrick spoke again. Patrick, have you been busy with work these days? I havent seen you for a long time. I just returned from Y City not long ago, and theres a lot of work waiting for me in thepany. I couldnt spare time toe to the hospital. Hearing Patricks exnation, Candice finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least, he hadnt revived his rtionship with Jane. But then again Candice pursed her lips and said, Patrick, I asked the doctors and nurses before. They said my condition is showing signs of improvement! She smiled and carefully listened to the sounds on the other end of the phone. Trying to sound casual, she continued, But the hospital is too boring Patrick, I want to be discharged and stay at your ce. Stay at his house? Patrick subtly furrowed his brows. He hadnt expected Candice to make such a request, but now that he thought about it, it made sense. After thinking about Jane and his ns, he still replied with an Hmm and said, Okay, you rest well tonight. Ill arrange your discharge tomorrow. The next morning at nine oclock, Patrick arrived at the ward as agreed to pick up Candice. She had packed up neatly, even changing into the set of clothes she wore before being hospitalized. Seeing Patrick, Candice revealed a happy smile. Patrick, you finally came to pick me up. Mm. Patrick smiled gently at her. Ivepleted the discharge procedures. Im here to take you home. Home? Upon hearing this word, Candices smile became more content and somewhat shy. Since Patrick said so, it meant he still considered her! As for Jane? It was probably a thing of the past. Candice restrained her smile, raised her head to meet Patricks eyes, and nodded slightly. If things continued like this, her n would soon seed. At that time, she could officially rece Jane and be the Pansy familys madam. That woman was just another woman that everyone wanted to denounce. The car was heading towards the Water Moon Community. Candices hand rested on Patricks arm as she nestled beside him, appearing quite dependent. Patrick, if I move in with you would Miss North be angry? Candice asked, her eyes intentionally assessing Patricks expression. She deliberately brought up Jane in front of Patrick, wanting to gauge his feelings towards her. As expected, Patrick was engrossed in his phone, sending a message to someone. Upon hearing Candices question, his expression darkened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Why would she be angry? I have no rtionship with her now. You can stay there at ease. If I amnt busy, Ille back often, Patrick replied, his face stern. Candice nodded in sudden realization, obediently sitting back without further questions. However, a pleasant smile appeared on her lips. It seemed that Jane no longer held any significance in Patricks eyes. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of the Water Moon Community. Candice followed Patrick inside, curious and pleasantly surprised by the furnishings in the house. Patrick ced her luggage next to the cab and said, Alright, youll be staying here from now on. The room on the left is your bedroom, and Ill have your things moved here. Thank you, Patrick. Candice showed a shy smile and whispered her thanks. Unexpectedly, the next second, Jane appeared at the doorway. I came back to get She stopped midway when she saw Patrick and Candice standing in the living room, with Patricks hand still on Candices head. Candice heard the voice, turned to look, and was also surprised. Jane? Why are you here? Jane was momentarily stunned, her brows tightly furrowed, and anger appeared in her eyes. She walked in quickly, heard Candices words, and couldnt help but snort. Why cant Ie? Im the legitimate granddaughter-inw recognized by Grandpa, much better than a woman like you who schemed to take someone elses ce. Not to mention, my things are still here. I have the key. Do I need your permission toe and take them? Take a look at what kind of person you are. Jane sneered, disdain evident as she looked Candice up and down. Just now, she received a text message from Patrick, so she appeared here as part of the n. Chapter 374 Hacker Intrusion Patrick pursed his lips, casting an unfavorable look at Jane, not uttering a single word. Candice, upon hearing Janes words, immediately teared up. She tightly clutched Patricks hand, trembling even in her voice as she spoke to Jane. Jane, I have no grievances with you. Why do you have to say such things about me? Why are you trying to ruin Patrick and me? You clearly know that he likes me, and he even said he wants to marry me You are the other woman here. Why do you repeatedly use me? Candice choked up, looking at Patrick with a plea for help. Jane, with her arms crossed, swung her gaze between the two, a mix of anger and amusement apparent. You dont seriously think that Patrick liking you makes you the rightful futuredy of the Pansy family, do you? Let me tell you, Grandfather has chosen me as the granddaughter-inw, and it can only be me. As for you, youre just a wild girl who popped up from who knows where! Jane red fiercely at Candice, a stark contrast to her usual calm and elegant demeanor. It was rare for her to be so confrontational with another woman. You! Candice widened her eyes, ring at Jane. However, she only managed to utter this one word before her steps seemed to falter. She ced a hand on her forehead, looking as if she had been overwhelmed, all while still holding onto Patricks sleeve. Candy! Patricks face turned iron-cold. He quickly supported Candice, guiding her to rest on the sofa.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Turning back to Jane, his tone grew darker, and he reprimanded, Jane, have you caused enough trouble? Candy has just been discharged, cant you stop causing chaos here? Candice looked surprised at Patricks defense, but there was a hint of happiness in her heart. It seemed that this woman would soon lose her position as the futuredy of the Pansy family. Jane, with widened eyes, couldnt believe what Patrick said. She vehemently retorted, Patrick, you actually say Im causing trouble? It seems she holds quite a ce in your heart Dont forget, Grandfather wants me to be your wife. If I dont agree, she! Jane pointed towards Candice. Wont step into the Pansy familys door for even a day! Patrick swatted away Janes hand, his words revealing restrained anger. Show some respect to Candy. And as for you, we have no more ties. In a while, I will talk to Grandfather and bring Candy over. You! Jane, in disbelief, raised her head, squinted her eyes, then bypassed Patrick to look at Candice on the sofa. In the end, she gritted her teeth and spoke bitterly, Fine, Patrick. This is what you said. As long as Grandfather still likes me, I will forever be thedy of the Pansy family. You and her will never get your way. No need to trouble yourself, Patrick said sternly. Jane shot onest re at Candice and stormed out in anger. Patrick Candice weakly spoke, looking at Patrick with some concern. Jane is she really okay? Dont bother with her. Patrick coldly dropped a sentence, showing impatience. However, when he looked at Candice, he deliberately restrained his emotions. You just need to rest peacefully here, he said. Jane left the Water Moon Community, a faint smile appearing on her face. Her recent behavior in the apartment, though seemingly aggressive, was actually aimed at making Candicepletely let her guard down. Jane wanted her to believe that there was no entanglement between her and Patrick, allowing her to more directly expose the mastermind behind her. Erica, the opening ceremony of Farewell My Concubine is tomorrow. You better make your move at this ceremony. I want everyone to see Jane embarrassed, and I want her never to hold her head up high again. Florence and Erica were in the Terry familys garden terrace, sipping coffee. Florence set down her coffee cup and informed Erica in a rathermanding tone. Yes, her tone could be described as an order. Erica nodded, wearing a ttering smile. Florence, you can rest assured. Ive already made the arrangements. Arrangements? Florence raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical as she looked at Erica. Yes, Erica asserted confidently. I contacted Ling. Hes a renowned hacker, and Ive already asked him to infiltrate Star Entertainments intr. They are sure to y video material during the opening ceremony, but what they will show is uncertain. Florence nodded in realization, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. Then its in your hands. In any case, I must see Jane embarrassed. After Florence left, Erica dialed Lings number. Are you clear about the task I assigned to you? Rest assured. The voice on the other end of the phone waspletely unfamiliar, processed through a voice changer. Im already working on it. Good. Erica readily agreed, a noticeable smirk on her lips. If you seed in this task, your reward will certainly be substantial. However, theres one more thing Apartment. With the opening ceremony imminent, Jane typed on the keyboard, preparing to enter thepanys intr to check the video materials for the next day. However, as soon as she entered, opened the required webpage, a series of garbled characters appeared on the screen, continuously shing and increasing. The prepared teaser video had actually been hacked. Jane took a deep breath, furrowing her brows slightly. The coding used by the other party was sophisticated, but for her, it was still a walk in the park. However, she had no intention of deciphering this hacker code right now. Jane knew there were quite a few people who held grudges against her. The ones attempting to make her look bad at tomorrows opening ceremony were not many, but she didnt rule out the possibility of someone intentionally coborating with hackers. Leaning back in her chair, Jane pinched her nose bridge. She casually closed the video page, dialing Anthonys number. Ada, why contact me at this time? Is something wrong? Ourpanys intr has been hacked. The video material scheduled for tomorrows opening ceremony has turned intoplete gibberish. Anthony, upon hearing this news, was somewhat surprised. How could this happen? But with your skills, isnt it easy for you to decipher the gibberish? Or is there something you need me to do? I can decipher the gibberish, but not right now Jane chuckled. You go and investigate whos pulling the strings behind the scenes. Its best to let me know by twelve oclock so I can make preparations. Okay, I got it. Anthony readily agreed. Chapter 375 Go For Wool And Come Home Shorn After hanging up the phone, Anthony immediately got busy, his slender fingers tapping and dancing on the keyboard. When he saw the long string of code and the red warning symbols on the Star Entertainment intr page, he furrowed his brow. He casually clicked open several video and data pages, only to find ck screens, and even mischievous ghost faces. Quite provocative. Anthony inputted a series ofmands, tracing the source code of the virus. Typically, deciphering such a code might take some time for an average hacker, but unfortunately for the highly skilled hacker on the other end, he fell into Anthonys hands. About twenty minutester, Anthony called Jane. Ada, I found out. The hacker who invaded yourpanys intr is someone named Ling. This guy is quite good. I checked his record, and he won an internationalpetition three years ago. Good, I got it. Thanks for your hard work. Rest early, Jane said, listening to the voice on the phone while keeping her eyes fixed on the code disyed on the screen, revealing a faint smile. The champion of an international hackingpetition? Well, let me have a little chat with you. After hanging up the phone, Jane stretched her wrists and quickly started typing on the keyboard. Her fingers moved swiftly and skillfully on the keys. Not long after, shepletely cracked the virus code in the system. Looking at the restored pages and video materials, Jane wore a satisfied smile. However, instead of stopping there, she entered another set of specific codes. She wanted to hack into the other personsputer. It had to be said that Lingsputer defense system was tight, but it still fell shortpared to hers. Twenty minutester, Jane let out a breath. She had justpletely hacked into Lingsputer system. Now, he probably had trouble using it normally. She called Anthony again and recited a series of numbers. Anthony I just found Lings phone number and address. Go find him now. Its best to bring him to see me. I hope to cooperate with him once. Jane nced at the clock on the wall; it was already 8:30 in the evening, and there was still plenty of time. About an hour and a halfter, Anthony appeared at Janes house, apanied by a young man. The young man looked at Jane, seeming quite incredulous, but there was also a glint of excitement in his eyes. This woman had just hacked not only the program code he orchestrated but also hisputer? Jane walked over gracefully, extending her hand with a polite nod. Hello, I apologize for crashing yourputer system just now. The young man extended his hand without any resistance. Instead, he had an admiring look on his face. Im Ling. Your intention was just exined to me by him. I promise to cooperate with you But Im still curious about something. My program design is considered perfect. How did you manage to crack it so quickly and hack myputer? Jane smiled. Ill tell you once our business is done. The young man paused, then shrugged, showing understanding. He called Erica, gripping the mini voice changer on his cor. Hey? Ive done what you told me. Theirpanys intr is a piece of cake Remember to transfer the remaining money to my ount. Jane and Anthony exchanged a nce, sharing a knowing smile. The next morning at 9:00 AM, the opening ceremony of Farewell My Concubine. The surroundings were filled with media reporters and entertainment editors from various tforms, snapping pictures even before the main creators officially appeared. Without a doubt, Florence and Erica were also present. Florence stood in the crowd, looking smugly at the host preparing in the middle of the venue. Her gaze fell on therge projector, and a victorious smile appeared on her face. Jane, after today, lets see how youll turn things around! Florence, just watch. Ling told me hes prepared everything, guaranteeing that Jane will make a fool of herselfter! Erica said, standing beside her, eager to please.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The opening ceremony quickly began. From the hosts opening speech to the appearance of the main creators, including Jane and Osborn personally speaking, until the moment the ceremony was officially dered sessfully concluded, there were no abnormalities on the projector responsible for ying the video materials. Nothing unfavorable to Jane was disyed. The smile on Florences face slowly disappeared. She looked coldly at Jane being interviewed on stage. Her fingers involuntarily tightened around the handle of her bag. Erica also frowned. Ling clearly told her everything was ready. What happened? Florence gritted her teeth. Her once beautiful face now looked sinister. Unable to bear it any longer, she turned to Erica and rebuked in a low voice, Whats going on? Didnt you say your contact had everything under control? The opening ceremony is over now, where are the things I wanted? How do you manage things?! Erica was equally baffled. Seeing Florence like this, she hurriedly exined, Florence I dont know what happened either. Ling assured me everything was taken care ofst night, and he even said Star Entertainments intr was a piece of cake Janes voice came from behind them. Florence turned in surprise, and Erica fell silent instantly. They saw two police officers behind Jane, and Ling was by her side, even giving a mischievous smile when he noticed Erica. Jane? Florence frowned, questioning with annoyance. But when she saw the police officers behind her, her expression changed instantly. What are you doing? Shouldnt I be asking you that? Jane maintained a polite and distant smile. However, as soon as she finished speaking, her smile disappeared. She turned slightly, addressing the police officers. Hello, its this person- Janes hand passed over Florence, pointing at Erica. She attempted to infiltrate the internalwork of our Star Entertainment, trying to steal importantpany information. From a legal perspective, this already falls into the category ofmitting a business crime. As for the person she hired Jane looked at Ling. Hes right here, hes a witness. Erica couldnt believe her eyes when she saw Ling. Florence felt a moment of relief but noticed Jane pointing at Erica. Her face turned a little pale. However, when Erica was the target, she couldnt help but be relieved. Erica, however, looked bewildered. She stammered, I What evidence do you have to prove that I wanted to steal yourpanys secrets? Jane, stop spreading false usations. Ill sue you for defamation! Ling chuckled, stepped forward, and took out his phone, ying a recording. It was the conversation where Erica asked him to infiltrate Star Entertainments intr from the night before. You said she deceived you. Is this recording also fake? Sorry one shouldnt break thew knowingly. The police, after hearing this recording, had a serious expression. They approached Erica and handcuffed her wrists. Sorry, but you need toe with us. Chapter 376 No Next Time No, I didnt do it! Im innocent! Erica kept dodging backward, her face filled with panic. However, the police paid no heed to her exnations as they took her away. During the brief moment she passed by Florence, Jane noticed Florence discreetly averting her gaze. Such minor actions didnt escape Janes keen observation. The media reporters who hade to cover the ceremony hadntpletely dispersed. Many witnessed this scene, and the sound of shutters clicking echoed in the air. The Terry familys youngdy attempting to steal entertainmentpany secrets, taken to the police station? What a sensational piece of gossip! Its definitely worth watching! The next morning, several trending topics appeared on social media tforms. The Star Entertainment entry even found its ce on the trending list, eitherbeled exploding or hot. [Erica Suspected of Stealing Star Entertainment Secrets!] [Star Entertainment: Farewell My Concubine] [Erica Now Taken to the Police Station!]This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After this upheaval, Star Entertainment and the film Farewell My Concubine gained tremendous attention, even causing a surge in the stock market. On the contrary, due to Ericas scandal, the Terry family, already in a declining state, plummeted even further. Thepanys business stagnated, and many partnering firms called to terminate their contracts. At the police station, Erica sat in the interrogation room, staring nkly at the table. Her eyes wandered aimlessly as the stern-faced police officer sitting across from her asked, Why did you attempt to steal Star Entertainments internal secrets? Do you know that this is against thew? Erica continued to shake her head, repeatedly rebutting, No, it wasnt me. Im innocent. It was the Doyle familys Florence who threatened me into doing this! She hadnt anticipated the situation escting to this extent, and now she found herself taken to the police station. If she didnt expose Florence, she might end up in jail, a stain that would follow her for a lifetime! A fierce glint shed in Ericas eyes for a moment. The timeless truth was that one must act in self-interest, or face divine retribution. Florence? The police officer paused, then signaled to the nearby recorder to jot down Ericas statement. If she mentioned another person, it implied there was an aplice. You im she instructed you to do this. Do you have any evidence? Evidence Erica hesitated for a moment, then shook her head helplessly. I dont have evidence, but I can assure you that everything Ive said is true. It was out of jealousy that she made me hire someone to infiltrate Star Entertainments internalwork, wanting to show Jane a thing or two! I was just helping her out. The police officer nodded and put down his pen. Alright, weve heard this. Well investigate thoroughly. However, until this matter is clear, you cannot leave the police station. You may go back for now. Erica was escorted out of the interrogation room. Since returning from the opening ceremony of Farewell My Concubine, Florence had been in a state of unrest, her mind filled with the look Erica gave her as she was taken away and Janes smile at that moment. No, Erica wouldnt expose her, would she? She tightly pressed her lips together, furrowing her brows,pletely lost in her own panic. She didnt even hear Peter calling her. Florence, Florence? Huh! Florence snapped back to reality upon hearing the voice but was obviously absent-minded, almost knocking the water cup out of Peters hand. Whats wrong with you? Peter looked at his sister in concern. Florence made a slight adjustment to her emotions, forcing a smile. She shook her head, Im fine, probably just too tiredtely. As the siblings conversed, a sudden knocking on the door interrupted them. Peter went to open the door and found several police officers entering. He was momentarily stunned, Hello, may I help you with something? Florences eyes betrayed a hint of panic, quickly looking elsewhere. The leading officer walked past Peter, nced at Florence, then shifted his gaze away, speaking to Peter in a businesslike manner, Hello, were here to investigate a case of corporate theft at Star Entertainment. Miss Doyle is said to be rted to this case, and we would like her toe with us to assist in the investigation. Florence? Peter questioned in disbelief and turned to look at his sister. Florences face turned pale, and she hastily denied, I didnt do anything. Although I was at the scene that day, I dont know anything about it, brother Knowing Florences stubborn temperament, Peter was torn. But she was his sister, and he couldnt quite believe that Florence would do such a thing. He quickly exined, She didnt do anything. Although she was there, she doesnt know anything about it, officers. Officers, you must be mistaken. My sister was just taking a break, and as for stealing secrets, she wouldnt do such a thing. Shes currently recovering and cant handle major shocks. Without evidence, you cant just take her away. Peter managed to persuade the police to leave without taking Florence. He thought the matter would end there, but it was soon leaked by a paparazzo lurking near the Doyle family. The police visit to the Doyle family quickly became public knowledge, causing thepanys stock market value to plummet. Florence couldnt contain her anger and decided to visit Janes home that day. Jane was checking the stock market trends, aware of the falling stock prices of the Doyle family. A smile appeared on her face as she observed the downward trend on the screen. Florence, I hope you can behave from now on. At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. An irate Florence entered the room. Jane, who do you think you are, plotting against our family and my brother? How can you be with Patrick, does he know what kind of person you are?! Seeing Jane, Florence became even more agitated. She approached swiftly,cking manners, and began using Jane, as if she hadnt done anything to harm her. Jane just calmly looked at her, eventually giving a faint smile, seemingly indifferent to Florences usations. Florence, furious, raised her hand to strike, but Jane was quick to grab her wrist. Staring into Florences eyes, Janes face lost its earlier smile, reced by a cold and unfamiliar gaze. Florence, Ive been ignoring you for so long. Dont think Im easy to mess with. Erica has been your littleckey, and without your orders, would she have hired Ling to hack into ourpanys internalwork? Florences face turned pale. Jane let go of her hand, delivering a cold warning, If you try something like this again, it wont be as simple as this time! Chapter 377 Nightmare At this moment, Jane, unlike her usual gentle self, exhibited the same coldness and seriousness as Patrick, with a hint of warning. This time was just a small punishment, but if Florence tried anything again, Jane wouldnt show mercy. Florence stared at Jane in disbelief, her eyes filled with resentment, surprise, and confusion. Soon, these emotions were reced by one called hatred. She wouldnt let Jane continue to revel in her triumph! Jane, you wait and see! Florence, in a low voice, uttered these words with gritted teeth, turned away, and mmed the door shut with a resounding bang. Jane, looking at the closed door, shook her head helplessly and sat on the sofa. Well, she wasnt in the mood to keep an eye on Florence all the time. It was more important to focus on making Farewell My Concubine a sessful and award-winning film. Water Moon Community. Ever since Candice moved into Patricks apartment, she couldnt be happier. She had started considering herself the mistress of the ce, but that wasnt enough for her. She aimed to be the legitimate future mistress of the Pansy family. Patrick, why did you onlye back now? It was already 8 PM, and Candice had been sitting on the couch, asionally ncing at the clock on the wall. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she smiled and walked to the entrance to greet Patrick. Patrick ruffled her hair, smiling as he said, There were a lot of things going on at thepany, and I closed a deal, so I came back a bitte. Candice, who had been watching him with worry, finally smiled upon hearing his exnation. She pulled Patrick to the dining table, where she had prepared a few dishes herself. Candice filled two tes and ced one in front of Patrick. Patrick, this is a meal I made. Try it. Patrick took a bite, using his fork to pick up a few pieces and put them into his mouth. After savoring the taste, he nodded and, as if suddenly remembering something, said to Candice, By the way, Candy, although your condition has improved, you still need to take care of your health. Im not always at home, so I found a nurse to apany you. I asked her to move in and take care of you, always paying attention to your physical condition. This way, if anything happens, you can inform me right away. Candice was momentarily stunned, ncing at the bowl in her hands. Her so-called terminal illness had been a ruse. What if the nurse Patrick brought found out? Patrick had been watching her, observing Candices reaction. He cautiously asked, Whats wrong? Arent you happy? Candice,ing back to her senses, shook her head with a smile. No, I was just thinking, wouldnt this be too much trouble for you? How could it be? Ive already made arrangements, and the nurse wille tomorrow. After dinner, Patrick continued working in his study, and Candice had a n in mind. She couldnt bear to see Patrick and her stuck in this kind of rtionship forever. Only by taking a decisive step forward could shepletely put her mind at ease, ensuring that Patrick and Jane wouldnt rekindle their old me. She changed into a newce nightgown, holding a bowl of mung bean soup, and walked to the study. Lightly knocking on the door, she revealed a sweet smile. Patrick, this is mung bean soup I made. Have a sip. Candice ced the mung bean soup on the table. With a shallow groove visible between her breasts, she hadnt expected Patrick to merely nce at her before returning to his work. Thank you for your hard work. Just leave it there; Ill drink itter. Oh Candice quickly concealed the trace of disappointment in her eyes. She couldnt believe that, standing here as a beautiful girl, Patrick wasnt moved at all. With this thought, she interlocked her fingers with Patricks, smoothly sat on hisp, ced her hands around his neck, and softly whispered, Patrick, its sote, and youve been busy at thepany all day. Instead of staring at theputer now, you should rest early. As she spoke, she intentionally closed the distance between them. When it got closer and closer, she gently lowered her eyes, intending to kiss the thin lips in front of her. The atmosphere became extremely ambiguous, but just before the impending kiss, Patrick pressed her shoulders. Candice, bewildered, looked at Patrick, and the fingers on his shoulder tightened slightly. Patrick increased the distance between them, still polite and gentle as he said, Candy, its already veryte, and I have a few things to handle. We have a meeting at thepany tomorrow. Youre not feeling well, so dont catch a cold. Go back to the bedroom and rest. Patrick Candice widened her eyes. She hadnt expected Patrick to refuse. After being stunned for a while, she still couldnt give up and tried to say something. But after seeing Patricks expression, the confidence that had just surged within her was instantly extinguished. Candice reluctantly let go of Patricks hand, nodded, and said, Then, Ill go back to sleep. Patrick, you should rest early too. Patrick nodded. As the door closed, his gaze finally rxed. However, not even three hourster, Candices panicked voice could be faintly heard from outside, Patrick, Patrick! Patrick pushed the door open and found that the sound came from the bedroom. He quickly walked over, opened the bedroom door, and saw Candice, pale, sitting up. When she turned to look at the door, her movements were stiff, as if she had seen something terrifying. Candice blinked and finally dared to speak when she saw Patrick. With obvious sobbing in her voice, she said, Patrick, Im scaredThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick walked to the bedside, held Candices hand, and asked with concern, Candy, what happened? Did you have a nightmare? Candice, encircling Patricks waist with both hands, leaned against his embrace and pitifully said, Patrick, Im scared I just dreamed of the days when we were held hostage in that small cabin. They didnt let me meet you It was so terrifying. Patrick pressed his lips tightly, his gaze momentarily wandering, but he quickly regainedposure. He gently patted Candices back and spoke softly, It was just a dream. Its okay now; waking up means its over. Candy you wont experience those days again. Dont worry, dont be afraid. I know. Candice nodded gently, looked up, and almost pleadingly gazed at Patrick. But, Patrick, Im still very scared I cant sleep. Can you apany me? Chapter 378 Throw The Helve After The Hatchet Candice was already attractive, and her current pitiable appearance made her even more charming. When she used to sing at the bar, many men were drawn to her. She couldnt believe that, even with her actively showing affection, Patrick could resist her advances. Patrick pressed his lips tightly. He silently observed Candice for a moment and eventually made up his mind, nodding patiently. Alright, just lie down and rx. I wont leave, he agreed. Candice nodded, her delicate face still marked with tear stains. She seemed somewhat absent-minded. Slowly, shey down but continued to hold onto Patricks hand. Her gaze remained fixed on his face, as if glued to him with superglue. Thinking about Janes words and their n, Patrick reluctantly sat next to Candice, engaging in a casual conversation. It wasnt until he saw her close her eyes, breathing steadily as if asleep, that Patrick breathed a sigh of relief and left. As for thend in North Bay, Patrick had instructed Morton to handle it. He had spent three hundred million for a piece of wastnd, and although Antony imed not to care, he was undoubtedly eager to get rid of it. Several days had passed, and if everything went smoothly, Morton should havepleted the task by now. Antony, it seems your n will fall through this time Early the next morning, Patrick had just arrived at the office. Before he could even fully open the files on hisputer, Morton knocked on the door, entering with a tablet in hand. Mr. Pansy. Whats the matter? Patrick minimized the web pages, looking up at Morton. Approaching, Morton handed the tablet to Patrick. It disyed the blueprints for the new project they nned to develop in North Bay. Ivepleted the task you assigned to me. After BPL learned about the chemical industrial park, they were eager to get rid of the North Baynd. Ive contacted a middlepany and negotiated the repurchase of North Bay for sixty million. Now, as soon as you give the word, we can start the new project. Patrick swiped his fingertip and examined the disyed architectural blueprints, nodding in satisfaction. Youve done well on this. Antony hasnt grown suspicious, has he? Morton also smiled knowingly, shaking his head. No, the middlepany didnt mention that we were the ones purchasing it. Besides, Antony is probably in a hurry to get rid of North Bay; why would he care about these details? Patrick nodded, carefully examining theputer-generated blueprints. In a previouspany meeting, they had decided to build arge amusement park in North Bay. Thend was spacious and strategically located, making it an ideal spot. With proper promotion, it was sure to attract many visitors. In the end, they were the ultimate winners in this game. Patrick handed the tablet back to Morton. Youve done well on this. Next, you can start preparing for the construction of the amusement park. Morton nodded and was about to leave. However, after taking a few steps, he stopped and turned back, asking curiously, Mr. Pansy, what about the governments n to build an industrial park Patrick shook his head, Dont worry about that. Ive already taken care of it. You just need to focus on the amusement park. Morton left the office, and Patrick sat in his leather chair, wearing a satisfied smile. The matter of the industrial park was within his control. Guavo wasrge enough, and relocating the industrial park was a simple task. BPL. Antony stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, holding a highball ss containing red wine that swayed gently, tinted with a faint red hue. His eyes revealed no hint of a smile, and there was a noticeable indentation on his left cheek, a result of clenched teeth. He hadnt expected that in the showdown with the Pansy Group, spending three hundred million to snatch the North Baynd from Patricks hands, hoping to make a fortune by building a residential area, would end up with the government nning to construct an industrial park there. Now, the three hundred million had gone down the drain, a trulyughable oue. How unfortunate! Although he was swindled by an intermediarypany, receiving only sixty million in the end, which was a mere fraction of what he intended to gain, at least it was a resale. It didnt leave him feeling too disgruntled. More importantly, Patrick didnt get it. In this game, he lost, but Patrick didnt win either, which suited him perfectly. Antony took a sip of red wine, and his silhouette was vaguely reflected in the floor-to-ceiling window. Another three or four days passed. President, somethings not right! The assistant rushed in, looking anxious. Antony furrowed his brows and pressed his hand downward. Why are you in such a hurry? Stand there and tell me slowly, what happened. The assistant took a moment to catch his breath, then urgently informed Antony, Havent you seen todays news? The government announced that, considering the rtively prosperous location of North Bay, they are changing the nned location for the industrial park. Antonys brows tightened suddenly, unable to believe what he was hearing. He looked at his assistant, What? Seeing the assistants expression, a sudden sense of panic gripped Antony. He opened a webpage, and indeed, on the front page of the news, there was information about the government amending the location for the industrial park. Antonys heart sank suddenly. The hand holding the mouse tightened slowly, as if trying to crush it. If the government was changing the location, didnt that mean he had just sold North Bay and suffered a loss? That was a lucrative deal! Antony suddenly thought of Patrick and found a video while searching on the inte. [North Bay Amusement Park! Pansy Groups Ambitious Move!]This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he saw the first four words, Antonys pupils contracted. A bad premonition suddenly arose in his heart. He clicked on the video and saw Patrick standing on the stage of a press conference. Behind him, the banner disyed a fewrge words, North Bay Amusement Park n. How could this be? Wasnt thatnd sold to an intermediarypany? Thatpany even imed that a smallpany was interested in building a factory in North Bay but didnt have enough budget, so they Antonys mind quickly unraveled the intricate connections. Patrick! He suddenly understood everything. The so-called smallpany didnt exist, and even that intermediarypany was found by the Pansy Group. The purpose was to repurchase North Bay from his hands. As for the government, Antony believed it wouldnt be difficult for Patrick With everything making sense to Antony, he looked at the confident smile on the mans face on the screen. His heart became more and more ruthless, his right hand clenched into a fist, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. Patrick, lets wait and see! Chapter 379 Stealing the Plan The more Antony thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldnt swallow this humiliation. He had always regarded Patrick as a thorn in his side, and BPL had been at odds with the Pansy Group for a long time. Antony felt extremely irritated, closing the webpage abruptly. He didnt want to see any more news about the North Bay Amusement Park, but the difort in his heart persisted. A piece of meat that was almost in his grasp had been cleverly snatched away by Patrick. He felt a profound sense of loss. Thats enough, you can leave, Antony said with a dark expression, waving his hand dismissively, clearly expressing his displeasure. The assistant cautiously observed his facial expression. As Antony waved his hand, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief and quickly left the room. Leaning against the side of his forehead, Antonys eyes were as dark as ink, and his emotions were difficult to discern. The North Bay Amusement Park, huh? Patrick, I wont let you revel in your sess! Antony was determined to foil the Pansy Groups ns, no matter what it took. Candice Suddenly, Antony thought of this woman. She had mentioned before that Patrick was now very obedient to her. Perhaps he could use her to his advantage. With this in mind, he dialed Candices number. Candice was in her room, and the nurse Patrick had hired had just finished checking her blood pressure and heart rate. Candice nodded, offering a polite smile, Thank you for your hard work. Why dont you take a break? I dont have anything urgent. Her illness was, after all, a pretense. If she let the nurse keep watching over her, the truth might be exposed sooner orter. No, she needed toe up with a more foolproof n to firmly control Patrick. As Candice was contemting, her phone on the side started ringing. The caller was Antony. Seeing his name, Candices heart skipped a beat. She quickly picked up the phone, controlling her emotions before pressing the answer button. Brother, is there something you need? Her voice was soft, and she tried to keep the volume low, ensuring that the nurse resting in the room wouldnt hear anything unfavorable to her. What are you doing? Antony inquired. I Im resting, Candice replied, her fingertips tightening involuntarily. She couldnt help feeling nervous. Alright, lets get to the point. How are things between you and Patrick now? Upon hearing this question, Candices heart sank suddenly. She subconsciously nced toward the direction of the nurses room and lowered her voice, saying, Ive moved into the Water Moon Community now. He rarelyes back, but hes treating me well. Also, he had a big argument with Jane on the day I moved in. They probably have no contact now. Brother, you can rest assured. Very well, Antony said in a deep voice. Candice, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, heard Antony continue, In the next few days, when Patrickes back, take care of him more. Its best to ask him about the North Bay Amusement Park. The North Bay Amusement Park? Candice was puzzled. She hadnt heard Patrick mention anything about the North Bay project for a long time. Why would the topic of an amusement park suddenlye up? There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, and Antonys gaze darkened slightly. He coldly said, You dont know, do you? I told you Patrick is extremely guarded. How could he easily tell you anything? No, its not like that! Candice quickly denied. She was afraid that Antony would think she was useless. If she were abandoned by the Swift family, she would lose all her connections and the luxurious lifestyle she had now. She didnt want that. Candice broke out in a cold sweat on her forehead. After adjusting her breathing, she spoke in a low voice, Patrick is really good to me now. Besides, I told him about Janes matter, and he clearly doesnt want to bring it up again. Brother, give me some timeContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Enough. Antony impatiently interrupted Candice. He didnt make this call just to catch up with her. The reason I called you this time is that I want you to steal the Pansy Groups n for the amusement park. Patrick needs to experience what its like to be stepped on by others Upon hearing this request, Candice instinctively furrowed her brows. Leaving aside the fact that Patrick always closed the study door when working, how could he easily leave such an important project n at home for her to find? But, Patrick might not let me see the project n, and he might not even keep it here, Candice hesitated in her voice. However, Antony remained unmoved. This is your business. If you cant get the n, youll have consequences! Only sess is allowed, not failure. Do you understand? Feeling helpless, Candice reluctantly agreed. After Antony hung up the phone, she clenched her fist tightly. She was tired of Antony. If she didnt marry Patrick soon, she might never escape the control of the Swift family. Once she married Patrick, she would be the mistress of the Pansy family, and even Antony wouldnt be able to harm her! At the hotel Jane? Why are you here? Nana heard a knock on the door, walked over, and opened it to find Jane standing outside. She ran her fingers through her hair, stepping aside to let Jane in. Nana hadnt returned to the apartment these days. Instead, she rented a room in a hotel to have some quiet time and sort out her emotions. Jane walked into the room and casually sat on the bed, looking at Nana with concern. Have you been staying here all these days? When do you n to go back? She knew that what happened between Nana and Carl after drinking was a significant issue for Nana. However, with Nana staying outside all the time, it didnt seem like a long-term solution. Nana sighed and shook her head. The events of the past few days had taken a toll on her, making her look visibly exhausted. Sitting beside Jane, Nana lowered her head, looking at her fingertips. After a while, she spoke, How is William doingtely? This was the first time in a long time that she had mentioned William in front of Jane. Jane didnt want to bring up anything that would make Nana unhappy. Patting her hand, Jane said, By the way, I havent had a chance to tell you. Uncle Newton has been treating him all this time. Hes not as resistant as before and is quite cooperative. Sometimes he even talks to Uncle Newton, and he seems to be in much better spirits. Really? A faint smile appeared on Nanas face, looking somewhat different from before. Thats a relief. Youve been through a lottely, Jane said,forting her. Chapter 380 Proposal at the Airport Seeing Nanas condition, Jane felt a mixture of emotions. Despite that, she patted Nanas shoulder, trying to boost her spirits. Jane smiled and said, Its nothing. Were good friends, and taking care of him is the least I can do. By the way, his right leg has shown improvement after acupuncture. He can asionally get out of bed and take a few steps. Uncle Newton says that movement will greatly help his recovery. Hearing this, Nana finally felt relieved and smiled, nodding slightly. However, the bittersweet emotions she had been suppressing surged up. Her nose tingled, and her eyes felt warm. She didnt want Jane to notice her change, so she quietly turned her head away, using her fingertips to gently wipe away the traces of tears at the corner of her eyes. Regardless, the most important thing was that Williams right leg was improving. Even if they were to break up, it would be worth it Though Nana felt sorrow in her heart, she knew this was an inevitable situation. Holding back her tears, she gripped Janes hand and pleaded, Jane, I want to see him Can you take me there? Jane, hearing these words, suddenly sighed with relief. The past few days had been tough on Nana, and seeing her friend in this state worried her. Now that Nana was willing to go out, it was a positive sign. Sure, Ill take you there. Jane nodded, releasing her hand and walking to the door to wait for Nana. As Nana and Jane left the hotel, Nana still felt hesitant and uneasy. She brushed the hair that blew in front of her face and asked with concern, Jane, if I go like this, will William avoid me? Jane furrowed her brows, thinking of Williams condition these days. Apart from cooperating with treatment, he would sometimes sit alone by the window lost in thought. Although he hadnt mentioned anything, Jane could sense that he might be missing Nana. After a moment of contemtion, Jane decided not to voice her thoughts and simply shook her head. No, he wont. You two have talked things through. He wont treat you like before. Lets go. Nana felt relieved, and Jane drove towards the hospital. Nana was visibly nervous, with her thoughtspletely upied by William. What should she say when she saw him? As she pondered, the phone in her bag suddenly rang. Nana took out her phone and saw her mothers call. She adjusted her emotions and answered, saying, Mom, whats wrong? On the other end of the line, Nanas mothers weak voice came, Nana, Im, Im not feeling well. Can youe back quickly? I miss you a lot. Hearing this, Nana frowned and shouted into the phone, Mom, what happened? Dont worry, Ill buy a ticket right away ande back! Jane noticed Nanas reaction and quickly hit the brakes, asking, Whats wrong? Ignoring Jane, Nana continued tofort her mother over the phone before hastily hanging up. She then spoke rapidly to Jane, Jane, my mom is sick. I cant go see William now. Can you quickly take me to the airport? I need to go back and see her! Your mom is sick? What happened? Jane, feeling anxious after hearing Nanas words, had also met Nanas parents and liked them a lot. She asked while changing direction towards the airport. Nana, preupied with multiple worries, couldnt hold back her tears anymore. cing her hand on her forehead, she seemed to exhaust all her strength. She initially thought she wouldnt feel sad again. Jane was also extremely worried. While driving and trying to console Nana, she asked, Okay, okay, dont cry. Your mom will be fine, for sure.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Under the pressure of various issues, Nana finally broke down, tears streaming down her face. Jane tried tofort her, driving quickly towards the airport. When the car came to a stop, Nana couldnt wait and opened the door, running out. Jane hurriedly grabbed Nanas bag and chased after her, calling out, Nana, your bag! Watching Nana turn back and run into the airport hall like a whirlwind, Jane sighed and looked concerned. Jane took out her phone and dialed a number. Hello, where are you The number she called was Carls. Shortly after Nana entered the airport, Carls car stopped outside. As he got out, he coincidentally met Jane. Seeing the look in her eyes, Carl nodded firmly and rushed inside. With the airport bustling with people, Carl kept looking for Nana. Finally, he spotted her sitting on a bench in the lobby. Clutching the bouquet of flowers tightly, Carl moved through the crowd, reaching Nanas side. Surprising her, he kneeled down, offering the bouquet of roses. Nana! Focused on her mothers condition, Nana was startled when she suddenly saw Carl beside her. Carl, what are you doing here? Ive been following you to the airport, Carl rubbed the back of his head, muttering softly. Then, as if remembering something important, he solemnly extended the bouquet towards Nana. Nana, Im here to propose to you. I know your emotions have been chaotic these days, and youve been avoiding me, but I want to tell you, I am sincere. Ive already decided that you are the girl I want to marry. Will you marry me and let me take care of you? The people waiting for their flights around them were already drawn to the attention of this couple. Curiosity and surprise were evident in their eyes as they watched, and some couldnt help but cheer. Nana had never experienced such a scene, or rather, she had imagined it, but with William as the one proposing. She pursed her lips, looking at Carls fervent gaze, feeling ufortable as she absentmindedly touched her arm and shook her head. Sorry, Carl I dont want to talk about these things right now. Besides, what happened between us was an ident, and I I dont have feelings for you. Although Carl expected to hear these words, hearing them from Nana still left him somewhat disheartened. Seeing theck of interest from the onlookers, they dispersed one by one. Nana had no intention of dealing with Carl at the moment and was too preupied to care about his feelings. After speaking, she turned her face away, looking at the departure board in the airport. Three hourster, the nended at the airport in H City. Nana followed the crowd and walked out of the airport. However, just as she exited the hall and was about to hail a taxi, she saw Carls figure at another exit. Nana helplessly looked at him. Why are you Carl earnestly said, Nana, I know you wont ept me right now, but I am willing to be with you. Carl, Ive said that I truly dont like you. We are just an ident. After saying this, Nana lifted her leg to walk forward. With a glimpse of the figure behind her, she turned her head and said seriously, Dont follow me. Chapter 381 We’re in Love After Nana spoke, she paid no attention to Carl and went straight out of the airport, waving to hail a taxi. Carl watched Nanas retreating figure, a fleeting sense of loss in his eyes. Nana was very nervous in the car. When she finally arrived home, she almost ran inside, shouting, Mom, Mom, how are you? Should we go to the hospital? As she spoke, she quickly entered the living room. However, when she saw her parents sitting on the sofa, both with serious expressions, her mother turned her face away upon seeing Nana return. Nana was stunned for a moment, and it took her a while to gather her thoughts. Dad, Mom Whats wrong? Mom, arent you sick? Jerry only raised his head at this point, letting out a heavy sigh. If we didnt tell you, would you have known your mom was sick? Youve probably been in Guavo all this time, apanying that guy Lawrence! Nanas eyes widened, suddenly understanding everything. She stood still for a long time, finally moving her lips with difficulty, Mom Tracy looked up at her daughter standing by the door. During the time they hadnt seen Nana, she had lost a considerable amount of weight and looked much more haggard.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As a mother, who wouldnt feel heartbroken for her daughter? Nana, Tracy called her, waving for her to sit beside her. This time, something big happened, and you and Jane went to the earthquake-stricken area to help, and we didnt know. If something happened to you because of William, what would your dad and I do? You should also consider our feelings. Nana, are you back together with William? Do you know how worried we were when you went to the disaster area to save him? In contrast, Jerry didnt have a pleasant expression. He cherished his daughter, and of course, he would be angry now. Weve raised you so well, not for you to suffer with that poor boy! Nana, you should understand, we brought you up not for you to endure hardships with William. He has nothing now and cant provide you with a secure life. In the future, you will understand. Sometimes, mutual liking is not enough to reach the end. Tracy covered Nanas hand, speaking with deep meaning. Nana hadnt expected her parents to react this way. She was anxious, and her eyes turned red, but she had no desire to cry. She urgently exined, Dad, Mom, why are you doing this Actually, Ive broken up with William now Broken up? Jerry and Tracy exchanged a nce, both clearly showing disbelief in each others eyes. Their daughter, who went to the earthquake-stricken area to save William, was now saying she had broken up. Would they believe it? No, Nana, youve never been like this before. This time, your mom and I called you back to let you stay at home for a while, not to go anywhere. No! I cant! Nana heard this and was very surprised. Subconsciously, she stood up, her attitude more intense than ever before. At least it was much more intense than when she was with her parents before. You - Jerry was about to get angry when a knock on the door interrupted them. The father and daughter were facing off, but Tracy, worried, nced at the door and went to open it. She found Carl standing outside. When Carl saw Tracy, he nodded politely and said, Hello, madam. Im here to find Nana Is she at home? Hearing the familiar voice, Nana turned her head subconsciously and saw Carl walking in. She frowned and was about to speak when the man walked to her side. One hand gently rested on Nanas shoulder, though it quickly loosened, revealing a polite and humble smile. He nodded to Jerry and said, Hello, sir. Jerry and Tracy both knew Carl was a well-known celebrity. Seeing hime to their house and being so familiar with their daughter, they were both surprised and suspicious. Jerry paused before asking, I know you. Your name is Carl, and you know Nana? Carl nced at Nana, a smile unconsciously appearing on his face. He nodded emphatically and, the next moment, held Nanas hand. Uncle, Auntie, actually, Ive been with Nana for a long time. She just agreed to be my girlfriend. She told me a while ago that her mom is sick and needs toe back. I originally wanted toe back with her, but she didnt let me, so I came quietly. When he said this, Carl couldnt help but smile awkwardly. Nana was still somewhat in shock. When she felt Carl holding her hand, she instinctively tried to pull away. Upon hearing his words, she looked even more surprised. However, with her parents present, she couldnt refuse. She reluctantly lowered her eyebrows, looking at Carl with a mix of anger and confusion, and subtly pulled her hand back. Tracy, on the other hand, was looking at Carl with satisfaction. She often saw this young man on television C handsome, a celebrity, and impressive on stage. If he was Nanas boyfriend, her daughter would have a great future in front of their neighbors! Jerry, however, remained skeptical. His gaze shifted between the two, finally settling on Nana. Nana, why have we never heard you mention dating him? Are you intentionally teaming up to deceive us? Nana didnt want to involve Carl, especially since she had already rejected him. She was about to deny it when Carl leaned in and whispered in her ear, lowering his voice, Nana, Im doing this for your own good. If I pretend to be your boyfriend, your parents wont keep you locked up here. You dont want to stay away from Guavo, right? This statement undoubtedly struck a chord with Nana. She turned to look at Carl, bewildered. After making eye contact with the determined look in his eyes, she had no choice but to give in. Faced with Jerrys questioning, she nodded. Yes, weve only been together for a short time. I thought this matter was too significant so I didnt tell you. After all, Carl is also a celebrity. Mom, Dad, you wont be angry, will you? After saying this, she sighed silently in her heart, unconsciously squeezing the hem of her clothes. She didnt want to be confined at home, and she didnt want to be away from William. She really missed him. Seeing her daughter admit it, Jerry temporarily dispelled his suspicions and nodded, feeling relieved. Since you two are together, I can rest assured. But Nana, for such a big thing, you should have told us, dont let us worry about you. Tracy, with her heartpletely at ease, regarded Carl as her potential son-inw. She looked at him with increasing satisfaction. Chapter 382 New Sweetheart Nanas home was currently filled with a harmonious atmosphere, but the online world had already exploded. While Nana was waiting for her flight at the airport and Carl proposed to her, an entertainment reporter happened to be present. Originally staking out another artist, the reporter unexpectedly witnessed this explosive scene in the lounge. The news of the famous star Carl proposing to an unknown woman at the airport was huge! The news quickly spread on social media tforms, reaching the top three trending topics within two hours. It even carried a bold red breaking tag. #CarlUnknownWoman#Breaking #GuavoAirport# #CarlProposes# Simr entries about Carls proposal quickly emerged, upying several spots in the top ten trending topics. Even the photos of Carl proposing to Nana flooded the entire tform, with the discussion continuously escting. Carls fangirls werementing in thements, but most fans maintained an optimistic and supportive attitude. After all, Carl wasnt just a pretty face; especially considering the recent fanbase copsing incidents, they preferred seeing their idol openly pursuing love. Carls phone had received five or six consecutive calls from his agent, but he was currently having dinner at Nanas ce and had no time to pay attention to anything else. Hospital. Williamy in the hospital room, bored, scrolling through the trending topics on his phone. When he saw the entry about Carl, a sense of foreboding crept over him. Upon clicking into it and seeing the pictures of Carl proposing at Guavo Airport, he discovered the subject of the proposal C Nana. Although the photos had tricky angles, they were clear enough. Williams eyes widened, and his heart sank to the bottom. So, Nana had fallen for someone else, and that was why she agreed to break up with him suddenly. As he gazed at the photos on his phone, the sight of Carl holding a bouquet seemed ringly irritating, and William couldnt help but feel a tinge of irony. His gaze dropped to his bandaged right leg, and William felt like a tangled mess of emotions in his heart. The difort was overwhelming. Still, in the end, he could only swallow back the words he wanted to say and let out a sigh. Well, he was in no condition to burden her now. Continue calling Carl, and inform the PR department. Suppress this news until we get Carls stance. The most crucial thing right now is to bury this news! Jane stared at theputer screen, her expression serious, as she spoke through the phone. Although she knew that Carl had liked Nana for a long time, the sudden turn of events would undoubtedly make Nana feel ufortable seeing her private matters on the entertainment news pages. It had been six or seven days since Antony called Candice to inform her about the North Bay project proposal. In this period, Patrick, for some unknown reason, either locked himself in the study or avoided any discussions about work. Even when Candice brought up the topic, he skillfully shifted the conversation. On this day, feeling desperate, Candice received another call from Antony. How is the situation? Antonys voice sounded indifferent, carrying amanding tone. Its been seven days; when can you give me the proposal? Candice furrowed her brows. Over the years, she had always felt a sense of fear hearing Antonys voice. His words made her inexplicably nervous.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not yet Antony, give me a little more time. Ive been bringing up the matter with Patrick these days, but he always changes the subject. I cant even get into the study. Give me more time; please wait a bit longer. Ill say it again. Thats your problem. Antonys voice became even more intense, carrying an irresistible intimidation. Candice, you may have the patience to deal with Patrick slowly, but I dont. Ill give you three more days. If I dont see the proposal, you should know the consequences. The man hung up, and a beep sounded from the receiver. Candice nervously ced her phone down. Antonys words made her furrow her brows. Antony had been calling her frequently these days, sometimes even when Patrick was still at home. If it werent for her quick dismissals, he might have already sensed something. No, she must hurry and marry Patrick, no matter what! When Patrick returned home in the evening, he found Candice in the dining room, wearing a ckce nightgown, preparing dinner. The well-tailored fabric outlined her graceful curves. He subtly furrowed his brows; it was evident she had some ulterior motive. After a moment of consideration, he walked to the couch, picked up a light jacket, and draped it over Candice. Why are you dressed so lightly? Be careful not to catch a cold. Patrick. Candice, seeing him, revealed a delighted smile. She grasped his hand and slowly ced it on her waist. Youve juste back. I felt a bit unwell, so I got up. Youve been at thepany these days, and I missed you so much. With these words, she turned off the stove, gently encircling her hands around his waist and resting her head on his shoulder. Patrick, with a quick nce, subtly stepped back without leaving a trace of resistance. I just returned. Ill change my clothes first. Put on the jacket and be careful not to catch a cold. After saying that, he turned and went upstairs. Candice watched his retreating figure, somewhat dissatisfied. At 11:30 PM, Candice finally fell asleep. Patrick walked into the living room, quietly opened the bedroom door to check on the situation, and sighed in relief when he saw that Candice was still lying there. These days had been spent appeasing her. It had been a long time since hest saw Jane, and he missed her. Jane was sound asleep when the rustling sounds in the living room suddenly woke her up. She frowned, opened her eyes, quite alert, but dared not make any rash moves. It was alreadyte at night. Who could be in her house? A thief? Jane furrowed her brows, uncovered the covers with light movements, grabbed the chair used for finding things ced near the door, and quietly walked out of the room after the sounds in the living room finally ceased. Upon seeing the figure in the living room, she immediately raised the chair threateningly. Dare toe to my house - Its me. The person suddenly spoke, and then the lights in the living room were turned on. The man standing in front of Jane was none other than Patrick. He gazed at her with a smile in his eyes. Jane was momentarily stunned, slowly lowering the chair in her hands. Patrick? Why are you here? Chapter 383 Join In The Fun Patrick saw Janes surprised expression and a smile appeared in his eyes. When you like someone, everything they do seems adorable. He held Janes hand, took a step forward, and encircled her waist. I missed you, so I came to see you. Finally got some time off. While saying this, there was a hint of grievance in Patricks tone, but he only expressed it this way in front of Jane. Jane couldnt help butugh. She pulled her hand away from Patricks grip and whispered, Couldnt youe during the day or after work? Its already midnight. Dont you rest at the Water Moon Community? As soon as Jane mentioned the Water Moon Community, Patricks head began to ache. Nowadays, he was not only busy with thepany but also the North Bay Amusement Park project. After returning home, he had to deal with Candice, especially thetter, leaving him mentally and physically exhausted. If I interpret your words correctly, can I say that my dear wife is jealous? Patrick looked at Janes face and, after giving it some thought, burst intoughter. He leaned close to her ear, speaking softly and seductively. At this moment, forget about the Water Moon Community. I miss you every day and just want to be with you. He walked behind Jane, his hands encircling her waist, his chin resting on Janes shoulder. He lightly brushed her earlobe with his lips. Jane turned slightly, swaying in Patricks embrace, facing him directly. She cradled his face in her hands, showing a gentle smile. Alright, I know you miss me. I feel the same Im d you came today, but C we should prioritize the big picture. Youll have to endure a bit for now. Jane blinked at him, yfully, and stood on her tiptoes to nt a kiss on Patricks forehead. Dont be upset. Oh, by the way, Candice moved into the Water Moon Community some time ago. Is there anything unusual about her? Patrick sighed, and both of them sat on the sofa. Patrick thought about Candices recent actions and said to Jane, These days, Candice keeps pestering me. Sometimes she even deliberatelyes to the study to bring me snacks and soup Tonight, she asked if Ive been busytely, whether theres a big project at thepany. I think shes about to take some action. If Candice was really Candy, there was no way she would do such things. This woman seemed more and more like she had a hidden agenda for being around him. Jane pondered for a moment, her fingertips pressing against her lower lip. She suddenly thought of a good idea, but it would require Patrick to endure a bit. She looked at Patrick, hesitated for a while, and finally spoke, I think, since someone is instructing her to get close to you, we can use this opportunity to turn the tables. How about you leak information about the amusement park proposal to her? Lets see how she reacts. Invite the wolf into the den? Patrick nodded involuntarily but quickly realized something was wrong. Was Jane asking him to approach Candice willingly? He pursed his lips and jokingly asked Jane, If I understand you correctly, you want me to get closer to her? Arent you jealous? Jane was momentarily caught off guard by his question. She choked for a moment, then smiled. However, she deliberately avoided Patricks gaze, sat up straight, and intertwined her fingers. To be honest, there would be a hint of jealousy, but she was usually more rational. Moreover, if they didnt resolve Candices issue, she and Patrick could never live happily together. Endure it, what difference does it make? However, Patrick obviously didnt think so. After seeing Janes expression, he was not very happy. Although there was more of a joking and teasing element, any discerning person could tell that he was truly jealous now. Do you want me to be with Candice? Patrick asked. Jane was genuinely stunned. She turned her head and looked at Patrick in surprise. Before she could ask with a smile, he gently pinched her cheek. Patricks face suddenly erged in front of her eyes, so close. Or did you spend more time with Osborn while I wasnt around? Do you often chat with him? Men in love are both childish and possessive. Only now did Jane truly understand that the so-called melodramatic literature on the inte was not groundless. She looked at Patrick with a helpless nce, unable to think of what to say for a while. Instead of saying anything, she just moved a bit farther from him, lightly picked up the cup in front of her, and blew on the rising steam. The online public opinion couldnt calm down for a while, but Carls team was trying their best to contain the rumors. After all, Nana was an ordinary person, and the private lives of ordinary people were just as important as those of celebrities, which was a principle Jane had always adhered to in thepany. Patrick was still busy with the North Bay Amusement Park project. The press conference video had been released online, and regarding his jealousy and the matter with Candice, he had made up his mind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Patrick, youre back! When Patrick returned to the Water Moon Community after work, Candice still greeted him as usual, sticking to him. Yeah. Patricks eyes carried a slight smile. Wearing a mask was his specialty, except in front of Jane. His hand brushed Candices cheek, and his thumb lightly rubbed, I came back a bitte today. Did the nurse take good care of you? You must take care of yourself. When youre not around, I take my medicine on time, and the nurse says Im recovering quickly. They exchanged pleasantries for a while. During dinner, Candice didnt eat much and just silently watched Patrick. Patrick was a bit puzzled and instinctively asked, Whats wrong? Patrick, youve lost weight recently Is work very busy? Do you need me to stew some supplements for you? I can bring them to thepany for you tomorrow. Getting to the point, Patricks hand with the spoon paused for a moment. He shook his head casually and said with a rxed tone, No, thepany has just acquired thend at North Bay, nning to build an amusement park. Were currently finalizing the details of the proposal and the surrounding environment of the construction site. So, Im a bit busy. After this project is finalized in a while, Ill be more rxed. Then, Ill have more time to apany you. But in these days, I need to focus on nning the proposal, so I will mostly be in the study. Chapter 384 How Could I Let You Down? As the words fell, Patrick shed a apologetic smile. Candices fingers, hanging by the table, tightened slightly, and her chewing slowed down. After Patrick finished speaking, she nodded thoughtfully after a couple of seconds, saying empathetically, Alright, Patrick, go take care of your matters. Dont worry too much about me. The meal quickly concluded, and Patrick stood up, heading towards the study. Candice stood behind him, watching his departing figure. When Patrick reached the study door, he paused, half-turned to the woman and said, The uing project is about tounch. Besides double-checking the n, I have many other trivial matters to attend to. It might be a bit dull. You can find something interesting to do on your own. Be good. His words were gentle and affectionate, like a caring husband to his wife. Candice couldnt help but smile, nodding, Its okay, Patrick. Go ahead and take care of things. She sat down on the sofa, eyes ncing towards the closed study door, then slowly turned back, her gaze filled with meaning. She grasped her phone beside her, showing signs of hesitation. Since she already knew that the North Bay project n was about to start, it meant that she hadpleted half of the task Antony assigned to her, and Patrick now fully trusted her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. So, all she needed to do next was inform Antony about this, and when Patrick wasnt around, sneak out with the n But Antony would likely tighten his control on her in the future, making it difficult for her to escape. No, this wont work! Candices pupils suddenly contracted. She had to make Patrickpletely belong to her during this time; that was the best strategy. She put her phone down, reclined back on the sofa, and busied herself in the dining area. Half an hourter, Candice, holding a bowl of pumpkin sweet soup, knocked on the study door. After hearing a muffled e in, she cautiously pushed the door open. Inside, Patrick was typing on hisptop. Patrick. Candice sweetly called, walking to his side with the bowl, Work is work, but I noticed you havent eaten much tonight. I made you a bowl of soup. Take a taste. Thank you. Patrick temporarily stopped his typing, turning his head to look at her as she approached. A gentle smile appeared on his face. But Im not hungry at the moment. Just leave the soup here; Ill have itter. Candice pursed her lips. Patrick had been like this for the past few days, gentle and polite, making her miss several opportunities. No, this time she must seed! She paused for a moment, continuing to smile, Its best to strike while the iron is hot. The soup wont taste as good once it cools. As she spoke, her hand moved forward. Just as Patrick was about to refuse, Candices hand identally shook, and the sweet soup spilled onto his clothes. Patrick involuntarily frowned, stepping back as he stood up. Candice, seeing the situation, also feigned panic on her face, quickly cing the bowl aside and pulling out a few tissue papers to help Patrick wipe the spilled sweet soup. Im sorry, Patrick It was my carelessness just now that caused Its okay, Patrick sighed heavily, shaking his head, stillforting Candice, Its not your fault. This shirt needed a wash anyway. Candice continued to help Patrick wipe off the sweet soup stains on his clothes, her face filled with a worried expression. However, when she finished cleaning, a noticeable yellow stain remained on the previously clean shirt. Oh Candice sighed softly, looking apologetically at the stain, Patrick, let me find you a clean set of pajamas to change into. Soon, Candice returned from the wardrobe with a new set of pajamas. She extended her hand, intending to help Patrick unbutton and change, but he stepped back. Candice paused, raising her head with a somewhat aggrieved look, Patrick, are you repelled by me? I just wanted to help you change into somefortable sleepwear No, Patrick remained silent for a moment, recalling Janes words. Originally intending to refuse, he swallowed his words and simply nodded, letting Candice help him change. As each button was unfastened, the mans well-built chest, a result of regr workouts, was revealed. Candice kept her eyes lowered, but a hint of ambiguous emotions lingered in her gaze. What started as a simple act of helping Patrick change clothes gradually turned into a subtle touch, her fingers inadvertently exploring from the hem to his muscles. Her fingertips gently caressed Patricks chest, while she intentionally lifted her eyes, carrying a teasing smile. Patrick lifted his gaze slightly, avoiding Candices eyes without leaving a trace. Patrick, do you like me? Why do I feel like youve been avoiding metely? Why would I? After organizing his thoughts and emotions, Patrick turned his eyes back, gripping Candices wrist to prevent her from continuing her erratic movements. He lowered his head to meet the womans eyes, affectionately saying, Ive just been busytely. I dont want our time together to feel perfunctory. Patrick reached out to tidy Candices hair, tucking it behind her ear. Candy, I dont want to touch you now. I want to save this feeling for the day we get married. Youve been so good to me, how could I let you down? Candice happily smiled, encircling Patricks waist and pressing her face against his chest, nodding earnestly. It seemed that Patricks heart was nowpletely hers. Would the position of Mrs. Pansy still be far away? In H City, Carl had already spent several days at Nanas house. His views were simr to those of his agent C temporarily suppressing the rumors and avoiding disturbing Nana. As for other matters, he nned to personally respond to fans and the media upon his return to Guavo. However, these days were almost entirely spent in close proximity to Nana. Carl was delighted, hoping for this time tost a little longer. But Nana didnt share the same sentiment. One day during lunch, Nana contemted for a moment, put down her fork, and casually mentioned to her parents, Dad, Mom, Carl and I have been at home for too long. I still have work at Guavo. If you dont mind, well head back as soon as possible. After saying this, Nana kicked Carls foot under the table, hinting for him to join in. Carl immediately understood, putting down his fork and shing his signature smile at the elders. Yeah, I didnt inform thepany about this trip with Nana. They must have a lot of work waiting for me. Chapter 385 The Fainted Old Lady In these past few days, Jerry and Tracy found themselves growing fonder of Carl. The youngd was not only enthusiastic and understanding but also made sure their daughter didnt endure any hardships. Jerrys attitude had softened, and he even frequently invited Carl to y chess with him. At this point, their hesitance towards Nana had gradually rxed, though deep down, they still found it hard to let go of their daughter. So soon? Youre leaving already? Tracy asked with some concern. Their daughter had just returned, and she hadnt spent enough time with her. Work is busy, Nana coquettishly replied to her mother. Jerry set down his fork,forting Tracy, Shes grown-up now. Shes own job to attend to. Besides, Carl is a celebrity; he surely has a lot on his te. Its okay, okay. Yeah, Auntie, Nana and I wille back to see you when we have time. Tracy nodded, feeling more at ease. After giving it some thought, Jerry said to Nana, Nana, Carl has been staying at home with us during his time here. Both of you young people havent gone out properly. Since Carl is here for the first time, if youre leaving in a day or two, why not take Carl to explore some of the nearby attractions in our city? Dont let him think we have nothing here, hahaha. Carl quickly waved his hand, delivering one sweet phrase after another. Of course not, Uncle. Im eager to y a few more rounds of chess with you and gain some experience. Besides, being able to be with Nana every day makes me content. Nana saw the look in her parents eyes, smiled along with their conversation, but her mind was elsewhere. She just wanted to go back and visit William. After the meal, Tracy ushered Carl and Nana out, suggesting that Nana should take Carl to explore the surrounding scenic spots. H City was just as bustling as Guavo, and its scenery was even more pleasing. After leaving home, Nana seemed disinterested, while Carl happily trailed behind her,menting on the surroundings. Nana, I havent had a close look at H Citys scenery yet. Its definitely much better than Guavo. I feel the air is much fresher Soon, the two arrived at a forest park on the outskirts. The lush greenery and the presence of some elderly people exercising made the atmosphere serene. Carl kept talking incessantly, but to Nanas ears, it felt like being wound up with a spring, causing her irritation to grow. Enough, she had to interrupt Carl, turning halfway to look at him with a face devoid of any smiles. If you like strolling, go by yourself first. If you cant find your way back, give me a call. Im feeling a bit overwhelmed right now and just want to be alone sorry. Nana lowered her head, silently walking forward, sitting on a fake rock, and gazing into the distance. Her appearance seemed weary and helpless. Watching Nana this way, Carl couldnt help but feel a surge of disappointment, but he was helpless. He had to stop talking and walked towards a nearby hill. In the eyes of Nanas parents, he was Nanas boyfriend, but they both knew that their rtionship was not so clear-cut. Well, lets go climbing then. He pushed off with his right foot against the hillside, climbing step by step, tightly pursing his lips.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Carl finally reached the halfway point of the hill, and by now, beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. Just as he was about to straighten up to catch his breath, he noticed a figure not far away. He hesitated and walked over, only to find an elderlydy had fainted. Carl quickly crouched down, shaking her arms. Madam? Madam? Wake up. But the elderlydy remained unconscious. Few people wereing to the hill, and Carl had no idea how long she had been lying there. Carl couldnt figure out what to do, so he decided to squat down, lifted the olddys arms onto his shoulders, and since he had an additional person on his back, he had to keep his bnce, making his descent slower than usual. His phone in his pocket kept buzzing, but Carl clenched his teeth, grabbing the wrist of the olddy hanging down. He had no time to answer the calls. Whats going on? Why isnt he answering the phone? Nana put down her phone, murmuring to herself, looking around with a hint of worry. Carl had been missing for almost an hour. Couldnt he find his way back? Nana stood up from the rock, recalling that Carl had walked towards the west side of the small hill. She decided to search in that direction, asionally taking a few steps and calling his name, but then stopping. Finally, Nana ran to the vicinity of the hill and saw Carl slowlying down from the hill, carrying a fainted elderlydy on his back. At this moment, his steps were clearly a bit unsteady, a sign that he was almost unable to walk. Carl! After confirming, Nana hurriedly ran over, reaching out for Carl to grab onto him. Taking advantage of the situation, she slowly helped him down. Upon hearing Carls exnation of finding the elderlydy unconscious on the hill, Nana took charge and decided to take her to the hospital. Thanks to the timely arrival of the patient, otherwise, who knows what might have happened. Weve managed to contact the patients family, and they will be here soon. Please have a seat and rest for a while. The doctor said and patted Carls shoulder approvingly before turning to check on the elderlydys condition in the ward. Carl smiled and lowered his head, looking somewhat naive. Its good that she is okay. Its good that shes okay Nana watched his expression, involuntarily showing a smile. Looking at Carl, who was usually carefree and even took time off work to secretlye to H City, she didnt expect him to be so willing to help others, so meticulous Suddenly, there was amotion in the corridor. A young man hurriedly ran over, apanied by a well-dressed woman who seemed to be his wife. Miss, hows my mom? Is everything okay?! The man was panting, his forehead covered with sweat. When he saw the nurse, he grabbed her wrist and kept asking. She is fine now. Shes receiving saline in the ward for rest, the nurse said with a smile, pointing at Carl, It was this gentleman who found her in time and brought her to the hospital. Okay, keep your voices down; dont disturb the patient. The man heaved a sigh of relief, turned around, and held Carls hand, a joyful smile appearing on his face as if he had survived a catastrophe. I I know you! Youre that big celebrity! Oh, this time, I really thank you so much. Thank you for bringing my mom to the hospital. I dont know how to thank you Chapter 386 Planning to Further Develop? In the blink of an eye, it was time for the official start of the filming of Farewell My Concubine. The actors arrived early, especially Maria. Although she had gained some poprity, this was her first time partnering with an actor of Osborns caliber. She knew the importance of this film for thepany and didnt dare to ck off. Jane, as thepanys president and screenwriter, personally attended the set for supervision. When she saw Maria, she walked over to greet her, Maria, how are you prepared? Ah Miss North! Maria, who was just chatting with others, turned around when she heard Janes voice and nodded quickly, a bit embarrassed. The lines are all memorized, and Ive practiced many times at home. But I still feel a bit nervous. Jane patted her shoulder reassuringly, saying, Rx, just y normally when the timees. Youve endorsed several products for thepany, and I believe in your ability. Yeah! Maria nodded firmly, showing a smile to Jane. She wouldnt disappoint thepany. Once all the crew members were in ce, the pperboard was snapped, and the film entered into a lively shooting mode. The first scene was a dialogue scene, where Marias character went backstage in the theater to question Osborns character. This was a crucial setup for the climax of the entire film. Osborn, as a seasoned actor, was well-versed in all aspects of film acting. While Maria was less experienced, shepensated with emotional investment, and the two of them had a good understanding of each other. Cut! The director, sitting behind the camera, observed the actors every move. When he saw the final questioning segment, he unexpectedly called a cut. Standing up from his chair, the director, with a significant tone, said to Maria, Maria, your tears shouldnte out too quickly at this point. You should have that sense of perseverance. The emotion wasnt quite right. Lets do it again, one more time. This was already the directors third time calling a cut. Feeling a bit disheartened, Maria, when she received the role of the female lead in this film, already felt immense psychological pressure. Now, with the director repeatedly calling a halt, she became increasingly confused. Alright Osborn, noticing that the young girl beside him seemed a bit absent-minded, smiled at the director, Sir, weve been shooting for a long time. Lets take a break and adjust our emotions. After the director agreed, the two returned to the rest area. Osborn took the script and walked up to Maria. Feeling a bit upset just now? Maria nced at him, forced a smile, and shook her head. Osborn smiled, showing her the parts of the script he had marked, Actually, the part just now isnt that difficult. The female lead is originally a calm and assertive vige girl. Even when arguing with the male lead, the emotions shouldnt be too intense. If youve ever quarreled with a boyfriend or ex-boyfriend, imagine that Im your ex-boyfriend. Picture me making you feel wronged and not daring to cry, just wanting to rify things with me. If you can have that feeling, its basically right. Remember, you must endure the grievance. Later, Ill try to evoke your emotions. If you cant cry, look for light sources and external stimuli. Thats thest resort. Osborn exined while gesturing to Maria, trying to inspire her enthusiasm. Feeling better after the seniors guidance, Maria smiled and nodded, Okay, thank you, Osborn! I appreciate your help. No trouble at all. Jane walked over, sitting next to Osborn, and asked with a smile, What are you talking about? Mariaughed and said, Just now, I asked Osborn to help me rehearse the scene. I didnt perform very well Osborn shook his head, Not at all. Maria is working hard, just a small hup. Were coborators, no need to thank. Afterward, he turned to Jane, extending the script, By the way, Jane, I was reading the script, and I have a small understanding about the male lead In no time, Jane and Osborn immersed themselves in a passionate discussion about the script, exchanging views and finding manymon perspectives. Maria sat on the side, quite interested in the conversation. Soon, her gaze shifted to Osborn. Osborn was handsome, gentle, and willing to help neers. She seemed to be developing some feelings for him. However, anyone with eyes could see that Osborn liked Jane. They shared so manymon topics. Would he ever notice her? Suddenly, this thought popped into Marias mind. Especially since Jane appeared, Osborn waspletely engrossed in discussing the script and chatting with her, not paying attention to Maria beside them. A hint of disappointment shed in her eyes, and her smile gradually faded. After thinking for a moment, she decided to get up and leave, practicing in another ce on her own. During the afternoon shoot, with Osborns guidance, Maria and he smoothlypleted their scene. The subsequent scenes for the female lead were just a few appearances, so even though the afternoon mainly focused on shooting Osborns scenes, he quickly finished filming due to his extensive experience. After wrapping up, Osborn waited for Jane at the entrance. As they walked out of the shooting location, many reporters surrounded them. Camera shes incessantly lit up their faces. Jane quickly raised her hand to shield herself, and Osborn turned to the side, attempting to protect her. The assistant kept clearing the way in front. At this moment, a reporter held up a microphone and asked, Miss North, what are your expectations and opinions on the film Farewell My Concubine produced by Star Entertainment? Miss North, we heard that this film is intended to be submitted to film festivals by Star Entertainment. What advantages do you think you have? One question after another was thrown at Jane, all of which she cleverly answered with official statements. However, following these questions, an explosive inquiry emerged. Miss North, we heard that you have already broken up with the president of Pansy Group. What are your ns for the future? Osborn is your artist, and you often work together. It seems like you have a good rtionship with Mr. Maltz. Are you considering further development with him? Jane, who wasposed until then, frowned and pursed her lips upon hearing this question.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 387 Underground Romance? Jane had never been fond of bringing her private life into the public eye. Sorry, Osborn and I have finished todays work. The questions about the movie have already been answered. We are not epting interviews now. Please make way, Janes tone remained calm, but her gaze turned cold, adopting a strictly businesslike attitude. Miss North, just a hint, Osborn, give us a hint The reporters kept retreating, but they showed no intention of leaving. The former First Lady of Pansy Group had divorced and was now entangled with the rising male lead. If this were to be exposed, it would generate immense attention and be a sensation! Osborn, tell us, do you have ns to continue developing with Miss North? Does her position as your boss create pressure for you? Osborn halted, and Jane cast a puzzled look at him. What was he going to say? Wasnt it the right time to leave? Osborn cleared his throat, looked at a microphone in front of him with a smile, then nced at Jane before answering sincerely, Although Miss North and I currently have a rtionship as superior and subordinate and friends, I have always liked her. I am currently pursuing her. As for the question of further development, well, that depends on when she epts me. Osborns words were like tossing a time bomb into the group of reporters. The journalist who received the answer remained silent, wearing a satisfied smile. The sound of cameras clicking was incessant. Meanwhile, Jane appeared visibly surprised. She couldnt help but feel a bit angry, turning her head to Osborn with a furrowed brow. Whats that supposed to mean? At this moment, reporters bombarded Jane with more questions, such as, Miss North, how do you feel about Osborn? Do you like him? Miss North, please answer our questions Miss North Jane pressed her lips tightly, lowered her head slightly, and the polite smile on her face disappeared. It was clear she did not want to respond to these gossipy questions. Moreover, she couldnt understand why Osborn had said such things in front of the reporters. She had clearly rejected him seriously. Osborn looked at her with a smile, and he lowered his head, concerned, Whats wrong? Jane turned her face slightly, staring at him with some anger. She even tugged at Osborns arm, saying, Dont talk nonsense! She walked briskly forward, and Osborn quickly caught up. The two of them got into the car, leaving the reporters behind. The next day, this news was exposed on the inte. [Pansy Groups formerdy faces heartbreak! Refuses to reveal romance with Osborn!] Simr headlines flooded social media tforms, dominating the trending topics. Erica was released from the police station five dayster. She seemed like apletely different person, absent-minded even when walking out of the police stations gate. Upon seeing her driver, she avoided eye contact, and herplexion showed signs of fatigue. As soon as Erica entered her home, she saw her father sitting sternly on the sofa. She lowered her head, intentionally avoiding eye contact with the man. She was about to head upstairs when her father called her. Stop! His voice was not loud, but it carried a hint of anger and an authoritative tone that couldnt be refused. Erica stood still for a moment before turning to face Gregory Terry. Slowly, she walked toward him, her voice trembling with a hint of grievance. Dad Do you still have the face to call me Dad? Gregory suppressed his anger, lifted his head, stared at Erica, and stood up, walking around her to stand in front of her. He raised his hand and pped the daughter he had always cherished. He had always thought Erica was sensible, but she had now made a huge mistake. Erica stood in shock, knowing she was at fault. She didnt dare to cry out but covered her face, and her eyes turned red. Do you know how big a mess youve made this time? Fooling around is one thing, but you were actually sent to the police station! If I hadnt pulled some strings to get you out, you would be in jail! Gregory had been busy with thepanys affairs for the past few days. Due to Ericas actions, thepanys stock prices plummeted, and several nned projects were withdrawn. Thepany was now facing even more financial difficulties. While scolding Erica, Gregorys veins bulged, and he looked at his daughter with a mixture of anger and disappointment. Dad Ericas lips trembled, full of regret. She hated Florence, and she hated Jane even more. If it werent for them, she wouldnt have ended up in this situation. I know I was wrong Dad, I wont dare to do it again Erica cried out, tears streaming down her face. Gregory snorted heavily. Go to your room. From now on, youre not allowed to go out casually. Stop causing trouble! Back in her room, Erica closed the door and copsed on the bed, crying in sorrow. Her phone beeped twice, and she picked it up through teary eyes. The news headline read: Star Entertainment CEO Janes Secret Romance with Osborn!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Erica suddenly became alert. Jane, Osborn? She furrowed her brows, and with tearful eyes, she scrolled through the article, reading the reporters embellished words. Jane Erica clenched her teeth, and her eyes revealed a burning anger. I must get rid of you! Osborn can only be mine! In the proposal for the North Bay Entertainment Park In the meeting room, Patrick was discussing how to proceed with the amusement park n and attract investors. Suddenly, his phone vibrated. After five minutes, during the brief pause in the discussion, Patrick took a sip of his coffee and took out his phone. What caught his eye was the news about Jane and Osborn. Patricks eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his fingers applied some pressure. When he saw the words Underground Romance, he couldnt sit still. I need to go out and make a call. Excuse me. Patrick quickly straightened his suit, briefly exined the situation to the directors present, and then walked out of the meeting room with a very serious expression. Jane, that woman! Jane, whats going on with those news reports online? What does it mean by your underground romance with Osborn? As soon as the call connected, Patrick couldnt wait to inquire, and his tone carried a hint of gritted teeth. Jane couldnt help but feel a headache. Rumors and gossip were flooding the inte, and she had already instructed the PR department to handle the situation urgently. However, she hadnt anticipated Patrick to react so strongly. Chapter 388 Help Me Get Rid of Jane Jane sighed helplessly, cing her pen on the table. She patiently exined to Patrick, Those are just fabricated stories by reporters. I never said anything like that. Dont be jealous, okay? Ive already instructed the PR department to handle this situation. Having been around Jane for so long, Patrick knew what kind of person she was. However, jealousy was amon human emotion, and it couldnt be avoided. But with his girlfriend offering an exnation, Patrick had to suppress his reluctance for the time being. He pursed his lips and, after a moment, reluctantly said, Fine. However, Patrick squinted his eyes, with a somewhat admonishing tone, Jane, you are mine for the rest of your life. Dont even think about other men! You cant look at anyone else. Got it? Jane felt somewhat helpless about her boyfriends statement. At times, she found Patrick to be a bit childish, but deep down, she knew that these words, although not sweet, were genuine. Alright, alright, I get it. Dont you have work to do? Go focus on that. After hanging up the phone, she looked at the overwhelming news articles on the screen. She couldnt help feeling both helpless and annoyed. How could Osborn say such things in front of the reporters! Miss,e down for dinner. Aftering home, Erica locked herself in her room the entire day until the maid called her for dinner. Father and daughter sat facing each other, Gregory still wearing a serious expression, unwilling to exchange more than a few words with Erica. Erica silently picked at her food with her fork, having lost her appetite. Even when selecting vegetables, she did so half-heartedly. If you dont want to eat, go back to your room, Gregory looked at Erica with a stern expression, speaking in a low voice. The anger in his heart had not subsided, and he couldnt allow his daughter to continue her willful antics. With several projects withdrawn, ourpany has lost substantial investments C all because of you. If you can eat, then eat properly. Dont act like a spoiled princess here! Our family is on the verge of bankruptcy because of you! Bankruptcy? Although Erica was full of grievances, she knew she had caused a huge disaster this time. So, when Gregory scolded her, she didnt retort. However, when she heard the word bankruptcy, her eyes widened. How could this happen? Was the family on the verge of bankruptcy? What are you looking at? Its all because of you! Gregory had been overwhelmed with thepanys affairs and Ericas actions during this period. Moreover, if it werent for Ericas mishap, hispany wouldnt have ended up in this situation. Growing angrier as he spoke, he pushed away his fork and sat in the chair, fuming. Erica lost her appetitepletely. Pushing her bowl away, she sat on the chair for a while. When she stood up, she said, Im going out for a while. What are you going to do? Another trouble? Our family is chaotic enough. Come back! Gregory, seeing Erica stand up, became agitated and shouted at his daughters departing figure. But Erica didnt respond. She walked straight out of the door. She went to the Doyle family. Florence looked somewhat surprised when she saw Erica, but soon resumed her calm demeanor, sitting on the sofa and flipping through a magazine. Why are you here? Erica walked up to Florence, staring at her without saying a word. Although she resented Florence for not speaking up when she was taken away by the police, there was something more important she needed help with now. Help me, help my family, Erica said, choosing her words carefully. Help her? Florence scoffed inwardly. After all the trouble she had caused, if she helped Erica now, wouldnt it implicate her in everything that had happened before? How can I help? Florence asked. Erica swallowed hard, considering her words before slowly speaking, Because of my recent incident with the police, my familys business has plummeted, and my dad says were on the verge of bankruptcy. Florence, I know the Doyle Group has enough resources to help me. Please talk to your brother and ask him to invest in ourpany. This way, we can survive, and your family wont incur significant losses. Help me, help me this time, and I wont bring up the past, I wont Dont bring up what? Florence squinted, looking at Erica with amusement. Dont bring up what exactly? The so-called charge of corporate espionage against her had nothing to do with Florence now, and the police had no evidence. Yet, Erica was foolish enough to use this as a threat? Really foolish. Erica froze; her fingers clenched the fabric covering the sofa. Florence Youre not willing to admit it, right? Dont think I wont talk about Ling and Star Entertainment! Go on. Florence seemed nonchnt. Erica was in need of her help now, and since she wanted her familys business to survive, she had to rely on Florence.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I have no evidence, and the police cant arrest me. Moreover, you were just released. I suppose you wouldnt want to go back again because of this. My family has also been affected by your actions. Why do you think I would help you, Erica? Ive never seen someone as foolish as you. Florence looked down on Erica, her face devoid of any contemptuous smile. Someone like you deserves to die. But if you want your family to turn things around, its possible, Florence said, locking eyes with Erica. This time, help me thoroughly get rid of Jane, and Ill consider helping your family. Otherwise, dont even think about it! Florences voice suddenly intensified as she left these words. She turned away, busying herself with something and no longer paid any attention to Erica. With herself in prison, the Terry family on the verge of bankruptcy, and Osborn All of this was because of Jane. This woman, with her fickle nature, was trying to take away everything from her! The seeds of long-suppressed anger and jealousy sprouted and took root in Ericas heart. Her hatred for Jane had reached its peak. Fine, I understand. Wait for my message. After saying this, Erica left the Doyle family. Florence watched the tightly closed door, eventually letting out a few coldughs, not taking it seriously. Back at home, Erica locked herself in her room again, seemingly oblivious to Gregorys reproaches. Her eyes werepletely blinded by hatred. Continuously searching online, Erica looked for reports about Jane and information on the movie Farewell My Concubine. Chapter 389 She Must Die [Star Entertainment CEO Jane Personally Directs Script! Supervises Set for Eight Hours a Day!] Now, Jane was indeed a prominent figure in the news. Finding information about her was too easy, especially since, on the first page of the search engine, rumors about her and Osborn upied a whopping eighty percent. Erica wrinkled her brow, focusing intently on the news. Janes pictures on the set were vivid on the webpage, and her smile made Erica feel ufortable and even more resentful. Jane, why did she have everything Erica couldnt get, especially Osborn? She was determined to get rid of this thorn in her side! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alright, everyone, youve worked hard today. Finish up and go rest well at home. Jane had been observing the progress on the set. She only stood up after seeing the director nod slightly and checked the rey inside the camera. Once she confirmed everything was fine, she spoke like this. The actors, feeling relieved, returned to the rest area to tidy up their belongings. Maria also came over to greet her. CEO, um Ill be leaving now. There was no scene with Osborn this afternoon, so he didnt appear on set, which also relieved Jane. Since Osborns statement caused such a public outcry online, she felt a bit awkward and hadnt had a serious conversation with him for several days, except on set. Their private conversations had been few and far between. As Jane came back to her senses, she smiled at Maria. The progress of this young girl on the set had been noticeabletely; given time, she would surely be an outstanding talent. Well, go home and rest well. Youve worked hard today. As actors left one after another, Jane also sighed in relief. Pinching the bridge of her nose, she stood up from the chair and stretchedzily. It was time for her to go home and rest. Early the next morning, after Jane had just finished washing up and was about to put on her coat to head to the set, her phone, ced on the shoe cab, started ringing. Hello? Jane picked up her phone as she slipped into her shoes. Do you have time tonight? How about going out for dinner? It was Patricks voice. Patrick? Jane was a bit puzzled and nced at her watch; it wasnt quite time to start working. Why are you calling me at this hour? Is it not okay? The mans voice sounded cheerful. Jane couldnt help but smile, but when she thought about the dinner invitation, she hesitated a bit. Wouldnt Candice be suspicious if they met privately? Its just C Im thinking, wouldnt Candice suspect something if you call me at this time to go out for dinner tonight? What if she finds out were meeting privately? What should we do? Candice Patricks voice was low, with a hint of helplessness. He and Jane were a couple, yet their situation felt like they were having an affair. Its fine; she trusts me a lot now, and she wont cling to me all the time. Instead, she seems troubled, probably thinking about what I told her regarding the business nst time. If youre free tonight, lets have dinner at Wisteria Restaurant. Ive already booked a table. She wont see you, and we can have some private time. It should be fine. Seeing that Patrick had everything nned out, Jane thought about it and found his reasoning sound. She agreed, Sure, that works. Today, I have an evening shoot, and if you arrive early, just wait for me a bit. Great. Patricks voice softened, carrying a touch of warmth. When Jane arrived at the set, Osborn was already rehearsing lines with the co-actor. Everyone greeted Jane when they saw her, and even Osborn, upon hearing someone call Janes name, turned to look. He smiled at her, but his lips moved without saying anything. He admitted that saying he would pursue Jane in front of the reporters was intentional, an attempt to fight for her. It was human nature. However, Janes recent attitude made it challenging for him to figure out how tomunicate. Eventually, he could only respond with a smile. Everyone, youve worked hard. After finishing the shoot,e have a bubble tea during the break, Jane said as she held two bags of packaged bubble tea, specially bought by her. During the mid-shoot break when Jane distributed the bubble tea, she walked up to Osborn, handed him a cup, and said, Have a drink; its sugar-free, good for maintaining your figure. Osborn looked up, smiled, took the bubble tea, and said, Thanks. Jane smiled, turned to leave, but Osborn stopped her. Anything else? Im sorry, Osborn hesitated for a moment, then said to Jane, For what I said during the interview in front of the reporters. I was wrong, didnt consider your feelings. I apologize. Jane was stunned for a moment, her gaze somewhat unnatural, but she quickly let it go and waved her hand. I was a bit angry, but the PR department has already smoothed things over. Still, please dont say anything that might be misunderstood in front of the media in the future. It would be troublesome for me. Okay. Osborn nodded slightly, and his fingers, hanging by his side, curled up slightly. After some contemtion, he still voiced the question that had been stuck in his throat, So, are we still good friends? Yeah. Hearing Janes response, Osborn finally felt relieved. On the other hand, Erica had been thinking about how to get close to Jane. It could be said that she had reached the point of madness. Wasnt it only if Jane died that the Terry family could return to its former state? Osborn, would he also pay more attention to her? No, Jane must die! Erica sat up from the bed. With Gregory at thepany and only the maid at home, she quietly went downstairs. Seeing the maid washing dishes in the dining room, she entered the storage room on the ground floor. She remembered seeing her fathers short hunting rifle in this room. He mentionedst month that this rifle was still usable. Now was the perfect opportunity. She found the rifle in an iron box. The magazine was still intact. Erica took it out quietly, ced it in her coat pocket, and told the maid, Im going out to clear my mind and buy some food. Ill be back soon. Hearing this, the maid walked out of the dining room, looking worried. Erica shook her head and smiled, I really am fine; dont worry. I wont cause any more trouble. Chapter 390 Blocking the Gun After leaving home, Ericas smile vanished in an instant. She took out her phone and found the news she had marked. So, Jane has been supervising the settely? Shell make Jane regret it for a lifetime! Go to this address; I have a friend shooting there, and Im visiting the set. After getting into a taxi, Erica handed the driver the address of the film crew. Half an hourter, she arrived at the set. Cut! Osborns performance in this scene is excellent. He portrayed the inner struggles and sorrows of the male lead well, and his eye acting is also on point. Truly deserving of the des he received as a Best Actor! The director praised, nodding in satisfaction after watching the footage on the monitor. Osborn smiled. Thanks to your excellent guidance. Actors and directors alwaysplement each other. Dont be modest now. I just watched the scene with the director, and your performance was indeed good. However, the next scene is the crucial one where the male lead is taken away by the military. There are a few details to pay attention to Jane smiled and spoke, and Osborn, always serious about his acting, immediately focused. They walked to the side to discuss the plot. Since many people wereing in and out of the set every day, the staff didnt notice Ericas presence. She approached, step by step, and soon saw Jane and Osborn sitting in a corner. She couldnt hear what they were saying clearly. But as long as she saw Jane and Osborn happilyughing, she couldnt control her anger. Erica walked to a spot not far from them, stared fiercely at Jane, and said, Jane! Hearing the voice, Jane turned her head and saw Ericas face, causing her to be somewhat stunned. Osborn was also surprised, asking, Erica? What are you doing here? Jane, you wretch! With red eyes and gritted teeth, Erica uttered these words with intense hatred in her voice. She wished to end Janes life. What are you talking about? Before Jane could speak, Osborn, with a furrowed brow, used Erica, looking at her with both confusion and anger. With teary eyes, Erica looked at Osborn with a mix of affection and sorrow. As a woman, she could see how much Osborn liked Jane just from his eyes when he was talking to her. Precisely because Osborn liked her, she had to ruin it! Osborn red at Erica. Without hesitation, he issued an eviction order. This is a film set. Please leave immediately! With tears in her eyes, Erica faced Osborn, revealing a resolute smile. After giving Osborn a nce, she turned back to Jane. Youre proud of yourself, arent you? After seducing Patrick, you got dumped and now youre trying to seduce Osborn. Making him willingly be your backup. Jane, you look gentle and tender, but I never expected you to be such a flirt. I regret not tearing off your hypocritical mask in front of so many media reporters back then, let them see the famous president of Star Entertainment is such a shameless woman! Based on what? Erica was nowpletely insane, staring at Jane with narrowed eyes. Hatred was evident in her eyes, and her words were filled with venom. She seemed ready to devour Jane, to drink her blood and eat her flesh. Osborn was furious by now. He looked at Erica with clenched fists, veins popping on his forehead. He was suppressing his anger for Janes sake.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jane frowned as she looked at Erica. Erica, have you gone crazy? Yes! Erica shouted loudly. Many people nearby turned their heads to look, wearing puzzled and bewildered expressions. Some even tried to approach Erica, but she shook them off. I cant understand. Why can a woman like you juggle two rtionships and make both of these men devoted to you? Jane, youre skilled in maniption Im crazy, Ive been framed by you and thrown into the police station for several days. My family is on the verge of bankruptcy because of you. Everything is your debt to me! Jane, what face do you have to act so gentle and kind in front of others? Based on what? The womans hair was disheveled, her eyes were red, and even her shouting sounded hoarse, echoing in the middle of the set. She was truly insane. Jane shook her head helplessly and even started to feel sorry for Erica, but she didnt sympathize with her. Erica, theres something you need to understand. The mistake was yours from the beginning. If you hadnt assisted Florence in scheming and plotting so many wrongdoings, taking the initiative to hire hackers to breach ourpanys internalwork, we wouldnt be in this situation today. As for your familys bankruptcy, its not my fault. Its your own ipetence. If your actions hadnt been exposed, why would we have had this incident at the police station? Moreover, I was just rightfully protecting my rights, seeking legal help to resolve the issue. Erica, at this point, dont you realize your mistakes? As Jane spoke, her expression remained calm, but she knew that Erica, being paranoid and radical, wouldnt change her mind until herst breath. Clearly, these words further enraged Erica. Her face turned red with anger, and her hands clenched into fists, trembling slightly. Unexpectedly, she pulled out the short hunting rifle from her pocket, aimed it at Jane, closed her eyes, and screamed, Then go die! Jane widened her eyes. Was Erica truly insane?! Jane, be careful! Almost instinctively, Osborn rushed forward and embraced Jane. The surrounding crew and security personnel were in chaos, and the security guards hurried over. A gunshot rang out. Osborns clothes were stained with fresh blood, and there was a deep red mark on his back, spreading continuously. This sudden turn of events left Jane in shock. Osborn had actually taken the bullet for her. Jane anxiously looked at Osborns pale face. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, but he was still concerned about her, Jane, are you okay? Im fine, Osborn hold on, the ambnce is on its way. Call an ambnce quickly! Janes hands trembled slightly, and Erica, unable to believe what had just happened, stared at Osborn. She never expected him to take a bullet for Jane. She waspletely broken. Security personnel quickly restrained Erica and dragged her out. Someone had also called the hospitals emergency line. Luckily, the filming location wasnt far from the city, and in about ten minutes, someone rushed in, saying, The ambnce is here, parked at the entrance! As soon as the words were spoken, several medical personnel rushed in. They hurriedly ced Osborn on a stretcher, and Jane, with a worried expression, followed them onto the ambnce bound for the hospital. Chapter 391 Did I Hit the Mark? The medical staff who rushed to the scene had already provided emergency treatment for Osborn in the ambnce. Jane watched as the blood soaked through the mans costume, feeling extremely anxious. She had never witnessed such a scene before, let alone seen a friend take a bullet for her. As for the situation at the filming location, she couldnt afford to care about it now. After arriving at the hospital, doctors swiftly pushed Osborn into the operating room. Jane sat outside, her hands tightly sped together, even her fingertips trembling. The doctor came out not long after and looked at Jane, asking, Are you the patients family? Jane quickly raised her head, approached, and nervously said, Im his friend Doctor, how is Osborn doing now? The doctor frowned, speaking seriously, He was shot deeply, and we must perform surgery immediately to remove the bullet. Otherwise, there is a risk to his life. Can you contact his family and have them sign the surgery consent form? Jane quickly grabbed a pen, controlled her shaking hands, and signed the surgery consent form. For her, there was nothing more important than saving a life at this moment. Doctor, Ive already paid the surgery fees. Can can I go see him now? Jane looked at the doctor earnestly. After the doctor nodded, she pushed open the door and walked into the operating room. Nurses were preparing surgical instruments, and Osborny on the bed with a breathing apparatus, maintaining normal vital signs. Janes eyes turned red in an instant. Approaching the bed, she tightly held Osborns hand and cautiously called out, Osborn, Osborn, how are you? Are you okay? Osborn, in a semi-conscious state, heard Janes voice. He weakly opened his eyes and smiled when he saw the woman by his side. Jane, are you are you okay? Jane squeezed his hand even harder, shaking her head repeatedly. Im fine. The doctors will prepare for your surgery soon. You must be okay Its okay, Jane Osborns voice was weak, but he kept looking at her. I just want to tell you that I really love you I can give up everything as long as youre happy. Even if it means you just look back at me, Im willing to ept that At a time like this, youre still talking about these things.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane spoke with a nasal tone. She knew Osborn liked her, and regardless of whether she had explicitly rejected him before, the current situation was clearly not suitable for romantic conversations. You now you need to focus on the surgery, you know? The rest, once youre better, we can talk about it. Meanwhile, the phone had rung in her bag three times, but Jane had no mood to answer it. After such a major incident, how could she remember to keep appointments? Patrick stood at the entrance, and the phone in his hand rang the not answered prompt for the third time. Impatiently, he pressed the hang-up button. Patrick stood in ce, scanning his surroundings, revealing a rare expression of annoyance. He had called Jane four times already. Whether it was user busy or not answered, there was no callback, and she hadnt answered his calls. They had agreed to have dinner tonight. ording to Jane, the filming location should have wrapped up by now. Why hadnt she answered his calls? Did something happen at the filming location? He swiped his phone several times, and suddenly, a news notification popped up at the top of the screen. [Chaos on the Farewell My Concubine Set! Osborn Shot, Life Hanging in the Bnce!] Patricks eyebrows furrowed. Osborn was shot? He seemed to have realized something and quickly drove to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, Patrick almost ran to the floor where Osborns operating room was. At this moment, the doctors were preparing the instruments to enter the operating room when they saw Patrick rushing over. Sir, sir, you cant go in! pleaded one of the doctors. However, Patrick paid no attention to them. Just as he arrived at the door of the operating room, he overheard Osborn confessing his feelings to Jane. Patricks eyes immediately darkened, especially when he saw Osborn still holding Janes hand. Jealousy surged within him. After all, he had explicitly told Jane not to look at other men. Especially Osborn, who had caused such a scandal just a few days ago. What if someone captured a photo of this scene? Make way, make way. The patient is preparing for surgery. Please all leave, a doctor came from outside and raised his hand to block Patrick. Reluctantly, Patrick stepped back, and Jane was also escorted out. When she turned around and looked up, she saw Patrick standing outside the door, and for a moment, she froze. However, Jane didnt say anything. Outside the operating room, she stood face to face with Patrick. She had no mood to speak now; her mind was entirely focused on whether Osborn could make it through. After all, he got injured for her sake. Arent you going to exin? Patrick couldnt contain his emotions and spoke first, his tone cold and unfamiliar. He was feeling extremely bitter now, specifically, he couldnt stay calm about anything rted to Jane. Seeing Janes silence, Patrick felt more upset. Pointing in the direction of the operating room, he lowered his voice and frowned as he questioned, Have you fallen for Osborn? He took a bullet for you, and now youre attracted to him, isnt that right? Unreasonable! Jane, already emotionally overwhelmed, looked at Patrick nkly upon hearing these words. She felt a bit helpless and said, Patrick, Osborn is undergoing surgery inside, and we dont know his condition yet. Can you not make a scene right now? Im making a scene? Whos taking advantage of the situation here? Patrick found it somewhat amusing. As Janes boyfriend, he had waited for her outside the restaurant for an hour, called her four times, and received no response. Yet here she was, discussing love matters with another man? The more Patrick spoke, the less inclined Jane was to exin. Given the recent events, she had no spare energy to argue with Patrick. At a time when a persons life was at stake, he was arguing about whether Osborn liked her or not? Sitting on the chair, Jane turned her face away, not saying anything to Patrick. Seeing her attitude, Patrick became even more irritated, feeling that he had touched upon Janes true feelings. Did I hit the mark, didnt I? Patrick. Jane sighed, realizing she had no extra energy to argue with him. She raised her head and looked at him seriously. This is a hospital, and now is not the time for us to argue about our rtionship problems. Im feeling really confused right now, and all I want to know is whether Osborns surgery is sessful or not. Chapter 392 I Want to Accompany Him She looked at Patricks slightly angry face, took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, and said, No matter what happens, lets talk after Osborns surgery. Otherwise, if it spreads, it wont be good. Although Patrick was angry, he had to admit that Jane was right at this moment. He reluctantly swallowed his pride and said, Then Ill wait until after Osborns surgery. We can discuss this issue, but you must give me an exnation. As time passed, the disy board outside the operating room still showed the same three characters: In surgery. Jane didnt know the situation on the film set, and her mood became increasingly anxious. All she could think of were the words Osborn said to her, and Patrick paced back and forth. Outside the ward, there wasplete silence. After about two hours, the indicator board finally turned green. Shortly afterward, the doctor opened the door and walked out. Hearing the sound, Jane turned around and quickly stood up, asking, Doctor, how is Osborn now? Patrick stood by, and when he heard Osborns name, he only slightly frowned, but said nothing. The doctor visibly breathed a sigh of relief, and his tone became much lighter. Dont worry, the surgery was very sessful, thanks to your timely arrival. The bullet also didnt hit the heart; it deviated slightly. Weve sessfully removed it. However, he will need a few months to recover. During this time, he should avoid excessive emotional excitement and intense exercise. He needs to stay in the hospital for observation until the wound ispletely healed, but he also needs rest. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile unconsciously appeared on her lips. Alright, I got it. Thank you, doctor. No problem, the doctor smiled and shook his head. The surgery has just ended, and he is resting. Keep your voices down so as not to disturb him. Okay, okay. Watching the doctor leave, Janes heart finally returned to her chest. She had been really scared just now. If Osborn had died because of her, she would have carried guilt and sorrow for a lifetime. Patrick had been paying attention to Janes expression. When he saw Jane rx, he pursed his lips, looked away, and felt a mixture of emotions. No man wants to see his girlfriend worried and frightened for someone else. Feeling jealous is also instinctive. We Patrick had just said the word, and Jane had already turned and headed to the ward. The door was tightly closed. She stood at the door, looking at Osborn lying unconscious on the hospital bed. Her eyes showedplex emotions, but more than anything, she was relieved. Osborns words to her before the surgery Well, forget it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that hes okay, can you exin things to me? Patrick asked, trying to keep his tone calm while talking to Jane. Jane lowered her eyes, unsure of how to respond to Osborns feelings, especially considering he had almost lost his life for her. In a certain sense, there were still unresolved issues. As for Patrick Jane lowered her eyes, thought for a moment, then turned around, facing Patrick. She said, Patrick, why dont you go back for now? Ill call youter. I want to stay with Osborn. Osborn got injured because of her, and she couldnt just leave him alone with Patrick at this moment. Patrick, already trying to contain his anger, heard Jane say this, and his face immediately darkened. He turned to face Jane and asked sternly, Jane, you are my girlfriend. If Osborn is awake, there are doctors to take care of him. He got hurt because of me. I feel that I should stay here Mm! Before Jane could finish exining, her jaw was held firmly, forcibly lifted, and the mans face came close, warm and hot sensations transmitting from his lips. Her teeth were pried open, and their tongues entwined. His kiss was dominant and forceful, almost suffocating Jane. She lifted her head, hands pushing against him, finally managing to push Patrick away. Jane was panting heavily, genuinely angry this time. Her face was flushed, and she pped Patrick across the face. Are you crazy? Absolutely crazy! Patrick, surprised by Janes reaction, stood still. He hadnt expected Jane to hit him. Slowly raising his hand to touch his left cheek, he teased the left side of his mouth with his tongue, his gaze turning back with a hint of mocking smile, yet overshadowed by the remaining anger. Did you hit me for him? Patrick said atst, his expressionpletely changed, staring at Jane with iprehension and resentment. He moved his throat but said nothing, turned around, and left inrge strides. Jane watched his back, her eyes both sour and bitter, but she didnt call Patrick back. His jealousy today was really untimely, and he needed some time to reflect. When Patrick returned to the Water Moon Community, his face was still gloomy. Candice was sitting on the sofa watching TV. When she saw the maning in, she naturally showed a smile. Patrick, where did you go today? Patrick just nced at her, and since he and Candice were just ying a role, coupled with the setback he experienced in Janes ce, he was in a bad mood. How could he have the mood to joke with her? Nothing, justpany matters. The man threw out these words, then walked upstairs. Candice noticed his mood, hurriedly poured a ss of water, and carried it to Patrick. She consoled him softly, Its normal to have many things to deal with in thepany. Since youre back, dont frown. Come, have a sip of water, and if its too much, you can leave it to subordinates. Patrick was feeling upset, but he still gave face to Candice, took the water, and had a sip. Then he went into the study. Candice hesitated in the living room for a while, then went to the refrigerator, took out the snacks she had made, and ced them next to Patrick in the study. Smiling, she said, Patrick, you must be hungry aftering back sote. This is a small snack I made today. Try it, is it delicious. She sat down naturally beside Patrick, her hand reaching towards his arm, and even seemed to have the tendency to touch his chest. Patrick, however, remained cold, I dont have an appetite now. Ill eatter, and Im a bit busy. Patrick, I spent a long time making this. Give me some face and take a bite. Patrick pulled his arm back from Candice, his brow furrowed, and he irritably pinched the bridge of his nose. His tone became more intense, I really dont have the mood right now, and Im busy with work. If you dont have anything else, just leave for now. Chapter 393 A Strange Woman Candice was taken aback. Patrick had never treated her like this since she moved to the Water Moon Community. She pursed her lips and, seeing the expression on his face, turned to leave. At the hospital, after Patrick departed, Jane remained seated in the hospital room, gazing at Osborn still lying on the bed with closed eyes. He had just undergone surgery, and his wounds were now bandaged. Jane tightly bit her lip, refraining from saying anything. She was well aware of Osborns feelings for her, but she couldnt figure out what she should do about it. Suddenly, her phone made a ding sound. Jane snapped out of her thoughts, picked up the phone, and saw a message from Maria. [Jane, Erica has been taken away by the police. How is Osborn now?] [He just finished surgery and hasnt woken up yet.] After replying to Maria, Jane turned off her phone. The television in the single-patient room was broadcasting the news. [Unexpected incident on the set of Farewell My Concubine: Renowned artist Osborn suffers gunshot wound, and the current suspect, Erica Terry, has been taken into police custody for investigation.] The woman in handcuffs shown on the screen was indeed Erica. In the Doyle family mansion, Florence sat on the sofa watching TV. She absentmindedly changed the channel and stumbled upon the news about the Farewell My Concubine set and Ericas arrest. She sat up straight, staring fixedly at the TV screen. Her delicate face became somewhat sinister. Useless trash! She initially thought of using Erica to eliminate Jane, but this woman failed again, not only failing to get rid of Jane but also injuring Osborn. What a useless person! Florence was infuriated, grinding her teeth and angrily patting the sofa. She shouldnt have trusted Erica, this idiot. Instead of getting rid of Jane, she ended up causing more problems! Florence, whats wrong? Hearing Peters voice, Florence quickly adjusted her emotions, smiling gently as she turned to Peter, who was approaching. Just watched a TV drama, got carried away, Florence said, waving off Peters inquiry as he joined her on the sofa. Peter nodded, handing her an address. Ive found a renowned stic surgeon in Korea. Ive arranged a flight for you at ten in the morning the day after tomorrow. You should be able to get the scars on your wrist treated. Scars on a girl dont look good. Florence looked at the note, hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Alright. Two dayster, at Seoul Airport at 2 PM: As Florence exited the airport, a car was waiting at the entrance. A man in a ck suit nodded upon seeing her and asked, Miss Doyle? Florence approached the car with her suitcase, a hint of confusion in her expression, and nodded in response. Yes? We were sent by Mr. Doyle to pick you up. He said to take you directly to the stic surgery hospital. Please get in. Arriving at the entrance of the stic surgery hospital, Florence felt somewhat nervous. She met the stic surgeon Peter had contacted, and after a brief exchange about her wrist scars, she was arranged to stay in a hospital room. However, at the entrance of the hospital room, Florence saw a woman with delicate features and a baby face. The woman seemed to have recently recovered, still wearing a patients gown. When she spotted Florence, her eyes showed a hint of surprise. Is it you? Florence was somewhat bewildered. She had never seen this woman before, so C Who are you? Have we met before? The woman blinked, then reached up to touch her face, smiling as she shook her head softly. Sorry, I mistook you for a friend of mine. Ive just recovered, you see. My apologies.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Florence, still puzzled, nodded. She followed the nurse into the hospital room to ce her belongings. After Florence entered the room, the woman turned her head to nce in that direction, squinting slightly with a hint of amusement in her eyes. She was Freda. After falling off the cliff, Freda had numerous injuries on her face and body. She thought she was going to die, but Calvin found her. She spent three full days in aa at the hospital. When she woke up, she discovered her face and most of her body were bandaged. The doctor said her injuries were severe, and although they saved her life, her face was going to be disfigured. The stic surgery techniques in her home country couldnt provide a perfect restoration. Calvin had no choice but to send her to South Korea for stic surgery. Every day there was tormenting, and the rehabilitation process was painful. But all of it was worth it. Now, her face was wless, and no one could recognize her, not even Florence. Florence, putting her things in order, sat on the bed, thinking about the woman she encountered earlier. She had never seen her before, but why did she feel somewhat familiar? Where could they have met? The nurse was about to leave when Florence stopped her. Wait, please. Is there something you need? Florence hesitated for a moment, looking towards the door. I wanted to ask you about the woman I bumped into earlier. Who is she? Oh, her, the nurse maintained a professional smile. She was admitted to our hospital several months ago as a patient with aplicated surgery. She just recovered recently, so shes allowed to go out for a walk. However, she cant be discharged yet. By the way, shes your roommate. You two will be living together for some time. But if everything goes well for her, shell be discharged soon. Oh thank you. Florence nodded thoughtfully and thanked the nurse. Shey back to rest. Unexpectedly, after a few hours, Florences phone suddenly rang incessantly. Irritated, she answered the phone, hearing Gregorys voice. Miss Doyle The mans voice seemed to have aged overnight, carrying a thick sense of fatigue. Mr. Terry, what is it? Florence clicked her tongue, expressing impatience. At this time, Gregory calling her could only mean he was concerned about Erica. However, why would she wade into this muddy water? Gregorys voice was somewhat choked up, almost begging as he said, Miss Doyle, Erica has always had a good rtionship with you. She was taken away by the police this time I beg you, can you save her? Help get Erica out of the police station? Chapter 394 Osborn is Awake Save Erica? Florence heard the words, and it sounded like she heard a joke. With a mocking tone, she repeated, Uncle Terry, dont me me for being disrespectful. Last time, Erica hired hackers to steal Star Entertainments confidential information. She had already been to the police station once. If you want to get this troublesome daughter of yours out, you might as well find someone yourself. But what about this time? She took a gun to the movie set herself, and what happened? Instead of killing Jane, she not only failed but also shot Osborn. Isnt that her responsibility? No one forced her to do this, right? Uncle Terry, we, the Doyle family, are not a charity. Get your facts straight. Moreover, Erica is so useless. She couldnt even do a simple task I assigned her before. Now, for a personal grudge, she put herself in jail. Even if I get her out, what can she give me in return? I advise you to save your energy. Begging various gods and deities for the sake of this daughter who is nothing but trouble wont lead to any good results. As for me, I dont have the intention to help any friends. Donte back and implicate my family. Florences voice was loud, and the rooms door was half-open. Freda, returning from outside, heard the conversation in the room. Erica? She stopped in her tracks, and her eyes involuntarily looked down. She got into the police station because of Jane and Osborn? Osborn Freda couldnt help but feel a tingling sensation at the thought of Osborns affection for Jane. She was in her current predicament because of Jane, and now her beloved was shot because of her. How could she not feel hatred? Freda clenched her fists tightly, gritting her teeth, her gaze seemingly capable of shooting out fire. [Jane, I originally nned to return to the country and settle the score with you after some time, but I didnt expect you to be so indifferent to Osborn.] [Then dont me me for letting you experience the heart-wrenching taste of pain!] Freda suppressed the anger in her heart, controlled her emotions, and put on a polite smile as she walked into the room. After Florence hung up the phone, hearing footsteps, she turned and saw Freda, smiling politely. Oh, its you. Back from a walk? Freda nodded, extending her hand gracefully. Yes, about what happened just now Im really sorry. Lets get to know each other. Im Ann. Hello, Im Florence. Florence politely shook hands, inadvertently revealing the scar on her wrist. Seeing the scar on Florences wrist, Freda sat down beside her, and with feigned surprise, she asked, Oh, how did you get a scar on your wrist? Have you been through something? Its not good for a girl to have scars on her hands. Florence paused, lowered her eyes, and subconsciously tugged at her sleeve. Still, she spoke in a gentle tone, No After the news of Osborn being shot was exposed, many of his fans tried to visit him at the hospital every day, but they were all blocked outside. In the blink of an eye, Jane had been taking care of Osborn in the hospital for five or six days. Every day, she would ce fresh bouquets and fruits by his bedside. The doctor mentioned that afortable environment would aid in the patients recovery, and since Osborn had awakened, he needed additional nutrition. Hmm Jane was sitting at the bedside, peeling an apple when she suddenly heard a faint sound from the bed. She instinctively looked up, and Osborns eyshes moved, showing signs of waking up. Surprised and delighted, Jane quickly put down the knife and pressed the bedside call button. Doctor, nurse! In no time, the on-duty doctor and nurse hurried into the room. Jane stepped aside, saying, He seems to be waking up; quickly take a look. After much hustle and bustle, Osborn finally woke up. If he can wake up sessfully, it means there shouldnt be any major problems. However, after the surgery, he still needs to be observed and rest for some time to prevent any adverse reactions. As the doctor exined the details, Jane nodded repeatedly. Osborn, turning his head slightly, could see the woman by his bed, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. Jane still cared about him. After the doctor left, Jane closed her eyes. The tension of the past few days finally eased. She turned around, holding Osborns hand, and said with a smile, Its great, Osborn, youre finally awake Youve worried about me, Osborn smiled, holding Janes hand and gently patting it. Looking at her face, he sincerely said, Jane, waking up and seeing you here Im really happy. I never expected you to be by my side, taking care of me. Dont say such silly things. You took a bullet for me, so of course, I have to take care of you. Jane carefully tucked in the bedcovers for Osborn and continued to chatter. You just woke up, and you cant move around recklessly for now. The doctor said your surgical incision hasnt fully healed, and you cant eat regr food these days. You need to start with a liquid diet to protect your stomach As Jane spoke, Osborns attention was entirely on Janes face and figure. He asionally responded with a nod, but when Jane turned her face towards him, he paused. With great seriousness, he asked, Jane, the words I said to you before entering the hospital were sincere. Now that youre here I know youre single now, and the engagement with Mr. Pansy has been canceled. So, are you willing to ept me? Osborn grasped Janes hand, but Jane didnt know how to answer him. She hadnt broken up with Patrick, but due to various reasons, she couldnt tell Osborn. She bit her lip and, in the end, chose to temporarily skip this topic in the most tactful way. You just woke up. Focus on getting treated first. After you fully recover, we can discuss this matter, alright?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Patrick walked to the entrance of the room and saw the door slightly ajar. As he was about to push the door open, he overheard Osborn and Janes conversation. The bouquet of flowers in his hand suddenly felt like a thousand pounds. Initially, he thought he shouldnt make a fuss, just intending tofort Jane at the hospital. Little did he know that Osborn would wake up and even take advantage of the situation. The smile on Patricks face disappeared in an instant. He forcefully pushed the door open and walked into the room, grabbing Janes hand. In a firm tone, he said, Jane,e out! Patrick, Patrick! Jane was surprised to see him entering, struggling a few times to free her wrist. However, Patrick being much stronger, she could only be pulled out of the room. Seeing the two leave, Osborns gaze dimmed for a moment. Chapter 395 The Plan in the Study Patrick, Patrick! What are you doing? Let go! In a tussle, Jane was forcibly pulled out of the hospital room by Patrick. When they reached the corridor, she tried to pull her wrist back, attempting to stop Patrick. Patrick suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at Jane. Jane pulled her hand back forcefully, holding her wrist with the other hand. Dont be jealous You are my girlfriend. Patrick was feeling very ufortable. He couldnt understand why Osborn kept clinging to Jane. Where did that put him, the legitimate boyfriend? Although they no longer had an engagement, Jane would be his someday! He wrapped his arms around Janes waist, forcibly pulling her towards him. A passionate kiss descended upon them, and Jane couldnt help but feel a bit dizzy. She tiptoed, involuntarily wrapping her arms around the mans neck. Patricks kiss was filled with desire, longing, and possessiveness. Few people were passing by the hospital corridor, and asionally curious children were swiftly ushered away by their apanying adults, covering their eyes. After a while, Patrick finally let go of Jane, slowly moving his hand away from her back. He leaned close to Janes ear and said, Its impossible for me not to be jealous. It was a sincere statement from him to Jane. Janes face was still flushed, and even her ears turned red. Hearing Patricks words, she also felt a warm sensation. Although this man was sometimes childish in front of her, it all boiled down to one thing C he loved her. Alright, I know what youre worried about. Janeposed herself, straightening Patricks wrinkled clothes and patiently exined. Ive been taking care of Osborn in the hospital recently just because he saved me. As for what I said earlier You also know, he just woke up. At least let him recover before I slowly talk to him. Dont be jealous. But he clearly knows what our rtionship is. Even as Jane tried to exin repeatedly that nothing would happen between her and Osborn, and even if he knew what kind of person she was, with time, even a king with a determined heart might be tempted by the goddess. He didnt like Osborn being so close to Jane, expressing affection towards her. Seeing Patricks serious expression, Jane couldnt help but shake her head, a hint of helplessness in her smile. Alright, lets not talk about Osborn anymore. After you tell Candice about the n, has she shown any unusual behavior recently? Patrick thought carefully, his expression bing more serious. There havent been any particrly unusual actions from her recently. Shes the same as before, always wanting to enter the study and asking me to join her. With a hidden meaning in Patricks words, Jane felt a bit ufortable. However, she knew that nothing was more important right now than exposing Candices true intentions. She turned to him, very seriously saying, It seems she has already started to take action But in the future, you may have to endure a bit more. Try to meet her requests, and Candice will take the bait faster, revealing more of her true intentions.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. You- Patrick clicked his tongue, frowned slightly, seemingly not quite understanding, and stared at Jane. He raised his arm slightly, his index finger poised as if he were about to tap her on the head. After a pause, he put his hand down, nodding and saying, You can rest assured; I know what to do. However, you also need to keep a certain distance from Osborn. I understand. Water Moon Community. Antonys call came again, Candice, how many days has it been? When will you get your hands on the North Bays project proposal? Whenever Candice received a call from Antony now, a sense of fear would emerge from the depths of her heart. However, she had no power to resist. Just like now, she could only softly promise, Im already working on Patrick, brother. Give me another two days, and Ill definitely get it C Two days! Another two days! Antonys voice on the other end of the phone sounded impatient. Sitting in his office chair, he impatiently adjusted his tie, his eyes filled with weariness and contempt. Ive given you so much time already. I must see the project proposal this weekend, or else C figure it out yourself! Beep-Beep- A busy tone sounded in the receiver. Candice wearily put down her phone, feeling increasingly nervous. She knew Antonys methods. Originally, she wanted to gradually gain Patricks trust, sessfully marry into the Pansy family, and use that as leverage against Antony. But now, it seemed to be a big problem. No, she couldnt wait any longer! Patrick wasnt home right now. The study was usually unlocked, and if the project proposal was in there, now was a perfect opportunity. Determined, Candice quietly left the room and turned to the study door, gently turning the doorknob. It wasnt locked. She entered the study and saw several folders ced on the secondyer of the bookshelf. She decided to take all of them, hastily flipping through them, but found nothing. Time was running out. Patrick said he would be back for lunch today Candice suddenly realized this and became even more frantic. She ran to the drawer behind the desk and finally found a sealed file at the bottom of the third drawer. It contained only a thin sheet of paper. North Bay Amusement Park Project Proposal. This was it! Joy filled Candices eyes. She quickly took out her phone and snapped a photo of the document with a satisfying click. But when she was about to send it to Antony, her hand hesitated in mid-air. If Antony needed the project proposal this urgently, even if she dyed for a short time, he might not harm her. If she sent it right away, wouldnt she lose a valuable bargaining chip? Candice hesitated, pursing her lips. She ced the phone against her chest, deciding to temporarily abandon this idea. However, not long after, the sound of keys turning in the lock at the door reached her ears. Candices heart skipped a beat. She quickly ced the file back in the bag, restoring everything to its original ce just as Patrick entered. Their eyes met. Patrick lightly furrowed his brows and asked, Candy, what are you doing in the study? Ah Candice quickly adjusted her emotions, putting on a smile to conceal her nervousness. The nurse didnte today, and I was too bored at home. I thought of cleaning the room. I just finished wiping the table. If you dont want me here, Patrick, Ill leave right away. Chapter 396 Planning a Wedding? Patrick stood still without saying a word. After hearing Candices words, his body shifted slightly backward. Candice lowered her eyes, slowly walked out. When passing by Patrick, her heart raced, and she didnt dare to look into his eyes. Suddenly, Candice turned pale, and when she was close to the door, she closed her eyes tightly and copsed softly. Candy, Candy! Patrick quickly reached out and held her. Seeing the woman pale, falling into his arms without responding to his calls, he picked her up and carried her out of the study. When Candice woke up again, she was lying on therge bed in the bedroom, covered with a nket. Patrick was walking towards her, holding a cup of hot water in his hand. The tension in the mans eyes finally eased when he saw her, and he seemed relieved. Candy. Patrick walked to the bedside, ced the cup of water on the bedside table, and helped Candice sit up, cing a pillow behind her. Youre awake. How do you feel now? Is there any difort? Patricks voice was gentle. I just had the doctor check you. He said its a lingering effect from before. Your body hasnt fully recovered, so you shouldnt overexert yourself. Candice looked pitifully at Patrick and subconsciously reached out to touch him, her eyes glistening with tears. Patrick Seeing this, Patrick quickly took out a tissue from the bedside table to wipe away her tears. Whats wrong? Why are you crying when youre fine? I-I Candices voice choked, I know my illness is severe. When I was getting better before, I asked the doctor. He said even if theres improvement, theres still a possibility of a rpse. After all, its a terminal illness. I also know that I dont have much time left. Patricks face revealed a deeply distressed expression. He moved closer to Candice, reaching out to embrace her. Silly girl, what are you saying? I will find someone to cure you. Leaning against Patricks chest, Candice shook her head gently, lowering her eyes as she hesitated to say, No need to bother, Patrick I know my condition. I only have one wish, do you remember when we were young, you said you wanted to marry me in the little wooden house? I remember. Candice felt secretly pleased. She adjusted her emotions and continued, I just want, while Im still alive, to be able to marry you, be your wife, and have a beautiful time with you. Thats all I ask for. Patrick frowned, and just when Candice thought he wouldnt agree, the mans voice came from above. All right, I promise you. A smile appeared on Candices face, and she wrapped her arms around Patricks waist. Patrick, youre so kind. As long as she became the wife of the Pansy family, Antony couldnt mistreat her anymore. Would she still need to endure others condescension? What a joke! As expected, Patrick acted promptly. The day after he agreed to Candice, he released news iming that he was about to get engaged to her. The media enthusiastically reported this news since the Pansy family was a prominent figure in the business world, making Patricks marriage a highly anticipated event. [Love Comes from Heaven! Pansy Groups CEO to Marry Childhood Sweetheart C Where Will She Go from Here?] In various news articles, when Patrick and Candice were mentioned, there were also references to Jane. Candice was overjoyed when she saw the news reports, but not everyone felt the same. Beatrice and Melissa, for instance. When Melissa saw the news, she couldnt help but feel jealous. She put her phone down with a snap and disdainfully said to Beatrice, Aunt, who is this Candice? Shes obviously here for mu cousins money! And look, she and our family are from different backgrounds. She might have some ulterior motives, and my cousin cant marry her! Beatrice, feeling extremely frustrated after Jane left, never expected another girl, Candice, toe into Patricks life. A lounge singer, how could she marry into our family? Its simply wishful thinking!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seizing the opportunity, Melissa tried to fan the mes, saying to Beatrice, Aunt, I heard that shes now living in the Water Moon Community. Thats my cousins own house. Allowing her to move in is like acknowledging her as the mistress of that ce. Beatrice pursed her lips, displeased with what she heard, and gave her a disdainful look. Lets go, and let me see her. When the two arrived at the Water Moon Community, Melissa impatiently pressed the doorbell at the apartment entrance. Coming C Candices voice came from inside the door. She opened it and saw Beatrice and Melissa standing outside, feeling somewhat hesitant. Who are you? Melissa sneered disdainfully and walked straight in behind Beatrice. After sizing up Candice, Beatrice said, I thought my son was publicizing that he was marrying some celestial being. I didnt expect it to be someone like you. Melissa, standing beside Beatrice, also arrogantly said, Maybe my cousin just wants her for a bit of novelty. Aunt, look at her; no matter how you look at her, shes not someone who can match my cousin. Candice understood instantly. These were Patricks mother and her cousin. Although she felt indignant, she had to lower her head at this moment. She could only put on a smiling face and said, So its Patricks mother and cousin who came. I didnt know you wereing. Please have a seat; Ill wash some fruit for you. Melissa sneered, Dont try to build rtionships. Dont think that just because youve hooked up with my cousin, you can be the mistress of the Pansy family. With your poor appearance, its simply a dream. I came here today not to drink your tea. Beatrice looked disdainfully at Candice. To be the daughter-inw of our Pansy family, you must be a refined youngdy. You? I know you used to sing in a bar. Can a woman from such a ce be clean? Tell me, whats your purpose for getting close to Patrick? Candice felt a little startled, but she quickly calmed down. If they thought they could force her to retreat with just a few words, werent they too naive? I havent Candices voice was filled with grievances. Mrs. Pansy, Patrick and I sincerely want to be together. He promised to marry me. How could you say such things about me? Melissas brows furrowed tighter and tighter. She had liked her cousin for so long, and he hadnt even looked at her. Now, this poor girl suddenly appeared from nowhere. Why did she have the right to say these things? She couldnt bear it any longer. Walking over briskly, Melissa gave Candice a shove. Stop pretending to be pitiful. Can someone like you climb up to our family? Ah! Candice was pushed to the ground in an instant, and her hand got scratched, a cut appearing. She looked at Melissa with reddened eyes. At this moment, Patrick returned. When he saw Candice fall to the ground, his expression changed instantly. He hurriedly helped her up and, squinting his eyes, looked at the two women across from him. Who let youe? When Melissa saw Patrick entering the door, she was also surprised. She tentatively exined, wanting to gloss over the situation. Patrick, your mom and I just saw the news in the newspaper and came to see you. Its my business. You dont need to worry about it! Patrick was obviously displeased, bluntly throwing out these words, then tenderly cared for Candice with a soft voice. Beatrices expression also changed. She and Melissa seemed to be outsiders here. Melissa, it seems that your cousin is very happy. Lets go! Chapter 397 Just a Plan Patrick saw two people leaving before helping Candice sit on the sofa. He brought the household first aid kit and began to dress Candices wound once iodine touched the cut on her hand. The woman took a light breath and pulled her hand back. Ill be gentle; it might sting a bit, Patrick said, concerned as he carefully disinfected and bandaged Candices wound. Theyve been here for a while. Did they trouble you too much? Seeing Patricks care, Candice felt even happier. As for the mans words, she nodded obediently, Your mother and cousin just arrived they are here for your good, and their words dont bother me. Patrick visibly suppressed a frown, pondered for a moment, then said, Next time theye, you dont have to worry or bother. Just call me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Candice smiled, delighted by Patricks concern, and nodded with a touch of coyness, Okay. For her, being with Patrick now was a done deal. After the wedding, what could Antony do to her? Not long after Patrick finished bandaging Candice, his phone rang. ncing at the screen, his expression turned serious. He answered in session, Yes, okay, I understand. Ill be back right away. Whats wrong? Is something the matter? Candice asked with concern. Patrick stood up, reassuring her, Its nothing. Theres a bit of an issue at thepany; I need to go back. Wait for me here; Ill be back soon. Candice nodded, Okay. At the Pansy familys old residence: Mike sat sternly on the sofa, the butler standing nearby, trying to console him, Mr. Pansy, dont be angry. Wait for Patrick toe back and rify. Mike had just called Patrick. The media was widely publicizing Patricks abandonment of Jane to marry Candice, and he had seen it all. He was furious. Except for Jane, he acknowledged no one! Especially hearing that Candice was a singer from a bar, how could such a womanpare to Jane? He had to ask Patrick for an exnation! As the butler spoke, Patrick entered from outside, immediately noticing Mikes displeasure. Patrick remained calm, walked up to him, nodded slightly, and gently asked, Grandpa, is there something you need from me? What do you think! Mike pped the newspaper on the table. The front page featured aposite photo of Candice and Patrick with the bold headline, After Jane, herees Candice. Where does the heart of Pansy Groups CEO lie? Pointing at the newspapers headline, Mike, looking at his grandson, asked sternly, Whats going on between you and this woman? Why arent you marrying Jane? Patrick smiled helplessly, shook his head slightly, and reached out to pat Mike on the back, trying to calm him. Grandpa, dont be angry. Jane and I discussed this. Discussed? Mike, originally very angry, couldnt understand why Patrick would give up such a good girl like Jane for a woman of unclear background when he heard Patricks words. Yes, this is our n, Grandpa. Please listen to me After listening to Patrick exin his n to use Candice to lure out the big fish, Mike finally breathed a sigh of relief. He patted Patrick on the shoulder and said, So, thats the n you two came up with. Well, then, I can rest easy. Mike paused again, pointing at Patrick with a stern warning, But let me tell you, Patrick, even though its acting, you must not let Jane down. Shes a good girl. I know, Grandpa, Patrick also sighed in relief. Listening to Mike talk about Jane, he looked at the old man seriously and said sincerely, She is the one Ive decided to spend my life with. I wont let her down. Mikes expression softened a bit, nodding in satisfaction,pletely reassured. Seeing this, Patrick knew there was no need for further exnation. After sitting with Mike for a while, he hurried back to the Water Moon Community. When Candice saw Patrick return, she happily went to greet him, linking her arm with his and guiding him to the sofa. She then went to the kitchen, brought a te of freshly cut oranges, and ced it on the coffee table. Patrick, you work so hard at thepany every day. Have some fruits to soothe your throat. What would you like for dinner? Ill cook for you. Seeing her bustling around, Patrick smiled again, pulled Candice to sit beside him, and reassured her, Your hands are injured; you dont have to cook tonight. And, by the way C theres no harm in being attentive, but is there something you want to tell me? Candice couldnt help butugh, looking like someone caught in the act. Nestling next to Patrick, she said, Patrick, I made an appointment with a high-end bridal shop just now. Since our wedding is approaching, I want to try on wedding dresses. Do you have time tomorrow to apany me? Her eyes sparkled with anticipation when she looked at him. Patrick let out a sigh, and the smile on his lips faded slightly. Trying on wedding dresses with a girlfriend was something he only wanted to do with Jane. Sensing his subtle change, Candice, with a pitiful and cautious tone, asked, Patrick, do you not have time tomorrow? Work has been busytely. I have two meetings tomorrow, Patrick said, forcing himself to perk up, rubbing her hair gently, and soothingly continued, Go by yourself tomorrow. Buy whatever you like while shopping, use this gold card; swipe it as you please. When Candice saw the card, her eyes lit up. She took it, nodded with a smile, and said, Okay, thank you, Patrick! At the bridal shop: On that morning, Candice arrived at the bridal shop and told the receptionist, Hello, I made an appointment today to try on wedding dresses. I reserved the handmadece wedding dress. Miss Dillon, right? Please follow me. The receptionist checked the appointment book, offered a polite smile, and led Candice to the designated wedding dress. The pure white dress hadyers of handcraftedce and was adorned with pearls. The train was three meters long, resembling a princesss gown from a fairy tale. Chapter 398 Is He Really Marrying Someone Else? When Candice firstid eyes on the wedding dress, her eyes disyed an emotion worthy of being called amazed. A natural smile appeared on her face, and she didnt hide her fondness for the dress. Miss Dillon, if you like this dress, Ill help you try it on. This is our stores most exquisite wedding dress, and I think it suits you perfectly, the salesperson went all out in promoting, considering her was the future wife of the Pansy Groups CEO C an important customer and benefactor. Candice readily nodded, Ill take this one! Half an hourter, the salesperson drew back the curtain of the fitting room. Candice, wearing the handmade wedding dress, walked out slowly. Her hair was styled into a bridal bun, adorned with a hand-woven pearl crown, exuding an air of elegance. Standing in front of the mirror, Candice looked at her transformed appearance with surprise. She hadnt expected to be such a beautiful bride one day C an unexpected joy. The salesperson was also momentarily stunned but quickly praised and sold, I was right. This dress looks amazing on you. If Mr. Pansy sees it, he will surely be stunned by your beauty. Just as Candice was basking in thepliments from the salesperson, a voice came from nearby, Miss Dillon! Candice turned towards the voice and saw an unfamiliar woman approaching with a smile. The woman greeted, I didnt expect to see you here. Are you trying on wedding dresses? Oh, let me introduce myself first. Im a journalist. Candice hesitated for a moment, then politely nodded, showing an official smile, Hello. The journalist nced at Candice and smiled, This wedding dress looks really good on you, Miss Dillon. Its even more beautiful than what the newspapers say Oh, Mr. Pansy didnte with you today? What perfect timing! If she could get first-hand material for this big news, a promotion and sry increase were on the horizon. Candice also paused, then smiled and said, Patrick has been busy with worktely, so he let mee to try on wedding dresses by myself. He even told me that we are going to have the grandest wedding, one with no regrets and unforgettable moments. Oops Did I say too much? Yes, she admitted she said it on purpose. Since the person in front of her was a journalist, the world would soon know that Patrick was marrying her. What did she have to fear from Jane? This conversation yed perfectly into the hands of both parties.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The journalist quickly shook her head, Its okay You and Mr. Pansy are getting married; its only natural. It seems Mr. Pansy must treat you very well. Candices eyes and smile were affirmative and triumphant, He spoils me a lot. Even this wedding dress was chosen for me by Patrick. He also said we would go to Paris for our honeymoon Candice didnt intentionally lower her voice. She wanted the whole world to know that she would be the future wife of the Pansy Groups CEO. As expected, a few dayster, the news shed on TV: Candice tries on wedding dress in the store, confirming as the CEOs wife? Jane, at home, had aplex mix of emotions when she saw this news. She paused, setting down the book in her hands. She felt as if her heart had been clogged with paste, making her ufortable; even though this was a n she had discussed with Patrick long ago, seeing the news about Candice trying on wedding dresses made her momentarily bewildered. Bewildered at the thought: Is Patrick really going to marry someone else? Jane pressed her eyebrows, her hand going to her chest. She swallowed twice, forcibly suppressing the sour feeling, adjusting her emotions, and went to the hospital to take care of Osborn. At the hospital, Jane was cutting oranges for Osborn, but it was evident she was not fully present. Osborn turned his head more than once to look at Jane, studying her expression. Clearly, he had also seen the news about Candice trying on wedding dresses this morning. In that moment, Osborn felt angry. He thought Patrick was simply vaciting, publicly dering his rtionship with Candice while still holding onto Jane, unwilling to let go. Eat, Jane ced a slice of orange into Osborns hand with a faint smile. However, when she tried to withdraw her hand, he grasped her wrist. Jane, Osborn couldnt hold back any longer and called her name. He looked into Janes eyes, speaking rapidly, with evident urgency and anger, I know youve always liked Patrick, but hes not worth it. Maybe youve seen it too C Candice is trying on wedding dresses; theyre getting married, and everyone knows it! Osborns chest heaved slightly, and Jane, hearing his words, lowered her eyes without saying a word. To Osborn, her silence seemed more like sadness. Patrick broke up with you not long ago. Hes not worthy of you. He gave up on you, only to get engaged to someone like Candice. Jane, dont be sad for him. Jane, youve been taking care of me these days. You may have known my feelings for you for a while. Even though Im not as rich as Patrick, he cant give you happiness. I can. I can wait for you, even if you dont like me now. We can slowly cultivate our feelings. ept me, okay? Osborn had been conflicted every day. He wanted to know Janes feelings, and this time he had gathered the courage to pour out his heart to her. In his view, the current Patrick was unworthy of Jane. Jane took a deep breath, pulled her hand back from Osborns grasp, and hadnt figured out how to exin everything to Osborn. At this moment, she could only pretend not to notice the sincere gaze of the man, tucking in his nket. Take good care of your injury. After youre discharged, we can talk about this. Osborn hesitated for a moment, slowly let go of her hand, nodded slightly, and said, Okay, Ill listen to you. Maria was just outside the door. She had bought some fruit to visit Osborn. As she arrived at the door, she overheard Osborn confessing his feelings to Jane. The smile on Marias face froze, slowly disappearing. She lowered her eyes, concealing the disappointment in her gaze. So Osborn likes Jane this much? Yes, Jane was so good, taking good care of them. It was only natural for Osborn to like her She subconsciously tightened her grip on the fruit basket, paying no attention to the painful prick in her palms from the woven bamboo handle. A sense of sadness crept into her heart. Chapter 399 It Turns Out to Be a Trap Even though she had juste to see Osborn, Maria couldnt help feeling a bit disheartened. However, she knew her boundaries. ncing at the fruit basket in her hand, she made up her mind and pushed open the door to the ward. Osborn looked over, and Jane instinctively turned her head, retracting the hand ced on the quilt. Seeing Maria, Jane smiled and nodded, Maria, youre here. Osborn, noticing Marias arrival, also paused for a moment. He observed Janes reaction, and there was a brief moment of disappointment in his eyes. Nevertheless, he politely smiled at Maria. Maria suddenly felt a bit awkward, but she quickly adjusted her mindset. She smiled subtly and said, Jane, I came to see how Osborn is doing. Is he feeling better? Jane, unsure how to excuse herself, felt relieved with Marias arrival C she was her lifeline. Reacting quickly, she stood up and said, Hes in the middle of resting. Since youre here, why not keep himpany? I just remembered theres something at thepany I need to take care of. I should head back. With that, Jane picked up her bag from the side, signaling for Osborn to rest well. Osborns mind was clear, but he still wanted to detain Jane. You Just one word slipped out of his mouth, but Osborn thought better of it and swallowed the rest. It could wait; there was time. At Nanas home, Nana,e and see this! Carl had been scrolling through news on his phone. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and called out to Nana. Due to their shared experience of saving someone, Nanas guard against Carl had lessened. She walked over and sat next to him, asking in puzzlement, Whats wrong? Whats got you so worked up? Carl held up his phone in front of her, and there, Patricks announcement of his intention to marry Candice was disyed, along with the news of Candice trying on wedding dresses. Nanas eyes widened, What? Patrick is going to marry Candice? How was that possible? Wasnt Patrick intimately involved with Jane just a short while ago? How did he suddenly end up marrying someone else? They exchanged nces, and the unspoken understanding between them revealed their shared thoughts. Originally, they had nned to stay in H City for a few more days due to Jerry and Tracys insistence. But now, it seemed they had to return immediately to rify things with Jane. They couldnt just part ways without understanding what had happened. The two immediately got up to pack their bags. In less than two hours, they dragged their suitcases to the entrance, changing into their shoes. Nana hastily left a sentence for Jerry and Tracy, Mom, Dad, theres something urgent with Jane. Carl and I need to go back and check on it. Ille back to see you when I have time. Nana was restless on the ne, and seeing her nervous demeanor, Carl tried tofort her, Nana, dont worry. Maybe theres some hidden reason behind Jane and them? But Patrick is getting married to someone else Nana sighed. Her emotions were anxious, and she even began considering how she would console Jane. Well, forget it. Lets talk to Jane when we see her. Three hourster, Nana and Carl hurriedly left the airport. In the taxi, Nana called Jane. Hello? Jane, Carl and I are back now. Where are you? Theres something I need to tell you. After Jane gave the address, the two of them rushed over without dy. Bang, bang, bang! The urgent knocking on the door echoed through the room. Coming,ing, Jane hurriedly walked over and opened the door, only to see Nana and Carl standing outside, panting. Seeing the two of them, Jane couldnt help but chuckle and instinctively stepped aside, asking, Whats going on with you two? Why are you in such a hurry? Come inside and have some water. Nana nced at her helplessly, walked in quickly, and as soon as Jane ced two sses of juice in front of them, Nana grabbed her hand and sat beside her. Dont be in a rush. I have something to ask you, Nana said earnestly. Seeing her best friend so serious, Jane couldnt help but smile and asked, Whats the matter? Why so serious? Just tell me. Nana adjusted her phone to the page where she had read the news in the morning and held it up to Jane, asking anxiously, Whats the deal between you and Patrick? Werent you two in a good rtionship? Howe hes getting engaged to Candice? I thought it was something serious. After seeing the news, Jane instinctively breathed a sigh of relief. She thought it was something major. However, she realized that Nana was unaware of her n, so it was understandable. She looked at Nana with a secretive expression, a clear hint of amusement in her eyes, and said, Dont worry, this was something Patrick and I discussed a long time ago. You dont need to be in a hurry either. Soon, there will be an interesting show to watch. Discussed? Nana became even more confused. What did they discuss that led to such a big fuss? Let me tell you what happened After Jane exined the whole story, Nana finally let go of her worriespletely and rxed. She smiled, saying, Look at you, not even telling me about such a big thing in advance. I actually thought Patrick had truly fallen in love with someone else. Jane smiled and shook her head. I initially didnt n to tell anyone. I thought it would be better if fewer people knew, to make it more realistic. But now that the show is about to begin, it doesnt matter if I tell you. Oh, and Jane remembered something and looked back and forth between Nana and Carl with a meaningful smile. What about you two How are things going now? Upon hearing this question, both of them couldnt help but feel a bit awkward. Carl smiled and didnt say anything. He knew that Nana still couldnt ept him at the moment, but rushing things wouldnt help. It had to be taken slowly. Nana nced at Jane with a hint of annoyance, then exined, What are you thinking? Carl and I are just good friends now. As for what youre thinking Im not considering that at all. And Nana was about to say something but stopped.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane pursed her lips. She seemed to anticipate what Nana was about to say. Carl, being sensible, spoke up, We just arrived after getting off the ne, and Im a bit hungry. Jane, do you have anything to eat at home? Do you mind if I look for something? You can check the refrigerator. There should be a few pieces of the small cakes I made. After Carl left, Nana grabbed Janes hand and asked worriedly, Hows William been while I was away? Is his leg much better now? Hes been doing much better, Jane nodded. He has been cooperating with the treatment and has made great progress. Currently, hes in the observation phase, but there shouldnt be any major issues. Chapter 400 Don’t Think You Can Escape from My Grasp Thats good. Dr. Newton has really worked hard during this period. Nana heard that Williams leg was almost healed, and she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, a smile unconsciously appearing on her face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carl stood at the corner, seeing Nanas expression, feeling a tinge of sadness in his heart. After contemting for a moment, he decided not to disturb their conversation and stayed put. If they saw him at this moment, it would only make things more awkward. Jane noticed the situation and realized that Nana still couldnt let go of William. Remembering that Nana had nned to visit him at the hospital before returning to H City, she tentatively asked, Uncle Newton is also returning in a few days. Since youre back, would you like to go to the hospital with me tomorrow to see William? Sure. Nana readily nodded her head. When Carl heard those words, he lowered his gaze and unconsciously tightened his grip on the edge of the te, but he pretended as if nothing had happened and brought out the small cakes to share with them. At the hospital. Nana had been thinking about William all the way, but as they got closer to the hospital, her anxiety grew. Jane noticed her nervousness and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze just before reaching the door of the ward. As they pushed open the door, William heard the sound and turned to look. When he saw Nana in that moment, he froze, his mouth slightly agape, not knowing what to say. William, Nana has been saying she wants toe and see you. She just returned from H City, so I brought her here, Jane exined. She ced the flowers and fruits she had bought on the bedside table and then turned to look at Nana. She inteced her fingers and rubbed them together, saying, You two can chat for a while. Ill make a phone call outside. After Jane left, Nana looked at William, her eyes welling up with tears, but not a single drop fell. She missed him terribly, but she didnt know what to say. After a while, she smiled gently and said, William, its been a long time. I heard from Jane that your leg is almost healed. William tugged at the corner of his mouth. Seeing Nana now was a mix of emotions for him, but he tried his best to act as if nothing had happened and carry on with their usual conversation. Yeah, Dr. Newton is amazing. The injury on my leg is almost healed. He said that with some more rest, if everything goes well, I can be discharged soon. You dont need to worry. As William said those words, he was still quite nervous inside, even a bit timid, but he didnt show it. Nana paused for a moment, then nodded and smiled. Okay. After that sentence, a long period of silence followed. Nana fidgeted with her fingertips, not knowing what else to say, and William was in the same predicament. Perhaps both of them thought the other would initiate the conversation, but in the end, they found themselves growing more and more distant. Candice had been busy with wedding preparations. Ever since her exposure regarding the wedding dress fitting incident, Candice had be extremely proud. Now, everyone knew she was soon to be the wife of the Pansy Groups president, as if she held an ace card in her hand. Well, alright. Ill visit the venue you designed this weekend. Lets meet then. Bye, Candice said after ending the call with the wedding venue staff. Another call came in immediately. Her expression turned serious instantly, with a hint of nervousness in her eyes. Without needing to ask, she knew it was Antony. Hello, brother Dont call me brother! Antonys voice sounded angry. It was the fourth time he had called Candice in the past few days. Candice, Im asking you again, did you get hold of the n? I dont have time to y around. Brother, Patrick already trusts mepletely. Give me a little more time, and Ill get the n soon Candice didnt want to hand over the photos of the n she had. She considered that document as her ace card, just like Patrick. It was her leverage against Antony. At least that was how she saw it. The man on the other end of the call chuckled coldly, with a hint of ambiguity. Fine, you want more time? Ill give it to you. But wait for me. He abruptly hung up the phone. Candice felt somewhat uneasy but quickly regained herposure. Perhaps she was overthinking it. Sunday, inside the jewelry store. After trying on the custom-made engagement ring she wanted, Candice happily left the store with an appointment to pick up the finished piece. But as soon as she descended the stairs, someone covered her mouth and took her away. Mmm! Mmm! Candice wanted to scream, but she could only make muffled sounds. The person in ck who took her led her to a secluded street corner and opened the door of a ck car, shoving Candice inside. Its not easy to meet you, said Antonys voice before Candice could gather her senses. She widened her eyes in surprise, turning her head to find Antony sitting next to her, looking at her with a strange smile. Brother At that moment, Candices entire body seemed frozen, and her hands became stiff. Instinctively, she wanted to escape, but the man grabbed her by the hair, pulling her back. She winced in pain, furrowing her brows before managing to force a smile, cautiously looking at Antony. Antonys tone turned cold, and his fingers tapped on his knee. Candice, Ive given you ample time. Yet, you tell me you dont have the n I want. Where is it? With his final sentence, his voice grew heavier, disying apleteck of patience. Candice involuntarily trembled and tried to exin, Patrick is extremely cautious. He never lets me into his study. Just give me a little more time C Enough with the excuses! Antonys voice became fierce, and his palm forcefully gripped Candices cheek. He stared at her with a dark expression, revealing his utter impatience. Im telling you, my patience has its limits. If you dont give me the n for the amusement park, I wont hesitate to tell Patrick about your impersonation as Candy. Youll never escape from my grasp! After uttering those words through gritted teeth, Antony let go of her and pushed Candice aside. Her pupils contracted, panic evident on her face, and her heart raced rapidly. If Patrick found out she wasnt Candy but an imposter all the efforts she had put into everything would be in vain. No, it couldnt happen. Absolutely not! As if she had an epiphany, Candice hurriedly took out her phone from her bag, her fingers trembling lightly. Opening the photo album, she retrieved a few pictures of the n she had taken that day and sent them to Antony. Brother, this is this is the n I found in Patricks study. Ive sent you all the photos I have Chapter 401 Covet Gains Ahead Without Being Aware Of Danger Behind The phone beeped a few times, and Antony looked at the screen to see several photos pop up. He clicked on each one, confirming that it was the North Bay n before nodding in satisfaction. He turned to Queena, who instinctively flinched in fear as she looked at him, not knowing what he was going to do. But Antony just chuckled and patted her cheek lightly. You should have given this to me earlier. Next time, be smarter and dont think you can outsmart me. Okay, go now. Remember not to let Patrick find out or I dont need to remind you what will happen, he said sternly. Queena was now extremely nervous after her close call earlier. She nodded quickly and took a deep breath before getting out of the car and watching it drive away. But even then, she still felt cold all over with sweat soaking through her back. Antony had been staring at the photos of the n on his phone throughout their ride together with a determined smile on his face. Patrick, you always think youre so smart? Lets see how youllpete with me this time! he thought triumphantly as he closed the photo page and dialed a number he had seen earlier. Hello? Is this Mr. Swanson? This is Antony from BPL, he said into his phone after it connected. Oh my goodness! Mr. Swift! Hello hello hello came an overly obsequious voice from the other end of the line Antony raised an eyebrow slightly but casually turned his head towards the street view outside while continuing, I heard that youre currently supplying materials for Pansy Groups new North Bay amusement park project? I wonder if you have some time today for us to meet up? I also have some business matters Id like to discuss with you. Queena couldnt focus during her entire journey back home; she felt more anxious by every passing moment until they reached her apartmentplex where she almost wanted run away instead of going inside. Her mind kept reying Patrick catching her in his study room that day C What if Antony did something bad against Patrick because of what Queena did? What would happen if Patrick found out about Queena stealing those ns?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didnt even realize how she got inside untilter when she noticed sweat dripping down both palms while feeling relieved upon finding no sign of Patrick in their living room area But then again the door leading into Patricks study room was half-opened revealing him sitting there holding onto those blueprints for Pansy Groups North Bay amusement park project which Queena had stolen only days ago Queena stood still for a moment, her heart racing. She forced herself to calm down and lightly knocked on the door. Patrick. Candy. Patrick looked up and smiled when he saw her. He gestured for Queena toe over. Did you try on the ring? How does it feel? Queena felt relieved that Patricks expression was normal. She leaned against him and said obediently, I tried it on. The ring is very beautiful and fits me perfectly Can you go with me next time? Sure. Patrick rubbed Queenas shoulder a few times. Theres a project at work recently, but once its settled, Ill take some time off to be with you. Great! Queena smiled happily, feeling less nervous now. She looked at Patrick and asked tentatively, Patrick Since were getting engaged soon, when will you take me back to your family home to meet your grandpa? We need their blessings for our marriage And elders have to pick an auspicious day too; otherwise Ill seem impolite. Queena spoke softly as she nced at Patrick. She was clearly trying to make progress by retreating. Mike was the head of the Pansy family; if he didnt agree with their engagement, then Queena would never truly be epted into the family. But she didnt care about pleasing another elder. Patrick paused for a moment before patting her shoulder reassuringly. Grandpa is old now and just got out of hospital not long ago; he needs rest in his own home without any disturbance from visitors like us Lets not go there for now. Besides, Ive already set the date for our engagement ceremony. It will be on 18th this month in just a few days time, so we can n everything else slowly after that. On 18th? Queena wasnt worried about meeting Mike anyway but hearing this date made her eyes light up instantly. As she saw Patrick nodding his head in agreement with what he had said earlier about their engagement ceremony date being fixed already, she hugged his arm affectionately saying, Then I must n everything well because this is our most important day! You can do whatever you want, replied Patrick indulgently while smiling warmly at her, I have something else urgent right now though so why dont you watch some TV or gossip while waiting? Once Im done here, Ille back here straightaway okay? Clear Lotus Japanese Restaurant Mr. Swanson, its settled then. Ill be waiting for your good news, said Antony. As a private room door opened, Antony stepped out followed by a middle-aged man with an intelligent look on his face, in his thirties and smiling from ear to ear. This Oskar Swanson was the same person Antony had contacted in the car earlier, who supplied building materials to Pansy Groups amusement park. Upon hearing this, Oskar smiled meaningfully and said, Mr. Swift, you can rest assured that as long as BPL shows sincerity, I will handle everything for you properly. Antony politely shook hands with Oskar before the haggling man left with a confident and sly smile on his face. If fake and inferior materials were used to build North Bay Amusement Park this time around and an ident urred Pansy Group would never see the light of day again along with Patrick in Guavo. At that time, everything BPL wanted would be within reach. In the afternoon, Patrick arrived at work on time to process documents and attend video conferences. After which, he closed his eyes and rested against his office chair while pinching his nose bridge when he heard a knock at the door; he responded briefly saying, e in. Morton walked into Patricks office area stopping by his desk before telling him, Sir, just as you thought, Mr. Swanson has already informed me about it; Antony has indeed begun taking action. Patrick smiled slightly while looking sharp like an eagle; he knew about Queena stealing information but only did so to lure Antony into falling for their trap. Good job Morton! You continue keeping tabs on Antonys every move. Let me know what happens, said Patrick coldly but triumphantly knowing victory was soon within reach. After Morton left, Patrick turned around looking outside through window panes watching clouds drift past and muttering quietly under breath, The show is about to begin Chapter 402 Here Comes for You Osborn, how are you feeling today? Jane walked into the hospital room and saw Osborn awake, holding a book of essays in his hand. The doctor said I might have to stay here for observation for a while longer, but I feel like Im already better Osborn put down the book when he saw Jane and spoke honestly. He had been lying in bed every day now, feeling like a mushroom that couldnt go anywhere or move around freely. He also felt bad about constantly bothering Jane toe see him at the hospital. More importantly, he wanted to get discharged as soon as possible so he could officially ask Jane what her answer was. Jane, hows the progress on set? I remember there are still several important scenes that havent been filmed yet. Im worried that if I keep going like this, it will slow down production and I wont make it to any film festivals after release. Just thinking about filming made Osborn frown and speak urgently. Jane had already informed the director to try their best to film scenes without male lead roles during Osborns hospitalization period. But even with just those segments alone, it would take almost half a month of work before they couldpletely wrap up filming without him there. Right now though, what was most important was Osborns health. Ive already talked with everyone on set so you dont need to worry. Theyll finish filming everything without you first so you can focus on getting better in the hospital. And when youe back, most of your scenes will be dialogue-based anyway. Janeforted him softly while nurses came in for check-ups asking about his injuries. But I still want to go back and film, Osborn spoke truthfully since he was an artist who took pride in his work ethic. This ident wasnt anyones fault but mine; if everyone has been waiting for me all this time, then it wouldnt sit right with me. Its okay, everyone knows about your situation now. You dont have to worry, just rest well. Jane had been running back and forth between the hospital and thepany these past few days, and Osborn knew she was busy. Although he wanted to return to the set, he didnt want to make her worry, so he simply nodded. Guavo Airport. A tall figure carrying luggage stepped out from inside airport doors; taking one deep breath before removing her sunsses revealing a smile. Freda, no wait, Ann now. [Jane, Im back] She knew that Osborn was currently staying at the hospital; throughout her journey home from Guavo Airport, all radio stations were discussing news rted towards his ident non-stop Ann couldnt help but smile at the thought of Osborn. She arrived at the hospital and asked the nurse at the front desk which room Osborn was in. As she approached his room, she noticed that the door was slightly ajar and could hearughtering from inside. She peeked inside and saw Jane sitting next to Osborn, cutting fruit for him. He had a big smile on his face as he looked at her. It seemed like even after all this time, Osborn still had feelings for Jane The more Ann thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes grew cold as she watched Jane leave. When she was out of sight, Ann clenched her fists in frustration. Jane left the hospital and got into her car to go back to work. After driving for a few minutes, a slender woman appeared out of nowhere with a phone in hand looking very urgent. By the time Jane noticed her car horn ring it was toote. Ah! Jane widened her eyes and quickly stepped on the brakes. Luckily, she made it in time. She had watched helplessly as the woman was hit just now. Although she had braked in time and probably hadnt caused any serious injuries, some minor bruises were unavoidable. Jane hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car. She saw the woman sitting on the ground in front of the car, with a scrape on her right knee. Ouch The woman frowned, looking in pain. She involuntarily took a sharp breath and tried to reach out to touch the wound, but her hand froze in mid-air, unable to move. Im sorry, Im sorry, it was not intentional. Here, let me help you up. Jane quickly apologized to the woman, extending her hand cautiously to assist her in standing up. Due to the injury on her leg, the woman limped as she walked, but she only smiled and didnt seem to mind. Its okay, I was on the phone just now, having an argument with someone I didnt notice the caring either, so Im at fault too. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. This woman spoke gently, and she didnt seem like a troublemaker. However, despite that, Jane still felt apologetic. Coincidentally, I know theres a hospital nearby. Let me take you there to get your wound treated. After all, it was my fault in the first ce. Well thank you. But it shouldnt be a big deal. I think itll be fine with just some bandaging. You dont have to worry, the woman said with a smile, her voice soft.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane smiled, unsure why, but she felt like she recognized the womans eyes. However, she couldnt remember where she had seen them before. They arrived at the hospital quickly and Jane helped the woman along the way. Once the nurse finished bandaging her leg wound, they sat on a bench in the hallway. Are you feeling okay? Do you want to check anything else? No, Im good, replied the woman. She paused for a moment and then shook her head. Youre so caring and beautiful with such a gentle voice. Im sure many people like you. Jane had received manypliments before but being praised by a stranger, someone whom she identally hit with her car, made her feel embarrassed. Oh no umm we talked for a while just now but I dont even know your name yet. The woman smiled brightly as if realizing something btedly and extended her hand gracefully. Im sorry about that. My name is Ann. She looked into Janes eyes intently. I used to live abroad for some time and just returned to the country recently without any close friends around me Its nice to meet you. Ann? Amon foreign name that only shed through Janes mind briefly as Ann continued smiling at her without blinking an eye. Jane regainedposure and politely shook hands with Ann. Nice to meet you too! My name is Jane. [Yes, I know your name is Jane.] Ann looked into Janes eyes again silently adding another sentence in her heart: Because of you, this is how I ended up today Chapter 403 Mysterious Background Half a month had passed in the blink of an eye. Osborns injuries were slowly improving and he had started rehearsing his lines again. Jane was still running between the hospital and herpany. Nana and William hadnt seen each other much since theirst encounter. Although Nana would visit him at the hospital, there was a great sense of unfamiliarity between them, with even their conversations being polite and formal. During his treatment, William would take some time every day to walk around as it was said to be beneficial for nerve recovery. Today, Rory removed the silver needles from Williams right leg one by one and put them away in his needle bag before saying, Your leg injury has basically healed now but you didnt take good care of yourself before so this is all we can do for now. Come on, stand up and try walking around to see if yourefortable. William had been thinking about his rtionship with Nana these past few days. He wondered if he had been too stubborn in the past which led them to where they were today? Perhaps if he chose a different path back then, things might have turned out differently? Rorys words brought him back to reality as he looked at the middle-aged man with a gentle smile saying, Thank you for your help during this period of time, Rory. Youve put in so much effort into my leg recovery but I know what Im capable of doing. Rory shook his head slowly before speaking, You shouldnt be thanking me; it should be your girlfriend Nana and Jane who came begging me that made mee save you here in Guavo. Hearing Rory mention Nana made William feel mncholic for a moment before snapping out of it after awhile. Yes she did treat me well but thats all in the past Before Rory could say anything else though, Jane and Nana walked into the room pushing open its door. Jane saw that William sat up on bed while cing new flowers beside him asking, How are you feeling today? William heard the voice and turned around. There was a moment of stunned silence when he saw Nana, but in the end, he managed to lift the corners of his mouth and smile. His feet slowly touched the ground, supporting him as he stood up and cautiously moved forward. Indeed, Williams right leg had mostly recovered now. However, when he walked forward, there was still a slight limp, but as long as he didnt walk too fast, it wouldnt be noticeable. Nana felt both surprised yet happy seeing how far along Williams progress hase. She had always hoped for this day where hed get better again She covered her mouth, and if it were before, she would have hugged William. But now, she could only stand beside Jane and not take her eyes off the man. She sincerely smiled and said, William, youre finally better [Im so happy.] Nana didnt say this sentence. When William walked in front of her, he stopped abruptly and moved his throat but didnt say anything. Seeing this situation, Jane turned to Rory who was packing things up and said, Uncle Rory, what are you doing? Jane. Rory stood up straight and walked to her saying, Now his leg is almost healed. I did my best. Its impossible for him to fully recover but at least it wont affect his normal life. After helping you guys out here today, Ill go back to Mont Brush. So soon? Jane was surprised while Nana also noticed them walking over towards them saying, Rory, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Youve cured Williams leg; I havent thanked you properly yet. No need for that; I booked a flight for tomorrow afternoon so Ill be going back then. Nana wanted to say something else but was stopped by Jane with a look so she had no choice but to stop. The next afternoon when Jane and Nana went to the airport with Rory seeing him off; Jane looked heavy-hearted throughout the whole time until she couldnt help asking Rory. Uncle Rory. can you tell me who Bernice is? She had been wanting to ask Rory about Bernice for a long time now but because of his mood, she never asked. If she didnt ask today, then there may not be another chance. When he heard that question again from Jane about Bernice; he pursed his lips tightly before speaking after being silent for half a moment, Actually telling you isnt really much of an issue since Bernice is your auntie, someone from my past. Auntie? Jane frowned as it was the first time hearing that worde out of Rorys mouth.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And werent both her parents deceased? How could there still be other rtives around? He never mentioned anything like this before either It seemed like this Bernice did have some sort of rtionship with herself though whether or not it was really Auntie remained uncertain. But just hearing this news alone had already surprised her enough Instinctively grabbing onto Rorys arm tightly; Jane eagerly asked him, Auntie? Uncle Rory, howe youve never told me about Bernice being my aunt? Rory remained silent while Jane quickly thought things over. Bernice and Rory seemed to have a good rtionship, so if she was Janes aunt, then it was possible that Rory knew her parents. As soon as this idea came to mind, Jane spoke up and asked, If if thats the case, do you know my parents? How did they die? Can you tell me? Janes emotions were getting the best of her. After all these years, only news about her parents could make her feel this way. She wanted to know what happened back then and what caused her memory loss. Her voice grew louder and some passersby began looking in their direction. Nana didnt want anyone recognizing them or for Jane to get caught up in any rumors again. So she tightly held onto Janes hand and tried calming her down by saying, Jane, calm down this is an airport. If theres anything you need to talk about with Rory, do it slowly. Rory frowned at Jane for a moment before sighing deeply and briefly lowering his gaze as he responded with the shortest sentence possible, Im sorry but I really dont know much about your parents. But Jane clearly didnt believe Rorys words as she was just about to continue questioning him when suddenly an announcement came over the airport loudspeaker stating that the flight would be departing in half an hour. Rory nodded his head towards them saying, Jane, I have to board now; we can talkter. Take care on your trip, Nana added calmly while watching as Jane slowly let go of Rorys hand with a look of disappointment on her face. She ced aforting hand on top of her friends shoulder before bidding farewell along with Rory who had turned around onest time before heading off towards his gate. Chapter 404 An “Accident” After leaving the airport, Jane was in a gloomy mood and remained so on the drive back to the hospital. Nana sat next to her, noticing Janes expression and furrowing her brow. Sheforted her by saying, Maybe Rory has his own reasons for not telling you everything. Dont worry too much; one day well find out about Uncle Rory and Aunties situation. You cant rush these things. But Jane frowned with urgency in her tone, unable to conceal her disappointment. She had always been curious about what happened with her parents, but Rory never told her anything at first. Now that she finally had some clues, it all came crashing down again. Her voice trailed off into a long sigh as she realized that Rory was already on his way back to Mont Brush. If she kept pushing him for answers now, it might only make things worse. They arrived back at the hospital where Nana pushed open the door of Williams room and saw him sitting on his bed wearing a coat while everything else looked neat and tidy. Nana was confused and asked unconsciously, William, where are you going? William turned around when he heard theme in; he smiled slightly before nodding at them both, Youre back. He hesitated for a moment when faced with Nanas question. Although he still wasnt quite used to talking with Nana yet, he eventually replied, Now that Rory has left and my leg is almost healed I think Ive troubled you enough during my stay here in the hospital. If I stay any longer, Im afraid I wont be able to walk again. As he spoke, William even tried cracking a joke or two just to lighten up their mood.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Are you going home? Jane also smiled; although Williams intentions were clear enough already, it seemed like Nana didnt want this idea of breaking uppletely yet. William nodded without hesitation this time around. Sure enough though as expected from before, Nana panicked immediately upon hearing this news despite having promised herself earlier that they would break up once William recovered fully from his injury. What are your ns then? Inevitably reason triumphs over emotion; however, worried she may have been inside herself over losing William forever if they broke up now, ultimately Nana restrained herself from acting impulsively by simply looking concernedly towards him instead of making any rash decisions right away. William paused for a moment, Ive thought about it and I still want to go back to the mountainous area to teach. The children there have a hard time receiving traditional cultural education and they should learn well. Besides, Ive developed feelings with those children over time and I miss them after not seeing them for so long. The light in Nanas eyes dimmed instantly. Although she was reluctant, she nodded her head with an underlying sense of disappointment. Oh well then, please be careful on your journey and take care of your leg injury. William hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. Okay you you also need to take care of yourself and Carl. He couldnt forget the news he saw about Carl proposing to Nana when he was first undergoing treatment. Although he wasnt holding onto any grudges now, it was still impossible for him topletely let go at this moment. Nana froze in ce as soon as William mentioned Carls name. The smile on her face slowly disappeared as she nodded heavily with heavy thoughts weighing down on her mind. Okay Im going out for some fresh air, she said slowly as she turned around towards the door. She had only taken a few steps when suddenly everything went ck before her eyes and she felt dizzy before fainting away. Nana! Nana! William shouted anxiously without caring whether or not he could walk quickly with his injured leg as he rushed over towards Nanas side, picking up the woman while calling out several times but seeing no response from her at all. He carried her back onto the bed before pressing the call button by its side. Jane didnt know why Nana had suddenly fainted either so all that could be done was gently pushing on her arms while calling out softly, Nana? Wake up! It wasnt long before a doctor rushed into the room where both Jane and William moved aside allowing him ample space in order to examine Nana properly. When Nana finally woke up againter on, both Jane and William stood nervously beside the bed watching closely over every move that she made. Then the doctor just said, Congrattions! After examining everything thoroughly just now, there doesnt seem like anything is wrong with her physically speaking. However, shes pregnant! Congrattions young man! Once she feels better, you can schedule an appointment at our gynecology department. The doctor naturally assumed that William and Nana were a couple, while Nana, on the other hand, widened her eyes and had no idea what to say. Shewas actually pregnant? She slowly ced her hand on her lower abdomen, unable to believe it. Her eyes dropped in disbelief, and Jane also had a shocked expression, as if she couldnt believe her own ears. She looked at Nana and took a while before uttering a sentence. Nana, you youre pregnant? Carl, she had to tell Carl about this! But in the next moment, Jane looked at William. She vividly remembered his reaction just now, and it was evident that he still had feelings for Nana. He knew this news After the doctor left, William remained silent and stared at Nana with a vacant expression. After his nervousness faded away, he became disheartened. William Nana was still shocked by the news and hadnt recovered yet. She caught sight of William leaving and almost immediately reached out to grab his wrist. She wanted to exin but couldnt find the words. Ive been here for so long; its time for me to go back home. Ive already bought my ticket, so since youre pregnant, take good care of yourself first. Ill go outside for some fresh air. William came to a halt and took a long time before turning back. He forced aforting smile, but gently brushed Nanas hand aside and walked out of the hospital room. Nana turned to Jane as if seeking help, Jane what should I do? She never thought she would get pregnant or that it would happen so suddenly. William stood outside the room feeling conflicted as he gazed up at the ceiling in deep thought before exhaling heavily. She was pregnant; they hade this far. Maybe going back home to teach would give him peace of mind After much contemtion, William finally took out his phone and dialed Carls number. Carl? Its me, William. When Carl received the call, he was a bit surprised, but still politely asked, Whats the matter? I wanted to tell you William lowered his head, looking at his fingertips, and organized his words. Nana is in the hospital. Shes pregnant, and Im about to go back to the rural area for my teaching assignment. I thought I should let you know about this since you two are together now. I also hope that you can give her the happiness she desires. Chapter 405 The Departure and Stay of the Child What? What did you say? Carl eximed in surprise. He had been feeling down these days because Nana had been avoiding him, but he never expected William to say that Nana was pregnant. Carl vividly remembered the night at the hotel when they first slept together. So A thought slowly formed in his mind, and Carls eyes widened with joy. William frowned, not understanding what Carl meant. Was he trying to shirk responsibility? Thinking this way made Williams tone even more serious as he spoke again. Yes, Nana is pregnant. You two are together, right? Now that she is carrying your child, I hope you will take responsibility for her and not hurt her. After speaking, William hung up the phone and walked down the empty hallway before exhaling a sigh of relief.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was time to end things. Nana anxiously grasped Janes wrist; she couldnt imagine having a child now when she had only slept with Carl once at the hotel. How could this happen? Why did such a dramatic plot twist have to happen to her? Jane what should I do? Nana kept her hand on her stomach and looked helpless as she turned towards Jane while also worrying about how William would react. William knows about this now; will he Jane interrupted quickly by patting Nanas back reassuringly before saying gently, Dont worry for now; just take care of yourself first. Let me go check on something. After cing Nanas outstretched hand back under the nket where it belonged, Jane stepped into the hallway and turned towards William who was standing nearby. Are you sure about going back to teach in rural areas? It seems like Nana doesnt want you to leave, Jane asked him carefully. She doesnt want me gone but there isnt much we can do, replied William with a shake of his head while smiling wryly. Some decisions cannot be undone once they are made, especially since he had already thought it through over these past few days. Maybe himself and Nana were just from different worlds. Even if they were togetherter on in life, there might still be times where they would have no choice but separate ways eventually. He turned slightly towards the window looking into their room where Nanay inside before saying, Ive decided already; Im going back up north tomorrow morning. Besides I called Carl earlier too. Since both of them are together now, then its his responsibility taking care of both mother and child. After a moment of silence, Jane nodded. She knew that once William said something, there was no changing his mind. Carl couldnt stop thinking about the news William had told him over the phone about Nana being pregnant after he hung up. He was still in shock, but what followed was joy and excitement, thefort of seeing his dreamse true. Once he snapped out of it, Carl hastily put on his coat and drove to the hospital. He practically ran into Nanas room without even greeting Jane outside. Nana Nana, youre pregnant? Carls sudden entrance startled Nana. His eyes were filled with joy as he smiled from ear to ear. He even adjusted his tone so as not to scare her with how loud he spoke. Nana froze and looked at Carl incredulously while slowly tightening her grip on her nket-covered hand. How did youe here? Carl sat down beside her and tentatively took hold of one hand that wasnt covered by the nket before speaking sincerely, William called me he said you are pregnant so I rushed over here right away. Its such a big deal; why didnt you call me? Nana couldnt hide her disappointment in her eyes as she lowered them slightly before turning away from Carl while slowly pulling back her hand from him, So it was him who told you I just found out too just now about this news myself. She paused for a moment before continuing, To be honest, Im not ready for this yet I dont know how to be a mother. Carl hesitated for a moment but then withdrew his hand before quickly regainingposure again. Since Nana had already gotten pregnant, then it meant that he would have to take responsibility for both herself and their child. I never thought Id be a father so soon either but dont worry; now that we have this child together, I will definitely take responsibility for both you and our baby, Carl reassuredly spoke up again while also adding confidently, Ill marry you too. Nana trembled all over when she heard those wordsing out of Carls mouth; she avoided eye contact with him more than ever now, because although she had changed some opinions towards him recently, there was no way she could easily let go of William like this. No She shook her head firmly again while saying softly, Im still not ready yet especially since we dont have any emotional foundation between us at allI dont want this baby. Nana took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to speak her decision. To her surprise, Carl hesitated for a moment before firmly shaking his head. No, we cant abort this child. Im his father and I have the right to make decisions too. Plus, the surgery could have an impact on your body. Lets have the baby and Ill take care of him. Carl spoke with conviction, even getting a little worked up at times. Jane walked in at that moment and overheard their conversation, furrowing her brow. After some thought, she stepped forward to offer some advice, Carl, Nana is obviously shaken by what happened. You two had an ident but I understand where youreing from. Why dont you go home now? Dont say anything more to her. Carl turned around to look at Jane with hesitation written all over his face. He wanted Nana to keep this baby but he knew that Jane was Nanas best friend so there wasnt much else he could do except ask for help from Jane. After a brief silence, Carl nodded slowly and said, Alright Jane, please talk some sense into Nana for me while I go home. Once Carl left the room, Jane sat down beside Nana who was lying in bed looking lost. She sighed deeply before trying to reason with her friend, Nana you were too impulsive just now. But I really havent made up my mind yet, replied Nana as she clutched onto her nket tighter than ever before while turning pale. Her heart was racing as she hadnt figured out how she would face this child if it were born into this world. Jane understood howplicated things were for Nana but reminded her that the child was innocent. I know your emotions are all over the ce right now but remember that this child is innocent too! He didnt choose any of these circumstances himself. He just wants love like everyone else! If you dont want to get marriedter on, then we can raise him together because its not umon nowadays. In any case, continued Jane gently. I hope you will think about it carefully instead of making hasty decisions which might lead you down paths of regret. Chapter 406 Seduction Failure Let me think about it myself, Nana said after a moment of silence. She didnt agree or disagree with Jane, but used an evasive tactic. Her mind was in turmoil and she needed to calm down. Jane understood and gave her some simple instructions regarding her health before leaving. In the blink of an eye, it was already the 12th day, only six days left until Patricks proposed engagement date. Queena had been in a good moodtely. Since she showed Antony the n book photos, he hadnt called her once. At first Queena was worried that Patrick would find out something or that Antony would reveal his true intentions to him. But as time went on, she let go of her guard and focused on nning for the engagement. Now almost everything had been arranged by Queena herself. She was overjoyed at being able to marry into the wealthy family but there was one thing that puzzled her and made her feel disheartened: Patricks attitude towards her. Patrick had always been kind and gentle towards Queena but he never went beyond what ancient people called courtesy without intimacy. Every time Queena tried to get closer to him, he woulde up with various excuses or simply avoid touching her altogether. Over time, Queena began to suspect something fishy going on with Patrick. She refused to believe that he could resist her temptation! That night, Queena deliberately put on a very sexy silk pajama set and walked into Patricks bedroom as if nothing were amiss. She was taking a shower in his bathroom. The sound of rushing water filled the air while Queena nonchntlythered soap all over herself while imagining what expression Patrick might have when he saw herter. Suddenly there came sounds from someone entering through the door. When Patrick returned home from work earlier than expected, he found no sign of Queena in the living room so he headed toward his bedroom where faint sounds could be hearding from inside. He entered cautiously calling out Candy? After a while, the sound of water abruptly ceased, and the bathroom door was pushed open. Queena emerged, wrapped in a white bath towel, with a wide towel in her hand, wiping her damp hair. Water droplets still trickled down from the ends of her hair. Patrick, youre back Queena smiled shyly when she saw him. Patrick nced at her briefly before quickly looking away, but his gaze stopped on Queenas face. Candy, what are you doing here? Queena smiled and slowly walked towards him with a blush on her face from the steam. I was waiting for you. Okay, go put some clothes on so you dont catch a cold. Unexpectedly, Patrick remained unfazed and tried to grab the coat lying on the bed to cover Queena. However, Queena grabbed his wrist firmly, preventing him from doing so. Patrick, I bought a new perfume today and I wanted to wait for you toe back so I could show it to you. Thats why Im taking a shower here Queena looked at him pitifully and whispered in his ear with her voice as soft as silk, You wont be mad at me will you? Why would I be? Patrick held onto the hand that was clutching onto his shirt cor. Just when Queena felt happy thinking that Patrick might finally make a move He moved her hand aside. Im just worried about your health and also curious since this is your first timeing into my bedroom. Patrick Queena frowned at him looking like she was wronged then lowered her head again while still trying to get closer to Patrick. Her slender arms wrapped around his neck like snakes while the scent of perfume wafted up towards Patricks nose. This was what she had specially bought for today. To everyones surprise, Patrick only shifted his gaze slightly, seemingly oblivious to the womans alluring figure and the suggestive cleavage. He attempted to remove Queenas hand. Queena hurriedly spoke, Patrick Youve rejected me many times before, but now were about to get engaged. I Im willing. The implications of her words couldnt have been clearer, but since Patrick already knew her true intentions and had his own ns with Jane, he wouldnt let Queena seed no matter what. Enough, Candy. Patrick took a step back, slightly raising his hands to avoid any physical contact with Queena. Finally, he held Queenas shoulders with both hands,pletely releasing her grip on him. They moved a few steps apart. Queena looked at him in confusion, and Patrick smiled gently as he reached out to stroke her cheek and tidy her hair. He spoke softly to her, Candy, I understand what you want. But your health isnt good right now, and like you said, were getting engaged soon. When were officially married, Ill give you everything you want. Patricks words made sense, but Queena didnt believe them at all. She was eager to be Mrs. Pansy in name and reality. She knew that only by doing something with Patrick could her wishe true. Itste now; go back and rest, Patrick said. To Queenas ears, it sounded like a dismissal. Her smile faded away slowly along with the light in her eyes as disappointment filled her heart. She took the clothes she had brought with her and left without saying anything more. At the hospital: Osborns wounds had healed almostpletely during Janes care for him over this period of time; doctors had also checked on him multiple times before finally reassuring them both that, Mr. Maltz is fine now; he can do some normal activities but still needs to be careful about his physical exertion. When Osborn heard this news, he finally smiled again. Jane was relieved too when she heard this news from the doctor, Okay Doctor, I got it. I will make sure he takes care of himself. Afterwards, Jane followed the doctor out of Osborns ward to handle his discharge procedures. Many media reporters were already waiting outside for their first-hand information scoop on Osborns discharge from hospital today.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jane appeared outside with Osborn by her side, many reporters swarmed around them taking close-up shots while shes kept going off non-stop. Chapter 407 Planned or Coincidental? Facing the many questions from reporters, Jane always avoided them. Fortunately, there were fewer reporters this time around and they easily got on the car to head back to the filming location. Once Osborn got in the car, he let out a sigh of relief and leaned back in his seat. I was caught off guard when I saw them at the hospital during my discharge. Jane smiled. Luckily, after that incident, weve had full closure on set and management has been strengthened outside. Plus everyone will be happy to see you back. Speaking of which, lets go straight to the studio instead of going back to yourpany. You just got out of the hospital so take care of yourself for a few more days before returning. Its okay. Lets just head straight to set because I miss everyone too much and we need to catch up with filming progress without any dys. Its not necessary - Jane, listen to me, Osborn insisted. As an actor, filming is my job after all so working overtime isnt a big deal for me. Seeing how determined Osborn was about it made it hard for Jane to refuse. The two chatted away as they arrived at the film studio where everyone knew that Osborn wasing back soon since several staff members were already waiting outside for him. Osborn walked into set confidently while waving his hand in greeting towards busy staff members and other actors alike. Hello everyone! Im back! he eximed. Osborn! Youre finally here! someone shouted excitedly while another asked if his injuries had healed yet or if he needed more rest time. Everyone bombarded him with questions but Osborn patiently answered each one with a smile on his face while standing next to Jane who also spoke up, Osborn has recovered well from his injuries but since he only just left hospital today maybe we should let him rest at hotel first before resuming normal shooting tomorrow? Everyone nodded their heads in agreement except for Osborn who refused her suggestion by shaking his head slightly while smiling reassuringly at her, Its alright; Ive been lying down in bed at hospital for several days now plus my doctor said that I can start working again so why dont we start now? But you C Jane still seemed worried but Osborn gave her anotherforting look, Itll be fine; were already behind schedule so lets try our best catch up quickly enough so that we can deliver everything on time for film festival submission deadline. Maria watched from afar as she smiled admiringly towards Osborn whom she liked very much. Although she felt a pang of disappointment when she saw Osborn with Jane, she knew that she wasnt yet at the level of someone like Jane. People always prefer the best, and theres nothing wrong with that. Well then, lets get started. No breaks for now, lets get to work! The director called out and everyone responded immediately. The set became a bustling hive of activity. While Osborn had some solo scenes to reshoot, he spent most of his time working alongside Maria. During the times when Osborn wasnt around, Maria worked on scenes with other actors and her acting skills improved significantly. Furthermore, as they yed a couple who were meant to be together but kept missing their chance due to various circumstances in the story line, love was key in their performances. While Osborn relied on his acting skills alone, Maria had an abundance of genuine emotions to draw from. Almost every emotional scene required them to lock eyes or for Marias character to look longingly at Osborns character, while it was all just acting for her part; it was real emotion that came through in her performance. As such whenever they needed reshoots for these tender moments between them as a couple; they worked together seamlessly without any hups or issues whatsoever. After two hours of filming had passed by quickly; even Osborn found himself amazed at how well everything went down during this shoot day. After the director called cut, he turned towards Maria with genuine admiration written all over his face. Maria! I never expected youd improve so much! I havent seen you in days and now Im really impressed. Maria felt ttered but also humbled by his praise, Ive been learning from my seniors here tootely But if you say so then maybe my hard work has paid off? Osbornughed heartily while Jane sat behind watching each actor closely, observing every movement and expression carefully throughout filming today. It was clear that Maria had made significant progress sincest time they met. Not only could she act better than before, but even her gaze towards Osborn seemed more natural than ever before. Jane walked over after seeing Osborn chatting away happily with Maria, Maria! Your improvement is incredible! You have great chemistry working alongside Osborn too With enough time youll be one of our industrys finest actresses. Thank you Jane! Ill keep working hard! Maria couldnt contain her joy as she bowed deeply towards Jane who smiled back warmly, Alright alright were all colleagues here. Besides your dedication towards your craft is evident no need for formalities.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jane suddenly remembered something, turned around and faced all the busy or resting staff. She pped her hands and raised her voice, saying, To celebrate Osborns sessful discharge today, I have decided to host a dinner at Foxglove tonight. Everyone muste after work! Great! Everyone cheered in unison, making the atmosphere on set even more harmonious. In the evening, the remaining staff and actors all went to Foxglove in groups of two or three. Jane had already called ahead to reserve the hall since they had been filming for some time now and team-building activities had never happened before. But no one noticed a sneaky figure near the set. It was Ann. Ever since she identally ran into Janest time, she has been keeping an eye on Janes movements. As for where they were filming Farewell My Concubine, she had already found out long ago, not to mention such a grand event tonight. Inside Foxglove, The second-floor party hall was basically full of crew members and actors who were all having a great time together. During this period there were even people urging their friends to perform shows which won them thunderous apuse. It was extremely lively. Mr. Maltz, you just got discharged from hospital so maybe you should eat something light. Maria picked up some dishes for Osborn with a gentle smile on her face that made Jane sitting nearby feel very pleased; she could tell that Maria was quite nice as a person. Ill go to the bathroom first. After whispering this softly with herpanion by her side, Jane headed towards where the bathroom was located; while fixing up her makeup in front of mirror inside it though someone else walked out too when she did so herself shortly thereafter When that woman saw Jane, she hesitated briefly before eximing happily, Jane! Its you! Jane turned around puzzledly only then seeing Anns familiar face staring back at hers Chapter 408 This Woman Has Problems She looked at the woman, quickly realizing the situation, and responded with a simr smile. Oh, what a coincidence, Ann. What brings you here? Ann involuntarily turned to look outside and said, I made an appointment, having a meal here. I didnt expect you to be here too. Are you here with friends? Jane shook her head and said, Its apany dinner. As the boss, of course, I have to treat everyone. Oh, I see. Youre impressive, Ann smiled. She looked at Jane, then lowered her head to take out an exquisitely packaged lipstick from her bag and handed it to Jane. Since we happened to meet today, Ill give this to you. I hope you dont mind. Jane looked at the lipstick with some confusion. What is this? Its a lipstick I really like to use abroad. Its plum-colored, and with your fair skin, it should suit you well. Putting it on will brighten yourplexion. Consider it a thank-you gift for thest time you took me to the hospital. I wanted to give it to you whenever we met, but I didnt expect it to happen so soon. After saying that, Ann yfully winked. Oh, this is just C Jane looked at the lipstick and still felt that epting such a gift for no reason wasnt quite appropriate. As she extended her hand to refuse, the woman pushed her hand back. Come on, take it. I consider you a friend, thats why Im telling you this. Alright, Ill go out first; theyre still waiting for me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ann smiled and then walked away. Jane watched her leave and furrowed her brows slightly. For some reason, she felt that Anns enthusiasm was a bit excessive. Although she had just returned from abroad, there was no need to be so generous to someone she had just met. Inexplicably, she unwrapped the lipstick and opened the cap. The red paste came out, and even a strange fragrance, different from the intentional scent of perfumes or lipsticks made by some businesses, could be sensed when getting closer. Jane paused for a moment, sniffed again, and couldnt help but frown. She thought of something, scraped off a bit of the paste with her nails, and rubbed it on the silver ne around her neck. As for the part that got on her hands, she washed it off. Jane, why are you so slow in the restroom? The director has already gone through two rounds of their game. When Jane returned to her seat in the hall, her colleagues happily chatted with her. Unexpectedly, after more than half an hour, a colleague couldnt help but exim upon seeing her ne. Jane, did your ne rub against something? Why is it turning ck? Jane looked down and saw that a section of her silver ne had indeed turned ck. Her heart sank. It seemed like the lipstick she used earlier was the culprit. Jane forced a smile and tried to brush it off. Maybe I identally got it dirty earlier. Its okay, Ill clean it when I get home. Sorry about that, let me message my friend first. When no one was looking, Jane took out her phone and messaged Anthony, I recently met a woman named Ann who just came back from Korea. Can you help me look into her? He quickly replied, Got it. The dinnersted until 9 pm despite the doctors orders for Osborn not to drink too much due to his recent illness. However, he couldnt handle his liquor and ended up stumbling around while leaning on Jane. You guys go ahead without me; Ill drive him home, Jane said as she bid farewell to her colleagues. It wasnt easy getting Osborn into the passenger seat of her car but eventually they made their way back to his vi where she fished out his keys from his jacket pocket before half-dragging him inside his bedroom. Jane Osborn slurred as hey on the bed with redness creeping up on his face due to alcohol consumption. He spoke incoherently while emitting strong alcohol fumes which made Jane pause momentarily before finally managing to move him onto the bed properly. Just as she was about to check if there were any yogurts in the fridge for Osborns hangover cure, he suddenly grabbed hold of her wrist. Jane Osborns consciousness was hazy but he recognized that Jane was beside him so he held onto her hand tightly and ced it over his chest while mumbling unintelligibly. Jane, I really like you Dont leave me please? Can we be together? Patrick isnt good enough for you Perhaps due to being drunk or maybe because of some other reason altogether, Osborn spoke disjointedly but clearly enough for Jane understand what he meant. She frowned slightly wanting desperately to break free from his grip but found herself unable to do so since he only tightened further whilst continuing with more audacious words. With gritted teeth however, she managed pull away forcefully then grabbed hold of one side of nket which she shook open before covering himpletely with its warmth. She then spoke calmly yet firmly, Youve had too much drink tonight; go sleep now. After she finished speaking, Osborn muttered something under his breath, but Jane didnt really want to deal with it at the moment. After all themotion earlier, she was feeling pretty embarrassed and increasingly aware that Osborns feelings for her were a tricky situation. Jane breathed a sigh of relief and nced over at the bed. It seemed like Osborn had fallen asleep quickly. Finally feelingpletely at ease, Jane walked out of the bedroom only to hear her phone ringing in her pocket. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Patrick calling. Patrick, whats up? she answered. His voice sounded different than usual, more serious than warm. Where are you? Why arent you home? Oh Jane deliberately lowered her voice. Osborn got discharged from the hospital today so I picked him up and we went straight to shoot on set. To celebrate his release tonight, were all going out for dinner at Foxglove. Are you home? Mm-hmm. Patrick frowned as he watched the news on TV. They were showing footage of reporters catching Jane picking up Osborn from the hospital earlier that day with headlines insinuating they were dating now. He felt uneasy about it all but didnt say anything yet. Jane could tell something was off in his tone so she covered the receiver with her hand and lowered her voice even further so as not to wake up Osborn who had already dozed off in his bedroom, Wait for me at home; Ill be back soon. Okay Unconscious murmurs from Osborn echoed in the bedroom. Jane instantly hung up the phone and left the vi quietly. Patrick put down his phone, involuntarily interlocked his fingers, and rested the part from his wrist to his elbow on his knees C an instinctive defensive posture. The sound of the key turning echoed. As Jane just entered the room, she saw Patrick staring at her without moving. She paused for a moment, gave a slight smile, casually ced the keys on the shoe cab at the entrance, took off her coat, and hung it by the door. Patrick, why did youe here doesnt Queena know? Chapter 409 It Was Her All Along She doesnt know, Patrick said almost coldly. He could smell the strong scent of alcohol on Janes body, which made him frown. Did you drink during your gathering? He was not happy at the moment. It was because Jane had contact with Osborn at the hospital, and Osborns actions had already made Patrick very dissatisfied. Moreover, when she spoke just now, it didnt seem like she had juste out of a hotel. Jane hesitated for a moment and didnt know why she suddenly felt guilty. She nodded vaguely and said, Yes everyone was too happy so we drank some. She walked over to Patrick and was about to say something when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her to sit next to him. Patrick leaned in close to Jane until they were inches apart. He could have kissed her if he wanted to but he didnt. Its not your usual perfume where did you go? Jane knew that Patrick was jealous again when she saw his reaction. She thought for a moment before telling him the truth, Osborn got drunk so I sent him back home but I wasing back when you called me. Osborn again! This wasnt the first time that Patrick heard this name from Jane recently. He couldnt help but feel angry as his deep brown eyes shed with fierceness. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her chin without hesitation. This scene had happened many times before for Jane but it always caught her off guard every time it happened. However, she quickly epted everything that happened between them as they both fell onto the sofa while trying to kiss each other passionately. As their bodies intertwined together in passion, Patrick kissed down from Janes cheek all the way down towards her neck leaving faint marks along its path. The woman trembled under his touch as if readying herself like a flower about to bloom while murmuring iprehensible words such as PatrickPatrickgentle The atmosphere became more intimate by each passing second until finally their clothes were almost offpletely except for one small detail. Not now Janes face turned red, whether from the alcohol or desire, she wasnt sure. She wanted to quietly stop Patrick, but he knew what she meant and slowly stopped his movements. The two of them whispered in each others ears for a while before Patrick stood up and embraced Jane. Jane leaned her head against his chest as she remembered what had just happened. She even felt a little shy about it all. Patrick lightly bit her earlobe. Jane, I dont like you getting too close to Osborn. Im your boyfriend and I hope you consider my feelings Okay, I know. I have boundaries and you can trust me. When we like someone, we always feel insecure at times. Jane held onto Patricks fingers and spoke softly. Oh yeah, she thought of something and turned to Patrick. I recently met a woman named Ann when I went to visit Osborn at the hospital; we almost crashed into each other on the road What? Patrick was surprised then immediately asked if everything was okay with Jane. She couldnt help butugh then shook her head reassuringly. Im fine; at that time, I took her to the hospital because she said she just came back from abroad with no friends here in town. When we were eating dinner tonight, I bumped into her again; this time she gave me a tube of lipstick as thanks. The smile on Janes face slowly disappeared as she took off the ne around her neck for Patrick to see. But there is poison on that lipstick tube; this woman might be trying to harm me. Harm you? Patrick furrowed his eyebrows tightly together as his expression changed after seeing ck marks on the silver ne. Are you okay? Do you need me to send someone tomorrow morning for protection while going work? Jane patted his hand back soothingly. Dont worry about it; nothing happened yet since discovering it early enough plus Ive already sent people out investigating who exactly Ann is. Patrick finally breathed out a sigh of relief then nodded but still felt uneasy inside. Just then Janes phone rang. Anthony was calling. Ada, I found out that Ann is actually Freda. Jane immediately furrowed her brow, finding it hard to believe; Freda? Didnt she fall off a cliff? Wasnt her body found at the bottom of the ravine? Patrick had been watching Jane closely and noticed her expression. He used his lips to ask, Whats going on? Looking up at Patrick, Jane controlled her emotions and spoke into the phone. Okay, I understand. Lets talkter. I have something to attend to. After hanging up the phone, Jane turned to Patrick with a serious expression and a hint of helplessness in her voice. Ive confirmed it. Ann is Freda. What? Patrick was surprised and couldnt believe that Freda was still alive after falling off a cliff all those years ago. Freda? Didnt she fall off a cliff? How how is she still alive? Jane chuckled softly as she suddenly felt emotional about how long it had been since theyst saw each other. Who would have thought that Freda woulde back now? Perhaps this was fate. I dont know, said Jane with resignation in her voice. Maybe luck yed its part; after all, surviving such a high fall is nothing short of miraculous! But shes had stic surgery done. When I saw her again recently, she lookedpletely different from before. Patrick pondered for some time before asking worriedly, So what do you n on doing next? They both knew what kind of person Freda was like; if she could go crazy enough to try killing someone once before, then there was no telling what lengths shed go through now just because they were enemies. Since Freda wants me, said Jane taking deep breaths as if bracing herself for something unpleasant ahead, then theres no point hiding or running away from my problems. Patrick nodded. He believed in Janes ability to handle the situation, but he was cautious about Freda. He held Janes hand and said very seriously, Alright, take care of yourself. If anything happens, let me know promptly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Okay, I got it. Jane leaned her head on Patricks shoulder, looking very sweet. Patrick smiled, and most of the unease in his heart dissipated. However, he quickly warned Jane again. I trust you, but you should keep your distance from Osborn, or you might end up facing some consequences. Chapter 410 Miscarriage? Okay, okay, I understand, Jane chuckled and nodded repeatedly in response to Patrick. She even turned around and nted a kiss on his forehead. Now you can rx, right? During this time, Nana had been staying at home. She didnt want to be in the hospital room and even though she knew she was pregnant, she couldnt ept the fact for a while. Sometimes she would even have trouble sleeping. It had been three days since her face had looked so gloomy. She hadnt been pregnant for very long yet; her stomach wasnt showing any signs of bulging yet. But every time she put her hand on it, she thought about the little life growing inside of it. An unexpected little life. Moreover, Jerry and Tracy didnt know about this yet. If they found out, they would definitely be furious. There was no way things could continue like this. Nana covered her head; she felt like breaking down. Feeling helpless and desperate, Nana called Jane. Jane hurriedly arrived at the hotel and saw Nana sitting by the window, looking weary. She frowned, walked over with concern, and asked, Whats wrong? Nana, are you feeling unwell somewhere? Nana shook her head, pulled Janes hand, sat down beside her, pondered for a while, and with a hesitant expression, she finally spoke slowly after Janes repeated inquiries. Jane I think its better if I terminate this pregnancy. Carl and I were already an ident, and the birth might be a burden for both of us. I dont think any child would want to be born into a single-parent family. I, Ive thought it through. After the procedure, Ill go back to France. Youre going back to France? Jane was somewhat surprised but more concerned. She knew Nana had been strugglingtely due to the pregnancy, and her mental state was not the best. However, Jane hoped Nana would carefully consider her decision. Nana Jane hesitated somewhat knowing that interfering into someone elses personal affairs wasnt always advisable but at same time not wanting see her friend suffer anymore either. Maybe you should reconsider it carefully? The surgery can be quite damaging to your body and Carl is the father of this child, he should have the right to know. Actually, I think you should consider Carl. Even though hes a bit younger than you and sometimes acts like a child, he is quite responsible. You could see thatst time in the hospital, right? Jane chose her words carefully after much consideration. After several discussions with Carl about their rtionship, she could sense his sincerity and determination. She didnt want Nana to miss out on someone who could treat her well, especially after experiencing a failed rtionship. But I still like William C Nana started to say. Nana understood Janes point of view, and she knew that Carl was good to her, but she just couldnt get over this hurdle in her heart. William had been gone for a few days now, but sometimes she still thought about him. Seeing the look in Janes eyes, Nana shook her head and sighed heavily. I havent decided yet either. I cant let go of William, and this child Jane let out a deep breath; she knew what was on Nanas mind, which was only natural. She patted Nanas hand gently and spoke softly. Okay, I know what youre thinking about it too. But you really need to think carefully about this matter as well. Your dark circles are so heavy; you probably havent rested properly for a long time now. Lie down for a nap first; Ill be here watching over you. Mm-hmm. Nodding slightly, Nanay down on the bed while Jane carefully covered her with the nket before sitting by the bedside until the woman began breathing evenly in sleep. Jane tiptoed into the bathroom before calling Carl quietly over the phone, Carl? Its me, Jane. Im at Nanas ce right now she says she wants to have an abortion at hospital then return to France. Carl received Janes call right after finishing shooting his TV drama scene. Upon hearing what Jane said over phone call made him nervous instantly, Abortion? Where are you guys? Ille right away! Ill send you the hotel address; if youre free, then hurry up! Just got Nana sleeping soundly now. After hanging up the phone quickly, Carl soon received information from Jane. He tightly held his cellphone as he ran towards director, Director, I have some urgent matters outside that need attending immediately. I will be back soon once done! The director saw how anxious Carl looked like, and thought it wasnt appropriate not allowing him leave. So he nodded approvingly, Alright, remembering back quickly. At that moment when seeing the director nodding, Carl rushed towards the parking lot without any hesitation, just waving his hand from afar as response. Carl drove his car at breakneck speed, his attention focused entirely on the road. Soon, he arrived at the hotel where Nana was staying and rushed in through the door. Nana! Nana had already woken up by this time. Her sleep was light, and it was difficult for her to sleep for more than half an hour at a time. She saw Carle running in while she was talking to Jane. His forehead glistened with sweat, and when Nana saw him, her eyes immediately became hesitant and even a little cold. Why did youe here? Carl slowed down and took one quick step towards Nana before kneeling down beside her. He grabbed her hand and pleaded with her, Nana, I hope you will think about our child again carefully. Its okay if you cant ept me right away; I can wait. But the child is innocent, and having an abortion isnt good for your health. Nana frowned tightly as Jane walked out of the room with a dodgy look on her face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. [Should I keep this baby or not?] In the end though, Nana gritted her teeth before breaking free from Carls grip, Carl you know that what happened between us was just an ident including this child! And I dont like you! Even if you say that youll take responsibility for me and our child in future, he wont be happy growing up in such a family! I cannot listen to your suggestion; Ive already made my decision. Tomorrow morning Im going to book surgery. Nana! Carl grew anxious too as he couldnt help shouting out loud. But Nana had already turned away from him without looking into his eyes. Carl stood there stunned for a moment before slowly lowering his hand with disappointment written all over his face, Then let me go back first but please do consider my request seriously because Ill always be waiting for you. Chapter 411 Encountering a Car Accident Uh-huh. Nana took a deep breath and nodded. She didnt know how to face Carl now, but she wasnt prepared to meet him at all. She didnt even turn around until the door closed. Carl didnt know how he walked out of the hotel. Every step he took felt heavy as if he was carrying lead. He couldnt stop thinking about Nanas words about getting an abortion for their child. He sat in his car, feeling lost and devastated, ready to drive back to the set. But even on the road, his mind was elsewhere. Unconsciously, tears welled up in his eyes as he tried to avoid oing traffic or other cars ahead of him. Nanas image kept appearing in Carls mind along with her refusal earlier. He felt both pained and helpless at once. Suddenly distracted by these thoughts, Carl lost control of his car and crashed into a stone bridge railing with a loud bang. Bang C After a deafening sound, the once ck sedan collided with the railing, creating a swirl of gray disgust. Even the windows and the front of the car were in shambles. Carl, covered in blood,y copsed in the drivers seat. His face was a bloody mess, and he could barely keep his eyes open. As his eyelids grew heavier, Carl could only rely on his fading consciousness to crack his eyes open a bit. His trembling fingers fumbled to find his phone in his pocket. His thumb shook slightly as he dialed Nanas number and brought the phone to his ear. Carl felt his consciousness fading, but he kept silently repeating Nanas name. Hello, the call connected, and Nanas voice came through the receiver. It was calm but subtly tired upon closer inspection. Are you looking for me? Nana Carl managed a weak smile, his voice noticeably feeble. He was struggling to keep going. Blood dripped from his forehead, staining the phone with crimson. Nana sensed something was wrong as she heard the mans voice, but she didnt realize it herself. Whats happening? Where are you? You C Nanas words were cut off by Carl. Nana, listen to me I, I have something here, and maybe I wont make it. Im sorry for what happened before. With each word, Carl felt intense pain in his chest. His consciousness was slipping away, and he felt like he was about to close his eyes, yet he kept pushing himself. I I dont know how much longer I can hold on, but I called you to tell you I, I truly love you. But If if I really die, then please please get rid of the baby. I think I should respect your decision, Nana. Im sorry Carls voice grew weaker and weaker; he thought he couldnt hold on anymore. His hand went limp and dropped heavily; the phone fell to the ground. He heard the womans anxious voice from the receiver, Hello? Carl, where are you? Say something, Carl? Nana slowly felt that something was wrong; her eyebrows furrowed tightly and even her voice became anxious as she spoke into the phone but there was no response from Carl. She had no choice but to hang up and instinctively grabbed her coat before rushing out to find out where Carl was. The tension she felt was something she had not even noticed herself. After leaving the hotel, Nana drove along the route to trace Carls whereabouts. When she reached the bridge where the ident urred, she saw Carls car. However, it was nowpletely wrecked. Nanas pupils constricted. She quickly parked her car on the side, rushed out, and ran towards the scene. As she reached the front of the car, she saw Carl unconscious, covered in blood. His phone was still in an active call. She waspletely shocked. Trying to steady herself, panic still gleamed in her eyes. With trembling fingertips, she pped Carls face, and blood stained his denim jacket with dark imprints. Nanas voice trembled, Carl, wake up! Wake up! The man didnt respond at all so Nana carefully probed for his breath then breathed a sigh of relief when it came back normal again. She quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed 911 while anxiously surveying their location before speaking rapidly into it, There has been an ident here! Can youe quickly? Someone is dying here After hanging up on 911, Nana finally rxed a bit but seeing how bad off Carl looked made her heart ache again. She felt a sense of self-me. If she hadnt just mentioned going through with the abortion, perhaps Carl wouldnt have had the car ident. How could it turn out like this? It was all because of her, because of her Nana grabbed Carls hand in a panic, not caring about the blood all over his hands. Her eyes turned red as tears streamed down her face due to the shock. She even reached out and touched Carls cheek.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Carl Im sorry, it wasnt intentional. Please wake up, the ambnce ising soon. You have to hold on, she said incoherently. Carl seemed to sense something or maybe hearing Nanas voice helped him regain some willpower. Nana Nana, why are you here? he asked weakly. Carl, Carl! Nanas eyes were blurry with tears. When she heard his voice, she widened her eyes and held both of Carls hands tightly. You have to hold on; Ive already called the hospital and an ambnce ising. Everything went ck for Carl; he didnt know if he could hold on any longer but hearing Nanas voice made him try his best to speak softly. I I want you to know that I really love you Dont joke around with your body or get rid of our baby He struggled through each word. I wont get rid of our baby; dont worry about that, Nana sobbed uncontrobly as she never expected such a consequence from her impulsive decision. Seeing that Carl was about to lose consciousness again, Nana shouted urgently, Carl! Dont sleep! Hold on! The sound of an ambnce siren could be heard nearby while headlights shone towards them. Quickly turning around and waving frantically at them while shouting, Over here! Were over here! The ambnce quickly arrived, and several doctors and nurses swiftly got out. They lifted Carl onto a stretcher, and Nana, regardless of her blood-stained hands, hurriedly got into the ambnce as well. Chapter 412 A Risky Surgery In the ambnce, Nana held Carls hand tightly. She only let go when the nurses and doctors needed to perform emergency procedures on him. Nana stayed by his side, tears streaming down her face. Her mind was in a state of high tension. She couldnt imagine what would happen if Carl died. She didnt even have time to call Jane. When they finally arrived at the hospital, Nana followed closely behind as they rushed in until she was stopped outside the operating room. She paced back and forth anxiously, filled with regret. When the doctor came out, Nana hurried over and asked urgently, Doctor, how is my friend? Is he in danger? The doctor looked at her seriously and said, His condition is very serious. He has many external injuries and is also in a deepa. Weve already tried to notify his family members; we need them to sign for surgery. Please save him! Please! Nana was now at a loss for what to do. She anxiously clutched the doctors hand, pleading with each word, only letting go when the doctor assured her they would do their best. She looked helplessly towards the tightly closed door of the operating room. Jane called again. This was already the third call shed made to Nana, but still, there was no answer. Jane couldnt help but feel nervous. Furrowing her brow, she became somewhat worried. Just as she dialed the number for the third time with a hopeful attitude, not long after, she heard a womans anxious voice on the other end, carrying an undertone of fear. Jane Nana spoke through sobs. Nana, why did it take you so long to answer? Jane had originally intended on asking about how things went between Carl and her but upon hearing something off about her friends voice immediately grew concerned. Where are you? What happened? Nana finally broke downpletely upon hearing those words, like an avnche of emotions pouring out all at once. She was sobbing uncontrobly while saying, Jane Carl he got into an ident hes at the hospital now I dont know what to do What? Jane was clearly surprised, her voice even a bit uncontrolled. Instinctively, she headed outside. She wanted to ask more, but Nanas crying was genuinely heartbreaking. Unable to press further for now, Jane could only offer some immediatefort. Dont cry for now. Tell me which hospital. Ille right away! After Nana provided the hospital address and hung up, she sat helplessly in a chair in the corridor, holding her forehead in her palm and crying. Carl, please dont have anything happen to you Suddenly, footsteps could be heard running down the hallway. Nana looked up to see an anxious middle-aged couple approaching. The woman bore a resemnce to Carl and was likely his mother. Doctor! Doctor! How is my son? Is he okay? Mrs. Waters rushed over to ask, out of breath and with a face full of worry that showed she was about to cry. You finally came. The doctor took out an operation agreement form and handed it over. His injuries are severe and require immediate surgery. Please sign this agreement quickly; if its toote, we wont be able to save him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Okay, well sign right away. The middle-aged man quickly picked up a pen and signed his name on the form in haste; due to his anxiety, his handwriting was shaky. After handing over the document back to the doctor, they begged repeatedly, Doctors, please save our son! We beg you! The door of the operating room closed again while disying No Entry in red letters on its screen. Mrs. Waters heart raced with anxiety; she couldnt imagine what would happen if her beloved son couldnt be saved. It would be devastating for her. Mr. Waters hugged his wifes shoulder sympathetically but also had some impatience showing through his eyes which were slightly red from stress. The couples expressions changed instantly when they saw the dazed Nana sitting there. Mrs. Waters, usually warm, optimistic, and gentle, transformed into a different person. She strode forward and started pushing Nana. Its all because of you! Ive seen you before; youre that woman my son likes. If not for you, this wouldnt have happened! What are you still doing here? Go, get out! As Nana was pushed, she seemedpletely out of her senses, not resisting at all. She understood that she bore a significant part of the responsibility for the ident. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she could only apologize while crying. Im sorry Mrs. Waters, Mr. Waters, Im really not Mr. Waters finally remembered where they were at present and hurriedly stepped forward pulling back Mrs. Waters while lowering voice trying persuade, This is a hospital; dont make any more noise! Mrs. Waters still looked furious despite being advised against it, while Mr. Waters didnt say anything but had a dark expression on his face that wasnt pleasant to look at. He turned to Nana who was sobbing uncontrobly across from him and said in a low voice, Miss Lawson, right? Weve heard of you before, although we dont know what happened between you and my son. But now hes lying in the operating room with an uncertain fate. Please understand how we feel as parents. If theres nothing else, we hope you can leave here as soon as possible. My wife and I dont want to see you! Nana cried even harder when she heard this sentence; she had no idea what to do. Jane rushed to the hospital anxiously and saw Nanas figure just as she arrived at the corridor leading to the operating room. She quickly ran over and held onto Nanas shoulder with a worried expression on her face. What happened? How could Carl get into a car ident? What is going on? Just after speaking, Jane inadvertently looked up and saw Mrs. Waters wiping away tears across from them while Mr. Waters remained silent beside her. She slightly bowed her head respectfully and said, Mr. Waters, Mrs. Waters! I am Carls superior officer but also friends with Nana! If there is anything, please tell me. Mrs. Waters didnt want anything rted to Nana or any other person for that matter; all she cared about was whether Carl could survive this ordeal or not. She just nced at Jane before turning her head away. Jane pursed her lips; now there was nothing she could do except helping situate Nana off towards one side slowlyforting her saying, Its okay just rx your mind. Nevertheless, Carl will be fine. After about three or four hourster, the doctor finally came out of the operating room. Everyone hurriedly went up front, but before anyone spoke, the doctor said, The patients condition isnt very optimistic right now. His injuries are quite severe, and he may may not make it through tonight. You should prepare yourself mentally. Nana widened her eyes, she couldnt ept such facts, suddenly feeling like everything around was spinning out of control Chapter 413 We’re Getting Engaged Mrs. Waters was getting old, and with only Carl as her child, the news hit her hard. She felt a rush of panic and cked out for a moment. Mr. Waters quickly caught her and administered some medication to lower her blood pressure before she regained consciousness. Carl, my son Mrs. Waters couldnt ept this terrible news and leaned against Mr. Waters shoulder, trying to hold back tears. Nana saw the couples distress and felt uneasy herself while Jane held onto Nanas arm, leading her to sit down nearby as they both anxiously watched the direction of the operating room. It wasnt long before Carl was wheeled out into intensive care with an extremely paleplexion and an oxygen mask on his face. Nana wanted to follow him but was stopped by Mrs. Waters who didnt want that woman who caused their sons ident anywhere near him. With red eyes filled with tears, Nana found herself in a dilemma. She couldnt let go of Carl but didnt know what else she could do. Jane walked up to Nana and gently patted her back saying, Dont be too upset Ill go check on himter after Mr. and Mrs. Waters have calmed down. Nana turned around weakly crying out loud, Jane, I, I didnt mean it I just cant ept this sudden arrival of a child into our lives; I dont know what I can do if, if Carl doesnt wake up It wont happen, Janeforted Nana while patting her back repeatedly saying. You have to believe he will be okay. After almost an hour passed by, Jane managed to convince Carls parents to leave his side so that she could administer acupuncture treatment using sterilized silver needles from the medicine department which helped stimte nerve points in his body. Carl had been unconscious since surgery but after twenty minutes of acupuncture treatment, he finally showed signs of life again. Nana sat beside his bed all along watching over him; for some unknown reason, she feared that this man might not make it through this ordeal, as if he were somehow responsible for saving her own life at any cost possible! After seeing Carls left index finger twitch, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Nana. Carl still has some willpower left. Although hes badly injured, his survival instinct should be strong. I just stimted his pain and tested if he was still conscious. As long as he can make it through tonight, there shouldnt be any major problems. He should also be able to hear us talking now. Jane walked over to Nana and ced her hand on her shoulder, whispering softly, But I think the person Carl most wants to see right now is you. Encourage him more and maybe helle around faster. With tears in her eyes, Nana nodded her head in agreement. After Jane left, she held Carls hand tightly and spoke with a choked voice, Carl, please wake up Actually actually you like me; Ive always known that youre a good person but my heart belongs to William And we had that thing happen between us so I dont know how to ept your kindness or even how sorry I am for what happened If you can wake up, then Ill be with you; Ill marry you! Please wake up! Nana didnt feel like going home at all; she stayed by Carls side all night. In the blink of an eye it was already the 18th, Queena and Patricks engagement day. Recently Patrick had beening back more frequently; sometimes even joking around with Queena while she waspletely immersed in her fantasy of bing Mrs. Pansy soon-to-be. Patrick, Queena leaned against his shoulder full of anticipation as she asked him, Do you think there will be many people at our engagement ceremony? She had wanted to marry this man for many years now, with Jane no longer being a threat, from here on out Patrick would only have one woman by his side. Patrick stroked Queenas hair gently before looking down at her slightly smiling, Arent you asking something obvious? Our engagement ceremony will definitely be the most lively one yet! Andtely when things got busy almost everything fell onto your shoulders alone so theyll definitely all admire your efforts. Really? Queena smiled with joy, her eyes shining like stars. She couldnt deny that she had already started imagining her married life with Patrick. During this time, Queena had been busy preparing for the engagement ceremony. From decorating the venue to arranging champagne, snacks and various decorations, as well as the dolls of the newlyweds, everything was done by herself. Even Antony didnt harass her much in these days. Seeing Patrick nod his head made Queena even happier. She thought for a moment and tentatively said to Patrick, Patrick, were having our engagement ceremony tomorrow. Can you take me back to your house Although your mother and Melissa dont like me very much, isnt it better to get blessings from elders in such matters? Patrick frowned without saying anything. Seeing this, Queena became nervous and was about to ask again when he nodded his head. Okay, Ill take you there now. The two drove back to the Pansy familys home. From getting out of the car onwards, Queena was always affectionate towards Patrick; holding onto his arm with a gentle smile on her face but confident eyes. Melissa and Beatrice were sitting together drinking afternoon tea when they looked up and saw Queenaing in with Patrick; Beatrices expression immediately became serious. Melissa clearly couldnt hold back her anger; her face changed color while speaking louder as she pointed at Queena in an authoritative manner, Who let you into our home? Get out!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Queena took a step back gently while saying softly, I I just wanted to apany Patrick home Were having our engagement ceremony tomorrow. As she spoke, she looked at Patrick who tightened his grip on her hand while looking seriously at Melissa, even disying an attitude that would not tolerate any disrespect. Show some respect! Candy is going to be my fiancee tomorrow. Chapter 414 All Ready Beatrice looked at Queena with a serious expression. She didnt like this woman, even more than Jane. Just a girl who sings in a bar, wanting to be the wife of the family? Its just wishful thinking! Patrick, I disagree, Beatrice said to Patrick calmly but seriously. Queena timidly looked at Beatrice and gathered her courage to speak. Mrs. Pansy, I know you wont ept me, but I really love Patrick. And were getting engaged tomorrow Can you bless us? Blessing? You have some nerve saying that! Melissa was angry and couldnt stand Queenas attitude. Patrick pulled Queena behind him and looked directly at Beatrice. Candy and I truly love each other. Whether you agree or not, she will be my wife. Today we came back just to see the environment of the house; nothing else is important. In Patricks eyes, Melissa and Beatrices opinions were not very important; they were dispensable except for Mike who treated him well in his opinion. You! Beatrice was so angry that her face turned pale with rage while gritting her teeth slightly. But Patrick ignored itpletely as he took Queenas hand and walked towards the study room. Come on, let me show you other rooms. Queena followed Patrick out while secretly ncing back at Melissa before turning away again with a smug smile on her face. [Even if you dont like me, what can you do? In the end isnt Patrick going to marry me anyway?] Melissa watched helplessly as Patrick and Queena walked away before sitting down again angrily on the sofa cushion which she hit hard with frustration in her eyes. Beatrice felt helpless seeing Melissas reaction, Why are you so anxious about this? Dont worry; this woman will never enter our home. But! But! My cousin is getting engaged to her tomorrow! You dont know how much news there is about them online now Its causing such a stir! Melissa became increasingly jealous as she thought about it but also felt powerless against it all. The news of Patrick and Queenas engagement was now widespread, even flooding the inte with news of their uing ceremony tomorrow. Jane had spent the past few days scouring through photos of Queena taken by reporters coincidentally at various jewelry and bridal shops. She was eager for everyone to know that shell soon be the future Mrs. Pansy. As Jane scrolled through entertainment news about Patrick and Queena on her phone, she cant help but smile. Tomorrow marked the end of this drama, and she was almost excited to see how it will all y out. She picked up her phone and called Anthony. Are you ready for tomorrows engagement ceremony for Patrick and Queena? Everything prepared? Anthony responded cheerfully on the other end, Dont worry Ada, everything is set in ce. You can sit back and enjoy the show. Jane thanked him before ending their conversation with a sense of contentment. Tomorrow will be a big day indeed C time to wrap up this scheme once and for all. On their way back from the Pansy family estate to Water Moon Community, Queena sat in the passenger seat while asionally ncing over at Patrick driving beside her, clearly wanting to say something but hesitating. Whats wrong? Patrick noticed her expression immediately. Queena fidgeted with her hands nervously before finally speaking up after some hesitation, I noticed your mother and Melissa seemed unhappy earlier do you think they might You have nothing to fear, interrupted Patrick as he reached over to hold onto one of her hands reassuringly. Youre marrying me, not them. After going around in circles like this for so long, those words were exactly what Queena needed to hear as she broke into a smile, Patrick youre so kind. By evening time when they returned home, they ate dinner separately before getting busy with their own tasks again until 8pm when Queena knocked on his door once more.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patrick had just finished sending Jane a message when he heard knocking at his door again; quickly typing out another message saying do not disturb before shutting off his screen entirely then calling out, Come in. The woman pushed open the door and walked in. She was dressed in something that could easily pass for lingerie, with her alluring figure peeking through. Her shoulders were fair and glistening, and Queena had even curled her hair to add more femininity to her look. Patrick, I see youre still awake, she said. When Patrick saw Queenas seductive attire, he clearly hesitated for a moment before shifting his gaze back to the novel in his hand. Its still early. Why arent you wearing more clothes? Is there something on your mind? No, Queena replied softly. She spoke much gentler than usual, noticing Patricks reaction with a hidden smirk as she sat down on the bed beside him and snuggled up against his arm while running her hand over his chest. Im just feeling anxious by myself and cant sleep, she continued while slowly tracing circles around the buttons of Patricks shirt with her fingers as if trying to undo them. Patrick, were getting engaged tomorrow Im so happy. As she spoke, Queena continued moving her hand down towards Patricks waistline until he stopped it firmly. Queena had yed this game several times during this period of time; however, most of the time Patrick would use simr excuses to push away from it all but today was different. They were getting engaged tomorrow which made him feel quite uneasy about everything but thankfully it would be over soon enough. Queena, he said while rubbing her hair gently. Youve already agreed that well be together soon enough so there is no need for us to rush things. He took a deep breath before continuing, There are many things that need our attention tomorrow at our engagement ceremony so you should go to bed early tonight instead of staying here. Chapter 415 The Rich Son-in-Law Upon hearing this, Queena couldnt help but feel a little upset and her face showed a hint of disappointment. She had been trying to get Patrick tomit to their rtionship, but he always used work as an excuse and rejected her many times. As time went on, she couldnt help feeling insecure. Queena pouted and looked up at Patrick, wanting to argue with him, but his words were reasonable and she couldnt find a suitable reason to question him. And tomorrow were getting engaged This thought popped into Queenas mind and all her worries disappeared. After all, she would soon be Mrs. Pansy officially; what was there to be sad about? With that in mind, Queena nodded obediently before leaving the room with some reluctance after giving Patrick onest look filled with longing. Ill go back to my room now; you should rest early too, she said slowly. Okay, Patrick replied while nodding his head before letting out a sigh of relief once the door closed behind Queena. That was a close call. Early the next morning, Queena emerged from her room. She appeared to be in a good mood, humming a tune as she prepared breakfast. Behind her, there were footsteps. Queena paused, her smile widening. As the footsteps became clearer and approached, she turned around to see Patrick, dressed in a suit, evidently getting ready to go to work. Queena froze for a moment before looking at Patrick in confusion as he exined, Theres still an important meeting at thepany today that I have to attend first thing this morning. Queena ced the breakfast on the table with worry written all over her face as she asked, Why do you have work today? Her disappointment was evident along with some resentment towards him for not prioritizing their engagement ceremony like they had nned earlier on together. Patrick walked over helplessly and gently embraced Queena, patting her back and softlyforting her, Its just a small meeting that wont take too long. Besides, the engagement ceremony is in the evening. Ill definitely arrive at the banquet hall on time so you wont be alone. Be good. Queenas expression rxed slightly as she wrapped her arm around Patricks shoulder and smiled, nodding lightly. Mm, Ill wait for you. As long as she could get engaged and married to Patrick, she wasnt afraid of waiting a little longer or shorter. After Patrick finished breakfast and left for work, Queena visibly breathed a sigh of relief. She was feeling particrly good now that she knew she would be holding an engagement ceremony with Patrickter that night; it made her feel lighter than air. Exaggeratingly speaking, even walking felt like flying. Shezily sat on the couch looking around before deciding to call up Amy, one of her best friends from when she used to sing at bars.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Amy~ where are you? Are you free? Oh hey there busydy! I heard in the news today that youre getting engaged to some CEO from Pansy Group? Why are you calling me? A woman with brownish blonde hair tilted her head slightly while holding up a big bottle of cheap-looking perfume next to her ear as if spraying herself while talkingzily yet teasingly on the phone. Hearing Amy speak like this made Queena smile involuntarily. Stop it~ what are you talking about? The engagement ceremony is tonight; he had work so he went early this morning instead. By the way,ter on, lets call those friends from the bar, and lets go get makeovers together. After all, I cant look too shabby tonight. Ooh~ being married into high society really changes people huh? Okay then Marie was just talking about how much we missed having yourpany here at our bartely since its not quite time yet for your singing gig, but sure thing! Send us your addresster so we cane find ya together? Mm Ill send my address over now;e find me when yall get here so we can go together. After a brief conversation, Queena hung up the phone and sent her apartment address to Amy. At the upscale styling salon. Several heavily made-up women walked in, chatting andughing, with Queena among them. Queena ced her membership card on the counter and, as usual, requested her regr stylist. She smiled and said, Be generous, but not too clich. Today I have an engagement ceremony. The stylist nodded with a knowing smile. Everyone knew that the CEO of Pansy Group was getting engaged, so how could he not take it seriously in front of such a big benefactor? Understood, Miss Dillon. Just rx and wait to be the most beautiful bride. This sentence undoubtedly touched Queenas heartstrings even more, making her smile even brighter. The women who entered the store with her were all women she had met while singing at bars before. They all had good rtionships with each other but at this moment they were looking around at the store environment. A round-faced girl sat down next to Queena and looked at herself in the mirror with envy. Oh my god! Candy caught herself a rich man! She has changedpletely into someone elegant now! Going in and out of high-end ces we couldnt even dream of before how much money does that cost? Thats right, said the short-haired woman behind Queena as she put her hand on the backrest of her chair. Her ck diamond nails were very eye-catching as she spoke teasingly, But before this happened she was already one of our most popr singers at the bar because of her voice alone, not to mention being Mr. Pansys childhood sweetheart. Now that they are together, its no surprise. As she spoke, she lightly patted Queenas shoulder. Hey, Candy, youre the most sessful one among us sisters now. Youve reached new heights and be a phoenix perched on a high branch. Dont forget about us when youre up there. Yeah, thats right! Your way of speaking and manners havepletely transformed. After bing Mrs. Pansy, youve been exposed to so much more. If you happen toe across some wealthy young man, you better think about introducing him to us, so we can get to know him too. After all, weve been friends for a long time, right? Go go go! Amy listened for half a day thenughed while shooing away those chatty women beside Queena,What are yall talking about? Being able to be together with Mr. Pansy is Candys own ability; today is her engagement ceremony so can yall be more serious? There are people watching here in this store! Chapter 416 Spot the Difference Okay, okay, friends, lets just joke around. Its nothing, Queena smiled and quickly diffused the awkward situation with a few words. Queena had already been in the news many times for her uing engagement ceremony with Patrick today. She was now a hot topic among various media outlets, and even some reporters followed her all the way to the styling shop. As soon as Queena finished her hair and makeup, one reporter couldnt wait to interview her. Hello Miss Dillon, Im a journalist from Paragon Entertainment. Id like to ask you: after your engagement ceremony with Mr. Pansy today, when are you two nning on having your wedding? Some people say that you used to work as a singer in bars before bing Mrs. Pansy, has this affected your mindset now? This reporter was clearly well-prepared and wanted to achieve high KPIs for herself. The singers who came along with Queena wereughing earlier but their faces fell when they heard about questions regarding their jobs.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, since Queena was now a public figure she couldnt say anything too negative about them. Amy tugged at Queenas sleeve from behind. Queena shook her head slightly indicating that they didnt need to worry about it before looking up calmly at the reporter saying, Yes it is true that I used to sing in bars with my friends but I dont think this defines me or my career path. Every job is important. As for Patrick some may think were notpatible but we truly love each other and I will be his supportive wife while also trying my best to learn more about finance so he doesnt have too much on his te. As for our wedding ceremony it depends on him really; hes very busytely so I dont want him distracted by these things right now. Queenas response to this question can be described as watertight, leaving no room for leakage. However, at the end, there was a subtle part that seemed to allude to Jane. After all, it was because of her that Jane and Patricks engagement ceremony was canceled, which was quite a sensational piece of news. She had answered many such questions recently, well aware of what the reporters were after. Although the entertainment reporter was initially reluctant, she seemed quite satisfied by the end. After all, adding some spice to entertainment news was nothing new. Alright, my friends and I have some things to attend to. If you want to interview me, we can schedule another time. Queenas words were clear enough for the reporter to understand her meaning. Since she had achieved her own goals, there was no need for her to disturb anyone elses private life. Okay then. If you have other matters to attend to today, Ill leave now. Im sorry for bothering you today and goodbye. After the reporter left, Queenas friends swarmed around her with envy or jealousy or surprise in their eyes. However, they all praised Queena with their words. I didnt expect that! You handled that situation so easily! You really are something special! Thats right! You will have a good life from now on! But did you hear what that woman said? How could she look down on bar singers like us? The group of people chatted away while Queena shrugged and smiled kindly at them. Its nothing really; this kind of thing happens a lottely so Im used it by now. Alright then, I still need someone else to do my hair and makeup so please wait for me a little longer. As for the Pansy family The so-called ing prepared was when Queena had just finished answering the reporters questions, news about Queenas engagement ceremony scheduled for tonight was already exposed online. Moreover, there was a video apanying the news, showing Queena with the resident singers in the styling shop. Melissa happened upon it and immediately became furious after watching the video clip; she couldnt even wait one moment before storming off in search of Beatrice. Beatrice! Look at what that Queena is saying! She thinks she can be something great out of nowhere? And calling herself virtuous? This is clearly an insult towards you! Beatrice furrowed her brow in confusion as Melissa handed over her phone showing the video ying on screen. But halfway through watching it herself, Beatrice turned pale; evidently reaching a limit when it came down tolerating anything more from Queena anymore. Beatrice angrily flipped her phone over on the couch and muttered, I gave her a taste of her own medicine, but who does she think she is? Melissa was waiting for Beatrice to say just that. With just a few words, Melissa convinced Beatrice to leave with her and storm into the styling shop. When they arrived at the shop, Queena was still having her makeup done by the stylist while the women she brought with her chatted in small groups. Upon hearing the door open, Queena turned around and saw Melissa and Beatrice enter. Her expression immediately soured. Oh look whos here! How dare you speak like a housewife behind my back?! Melissa couldnt hold back anymore. She had already tolerated Queenas insults several times before but this time it was too much, answering the reporters questions like that! No way could her cousin be with someone like that! Melissa what are you talking about? Patrick and I are getting engaged soon, said Queena defensively. Compared to before, Queena seemed more vulnerable now as she spoke softly. But Melissa didnt care about timing; instead, she looked around at everyone present beforeunching into sarcastic remarks. Those guys Amy hung out with in nightclubs werent exactly saints either; they were not exactly innocent people either! As soon as this woman started mocking them, all of them got angry and started hitting both Beatrice and Melissa with their handbags without any regard for anything else. Beatrice considered herself an elegantdy who couldnt fight off four hands at once so eventually they both left the styling shop looking disheveled. Beatrice remained silent on their way home while Melissa had red marks on her face from being scratched during their altercation. The more she thought about it though, the more indignant she became. How could someone who wasnt even respectable enough to be called an entertainer have any right to argue? After returning home to the Pansy family estate, Melissa went straight upstairs into her room seething inside. She picked up her phone dialed Merlin. Hey where are you? Chapter 417 Kidnapping Queena Merlin was chatting with a few friends when he saw Melissas calle in. He perked up and answered cheerfully, Melissa, whats up? Melissa had no interest in ying nice with him right now; all she can think about was putting Queena in her ce. So she got straight to the point, I need you to do something for me. Kidnap Queena. You know who she is, right? Merlin hesitated for a moment before replying, Yeah, I know her. Shes the one your cousin is engaged to. Its been all over the newstely. But Merlin trailed off. He liked Melissa a lot and would do anything for her, including that whole mess with Monica. But he also felt frustrated by his own behavior; on one hand it could be seen as devotion but on the other hand it just felt like being apdog. And Melissa herself drove him crazy too. Every time he thought they were making progress towards something more than friendship, she pulled away again. He didnt want things to stay this way forever though; he wanted Melissa for himself. There was a long pause on the other end of the line as Melissa grew impatient and snapped at him, But what? Spit it out already! Merlin knew he had leverage over her now though; if she wanted Queena kidnapped then there werent many people who could pull that off besides him. So Merlin took a deep breath and spoke seriously, Kidnapping someone isnt exactly small potatoes here Ill help you out but I have one condition. What condition? asks Melissa warily. If I seed, said Merlin slowly but firmly, you have to be my girlfriend. There was silence on both ends of the phone as they waited for each others response. Finally, after some hesitation from both parties, Okay, said Melissa begrudgingly. On the other end of the phone, a mans voice asked again. Melissa snapped out of her thoughts and reluctantly replied, Didnt you say this was something we could discuss after our sess? Of course it depends on your performance. If you really get Queena in your hands, then Melissa gritted her teeth and continued, Ill agree to it. Although she gave an ambiguous answer, Merlin believed that herst sentence was all he needed to hear. He immediately became ecstatic and readily agreed, You promised me this. Just wait for my message. After hanging up the phone, Melissa let out a sigh but quickly regained her confidence. Queena will soon know how powerful she is! Tonight was the engagement ceremony and of course Queena wille back to check if everything was ready at the bridal shop. It was currently 4 pm with a few hours left until then; Amy and others had already gone back to the bar. At 4:30 pm, Queena happily walked out of the bridal shop but was suddenly ambushed by several men who emerged from hiding spots nearby. One man tightly covered Queenas mouth from behind while two others assisted him while keeping an eye out for any witnesses. Queena struggled against their strength but could only be taken away in their van. While inside the van, Queena panicked as she shouted, Who are you? What do you want? Do you know who I am Mmmph! Before she could finish speaking, someone beside her forcefully sealed her mouth shut with duct tape while another person taped both of her hands together behind her back. If anyone is to me, its because you offended someone that shouldnt have been offended! Queena felt anxious as she didnt know what awaited her next; she wanted to speak but could only stutter iprehensible sounds. The van drove further into rural areas until they arrived at an abandoned warehouse. They dragged Queena inside roughly before throwing her onto ground with tires stacked behind her. She looked around frantically trying to figure out what was happening when Melissa stepped forward from shadows with a smug smile on face. Gesturing towards one of muscr men, she stood nearby and indicated that he should remove duct tape covering Queenas mouth. As soon as Queena saw Melissa appear before eyes, her pupils contracted sharply. Now she understood everything clearly. The duct tape ripped off roughly leaving marks on skin around lips which caused pain. Yet she was still ring fiercely at Melissa demanding answers, Melissa! Have lost your mind?! Let me go! What do want from me? What do I want to do? Melissa snorted as if Queena had asked a boring joke. Of course, I want to see what you can do without my cousin. A hint of malice shed in her eyes as she stared coldly at Queena. Upon hearing this, Queena immediately thought of Patrick and hoped that Melissa would release her if she mentioned Patricks name. Patrick, Melissa, Queena said anxiously. Kidnapping me is illegal. Patrick and I are getting engaged tonight, and hell be worried sick if he cant find me! You better let me go! Melissa sneered indifferently. Who do you think you are? Just a bar hostess who thinks you can enter our familys door? She suddenly changed her expression after saying this, staring at Queena with cold eyes filled with madness and obsession. Im telling you that my cousin belongs only to me, Melissa said while pulling out a knife from behind her back which glinted menacingly in the light. She looked at the de thoughtfully before speaking again. If your face is ruined Her gaze met Queenas as she spoke in an insane tone of voice whileughing maniacally. will my cousin still like you? Ah? Queenas heart raced when she saw the knife; all she could feel was fear and nervousness as there was no way for her to retreat any further behind herself. Melissa! Donte any closer What are you doing? Im telling you its illegal!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. [Melissa has gone crazy!] Melissa approached step by step until they were face-to-face; fierce determination shone in her eyes. I will ruin your face so that my cousin will belong only to me forever! Queena had nowhere left to run due to fear; even tears started streaming down from her reddened eyes when Melissa stood right before them both C panic-stricken beyond belief. Chapter 418 Almost There Unexpectedly, the intense pain that was expected did note. Melissa stopped in front of Queena, satisfied with the expression on her face. The words she had just said were only meant to scare this woman who didnt know any better. She had an even better idea. Destroying Queenas life was better than destroying her face. Queena tightly closed her eyes but did not feel any pain. Melissas voice came from above her head. Are you scared? What were you doing when you knew you should be scared? Oh right, arent you supposed to marry my cousin? The woman spoke softly and Queena didnt know what she was thinking. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Melissas smiling face. Melissa saw the color of Queenas face and became even happier. She raised her hand and pped twice, shouting towards the east direction, Come out! Queena didnt know what she was going to do but instinctively looked in that direction. She saw four or five gangsters walking out from behind a pir one by one. They all looked careless as they walked up to Melissa but their gaze fell on Queena sitting on the ground without any attempt at hiding it; their eyes full of lewdness and intimacy meaningfully scanning over her body back-and-forth without reservation. Who are you guys? Queena anxiously looked at those men with a sudden ominous premonition in mind; even speaking voice trembling slightly Its really her? The guy with yellow hair standing at the front clicked his tongue while revealing an oily smile obviously asking Melissa for confirmation Melissa nodded, showing a determined smile on her face, Yes! It is! Go ahead now! This woman belongs to all of you. What what are you going to do?! As several men approached her step by step, Queena felt an extreme sense of panic. It seemed like she knew what was about to happen next, and because of fear, her voice, even when questioning Melissa, had changed in tone. Melissa stepped back two steps contentedly like looking at an idiot while watching Queena, What am I going to do? Of course it is fulfilling your wish! Dont tell me that all along your desire has been wanting men? Are they enough for it? Not only will I destroy your life but also record everything into video as your engagement gift umm isnt it great if I give it as a present during your engagement ceremony? Do you like it or not? Melissa waspletely out of control. She smirked and switched her phone to camera mode, pointing it at Queena and a group of thugs. No, donte any closer! Queena cried out in fear, but the thugs justughed and closed in on her. Meanwhile, Jane was keeping track of the time. It was already 6 pm. Wasnt the engagement ceremony about to start? As she got up to get ready, Anthony called her urgently. Whats wrong? she asked. Bad news! I checked Queenas location and it seems like shes been kidnapped. Theyre holding her captive at an abandoned car factory five hundred meters east of town! Jane could hear the panic in Anthonys voice. This couldnt happen tonight. Their n had been too carefully orchestrated for so long! She took a deep breath and said firmly, Okay, I understand. You keep an eye on Queena while I figure something out. Jane immediately called Patrick to tell him what had happened with Queena being kidnapped. Patrick, she said urgently, our n cant be derailed tonight or all our hard work will go down the drain. You need to rescue Queena as soon as possible and make sure that she is safe! Alright, I got it. Patrick said sternly, immediately dialing his assistants phone. He put on his coat hastily, rushed out of the office, and drove towards the outskirts of the city. Jane tightly sped her hands together. For such a long time, all their efforts were leading up to today in order to expose the big fish behind Queena. Their n must not be disrupted; otherwise, they would have to start all over again! Meanwhile, Patrick also gathered a few strong bodyguards, and several cars set off in the direction of the outskirts. The grip on the steering wheel tightened as he drove. No! Donte any closer! Queena cried out helplessly, continuously struggling. However, her hands were soon firmly held by one of the men, and tears blurred her vision. She couldnt even see clearly who was in front of her and could only instinctively try to avoid them. But she was, after all, a woman. A tearing sound echoed as her clothes were forcibly ripped apart and thrown on the ground. The men touched Queenas body, and someone even left kiss marks on her chest and neck. No, please dont. I can give you as much money as you want. Let me go, let go! The womans cry was filled with sobs and heart-wrenching pain, while Melissa held up her phone with a cruel smile on her face. The one who went against her would face this consequence! Save it, do you really think someone wille to rescue you? You want a man, Ill give you one. Arent you supposed to be happy? Queenas eyes were blurred with tears, her face flushed with excitement, and bruises had already appeared on her wrists from struggling. At this moment, she was filled with despair and pain. A burly man with a sinister grin was about to assault Queena, having just undone his belt, when a loud shout from the doorway interrupted him, Lets see who dares to touch her! Melissa was stunned and turned her head in disbelief. Cousin! How did hee here! Queena was also stunned, then showed a smile of surviving a disaster. Shepletely grasped the life-saving straw and cried out with all her strength, Patrick, save me, Im here! The few delinquents didnt react in time and were held by the neck or kicked in the back by the rushing bodyguards. After all, they couldntpare to these trained professionals. Soon, they all groaned and moaned on the ground, unable to stand up. Melissa stood frozen on the side, her face turning pale with fear. She couldnt move a muscle and could only watch as Patrick walked towards her. What was going on? Didnt Merlin say that no one would find out? Patrick walked over and gave Melissa a displeased look, then immediately crouched down and wrapped Queenas body in his suit jacket, holding her in his arms and gently patting her back while softlyforting her, Its okay, you dont have to be afraid. Im here to save you. Its okay Queenas desperate and nervous emotions finally eased, like surviving a disaster, her spiritpletely rxed. She couldnt help but burst into tears in Patricks arms.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 419 A Solo Ceremony Patrick, you finally came I.. I was so scared, Queena said, gripping onto Patricks sleeve and crying helplessly as if she was using all her strength. Patricks eyes darkened for a moment before he paused and gently patted her back,forting her. Dont worry, everything is okay now its okay Melissa stood beside them frozen in ce, even forgetting to turn off her phone. She watched as Patrickforted Queena with jealousy and resentment in her eyes. She couldnt understand why her cousin could be interested in such an insignificant woman. Queena cried for a while until she gradually calmed down. She lifted up her head with red eyes staring at Melissa filled with hatred. Patrick, it was her! It was Melissa who intentionally had me kidnapped she even said that if she destroyed me then I wouldnt marry you Queena sobbed again as she spoke. Melissa turned pale and red at Queena fiercely but didnt dare to act recklessly because of Patricks presence. Patricks face visibly turned cold when he heard what happened. He knew what Melissa had been thinking but didnt expect that this time she would be so bold to almost ruin his n with Jane! Damn it! He immediately turned around and red at Melissa who felt startled by his sudden reaction; even speaking became difficult for her. Patrick listen to me; it wasnt like that Melissa tried to exin herself but Patrick interrupted angrily before she could finish speaking, What else do you want to say?! His voice thundered through the warehouse as he looked at Melissa coldly filled with anger in his eyes, I told you not to mess around with Candy! Were about to get engaged soon! By doing this kind of thing, are you disrespecting me?! Patrick stared fiercely at Melissa who took a step back feeling terrified knowing how scary he could be when angry. Patrick red fiercely at Melissa and said in a deep voice, For Candys sake, I wont hold it against you this time. It seems you really dont know your ce. Just go home now! After speaking, he didnt spare another nce at Melissa. He draped his suit over Queena and lifted her up in his arms, striding out of the warehouse. Queena had been watching Patricks face the whole time, a pleased smile ying on her lips. She had seen the mans angry expression earlier, and it brought her a sense of joy. [It seems like he still cares about me.] Patrick carried Queena into the car and ced her in the seat next to him. He then turned to the driver and instructed, Drive Miss Dillon to Gold Roses for the engagement ceremony. Queena felt something was off when she heard this, but she didnt doubt Patrick at this point. She just asked with confusion, Just me? Arent youing with me, Patrick? As she spoke, she subconsciously grabbed onto Patricks sleeve. Patrick patted her hand andforted her softly, Dont worry. Everything is fine now. I just want to drop you off at the hotel so that you can freshen up before anything else happens. Ill take care of everything else at work ande over soon. Just wait for me at the hotel. He then yfully flicked Queenas nose and said, My bride has to be the most beautiful one there is! You almost got hurt by Melissa earlier; of course we need to make sure you look your best! Be a good girl! Queena smiled shyly without any objections and nodded in agreement. However, as soon as Queena got out of the car at the hotel entrance and turned around to face Patrick again, his smile disappeared instantly from his face as he coldly ordered, Go. Inside the hotel room where Queena freshened up after washing her face was a professional stylist who came over specifically for makeup touch-ups on Queenas face. Looking into mirror after getting done up by professionals made Queena feel relieved yet proud all over again. After todays engagement ceremony with Patrick was over, once they were officially engaged, no one would dare bully or mistreat her anymore. At the same time, in the banquet hall where the engagement ceremony was taking ce, many people gradually arrived. Most of them were influential figures in the Guavo businessmunity, and some were business partners who had dealings with Patrick. In terms of both emotion and reason, the event had enough value to satisfy everyone. Not to mention the reporters and photographers sent by various media outlets, creating a bustling crowd outside. Miss Dillon, the engagement ceremony is about to begin. Mr. Pansy just informed us that he might be a bitte. He suggested you go out first. Lets go. Queena, sitting gracefully in the room, felt a bit ufortable hearing the stylists words, but she nodded and lifted the hem of her gown, walking out with measured steps. Inside the banquet hall, it was splendid and magnificent. Waiters moved through the crowd, carrying champagne trays with a single hand. Even when Queena entered, there was a hint of surprise fro her who hadnt expected such arge turnout for the asion.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But soon, a bright smile appeared on her face again, and she skillfully greeted the people who came up to her. Several reporters who had been waiting around couldnt miss this opportunity. They immediately surrounded her and asked eagerly, Miss Dillon, today is your engagement ceremony with Mr. Pansy. How do you feel now? Miss Dillon, why didnt Mr. Pansy appear with you on such an important day? Did you make an appointment? Miss Dillon One question after another came in quick session. When Queena heard questions rted to Patrick, she frowned slightly but still maintained a polite smile on her face as she leaned closer to the microphone and answered, Well, its like this: because Patrick has been very busy with hispanytely, he just told me that he will bete for a bit. But there are so many guests here today that as one of the main characters myself, it wouldnt be right for me to keep everyone waiting inside all the time without himing out yet? That would be impolite to our guests. Although Queenas words were not perfect or wless by any means, they were difficult to find fault with either way and helped preserve Patricks reputation. And also, Queena continued speaking into the microphone while maintaining her elegant expression, I am very happy that everyone coulde attend Patrick and my engagement ceremony today. I feel honored and grateful for your presence here today! Finally being able to be together with someone I love makes me so happy! And I hope all of you can find happiness too! After these seemingly satisfactory words were spoken by Queena as parting remarks during this interview session today, the reporters gradually dispersed one by one, and those who had been following along beside them reminded her in a low voice, Miss Dillon, the ceremony is about to begin. We should go upstage. You are after all, the protagonist of tonight. I understand, Queena replied obediently, but still feeling somewhat uneasy. She deliberately looked outside but didnt see any sign of Patrick anywhere nearby at all Chapter 420 The Lonely Bride The ceremony is about to begin, why hasnt Patrick arrived yet? Queena furrowed her brows slightly, feeling a bit uneasy. But she quickly suppressed the feeling. No, he came to save me today. He wont deceive me, she thought. Miss Dillon, Miss Dillon? A woman next to her urged her in a low voice. Queena snapped out of it and reluctantly followed the woman towards the stage. As she walked past the crowd, she inadvertently turned her head and saw a familiar figure among them C Antony. Queenas heart skipped a beat as she unconsciously clenched her fists. Today was supposed to be her engagement ceremony with Patrick. Although Antony had ordered her to get close to Patrick, after all they had gone through so much trouble just to get here today. If Antony ruined everything now? She stared at him for several seconds but he didnt seem to notice or care about her presence at all; he kept chatting with others politely like nothing happened between them before. Dont worry Antony is only here for the ceremony; nothing else will happen Queenaforted herself silently and adjusted herself mentally so that she could rx. After their engagement ceremony, Queena would be Mrs. Pansy officially and then even Antony wouldnt be able do anything against hr anymore. She just needed to hold onto Patrick tightly and let him deal with Antonyter on; then she wouldnt have been like his puppet anymore under his control She was going free soon Ladies and gentlemen! Good evening! I am your host tonight The emcee started speaking officially on stage as usual while guests pped their hands with smiles on their faces, whether they were truly happy or waiting for something funny remained unknown Jane sat on the couch sipping water asionally while ncing at the clock hanging on wall from time-to-time: 6:40 pm, still twenty minutes left before driving over Gold Roses In Pansy Group Mr. Pansy, are you really noting over now? Patrick sat at his desk, fingers tapping away at the keyboard. He heard a voice asking him something and looked up briefly to check his watch. Its too early now, Ill make it in time when Jane arrives, he said as he casually tapped on the table with his fingertips. Okay. After his assistant left, Patrick closed the webpage on his screen and gazed out of the window at the dimly lit streetlights outside. The show was about to begin. It was 6:55 PM. And now, lets wee one of our main characters tonight, Miss Queena! The host finished introducing her and stepped aside while gesturing for Queena toe up on stage. She smiled sweetly and slowly walked towards center stage while waving her hand to greet everyone in attendance. Hello everyone! Im Queena. Thank you all foring to celebrate my engagement with Patrick today. I know many of you are Patricks business partners and may not know me well yet, but I believe that Patrick is happy that you could make it here today. This ceremony was nned hastily so we apologize if there are any shorings in our hospitality tonight. However, Patrick is still busy working at thepany right now but will be here soon so please bear with us. Queena spoke these words even though she wasnt entirely confident herself due to recent events surrounding Pansy Group which had caused some doubts within her mindtely. But she trusted Patrick; he wouldnt leave her alone like this. Although some guests had their doubts after hearing what she said earlier regarding Pansy Groups affairs recently being quite extensive, they didnt say anything since they figured if the fiancee wasnt bothered, then why should they be? Miss Dillon, asked a reporter from below stage level who wanted some juicy gossip from Queena about Patrick not showing up as promised, today is your engagement ceremony with Mr. Pansy but he hasnt shown up yet; arent you angry? Many people were watching this exchange unfold before them wearing expressions that showed how much they enjoyed seeing drama unfold especially since initially Queena was just a bar singer who didnt seem like an appropriate match for someone like Patrick. Queena paused momentarily before shaking her head softly while smiling gently back into the camera lens held by another reporter nearby, Patrick has his own career goals which require him putting in long hours every day so we can have better lives togetherter on down-the-road, she replied calmly. as his fiancee, how could I possibly act selfishly or throw tantrums over such trivial matters? The journalist who had thrown out such an incisive question felt slightly embarrassed by this response from Queena. Antony stood amongst them all watching intently whilst smirking slightly. At this point, Patrick still hadnt arrived, and to everyone else, it was already a big joke. Queena stood alone on the stage, asionally asking those waiting beside her if Patrick had arrived or when he would arrive. She received negative responses every time, even after making more than ten phone calls without anyone answering on the other end. She began to feel nervous and unconsciously clenched her hands together. Meanwhile, the guests below started whispering among themselves. In their eyes, it was already time for the ceremony to begin; even if Patrick was busy with work, he couldnt possibly bete for his own engagement ceremony. Miss Dillon is the engagement ceremony still going ahead? The host who had been waiting for half an hour noticed that something wasnt right and couldnt help but ask Queena in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Queena nced at him; she was extremely agitated at this moment but had no choice but to suppress it and replied evasively, Lets wait a little longer. But before she knew it, someone from below spoke up, When is Mr. Pansying? Yeah! If he doesnt show up for such an important event like his own engagement ceremony, then does he really want to get married? The hall quickly became chaotic as everyone started talking at once. Queena felt extremely nervous herself but knew that she couldnt show any signs of weakness now. She could only say, Patrick just called me a moment ago saying theres an emergency situation in hispany and that he will be here soon. I hope you can all wait a little longer. Finally calming down themotion somewhat with her words of reassurance, Queena breathed out in relief only for high heels clicking against marble floors caught her attention as Jane appeared at entrance door unexpectedly catching both hers and everyone elses attention too. Chapter 421 Are You Really Her? Queenas pupils suddenly contracted, and her eyes became strange. Nervousness, hatred, a hint of panic and surprise were all present. How could Jane be here? The sound caught everyones attention, causing them to turn around. When they saw Jane, most people had either a confused or surprised look on their faces. However, many people still wanted to see what would happen next because both of Patricks ex and present fiancees were present. Jane walked over calmly step by step. Herposed demeanor made everyone too afraid to speak. The aura she emitted was something Queena couldnt even imagine. For some reason, Queena felt a little uneasy. Jane, what are you doing here? Jane didnt say anything but continued to stare directly at her with her eyes fixed on hers. Queena nervously swallowed and looked around instinctively for help. She started panicking when she saw the security guards standing on both sides of the stage but finally gained some confidence when she spotted them there. Security! Security! What are you waiting for? Get this woman out of here! Her voice was hoarse andpletely different from how it sounded when she spoke earlier on stage. The security guards looked at each other without making any moves as if they also wanted to know what would happen next. Jane sneered while looking at Queena as if watching a clown perform in front of her, Are you surprised to see me? Or did you expect Patrick but got me instead? Antonys expression changed too; he stared intently at Jane with an ominous feeling that something big was about to happen soon. Queena gripped the microphone tightly; whether it was due to guilt or nervousness wasnt clear yet. Jane walked up confidently towards Queena while taking off the microphone thaty in front of her, Im sorry for bringing everyone here tonight because there wont be any engagement party. What do you mean? There wont be an engagement partythen why are we all gathered here? This statement caused quite a stir among those present who began whispering amongst themselves gradually getting louder. Its because Miss Dillon standing beside me, Jane turned back slightly towards Queena before giving off an insouciant smile, is not Mr. Pansys so-called first love Candy. What? The crowd was even more shocked now, and the reporters couldnt let this juicy story slip by. The sound of camera shutters filled the air. Queenas eyes widened as she unconsciously gripped the hem of her dress, her heart racing with nervousness. How could she know this secret? She hadnt told anyone! Queena looked at Jane in disbelief. Her bodys instinctive reaction was always faster than her brain, and she lunged forward to attack and push Jane around. At this moment, she waspletely out of control emotionally, nothing like the poised woman from before. Youre lying! Youre ndering me! Youre doing it on purpose to nder me! Youre just jealous of me being with Patrick. Get out of here! Queenas face twisted into a grotesque expression as she shouted at Jane. Compared to Jane, Queena looked more like a madwoman. She frantically looked around and yelled at the security guards but they were rooted to their spots and didnt dare move. The only thing that could be heard in the banquet hall was Queenas voice until another main character in this n, Patrick, walked in. As soon as Queena saw him, there was a glimmer in her eyes; he was now her witness and only hope for support.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unable to wait for Patrick to take center stage, Queena quickly picked up her dress hem and ran down towards him. She tightly held onto his hand with an almost pleading look on her face while smiling brightly. She pointed towards Jane on stage while gritting through clenched teeth, Patrick its her! Its her who intentionally tried ruining our engagement ceremony because she is jealous that I am with you. Patrick, please hurry up call someone over here right away! Holding onto some hope that Patrick would side with her instead; however he didnt even nce back at Queena once after shaking off his hand from hers then coldly stared straight ahead, leaving behind these words, What are you afraid of? Isnt what she said true? To tell you the truth, I never intended on getting engaged to you anyway. All this is just part of a scheme we set up specifically for you. Queena stood stunned where she stood feeling fearful yet anxious after hearing what Patrick had said; he didnt even spare another nce towards Queena before striding confidently toward Jane who handed over microphone without any hesitation or resistance whatsoever. Im sorry Imte everyone, said Patrick sincerely yet calmly into the microphone. I apologize for making everyone attend an engagement ceremony that never existed. Queena couldnt believe what had happened as she stared nkly between both people standing onstage. Everything felt surrealistic right about now No, No Queena muttered to herself like she was possessed. When she looked up and saw Patrick, she ran towards him without any hesitation. She half-knelt at the edge of the stage, tears streaming down her face as she tightly held onto Patricks hand. Its not true, Patrick. You have to listen to me. When we were young and in that little cabin, I protected you from that big dog and even helped you escape with me. Andter onter on when we split up, I distracted those kidnappers so you could get away safely dont you remember? Its me! Candy! Its me! Queena seemed full of grievances but eventually broke down into helpless sobs with a red face and ears from all the effort. However, when Patrick looked at her, it was as if he was looking at aplete stranger. There wasnt an ounce of emotion in his eyes. Jane stood next to Patrick coldly observing Queenas performance. After Queena finished crying out her heart, Jane sneered before turning around to face Queena directly. Queena, I can hardly believe it hase to this point where youre still lying in front of so many people iming yourself as Candy how thick-skinned can one be? What are you talking about? What did you say? I am Candy! Jane chuckled disdainfully while watching Queena struggle for dear life; then strode over pointing at the scars on her back which were visible due to wearing a backless dress. These scars on your back arent caused by falling off a cliff when you were young but rather inflicted by someone else, Jane said loudly and clearly while gesturing towards them for everyone else present to see. Chapter 422 The Truth Revealed As soon as Jane finished speaking, the whole room erupted in amotion. Queenas pupils contracted and she unconsciously looked back at Jane. How could Jane know? But soon, Queena regained herposure and red angrily at Jane. She didnt care about her image anymore; she even had the urge to kill Jane. What what are you talking about?! If you say that this scar isnt from when I fell off the cliff, then show me some evidence! If not, youre just ndering me! ndering! Queena seemed to only repeat these words over and over again. There was even a hint of satisfaction in her eyes along with a faint confidence. She was certain that Jane couldnt produce any evidence. If she could prove that she was still Candy, then Patrick would never leave her never! If I didnt have any evidence, would I havee here today? With Janes lowered eyes fixed on Queenas face, she felt uneasy and didnt know where to look. Jane saw this reaction from Queena and knew exactly what was going on. She turned towards the entrance where a waiter stood guard by the door and said loudly, Go ahead; bring that youngdy up here. Who else wasing? Queena forgot how to cry for a moment as she subconsciously looked out towards the door with tears streaming down her face. Soon enough, an woman in her thirties with blonde hair walked over towards them. As soon as Queena saw her for just one second though, rm bells rang inside of her head immediately! Wasnt thisthe doctor who helped create those scars? What was she doing here? When Jane saw the woman approaching them though, she nodded her head before facing everyone else saying, This took me quite some time to find but this is Dr. Rose who helped create those scars on Queenas body. She looked at Rose while smiling before continuing, I believe no one knows better than Miss Rose how Queena got those scars. The woman took the microphone, pondered for a moment, and subconsciously nced at the surprised Queena. After a pause, she spoke, Its like this. The scars on this youngdys back are not actually the result of a simple fall, but rather, someone approached me earlier and asked me to disguise them using a specially crafted potion and materials. Antony narrowed his eyes tightly while staring intently at Rose but nobody noticed him since everyone else was too surprised by what they were hearing regarding Queenas scam. Jane, Antony whispered under his breath. Lets see where this goes. He wasnt nning on wasting too much time though so he quickly turned around before walking away briskly without looking back again. And, Rose paused, then said something even more surprising, that person also said that I should intentionally make these disguised wounds look exactly like scars left after falling off a cliff. The audience was in an uproar, and the whispers were clearly audible to Queena. I never thought that Queena would be such a person. She can even disguise someone elses first love. Shes really shameless I told you before, how could she be a good person? I thought it was ridiculous for Patrick to be with her. But wait, what about Jane? Didnt you hear what they just said? This is all just a setup. And let me tell you, this couple has been working hard on their act These voices werent particrly loud or soft, but they were enough to drive Queena crazy. She looked at the doctor defiantly and felt full of anger. Her eyes red red at Jane; she absolutely couldnt let everything she had easily obtained slip away again! Even now she still struggled desperately as if she didnt take the doctors words seriously at all; she just stared at Jane. Jane! Do you think that with only one doctors testimony, your ims are true? Am I not Candy? Let me tell you: no one knows better than me about what happened between Patrick and me! If Im not Candy, then tell me how did I know about Patrick being kidnapped back then? It seemed like some people never learn Jane shook her head helplessly but confidently looked at her while raising an eyebrow slightly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thats because you were one of the kidnappers daughter back then. You witnessed the whole process of Patrick and Candy being kidnapped yourself. Someone who knows both cause and effect can use this event to deceive others yearster without anyone noticing it. Am I right? Queena was shocked by this revtion; cold sweat broke out on her forehead but still tried to deny it by shaking her head forcefully, What are you talking about? How could I possibly be one of the kidnappers daughter?! Jane! Youll face legal consequences for ndering my name! ndering your name?! Are you still talking about nder? Jane found Queenas stubbornness somewhat baffling; she didnt know how someone could hold out until this point. It seems like some people never learn Mr. Bombardo, pleasee out. Jane shouted towards the entrance, and soon a middle-aged man in his fifties slowly walked over. Queena looked at him with confusion as she had no recollection of ever meeting this person before. Queena, you may not believe it, but this is one of the police officers who was responsible for Patricks kidnapping case. I went to the police station several times for you, and now the officer who investigated the case is here. He wouldnt be lying, would he? Jane said. After speaking, Jane handed the phone to the middle-aged man. The man took the phone and truthfully stated, I was one of the police officers in charge of the Pansy family kidnapping case fifteen years ago. Mr. Pansy reported that his grandson had been abducted by someone and after our relentless efforts we finally found a child named Patrick in a remote mountain vige. There were four kidnappers captured altogether; one was in their thirties and appeared to be a local resident from that vige, he continued. As Queena listened to all this information, her body froze up with fear; she couldnt move at all as bone-chilling coldness crept through her body causing beads of sweat to form on her forehead. She could never forget that day when they handcuffed her father before taking him away; her stepmother tried distancing herself from him out of fear for going to jail so much so that after making breakfast for Queena on one morning, she never came back again. But at that time, Queena only felt relieved because no one would hit or scold her anymore, including now where she thought she could start anew without any more troubleing up unexpectedly like some cop trying to ruin everything! The man paused briefly before recalling from memory, During our questioning process, we learned that Jim was actually the name of that viger who confessed there were two children under their care besides themselves, his wife Louise and daughter Queena. Chapter 423 Unless One Acts, Nothing Will Happen After the man spoke the name, everyone in the room except for Jane, Patrick, and Antony looked at the woman who had just been pitied moments before with incredulous eyes. Queenas heart suddenly grew cold and her face fell. She never expected that her scarred past, which she had hidden for over a decade, would be exposed in such a situation. She thought she was finally going to find happiness. Queena remained silent as memories flooded back to her. Years ago when Queenas stepmother left the family, she was left alone without anyone to care for her. The police took her to a welfare home in town where there were many other children like herself. At first, Queena thought she would make new friends there. After all, leaving that kind of home wasnt much of a loss. But once they found out about her background, even though they were all unwanted children themselves, no one wanted to y with Queena anymore. They even talked behind her back and some openly bullied and teased her. Queena remembered one time during ss when she opened up her pencil case only to find a fat caterpir inside it. Ahh! Queena screamed out of fear without thinking twice about it since it was break time and many students were around them watching. There were looks of confusion, disbelief and ridicule in short, none of them showed any kindness towards Queena. A few boys who were seven or eight years old pped their hands excitedly whileughing at Queena and making faces at her, sticking their tongues out as well; their eyes filled with mockery.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. One boy who was taller than the others spoke without hesitation, Your dad is in prison! Hes a criminal so his daughter should be treated like this! We heard he kidnapped someone so you must not be any good either! Most students joined in on this conversation; some just watched from afar finding it amusing or entertaining while others encouraged these boys behavior by joining in on their taunts towards Queena. At first Queena fought back against these bullies, but soon realized that only led to more severe punishment from teachers as well as increased retaliation from those boys themselves. Over time, instead of getting angry again, Queena learned how to endure everything silently until eventually making an oath that someday she would rise above everyone else, proving herself worthy despite what they may think or say about Queena herself. Until that day, she was taken to the principals office where a man in a suit and tie, dressed very neatly and cleanly, was waiting for her alongside the principal. Queena, the principal smiled at her. This is Mr. Dillon. He wants to adopt you. Hes an immigrant from Australia. If you go with him, youll have a new home. Are you happy about that? Queena remained silent for a while and looked at the well-dressed man before asking only one question, Will it be better than now? The man paused for a moment before smiling again and said, Of course it will be better than now! As long as youe home with me, I promise that your life will be thousands of times better. Okay. Without any hesitation, Queena nodded her head because she wanted to leave this ce so badly. Afterward, Queena left the welfare institution with the man who took her to Australia where she met Antony and discovered who her real adopted family was. Reality. Jane watched Queena silently without knowing what she was thinking about, but no matter what Queena thought or said could not change their current situation. She smiled lightly then took out an audio recorder from her pocket and pressed y button, revealing Antonys voice along with Queenas voice clearly recorded on it. At this point in time, Queena finally reacted but Jane had already lifted up her hand first facing everyone saying, Now we have evidence here including testimony from people who heard everything clearly so everyone knows that she is not really Candy after all. All of those identities were forged! Besides that youve been involved with Antony since earlier on right? And if Im not mistaken the person who actually adopted you when you were living in welfare institutions is part of Swift family, isnt he? What are you talking about?! At this moment, Queena became furious; even shouting uncontrobly couldnt help ease off some tension inside of herself anymore especially when everything had been revealed like this. Its not true! None of it is true! Youre making things up! Oh really? Jane chuckled looking at her amusedly. If Im making things up, then why are you getting so worked up over nothing? Or maybe are you afraid someone else might find out about how BPL leaked Pansy Groups bid price during North Bay bidding process? You Queena stood still like being nailed down by someone; meanwhile everyone else became quiet as they could hardly digest such big news happening right there in front of them all at once. Do you want to know how I found out? Jane casually threw out a sentence, staring at Queenas eyes and continued, If you dont want anyone to know, dont do it yourself. Now everyone knows, right? Queena was sent by Antony to get close to Patrick with the purpose of stealing Pansy Groups business secrets so that BPL can easily take over thepany! Although Jane spoke softly, her words were powerful. Queenas heart sank suddenly. She had been biting her lips all along as if searching for the right words to exin everything. You have no evidence. How can you say that I only approached him for the purpose of stealing secrets? Do you have any proof that I leaked information to BPL? Jane took a deep breath and snapped her fingers directly. Then she picked up the remote control and pressed y button. The big screen on stage instantly showed surveince footage from Patricks study room. Queena turned pale and couldnt say anything. See it now? You went into Patricks study room yourself and stole North Bay Amusement Parks n book for Antony! If you really are Candy, why would you do such a thing? The scene became quiet while discussions below grew louder like an explosion. Some people pointed at Queena with hatred and disdainful looks. Queena looked stunned at everything happening around her; shaking her head repeatedly but still unable to speak until she finally admitted tearfully, It was me who did it all but Patrick Patrick She raised her head in panic grabbing onto his clothes, I did it all for you! I wanted us together forever! And and I didnt give Antony any information from the n book either! Please believe me! Chapter 424 From Heaven to Hell Believe you? Jane stepped forward, looking at Queena with extreme disdain. You did so many things, scheming to get close to Patrick, pretending to be a pitiful woman in front of him, seeking sympathy. And even fakingte-stage stomach cancer just to get engaged with Patrick! Janes voice was not loud but it was forceful. The whole room erupted into chaos and discussion, What? Queenaste-stage stomach cancer was fake? So she wasnt really sick? How could this be? She even pretended to havete-stage stomach cancer. Was she cursing herself to death? You dont understand. If she didnt pretend to havete-stage stomach cancer, how could she gain Mr. Pansys sympathy? Unfortunately, Mr. Pansy saw through everything a long time ago; this is called to pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger. Queena really shot herself in the foot this time. No, thats not true! Youre using me wrongly! Queena took steps back and struggled desperately. Jane approached step by step and spoke sarcastically, Im using you wrongly? Look at what this is. After speaking, Jane released a video. In the video were Queena and her attending physician Dr. Tuffin. Queena handed Dr. Tuffin a bank card, Here are five million dors for now; Ill give you another five million after its done. Dr. Tuffin took the bank card and nodded hesitantly, Miss Dillon, Im helping you because of Mr. Swift; as you know if Mr. Pansy finds out about this matter, then my life will be over. Dont worry about that, said Queena confidently. Patrick likes me. As long as you can handle this matter well, after I marry Patrick and be the mistress of the Pansy family, you will benefit too! Ill promote you as head doctor then. Isnt that good enough? Thanks Miss Dillon, said Dr. Tuffin happily. Ill arrange it tomorrow so you can pretend like havingte stage stomach cancer. But for authenticity purposes, you may have some difficulties. Thats no problem! There was an unwavering determination in Queenas eyes, As long as I can make Patrick feel sorry for me, and love me, I dont mind suffering a bit. The video stopped abruptly here. Queena stared incredulously at the big screen, horrified by what had happened Where did Jane get hold of such footage from anyway? Alright, now the evidence is solid, Queena, do you have anything else to say? Jane smirked with a cold tone. Are you going to say that this video is fake? That Im framing you? Do I need to bring Dr. Tuffin here and confront you face-to-face? At this point, the evidence was undeniable. Even if Queena didnt admit it, it wouldnt change anything. She couldnt understand how things had turned out like this. Today was supposed to be her engagement ceremony with Patrick! It should have been the happiest and most glorious moment of her life! How could it Queena trembled all over in disbelief as she looked at Jane and Patrick in front of her, feeling extremely resentful. Queena, for so many years youve been scheming to get close to Patrick even pretending to havete-stage cancer just for his sympathy. Your goal was always about stealing Pansy Groups business secrets. Is that what love means to you? Jane sneered with a mocking curve on her lips. No thats not true! Queena cried bitterly. She grabbed onto Patricks arm and sobbed while wiping away tears and snot from her face. Patrick, listen to me! Listen while I exin! Antony really did want me to steal the North Bay Amusement Park project but I didnt do it because I really love you! Everything was because he threatened me! So does that mean that youre admitting that Candy isnt who you are? Jane looked down at Queena lying on the ground with sarcasm in every word she spoke. Patrick calmly pulled his arm away from Queenas grip, revealing an expression of extreme disgust towards her, Youre not Candy at all; just another daughter of one of my kidnappers back then. So everything about what happened back then must be clear as day for your understanding. A chilling aura emanated from Patrick causing temperatures around him drop by several degrees instantly. There were times when he truly believed that Queena was Candy which led him hurt Jane due their past history together. Little did anyone expect that Queena was actually fake. She deliberately impersonated Candy, approached him with cunning intentions, continuously hurting Jane, and repeatedly attempted to steal the secrets of the Pansy Group. No wonder Janes first instinct was that Queena was not Candy. Patrick also sensed that something was increasingly amiss. Therefore, when Jane told him that this Candy was a fake, he chose to believe Jane. Together, they carefully set up this trap to expose Queenas true identity and Antonys conspiracy at this moment. Its you! Jane, all of this is because of you! Queena suddenly realized something and her eyes burst with intense hatred as she stared at Jane. Today, everything was nned by you! You pretended to make me believe that Patrick really wanted to get engaged with me, made me rx my guard, and then you schemed to find evidence to destroy me! Queena shouted hoarsely. Jane, its all your doing! It was me. So what? Jane raised her lips and gave a faint coldugh. If you dont want others to know what youre up to, dont do it in the first ce. You should have known what kind of result woulde from your actions. From heaven to hell, it doesnt feel good does it? You brought this upon yourself. Pausing for a moment, Jane dropped another bombshell, I bet you didnt expect that the n book that you gave Antony was actually fake. What? Its fake? Queena couldnt believe her ears. She had personally taken pictures of the n book from Patricks study room. How could it be fake? Could it be Patrick knew all along that she wanted to steal the n book and deliberately led her into a trap? Of course its fake, said Patrick in his sexy voice as he slightly curved his thin lips while giving Antony a cold look. Do you think by letting Queena steal the North Bay Amusement Park project proposal will ruin our ns? As soon as Patrick cast his icy gaze over, Antonys heart surged with an uneasy feeling. Could it be Sure enough, the next second Patricks cool voice rang out again, The contents on the proposal are all false so those raw materials which costed high price were just useless junk.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 425 Public Confession of Love As soon as Patrick spoke, the whole room erupted in chaos. Reporters swarmed around Antony, bombarding him with questions one after another. Mr. Swift, what is your response to Mr. Pansys allegations? Did you really arrange for Queena to be a pawn in Mr. Pansys game? Did you instruct Queena to steal trade secrets from Pansy Group? Now that her identity has been exposed and BPL has suffered a major blow, can you tell us how you feel right now? How did he feel right now? Antonys feelings at this moment were naturally at an all-time low. Get out of my way! Antonys face was extremely ugly as he angrily shouted at the reporters. His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white with each passing moment. He had been yed! It turned out that Patrick and Jane had long since seen through his n. They had quietly acted out their roles multiple times in front of Queena and the reporters by pretending to quarrel with each other so that everyone thought they had fallen out. But behind the scenes, they deployed everything. On one hand, Patrick pretended to be engaged to Queena in order to confuse both him and her; on the other hand, they secretly searched for evidence. All of this was just so they could deliver such a fatal blow during todays engagement ceremony. This time around he underestimated Patrick too much. Not only did he use Queena as a pawn but also caused his ownpany great harm. He would remember this debt; it would have to be repaid twice over! Antony pushed past the reporters and left without looking back. Take Queena down to the police station and charge her withmercial theft, said Patrick coldly while ncing down at Queena lying limp on the ground beside him No! Please dont do this! With a pale face trembling all over her body, Queena begged desperately, Patrick please let me go! It was all Antony who instructed me; Im innocent! However, Patrick didnt even give her an icy nce before two security guards stepped forward dragging away the crying hysterically Queena away. Watching Queena cry like that made Jane slightly curl up lips into a smile: All their hard work over these past few days finally paid off. It wasnt just about exposing Queenas true colors but also dealt BPL such heavy damage while doing so publicly. But even though Queena wasnt Candy, where exactly was Candy if she existed? If one day she appeared again what would happen then? Jane was momentarily lost in thought. What are you thinking about? Patrick took a step closer to Jane with his long legs, his thin lips close to her ear as he asked in a low and deep voice. Jane snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. Nothing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Are you sure everythings okay? Patrick looked at the woman beside him with concern. With Patricks care, Jane smiled faintly. She could feel the strong love from the man next to her. Even if Candy appeared in the future, Jane was confident that no one else would upy Patricks heart again. Todays engagement ceremony had be a farce. Journalists surrounded them when they saw how sweetly Jane and Patrick interacted. Mr. Pansy, was todays engagement ceremony nned by both of you earlier? Miss North, your argument with Mr. Pansy before this was also part of your n, right? Mr. Pansy, did you never love Queena nor intend to engage with her? Is that true? Yes. Patrick nodded lightly with an indifferent expression on his face as he gazed deeply into Janes face. From beginning to end, I have only loved one woman. That is Jane. And my fiance will only be Jane. Patricks words were like a public confession of love for Jane. His maic voice reached into Janes ears causing her cheeks to flush red. What was he doing?! There were so many people around! Youve had enough, she red at him and whispered softly. Before she could finish speaking though, Patrick suddenly leaned towards her and gave a light kiss on top of Janes forehead. Thunderous apuse erupted throughout the room; what should have been an engagement between Patrick and Queena turned into Patrick confessing his feelings for Jane instead. Janes face turned hot for a moment, and she quickly pushed away from Patrick. The reporters cameras continued to sh, capturing this sweet and beautiful scene. However, there were some not-so-beautiful elements present. Melissa sat among those watching from their seats ring fiercely at Jane onstage; unable hide all jealousy within herself. She originally thought Patrick would really engage Queena but didnt expect it would be Jane after all! How dared this slutty woman take away what should have been hers?! Melissa couldnt ept it; she hated it so much that she clenched both fists tightly by each side of body while looking at Jane with jealous eyes wishing nothing more than cutting Jane to pieces thousands times over! Patrick belonged to her, this exceptional man could only belong to Melissa! Look at my cousin, hespletely enchanted by that vixen Jane, Melissa said, fanning the mes as she nced at Beatrice sitting next to him. If my cousins fiance was Queena, it would be easy to deal with her since shes just a bar singer. But Jane is different. She has a wicked mind and ruthless methods and shes also the big boss of Starlight Entertainment. Before I thought about Jane like you did, but if Jane really marries my cousin, then well have enemies for life. What will our future be like? After hearing Melissa speak, Beatrice red fiercely at Jane and said, Melissa, dont worry, no matter what happens, I wont let that vixen marry my son. But even Grandpa supports her, Melissa said anxiously. Based on todays situation, Mike must know about Patrick and Janes n today. Otherwise how could Mike agree to Patrick and Queenas engagement ceremony given his fondness for Jane? Dont worry about that, Beatrice gritted her teeth as she spoke. I have a way. Suddenly, Melissa remembered when they were held captive by Patrick before; Beatrice made a call to Mike who then ordered Patrick to release them. So Beatrice had some leverage over Mike which must be important since it had something do with the death of Patricks father ording to what Melissa overheard vaguely. Melissa was curious about the death of Patricks father; what exactly happened back then? If she could help him find out what happened all those years ago, would he notice her more or even fall in love with her? Chapter 426 It’s Like Lighting a Fire As Melissa thought about it, her heart couldnt help but feel a little excited. It seemed like she had the opportunity to ask Beatrice what really happened back then. Alright, thats enough for today, Patrick said in a deep voice. Jane and I will have our engagement ceremony next month. The specific date will be announcedter. After Patrick finished speaking, he took Janes hand and they left straight away. Jane held onto Patricks hand as they walked away, their fingers intertwined. She felt the warmth of his fingers on her palm and her heart was filled with warmth. When they arrived at the hotel parking lot, Patrick opened the car door for Jane like a gentleman and said in his maic voice, Get in. Mhmm, thank you! Jane sat in the passenger seat and leaned back slightly against the chair. After all that had happened tonight, she felt tired and just wanted to go home to rest. Can you take me home? Jane turned to look at Patrick. Patrick chuckled softly. Where do you want to go? Ive already had your things moved into the Water Moon Community. What? Jane was surprised as she red at him. Who gave you permission to move my things? This man always acted first before consulting with others. Youre my wife now so we should live together, Patrick replied nonchntly. Previously he had made Jane move out so Queena would believe that they were fighting but now that everything was settled between them, he wanted all of her things moved back into their shared home again because he didnt want her out of his sight even for a moment longer than necessary. Jane was speechless. Patrick drove them both back to the Water Moon Community where Amy greeted them happily upon their arrival saying, Youre back! Amy. Facing Amys concern towards her well-being over time made Jane smile lightly as if she were family too. Jane returned to her room, and as expected, Patrick had already moved all her belongings back. After a quick tidy-up, she headed to the bathroom for a shower, intending to get some rest. Just after finishing her shower, Jane opened the door to her room and saw Patricks tall figure sitting on her bed. What are you doing? Jane walked over a bit irritably, intending to pull him up. Quickly move, go back to your own room! However, Patrick seemed like an immovable wall, incredibly heavy, and no matter how hard Jane tried, she couldnt budge him. Not only could she not move, but with a slight pull from Patricks big hand, Jane fell into his arms. Patrick was wearing a white robe with two buttons undone on his chest. His chest was hard and Janes forehead hurt when it hit it. Ouch! Jane winced in pain and pushed Patrick away, trying to stand up. But the next second, her scalp hurt. Her hair was tangled in the button on Patricks chest. Damn it! Why was she so unluckyN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Help me untangle my hair from your button, Jane said helplessly as she asked for Patricks help. Patrick chuckled lowly. Do it yourself. Jane was speechless. This man was doing this on purpose. If he wanted her to do it herself, then fine! She deliberately touched and rubbed her hands over Patricks chest while searching for the tangled hair with her fingertips. Patricks breath hitched when he felt those soft hands touching him all over his chest; It felt like they were igniting a fire inside of him! Dont move! With one big hand, Patrick held down Janes hands that were wandering around his body. Then he flipped over and pressed her under him. Do you know what will happen if you provoke me? He spoke seductively while emphasizing thest syble of each word. Before Jane could react, he kissed her lips fiercely. It had been several days since he tasted the sweetness of those red lips; now that they were back in front of him again made his breathing be erratic. His strong hands tightly held onto the woman beneath him as their kiss deepened even more. Her lips were soft and sweet like tempting jelly which made him want more than ever before! He forcefully pried open Janes teeth with his tongue exploring every inch inside of them without stopping until there wasnt any left unexplored territory left to conquer! Janes face became hot all at once making regret fill up inside of her heart If only she knew that this would happen earlier, then maybe she wouldnt have touched him so carelessly just moments ago The temperature in the room kept rising Just as Jane thought things couldnt get any worse today; suddenly, her phone rang loudly interrupting them both mid-kiss I I have to answer this call, gasped out Jane while catching some air between words. Dont bother, said an unhappy looking Patrick after seeing Osborns name sh across Janes phone screen. Seeing how jealous Patrick looked right now made Jane think how petty men can be sometimes Rolling her eyes at Patrick, Jane replied back sarcastically, How should I know why Osborn is calling? After finishing the words, Jane picked up her phone and answered, Osborn, whats going on? But it was Osborns assistant who replied with a hint of urgency in his voice. Miss North, Mr. Maltz has had an ident. What? Jane was shocked and asked quickly, What happened to Osborn? She had just seen him at Patricks engagement ceremony earlier. How could he have an ident so suddenly? The assistant exined over the phone, Mr. Maltz insisted on going to the set after returning tonight to catch up with filming progress. Unfortunately, he exerted too much force during shooting and reopened his wound. He is now in the hospital. Jane furrowed her eyebrows in concern and asked incredulously, What is Osborn doing? Its sote at night; he hasnt fully recovered yet but still insists on working hard for filming progress! Is he trying to kill himself? Which hospital is he in? Ill go see him right away. Jane said while biting her lip. First Hospital, replied the assistant. Okay, got it! Iming right now. Jane hung up the phone. As she turned around, she met Patricks deep gaze staring at her intently as if questioning why she would go see Osborn thiste at night. Whats wrong? She stood up from where she sat before turning back to re at Patrick coldly, Its my artist that got injured while working; as a boss, shouldnt I go check on them? Moreover, it was because of helping her block a bullet that caused Osborns injury previously; morally or legally speaking, how could she ignore this matter? Seeing that Jane insisted on going alone despite his objections, Patrick frowned deeply before saying coldly, Ill take you there. Chapter 427 Get Away from Osborn First Hospital. Osborny weakly on the hospital bed, his wounds still aching, but his heart was in even more pain. He had always thought that Jane and Patrick had really broken up, that they were truly over. And although Patricks engagement to Queena was a scummy move and unfair to Jane, Osborn couldnt help feeling a little happy inside. Because he now had another chance to pursue Jane. But at todays engagement ceremony, Osborn realized that everything was just wishful thinking on his part. The breakup between Jane and Patrick was just their n all along. Their seamless cooperation exposed Queenas scheme in front of everyone. Patricks public confession of love for Jane and the kiss he nted on her forehead deeply pierced Osborns heart. He no longer had any chance with her. Images of Jane constantly shed through Osborns mind, causing a slight pain in his heart. In a daze, he seemed to hear her voice. Driving his car, Patrick dropped off Jane at the hospital. You wait here for me; Ill go see how Osborn is doing, said Jane as she got out of the car. Ille with you, said Patrick as he grabbed hold of her arm. Patrick knew exactly what feelings existed between Osborn and Jane; he didnt want them alone together again. Seeing Patrick acting so petty made it hard for her not to sigh inwardly, Fine. The two found the doctor outside the ward door. Doctor, asked Jane anxiously. How is Osborn? Is he okay? The doctor replied respectfully, Miss North, there isnt anything serious about Mr. Maltz except that an old wound has reopened; rest is needed. Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor, Jane sighed in relief, expressing her gratitude to the doctor. She knocked on the door of the hospital room. Come in, came Osborns deep voice from inside. Jane pushed open the door followed by Patrick behind her. As soon as Osborn saw Janes figure enter, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. But when he saw Patrick following behind her, the smile froze instantly. Walking up to Osborns bed side, Jane lowered her head slightly, Are you alright? Not really, replied Osborn with dimmed eyesight after seeing Patrick beside Jane. If there isnt anything else we can do here, then lets leave, suddenly spoke coldly Patrick who stood aside. Jane was speechless. How could they only spend one minute with the patient?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. You go wait outside, I have something to talk to Osborn about, Jane said as she pushed Patrick out of the hospital room. Jane, is there something you want to tell me? Osborns eyes lit up when he saw Jane push Patrick out. Why did you insist on going to the set sote and end up getting hurt like this? Jane asked, frowning at Osborn lying in bed. Cant you take better care of yourself? Im sorry. I didnt expect to get hurt, Osborn apologized. He just felt ufortable and wanted desperately to find work. Dont worry about it. My injuries are nothing serious, he reassured her as a warm feeling flowed through his heart when he saw how much she cared for him. I can go back on set tomorrow and continue filming normally. Osborn struggled to get up from bed. I can leave the hospital now. No way! You need rest in here! Jane firmly pressed her hand against his shoulder. Patrick had been waiting outside for a while and was getting annoyed by being kicked out by this woman who seemed so eager to speak with Osborn alone? Thinking this way, Patrick couldnt help but push open the door again and walked in on an intimate scene between Jane pressing her hands onto Osborns shoulders What was this woman doing? Why was she acting so intimately with another man? Patricks face darkened as he strode over towards them and pulled her into his arms without hesitation, Its gettingte; we should be heading back. Jane knew that this man was jealous again! Helplessly turning towards Osborn, she said, Okay then! Youll stay here until your injury healspletely before returning back onto set. But I dont want my injury dying production! Osborn insisted stubbornly As your boss, what I say goes. Jane furrowed her brows and spoke with determination. After saying that, Jane and Patrick turned around and walked out of the hospital room. Feeling the displeasure from the man beside her, Jane muttered, So petty. What did you say? Patrick stopped abruptly mid-stride as anger flickered within his deep-set eyes. Nothing, Jane quickly shook her head and pulled Patricks arm. Lets go back quickly. But Patrick suddenly pressed Jane against the wall in the corridor, his hands on either side of her shoulders, pinning her down. What are you doing? Jane was a little confused. Before she could finish speaking, Patricks kisses rained down on her. Well continue what we didnt finish earlier, Patrick said in a low voice as he sealed Janes lips with his own. Janes heart skipped a beat or two. They were in a hospital after all. She wanted to push the man in front of her away, but Patrick remained unmoved. The woman struggling in his arms only increased his desire for conquest. Hisrge tongue pried open Janes lips and slipped inside. Lips entwined and breaths intertwined; between their noses was the faint smell of tobo from the man before them, causing Jane to blush crimson red. Thats enough stop Jane leaned weakly against the wall behind her and struggled to speak out loud. Only then did Patrick reluctantly let go of her with a warning tone, Stay away from Osborn next time! Jane was speechless She and Osborn were just colleagues who needed to work together; this man was just being jealous for no reason at all! Just as she was about to speak up again, she heard a young womans voice, Jane, can you tell me which ward Osborn is in? Quickly pushing aside Patrick, Jane followed Marias voice with curiosity. It turned out that it was Maria who had spoken up earlier! She pointed towards Osborns ward door, Its right there. Thank you, Maria thanked them both before asking worriedly, Is Osborn okay? Its nothing serious, replied Jane with a smile. His wound just reopened slightlywhy are you here sote? Chapter 428 Emotions are Complicated Um. Maria nodded, her face slightly blushing. She had already been preparing to go to bed at home when she received a call from her agent telling her that Osborn had been injured while filming in the evening and might not be able to make it to the set tomorrow. Maria was immediately worried. Is Mr. Maltz okay? she asked. The agents voice came through the phone line. I dont know for sure, but I think hell be fine.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Okay, I understand, Maria said before hanging up the phone. She couldnt stop worrying about Osborn. Why did he have to go film sote and end up getting hurt and sent to the hospital? All she could think of was his handsome face with a hint of mncholy in it. Unable to resist any longer, Maria went straight to the hospital wanting to visit him. As she walked down the hallway, she saw Jane and Patrick leaving. You should go see him now; were heading back, Jane smiled as she pulled Patrick away. ncing at Patrick out of the corner of her eye, Jane said thoughtfully, Dont you think that Maria and Osborn are quitepatible? Hmm? Patrick raised an eyebrow curiously. It seems like Maria is particrly concerned about Osborn, Jane replied. How do you know? Patrick asked skeptically Well its already sote at night and yet here she is visiting him in hospital. Doesnt that show how much concern she has for him? Is that so? Patrick retorted somewhat annoyed by this conversation. Then does your visit also mean youre particrly concerned about Osborn too? Jane was speechless again! This man! How can they continue having a pleasant conversation? How can I be? No matter what happens though, Im still his boss after all. This is just showing concern for my employee. Its different from what Maria feels, Jane snapped irritably Patrick chuckled softly under his breath. Im just teasing you anyway. You can only care about me. Jane rolled her eyes slightly; this man was very domineering. However, she still liked this girl, Maria. She was pretty, diligent, and humble. If they really ended up together, it would be quite fitting between them both. Maria knocked on the door of Osborns ward. Mr. Osborn, had some rest? May Ie in? Pleasee in, Osborns deep voice replied as hey despondently on his bed, hisplexion looking rather poor. Marias heart sank instantly. Mr. Osborn, youre alright, right? Osborn shook his head. Im fine, why did youe over? Maria pursed her lips, her eyes full of concern for Osborn. I heard you were injured so I came to check on you. Oh, its nothing, just a minor injury, Osborn smiled. Did youe alone? Mhmm, Maria nodded. Its not safe for a girl to go out alone at night, Osborns tone carried some concern. Maria raised the corners of her lips. Its not unsafe at all. Rest well and since I see that youre okay now, I can leave with peace of mind. Pausing for a moment she added, By the way, earlier I saw Jane and Mr. Pansy here too. Upon hearing this from Marias mouthpiece; there was an obvious dimming in Osborns eyesight as he couldnt help but picture Patrick being with Jane again. He felt powerless; that woman didnt love him back. Seeing how downcast he looked made Maria feel ufortable too because she could rte to what he was feeling right now. In fact they were both in simr situations. She liked Osborn but he liked Jane instead. Human emotions are reallyplicated things indeed! The two remained silent facing each other and the atmosphere became slightly awkward. Um Mr. Osborn Ill be going now so please take care. Finally it was Maria who broke the silence first. As she left with somewhat deste steps, Osborn called out after her, Maria. She paused mid-step before turning around to face him again, Mr. Osborn is there anything else? Tomorrow I will be on set on time and our y doesnt need any changes. Osborn said firmly But what about your injury Maria expressed worry once more. Im fine. Osborn insisted. Early next morning, Jane went back to the hospital again. This time around though, she went specifically to visit Carl. Nana had been keeping watch over Carl these past few days. Jane knocked lightly on the door of his ward room before asking Nana if she was inside. Nana opened up while looking like she had been crying all night long, Jane, youre here. Jane walked into Carls room then nced briefly at him lying unconscious still in bed, How is Carl doing? Tears streamed down Nanas face as she replied, He is still like this without any response. Let me take a look. Jane furrowed her brows then bent down checking Carls pulse rate carefully. Nana asked anxiously, Jane, how is he? When will he wake up? He has serious injuries, said Jane thoughtfully, especially in his brain which suffered severe impact hence why he hasnt regained consciousness yet. The doctor said the same thing, Nana nodded, her tone full of worry. What should we do? Can we ask Uncle Rory toe and take a look at Carl? He should be able to help, right? Jane let out a sigh. Ive already contacted Uncle Rory. Hes on his way. Thats good then. As long as Uncle Rory is here, Carl will be saved, Nana breathed a sigh of relief. Jane patted Nanas shoulder. Dont worry too much, Nana. How can I not worry? If it werent for me Carl wouldnt be like this now, Nana was filled with self-me. This has nothing to do with you, and besides, youre pregnant now and need to rest well, Janeforted her. I want to spend more time with Carl. Nana looked down at the man lying unconscious in bed, feeling very conflicted. She had always treated Carl like a brother and never thought that anything would happen between them. But that one time they both got drunk and made a mistake resulted in her getting pregnant. Now seeing Carl in this state was breaking her heart into pieces. If she hadnt insisted on getting an abortion for their child, maybe he wouldnt have been so distracted while driving and ended up in thisa now. Just as Jane was about to take Nana back for some rest, the door of the hospital room opened and Mr. Waters and Mrs. Waters walked in. As soon as Mrs. Waters saw Nana she scowled at her saying, What are you still doing here? Mrs. Waters, I just want to spend more time with Carl. Nana bit her lip looking exhausted all over again. You jinx! Are you trying to kill my son? Mrs. Waters red at her angrily. Chapter 429 Don’t Worry, Everything’s Fine Nana lowered her head, avoiding their gaze, and said wearily, Mrs. Waters, Mr. Waters, Im worried about Carl, so Mrs. Waters ignored her and walked directly to Carls bedside, looking at him with concern and touching his forehead. Thinking about how her lively son had be like this because of the woman in front of her, Mrs. Waters couldnt contain her anger. Carl is like this now, are you happy? Mrs. Waters, Im not. I feel terrible about what happened to Carl, Nanas heart ached. She didnt want anything bad to happen to Carl, and his ident after the car crash affected her more than anyone else. Isnt it because of you that he had the ident? And you dont feel responsible? The facts are right here. Do you have the nerve to argue? Now get out! I dont want to see you. Tears welled up in Nanas eyes. Mrs. Waters, I want to stay here with Carl, I want him to wake up and see me so that he can feel at ease After all, Carl had the ident because he rushed to stop her from aborting their child. So she wanted him to wake up and know that the child was fine, to put his mind at ease. But these words sounded harsh to Mrs. Waters. Youre a jinx! Do you want him to wake up and be angered by you again? Get out! I said get out, didnt you hear me?! Mrs. Waters was overwhelming, and Nana felt she had no need to stay here. Jane supported Nanas arm and felt her trembling, not sure if it was from being frightened by Mrs. Waters or if she was regretful and emotionally stirred thinking about Carls condition. Nana, dont you understand? Get out! Stay away from my son. Mrs. Waters was domineering, almost too much to bear. Jane wanted to speak up for Nana, but she was stopped by Nana herself. After all, Mrs. Waters was Carls mother, and as a junior, they couldnt afford to make the rtionship too tense. Mr. Waters had been watching from the side and now stepped forward to speak. Nana, you still have a child. Youve been here for several days and must be tired. Go back and rest. You cane over again tomorrow morning. Mrs. Waters was displeased at hearing this. How can you let here again? Alright, after all, shes carrying our familys flesh and blood, Mr. Waters sighed. Hearing that she was allowed toe again tomorrow morning, Nana nodded. Mr. Waters, Mrs. Waters, please take care of Carl. The two of them walked out of the ward. Jane, did you bring a heat pack? No, why? I might have caught a cold, and my stomach doesnt feel good, Nanas face turned even paler. Hearing this, Jane instinctively looked at her stomach. She then noticed that Nana had been holding her belly the whole time. Jane reached out to support Nana. I didnt bring any medicine, but there should be a supermarket outside the hospital where we can buy some. You should also pay more attention since youre carrying a baby now. Jane bought some warm patches for Nana and thoughtfully got her a cup of hot milk tea. Nanas hotel was not far from the hospital, and they arrived in no time. However, during those few minutes in the car, Nanasplexion became even worse as she sat in the passenger seat. Are we there yet? Im feeling really dizzy from motion sickness today, asked Nana with her head turned to Jane. Jane looked at her with concern and reached out to touch her forehead. Are you sick? You look terrible. Im not sick; its probably because I didnt eat breakfast this morning that I feel dizzy from motion sickness, replied Nana as she got out of the car. As soon as they entered the room, sweat beads appeared on Nanas forehead which frightened Jane. Nana! What happened? Let me take a look at you! eximed Jane anxiously while grabbing hold of her wrist to check for signs of illness or difort. Nana pushed her aside and rushed to the bathroom. Bang! She closed the bathroom door, blocking Jane, who was worried about her, outside. Nana, whats wrong? Nana?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. From inside, Nana replied, Im fine, just need to use the restroom. Restroom?! Jane had an ominous feeling in her heart. Soon after, Nanas voice, with a trembling tone, came from inside. Jane, Im bleeding What? Hearing this, Jane burst in and immediately noticed the bright red stain on Nanas pants. She grabbed Nanas wrist, checking her pulse. Nanas body couldnt stop shaking. Jane, my stomach hurts. It turned out that the pain in Nanas stomach in the hospital room was due to a threatened miscarriage, not because of Mrs. Waters domineering attitude. Jane furrowed her brow. Fortunately, the child is still safe. Dont worry. Seeing a bit of blood during pregnancy is not umon, as long as the amount is not excessive. However youve been holding stress these past few days, which has indeed affected the child. Let me call an ambnce for you. How could you not know youre pregnant? Why didnt you mention the stomach ache earlier? Can the pain from chilling be the same as this? Nanas face turned pale. I didnt feel this much pain at the hospital just now, Jane. Will the child be okay? Shut your trap, the child is fine. Now, take care of yourself and the baby, Jane said as she pulled out her phone to call 911. Nana grabbed her hand and shook her head. No, dont do that. What? You dont want the baby anymore?! Jane panicked. No, its not that. If you call 911, theyll send an ambnce from the nearest hospital. I dont want to go to the same hospital as Carl in case his parents see me and think Im trying to get rid of their grandchild. Dont worry about it. Youre going to the maternity ward which is in a different department from where he is staying anyway, Jane reassured her. Jane please, Nana pleaded. Okay, Ill take you there myself. Jane reluctantly agreed and helped Nana put on her pants before they left together. As they walked out of the door, Jane kicked it open with force. Bang! Jane was extremely anxious now because Nanas fetus was in a precarious state. The words spoken earlier were just to avoid causing her additional worry, words offort. After all, Nana was emotionally distressed due to Mrs. Waters words, leading to a threatened miscarriage. The childs condition seemed genuinely at risk now. If it werent serious, Jane wouldnt have urgently called for an ambnce. Assisting Nana into the vehicle, as they left the hotel, Jane nced at Nana through the rearview mirror. Nana was lying on the back seat, not looking ahead. So, Jane drove back in the direction they had juste from, heading to the same hospital as Carl. After all, it was the closest one. Nana wasnt paying attention to the road, so she probably wouldnt notice. Ahh~ Jane! I feel like theres more blooding out again my baby Dont overthink it. The bleeding you experienced just now is like a small cut; its a normal phenomenon. The child is fine. Well be at the hospital soon. Everything will be okay. Although she reassured verbally, the hand gripping the steering wheel tightened. Deep down, she knew the true severity of Nanas situation. Chapter 430 Narrow Path of Enemies Upon arriving at the hospital, Jane helped Nana out of the car and instructed her, Are you still feeling a little dizzy? Close your eyes and dont look at the road. It will help. Nana followed Janes lead and closed her eyes, letting Jane guide her. In fact, what Jane said earlier waspletely made up to prevent Nana from realizing that they were going to the same hospital as Carl.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane had already registered for an emergency appointment online while they were on their way there, so they went straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department. There was another pregnant woman in the waiting room who was also seeing a doctor. Jane helped Nana sit down next to her. Doctor, Im bleeding. Is everything okay? Dont worry. This is normal. Ive even seen cases where women have had their periods for six months during pregnancy, replied the doctor quietly as she spoke with another patient inside. Nana, listen to me. Bleeding during pregnancy doesnt necessarily mean anything bad will happen, reassured Jane softly. Mm-hmm, nodded Nana with closed eyes while clutching onto her clothes tightly; however she still felt anxious because of pain in her stomach. She feared The other patient left soon after that; it was now Nanas turn to see a doctor so Jane helped guide her into an examination room. Nana opened her eyes when she sat down and saw the name tag on the doctors uniform. This was the hospital where Carl was in! She looked towards Jane wanting to stand up but then got pushed back by Jane who said, Were already here! If you dont get checked out now, we might run into themter anyway! Its better if you just let this doctor examine you. Nervously, Nana spoke up said, But Janeforted her, Dont say anything else right now; just focus on getting examined. The female physician asked, What seems to be bothering you? Nana weakly replied, Doctor my stomach hurts and Im bleeding. The physician took a quick nce at Nana before saying, Look upwards with your eyes please. Nana looked upward. The physician continued asking questions while lightly pressing down on different parts of Nanas abdomen, Where does it hurt? Here or here? Pointing towards one spot specifically on lower part of belly area, Here. Did you eat breakfast this morning? the doctor asked next. No. came back from Nana. All right then go get some blood work done first before paying for it all. Afterwards well do an ultrasound scan too. the doctor ordered calmly yet firmly. Doctor my baby is he okay? asked Nana with concern written all over face. Frowning slightly, the doctor spoke gravely, You havent been resting welltely plus your mood has been poor along with being slightly anaemic. How could your child possibly be doing well? There are signs indicating that miscarriage may ur soon. Upon hearing this, Nana became immediately excited. Doctor, you have to help me save my child. The doctor pulled her hand out of Nanas grasp. You are the one who can save your child, not me. You need to regte your emotions and take care of yourself. The baby is unstable at this early stage, and if you dont take care of yourself, no one else can. Its just a threatened miscarriage for now. If you take good care of yourselfter on, the baby will be fine. Go pay the fee and Ill give you an ultrasound. Nana nodded vigorously in agreement. Jane quickly paid on her phone while the doctor led Nana to get an ultrasound. In therge ultrasound room, there were six machines working simultaneously with each machine having a bed and curtains for privacy. The doctor nced at her before saying, Come lie down here; lift up your shirt and pull down your pants a bit. With Janes help, Nana did as she was told while the doctor drew closed the curtains. Nanay on the bed anxiously looking at Jane who nodded reassuringly that everything was okay. Doctor, asked Nana worriedly, Is my baby okay? Have you beening in regrly for check-ups? My due date ising up soon so I havent had time yet. Remember toe in regrly for check-ups because they are very important. Your babys development has slowed down somewhat so Ill prescribe some medicine for you and have five days worth of nutrient fluids administered here in hospital. After finishing up with her ultrasound scan, Nana got off from bed as Jane drew back open their curtain preparing to leave but then suddenly saw Mrs. Waters also present there. Nervously, Nana pulled back the curtain as she didnt want Mrs. Waters knowing about her child being endangered. The doctor noticed her strange action but didnt ask any questions instead she asked, Is there someone outside that you dont want to see? Nodding her head, Jane pointed towards a woman wearing green clothes and whispered softly, That woman over there. The doctor walked over directly pulling shut the curtain where Mrs. Waters stood blocking her view. Jane helped support Nana while quietly leaving. Once outside, Nana sighed in relief, Thank goodness! She almost found out. As they walked ahead, the doctor spoke slowly, Right now, the fetus is still very small without even separated fingers. It isnt really considered human yet. If its not something everyone expects, its important that you carefully consider it since growing environment will not be ideal when it arrives. Their appearance was that of two foolish girls who unexpectedly became pregnant and were afraid of being discovered by their families, so the doctor kindly reminded them. Nana replied slowly, Thank you, doctor. I wont mistreat this child. If the child was born and grew up in a bad environment, Nana wouldnt have it. Carl almost lost his life for this little one, let alone spoil it after it was born. She wanted to protect this child temporarily! In the ultrasound room: Mrs. Waters looked at the young girl on the hospital bed with another woman her age standing next to her. Hows Linh? Why did she suddenly have stomach pain? Is it appendicitis? The doctor answered, No, its just a twisted intestine. Nothing serious. The woman next to her said, Linh, why dont you thank Mrs. Waters for caring about you? She came all this way just for you. Dont run around after eating from now on. Youre talking nonsense! Children love to y normally. My son oh well, never mind Josephine, dont worry too much either. Carl is fine and Ive seen him myself. I have something else to do so Ill leave first. Okay then, Ill see you off. Josephine, you dont need toe out. Go back quickly and take care of Carl. You know what, today is quite coincidental. I came here because Carl was sick, and my daughter happened to have stomach pain. So we can save another trip. This woman was Mrs. Waters cousin. She heard that Carl was hospitalized so she came specially but didnt expect her daughter would also experience stomach pain. The doctor asked her for an ultrasound examination when they arrived. Mrs. Waters saw everything Jane and Nana did earlier. When Mrs. Waters entered, she saw Jane pulling curtains while Nanay on the hospital bed. Pregnant women having ultrasounds are nothing unusual so Mrs. Waters didnt suspect anything. However, Nana carried the Waters familys bloodline which made her unable to resist checking up on them. She quietly approached their area as if she had heard something not good about the baby. On her way back to the ward, Mrs. Waters thought about what she had heard in the ultrasound room. She angrily muttered, This jinx! Chapter 431 Bringing Nana Back Even if you have a child, you cant raise them properly. Mrs. Waters returned to the hospital room and sat next to Carl, tucking in his nket under his armpit. She nced at the heart monitor and saw that the lines were fluctuating regrly. What did the doctor say when he came in earlier? Mr. Waters held Carls medical record book and answered while reading it, He said that the situation is stable but hasnt improvedpared to a few days ago. Mrs. Waters grabbed Carls hand with concern. Carl hasnt eaten for days now, only relying on nutrient drips. Look how thin he is. She turned her head to look at the empty coffee table in the room and searched through a cab, finding only two pieces of clothing. Why isnt there any fruit here? Its because you didnt eat breakfast earlier; now youre hungry, Mr. Waters replied. I rushed over here to see Carl! Cant you see that?! Mrs. Waters turned around and saw Mr. Waters sitting there idly flipping through medical records, making her angry. Why dont you go buy some apples or something? When Carl wakes upter after not eating for so many days, hell definitely be hungry! He could use some apple sauce! Mr. Waters put down the medical record book seriously and replied, The doctor said he shouldnt eat these things after recovering from such a serious illness; he should drink light porridge instead. You He was telling the truth but also made Mrs. Waters speechless with anger since she was already hungry herself plus having encountered Nana who had made her mood worse than ever before. Now Mr. Waters was attacking her like this which really got on her nerves. How am I so unlucky? I married someone like you and gave birth to such an unfortunate son! Half of his life has been lost because of Nanas bad luck. Nana is really a jinx. She brings bad luck to our family. Look at our son, and then look at the grandchild in her belly; she cant even take care of it properly. Today, the doctor also mentioned that the baby is small. Nowadays, babies tend to developrger, making delivery difficult. But the one shes carrying is small. Mrs. Watersined casually, and Mr. Waters sensed that something was off. He asked, How do you know? Mrs. Waters continued speaking next to Carl, I went down with Linh for a check-up just now and happened to run into them. It seems like Nana and the other girl were undergoing some tests. Anyway, there seems to be a little issue with the baby. A little issue? Are you sure? Mr. Waters continued to inquire. Mrs. Waters thought for a moment, Its about that, I didnt hear it clearly. The two of them spoke casually, and Carl, lying on the bed, seemed to have overheard. His fingers twitched slightly, and his head shook from side to side. His eyebrows furrowed, and the monitor above him beeped erratically. Beep! Beep! Beep! Mrs. Waters panicked, standing up with her hands iling in the air.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was fine just a moment ago, whats happening now?! Doctor! Call a doctor! Mr. Waters remained rtively calm as he pressed the call button on the bed and connected to the nurses station. The patient in room 903 is having a major issue. Get the attending physician here immediately! The doctor is on their way; do not move or touch the patient until they arrive. Carls condition worsened; his body trembled slightly as his lips turned pale. Mr. Waters wanted to reach out and touch him but remembered what the nurse had said and pulled back instead, leaning closer to hear Carls murmurs. Nana Nana Family members must leave. The doctor and nurse rushed in, escorting Mr. and Mrs. Waters out of the room before lifting Carls nket for diagnosis. Mrs. Waters anxiously stood outside of Carls room trying to observe through its ss door while an attendant came over pulling down its curtains instead. Why was Carl fine just moments ago? What happened all of sudden? Maybe it was because you mentioned Nana; he heard it subconsciously, Mr. Waters replied slowly. What? Hes unconscious. How could he hear me? I didnt say anything about Nana, Mrs. Waters responded confusedly. Just now I heard him shouting Nana, Mr. Waters exined solemnly. Hearing this statement made Mrs. Waters widen her eyes incredulously ncing at her husband then towards Carls hospital room before turning back towards Mr. Waters asking, Are you sure? Im positive that I didnt mishear, he replied firmly. Nana is important to Carl right now since he has regained some consciousness so dont make things difficult for her by letting here here with him. If you disagree with me, then I wont allow you to see him during his hospital stay. Although usually Mrs. Water nned everything at home, this time around, she knew that this matter was crucial so she took heed of Mr. Waters words which carried weighty authority over their current situation. But every time I think about how Carl ended up like this forget it, its all for Carl. Well talk when he gets better. Mrs. Waters was now both angry and anxious, angry that her son liked Nana, and anxious about his condition. Helpless, she had to leave. Where are you going? Mr. Waters asked. Im going to find Nana. Mrs. Waters first went to the ultrasound room to inquire but got no results. Madam, here we only do ultrasounds with doctors apanying patients or by appointment in advance. And there are many peopleing for ultrasounds every day; just describing someones appearance wont help us find them. However, you can go check the outpatient department; maybe youll run into the doctor you mentioned. Mrs. Waters hurriedly went to the outpatient department looking for Nana but couldnt find her after searching two rooms in a row. Why did they have to go to a private hospital this time instead of staying at the local hospital? Why make me work so hard finding them?! Nana is really causing trouble for our family! As she cursed and searched for her, she finally found the doctor from earlier in a clinic at the end of the hallway. Mrs. Waters gestured towards her and described what she was looking for, finally knowing where Nana was located. When Mrs. Waters arrived at Nanas location, Jane had brought breakfast which Nana was eating while looking down. She saw a pair of feet stop outside her door and immediately looked up nervously when she saw Mrs. Waters face. Mrs. Waters Im fine; just getting some nutrients through an IV, said Nana hastily putting down her fork. How is the baby doing? Nana nodded. Okay thene with me; Carl needs you. Nana was confused. She exchanged nces with Jane. What was going on?! Just moments ago Mrs. Waters seemed annoyed by her presence and wanted her gone! Now suddenly calling upon her again. Could there be some sort of conspiracy? Jane stood up Hello Mrs. Waters! Right now Nana is getting an IV drip so she cant leave right away. Is everything okay? Is something urgent happening? Chapter 432 Talking About Conditions Mrs. Waters nced at Jane and then at Nana. Carl needs you now. The doctors are in the middle of an emergency, and you know how he feels about you. Your presence will help him recover faster. What happened to Carl? Why is he in the emergency room? Ill go there right away! As soon as Nana heard that Carl was in trouble, she wanted to remove her IV needle and rush over there immediately, but Jane stopped her. What are you doing? Havent you heard what the doctor said? When will you start caring about yourself? Jane, Carl Are you a doctor? Will everything be okay if you go there? Janes words calmed Nana down. She knew that Nana was worried sick about Carls condition. I understand that youre anxious, but what can we do besides worrying right now? You should focus on taking care of yourself first. Do you think Carl wants to see this kind of situation? With that, Jane held onto Nanas hand and gently guided her back to bed. Nana nodded and looked at her IV bag before saying, Mrs. Waters, Jane is right; I shouldnt make things worse by going over there when I cant help him anyway. As soon as my IV is done, Ill head over there. Mrs. Waters sighed with frustration; she knew that Nana was trying to negotiate with her again. This girl! She doesnt even want to give up a needle when my sons life is on the line! And she listens blindly to whatever her friend says! Mrs. Waters thought angrily but restrained herself because she needed her help desperately right now. Dont tell me that after turning my son into this state, not even a little bit of guilt crosses your mind?! Now something as simple as an IV could kill you?! My son is in danger! When Nana heard Mrs. Waters mention Carl again, she couldnt control herself anymore and wanted nothing more than rushing over immediately. Jane grabbed onto her arm tightly which caused some pain for Nana who reminded herself not act impulsively under these circumstances. Nana gritted teeth together firmly before speaking, Mrs. Waters, I do feel guilty for what happened, but it was only moments ago when you kicked me out, and besides, the doctor told me specifically to take care of myself You Mrs. Waters became so angry with this response from Nana that she mmed the door hard. Jane continued speaking while trying to calm everyone down, Mrs. Waters , I know how much you love Carl, and Nana is worried about his condition. Thats why shes been here for days. But, you just kicked her out moments ago, and now you want her toe back. I dont think thats fair. If Carl recoverster, do you think you should let her stay or not? Remember, shes carrying the Waters familys blood in her belly. A pregnant woman cant handle too much stress. If you keep calling her out like this every day and drive her away a few times, it will affect the baby. Mrs. Waters looked at Jane and Nana. Are you two trying to negotiate with me? Was she someone who could be threatened? Now that her son was in trouble, she was desperate and had agreed to their request. If my son recovers this time, I wont disagree with your request during this period of time. But you have to stay by his side all the time and take care of him, understand?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nana nodded vigorously. Yes! Where is Carl now? In his hospital room. After getting the answer, Nana immediately removed the needle from herself and ran towards Carls room while pushing past Mrs. Waters on the way. Mrs. Waters didnt mind and quickly followed behind. Jane nced at the needle left on the ground before picking it up and inserting it into the IV bag so that none of its contents would spill onto the floor. Earlier when Jane stopped Nana from speaking with Mrs. Waters directly was because Mrs. Waters was anxious about her sons condition at that moment; so when would they talk? Should they wait for Nana to go beg for forgivenesster? This opportunity came just right as helping Nana also helped herself get out of this situation. The Water Moon Community. Patrick was busy nning for North Bay Amusement Park while Jane watched beside him asionally chiming in. Patrick, cant we make this location more convenient? Closer to a high-speed rail station perhaps? Itll be closer to downtown area too which makes it easier for peopleing from other cities. Youre thinking what Im thinking! The people below arent very cooperative with my n so I have no choice but do everything myself. Jane sighed before leaning on Patricks shoulder, Looks like you still have some work ahead of you then. I thought todays work would end earlier than expected; I already knew what I wanted to eat. Patrick pinched her chubby cheeks, What do you want to eat then? Ill treat you twice. Sushi. That works out perfectly because there are fresh salmon sashimi delivered today along with other sushi ingredients. You can go check them out yourself. All right, Ill make some cuisine dishes for us soon enough! Jane went to the kitchen and opened the fridge, looking at the sashimi inside. She sighed, You really know how to enjoy life with this tens of thousands worth of sashimi at home. As she worked in the kitchen, she turned her head and saw Patricking out with hisptop. He sat in a corner where he could see her. They smiled at each other and continued their work, asionally ncing up to quietly apany each other. The knife slowly fell down as Jane sliced through the fish. With gloves on, she slowly made sushi. Finally, she finished ting it all. Mr. Pansy, please enjoy your meal. Jane presented Patrick with sushi and sashimi in front of him. He took a bite and nodded approvingly, Mmm very good. If its delicious then eat more, Jane said as she began feeding him one piece after another until he finished everything on his te. After finishing his meal, Jane reached out her hand towards him but Patrick put his chin down instead causing Jane to roll her eyes before extending her hand again. Arent you supposed to be an ice-cold CEO? Why are you doing this? asked Jane. Nowadays everyone is doing this online especially you girls who love taking photos like these then posting them on social media, replied Patrick. Im not like that! Im just asking for my tip or else I cooked for you for nothing! eximed Jane as she extended her hand once more saying, Mr. Pansy, dont cheat me now! Patrick nodded, Cant say for sure. You cant do that! You cant cheat me! retorted Jane beforeughing when Patrick lightly scratched her nose. Go help me peel an apple then Ill pay you back double what I owe! What you said, this deserves a double tip! Jane rushed to the coffee table, picked up an apple, and started peeling it. Ah! She suddenly eximed, and Patrick immediately ran over in concern. What happened? Did you cut your hand? Why so careless? Patrick took her hand and examined it carefully. Chapter 433 Kiss Scene Ha ha~ Janeughed and replied, I just peeled an apple, Im fine. Why did you scream then? You made me worry for nothing, he said as he dropped Janes hand and went back to work. It was obvious that he was angry. He had been worried about her and yet she wasughing about it! Anyone in his position would have been upset. Patrick? Patrick? Why arent you talking to me? Are you mad? Jane called out to him but Patrick ignored her. Of course he was angry. She had joked about something that mattered so much to him. Jane looked at him andughed again. Why do you seem like a little kid throwing a tantrum right now? I dont want to y with you anymore. I just remembered something I need to do at the office, soe with me, she said. Why arent you talking to me, Patrick? If youre noting with me then Ill go alone. Jane walked towards the door and changed into her shoes. Are you sure you dont want toe with me, Patrick? But still, Patrick didnt say anything as he continued staring at hisputer screen. Im really leaving now, Jane pretended as she turned around towards the door. But even then, there was no response from Patrick. Patrick, Im really leaving! This time Jane opened the door for real and left without looking back. But soon enough, Patrick couldnt sit still any longer. He stood up immediately after she left and chased after her outside. As soon as he opened the door though, it became clear that Jane had tricked him because of the unique fragrance on her body that only belonged to her. And before long a pair of delicate hands wrapped themselves around him from behind. I knew it. Theres no way thatd let me go out alone thiste at night, Jane whispered softly into his ear. Ahh! What are you doing?! That hurts! Patrick grabbed onto one of Janes arms tightly while pulling her closer into his embrace before kissing those red lips passionately. Wu wu wu stop it please thought Jane regretfully; if only she hadnt provoked him earlier on On their way over towardspany headquarterster on: This weekend we should visit my old family home together so we can discuss our engagement ns together with grandpa, suggested by Patrick. Jane rejected without hesitation, No.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patrick turned his head, giving Jane a cold look. Are you rejecting me? he asked. Yeah, cant I? Jane replied yfully. She noticed Patricks expression darkening visibly, and quickly added, Okay, okay, just kidding. Im going to Paris to participate in a fashion designpetition. Even if everything goes quickly, it will take at least a week for me toe back. So, well have to postpone the engagement for a bit. Patrick mmed on the brakes, causing Jane to lurch forward before he pulled her back with a strong grip. Mmmph! Jane protested as Patrick kissed her forcefully. What was that for, Patrick?! she eximed. We need to focus on our engagement, Patrick replied cheerfully, pinching her cheeks. Its a top priority. Fine Jane sighed in exasperation. After Ie back from Paris. At the hospital: I know my body better than anyone else, Osborn said firmly to his assistant as they stood by the window of his hospital room, where paparazzi were still camped out below. But if Jane finds out The assistant trailed off uncertainly, unsure whether to intervene or not. Osborns eyes shed at the mention of Janes name. Just do your job, he warned sharply, reminding his assistant who was really in charge here. With a mask and sunsses covering most of his face and an escort waiting downstairs in the parking lot, Osborn made it past the reporters without incident and headed straight for set. His assistant fretted beside him all along the way, I know I cant stop you from doing what you want but you just got released from this very same hospital because your injury red up again! You need to be careful when filming! Osborn didnt remove his shades but gave a small nod before falling silent for good. The crew members were surprised but relieved when they saw Osborn arrive so soon after being discharged. The director and producer both rushed over to check on him, Oh my goodness! Mr. Maltz! You only just left us for a few days. Theres no way your injury has fully healed yet! What if something happens again? The director was already anxious about how fans would react if anything went wrong with their star actor; another setback could mean disaster for their project altogether. Yeah! chimed in one of the producers nervously. Well rewrite some scenes so that we can shoot around you until youre feeling 100%. Osborn listened calmly as they spoke but inside he felt like chaos reigned within him; too much had happenedtely and he needed work now more than ever just so he could forget everything else temporarily. Dont worry about me, Osborn finally said coolly once everyone had finished talking at once. If Im here then it means everything is fine. Upon hearing Osborns words, the director and producer looked at each other in confusion before reluctantly agreeing to his demands. They knew better than to argue with him. Instead, they focused on making sure he wasfortable. Ill have someonee do your makeup, the director called out to a production assistant who quickly led Osborn away. Maria was also in the makeup room getting ready for her scene. She had been reading over her script when she heard someone enter. Looking up, she saw Osborn and couldnt help but feel excited. Mr. Maltz, youre back! she eximed. Osborn took off his sunsses and sat down, nodding slightly at Maria. Despite his aloofness towards her as usual, Maria couldnt help but feel disappointed that he didnt seem more interested in talking to her. She turned back to the mirror and continued getting ready while a production assistant brought over a makeup artist for Osborn. As they worked on him, another production assistant came in with news about their next scene, Were going to be filming scene 346 next. Dont forget to review your scripts. Maria quickly flipped through hers trying to remember what it entailed until her makeup artist reminded her, Oh! Its a kissing scene! Looks like well get a chance to see both of your acting skills put into y. The artistughed flirtatiously at Maria who blushed deeply before pretending like she was still studying the script intently. She felt nervous about having such an intimate moment with Osborn but also secretly hoped that he would react positively once he heard what they were filming next Unfortunately for Maria though, even after their makeovers wereplete and they began rehearsing for their romantic night-time outdoor shoot plete with fireflies), Osborn remained distant throughout it all, leaving Maria feeling more dejected than ever before. Chapter 434 Bring It On If You’re Afraid She nervously clutched the skirt on her knee, her small body trembling slightly. She hesitated to take the next step, but then she heard Osborns cold voice, Director, I need to borrow this kissing scene. Maria instantly froze and all of her carefully prepared emotions fled. Was he disgusted with her? Well The director looked at Osborn and was also in a difficult position. This scene requires very delicate emotions, and only a real kiss can make the audience resonate. If we borrow it, we wont achieve that effect. Despite this, Osborn still insisted on his idea. Everyone present was surprised. After all, Osborn was a famous actor who had done countless kissing scenes before. Why couldnt he do it now? Could it be? everyone secretly nced at Maria. Did she make him hate her so much that even Osborn could not kiss her? Maria was already sensitive enough to see everyones gaze clearly; she felt like crying. In the end, the directorpromised and agreed to let them borrow the kiss. However, no matter how many times they shot it afterwards, Maria just couldnt get into character; she remained immersed in sadness instead of feeling joy from the confession. Whats wrong with you, Maria? The director lost his patience again as they had another NG. His tone began showing signs of anger. Im sorry Director! Maria quickly apologized while biting down on her lower lip and tears as big as beans fell down from eyes. Jane heard that today they were shooting night scenes so she came specifically to check up on their progress but didnt expect to see this scene when arriving there for first time tonight. She pulled aside one of the producers nearby asking about what happened earlier after learning that Osborn had forced himself out of hospital; Jane understood what might have been going through his mind then. Jane paused filming for a moment so that she could talk privately with Osborn somewhere less crowded. Why arent you taking care of yourself properly? Do you want to die? Osborn avoided looking directly into Janes eyes which made Jane understand how guilty he must feel inside. He shifted his gaze towards a tree behind Jane instead, I dont want to dy production. Seeing him like this made Jane sigh helplessly before patting him gently on shoulder. He was being stubborn again After talking for awhile longer, Osborn finally managed someughter which made both feel relieved . They returned back onto set where filming resumed once more, but unfortunately seeing Osborns gentle attitude towards Jane only worsened Marias mood; making it impossible for her get into character anymore. Cut! The director angrily picked up his microphone while ring at everyone around him. Seeing how angry he seemed, Jane quickly spoke up: Director! Maybe because Maria is young and inexperienced in love is why things are not working out well here; let me give an example by doing something myself. Im sure we can finish shooting soon. Jane said that the director couldnt refuse her, so he had to agree. When Osborn heard that Jane wanted to give an example, his eyes flickered. Maria could see it clearly and felt her heart tearing into countless pieces. It hurt so much, but she could only stand silently on the side and watch as Jane sat in her ce. Okay, Maria, you watch how to express emotions on the side and then continueter. The director shouted at Maria who was stunned. Yes. Maria clenched her fists and suppressed all the bitterness in her heart. Jane naturally noticed her emotions. Seeing that Osborn didnt care about her at all, she sighed inwardly. She knew that Osborn liked her but also knew that she didnt love him. Maria was also like this towards him. Osborn, if you dont her, just say it now, Jane whispered in a voice only they could hear. Osborns expression paused for a moment before his gaze shifted to Maria and quickly returned. I know what Im doing. But he couldnt resist the bitterness in his heart. Did he have to reject Maria just like how Jane rejected him back then? Hearing what he said, Jane didnt say anything else. Lets begin. As soon as Jane finished speaking, she immediately got into character with perfectly controlled expressions and emotions as if Osborn standing before her was the person she loved most rather than anyone else. Her clear and radiant eyes stared at Osborn without blinking, filled with a palpable sense of excitement. Osborns throat instinctively tightened as he followed Janes gaze. Slowly, his eyes moved downward,nding on Janes delicate, slightly upturned lips, tinged with a hint of joy. At that moment, emotions reached their peak. Osborn extended hisrge hand and cupped Janes cheek, leaning down to kiss her. Jane was startled, her eyes widening suddenly. She quickly tried to evade, but it was toote. In that moment of departure, their lips still brushed against each other. ! Im sorry Osborn snapped back to reality and quickly apologized. Its okay, just acting, I understand, Jane quickly concealed her awkwardness. Her apparent indifference struck Osborn deeply, leaving him with a sense of disappointment. Maria,e here and continue the scene. The director, being astute, sensed the tension and promptly called Maria over to save the situation. Maria, visibly flustered and with her clothes wrinkled, heard the directors voice and immediately approached. Jane stepped aside, making way for Maria. The final scene ended in a half-hearted manner. When the director yelled cut, Osborn quickly scanned the room for Janes figure, but to his disappointment, she had already left. Maria watched Osborns lost expression and hesitated before finally biting her lip and speaking up. Osborn, are you Its none of your business. Osborn coldly nced at her before turning around and leaving. Marias eyes turned red in an instant. If there werent so many staff members present, she would have cried. Did he really hate her that much? Jane drove back home with the image of their kissing scene shing through her mind as she stopped at a red light. She took a deep breath; if Patrick found out about it, he might kill Osborn. Just to avoid embarrassment, she left immediately after filming ended. But fate loved to y tricks on people; whatever one feared most woulde true. When Jane arrived home and pushed open the door to find the living room pitch ck, she furrowed her brows slightly wondering why Patrick hadnt returned yet at this hour. As she changed into slippers preparing to go upstairs, suddenly a low-pitched voice filled with suppressed anger rang out, Jane, I think you need to exin what you were doing behind my back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ah! Jane clutched her chest in fright as cold sweat ran down her spine. She quickly turned on the lights only to see Patrick sitting upright on the sofa with his suit wrinkled beneath him while ashtrays full of cigarette butts littered all over coffee table in front of him. How long had he been sitting like this? Why didnt you turn on any lights? You scared me, Jane said as she sat across from him looking concernedly at all those cigarette butts inside ashtray. What happened? Is something wrong with thepany? Patrick remained motionless while his dark pupils slowly shifted towards Jane before his thin lips lightly curved upwards as he repeated himself word for word, Answer my question. What were you doing behind my back? Chapter 435 Patrick is Stingy What behind you back? Jane frowned, full of doubt. You make it sound like Im doing something sneaky.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick smirked and let out a coldugh before tossing his phone in front of Jane with an annoyed tone. See for yourself! Confused, Jane picked up the phone and saw a video of her rehearsing with Osborn earlier that day, only to be suddenly kissed by him. The angle was obviously taken without their knowledge, and both their expressions were ambiguous as they got into character. And to top it off, it was trending on Twitter! Damn it! How did the paparazzi get this so fast? Jane eximed in frustration as she finally understood why Patrick was acting strange. I went to visit the set earlier today because Maria wasnt getting into character. I helped her rehearse so that she wouldnt disappoint the director. I never expected someone would take advantage and film us, she exined patiently. Why did Osborn kiss you then? Patricks handsome face twisted with anger as he stared at her lips intently. The mere thought of that scene made him want to tear Osborn apart limb by limb for daring to touch his woman! I dont know why he got so into character like that! Everyone on set can vouch for me! Besides, dont you trust me? Jane felt a little guilty but softened her tone when speaking to Patrick since he looked so upset about everything. As soon as she showed signs of vulnerability though, Patricks tension snapped like a taut string being released all at once. He grabbed the back of her head firmly with one hand before kissing her deeply and passionately. Jane waspletely overwhelmed by his sudden intensity; even forgetting how to breathe for a moment until she regained some sense back again. By then though, they had already moved over onto the couch where buttons were popping open from their clothes being ripped off hastily while skirts rode up dangerously high above knees Patrick, not here, Jane embraced Patricks neck, her eyes filled with allure, and her originally fair face now tinted with a rosy blush. Patricks punishing kiss left Janes crimson lips swollen. She had no idea how tempting she looked at this moment, especially when she uttered the words inviting Patrick to take it further. Patrick tightened his grip on her slender waist. Jane, you must always remember, Im possessive. Im so possessive that I wont allow any man, not even a strand of your hair, to be touched by anyone other than me! Patrick finished speaking and immediately pulled off all of Janes clothes. To punish you for not protecting yourself properly today, well do it on the couch so my little wildcat will remember it well. His voice was hoarse and low as he pressed Jane into the couch. She feltpletely weak and could only let him do whatever he wanted, letting Patrick have his way with her. All she remembered clearly in the end was waking up from bed the next day, feeling like her waist was about to break! Last night except for thatst step, that man did everything! On this day, Nana sat early by Carls hospital bed while reading him the morning news on her phone. Carl, the doctor said your condition improved yesterday. Your subconscious has recovered so what Im saying now you might be able to hear. Yesterday your mother agreed that if you wake up safely, she wont make things difficult for me anymore. It means she agrees to us being together. So even if Im not enough for you yet, please wake up soon. Baby Following the doctors instructions, Nana talked more with Carl when there wasnt anything else going on. While Nana spoke, her mother called. Mom? Why are you calling me? I gave birth to you; cant I call you? Yes yes yes, of course. Its just early in the morning and usually at this time- I have something important to talk about with you. Isnt Carl still hospitalized? So I already bought a ticket to Guavo to see how both of yall are doing since it is close by anyway. Hearing her mother mention Carl made Nana feel uneasy. Was her mom reallying just simply check on Carl or did she want discuss their rtionship? Given their current situation, it really wasnt appropriate especially given Mrs. Waters attitude towards them both. So Nana advised, Mom, Carl is still unconscious right now so theres no point ining over until he gets better. It doesnt matter; I mainly came here to see how youre doing but seeing him is just a side thing. Ive already booked my flight which arrives at one pm. So pick me up from airport when I arrive. Mom, you should wait until Carl recovers before visiting. Im fine, Ive been around since childhood. You dont need toe urgently like this. Tracy had a hint of doubt, but she was more determined than ever. Nana, Ive made up my mind. Just remember to pick me up this afternoon. Beep beep beep Mom? Nana looked at her phone with frustration. She had always been a good girl and didnt know how to lie. Her mom must have sensed something and that was why she was so insistent. Mrs. Waters had an unpleasant attitude towards Nana, and Nana was really afraid that her mom woulde over this afternoon and argue with Mrs. Waters. Her mom cared about her too much and didnt want her to be bullied by her future mother-inw, so she pulled Nana away and refused to let her be with Carl. The obstacles between the two of them became even greater. Nana held Carls hand gently, Carl, do you think our moms will fight this afternoon? Its tough I wish it were me lying here instead of you so you could handle their problems for them. After the doctor finished his rounds, Nana asked him specifically, Doctor, Carl hasnt eaten or drank anything for several days now. Can I feed him some porridge? You can also feed him millet porridge with the clear water on topyer only. No rice grains or anything else in it. Not even one grain because it could choke him or go into his trachea. Okay, replied Nana obediently. She followed the doctors instructions exactly as he said; she ordered some millet porridge from the cafeteria and carefully brought it over to Carls mouth using a spoonful at a time. Although two out of three spoonfuls spilled out onto his face every time she fed him some porridge, he still managed to eat some in the end. Every time she fed him some more porridge, there would always be some spills no matter how quickly Nana wiped them away; they dripped onto his pillowcase anyway eventually. So finally Nana decided to put a towel under Carls chin while feeding him just in case any spills urred again during feeding times. Before long it was already 11:30am, which meant that Nana smother would arrive soon, so she called Mrs. Waters asking if she coulde over right away since Nana was going to leave for the airport soon after. Having received the call, Mrs. Waters rushed over without hesitation, but by then it was already noon. Chapter 436 Secret Contest Tracys flight had one more hour to arrive, and time was tight. So as soon as Mrs. Waters entered the hospital room, Nana left. Mrs. Waters, my mom is almost here. I have to hurry to the airport. Carl is in your hands, Nana said, ncing at Mrs. Waters before hastily leaving. Before Mrs. Waters could reply, Nana had already disappeared. She just left like that?! How rude! Mrs. Watersined to herself. She already had grievances against Nana and now she felt even more upset. She couldnt understand why her son would fall for someone like Nana, someone who wasnt particrly attractive or from a good family background, especially when he was a big star with so many women vying for his attention. Not only was she older than Carl by several years but she also caused him harm in his current state of health. After Nana left, Mrs. Waters fumed with anger and scolded her harshly behind her back. If it werent for the fact that she was carrying Carls child, Mrs. Waters wouldnt want to see Nana again at all! Sitting by the bed side, she checked the heart rate monitor which showed stable readings before looking over at Carl and noticing soup stains on his pillowcase which made her touch it with disgust, Still sticky?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She then saw a thermos on the bedside table and understood what happened, This girl! She keeps saying how much she cares about Carl but look at this mess! She doesnt even know how to change a pillowcase? All talk and no action! Nana was truly misunderstood. It was not that she didnt change the pillowcase, but rather she had been constantly worried about Carls condition,pletely disregarding these minor details. Airport. Nana waited at the arrival gate for a while until she saw her mother, Tracy. Mom, over here! Nanas heart filled with joy as she spotted Tracy and quickly waved her hand. Tracy looked surprised seeing how haggard-looking her daughter appeared while walking up towards her quickly asking concernedly, Nana, why do you look so tired? And have you lost weight? I didnt get enough rest in hospital plus Im not wearing any makeup right now so naturally I dont look great. Trying hard not to show any signs of worry or fatigue, Nana said casually shrugging it off. Youre not alone anymore; take care of yourself properly, Tracy said lovingly while worrying about Nans condition as an expectant mother. Nan pushed Tracy outwards while replying half-heartedly, Yes yes yes, I know. Upon arriving outside at the airport, Nana waved for a taxi while Tracy looked displeased. You came alone? The Waters family didnt send anyone? Tracy asked. Carls dad is busy and her mom is taking care of him in the hospital, so they couldnte, Nana replied. They didnt even tell the driver to pick you up? Youre carrying their child and Im his future mother-inw now. They should have at least weed me properly, Tracyined with a furrowed brow. As they spoke, a taxi pulled up and Nana helped her mother into it. Mom, you came too suddenly and I didnt have time to let them know beforehand. Thats why everything wasnt nned out perfectly. The car is here now so lets get in quickly. During the ride, Tracy held onto Nanas hand with concern. Youve lost so much weight! Im pregnant now so my body type has changed. Even if I eat more, I wont gain weight easily, Nana reassured her mother. But youre my flesh and blood! How can I not worry? Tracy said with affectionate words throughout their journey. Nana was now regretting asking Carls mother to look after Carl instead of hiring a nurse. She realized that Carls mother was already unhappy with her because of Carls situation, and now her mother was also bing dissatisfied with the Waters family. It seemed like they were headed for a confrontation. Nana started to have a headache. Upon arriving at the hospital, Nana and Tracy entered the ward together. Mrs. Waters didnt greet them with a smile, but she maintained the appropriate etiquette. Ignoring personal feelings, even if Mrs. Waters disliked Nana, they still needed her to stabilize Carls condition, so they couldnt make her too ufortable. Tracy, youre here. Yes, I came specifically to see Carl. I really care about him. Come, have a seat. There are fruits here. Help yourself, Mrs. Waters pretends to be polite. Although she said to have some fruits, she showed no real concern and didnt even bother to wash them, making it difficult for anyone to eat. How is Carl doing? What did the doctor say? Tracy asked politely. The two inws exchanged polite conversation, discussing how Nana had fed Carl and given him in congee today. Mrs. Waters pointed to the pillow, Nana, the pillowcase is dirty. While I support Carl, could you change it? Okay, Ill go take a look, Nana nodded and agreed. Nana went to the balcony and looked outside before returning to say, Mrs. Waters, the pillowcase has been washed but its not dry yet. Well have to wait a bit. But we cant let Carl sleep on a dirty pillow like this, Mrs. Waters was very unhappy. Ill use some towels to cushion it for him, Nana said as she went to the bathroom and brought out two towels. She carefully ced them under Carls head. Tracy was not happy that her precious daughter was being treated this way. Her daughter was not here to be ordered around; she was here to take care of the patient! And on top of that, she was pregnant! She had already been upset that they didnt pick her up from the airport today, but now seeing how her daughter was being treated she couldnt stand it anymore. How could such an excellent child like Carl have a mother like this?! Mrs. Waters saw Tracys expression and thought: My son became like this because of your jinxed child you gave birth! And she cant even take care of him properly; all she does is sweet words for him! And now youre unhappy?! Whats wrong with taking care of my son? Your daughter owes us C the Waters family! Letting my son sleep on dirty pillows really The two elders were silentlypeting against each other while Carly unconscious in bed and Nana worked busily without thinking too much about their conflict. After cushioning the pillows with towels, Nana looked up at both unhappy faces and finally understood what had happened. She opened her mouth as if wanting to say something but then closed it again; she didnt know what to say or do except regret bringing Carls mother over today. Tracy spoke slowly, Nana, why are you working so hardtely? Youre pregnant; make sure you take good care of yourself. Pausing briefly before continuing when seeing Mrs. Waters displeased face, If things dont improve soon enough for you tonight, then just go home where we will love and cherish you instead of making us worry about you. Chapter 437 Mr. Waters Makes Amends Mom, Im fine, Nana said awkwardly, signaling to her mother with her eyes to stop talking. But Tracy was angry and pretended not to see Nanas signal. Look at you, youre so thin now. Have you ever looked this haggard when you were at home? Why dont youe stay with me for a couple of days and take care of yourself? Mrs. Waters understood what Tracy meant and her face changed. Tracy beckoned Nana over to her side. Nana, I brought your favorite preserved fruit for you this time. I just made it a few days ago. You have to take care of yourself when we arent around anymore. After all, as a pregnant woman who needs taking care of herself, how can you take care of others? Dont try to be too strong. The implication was clear: dont be underestimated; she wasnt there as their nanny! Mrs. Waters spoke coldly, My son became like this because of Nanas doing in the first ce! And it was she who volunteered to stay here! After all, she owes my son something, owes our family something! Tracy couldnt keep up the pretense any longer and mmed the table angrily, Is this how your family treats people? Bullying a pregnant woman? My daughter is giving birth for your familys posterity but instead of gratitude we get treated like this? Has everyone in the Waters family lost their conscience? Mrs. Waters red at Tracy, Whatever happens between us is none of your business anyway! Even if Nana is from an affluent background herself, so what if she chooses to serve tea in our house! We are the Waters family after all. We are an influential household and Carl is such an outstanding man that anyone would want him. Naturally there will be some price that has got paid. Besides, what kind of honorable thing could someone bring up before marriage anyway? This shows how magnanimous our family really is. If it were any other equally prominent household, they wouldnt even let her step into their doorsteps because they would find it shameful! You you you! Mrs. Waters scolded Nana relentlessly until Tracy trembled with anger all over again; unable to sit still any longer, she stood up pointing usingly at Mrs. Waters but couldnt say anything coherent out loud. Its all because your son did something good?! Were the victims here! Tracy grabbed hold on Nanas hand tightly wanting nothing more than leave immediately. Mrs. Lawson, you came already?! Just as the tension between the two was about to reach its breaking point, Mr. Waters arrived and interrupted Tracys words. In fact, he had been listening at the door for a few moments and heard how heated their argument had be, so he quickly opened the door to intervene. Nana, why didnt you tell me in advance? I could have sent a driver to pick your mother up instead of making you stand up like this. Come on, sit down, Mr. Waters said. Nana, help your mom sit down, he continued. Mom, please sit down, Nana whispered while Tracy still wore a stern expression and held onto Nana tightly as if she wanted to take her away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that Tracy was not in good spirits, Mr. Waters continued speaking, Nana is such a good child; these past few days have been tough on her taking care of Carl here all by herself. Over these past few days, Carl has shown some subconscious signs of recovery. No matter whos here, he keeps calling out for Nana, Nana. Nanas a resilient child, quite remarkable. His mother and I have been saying that at home. But because of this, his mother got upset, saying that Carl, her son, is useless around her and only wants Nana. With just a few words, Mr. Waters both praised Nana and exined why Mrs. Waters had been in a bad mood earlier. Upon hearing Mr. Waters nonsensical remarks, Mrs. Waters was so infuriated that she left. Tracy felt somewhat relieved after listening and, being pulled back by Nana, sat down again. Carls father, its not that I want to be angry, but you care for your son, and I care for my daughter. Just now, I After raising my daughter for over twenty years, I didnt intend for her to serve others. Tracy spoke, furrowing her brows. I understand, I understand. Have you had lunch? Seeing Tracys improved tone, Mr. Waters quickly inquired. I ate on the ne, Tracy replied. Mr. Waters then opened the bag he had brought, Nana, you havent eaten yet, have you? I had the chef at home prepare this especially for you, along with the lunch your mother brought. Come, eat some quickly. You mentioned wanting something sour, right? I specifically packed some vinegar for you. Thank you, Mr. Waters. Ive been having severe morning sickness these past few days, so I need to eat something sour to alleviate it. Nana nodded, taking the lunch box and thanking him. Mr. Waters pulled a chair and sat opposite Tracy. Nanas mother, now that Nanas having a child, once Carl wakes up, we need to start nning their wedding. You know, our family in Guavo, holds a respectable position. We wont mistreat Nana in any way. These words from Mr. Waters somewhat reassured Tracy. Regardless, Tracy still liked Carl very much, especially now that Nana was pregnant. However, Carl was still unconscious. Seemingly sensing Tracys concerns, Nana took Tracys hand, her tone somewhat tinged with bitterness, Mom, Carl will definitely wake up soon. Another week had flown by. The morning sun shone through the ss windows and onto therge bed where Janey half-asleep. Just as she was about to get up, she saw Patricks tall figure leaning against the door frame. What are you doing outside my room? Jane gave him an eye roll. Patrick stepped inside and said, Were going to visit Grandpa at our old house today. Did you forget? Oh no! Jane pped her cheeks in surprise; she really did forget! Go ahead without me, Jane told Patrick as he left the room. Ill be ready soon. She quickly got dressed and ate breakfast before joining Patrick on their way to the Pansy Residence. Mike was already waiting for them at their old home when they arrived. As soon as Mike saw Patricks car pull up, he hobbled over with his cane in hand. Grandpa, take it easy, Patrick helped him steady himself. Jane looks tired; is that boy bullying you? Jane shook her head quickly with a smile. No Mike, I just didnt sleep wellst night. If that boy dares bully you again, you tell me, and Ill give him a piece of my mind! Mike held onto Janes hand, his eyes full of doting affection for his granddaughter-inw. Thank you so much! A warm feeling washed over Janes heart Dont stand around here any longer! Come on inside! Mike pulled Jane into the vi while Patrick followed closely behind. Chapter 438 Clumsy Hands and Feet Jane, Ive heard about that Queena situation, Mike sat down on the couch and stroked his white beard. Thank goodness you saw through her true colors, otherwise Patrick would still be fooled by her. Patrick is just too sentimental and he always remembers Candys kindness from back then. Grandpa, where were you going with that? Patricks mouth twitched. Could Grandpa stop bringing up old wounds? After a pause, he continued, Actually, I knew Queena was fake a long time ago. Otherwise how could she have acted with Jane in that y? Right Jane? Jane gave Patrick a look. Give it up already! Now that Queena has been taken care of, when are you two nning to get married? This old bone of mine cant wait to hold a grandchild, Mike grinned. Were nning to get engaged next month, Jane sat down next to Mike and calmly spoke. Grandpa, can you pick out a good day for us? Patrick squeezed in next to Jane and eagerly asked Mike. He had waited for this day for so long, the day he would marry Jane. Seeing their enthusiasm made it impossible for Mike not to smile from ear-to-ear. He had always only recognized Jane as his granddaughter-inw; now that Queena had received her due punishment, he could finally wait peacefully for his grandchild. As for the date, he had already picked one out ages ago. Mike happily said, Do I even need your opinion on this matter? Ive already picked out the date, the fifth of next month. Theres plenty of time left so if theres anything else you need or want, we have enough time. The fifth of next month For a moment, Jane felt dazed; she remembered she was supposed to participate in a fashion designpetition soon after which meant she might not be able to attend their engagement ceremony if it was held at such an early date. Mike noticed her hesitation and couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong, Jane? Do you have something important going on? Jane thought about when exactly she needed to go participate in the designpetition; if everything went smoothly, then there shouldnt be any problem attending their engagement ceremony either way. She finally felt relieved and gently shook her head at Mike, smiling, Grandpa, its nothing serious. I just have to go to Paris in a few days to participate in a fashion designpetition. Im considering if I can make it back in time. The timing works out, so Ill go with what you say. Mikes smile brightened up and she nodded repeatedly, saying, Okay okay okay, its settled then. Ill go check out the hotel for your engagement ceremony in the next few days. Ah Jane, make sure you take breaks when youre busy with work and dont tire yourself out. I understand Grandpa, you dont have to worry about me. Jane smiled, feeling warmth in her heart. Just like God owes her something, he will make it up to her in another way. At least she had Patrick and Mike who cared about her by her side. She was really lucky. At this moment, Patrick patted the sofa and said to Mike with a bit of dissatisfaction, Grandpa, Im going with Jane. Are you worried that something will happen to her? Dont worry, I will definitely bring her back safely. You, Mike pointed at Patrick with his finger, jokingly and warningly said to him, You go with Jane and take good care of her. Otherwise, when youe back, if I see that she has lost weight, I will definitely beat you up. Patrick shook his head and smiled helplessly, Okay, okay, I understand. Grandpa, you can rest assured. Mike finally feltpletely at ease. He now looked at the young couple in front of him, and his heart grew fonder as he watched them. The servant reminded him to return to his bedroom for rest, and Mike rose with the help of his cane. Both of you rarelye back, dont go back today, just stay here. Maurice, prepare a room for them and let this young couple live together and talk.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Mr. Maurice heard these words, he naturally knew what Mike meant. He simply agreed with a smile and went upstairs to tidy up the room. Jane and Patrick exchanged a nce, and Jane shrugged helplessly. She understood Mikes perspective, and besides, it had been a long time since theyst came back anyway. After dinner, Mike made an excuse to go back to his room and rest. Before leaving, he gave them a meaningful look. Jane knew what Mike meant and smiled at Patrick. My grandfather is like this. You dont have to worry about it, and youve known him for more than one day, Patrick said, afraid that Jane might feel ufortable. He moved closer to her and squeezed her hand in an attempt tofort her. Jane whispered, Thats grandfather. Why would I take it to heart? Im not that petty. Am I too inactivetely? Why am I so tired today? If youre tired, then go to bed early. The old house is indeed far from home, Patrick said as he sat next to Jane, his right hand quietly reaching for her waist, wanting to hold her. Jane sensed that something was wrong and lowered her head, gently patting away Patricks hand. She scolded him and said, What are you doing? Youre being too touchy-feely. Go sleep on the couch tonight. Patrick didnt want toply with Janes request. He felt that they were about to get engaged soon and had been holding back for so long. His wife was right in front of him but all he could do was talk; it made him feel ufortable. Jane, Jane, we havent talked properly in such a long time Patrick spoke in a rare soft tone, no wait, he was acting spoiled. Jane knew what Patrick was thinking about; she also missed him very much but some things just couldnt be done. With this thought in mind, Jane half-yfully raised the tone of her voice and said firmly, No means no! You can only sleep on the couch tonight. Patrick let out a deep sigh and finally let go of Jane. Hepromised, Okay. It was alreadyte at night; after washing up, both went to bed shortly after. However, while lying on the long sofa nearby there wasnt even a hint of drowsiness for Patrick. The bed not far away became silent without any sound except for the uniform breathinging from it. Slowly opening his eyes again while looking towards the bed where Janey with her back facing him looking very obediently asleep Patrick thought for a moment but couldnt control his feelings. He got up from the sofa, walked to the bedside, reached out to support the empty space, leaned over, and gently kissed Jane on the face. Hm? Jane inadvertently made a sound. Sensing something on her face, she subconsciously raised her hand to rub her eyes, opened them, and saw Patrick. Why arent you sleeping yet? Chapter 439 It’s Good to Have You Patrick didnt expect Jane to wake up. When he saw her turn around, he was momentarily stunned, but quickly regained hisposure. After all, Jane was his wife. What was he doing with a guilty conscience? With that thought in mind, Patrick felt more at ease than before. He even lifted the corner of the nket and got into bed, holding onto Janes shoulder and letting her rest on his arm. I just havent had a chance to be this close to you in a long time. I wanted to hug you, Jane Hmm? Jane raised her head slightly and looked at Patrick with confusion, waiting for him to continue. Whats wrong? Nothing. Patrick looked at Jane tenderly as he held her tighter. Im just thinking that this time well have a grand engagement ceremony for you. Everything I owe you from before and what rightfully belongs to you will all be given back. Jane was also a woman who would naturally feel sweet hearing such words from her loved one. She lowered her head slightly and smiled sweetly as she tentatively wrapped her arms around Patricks waist. You know I dont really care about those things. As long as I have you by my side during the engagement ceremony it will be enough. After experiencing so much together with Patrick already, they no longer cared about superficial appearances. As long as they had each other by their sides, it would suffice. By the way, Im going to Paris tomorrow to participate in a fashion designpetition. It will probably take about five or six days, excluding travel time. Please wait for me patiently, Jane said to Patrick as they sat in the car after bidding farewell to Mike at the old mansion. Patrick tightly held Janes hand, adjusted the car to afortable speed, and turned his head to look at her, saying, Ill go with you.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane shook her head, Isnt work busytely? Just focus on your job well; wait patiently for me when Ie back. Dont worry about anything happening. But Although there wasnt much work pressure on him currently, he concerned how shed fare alone abroad instead, which gued him more so than anything else, Dont forget that flying makes you scared because of your fear of heights. What if something happens then? Its better if I apany and take care of any issues. Patricks eyes were sincere while staring intently into hers; however, she remained motionless whilst gazing upon him smilingly. Discovering that having Patricks presence beside herself was one of lifes greatest blessings she could ever ask for! Jane couldnt help herself and leaned in towards Patrick as he parked the car on the side of the road. She ced a kiss on his lips and took hold of his wrist, whispering softly, Youre so good to me. That kiss was like a switch that ignited a fire within Patricks heart. He wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled Jane closer until they were inches apart. After staring at her for just a few seconds, he kissed her again with dominance and passion as if he wanted to exhaust all of his energy into it. Jane quickly sumbed to this kiss, wrapping her arms around Patricks neck and responding tenderly. However, this time Patricks kiss was intense yet controlled; after half a minute or so, he let go of Jane and said affectionately, I just want you to know that Ill always be by your side whenever I can be there for you. I know, Jane smiled back at him without any objections about going to Paris together. The next morning at ten oclock sharp, Patrick had arranged for their private jet to be ready on the tarmac after passing through security checks with Jane. Is everything going to be okay this time? asked Jane nervously because she still had some fear from theirst flight incident despite iming not being afraid of heights. Dont worry; Im here with you, reassured Patrick in a soft voice. It would take six or seven hours from Guavo to Paris by ne; everything went smoothly initially until two hourster when the aircraft suddenly jolted violently causing even more turbulence than before. Jane clung onto her dress tightly enough that even the tip of her thumb turned red due to exertion while feeling scared about what might happen next. Patrick noticed something wrong with Jane immediately; almost instinctively, he hugged her tightly while calling over an air hostess asking, What happened? We encountered an air current during our flight earlier but it has passed now. Mr. Pansy and Miss North, you dont have anything else they need worry about, replied the stewardess calmly. Patrick nodded once before patting gently on Janes shoulder telling her silently not worry anymore while running his hand up-and-down along her back reassuringly. Janes face was still pale, and she clearly hadnt recovered from the turbulence just now. That jolt had sessfully reminded her of the scene when she crashed before. That time, too, there was an air current, and it was even more violent than this time. She felt scared. Thinking of this, she instinctively grabbed Patricks sleeve and took a long time to say, Really are we okay? Its okay, Patrick said gently to Jane. He knew what Jane was afraid of and what she cared about. But as long as he was by Janes side, he would never let her suffer any harm no matter how hard he tried. Just now the flight attendant said that we just encountered a little air current. Everything is fine now. Well be in Paris soon. Rx be good. Under Patricks constant reassurance, Janes vignce and nervousness finally slowly subsided. She left Patricks embrace and turned her face away uneasily. Patrick knew that Jane felt embarrassed so he didnt say much either. Later on during the flight, everything went smoothly until six hourster when they finally arrived in Paris together. As soon as they got out of the airport, there were people specially sent to pick up Patrick and Jane who helped them put their luggage into the trunk of their car. When Patrick held onto Janes hand, it still felt cold to him though I had a vi here in Paris before which has already been cleaned for us. While you go participate in yourpetition, we can stay here. Okay, nodded Jane. After arriving at the vi, both looked around inside where they saw its beautiful decor with simple European style furnishings which wasnt ck-and-white or gray but rather had some cute dolls ced on a long sofa in living room. Obviously it meant for entertainment purposes. This house is so beautiful, eximed Jane walking inside while curiously looking around touching things here-and-there; meanwhile Patrick watched with amusement at her every move. Jane paused for a moment then turned back towards him smiling, I really like this house; its decoration is very pretty. If you like it, we cane stay here every year. Chapter 440 A Lifetime of Loyalty, Never Failing Each Other Really? This sentence hit Janes heart. She really liked this vi, and after seeing Patricks expression, she walked over and hugged the man with open arms. Thank you for always thinking of me. The words were soft-spoken but sincere, filled with gratitude and emotion. Patrick naturally embraced the woman in his arms, his chin resting on Janes head as he whispered, You know that I will do anything to make you happy. Oh yeah! Do you remember the amusement park we went to? Its still there and even bigger now. Do you want to go see it? Patrick remembered something and let go of Jane before smiling at her. Jane was momentarily stunned but quickly remembered what he was talking about. The surprise in her eyes was greater than before. Oh I remember now! The amusement park is still open? Lets go! The two left the vi and drove towards the amusement park. By then it was already dusk in Paris, so when they arrived at the entrance of the park it was almost closing time. Im sorry sir, but were about to close soon. If your wife wants toe back tomorrow morning We? Hearing this sentence, both of them looked at each other with a smile on their faces. Patrick cleared his throat intentionally before asking, How do you know that we must be a couple? You guys are just toopatible not to be. The administrator shrugged his shoulders while looking kindly at them; French people are always passionate and romantic anyway. Upon hearing this statement from him, Jane made a move. She let go of Patricks hand then took hold of his arm instead, an intimate gesture. Thank you, she said sweetly while holding onto him tightly. Were actually getting engaged next month so my husband came here with me during work hours today. Oh really? Well congrattions! replied the administrator cheerfully. By any chance would you like to ride on our Ferris wheel tonight? Itll be open for another hour or so if that interests either one of you. Yes please! replied both Patrick and Jane simultaneously. In that case, said the administrator warmly, you can take some time walking around nearby first since there are many ces suitable for couples around here too; thene backter when it gets dark enough for our Ferris wheel lights up beautifully. Okay thank you very much! Patrick and Jane bid farewell to the attendant with courtesy. They revisited the ce where they first met, and even though they had seen the scenery before, it still felt new to them. After Jane got tired from walking around, they went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. Patrick brought her back to the park only when the Ferris wheel reopened. Once inside, Jane showed apletely different side of herself, like a child who was happy about everything she saw. She had a smile on her face throughout their ride on the Ferris wheel. As they reached halfway up in their cabin, fireworks suddenly lit up in the sky. It surprised her but also amazed her at how beautiful it was. The fireworks are so pretty, she said. Patrick had been watching Janes profile all this while and smiled faintly as he whispered softly, The fireworks outside are beautiful but youre even more beautiful. Huh? What did you say? Jane didnt hear him clearly but knew that Patrick spoke since she heard his voice. She turned around with confusion written all over her face before he held onto both sides of her face and kissed her passionately without waiting for an answer. Their cabin reached its peak at that moment. This kiss was unlike any other kiss before; gentle yet passionate as both of them intertwined together. Her ears turned red as they finally parted ways after what seemed like forever. Patrick stared into Janes eyes seriously while holding onto her hand tightly, Jane, I want you to know that I will only love one person in my life, you, forever. Jane looked back at him just as seriously with tears glistening in her eyes, I believe you and I feel exactly same way too. Their hearts grew closer once again It was already nine oclock when they left the amusement park and returned home to their vi. For once, Jane slumped down onto their sofa exhaustedly, Phew Im so tired! But today has been such an enjoyable day! Youve been running around everywhere; are you hungry? You barely ate anything during our lunch earlier at that small restaurant. I am! Jane replied happily while watching Patrick busy himself in their kitchen area preparing food for them both. She then remembered about something important which made hit herself on forehead lightly before heading towards their study room where she took out aptop from one of cupboards there. She started working on some design drafts for the uingpetition while Patrick cooked away happily behind closed doors Thepetition was looming, and she had to take another look at the manuscript to make sure there were no areas that needed to be revised. She couldnt afford any mistakes. Patrick skillfully opened the stove in the kitchen and started cooking. Even though he was the CEO of Pansy Group and usually very busy, he still cooked when necessary, especially with Jane around. He couldnt let his woman go hungry.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although they hadnt lived in the vi for a long time, after Patricks notice, everything was clean and bright inside, even the fridge was fully stocked. If you didnt know better, youd think they were going to settle here permanently. Jane stared at herputer screen without blinking as she began to edit details on her design draft. It wasnt until she smelled food that her face rxeed slightly and she murmured unconsciously, It smells so good Patrick smiled slightly; once the dishes wer ealmost ready he turned off the heat before serving them one by one onto their tableware, even setting up Janes utensils for her. Alright then, he said as soon as everything was set up on their tes. You can work on your design draftter;e eat now. Jane nodded in agreement before cing herptop aside and walking over to join him at their dining table where she saw minced meat with bok choy stir-fry alongside sweet-and-sour pork with pineapple chunks plus a dish of spicy shredded potatoes. Why did you cook so much? asks Jane curiously. I dont want you going hungry, replied Patrick calmly without any hint of doubt or anger. It was only natural for him to do these things for Jane after all In Guavo Nana had been waking up earlytely because on one hand she needed to go take care of Carl at hospital while also worrying about conflicts between her mother and Mrs. Waters back home. She never thought that one day she would have had enough experience mediating family disputes like this just thinking about it gave Nana a headache. After washing up, Nana returned back into her room picking up phone like usual, but suddenly remembered Rory would being over today Chapter 441 Save Carl, Please At first, it was because of William that Jane had asked Rory toe and treat him. She never thought she would need his help again, this time for Carl she really felt like she was bothering him. Nana lowered her head slightly and gave a self-deprecating smile. Just then, the door knocked twice and Tracys voice could be heard from outside. Nana, are you awake? Come out for breakfast. Tracy was worried about Nana being mistreated by the Waters family so she had decided to stay with her during this period of time in order to take care of her daughter. Nana answered with a sound and walked out of the room. At the dining table, there was an eerie silence in the air. Mrs. Waters didnt even give Nana a good look while Mr. Waters asionally spoke to her. Nana, eat more food! Youre eating for two now so dont neglect yourself. Nana smiled and nodded before taking another bite of steamed dumpling. She only put down her fork after finishing all the porridge in her bowl as she had been experiencing severe pregnancy symptomstely which might have been due to Carls influence. Im full now but Mr. and Mrs. Waters, Mom, Rory ising over today so I need to go pick him up. Rory? Tracy paused for a moment before realizing that it must be referring to that skilled doctor whom Nana mentioned earlier like some sort of recluse expert. Oh okay then hurry up! Dont keep him waiting, said Tracy with sudden realization. Okay I know, replied Nana as she nodded before rushing out wearing her coat. Mrs. Waters just ignored their conversation altogether by giving them both an icy re before mming down on top of their tes loudly saying Im going back into my room! At the airport: As soon as Nana got off from the car at airport entrance, she quickly walked into lobby looking around for Rorys figure until finally spotting him walking towards here along with other people flow direction from southeast corner. She stood on tiptoe waving vigorously at him saying, Rory! Rory heard someone calling his name, turned around and saw it was a woman he recognized immediately. It was none other than Nana herself. He walked over nodding his head politely. Rory Im sorry if I am causing you trouble again, said Nana apologetically. Its okay, replied Rory. He didnt expect that they would meet again under such circumstances but life always had its own way sometimes. Lets go straight to the hospital then. I heard that person needs urgent medical attention. Okay. Nana nodded eagerly and let out a sigh of relief. With Rory by her side, she felt more confident. Nana brought Rory to the hospital and once they entered the ward, Rory put his bag aside and went to check on Carl. After carefully examining Carls eyes and body, he checked his pulse before turning to Nana. He has a strong will to survive, but due to the car ident, there is still blood clotting in his brain that cannot be relieved. This is why he hasnt woken up yet. However, this clot may notst forever but it will take time. Upon hearing this news, Nana became anxious. She had heard that pregnancysts for nine months and as her due date approached day by day; if Carl didnt wake up soon, she didnt know what she would do with herself carrying around guilt and remorse for the rest of her life. She grabbed onto Rorys sleeve desperately pleading with him, Rory, please I beg you save Carl! Its because of me that he ended up like this; I cant just leave him alone After looking at Nana for a while, Rory finally let out a long sigh, Forcibly dispersing blood clots in the head through acupuncture carries certain risks; given his condition right now, all I can do is try my best but there isnt 100% certainty it will work. At this moment, Mrs. Waters also arrived at the hospital. When she saw Rory, she was taken aback but before she could say anything else, Nana frowned slightly as whispered softly, Mrs. Waters, hes Mr. Rory Newton, Janes teacher who happens to be an expert physician whom I specifically invited over here today so he could treat Carl. Mrs. Waters only snorted upon hearing these words but did not say much else since her son had been lying in hospital for quite some time now; anything was worth trying if it meant waking him up again. Im going to give him acupuncture, said Rory as he took out his own acupuncture kit from his bag after disinfecting each silver needle one by one before inserting them into several acupoints on Carls body. Nana furrowed her brow anxiously sping both hands together while Mrs. Waters watched her son with great concern written all over her face. Suddenly, something seemed to have stimted Carl, causing his right index finger twitched involuntarily, followed by several coughs where ck blood came spewing out from within himself. Then, he immediatelyy back down on bed exactly how he was previously. Rory furrowed his eyebrows, slowly removing each needle one-by-one while Mrs. Waters looked surprised when seeing ck bloode spewing out from within their sons mouth. Nana quickly wiped away any traces of blood using tissues nearby them both. Rory let out a sigh of relief. The blood he just coughed up was stagnant blood. Since it can be relieved, there is still hope. Mrs. Waters was about to erupt, but upon hearing Rorys words, she paused for a moment before turning her sorrow into joy. Thank you thank you so much, Master! When will my son wake up? Rory turned to her and truthfully replied, I dont know. It depends on how quickly the stagnant blood is expelled. However, theter it gets, the more difficult it bes as there are many nerve points in the head that need to be treated with acupuncture needles carefully. Okay okay we understand thank you so much, Mrs. Waters said gratefully.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although she was still worried after hearing this news, Mrs. Waters had seen Carl coughing up blood and his finger twitching earlier which made her feel slightly relievedpared to before. After returning home with Mrs. Waters, Nana had been uneasy watching the womans back all along. However, Mrs. Watersplexion improved significantlypared to earlier even though they hadnt spoken during their journey. Nana changed her shoes and thought for a moment before tentatively saying to Mrs. Waters, Ill go upstairs first and see if there are any medical books Wait, Mrs. Waters stopped Nana. Nana turned around looking puzzled. Mrs. Waters pursed her lips, hesitated for a while, and then asked calmly, What do you want for dinner tonight? Ill go outter and buy something. Youre pregnant, and really need some good nutrition. Nana felt relieved instantly. Her whole body rxed. She smiled slightly at Mrs. Water and said, Anything is fine, Mrs. Water. I like whatever you cook. Chapter 442 Who is Leo? Never mind, youre pregnant now and should take some nutritional supplements, Mrs. Waters said, her tone slightly softened as she nced at Nanas small bulging belly before calling for the housemaid. Elyse. The middle-aged woman known as Elyse responded to the voice with a smile, walking quickly to Mrs. Waters side and asking, What can I do for you, maam? Mrs. Waters was somewhat reluctant but also helpless as she told Elyse, Go buy a duck and make your best duck soup for her to supplement her nutrition. Shes carrying Carls child now and cant becking in nutrients. Elyse knew about the friction between Nana and Mrs. Waters but couldnt say anything since she was an outsider. Hearing what Mrs. Waters said, Elyse only nced briefly at Nana before quickly retracting her gaze and nodding before starting to take off her apron in preparation to go out shopping. Mrs. Waters breathed out a sigh of relief after watching Nana for a while longer with her gaze fixed on her stomach. Youre carrying Carls child now, she said finally after taking another deep breath of air into her lungs while looking directly at Nana once more. In light of how you arranged medical care for us when we needed it from Dr I wont say anything more about that matter anymore. From this point forward though, continued Mrs. Waters sternly. You must take good care of yourself so that our family can have a son born into it because Carl is an only child who will carry on our family name; you cannot let it be extinct. Extinct? If this had been said earlier, then Nana would have definitely retorted back, but nowadays society is much more open-minded than ever before; besides there isnt even any royal throne session issues involved here either! However, due to Carl being involved in all this mess, Nana always felt guilty towards the Waters family so even if there were things that could be said, she still wouldnt dare speak up. As fate would have it though, Mrs. Waters words were overheard by Tracy who wasnt happy about what was happening between their families already; hearing someone else talk about having their daughter give birth specifically just so they could have a boy made Tracy angry enough that she walked up briskly, pulled Nana behind herself, and red angrily at Mrs. Waters saying, What did you just say? Youre such a mature person yet still dont know how to speak properly? Dont tell me you never watch TV or something like that! What difference does it make whether my daughter gives birth to a boy or girl? How could anyone decide something like that themselves anyway? What if your sons genes end up deciding theyll only ever have daughters together? Then what happens when my daughter gets bullied by your family again? Tracy had never had a fight with anyone in all her years, until Mrs. Waters came along. Tracys defense of her daughter left Mrs. Waters speechless and angry, pointing at Tracy as she spoke. I only have Carl as my son, and now hes lying in the hospital because of your daughter. If Nana cant give birth to a boy, what will happen to my family? Is it wrong for me to want a male heir to carry on our family name? Youre still stuck in old ways, Tracy retorted. Havent you heard of scientific exnations? Youre so fixated on tradition The argument escted quickly between the two mothers, with Nana standing by helplessly before eventually walking away. In a hotel room in Paris Jane wasnt the only one who arrived early for the designpetition; Susan was also there thanks to an invitation from the organizingmittee every year. This year was even more special because Leo would be participating too. Susan wasnt originally nning oning but changed her mind when she heard about Leos reputation. She wanted to see who this person was that could beat her designs. She spent most of her time gathering inspiration and working on revisions at their branch office while also trying to find out more about Leos identity. Did you find anything? Susan answered impatiently when someone called with negative news about their search for information on Leo. If you cant even find any information about him, then why are you telling me? She continued irritably before hanging up abruptly. It had been so long since they started looking but they still couldnt dig up any dirt on him. It seemed like he appeared out of nowhere without leaving any trace behind! Susan couldnt believe that someone could hide themselves so well; it made her jealous that he managed to take away what should have been hers all along. Not to mention that she had found out beforehand that Leo had participated in fashion designpetitions for years without revealing his identity. Even when he won awards, someone else would ept them on his behalf. This person was too mysterious. People who are too mysterious usually have ws. She didnt believe he was an exception. The sound of high heels echoed through the hallway. Standing outside the door was Freda, and it was easy for her to find Susans studio. Freda raised her hand and knocked on the door. Come in. A tired and impatient female voice came from inside. Susan pinched her nose bridge, trying hard to perk up and sit up straight. Freda pushed open the door and walked in, turning slightly to see Susan before walking over with a friendly gesture of extending one hand. Miss Susan, hello, my name is Ann.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Susan was usually wary of strangers making such gestures; she frowned slightly and nced at Fredas outstretched hand. In her memory, this woman was a stranger. May I ask who you are? It doesnt matter who I am but what matters is that I know who youre looking for, Leo. Freda immediately got hold of Susans weakness because even though others may not be familiar with Jane after all, this time she certainly knew very well herself. Sure enough when she heard Leos name, Susans eyes lit up immediately with surprise, You also know him? Im very familiar with him, said Freda as a hint of coldness shed through her eyes when saying thosest two words before sitting down on a chair next to Susans desk. I know you have always been first ce in these international designpetitions but now its all because of Leo that youve be like this but dont worry; I know who he is and can help you. As they say: ttery will get you everywhere or if not then deception will do just fine. Even if Susan wanted to find out who Leo really was; she understood what this phrase meant so suddenly became more alert. What did this stranger want? Chapter 443 Just Want Jane’s Life You know him well and can help me Susan squinted her eyes and whispered the sentences Freda had just said. Somehow, she sensed an unusual scent. But I dont know you, what do you want? I know you dont know me, but it doesnt matter. Freda looked at the womans face. Susans answer was within her expectations. This woman had some brains.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Freda, the daughter of Huggins family in Guavo. If you read a lot of art news before, you should have seen my name. As for Leo whom you envy so much, its even simpler now. She is now a rising star in Guavo, Jane. You should also know her. Susans face suddenly turned ugly when she heard Leos name mentioned by Freda. Everyone knew that she was jealous of Leo but knowing something and hearing it being brought up in front of her were two different things. However, when Susan heard Janes name mentioned by Freda, her expression became surprised and even excited? Of course she knew who Jane was, a frequent guest on news channels as well as the president of Star Entertainment with the title of Pansy Groups fiance to boot! Not to mention that there had been such a big uproar about her recently it would be hard not to know about it. But for Freda to tell her that Jane was actually Leo? That was too incredible! You mean Jane is Leo? To confirm thisst suspicion in her heart, Susan asked hesitantly with slow speech. She always thought that Jane was just a spoiled princess who didnt have any real talent or ability but now it seemed like she actually did have some skills up her sleeve. Freda smiled slightly at this question and nodded gently, Yes, I am really familiar with Miss Northshe stole my boyfriend back then and made fun of me which led everyone else to ridicule me. Freda gradually drifted into reminiscence mode while speaking, having lost herself in memories. She ced one hand on the side of her face while thinking more deeply about what happened before; she couldnt help feeling more resentful towards Jane than ever before. If not for her, I wouldnt look like this right now. Your face? Susan looked confusedly at Fredas face, What happened to your face? You dont know Freda chuckled self-deprecatingly at Susan. This was also part of her n. Susan was just a designing fool who didnt know Jane, so it wouldnt hurt to let her get to know her a little bit. I told you earlier that Jane stole my boyfriend, but its actually like this Freda leaned in close to Susan and recounted all the past grudges and grievances between her and Jane in detail. Of course, no one knew how much exaggeration there was in all of this. thats how it is. Freda finished speaking and looked at Susan with great sadness. Its because of her that I fell off a cliff and had to go to Korea for stic surgery. Susan had beenpletely overwhelmed by the amount of information Freda had given her. She never thought that Jane would be such a person. Her fingers unconsciously tightened around the armrests of the chair as she murmured incredulously, How could this be I thought she was just a spoiled woman who couldnt do anything I really didnt expect Freda looked at Susans reaction, which was within her expectations as well. A faint smile appeared on her face but quickly disappeared. Yes, so when I saw news about her winning an award, I felt sorry for you and came looking for you. I know you used to alwayse in first ce but were suddenly overshadowed by her for no reason; anyone would feel dissatisfied. Freda deliberately put on an understanding expression as she looked at Susan. She had seen enough coldness and warmth from people throughout life; the ambition and pride hidden behind this womans eyes were obvious. However, Susan also remained cautious despite believing what Freda said; she wasnt foolish enough to believe everything someone tells them without question. But weve only just met each other today, said Susan raising up slightly from where she sat; after all, she too had qualifications when it came down negotiating with others so naturally she wouldnt bow down low before anyone else. And besides, continued Susan. you say you want to help me out? How will you help me? Of course, Freda had already prepared herself for such questions. She may not have known much about designing, but having watched videos from when Jane reced Susan during theirpetition, she knew that Susans designcked something eye-catchingpared with Janes designs. Do you want Janes clothing design drafts? asked Freda confidently. If you know what kind of clothes she designs, you can makest-minute changes your own draft, and make yours even more dazzling than hers. I can go get those drafts for you myself. It had to be said, Fredas offer was indeed very tempting. Susan had secretly studied Leos clothing designs and found that they were quite simr in terms of cutting and pattern, but Leo paid more attention to details than she did. She had also been thinking about moving towards Leos direction, such as with this design proposal, but she hit a bottleneck. No one knew about this. Almost subconsciously, she looked at the design proposal on her desk and her eyes flickered for a moment. Freda stared at Susan without moving a muscle. She was confident in her own methods and sure that Susan would be moved. For someone who had failed before, the most desired thing was undoubtedly to defeat the person who caused their failure, especially someone like Susan who had been proud all her life. So what do you say? Are you interested? Freda pressed on while watching Susan remain silent for some time. Susan hooked her fingertips together; there was no denying it; she was interested. It must be said that bing the chief designer before Jane was quite decisive and judgmental for any woman. With a thought in mind, she turned back to look at Freda, Your offer has indeed moved me. She wasnt a good person or even saintly by any means. Since thats the case, Susan continued without directly thanking Freda. She knew there must be some other conditions behind such transactions which might prove difficult, What do you want me to do? Its simple. Freda took step after step closer until they were face-to-face with each other across the desk; her right hand propped up against it too, I just want Jane dead. Her life? The shock in Susans eyes grew stronger as if she hadnt expected this woman could be so crazy! Chapter 444 Each with Their Own Plans Freda nodded, Yes, I want her dead. I can give you anything you need to help me. Fredas idea was indeed crazy and could easily cost Susan her life if she wasnt careful. Susan knew this but still nodded with a clear smile in her eyes, clearly interested in Freda as a partner. Pleasure doing business with you, Miss Huggins. Pleasure doing business with the great designer. The two women shook hands with smiles on their faces but underneath their beautiful exteriors they both had ulterior motives. Susan had no intention of actually helping Freda in this messy situation. She was much smarter than Queena and the others and even if Freda wanted Leos life, she preferred to call Jane Leo, Susan couldnt risk losing everything she had worked for as a designer.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. So it didnt matter who did it; someone else would do just fine. Fredas gaze drifted for a moment before returning back to Susan. The handshake was just a formality thatsted only seconds before they let go. They werent close enough friends to bother pretending otherwise. Well then, Ill be waiting for your good news, Miss Huggins. Susan raised an eyebrow but didnt feel like what they were doing was wrong. As someone used to being number one, how could she allow herself to fall from grace? Freda nodded knowing that her goal had been achieved; there was no reason for her to stay any longer here now. But just as she turned around readying herself leave again, Susan called out after her once more. Susan returned back behind the desk and opened up the bottom drawer pulling out a wallet which contained one card. She handed over towards Freda saying, Miss Huggins although your request is insane, I think since youve helped me out, then its only fair that I reward you ordingly. She paused briefly before continuing on, Consider this my way of repaying my debt towards you; remember though follow through ording our n exactly or else. Freda smiled contentedly. She had been waiting for Susan to say these words. With your assurance, I can rest assured. I will make sure Janes design drafts are delivered to you intact. In Guavo. Mike was indeed efficient in his actions. Shortly after Jane and Patrick asked him to choose a date for their engagement ceremony, he wasted no time in spreading the news. On one hand, he wanted to solidify Janes position as the future wife of the Pansy Groups president. On the other hand, he aimed topletely eliminate any lingering thoughts of Patrick being coveted by others. Due to the instructions of the chairman of Pansy Group, news about Patrick and Janes engagement ceremony on the fifth day of next month spread rapidly within just two days. Both print and online media outlets reported it extensively. Florence had been resting at home since returning from South Korea. Peter was afraid that she mighte across any news rted to Patrick, so he usually instructed their household staff to keep magazines and other such things away from her. However, today he wasnt at home. President Mr. Patrick of Pansy Group Florencezily picked up the remote control and switched channels. She stumbled upon a gossip news program where she heard Patricks name being mentioned by the host, causing her eyes to light up with interest. ording to reliable sources, he will be engaged with Miss Jane on the fifth day of next month. It is said that they are still deciding on a venue for this ceremony. Upon hearing Janes name, Florences face darkened in an instant as her eyes became filled with envy and hatred towards her rival for stealing away Patrick despite all that Florence had done for him. What made this country girl better than herself? Her gaze became cold as she tightly clenched onto the sofa cover while unable to tolerate how Patrick could choose someone like Jane over herself who was more suitable for him in every way possible. No! She couldnt let them be together; it was absolutely impossible! If she couldnt have him, then there was no way she would allow Jane to have him either! Queena had been arrested by police after being exposed by Jane during their engagement ceremony which led her into serving time in prison due to charges of espionage and fraud. That carried a sentencesting several years or more depending on severity. During this time, life in prison made her feel like she would rather be dead. Many inmates looked down on her due to her past actions outside and basically sneered at Queena. Moreover, a few big sisters in the prison constantly bullied her. Whether it was getting sprayed by the faucet while fetching water to wash her face or having her food tray intentionally knocked over during mealtime, she was always at the mercy of these inmates. They even made her serve a woman who had been imprisoned for five years, assisting her in washing her feet. Im telling you not look at me like that! Youre nothing but a con artist who preys on peoples emotions thinking youre some kind of princess? I heard your father is also a kidnapper? The woman sitting on the bed nced over at Queena and couldnt help but sneer. Emilia Mosheyev was locked up for retaliating against her abusive husband, and although she had killed him, she didnt regret it at all. In fact, she looked down upon people like Queena. Queena hated it when people talked about her family, but after being bullied enough in prison, especially by a woman who had been there for years like Emilia, taking her down would be a piece of cake. Even though Queena was angry, she knew that now wasnt the time to act out. She just red at Emilia with hatred and didnt say or do anything else. Oh? You still dare to re at me? Do you really think I have a good temper? Emilia sneered again and spat on the ground. Her tone was full of contempt towards Queena. A few other female inmates next to them couldnt help but speak up. Emilia, dont get angry. This is just how she is. Its not like its her first day here or anything. One short-haired inmate even threw some sunflower seed shells onto the ground while saying this; some of them even bounced off of Queenas face. The more Queena thought about it, the angrier she became until suddenly raising her head and staring fiercely at the short-haired inmate from earlier. Whats wrong? Are you going to re at me too? Unlike Emilia who only talked back with words before hitting someer on; this short-haired inmate directly pped Queena across the face after ring back herself. With a loud smack sound ringing through their cell block area as proof, there appeared an obvious red handprint mark left behind on one side of Queenas face as if nothing happened. The female inmate then gave her onest look before saying, Its always your bad habits that get you into trouble! You really think youre some kind of princess or something?! Look what kind of person you are! Who cares about you anyway. Chapter 445 Psychological Distortion Never mind, never mind. I still have to studyter. Look at her, she cant even hit a fly with three sticks. Its not interesting. Lets go. One of the prisoners standing next to Emilia watching themotion looked at Queena who was silent and just standing there and lost interest immediately. She walked over with a frown, impatiently nced at Queena and pulled on the short-haired female prisoners sleeve, telling her not to cause any trouble. They would be released in a few years but it was different for Queena; she couldnt afford to create any more problems during this critical time. The short-haired female prisoner was dragged away while Emilia and her twopanions left for their studies. Queena leaned against the wall slowly stood up, eyes filled with resentment as she watched them leave. She would pay back every bit of bullying she received here! Queena. The prison door opened as a police officer called out to the women inside, Someone is here to see you;e with me. Someone came to see her? Queena was puzzled; she had already be an outcast among everyone else so who could possibly want to visit her? But regardless of what she thought, she followed the police officer out into themunication room where Florence stood on the other side of ss. Queena narrowed her eyes slightly and furrowed her brows upon seeing Florence again, this woman whom she knew all too well. Miss Doyle, Queena is here, said the police officer before Florence turned around from looking outside through another windowpane in front of hers. She gave off that same proud look mixed with slight provocation in her eyes that hadnt changed since theyst met. Florence sat across from Queena taking hold of one earpiece while observing this woman sitting across from herself looking worn-out. It has been such a long time, said Florence softly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I never thought youde visit me, replied Queenaughing lightly but insincerely, knowing full well that Florence wasnt doing it out of kindness alone. Florence didnt show any particr expression towards what had been said either; she knew how easily predictable someone like Queene could be manipted like a puppet by others throughout their entire life. Dont be like that I might even be able to help you get out if I talk things over with some officers on your behalf. I know how badly things are going for you now being stuck inside prison walls. As soon as Queena heard the words get out, her eyes lit up. God knows what kind of life she had been living since entering prison, and every moment she thought about running out to find Patrick and tell him how much she loved him. But before this, she never thought that one day the person who would help her get out would be Florence. She will help her? Queena became alert immediately, unconsciously clenching the phone with her fingers. Youll help me? Youre so kind? Dont look at me like that. Florences face remained unchanged. Besides, I know what you want. Putting aside Patricks rtionship with you, we both have amon enemy. The enemy of our enemy is our friend, isnt it? This sentence undoubtedly hit Queena in her heartstrings; yes, they both disliked Jane and even saw her as a thorn in their side. So what do you want? Queena paused for a moment and stared at Florence tightly with eyes full of desire. She wanted to leave here as soon as possible. A hint of satisfaction appeared in Florences eyes because Queena had said this sentence; it meant that she was already interested. So now was the time for Florence to seize control over her opponent. I want you to tell me all the details about when Patrick and Candy were kidnapped years ago, said Florence confidently. If everything you say is true, Ill make sure someonees to get you out quickly. Florence had thought things through clearly; if she wanted to take down Jane, then everything hinged on Candy; there was no other way around it. Because she couldnt have Patrick herself and felt jealous towards Jane multiple times since cutting herself for him initially, leading gradually into madness; now everything seemed aimed not at getting Patrick but taking down Jane instead: an imagined foe only in Florences mind. Is that all? Florence nodded slightly while Queenas eyes lit up again with hope reignited within them once more. Okay then! I promise if you can get me out from this dark ce where there seems no end or light visible anywhere, then Ill tell you everything! At present nothing mattered more than leaving here behind forever Upon hearing these words from Queenas mouth, Florence already knew exactly how things would y-out: since Candy wasnt real anyways, using these details could create another Candy altogether by mixing truth and lies together seamlessly without any issues arising For the past few days, Rory had been giving Carl acupuncture in the hospital. Nana would alsoe whenever she had free time and spend her days in the hospital room, taking care of Carl by wiping his hands and feet, which had be a daily necessity. She would alsomunicate with Rory about Carls current condition. Rory, how is Carl doing today? When Nana arrived, Rory was just finishing up removing all of the needles from Carls body and putting them away in his acupuncture kit. The bruising on his head has cleared up quite a bit. However, whether he can wake up or not will depend on tomorrow. Acupuncture cannot guarantee that it will cure everything. I have done everything I can. Okay, thank you so much Rory! After hearing that there was a chance for Carl to wake up now that the bruising on his head had been mostly cleared out, Nana became very excited. At least there was hope now instead of waiting around helplessly. After Rory left, she sat down by the window and held onto Carls hand tightly while resting her cheek against it as tears streamed down her face. Carl please wake up I promised you if you wake up Ill marry you I promise The next morning when Nana hadnt woken yet, Carl moved slightly causing his eyebrows to furrow lightly indicating signs of waking soon enough! In just one momentter, slowly but surely, he opened his eyes adjusting to sunlight after being in darkness for so long made him squint at first nce; even feeling strange with an oxygen mask covering half of his face but then turned towards where Nanay sleeping beside him. For an instant moment, there seemed like such a gap between them as if they were worlds apart from each other. [Its been so longshe must be worried sick about mepared to before she seems thinner] Chapter 446 Carl Wakes Up Carl had just woken up and was still feeling weak, but when he saw Nanas haggard face, he couldnt help but feel even more heartbroken. He lifted his right hand and ran his fingers over Nanas face, almost as if caressing her. Nana had been sleeping lightly during this time and could clearly feel someone touching her. She woke up groggily and looked up to meet Carls eyes. When Carl saw that Nana was awake, he gently smiled at her. Nana was stunned for a moment, with an expression of disbelief on her face. As if to prove something to herself, she rubbed her eyes and gradually focused on the reality in front of her. A surprised smile appeared on her face as she realized that everything wasnt just a dream after all; even the sound of her voice trembled with emotion. Carl Carl! It really is you! Youre finally awake! Thats great! Nana felt both excited and happy at the same time. She had been waiting for this day when Carl would wake up from hisa for so long now; however mixed emotions were swirling inside of herself making it difficult for words toe out properly. Her eyes turned red as tears welled up in them; she covered mouth tightly so that no sobs escaped. Im awake, said Carl softly nodding his head slightly before adding, Im sorry I made you worry about me. He wanted to reach out and wipe away Nanas tears but he was too weak at the moment to lift his arm very high. He continued speaking gently, Nana Im fine now Please dont cry anymore Youve lost weight sincest time I saw you. Nana quickly wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. Seeing this, Carl couldnt help but smile, though his face remained pale. Despite being in aa for such a long time, he was different from a vegetative state. Sometimes, he could hear what people were saying, but he couldnt fully wake up mentally. For instance, he had heard Nana mention wanting to marry him. Carl decided to confirm it himself. He looked at Nana and gestured for her to sit beside him. Fumbling, he reached out to hold the back of her hand and slowly asked, Nana When I was in aa, I actually heard you talking. I heard you say that if I woke up, you would marry me. Is that true? Nana was taken aback. She hadnt expected Carl to have heard those words. Although she had no intention of going back on her words, after everything they had been through, she couldnt simply admit to it right away. Nana paused, feeling conflicted. She gently turned her face away and wiped away the imaginary tears from her face with the back of her hand. I I was just saying it casually. Who said I absolutely have to marry you? Although she said that, Carl wasnt angry at all. He had liked Nana for a long time and could tell which of her words were true and which were false. Nana, Im so happy you agreed to my proposal. Dont worry, after Im discharged from the hospital, I will give you a grand wedding and make you the happiest woman in the world. What kind of wedding do you want? Carl swore that this was the best news he had heard since waking up from hisa. He started imagining what his wedding with Nana would look like right away, as if afraid she might change her mind. But Nana still seemed ufortable with such a scene. Although she had decided to keep her promise, she needed time to fully ept or fall in love with Carl. You you should rest well first and recoverpletely before we talk about this again. You know I need time to ept this, right? But dont worry; I wont back out, Nana finally spoke after much deliberation while tucking in Carls nket. Carl nodded gently; he understood where Nana wasing from. Besides, since he would eventually marry her anyway, waiting a little longer wouldnt hurt anyone. Mrs. Waters heard voices inside as soon as she reached the door and pushed it open just in time to see Carl finish talking with Nana. She couldnt believe what she saw; tears welled up quickly in her eyes, and almost dropped soup on floor due excitement. Carl? Is it really you? Youre awake? Mrs. Waters walked quickly towards his bed without even considering any prejudice against Nana. Carl turned around when he heard someone speak, his gaze met Mrs. Waters eyes, and nodded slightly. Mom, Im awake. After days of worrying, Mrs. Waters finally let out a sigh of relief, but then came excitement followed by sadness. She couldnt help but cry loudly. You silly boy! You scared me so much! She sobbed while trying hard not to lose control over herself. After calming down, she smiled through tears, Its okay now. Youre awake. Thats all that matters. After only a short while, Tracy arrived at the hospital room. Although she felt sorry for her daughter being looked down upon by Mrs. Waters, she still liked Carl very much. As soon as she walked in, Tracy saw Mrs. Waters sitting next to Carl who had already shown signs of waking up. Tracy was surprised for a moment but quickly smiled and walked over with relief on her face. Carl, Carl youre awake? Thats great news! Now that youre awake, my daughter can finally have some rest. You dont know how hard shes been working these past few days for you. Tracy was about to mention how Mrs. Waters treated Nana poorly when Nana frowned at her, obviously signaling not to bring it up. Tracy thought about it and decided not to cause any trouble for Carl right now. Mrs. Waters choked on Tracys words earlier but didnt say anything else since her son had woken up; they should give the family some respect and avoid any unnecessary conflict. Mrs. Lawson, I know that these past few days have been tough on Nana. Every time Carl spoke he couldnt help but look at Nana with tender eyes. Seeing this made Tracy feel more confident; no matter how domineering his mother was, her son still loved her daughter so much!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. While they were chatting away, suddenly Nanas phone rang in her pocket; she took out the phone quietly gesturing towards both mothers and Carl before leaving the room to answer it privately. As soon as she closed the door behind herself and answered Hello? Who is this? there was silence from the other end of the line which made Nana frown in confusion. Who could be calling from an unknown number like this? Chapter 447 Mysterious Phone Call Is it you? There was no response on the other end of the phone, only the sound of steady breathing. Nana had just been about to ask more questions, but now she already knew the answer. She lowered her eyes and unconsciously clenched her fingers around the edge of her phone as she tentatively asked. The person on the other end of this call could very well be William. After Nana spoke those words, five seconds passed before suddenly, without a word from either side, the call was disconnected. But that didnt matter anymore. Nana knew in her heart that it was him. She let out a sigh and hung up too. Even though so much time had passed since theyst spoke, she still missed William deeply at this moment. Nana turned halfway towards where Carly in his hospital bed and nced at the room door. Inside were joyous feelings of survival after disaster; outside were feelings of despair and hopelessness. Her heart felt like it was being crushed by a heavy stone weighing thousands of pounds, suffocatingly ufortable, unable to breathe or speak for several seconds. Eventually Nana turned back around and pushed open the room door with a heavy heart before walking inside looking troubled still. She sat down beside Carls bed again; he had noticed how different she seemed when she came back earlier but waited until now to ask, Whats wrong? Its nothing, replied Nana weakly with an attempt at smiling through exhaustion, It was just some telemarketer who talked too long. Carl nodded thoughtfully as if he understood what happened then reached over to hold onto one hand while saying softly, Youve been working hardtely and youre pregnant too dont push yourself too hard. Im fine, said Nana shaking her head slightly while trying to force herself into showing some happiness for Carl even though most timestely all she could think about was Williams face. [How is he doing right now?] After Carl regained consciousness from hisa-like state, Nana visited him almost every day in hospital; even Mrs. Waters attitude towards Nana softened somewhat although most times there wasnt much warmthing from Mrs. Waters face when they talked together. Hes doing better now. His condition has stabilized for the most part; if he can stay awake consistently then Id say this kid has good luck on his side! Well keep giving him fluids intravenously for another couple days or so until we feel confident enough that he can go home safely but remember. Dont push himself too hard once discharged! Rory breathed a sigh of relief as Carl finished his acupuncture session, and a smile of rtive ease appeared on his face. Nana nodded repeatedly, and Carl felt guilty. He also nodded and said, I understand. Ill take care of myself. Its been tough for Rory these past few days. I really feel bad about it. I know you feel bad, but both of you need to stop putting yourselves through this, Rory said in a serious tone that made Nana and Carl exchange nces with each other before falling silent. Three dayster, after the doctor confirmed that there were no major issues with Carls health, Nana went toplete his discharge procedures from the hospital. However, she was not prepared for what awaited them outside the hospital doors: a group of reporters holding cameras and microphones surrounded them along with many fans. As soon as they saw the two emerge from the hospital doors, they swarmed around them like bees buzzing around honebs asking all sorts of questions directed mostly at Nana. Miss Lawson, one reporter asked aggressively. Is it true that Carl got into an ident because of you?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Miss Lawson, another chimed in quickly before she could respond to the first question. There were pictures circting online showing that Carl proposed to you at an airport but you didnt ept it then; is this ident rted to any changes in your rtionship? Carl, yet another reporter interjected sharply while ignoring Nanapletely now as if she wasnt even present there anymore. Are you really dating Miss Lawson? Why was she by your side when you had an ident? The questions kept getting more pointed and aggressive, making it hard for anyone to answer anything coherently or calmly under such pressure. Nana hadnt expected any such thing happening today. But things took an even worse turn when some crazy fans suddenly appeared out of nowhere throwing eggs at her while shouting excitedly, Its all your fault! If not for you, he wouldnt have ended up here or dyed filming! Do you know how much money he has lost because of this?! Its all because of YOU! This statement seemed like a call-to-arms which triggered simr reactions from other fans too, leading to chaos breaking out right outside the hospital entrance. The security guards had their hands full, trying their best just to keep things under control so nothing got out-of-handpletely. Carl frowned deeply especially after seeing eggs sttered over Nanas clothes which made him nervous too. He quickly took some tissues from one guard nearby, wiping off egg stains on her clothes before impatiently clicking his tongue disapprovingly. He looked at those fans who blocked Nanas way forward shielding her protectively away from further harm caused by those unruly elements present. There were still creating ruckus without any regard for others safety or well-being whatsoever! I know you all like me very much and I understand that you are worried about my job and career, but you cannot me her for it. The airport proposal was my idea. I really like her and even n to marry her. If you me her because of me, I dont want that to happen, especially if it hurts innocent peoples safety! If you like me, please respect everything around me! As expected, the power of being a celebrity is strong. After hearing Carls words, the fans who were just causing amotion slowly quieted down. Even the girl who threw eggs at Nana hesitated before walking up to them and apologizing. Nana didnt expect Carl to speak up for her or his fans to apologize. She paused for a moment before smiling and shaking her head saying, Im okay; dont worry. Carl saw that everything had calmed down and turned towards Nana with a smile as he held onto her hand saying Lets go. The security escorted Carl and Nana out while Nana subconsciously looked towards the man beside her, feeling warm inside even without realizing she was smiling. In fact, on the second day after Carl woke up from hisa, Tracy noticed Mrs. Waters attitude towards Nana had improved significantly so she slowly became more relieved. She moved out of the Waters family home into an apartment hotel booked by Nana but Jerry also came over. When two elders get together there are naturally many things to talk about. After watering the flowers on their balcony, Tracy thought about Nana again and couldnt help but sighing, I wonder how well she is doing in the Waters family? When she was with us, we never let anything bad happen to her; we could never bring ourselves to scold or yell at such an innocent person. Look at Carls mom acting as if poor little Carl has been wronged by Nana! During those two days at their house, I saw how often she gave our daughter dirty looks. Chapter 448 Won’t Let Her Be Wronged All parents in the world love and cherish their children, especially Tracy who had been staying with the Waters family for the past few days. Mrs. Waters knew exactly how Nana was feeling, and when Jerry brought it up, she looked reluctant to talk about it. Jerry didnt like what he heard. He had been protecting Nana since birth, holding her carefully in his hands so as not to drop her or let her melt away like candy. How could she be subjected to such mistreatment by the Waters family? Although he was moreposed than Tracy, Jerry still looked serious as he put down what he was holding and asked, Is this true? I thought Carl woke up? Yes, Tracy sighed heavily. It was only after Carl woke up that his mother started treating Nana better. Otherwise, who knows what kind of mistreatment she would have suffered. How could they bully her like this? Jerry said sternly. Although Carls situation was caused by Nana, no one can predict matters of the heart. The Waters family was wrong for bullying Nana. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Who is it? Jerry and Tracy exchanged nces before Tracy spoke up. The door opened to reveal Mr. Waters walking in; seeing him made Tracy rx a little bit. Compared to Mrs. Waters, Mr. Waters seemed more reasonable and understanding. This is Carls father, Tracy whispered softly as she stood up while looking at Jerry before turning towards Mr. Waters with a smile, Mr. Waters! What brings you here? Is Carl feeling better now? I didnt get a chance to visit him today because I had to pick my husband from the airport. Oh! Youre Nanas father! Mr. Waters greeted them both warmly but then focused on shaking hands with Jerry out of courtesy, Hello there! Hello, Jerry smiled slightly but appeared more reserved than Mr. Waters; nodding lightly instead of shaking hands enthusiastically like him. Well Nana told me that you guys have booked rooms here, Mr. Waters continued speaking after exchanging pleasantries with them both, Now that Carl has woken up too I thought we could alle over for dinner at our ce tonight and discuss our childrens marriage proposal together. Taking a deep breath first, this seemed like his best solution right now. Besides he also noticed how well-behaved Nana had beentely which made him think highly of her character as well-being an excellent daughter-inw candidate for their sons future happiness too! Okay, thats settled. Tracy hesitated for a moment, not looking forward to facing Mrs. Waters, but this was something they needed to discuss together. After seeing Jerrys expression, she thought about it and nodded her head.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mr. Waters finally rxed and said with a smile, Since you both agree, why dont we go back now? Carl said he went home with Nana earlier and misses you guys. Jerry and Tracy had bought some nutritional supplements for Carl since he had just recovered from a serious illness. When they arrived at the Waters familys house and Mrs. Waters saw Nanas parents there, even though Mrs. Waters was reluctant in her heart, she put on a good face and greeted them politely. Nana was overjoyed to see her parents again as well as Carl who had juste downstairs when the parents arrived. Mr. and Mrs. Lawson! Youve finallye! I heard you just arrived in Guavo today. Are you tired? Are you getting used to it? Im doing pretty well actually, replied Jerry with an easy smile. Carl, make sure you take care of yourself after being discharged from the hospital. Jerry saw that Carl looked much better now than before his illness; they exchanged pleasantries before he patted him lightly on the shoulder. Mrs. Waters watched everyone enjoying themselves happily but felt ufortable inside because although Rory was invited by Nana herself this time around; thinking back on how much Carl had fought for Nana in the past made her feel uneasy. Soon it was dinner time; everyone sat face-to-face at the table while Carl and Nana sat at one end of it all, seeing each other nervously like two opposing armies readying themselves for battle The food is ready, Mr. Waters announced breaking up any tension that may have been building up around them all evening long. Nanas father has just gotten off a ne so Im sure he must be hungry too! Come try our cooking out! He smiled trying his best to lighten things up again. Everyone began eating one by one while Nana turned towards Carl seekingfort, Why am I so nervous? She whispered softly. She knew this meeting would be about discussing their engagement ns since Mr. Waters had already mentioned it beforehand but seeing how nervous her own parents were made her feel uneasy too. Carl nced over at her then shook his head slightly before squeezing gently onto hers under cover of their shared tablecloth, Itll be okay. Dont worry about anything. After eating for a while, Mr. Waters estimated that it was about time and spoke up in a deliberate manner, Actually, the reason I invited you two over for dinner this time is to discuss the marriage of our two children. After all, Carl has finally woken up and Nana is carrying his child. If we keep dying the wedding, it wont be good for both of our families. Nana lowered her eyes and slowed down her fork movements. This day was bound toe sooner orter but she couldnt help feeling ufortable. I understand, Jerry put down his fork at this point and wiped his mouth with a napkin before saying seriously to Mr. Waters, Carls father, you also know that Nanas mother and I have raised Nana with great care since she was young. Although what happened was unexpected, we all know that Carl is a good kid. If youre talking about marriage we are also relieved to entrust Nana to him. However, I have only one request, Jerry looked up again, As long as Carl treats Nana well like his own daughter then everything will be fine; otherwise our child marrying into your family wont be easy. Mrs. Waters sat next to Mr. Waters with an obvious frown on her face during dinner which became even more pronounced now after hearing Jerry speak like this. I understand your concerns; every parent loves their child dearly but dont forget if it werent for Nana, how would our son have gotten into an ident? Although hes better now Chapter 449 He is My Fiancé Mom - Carl took a deep breath and looked at Mrs. Waters, his worried gaze briefly stopping on Jerrys face. He had finally waited for Nana to agree to marry him and didnt want this matter to fall apart again. Tracy came over today and wasnt happy when she saw Mrs. Waters face. She had originally thought that if Nana was willing, then this matter would be resolved, but who knew that she would hear Mrs. Waters say such things? She immediately became unwilling and frowned as she spoke. Carls mom, what are you saying? This kind of thing has happened, Nana is also very upset about it. If it werent for her finding Rory -All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mom, please stop talking Nana saw that the situation seemed to be getting out of control and was really worried that her hot-tempered mother would argue with Mrs. Waters, so she quickly stepped in to stop them. Thats enough, Jerry said. Mr. Waters pursed his lips and looked at Mrs. Waters before speaking in a slightly lowered voice, You should also say less about this matter since both children are willing; we as parents should respect their decision. And Nana is a good child too; you were too harsh on her before, he continued. Tsk. Hearing her husband speak like this, Mrs. Waters could only make an annoyed sound but seeing Carls reaction left her with no choice but to agree, Okay fine! I promise if Nana marries Carl, I will treat her like my own daughter; I wont give her any trouble or attitude otherwise you can take her back home anytime. Hearing the assurance from Mrs. Waters finally made Jerry and Tracy have no objections anymore so the matter was settled down like this. Nana breathed a sigh of relief. Whatever happened, as long as they didnt argue was good news. There were still several days until the designpetition officially began so Jane and Patrick stayed in France all along often going out for inspiration trips together. Jane wanted more design drafts after all there couldnt just be one piece of clothing submitted forpetition. Jane, tomorrow let me take you see someone. Who? Patricky next to Jane on the bed. They had just returned from outside while Jane added many things into fridge. Hearing what he said, Jane turned around looking at him with curiosity. Its someone I used to know here, a prince from royalty. Hes a nice person, his manners are good. Ill take you meet him tomorrow. Okay. The next day at noon, Patrick took Jane out as promised. They drove to a vi in the wealthy area of Paris. Patrick spoke a few words to the security guard outside in fluent French and they were allowed inside. As they entered the living room, Jane was surprised by how different it looked from what she had imagined. The color scheme was simple ck, white and gray but there were many warm and unique decorations that prevented it from looking too dull or rigid. Oh, Patrick, we meet again. A casually dressed man in his fifties came down from upstairs. He didnt look like a typical middle-aged man with wealth and kept himself fit. He walked down and gave Patrick a big hug with open arms. After they let go of each other, he saw Jane standing next to Patrick and showed curiosity on his face as he jokingly asked, Patrick, who is this beautifuldy? You didnt have such a beautiful girlst time you came to see me. Jane smiled shyly while looking down at her feet. When she heard him praise her like that, Patricks pride couldnt be hidden on his face as he naturally held her hand. This is my fiance, Jane, said Patrick before introducing Prince Duckstein, This is my good friend I told you about whom I met in France. Jane nodded, and after exchanging greetings with Prince Duckstein, the three of them sat on the sofa and began chatting. Before long, the door suddenly opened again, and a stylishly dressed girl rushed in. Daddy! As she eagerly began to speak, she noticed that there were two other people in the living room besides Prince Duckstein. And when she saw Jane, the girl clearly froze for a moment, but quickly became delighted. Jane! Its been so long since west saw each other. Why are you here today? Do you know each other? Duckstein was surprised when he heard the girl call out Janes name. Jane was also pleasantly surprised when she saw the girl. Its you! Its been ages! Patrick looked at Jane with confusion. Who is this? Prince Duckstein smiled and said, This is my daughter, Michelle. ording to our current title, she is a princess. Jane exined to Duckstein and Patrick, When I used to work at the studio, I met Michelle a couple of times. We got along well, so we became friends. Michelle ran up to her, ready to say something, but her attention was immediately drawn to Patrick sitting next to Jane. She couldnt believe how handsome he was, she had never seen a man like him before, whether in Paris or other counties. She even felt her heart skip a beat and her ears turn red. Jane, is this your friend? Michelle smiled at Patrick and tried to ask while avoiding his gaze. Jane shook her head and said, Hes my fianc, Patrick. [Fianc ] Michelle was stunned for a moment. Her smile faded slightly as she didnt expect that Patrick and Jane were together. As a young girl who fell in love at first sight with someone who already had someone else, it made her feel ufortable and even a little sad. Dad, I just got back from outside and suddenly feel tired. I want to go upstairs for a while. Michelle adjusted her mood and told Prince Duckstein. Seeing Duckstein nodding his head, she went upstairs. Jane looked thoughtful as she watched Michelle leave but quickly turned back around. Duckstein didnt think much of it all; they chatted for a while longer until evening approached. He looked at the clock on the wall then asked, Patrick, this is the first time youve brought your girlfriend here; its almost dinner time now so why dont we have dinner together? Let me wee you both properly. Ah I think its better not to. We have food prepared at home, and we actually came over this afternoon. Im also a bit tired, so I should go back first. Jane considered it for a moment, recalling Michelles expression earlier, and politely declined Ducksteins invitation. Patrick looked worriedly at Jane asking, Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Its nothing, Jane shook her head gently then said, Im just feeling sleepy now; lets go home. Chapter 450 Sullen and Unhappy During the ride back home from Ducksteins vi, Jane was sulking in the car. Patrick couldnt help but nce at her a few times and asked with concern, Whats wrong? Youve been acting strange since Michelle came back. Is something bothering you? Lets talk about itter, Jane shook her head. She knew she shouldnt be throwing a fit at this moment, even though she felt uneasy inside. After they arrived home, Jane and Patrick took off their jackets and hung them on the coat rack. Jane sat down on the couch and took a sip of water. Patrick walked over to her and put his arm around her shoulder with a smile. Come on now, you can tell me whats bothering you. I think Jane hesitated for a moment before putting down her ss of water and looking into Patricks eyes. I think Michelle likes you. Huh? Patrick made an uncertain sound unconsciously because he didnt understand why Jane suddenly said that or notice anything odd about Michelle Or maybe he just never paid attention to Michelle in that way. Where did you get that idea? Jane was taken aback by his response but remembered clearly how Michelle looked at him earlier; women always had sharp intuition. Dont tell me you didnt notice how she looked when I introduced you as my fianc? Be honest with me, do you like her? Jane was usually calm around Patrick but rarely showed this side of herself, vulnerable like any other woman would be sometimes. After being silent for a while, Patrick chuckled softly with tenderness shining in his eyes. What are you thinking? He asked gently before yfully nipping at the tip of Janes nose. Ive always been watching out for your well-being; I dont have time to look elsewhere. He continued reassuringly while holding onto one of her hands tightly as if afraid she might slip away from him somehow. Besides, he added after seeing how much it meant to reassure his partnerpletely, you know today is actually our first time meeting each other properly right? We only exchanged some words; nothing more. Jane freed herself from Patricks embrace then sat up straighter while giving him another nce, appearing pouty yet contented all at once as if savoring honey-like sweetness within herself. Fine then, she relented finally, Ill trust your word for now But let me warn ya! We still have some days left here in France so dont go sneaking off behind my back trying to see or meet up with anyone else, okay? Patrick smiled and shook his head as he spoke, Im innocent. Youre the only one in my heart. I dont even remember what Michelle looks like anymore. I promise I wont have any contact with her, okay? Jane finallyughed at his words and they spent the day together. The next morning at 8am, Jane was up and ready to go out. Patrick was surprised to see her in the living room when he walked out of their bedroom. Why are you up so early? Dont you want to sleep a little longer? No, Jane shook her head and locked her phone screen before shrugging at Patrick. I realized its been a while since I visited the design studio that Nana and I opened together. I emailed Nanas assistant to look after it for me but havent checked on ittely. They have professional designs and materials there, so maybe theres something that needs my touch-ups. Patrick nodded. When Jane arrived at Leo Studio, she felt nostalgic about how Nana named it after her name in the design industry before leaving for Guavo. I wonder if anything has changed, she thought as she walked inside with light footsteps. She politely knocked on the door of the main office where Camille, a French girl with freckles who had been managing things temporarily since Nana left was working hard on a drawing project. Camille turned around upon hearing someone knocking; when she saw that it was Jane standing outside their door instead of an unexpected visitor or client, she immediately broke into a smile full of joyous surprise before running over to give Jane an enthusiastic hug.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane! Youre finally back! Oh how much weve missed you! Camille had cute little freckles dotting across her face which made her eyes crinkle up like crescent moons whenever she smiled, very endearing indeed. Jane also smiled happily as they hugged each other tightly while patting each others backs gently. Im back now arent I? Camille its been too long! Youre still acting like such a kid sometimes; It worries me if you can handle everything here properly. Camille was Nanas assistant who had taken over management responsibilities temporarily until Nana returned from Guavo; She had always shown great interest in designing work ever since then and made some progress too along those lines.. Upon hearing Janes words, Camille furrowed her brows and looked displeased. What are you talking about? Ever since you and Nana left, Ive been managing this design studio. I even hired two great designers recently! And when did youe back? Are you not leaving again this time? Camille tended to talk nonstop like a little sparrow when she was happy. Jane knew her well and liked her a lot, so she just smiled helplessly without saying much. She followed Camille inside and sat on the chair next to her desk. I came back this time to participate in a fashion designpetition that Ive been looking forward to for a long time. After thepetition is over in a few days, Ill be heading back. You still have to work hard here. Ahh Camilles expression immediately turned gloomy upon hearing this news as she rested her chin on her hand with an unhappy look on her face. Why do you have to leave so soon? I thought you wereing back to continue being the backbone of our design studio after leaving with Nana. Sunny and everyone else really missed you. I miss all of you too Oh, but speaking of which, Camille, youre really different from before, Jane said as she looked at Camille with admiration. Camilleughed and pretended to be serious as she patted herself on the chest. Thats because Well, absence makes the heart grow fonder. However, just as they were talking about their former colleagues who used to work together in the design studio before they left for different reasons, some of them started returning one by one from outside! Upon seeing Jane there unexpectedly though brought surprise expressions across their faces; they all crowded around excitedly asking how she was doing now or where exactly had been livingtely or when would return again. Jane patiently answered all the previous questions, and when Camille finally found a chance to speak, she suddenly remembered Jane mentioning a designpetition. She asked, By the way, didnt you say you came back to participate in a designpetition? Have you finished preparing your design sketches and clothes? Chapter 451 Ensuring Nothing Goes Wrong Ah Jane said thoughtfully. The design draft is already done and Ive made a few revisions. There are no major issues, but I came back this time to see if there are any good materials or other drawings in the studio that can help me find details. As for the finished clothes I can make them in a few days, but it might mean bothering you guys more often. Jane smiled mischievously and pretended to be polite, only able topletely rx when facing these friends and Patrick. Ohe on, why are you being so polite with us? This is your and Nanas studio after all. You guys are the bosses. Yeah! When did you be so distant from us? We want you here every day! It would be great if you didnt leave and continue working with us, someone else chimed in. Everyoneforted Jane with teasing remarks as she looked at the scene before her,ughing wholeheartedly. No matter what happens, only true friends will always treat you well. Oh right, Camille. Jane put down her pen with a snap on the table and turned towards the girl. When I finish designing the clothes, remember to take them for me to participate inpetitions. Ill tell you about timing tomorrow just in case you forget. Camille snapped her fingers with a smile. You can trust me on this one! Ive taken clothes for variouspetitions before; its not something that Ill forget easily. Jane nodded approvingly then turned towards her colleagues smilingly saying, Alright everyone should get back to work now; even I have some work left too. Half an hourter when Jane specifically told Camille she was leaving for home soon after walking out of office doors, she saw someone familiar standing by its side, Freda! How could she appear here? Jane frowned slightly unnoticed but regainedposure as soon as Freda looked over at her, pretending nothing had happened while looking pleasantly surprised at seeing Jane again. [Wow this acting skill deserves an award] What a coincidence we meet again! Freda greeted naturally upon seeing Jane. Jane also smiled knowing fully well how many times they had acted like this before. It was easy enough by now! Yeah what brings you here? Oh, I felt so bored being alone, so I quit my previous job. It wasnt going well anyway. I wanted to travel abroad and heard that this design studio creates amazing clothes. So, I came here out of curiosity and asked the designers to create a beautiful dress for me. Who doesnt want to wear nice clothes? By the way, what are you doing here? Freda tilted her head with curiosity. Jane took a deep breath; she didnt know what Freda was up to but didnt want to give away that she knew who Freda really was. Oh, Im here visiting a friend who is interning at this studio. Just thought it would be fun toe by and see her. I see, Freda nodded thoughtfully but quickly perked up again with a smile on her face. You know what? Weve run into each other several times now! Why dont we grab lunch together? My treat! If someone is naturally enthusiastic, its understandable but being overly friendly with someone youre not close with isnt normal behavior. Especially when ites from Freda C thats even more unusual. Jane pondered for a moment; she wanted to find out what exactly was going on in Fredas mind. No thanks, Jane politely declined. I just stopped by briefly and have some urgent matters to attend too; maybe we can catch up another time. Thats how it is. Alright, Freda nodded with a hint of regret. As she watched Jane turn and leave, a smile yed on the corner of her lips. She walked into Leos studio. In reality, Jane hadnt gone too far. When she didnt hear any sound behind her, she slowly turned around and happened to see Freda entering the studios door. Jane took out her phone, walked a bit farther away, and sent a message to Camille. If someone approaches you for a custom dress, make sure you keep an eye on her. I know that person well, but you shouldnt alert her. Got it? The phone chimed twice, and Camille picked it up to see Janes message. At that moment, Freda also asked, Id like to have a custom dress made. Can I consult with you? Got it! Camille quickly replied to Jane and looked up to see Fredas smiling face. She immediately had an idea and stood up, politely saying, Hello, Im the manager of this studio. If you have any questions, please let me know. Hi, my name is Ann, Freda shook hands with Camille as a gesture of courtesy. I want a custom-made dress that isnt too sexy because its for a formal event. I prefer it in red with some unique designs. Can you do that? Well we can do that but since its handmade, the production time may be slightly longer and we require a 50% deposit upfront. But I can take your order, Camille nodded hesitantly. Freda was more than happy to agree, Great! I heard your studio has designed many beautiful dresses so I came here specifically to check them out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If youre okay with it, then consider it done, Camille smiled and nodded. Okay. After leaving Leos studio, Freda looked around satisfied before heading out of the building while still on the phone with Susan who she met twenty minutester at a coffee shop near her work studio. You called me at this time for any progress? Yes, Freda smiled confidently as she recounted her experience earlier at Leos studio where she also saw Jane. But I told her that I was there for custom-made dresses only and found out from Leos current manager who Jane trusts very much. Freda continued exining how she nned on obtaining Janes design sketches during theirpetition without raising suspicion from anyone else involved in the event. Dont worry about anything; trust me. Everything will go ording to n, assured Freda confidently. Chapter 452 Don’t Let Me Down Assistant? Susan repeated softly, her lips curling up in satisfaction. Since youre so confident, Ill be waiting for your good news. Just dont disappoint me. Thats a given. Freda wore a confident smile as the two women locked eyes and silently agreed to drop the topic. They both took symbolic sips of their coffee cups, some things could only happen in secret, out of sight. After themotion on Carls release day from the hospital, Nanas life had indeed calmed down considerably. Even her social media ounts now had some of Carls fans following her, but there were always two different voices in thements section. At first Nana was upset by this but eventually learned not to let it bother her. Nowadays she focused on taking care of herself and building a rtionship with Carl. She knew that if she wanted to marry him like she promised, they couldnt just stay where they were forever. Sooner orter there would be problems. After resting at home for half a month, Carl gradually began feeling better even though he still couldnt return to filming his major scenes on set yet due to his health condition. However, he had rehearsed all his dialogue scenes with Nana countless times at home and even included some lines for her character too. During this time Carl had been brewing up a n. Nana, my medicine is running out again, said Carl after being discharged from hospital as he needed medication regrly to stabilize his internal organs function. Nana believed him without question, Sure thing! Ill go get them right away. It was four oclock in the afternoon and doctors finished work at five oclock sharp every day.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Watching Nana leave without any possibility of returning soon made Carl excitedly run into their closet where hed already prepared everything beforehand and started setting it up ording to n. Half an hourter while working on decorating their wall space, Carl called Nana again, Hey, can you stop by Meet Sugar when youe back? Can you buy two mango puddings and one low-sugar ck forest cake? Im craving sweets right now. Okay, but Im currently picking up your medicine from the hospital so it might take me until around seven pm before getting back home since West District Cake Shop is quite far away Is that okay? I can wait! Take your time! replied an ecstatically happy sounding Carl who wished nothing more than for Nana toe backte, preferably aste as possible! Nana put down her phone and frowned at the screen. Why was Carl acting so strange today? Oh well, she thought, Ill just pick up his medication and some sweets first. By the time she got home it was already 8pm. Mr. Waters had finally convinced Mrs. Waters to let them stay alone for a while in order to help them bond. Im back, Nana called out as she opened the door, but there was no answer. The room was dimly lit and she instinctively turned left to see two candles on the table along with two sses of red wine and a vase of gardenias. Carl was busy in the kitchen when he heard here in. He quickly turned off the stove and brought over his freshly cooked steak to ce on the table before saying, Nana, youre back! Come wash your hands so we can eat. Nana didnt understand what was going on but slowed down her steps as soon as she saw the flowers and candles on the table. She looked up at Carl asking him, Whats all this for? Whats special about today? Carl smiled as he pulled out Nanas chair for her before sitting down himself across from her saying, Youve been taking care of me since I came home from hospitalization even though you were pregnant yourself; I wanted to do something nice for you too. As he spoke, he handed over his te of sliced steak while taking Nanas whole piece instead. Feeling touched by his gesture, Nana knew that Carl was a thoughtful man who cared deeply about others including herself and maybe even more than just caring. It tastes great! You must have worked really hard making all this food, said Nana after savoring each bite. Carl shook his head modestly replying, It wasnt hard work at all if it meant cooking something delicious for you I know how much hardship youve gone throughtely but dont worry, because Ill always be here now. Before Nana could respond further, Carl stood up suddenly with a smile saying, Wait right here! Nana watched as Carl ran into the study, not sure what was going on. A few minutester, he emerged with arge bouquet of red roses and a ring box nestled in the center. Nana froze. She didnt know why, but her heart began to race uncontrobly like a drumbeat in her ears. Carl approached her solemnly with the bouquet in hand and got down on one knee. He opened the ring box with one hand and looked up at Nana with a gentle smile. Nana, I know you may not be ready to fully ept me yet, but I truly want to take care of you for the rest of my life. Will you marry me? As far as our rtionship goes, I can wait for you. Can you give me a chance to take care of you and our child? Will you marry me? Perhaps it was the candlelight that cast an enchanting glow over everything or maybe it was just Carls sincerity shining through his eyes that made Nana realize this man truly loved her. Without hesitation she nodded and replied just as seriously, Yes, I will marry you. Carls face lit up upon hearing those words. He hadnt expected such an immediate answer from Nana; it was quite unexpected! He quickly slipped the ring onto Nanas finger while handing over the bouquet of roses before opening his arms wide for an embrace. As he approached Nana though, he suddenly hesitated unsure how best to proceed until finally sheughed out loud at his awkwardness. She put aside the flowers so she could wrap him tightly in her arms instead. Chapter 453 Hot Search List One Since Nana agreed to marry Carl, he didnt want to let go. The next day, he took advantage of the momentum and urged his agent to announce their sessful engagement on Twitter, even tagging Nanas social media ount. Nana silently consented to all of this. However, as soon as the news was announced, it quickly climbed up the trending charts within just three hours and even went viral. Thements under Carl and Nanas tweets were flooded with fans reactions. Although there were still some protests and dislikes towards Nana, most of them were congrattions because everyone knew that Carl loved her. Even television media began reporting on Carl and Nanas wedding news. After all, Carl was a well-known celebrity who deserved front-page headlines in entertainment news. William returned to the mountainous area where he continued teaching as a volunteer teacher. However, the newly built ssroom conditions were significantly better than before. But anyone could tell that William wasnt his usual self; he rarely smiled or talked with others alone in solitude while nobody knew what was going through his mind. A TV set provided by the dormitory for teachers was ying entertainment news where a host reported about Carl and Nanas wedding announcement featuring their faces on screen. As William watched it closely without moving an inch from his seat staring at Nanas picture on-screen made him feel sour inside. He couldnt marry someone he loved after all William became more and more restless and agitated as he watched the news on TV. He decided to grab a beer can that was nearby and took a big gulp. Ever since he left Nana, he developed a liking for drinking. Only alcohol could keep him numb, preventing him from remembering anything or feeling sad. William, a female voice came from outside the room. It was Snow Waters, a fellow teacher and also a volunteer in the mountainous region. Snow knocked on the door a few times and noticed that it wasnt fully closed. She heard some movement inside, which made her curious. She gently pushed the door open and saw William sitting on the bed, continuously drinking. The TV was ying the news about Carl and Nana. William, whats going on with you? Snow was genuinely worried when she saw William in this state. She walked over to him, hesitantly cing her hand on his shoulder, and asked with concern. But as she saw the news on the TV, everything became clear to her. Instinctively, she lowered her gaze, concealing the momentary sadness in her eyes. Snow arrived in the mountainous area to teach after William. After meeting him, she developed feelings for this man who was a few years older than her. At first, it was just a sense of dependence, but over time, their rtionship grew into something more. However, at that time all their colleagues knew that William had a girlfriend in the city and so Snow could only keep her feelings to herself. But when William returned, Snow heard from others that he had broken up with his girlfriend. Seeing William now like this made her heart feel heavy; he was nothing like the polite and courteous man she remembered. She pursed her lips and sat down next to him trying tofort him by patting his back gently. William, she said hesitantly, dont be sad I think maybe your ex-girlfriend is also missing you she might be feeling just as upset as you are. As Snow tried to say more words offort, she found herself stumbling over them more and more. She didnt know if William was sober orpletely drunk; his ears were red as he shook his head whileughing self-deprecatingly. Its okay in the beginning I gave up on her anyway; now Im happy seeing that she has someone else who loves her well enough. But He slowly clenched onto the edge of the table, my heart still hurts William stood tall at 62, yet at this moment tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke with an unsteady voice. Whether from drinking too much or being overwhelmed with sadness, no one could tell. The TV continued ying in the background while emotions ran high within William causing him to throw his beer can onto the ground suddenly. He grimaced in pain momentster when an old injury on his right leg red up again. When Rory had treated Williams leg previously, theyd warned him about potentialplications if he drank alcohol or ate spicy foods. They could cause old injuries to re-up again, but now it seemed like those warnings were ignored. Snow saw how much pain William was in and felt both surprised and worried for him. She bent down anxiously asking, William! What happened? Are you okay? When Snow saw how red Williams right leg looked due to inmmation caused by re-injuring himself, she couldnt help but gasp out loud. She wanted desperately call for help, but since there wasnt anyone around, she decided to try supporting William by helping him stand upright. Her shoulder propped against Williams arm, and despite being shorter than him, Snow bore most of Williams weight. They slowly made their way out of teacher dormitory together. After a long journey, Snow finally arrived at the medical room in the mountainous area. Her footsteps echoed through the empty hallway as she knocked on the door of the duty room. Doctor, doctor! The light in the duty room turned on and a doctor in his forties wearing a white coat opened the door, looking puzzled at Snow and William. Snow hurriedly squeezed into the room and said to him, Doctor, please take a look at his leg. The doctor helped Snow to support William onto a seat and probed around his swollen leg. William frowned tightly but suppressed any cries of pain. Has he injured this leg before? Hearing this question from the doctor, Snow hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. Yes there was an earthquake in this mountainous area before. His right leg was injured badly but we managed to save it. Doctor, what can be done about his injury now? The doctor pondered for a while before shaking his head. It seems like an old injury that has resurfaced due to traction but our medical facilities here are limited and we cannot treat him properly for this kind of injury. If you have time, I suggest taking him to a hospital in town for thorough treatment instead. For now though I can apply some ointment on it and bandage it up. Snow looked worriedly at William but knew how difficult conditions were here in these mountains so she reluctantly nodded her head saying, Alright thank you, Doctor.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In Guavo. Nana, dont worry too much; prenatal check-ups are easy, Tracyforted Nana who was already three or four months pregnant by now. Tracy was very concerned about her daughters well-being after all that had happened with the Waters family; she didnt want Nana suffering anymore than she already had been, so she moved over there with her just to keep herpany during these times when they went out together for prenatal checkups. Chapter 454 Save My Daughter Mom, Im still a little worried Nana ced her right hand on her stomach and looked at Tracy with concern. She had been feeling uneasy since this morning, not because of the prenatal check-up, but because she had a feeling that something might go wrong. She was now living with the Waters family and was well-fed and well-rested. She had also gained some weightpared to before. Although Mrs. Waters seemed to have some opinions about Nana, both families had already agreed on their childrens marriage. Moreover, Carl still loved Nana deeply, so she could only try to ept her future daughter-inw. Seeing her daughter like this, Tracy thought it was because of her first check-up and tried tofort her with a smile, Its okay. What could possibly go wrong? Its just an examination. Well be back soon. Nana slowly nodded and forced down the uneasy feeling in her heart. A girl wearing a baseball cap walked towards them from not far away, but neither mother nor daughter noticed. The girl stared at Nana intently with jealousy and resentment in her eyes C all because of Nana! Because of Nana dying Carls filming progress which led to his car ident! This bitch! As they approached each other face-to-face, the girl calcted the distance between them C closer and closer and then Its you! The girl suddenly raised her head and cursed loudly at Nana under the brim of the cap revealing a young face that looked no more than twenty years old; round eyes staring daggers as if there were deep-seated grudges between them. Olddy, she continued venomously, dont you see how old you are? Do you think everyone is someone you can hook up with? Put on some clothes!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Both Nana and Tracy were startled by this sudden outburst from such a young woman; even more so when they realized it was directed towards them personally. Nervously taking one step back earlier, Nana stood still for awhile before carefully asking, Who are you? Have we met? Tracy frowned, somewhat puzzled, and pointed usingly at the young woman, Oh dear, youngdy, you have quite a sharp tongue for someone so young. You should learn respect at your age. How did my daughter offend you that made you say such things? The girl spat on the ground. Ugh, you shameless thing! Do you even know what kind of person you are to seduce our Carl? I dont know what tricks you used to make him fall for you so hard. If it werent for you, Carl wouldnt have had that car ident and wouldnt have dyed his filming schedule. Do you know how quickly his poprity has dropped recently? Do you? She seemed to be getting angrier as she spoke and pushed Nana hard with her hand. Go die, slut! Nanas face turned paler as she listened. She couldnt believe a young girl could say such vicious things, especially mentioning Carl. It seemed like she was a fan of his. Nana was pushed back a few steps by the sudden force and twisted her ankle unintentionally, falling directly onto the ground andnding on her stomach. A sharp pain shot through her abdomen as Nana fell to the ground but instinctively held onto her stomach tightly despite being in agony. My child my child Tracy was also shocked by what just happened and rushed over anxiously trying to help Nana up but caught sight of blood seeping out from under her body instead; Tracy panicked immediately calling out for a doctor who happened to be passing by. Doctor! Doctor! Please save my daughter! Shes pregnant! The doctor saw the situation and became both anxious and flustered; one doctor quickly called for several nurses while they all worked together carrying Nana on a stretcher towards the delivery room. The girl who had caused thismotion was also frightened beyond belief; she never expected anything bad would happen to Nana, looking pale with an anxious expression written all over her face. Instinctively, she wanted to run away but Tracy grabbed hold of her tightly instead saying through gritted teeth, Do you have any manners at all?! My daughter is more than five months pregnant now! If something happens because of this incident, then I will report it at the police station! Youre nothing short of a murderer! Hearing these words made tears well up in the young girls eyes; everything that had just happened here today felt overwhelming. The hospitals security came rushing over upon hearing about this situation. They took away that fan-girl with them leaving behind only silence within hospital hallways once again. Tracy was both angry and anxious. However, the most urgent matter at hand was to quickly go to the delivery room and wait for Nanas condition. She felt extremely restless on the chair in the hospital corridor, her heart pounding in her throat, worrying about the child and, even more so, about Nana. In a state of urgency, Tracy thought of Carl and quickly called him, Hello, Carl, are you busy? Hurry to the hospital, Nana Nana was just scolded by a girl, and that woman even pushed her. Now, now, we dont know if Nanas child can be saved. Hurry over Carl had just returned to work not long ago, and unexpectedly received such a call. Hearing about Nanas situation, he immediately became anxious, neglecting everything else. He briefly spoke with the director and rushed to the hospital. Outside the delivery room, he saw Tracy and hurriedly approached. Mrs. Lawson, how is Nana now? Carl, Carl Tracy, nervous and trembling, stood up when she saw Carl. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at the tightly closed door of the operating room with anxiety. You finally came. Nana has been in the operating room for more than two hours. I, I dont know how she is now. The doctor hasnte out all this time. What about this child Tracy became more and more incoherent in her speech. Although Carl was anxious, he had to reassure the elder first. When Tracys emotions calmed down, Carl asked, Mrs. Lawson, what happened exactly? You and Nana were fine when you came to the hospital this morning. I even asked her. Tracy took a deep breath,posed herself, and exined the whole story to Carl. Carl frowned, deeply exhaled, feeling a bit stifled. He hadnt expected his fan to behave like this. Carl slowly clenched his fists, remaining silent for a while before saying, Mrs. Lawson, dont worry. Leave this matter to me. Lets wait for the doctor toe out and inquire about Nanas condition. Tracy nodded, and the two sat outside, waiting. After about ten minutes, the doctor finally came out. Tracy hurriedly approached, anxiously asking, Doctor, how is my daughters condition? Is everything okay? Chapter 455 Can’t Stand Nagging The doctor let out a sigh of relief and said to Tracy, The pregnant woman is already over five months along, but thankfully she was brought to the operating room in time. Otherwise, the child wouldnt have survived and her own health would have been at risk. But now everything is fine. After the surgery, she needs to rest and avoid any intense emotions. Its best for her to keep a happy mood. Okay, okay. Thank you doctor, Tracy said gratefully. Tracy was in her fifties with only one daughter in this lifetime. If anything happened to Nana again, she didnt know what she would do. She finally felt relieved when she heard that Nana was okay. Carl was also overjoyed when he heard the news. Soon enough, Nana was wheeled out on a stretcher from the operating room with a pale face as if still under anesthesia. Nana was taken to a regr hospital room while Carl watched over her since Tracy wasnt feeling well herself. Mrs. Lawson, Carl advised Tracy gently, why dont you go back home and rest? Ill stay here with Nana; dont worry about it. Tracy wasnt entirely convinced but seeing how sincere and determined Carl looked made it hard for her not to agree. Alright then, Tracy nodded reluctantly before asking anxiously, nothing like what happened earlier will happen again, right? Carl shook his head reassuringly. Dont worry; that wont happen again. As soon as Tracy left them alone together in the hospital room, Carl held onto Nanas hand tightly while feeling heartbroken seeing how frail she looked after everything that had just happened. How much more pain must you endure? he thought helplessly before standing up and walking away towards an isted corner by the window where he took out his phone and called his assistant. Hey, Im at the hospital. Tell our director Ill bete returning. I need your help drafting up a statement regarding what just happened. Nana got pushed by one of my fans earlier, and almost lost our baby. Ill send you my thoughtster so we can release it once ready. After the assistant agreed, Carl hung up the phone and looked back at Nana, who was still sleeping. He sighed. It was his fault that Nana had suffered so much, and he promised to make it up to her in the future. The assistant acted quickly. About an hourter, Carl saw the tweet posted by his studio and also made an announcement on his own Twitter, The reason I had a car ident before was entirely due to my mental rxation, unrted to those around me or my family. I hope you who love me can be rational fans in the future, live well first and take care of yourself before caring for others.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although this statement seemed harsher than usual, Carl couldnt care less now. He wouldnt allow anyone to hurt his loved ones. Soon after posting this tweet, there were more than two thousandments underneath it within half an hour. Most of them were from fans expressing their understanding and urging other fans not to pry into Carls private life too much. As for Nanas situation, they all maintained a positive attitude towards her. After all, she was pregnant now. It wasnt until three or four oclock in the afternoon that Nana finally woke up. When Carl saw her open her eyes with surprise on his face he felt relieved as he held onto her hand tightly asking, Nana! Youre finally awake! How are you feeling? Is there anything ufortable? Nana slowly regained consciousness as memories flooded back into her mind; when she remembered what happened earlier today, she ced one hand over her belly instinctively, perhaps it was a mothers intuition, always thinking about their child first. Is is our baby okay? She asked worriedly. Carl smiled reassuringly at her while sitting beside the bed, Dont worry about our baby; everything is fine. Then he continued speaking patiently, Nana, this is all my fault for not protecting you properly. I wasnt by your side when something like this happened but dont worry, I have already made an announcement through my assistant. This kind of thing wont happen again. Hearing these words, Nana couldnt help but feel moved. She knew that todays incident shouldnt be med on himpletely since after all, it was impossible for any celebrity to control every single fan out there. However, she appreciated how much effort he put into making things right between them. Its alright you dont have to do this just because of me. They care about you too. Im fine, really She triedforting him with a smile. Carl tightened his grip on her hand, Even if they love me very much, it doesnt mean they should hurt those close to me, the people I love. They shouldnt hurt you. This sentence was undoubtedly the most heartwarming, and Nana couldnt help but smile as she wrapped her arms around Carls waist and rested her head on his chest. In the blink of an eye, filming for Farewell My Concubine wasing to a close. Osborn and Marias acting chemistry had improved greatly, but with Jane overseas during this time, Osborn couldnt help but be distracted by thoughts of her. Todays shoot was one of the final scenes and required the male lead to do a wire stunt. Osborn was strapped in and slowly lifted into the air while Maria watched anxiously. Filming dangerous scenes like this always made her worry that something might go wrong. But sometimes things just dont go as nned. With his mind elsewhere due to missing Jane, Osborn made a mistake in his movements and fell from the wire before anyone could react. Maria rushed over shouting Mr. Maltz! The director quickly called for someone to bring out some sponge padding but it was toote. It was only thanks to Maria that he didnt hit the ground hard. She winced in pain as she caught him mid-fall; even hearing bones crack under the weight. Once he realized what had happened, Osborn jumped up from where hended on top of some padding feeling guilty about what had happened. Marias forehead was covered in sweat. At this point, the pain was so intense that she couldnt move. The staff quickly came over to care for her, and after the ambnce arrived, they, along with the doctor, helped lift Maria onto a stretcher to be taken to the hospital for examination and treatment. Osborn couldnt help but feel a bit remorseful, but due to concern for Marias injuries, he also went to the hospital with her. Chapter 456 I Really Like You The ambnce arrived at the hospital, and after examining Marias injuries, the doctor said to her, How could you be so careless? Your injury is a moderate bone fracture. It will take at least three to five months before you can move again. But in the future, you need to rest and avoid lifting heavy objects. Young people these days Ill have the nurse put a cast on your arm and admit you for observation for a few days. Maria paused for a moment, afraid that Osborn would feel guilty if he heard this. She smiled lightly at the doctor and said, It was my own fault. I hurt my arm while filming. Ill remember what you said, but how long do I need to stay in the hospital? I still have a few scenes left If youre like this now, dont worry about filming for now. You need to stay in the hospital until your arm recoverspletely; otherwise it might rpse after discharge, sighed the female doctor with some helplessness. Why dont young people take care of their bodies these days? Oh yeah, your right hand is injured; after putting on the cast, you wont be able to move or lift anything for some time. In my opinion, its better if someone takes care of you. As she spoke she looked up and saw Osborn standing nervously beside Maria; naturally assuming they were in a romantic rtionship, she said to him, Take good care of your girlfriend these next few days; shes just a young girl who needs looking after. Maria was stunned as she subconsciously nced at Osborn worriedly fearing he might have any reservations about their rtionship. Youve got it wrong, Maria wanted to exin. But before Osborn could say anything else, the doctor waved her hand dismissively saying, Alright then! No one wants know about your personal life anyway! Jannie,e over here! Take her away and put on her cast! Moderate bone fracture, the Doctor continued as they left together with Jannie towards another room where Maria would receive treatment. In her ward roomter that day: With her right hand immobilized by stering, Mariay back against pillows while Osborn sat beside her bed peeling fruits. She looked embarrassedly towards him before finally speaking up, Im sorry for all this trouble. Maria, youre being too polite, Osborn paused for a moment, looking at Maria with confusion before smiling apologetically. If it werent for you risking your life to save me just now, I would be the one lying here. Its my fault and taking care of you is the least I can do. You dont have to be so formal with me. Maria smiled back but couldnt shake off the unease she felt from what the female doctor had said earlier. She hesitated before finally gathering her courage to speak up. Oh, Mr. Maltz, about what that doctor said earlier dont take it to heart, Maria spoke hesitantly. Osborn pursed his lips and chuckled casually. Its alright, why would I take it personally? She must have misunderstood us since were good friends after all. Dont worry about it. Good friends just good friends? Marias eyes dimmed as she lowered them and clenched her hand on top of the nket without realizing it. She had been prepared for this; she knew that Osborn liked Jane and had nned not to say anything forever but his words made her feel uneasy and unwillingly determined. Mr. Maltz?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes? Both spoke almost simultaneously as Osborn handed over a sliced apple he had prepared earlier while looking at Maria expectantly. You go first, he said lightly but with an encouraging smile on his face. Maria was extremely nervous as she looked into Osborns eyes; knowing that there were things she shouldnt say but if not now then when? This might be her only chance in life after all! In the end, impulse won over reason. Maria took a deep breath before speaking quickly yet clearly, Mr. Maltz the thing is that what that female doctor said earlier was just a misunderstanding; I actually really like you even though I know you like Jane too but still want to try my best because I want us together! Osborn waspletely taken aback by Marias confession; he never expected her feelings towards him nor did he see women other than someone who needed protection like a younger sister. He didnt know how to react or respond properly in this situation either since everything happened so suddenly! Osborn carefully considered his words before speaking. Maria, in my heart, I feel like we are good friends. I can also help you with any professional shorings you may have. We can continue to maintain this kind of rtionship, is that not good? Although Osborn didnt explicitly say it, the rejection in his words was clear enough for Maria to feel her heart sink with each passing sentence. It seemed like she really had no hope left. The disappointment was evident in her eyes as she silently nodded and said softly after a moments thought, Okay, I understand. Osborn wanted to say something to ease the tension but found himself unable to speak when the words reached his lips. The hospital room fell into an endless silence until he finally stuffed an apple into Marias empty hand and made up an excuse. Maria, I just remembered that I need to talk to the director about your injury on set so I wont be able to stay here at the hospital with you for now. You should rest well and Ille see you tomorrow. The reason sounded reasonable enough but both of them knew exactly why he was leaving so hastily. Without another nce at Maria, Osborn stood up and walked out of the room while Maria watched him leave with a heavy heart. Florence had been staying in the stic surgery hospital for quite some time. When she attempted suicide, she showed no mercy to herself, resulting in deep wounds on her wrists. Even after returning to her home country, she had to persistently apply the ointment provided by the hospital for some time to allow the wounds to gradually heal, restoring her wrists to their original state. During this period, she consistently kept tabs on Jane and Patricks activities. As soon as she learned that the two of them had gone to Paris together, Florence knew that the opportunity hade. She contacted the people she had already arranged within the police department and personally visited the prison, greasing the wheels with the prison guards. Chapter 457 Queena’s Escape There, she saw Queena again. Queena looked even more haggard than thest time they met, but upon seeing Florence, she perked up. You finally came. When are you going to get me out of here? Queena looked at Florence with pleading eyes. She could only see Florence as her lifeline now; anything to get out of this hellhole would do. Whats the rush? Florence smiled calmly and took out a key from her bag, quietly cing it in Queenas hand. Tonight between 7pm and 8pm, the guards will change shifts. Ive already bribed them here so they wont notice you leaving. However, there will be guards rotating outside the door as well. Use these keys to avoid their surveince cameras and head west after leaving through the prison gate. Climb over the wall and Ill have someone waiting for you. Okay. Queena nodded eagerly and wanted to pull her hand back but held onto the key tightly instead; it was like hope had been restored in her life. Florence grabbed her wrist firmly before letting go of it slowly while saying, I gave you these keys but remember our deal. Tell me everything or else I can just send you back in if needed. Queena hesitated for a moment before nodding quickly, As long as you can get me out of jail, Ill tell you everything. Nothing hidden! Hearing that promise made by Queena satisfied Florence who then smiled contentedly before releasing her grip on Queenas wrist and turning around to leave. Only then did Queena breathe a sigh of relief while opening up her palm with a smile that seemed almost sickly looking at those keys inside it. Finally, as evening arrived, Queena followed Florences instructions from the afternoon, carefully timing her actions. When the prison guards changed shifts, she quietly used the key to unlock the prisons main gate, slipped out stealthily, and closed it behind her. Queena had been in this ce for a long time, and she had almost memorized the positions of the surveince cameras. Eventually, she sessfully reached the location Florence had mentioned. It was a blind spot, shielded by a building, where the changing guards would never reach. After climbing over the wall, Queena saw a white sedan parked in front of her. She hurriedly ran over, opened the back door, and found Florence sitting inside, leaning against the back of the seat with her eyes closed. Upon hearing the noise, Florence spoke slowly, Are you out? Mr. Brown, start the car. The driver nodded and the car slowly started moving. The streetlights outside began to move past them, fading into the distance. Queena looked out at the scenery, suddenly feeling a sense of rebirth. But she had no idea where Florence was taking her next. Where are we going? Queena asked. Youll find out when we get there, Florence replied. Half an hourter, the car stopped in a suburban area. Queena got out of the car dazed and confused, only to be dragged by Florences arm into an abandoned vi covered in dust. It was clear that nobody had lived there for a long time. Where are we? Queena asked again. Florence ignored her question and crossed her arms as she looked at Queena. I kept my promise to get you out of prison, now its your turn to tell me about Patrick and Candys kidnapping details from back then? You have to understand that Im not doing this for charity. Queenas pupils contracted as she suddenly realized why Florence brought her here today. If she didnt tell Florence about Patrick and Candys situation, then today could be herst day alive without any exnation or reason. If Florence could help her escape from prison, what did she have left to fear? She took a deep breath before speaking up, Okay, Ill tell you everything but after today you need to help me leave Guavo safely because I dont want to stay here anymore! I want to go abroad somewhere safe! Otherwise how do I know if you will send me back behind bars after hearing everything? Florence narrowed her eyes instinctively but eventually rxed them with a nod agreeing with Queenas request, Alright then! As long as you tell me everything that happened regarding Patrick and Candys kidnapping details, then I promise that nothing will happen! However, the next moment, her tone turned ominous. But I advise you not to y any tricks on me. If you deceive me, you should be well aware of the consequences. Queena, upon hearing this, eased her concerns but still remained cautious. She regained herposure and began recounting the details of the kidnapping of Patrick and Candy to Florence.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thats the whole story. Just as Florence was about to inquire further, Queena suddenly stopped, making it clear that she was unwilling to say more. Ive told you this much for now. Once Ive safely reached another country, Ill share the rest with you through a phone call. I promise. Florence paused for a moment, gave Queena a disdainful nce, but didnt say anything. Instead, she unzipped her bag and took out a card and an airne ticket from her wallet. This is your ferry ticket to M country. It leaves in three hours at dawn. Ill arrange for someone to take you there immediately. The money on this card will be enough for you to live on in M country, but if I find out that youve cheated me, youlle back here. Do you understand? Queena didnt care anymore. She knew that staying in Guavo and thinking about Patrick would put her life at risk. So why not take advantage of the situation? After all, without her around, Patrick and Janes lives wouldnt be any better. She took the card from Florences hand and put it into her pocket with confidence. Miss Doyle, dont worry about me. Once I arrive safely overseas, Ill tell you everything, she said calmly before leaving. Two dayster, Florence was resting at home when she received an unfamiliar phone call. She picked up the phone but didnt say anything until Queenas voice came through on the other end, Miss Doyle, how have you been? It looks like youre settled now, Florence replied nonchntly as she yed with her hair. She had known it was Queena calling because no one else would y such mysterious games with her number. There was silence on the other end of the line as Queena spoke softly into the phone while Florence listened intently without saying a word until they hung up. Jane is going to have some trouble next Jane and Patrick had been enjoying their time in Paris these past few days, sightseeing and even preparing for their designpetition, when he received a call from Morton unexpectedly one day Chapter 458 Birthday Dinner Party Whats wrong? Patrick furrowed his brow slightly. Morton was always his most reliable henchman, and he wouldnt contact Patrick at this time unless something had happened. Mortons voice sounded urgent on the other end of the phone, Boss, its bad news. I sent someone to inquire about Queena in prison today and found out that she wasnt there. She must have escaped! What?! Patrick immediately scowled and even sounded a little angry. He instinctively nced at Jane before calming himself down and asking in a deep voice, How long has she been gone? Morton didnt know this would happen but answered truthfully, I asked the guards I hired to keep an eye on her whereabouts three days ago. They said she disappeared then, and no one knows where Queena is now. Patricks eyes suddenly became cold and heavy as he spoke coldly, No matter what method you use, send someone to find her right away! We must bring Queena back! Jane felt more uneasy as she listened on. After Patrick hung up the phone, she frowned and asked, What happened? Did Queena disappear? Patrick exhaled heavily before nodding slowly, Yes. Morton went to check on her in prison but found out that she had escaped three days ago. Hearing this news made Jane also frown with disbelief for a moment but soon calmed down. Queena was just a pawn in Antonys hands; since being sent to prison, if she wanted to escape, there was no way anyone could help her without risking their own lives. It would be impossible for her to get away by herself. She looked at Patrick who seemed visibly agitated then triedforting him by saying, Dont worry too much yet; Antony is still Queenas only ally here in Guavo. Not forgetting that there are guards patrolling around-the-clock inside the jail cells too so if nobody helped her escape, then its unlikely for anyone else besides Antony who couldve helped free her. Jane paused briefly before continuing with some suggestions, Why dont you ask Morton if anyone visited or contacted Queena recently or whether anything unusual happened prior to when west knew of? Although these were good points raised by Jane, they both knew how cunning Antony could be. Besides him who else would want or need Queena enough so much as risk breaking out of jail? It all seemed very strange indeedExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Patrick had now calmed down and he thought that Jane was right. But the most important thing now was the designpetition she was going to participate in, and he didnt want her to be bothered by these things. Patrick rxed his brow andforted Jane, Okay, you dont have to worry about these things. Ive already asked Morton to find out where Queena is. Your top priority now is to rest well and participate in the designpetition so that you can win a prize. Jane couldnt help butugh as she hugged Patrick. She said softly, Okay okay, I know. You dont have to worry about me. Patrick was pleased with this kind of coquettish tone from a woman. His impatience gradually subsided and he gently lifted Janes chin before giving her a light kiss on her lips. He then pinched her cheeks lightly. Youre my wife; who else should I care for if not you? Leave those troublesome matters to me; just enjoy your life from here on out. Jane lowered her eyes slightly but kept looking at Patrick all along before nodding eventually. As Patrick looked at the woman in front of him, his emotions got the better of him again as he kissed her passionately. This was Paris C where romance was worshipped by French people who could be uninhibited without caring about other peoples gazes when they were intimate with each other or kissing or doing anything that lovers would do together. Just when they were entangled with each other passionately, Janes phone suddenly rang. Wait, Jane pushed away from Patrick as if waking up from a dream while pretending not seeing his somewhat gloomy face expressionlessly before taking out her phone. Upon seeing Michelles number shing across it she nced at Patrick briefly. Its Michelle, she said into the phone after clicking ept button. Oh hi there! A sweet yet lively voice came through on the line immediately after which belonged unmistakably to Michelle herself. Well my dad wants me throw an evening party tomorrow night for my birthday celebration! And Im wondering if both you guys are free? Why dont you attend it together since we havent seen each other for ages? Besides my dad mentioned earlier that he kinda missed having Patrick around too. Michelle had started calling him directly by name already because Jane knew what Michelle really thought of him deep down inside. Hearing this invitation made her heart feel ufortable somehow. She paused for a moment, just about to refuse, when she heard Michelle say, You didnt say anything, so Ill take that as a yes. See you tomorrow night at 8 pm sharp~ Okay, well be there on time. The phone hung up and Jane sighed helplessly. Patrick noticed her expression and asked curiously, Whats wrong? Why did she call? Michelle said its her birthday tomorrow night and Duckstein is throwing her a party. She wants us both toe. Everyone knew that the phone call was just an excuse. Jane sighed again and looked at Patrick with a sudden pang of jealousy. She couldnt help but tease him by saying, Its not about the party Patrick knew she was being yful and wasnt bothered at all. In fact, he liked it when Jane acted like this. He walked over to her with augh and put his arm around her shoulder saying, Jealous? Dont worry; even if we go to the party, Ill only have eyes for you. Okay okay, Jane blushed slightly from being caught out in front of Patrick. She yfully pushed him away saying, Who told you that? Lets go back now. At Ducksteins house: After hanging up the phone, Michelles smile slowly faded away as she lowered her head feeling somewhat uneasy inside. Although it was Michelle who invited Jane and Patrick to attend the birthday banquet, thinking about how they would show up together as a couple made Michelle feel sad inside. Yes, Michelle had fallen in love with Patrick at first sight. She was sure of this. But why did he have to be engaged to Jane? Ever since meeting Patrickst time, Michelle couldnt stop thinking about him. There were other exchange students in school but none of them were as handsome as him. Chapter 459 Crush Whenever Michelle thought of Patricks name, her lips unconsciously curled up into a smile. He was constantly in her dreams, and she can see his face every time she closed her eyes. But she also knew how painful it was to miss someone, so she wanted to take advantage of this birthday party to see Patrick, even if it was just to talk with him. But it was not just about talking with him. Michelle knew that she wanted to keep seeing Patrick and do many things with him beyond just getting to know each other. However, whenever she thought about Patrick being engaged to Jane, her heart felt uneasy. Although Jane was not a bad person who can exin matters of the heart? Since Freda had ordered a custom dress from Camille, she had been going back and forth between Leos studio and chatting frequently with Camille. Thanks to Camille remembering what Jane said about Freda, they were not very friendly towards her for fear that something might be wrong with this woman. Today Freda came again carrying lots of fruit in hand. You guys have worked hard~ Freda knocked on the door and walked into the studio smilingly as if everyone here was familiar with her already. She gave each person some fruit saying, Im here today again for the dress fitting but I also brought some fruit for you all. Freda always seemed very enthusiastic whening over but no one except Camille paid attention as what exactly was on this womans mind so sometimes designers would chat politely or even think highly of Ann (Freda). Except for Camille. When Freda ced a few oranges on her desk, Camille just looked up and smiled at Freda, saying, Miss Ann, you dont have to be so polite. Every time youe, you bring something. If this continues, all the designers in our studio will be spoiled by you. Its okay~ Freda naturally took a seat on the chair next to Camille, revealing a friendly smile. After all, I dont have much to do here, and besides, I n to open a designpany at home. Im just here to secretly learn a bit~ What stealing skills? Besides our main designer Leo here at the core, everyone designs simrly- Camille breathed a sigh of relief. Freda heard her and felt a sense of satisfaction. If it werent for this assistant, she would have had trouble starting the conversation. Exactly, she pretended to be enlightened. I heard that Leo is the most famous designer in your studio and also the boss. I wanted to meet him, but every time Ie here recently, hes not around. Leo is very busy, he onlyes back once or twice a year, Camille sighed. Freda frowned and asked casually with suspicion, Really? But I heard theres a fashion designpetition recently? My friend told me about Leo before; hes like a god in the design industry and wins awards every year during thesepetitions. Will he participate this year? At first, Camille was still busy with something on her hands and didnt pay much attention to what Freda said earlier. However, when she mentioned Leo and the designpetition again, it sounded like she came prepared. Her pen paused for a moment before naturally lowering her eyes as if nothing had happened, I dont know; Leo rarelyes back to the studio or tells us anything. Oh Freda nodded thoughtfully without asking any further questions but kept ncing at Camille from time to time without speaking. Cami was alert enough; she peeled an orange that Freda gave her while eating some slices until after awhile when suddenly saying, Excuse me; I need to go to the bathroom.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Saying so Cami got up quickly leaving while Freda watched her leave with narrowed eyes slightly squinting at her back. Once inside the bathroom stall, Cami took out her phone sending Jane a message, Jane! That Miss Ann you talked about earlier suddenly asked me about Leo today along with whether or not he will participate in designing contest wanting see your work. What should we do next? Camille slightly furrowed her brow, her fingertips clenched with a hint of nervousness. Not long after Jane and Patrick returned to the vi, she received a message from Camille. A subtle smile appeared in Janes eyes. It seemed that Freda couldnt resist her curiosity She wants to know whats going on. Just tell her, you can even make up a dress style to satisfy her curiosity. After all this effort, isnt it just about wanting to know what outfit Ill design for thepetition? Camille, I trust you the most for this task. Janes response quickly came back, and Camille, looking at the lines on the screen, revealed a confident smile. If that was the case, she knew exactly what to do! Camille returned to the office in a light mood and found Freda still there. When Freda saw here back, she smiled at her. Sorry about that, said Camille in a rxed tone. I got a call from Leo when I was in the bathroom just now. She reminded me to bring his design drawings for thepetition, so I came back a littleter. Fredas eyes lit up when she heard this. Are you saying Leo is going to participate in the designpetition? Camille nodded seriously. But actually, every time we participate, I take his designs and clothes with me because Leo is very busy. But let me tell you something. This time his dress looks really good! Just now he sent me some pictures of it and its gorgeous! As Camille spoke, she raised her thumb and looked at Freda before continuing, Well since you like Leo so much anyway even if I tell you about it there wont be any harm done. Freda vigorously nodded her head,Yeah! Dont worry. I wont tell anyone! Camille lowered her voice as she leaned closer towards Freda, The dress on those pictures had padded shoulders; deep red with pearls andce ents; vintage style from medieval Europe It really looks great! Why dont we use that as inspiration for your own dress? Chapter 460 Birthday Dinner Party Okay, of course. Freda nodded excitedly, and as she turned her gaze away, a hint of satisfaction shed in her eyes. Jane, oh Jane, even if you try to be so guarded, I still know what I need to know. Tomorrow Ill tell Susan this news and well have quite a show to watch. Vi. Jane nced at her phone and saw that Michelle had sent her the location information for tomorrow nights birthday party. She looked over at Patrick sitting next to her and reminded him, Michelle just sent me a message. Were invited to attend her birthday dinner tomorrow night at 8 pm in a small vi on the outskirts of town. Ive been there once before. Patrick pondered for a moment; he knew that if he agreed too eagerly now, it would only make Jane jealouster on. It was better not to get involved in suchplicated matters. Oh, he nodded slightly, I dont really want to go tomorrow night since Im not familiar with Michelle anyway. Why dont you go by yourself? Jane looked at Patrick for a moment; she could sense what he was thinking about without him saying anything out loud. Although seeing Michelle tomorrow might be somewhat troublesome for Jane, it was probably better this way. Okay then, she said with an understanding smile on her face. Ille backter tonight and give you a call. At 8 pm that evening was Michelles birthday party which Duckstein had organized extravagantly just so his daughter could have some fun time with friends from school. They also invited along with their families but when Michelle saw them all arrive one by one through the door, none of them were Patrick. She waited anxiously for half an hour until finally Jane arrived at the vi, but apart from herself there wasnt anyone else around except maybe some staff members who were busy setting up things here or there. [Did Patrick note after all] The young girl couldnt help feeling a bit disappointed, and the smile in her eyes quickly vanished as she looked down dejectedly. Jane immediately noticed Michelles mood and sighed lightly. She walked over to her as if she knew nothing, handing her the gift bag she had in her hands. Whats wrong? Its your birthday today, why do you look so unhappy? Here, this is your birthday gift. Michelle heard the sound, lifted her head, and saw Jane standing right in front of her. Feeling even more uneasy, she nced at the gift bag in the womans hands but hesitated to take it. Thank you, the things you always give me are what I really like. Im just a little tired, its nothing. She forced herself to smile and covered up her feelings. Prince Joseph, who has always been good friends with Michelle, took two sses of champagne from the tray carried by the waiter and wanted to find Michelle for a drink. He walked not far away and found Jane next to her. His eyes went straight. He swore he had never seen such a beautiful and gentle girl before. The feeling of being shot by Cupids arrow hit him today for the first time. Eh? This beautifuldy doesnt have a malepanion. Joseph thought for a moment, smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, took the champagne and walked over. Michelle just looked at him without speaking, while Jane was puzzled thinking he was looking for Michelle so she got up to leave. This beautifuldy. As soon as Jane turned around, she was stopped by Joseph who extended his hand offering his right ss of wine to her. I wonder if I have this honor to invite you for a dance? Me? Jane pointed at herself with some surprise in her voice. Michelle looked at Jane then back at Joseph but decided to not say anything. After all it would be selfish on her part. Its just dancing anyway; there shouldnt be any problem, she thought. Jane nodded slightly,Okay but Im not very good at dancing so hope it wont trouble you too much. When Joseph saw that nod from Jane, he smiled gentlemanly saying, Its my pleasure being able to dance with such a beautifuldy like you. Jane followed Joseph into the center of the hall where they began dancing gracefully along with music rhythmically ying in their ears. Joseph held onto Janes waist intimately while admiring her faceplimenting, I didnt expect you were so pretty; your dance is also very good. You were too modest earlier.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just skin deep, said Jane smilingly without mentioning anything else. She only wanted this dance with Joseph finished quickly. However, what she didnt expect was that there were also reporters on a business trip present, who happened to see Jane dancing with a man. They took a quick photo and edited it into a short marketing article before posting it online, which quickly became viral. Patrick was waiting for Jane at home while browsing his phone when he saw the trending news about Jane and Prince Joseph dancing. He clicked on the link and saw the photo of them together. His face immediately turned sour, especially seeing how close Joseph was to Jane. What is she doing? After putting down his phone, Patrick couldnt help but feel more and more upset. He decided to put on his coat and go out to see which man had no eyesight! As the evening banquet drew to a close, Jane and Joseph had already finished their dance and returned to the rest area. However, Joseph kept following behind her asking her questions. Although Jane felt ufortable in her heart, she still politely answered one by one. It wasnt until Jane found Michelle saying that she wanted to leave that Joseph finally couldnt hold back anymore and asked, Im d I met you today. Can you give me your phone number or other contact information so we can chat together in the future? At this point, Jane had already walked outside. She half-turned to face a hopeful Joseph, smiled politely, and said with a hint of apology, Im sorry, but actually, Im just here in France for a business trip. As for contact information Im not really ustomed to it, so I dont think its necessary, is it? I apologize. Joseph was about to say something else when he heard someone shouting Jane! nearby. Patrick came over quickly with an imposing manner. From afar he could see the man in the photo talking with Jane making him extremely jealous inside. Chapter 461 Arguing on the Basis of Reason Jane heard a voice and instinctively turned around, Joseph following suit with a puzzled expression. When Jane saw the man approaching, she breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like she would be able to escape safely tonight. But then Why are you here? Jane was confused. Didnt I tell you not toe? Patrick strode over with an aggressive demeanor, having seen Joseph talking to Jane earlier and feeling jealous beyond belief. He didnt have the patience to exin himself; he simply grabbed Janes hand and pulled her behind him. Come on, lets go home. Jane wasnt sure what was going on but allowed herself to be led away by Patrick with a resigned sigh. It looked like he was just being possessive again. However, as soon as they started walking away together, Joseph spoke up, You cant take her! Patrick stopped in his tracks and turned around with a dangerous glint in his eye. He had studied French before so he understood exactly what Joseph had said. What did you say? Themotion attracted the attention of some people who were leaving the party at that moment; Michelle had just seen off one of her friends when she heard voices nearby and couldnt help but watch Patrick closely from where she stood on the stairs. [Is he here for Jane?] Joseph knew that there were many people watching them now but wasnt afraid; his gaze fell upon Jane as he spoke up again. He didnt just want to possess her physically but also emotionally. I said let her go! I met her first and she doesnt even know who you are! Patrick was taken aback for a moment before bursting outughing at what seemed like an absurd joke. How could this guy be so confident? He reached out and forcefully tapped Josephs shoulder, ring at him with a cold expression. Did she tell you herself that she doesnt know me, or did youe up with that on your own? Let me tell you something. Jane is my woman, my fiance. No matter how you feel today, its best for you to stay away from her. After saying this, Patrick pursed his lips and led Jane away. Joseph still had a look of surprise on his face as he watched the two leave. He couldnt help but feel a little disappointed and turned around instinctively only to see Michelle standing outside the door. The girl was also feeling upset after seeing Patrick take Jane away. When she caught Josephs gaze, she lowered her head and avoided eye contact before returning to the vi in despair. Patrick walked quickly and urgently while Jane struggled to keep up in her high heels. She attempted to call out to him, Patrick, whats wrong? Slow down! I cant keep up with your pace. Although Patrick was holding back his anger inside of him, he didnt want Jane to suffer either so he slowed down his steps without easing off his grim expression. However when they got into the car together, he remained sullen without saying a word. Jane sat in the passenger seat feeling suddenly uneasy as she sensed something was off about Patrick today. She knew all too well how he would react but right now all that filled her mind were doubts. Patrick what happened today? Why did you suddenlye pick me up? Facing Janes question, Patrick didnt say a word. Instead, he drove the car quickly. As soon as they opened the door to enter the house, with Jane still standing at the entrance, Patrick reached out and cupped her face, forcefully kissing her. Jane couldnt dodge in time, instinctively making a whimpering sound, and she even tasted a metallic tang. Her lips were bitten and slightly bleeding. After a while, Patrick finally let her go, still panting heavily. His eyes were tinged with red. Jane furrowed her brows and brushed Patricks hand away. She didnt like Patrick acting like this, as if he were a lunatic. What happened to you today? Only after kissing Jane did Patrick finally calm down somewhat; only then could be sure that she belonged solely to him! He wiped his lower lip and said in a deep voice, If I hadnte today, you wouldnt have known what that Joseph guy might have done to you. In the future, youre not allowed to dance with anyone else. I cant stand seeing themy a finger on you, understand? Greathes angry again After hearing Patricks words, Jane suddenly realized what was going on. She couldnt help but feel both angry and amused. It was just a dance, what was the big deal? Did Patrick think she couldnt take care of herself? Did he really need to restrict her like this? She let out a sigh and looked away, speechless. Can you stop acting like a child and being jealous all the time? Joseph and I were just dancing, youre being petty, she said. Jane was starting to get fed up with Patricks mood swings. She didnt even bother trying to calm him down this time. Instead, sheined before heading straight into her study.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Im going to work on the design draft. Patrick sat alone on the couch feeling sulky as he watched her leave. He turned his head back for onest nce at Jane with resignation mixed with anger and reluctance in his eyes. But lovers fight all the time; it doesnt mean they stay mad forever. It was almost eleven oclock now, so Patrick decided it would be better to make peace rather than stewing in silence any longer. Besides, this wasnt exactly a formal dinner party; everyone knew that they were there to have fun. He went into the kitchen where he skillfully started cooking while cutting vegetables at lightning speed. He made Jane a bowl of noodles before gently pushing open her study door without knocking first. As soon as he walked in, he saw that Jane had been staring intently at herputer screen while working on some designs for their project together. Patrick sighed heavily before walking over towards where she sat by cing her bowl of noodles next to her hand saying, Alright then dont be mad anymore okay? You havent eaten anything properly since we got here anyway so why dont you eat this first before continuing your work? I cant let my wife get sick, he added jokingly when handing over the food bowl which made Jane forget about being angry for a moment as she smiled gratefully at him while taking it from him. Jane was a bit upset, but as she got busy, she forgot about everything. Patricks words echoed in her ears, and she paused in moving the mouse, looking up at the man. Arent you angry anymore? Jane asked. Patrick nodded slightly, sitting beside her, and said helplessly, I was just jealous. Ive figured it out now. You cant me me. After all, the woman Ive set my eyes on is the best. Naturally, Im afraid others might have improper thoughts about you. Chapter 462 The Mole He spoke softly and exined to Jane in a gentle tone, making it clear that he didnt want to argue anymore. Seeing this, Janes temper also rxed. For her, it wasnt a big deal at all. She just couldnt understand why Patrick would get so angry when he saw her dancing. She didnt like anyone restricting her personal freedom. I know youre jealous, but you have to trust me. At least dont continue like today, Ill feel like youre restricting my personal freedom. This was the first time Jane had said these things to Patrick. After all, if two people decided to be together, it was better to say everything and avoid simr conflicts in the future. Patrick was stunned for a moment. He admitted that sometimes his possessiveness towards Jane dide into y but he also knew that such possessiveness came from love. He understood his heart very well. Okay, I got it. After pondering for a while, Patrick nodded his head. He knew where his shoringsy and what he had done earlier and what he had said were only because of jealousy; however since Jane didnt like it then he could change himself too. Jane smiled and sincerely held his hand, I know you dont like me being with others; youre jealous but please trust me too? Lets work together so that we can make each other happy? Looking into Janes eyes, Patrick finally showed a hint of a smile in his eyes. He gently ruffled Janes hair, looking very indulgent. Alright, I get it. Hurry up and eat your noodles, or theyll get cold. Jane nodded, picked up her fork, and started eating. During this break, Patrick nced at herputer screen and noticed that the design draft from the previouspetition was still there. He found it a bit strange and asked Jane. Why are you still modifying your own design draft for thepetition? Isnt everything already prepared perfectly waiting for the contest start? What happened? Jane looked at him with an expression of helplessness saying, Freda arrived in Paris these past few days too; she even went over Leo Studio looking for Camille asking about customizing dresses as well as asking about my design draft regarding thispetition matter I figured out these past few days after investigating further. She teamed up with Susan wanting nothing more than tarnishing my reputation. Freda? Hearing this name again made Patrick frown once more; not only did this woman survive such adversity before but now she was relentlessly pursuing Jane again! He couldnt help but furrow his brows, and his tone wasnt as rxed as before. So what are you going to do then? Jane shrugged, gesturing for him to look at theputer screen. Since they want to know so badly, Ill just have Camille tell them. Its not a big deal if I have to adjust my design a bit. In any case, Jane emphasized her words slightly, this time Im going to make Susan suffer the consequences. Patrick had a feeling that this matter wasnt so simple. Since Susan was able to team up with Freda and return unnoticed while alsoing all the way back to Paris looking for Jane, she must not be someone who can be underestimated. He looked at Jane and spoke with concern, If Freda cane back unnoticed like this and find you in Paris again, then she must not be someone we should take lightly either. Plus, Ive heard of that Susans name before; you still need to be careful and protect yourself. Jane looked at him and smiled slightly before patting Patricks hand reassuringly on the back of his hand. Dont worry; Ill be careful so that you dont have anything else to worry about. Alright then, let me go get some waterC Just as Jane stood up wanting to leave the room, she was stopped by Patrick embracing her from behind around her waistline with his chin resting on her left shoulder while speaking in a low voice next near her ear. Jane Im serious about it; after your busy schedule is over here, we should n our engagement ceremony when we return home instead of waiting for an auspicious date anymore because I cant wait any longer now! Please marry me! Although Patricks words were somewhat ambiguous in nature, there was no doubt about how deeply he felt towards Jane which made it clear enough for her too. And she understood what he meant by it all along. She smiled softly while patting his arm gently saying, Alright now please loosen your grip on me first since its too tight. Patrick followed suit immediately releasing his hold around her waistline, allowing Jane turn around facing him whereupon she helped straighten out his cor while asking teasingly, Why are you in such a hurry? What did Grandpa say? And arent there preparations required for an engagement ceremony or have you already taken care of everything?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dont worry about Grandpa. Patrick initially thought it was something serious, but after hearing Janes exnation, he felt relieved. He smiled contentedly, knowing Mikes temper very well. Hes actually looking forward to me marrying you soon, so you cant escape anymore. As for the engagement ceremony, you dont need to worry. Ill take care of everything and ensure you have the grandest engagement ceremony in the world, making everyone envy you. Patricks attitude now waspletely different from when he pretended to be engaged to Queena. If Queena were here, she would know that she cantpare to Jane in Patricks heart. Love can sometimes make people feel humble and sad. Okay, okay, I understand your intentions. You dont need to repeat yourself. I believe you and look forward to it, Jane said softly as she caressed Patricks cheek. They gazed at each other and couldnt help but kiss for a long time before finally letting go. Janes face looked a little unnatural. Okay, okay, lets not fool around anymore. Ill talk about it after I finish my work. After that day, Freda rarely went to Leos studio anymore. She took the time to meet Susan at their usual spot C the coffee shop they had nnedst time. She looked at Susan sitting opposite her and whispered, I know what Janes design looks like. As soon as Susan heard this, she immediately became excited and leaned over to listen as Freda whispered into her ear. She smiled with satisfaction in her eyes. In that case, why dont we do this Susan whispered softly, Since we all know what her design looks like now, why dont we have someone take it before thepetition starts? We can modify it and then participate in thepetition without any effort on our part! If Jane tries anythingter on, Leo Studio will not be held responsible. Freda nodded but then thought of something else, But the person doing this cannot be one of ours. Susan paused for a moment upon hearing this statement; understanding what Freda wanted them both do next with their secret smile. Only an insider could catch someone off guard like that! Chapter 463 Maria is a Good Girl Freda readily agreed, Since thats the case, Ill make sure its taken care of properly. Susan had initially been suspicious of Freda but now trusted her after seeing Janes design ns. Im waiting for Miss Huggins good news, but of course, the sooner the better. If Leo Studio reported them, they would have no chance. Would Jane still be able to maintain her so-called mythical status? She could end up ruined in an instant. Susan sipped her coffee with a smile on her face. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time Well then, Miss Huggins should go back first. If there is anything else we need to discusster on, we can contact each other again. At Guavo Hospital Maria had been staying at the hospital for three to five days now and was anxious about filming. However, with bone fractures taking months to heal and Maria being no exception, it wasnt going to be easy. But since confessing to Osborn on the first day she was admitted into hospital and not hearing from him since then made Maria feel disappointed in herself. However today was different. Maria, someone knocked on her door before entering with a bouquet of gardenias. It was Osborn himself! Are you feeling any bettertely? The sound of his voice lifted Marias spirits immediately as she saw him walk through the door holding flowers in his hand. She couldnt help but smile as she sat up straighter and turned slightly towards him. Im doing okay now; it doesnt hurt as much anymore but I still need rest ording to my doctor. Maria asked curiously, Why did youe today? Did filming finish early? Osborn looked somewhat awkward which made Maria wonder if he thought differently about her confession or if they could even remain friends after this incident? In reality though Osborn himself felt conflicted abouting here too; he didnt have any special feelings towards Maria nor did he want misunderstandings between them continue like this either especially when she seemed like such a nice girl This morning, there wasnt much going on with my show, so I only filmed one or two scenes. I thought it had been a while since I visited, so I bought some flowers to bring over. They say that having flowers by the bedside can improve a patients mood and aid in recovery. Osborn smiled gently as he sat in the chair next to Marias hospital bed. Maria looked down and smiled softly, her eyes fixed on her fingertips for a moment before she spoke. Thank you, Mr. Maltz I thought maybe you wouldnte see me after what happened a few days ago. I know, Osborn said softly. Maria looked at him and moved her lips slightly but ultimately decided not to say anything more. He took a deep breath and decided it was better to clear things up today than let them linger any longer. Maria, I understand how you feel but there are some things that just cant be forced. You know who I like and to be honest with you, Ive always treated you like my little sister. Osborn lowered his gaze; he didnt quite know how to handle this situation delicately but thosest two words slipped out of his mouth like they weighed a ton. The light in Marias eyes slowly faded away as she listened to Osborn speak; it was like watching thest flicker of me die out on a candlestick. Her fingers unconsciously gripped the edge of the nket before slowly releasing their hold after several seconds had passed. Its okay Maria nodded finally after taking another deep breath, I understand. You dont have to worry about me bothering you anymore. I was just joking around that day, and it doesnt matter anyway. She lifted her head up again and put on an easy smile; whether or not she meant what she said remained known only between them. Osborn felt uneasy inside too but his phone rang at that moment with Jane calling him. Jane? Whats up? As soon as she heard Janes name, Maria turned away from him instinctively without saying another word. Just wanted an update while Im not supervising production. Whats going on? Osbornughed lightly, No problems here, everything is progressing normally. Dont worry about anything. Just focus on yourpetition. Well definitely make it for the film festival. No matter what happens, you wont have wasted all your hard work. Talking with Jane seemed to soften Osborns voice even more than usual, almost as if he were afraid of startling her. Maria watched all this unfold before feeling even more ufortable inside herself. But she also knew that Osborn had clearly rejected her, and even if she wanted to be jealous or angry, she didnt have the right to do so, let alone shouldnt. Well then Ill rest assured. Thepetition in France is about to start. After I participate in it, Ille back home and see your results at that time. Okay, if you need anything, just contact me. I have some things to take care of here. Osborn looked up and saw Maria. He quickly found an excuse to hang up the phone before he became too awkward. Maria, Maria! I came to see you! Osborn looked at Maria and was about to say something when he heard a mans voiceing from the hallway. The sound of footsteps grew closer and soon a man wearing a floral shirt entered the room with a big smile on his face holding arge bouquet of roses along with another person carrying a basket full of fruit behind him. He was clearly an idle rich guy. As soon as Osborn saw the man, he unconsciously frowned tightly pursing his lips together. Maria sat on her hospital bed looking surprised when she saw him approach her saying, Mr. Stawarski why did youe? The man walked quickly over to her bedside looking worriedly at her saying, I heard that you were injured while filming your movie set so I rushed over with flowers and fruit because Im worried about you. Maria, dear, please rest well or else my heart will ache for you. The man furrowed his brows looking deeply affectionate which made Osborn feel ufortable no matter how he looked at it. As the man spoke, he even grabbed onto Marias hand but she was feeling ufortable and quickly pulled away from him. The man noticed this but wasnt angry instead pulling out a jewelry box from his pocket saying, Maria, dear, since youre not feeling well in hospital, heres something special for you. A handmade diamond ne! Do you like it?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 464 Design Drafts for the Competition Maria looked at the ne and felt uneasy. Last time, her agent arranged for her to attend a party to gain resources, and after meeting Waylen, he had been overly friendly with her in an abnormal way. Maria was always cautious and when she sensed something was wrong, she would either indirectly or directly express that she didnt want any involvement with men. However, after being quiet for a day or two, Waylen started pursuing her again until he showed up at the hospital unexpectedly. Now Maria felt like she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Thank you for your kindness Mr. Stawarski but I Maria hesitated as she tried to figure out how to politely reject Waylens advances. She lifted her eyes and subconsciously looked towards Osborn. Osborn also frowned because he knew who Waylen was; they even had some bad blood between them due to an incident where Waylen got handsy with an actress at a party while Osborn was present. However, Osborn never expected that Waylen would try to hit on Maria too. When their eyes met, Osborn walked over quickly and grabbed Waylens left shoulder saying: Waylen, Maria is resting right now in this hospital room which is not the ce for you to flirt around. You should leave before things get worse. Waylen heard the sound of his voice but his eyes were full of impatience as he clicked his tongue wondering why Osborn acted like a fly buzzing around him all day long. Whats wrong with him? He turned half-way around looking down on Osborn from head-to-toe disdainfully before sneering, Osborn, Im curious why every time I go somewhere you follow me like some kind of fly? Besides this time I came here specifically just visit Maria so what does it have anything do with you? Are you her parent or boyfriend? Dont meddle if there isnt anything going on. Maria furrowed her brows lightly wanting to say something but then heard Osborn turn back saying, Jannie, please escort him out since not everyone cane into this ward freely without permission. Tell him wash his mouth first beforeing back. You! As soon as Waylon heard these words, he became furious clenching his fists tightly while staring fiercely at Osborn. He was readying himself for action while Osborn remained calm maintaining eye contact without flinching one bit. Osborns assistant heard themotion and quickly walked over, grabbing Waylens arm and forcefully dragging him out. Mr. Stawarski, Miss Marner needs to rest. You should go first, she said anxiously. Finally getting rid of Waylen, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief and went outside to get some fresh air, kindly closing the door behind her. Marias troubled expression finally eased up as she smiled gently at Osborn and thanked him. It was nothing, he replied with a sigh of his own. Sitting down on the edge of Marias bed, he spoke earnestly, It wasnt really a big deal. I just didnt expect Waylen to bother you like that. I know its normal for new actors to attend social events forworking opportunities but you should keep your distance from him since hees from a wealthy family and is known for being quite promiscuous. Maria nodded in agreement while biting her lip; she had been careful all along but couldnt fend off Waylens persistent advances without outright rejecting him again. Okay, I understand now, Maria said softly before changing the subject, By the way it sounds like you have some history with Mr. Stawarski? Osborn let out another sigh before casually replying, Not really just got into a fight with him once when we attended an event together because he was being inappropriate towards one of the girls there.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maria froze momentarily before blinking in surprise at Osborn then bursting intoughter, I never wouldve guessed that you were capable of fighting! You always seemed so refined! Her teasing sessfully lifted their previously serious conversation into something more lighthearted as Osborn chuckled along with her. Since finding out about Susans n to sabotage Janes designs on their project blueprint, Jane had been busy modifying her own design details while also creating a fake one that looked exactly like what Camille had drawn ording to Janes instructions earlier that day, not deviating even slightly from what they discussed during their meeting. After finishing up both drawings, Jane breathed another sigh of relief before printing them out and calling Camille over to pick them up. After Camille arrived, Jane handed her the drawings enclosed in a transparent stic bag and instructed, If Fredaes to you again about the dress issue, make sure to ce these drawings in a conspicuous ce. Give her a chance to take them, understood? Camille looked at the blueprint, nodding emphatically, as if holding onto some top-secret document, Got it, Ill remember! As expected by Jane, or perhaps no one could resist being nagged from behind, Freda came to Leos studio again the next afternoon. She used the excuse of wanting to see how the dress design was going. When Camille saw her, she was also excited and showed off her sketches like a treasure. Look, this is my initial design. Im going to add cats eye stones in matching colors as embellishments and use gold thread for the cuffs. If you find anything unsatisfactory, just let me know and Ill make changes. Freda pretended to be pleasantly surprised when she took it over but her mind wasnt really on it at all. While holding onto Camilles sketches in her hand, she nced around casually until suddenly noticing a sketch on disy that had a corner sticking out. It was Janes design. Freda immediately thought of this ce and became excited all over again but couldnt show it too obviously. She only looked at Camilles drawing for a few moments before nodding and saying, Your design is very good; I really like it so lets just go with this style. After putting down the sketches, Freda paused for a moment before locking onto her target, pretending that she had just seen something interesting. With curiosity written all over her face, she pulled out that sealed baggie which contained an elegant red vintage European-style dress skirt that Camille had mentionedst time. Freda revealed an expression of surprise, Wow, Camille! Is this Leospetition entry? It looks so beautiful! Camille was shocked; quickly grabbing hold of the baggie from Freda while giving her suspicious nces before locking it away in one of their drawers using a key specifically made for such purposes. Chapter 465 Design Competition 1 Camilles movements were smooth and fluid, and Fredas gaze followed her every move. She looked at Camille with confusion and asked, Whats going on? After locking the cab, Camille pulled on it to make sure it was secure before finally letting go. She seemed to breathe a sigh of relief as she apologized to Freda with a smile. Im sorry about that. Leo gave me this yesterday, and its actually the design for thepetition hell be entering. It cant be leaked before thepetition starts, so Im really sorry about that. But since youve already seen it, could you please keep it between us? Otherwise Ill definitely get in trouble or even fired. Camille pleaded with Freda with her eyes shining like they could talk while also sping her hands together in prayer. Freda had her own ns but faced with Camilles plea; she nodded firmly. Dont worry; I wont tell anyone else about this. As soon as I leave this room, Ill forget all about it! That would be great! Camille went from looking dejected to smiling brightly after hearing Fredas response for which she received a phone call shortly after. Oh okay! Alright then! Ill head down now. Umdo you want toe down with me to pick up my package from downstairs? Camille politely asked Freda as she stood up. Freda finally realized and shook her head in an instant, No need, you can go first. I need to use the bathroom. After Camille left, Freda looked around and found that the key she used to lock the drawer was ced on the mouse pad. Seeing no one paying attention, Freda quietly took the key, carefully inserted it into the keyhole, opened the drawer, took out the blueprint, and ced it in her handbag. After doing all this, she gently locked the drawer again, returned the key to its original position, and when she stood up to leave, she deliberately tidied her hair, leaving the design room with an air ofposure. Five minutes after Freda left, Camille returned. Seeing an empty chair next to the workstation, she smiled slightly. Once she sat back down, the first thing she did was open the drawer. Seeing that the design draft was gone from the drawer, she revealed a knowing smile and continued working in a very good mood. Mission aplished! After leaving Leos studio, Freda walked on the road, thinking about what had just happened, and a triumphant smile appeared on her face. [Jane, no matter what, youre still going to lose to me, arent you?] When she arrived at Susans studio and saw her in the office, Freda took out the design draft from her bag and ced it on Susans desk. Ive got the design draft that Camille told me about earlier. Its the dress you wanted to change. Susan was surprised when she saw the design draft and looked at Freda incredulously. She never expected that Freda would have been able to get Leospetition entry. But after a moment of surprise, Susan felt an intense joy surge through her heart as she hurriedly put the design draft into her drawer. Freda watched Susans actions with a knowing smile on her face. Since I helped you get what you wanted, now its your turn to help me with what I asked for before, she said. Susan nodded in agreement because once she had Leos designs; everything else would be easy for her. I will keep you posted, said Susan as soon as Freda left.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After Freda left, Susan took out the design draft and carefully examined Janes design style. It had to be said that Leos design approach was very clever, always showcasing creativity in the details. But so what? After a days work, Susan finally refined the existing design draft. She added her own style on top of Janes original design. Now, she was eagerly awaiting the start of the designpetition. On the day of the designpetition: After two rounds of modelpetitions and design draft evaluations, without any surprises, a leading design master among the judges stood up and announced, The champion of this designpetition is C Leo, the main designer of Leos design studio! Wait! Susan had been standing in the crowd, and it wasnt until after the chairman of the judges made the announcement that she spoke up. Confidently, she walked out of the queue, looked around, and said, I report that Leo, the designer, copied my work in the design draft he submitted! The people sitting below showed expressions of surprise and astonishment. There was a growing murmur in the audience, and the judges looked at each other, even taking out the design drafts ced on the table to examine. Noticing something, the chairman of the judges paused, his expression bing unusuallyplex. Susan stared at his reaction, thinking she had hit the mark, maintaining a smile on her face. She was determined to bring Leo down this time! Miss, please return to the queue for now, after a while, the chairman of the judges finally said something. Susan didnt sense anything unusual, so when she turned back to the contestant queue, she gave Jane a meaningful look. Strangely, after she returned, there was no response from the judges panel. Susan waited for a while but didnt hear a single word, leaving her somewhat puzzled. It wasnt until the exhibition that Susans expression finally turned awkward. This time, all the entries were anonymous. The models would first showcase the designs, and then thepleted garments would be disyed on racks. However, when the etiquette host pushed out all the clothing disy racks, Susan did not see anything resembling the red dress. What was going on? She involuntarily furrowed her brows, her hands slowly clenching. Subconsciously, she nced at Jane, who sensed Susans gaze but didnt bother to look at her. Susan shifted her gaze and looked at the nametes beneath each disy case until she saw the onebeled Leos Design Studio. In that corresponding disy case, there was a stunning fishtail gown in shades of sky blue, with a flowing hem adorned with numerous sequins. Susan froze. She vividly remembered that during the model showcase, the entire venue had dimmed, and the dresss hem, over a meter long, sparkled like a gxy, captivating everyone, including herself. How could this be? Susan felt stifled, and she vaguely sensed that things were not as simple as they seemed. At this moment, every detail connected in her mind, appearing reasonable but also hinting at something amiss. Chapter 466 Design Competition 2 Did Freda get scammed? Susan couldnt help but purse her lips, feeling more and more like her words just now were a joke. Looking at the designers in Susans studio and then at Leos studios Milky Way fishtail dress, their eyes became strange, and some even shook their heads. Susan felt like her face was on fire right now. She felt embarrassed and angry. At this time, the chairman of the judges also spoke to her, Miss Susan, your dress design is different from Leos design. She could only dryly smile and lower her head. At that moment, there was an obvious frown between her eyebrows. She turned around and walked to the side while taking out her phone to call Freda quietly. When Freda saw who was calling when she received the call, there was a clear smile on the corner of her mouth. She thought that Susan hade to share good news with her; Jane had already been disqualified by the judges of the designpetition. She answered with a cheerful tone, Miss Susan, how is it? Did Jane make a fool of herself? What kind of fooling around?! As soon as she heard this sentence, Susan became angry because she didnt know what Freda did or if she just casually took a so-called design drawing to deceive them all. Although she said these words out loud in anger, she still lowered down voice so as not let others hear it. She cautiously looked back for a moment and found that other designers were still looking at exhibition stands before feeling slightly relieved again. She turned back quickly with an urgent tone, What happened? Did you take wrong designs or something else happened? Why is Leos finished productpletely different from what you gave me! Its not retro style dress at all! How could that be? Upon hearing this sentence, Freda also panicked subconsciously refuting, I clearly saw Camille put the designs on table I got exactly one piece. In end, Freda still didnt think Camille who looked simple-minded enough even stupid would cheat on them, Im sure.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Miss Susan, Just as Susan wanted to refute again, she heard someone behind calling out for her making her heart tremble. The first reaction was quickly hanging up phone, and turning around in panic with eyes showing signs nervousness. The person who called for him was none other than Chairman of Judges. He saw Susan turn her head back, and calmly repeated once again, Miss Susan, please exin your own designed works exhibited here. Susan breathed a sigh of relief, but quickly put away her phone and walked over to the disy shelf, putting on a polite smile and reaching for the dress. This dress was inspired by a TV show I watched one day Susan went on at length, detailing every aspect of the design from inspiration to detail. If Jane didnt know what really happened with this dress, she might have believed Susans words. However, after she finished speaking, the expressions of the designers present were all different. Most were hesitant or even strange. Susan was confused and looked back at the dress subconsciously. Did she say something wrong? Camille and Jane nced at each other with knowing smiles. Camille stepped forward from among the crowd and pretended to be puzzled as she looked at the dress. Wait! She said suddenly. Miss Susan is indeed very creative, but this dress I feel like Ive seen it somewhere before in Master Krogs collection maybe? The position of that cat-eye stone in its belt is exactly identical. At that moment when Camille spoke up, Susan turned pale with an ominous feeling rising inside her upon hearing Krogs name mentioned. I remember seeing it in Master Krogs book too, Camille continued casually. He even said it was his most satisfactory work yet! How could Miss Susan have such simr designs? Is this giarism? Other designers also started discussing among themselves while casting disdainful or skeptical nces towards Susan as their voices reached her ears. I knew that dress looked familiar! I saw an exact same one in Krogs book I was wondering earlier how Miss Susan won awards in design contests before when now we find out she giarizes others works! How did someone like her be a designer? If you ask me, another designer chimed in, Leo is much better than her although he never shows himself publicly its such a pity though because I participate every year just hoping to catch sight of him. Susans face turned red then white repeatedly especially upon hearing Leos name which felt like stepping on her Achilles heel. The judges faces turned serious. It was obvious that they had noticed the simrities between Susans supposed original design and the Krog design. The chairman of the judges looked at her sternly and said, Miss Susan, what is going on? Please exin. Susan was stunned for a moment. A hint of panic shed in her eyes. What should she say? Did she use Leos studio drawings without permission? In their circle, this was tantamount to giarism, even worse than that! She stammered and couldnt even form aplete sentence. All she could do was shake her head in denial, No, its not like that its not Camille saw this and said, Then what is it exactly? Why does your dress look so much like the Krog masters? Susan couldnt say anything at all. She could only re fiercely at Camille because there was no reason for her to copy someone elses work. Seeing Susan like this, the chairman of the judges had already made up his mind about her guilt. He turned around and whispered with two other judges for less than a minute before turning back to face Susan with a serious expression on his face. Miss Susan, he said firmly. After discussing among ourselves as judges we havee to an agreement that you no longer need to participate in this designpetition or any future ones either since giarizing designs is one of the biggest taboos for designers! Susan frozepletely as if being doused with cold water over her head; sweat broke out on both palms along with cold blood running through them too. This sentence undoubtedly sentenced her death penalty within their designer circle. Other designers also cast nces towards Susan, some mocking while others were more sympathetic. Most people didnt like or approve of Susans actions; some had even been mistreated by her during designer exchange meetings before now! Chapter 467 Really Lost So, now Susan had been disqualified from thepetition for giarizing a famous designers work and it seemed like everyone was just here to watch her embarrassment. After the judge announced this, he turned around and walked back towards the stage with everyone following him, leaving only Susan behind. She couldnt believe what she was seeing as she stared at the vintage red European-style dress in the disy case. The once gorgeous and vibrant color now hung there mockingly silent. [Is this really how I lose?] The designers returned to the stage where it was clear that Leo was going to be crowned champion since Susan had been stripped of her eligibility. As expected, secondster, the judge climbed onto the stage and announced, I dere Leo as this years designpetition champion! Everyone apuded in agreement with no surprises there. However, when they heard that a representative from Leos studio woulde up on stage to receive his award instead of him personallying up himself, Camille did not step forward. When she caught sight of the judges gaze on her though, she shook her head gracefully while smiling, I dont have to receive the award on behalf of him anymore today because Leo is already here! What? Leo is here? The designers who heard this sentence all showed expressions of surprise or joy; some looked confused while others were ecstatic but most were simply skeptical. Everyone knew that Leo was a design god who never actually appeared atpetitions even if he participated in them multiple times before winning awards without showing his face. So when someone from his studio imed that he was present today was it true? Camille smirked triumphantly then slightly turned sideways allowing Jane behind her into view. Everyone followed their gaze as Jane smiled too then slowly walked forward, causing people blocking their path to move aside gradually creating an open path for them both. Even judges were surprised upon hearing about Leo being present at todays event but seeing a young girl with ck hair and eyes walking out from among everyone made them even more astonished.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Designers who previously spected about what kind of person Leo could be revealed themselves through their expressions, either admiring or disbelieving, but clearly more people fell intotter category than former one. Janes appearance was almost shocking to the entire audience. The reporters exchanged nces and, of course, did not miss this great opportunity to capture the mysterious designer on camera. The sound of shutters clicking echoed throughout the room as they captured Janes figure. No one could believe that after Susan, a designer who even outshone her in winning awards year after year turned out to be a young girl who looked like she had just turned twenty. Jane gracefully walked up to the stage under everyones gaze. The chairman of the judges saw hering and regained hisposure, hiding his surprise with a smile as he handed Jane her trophy. With a slight bow and a smile on her face, Jane took the trophy with both hands and spoke into the microphone, Hello everyone, I am Leo. The name Leo was familiar to many people in the design circle and among journalists. After Jane finished speaking there was a momentary pause before thunderous apuse erupted from below. Especially those among the audience who came specifically for Leo were thrilled beyond belief that their idol had actually shown up today, only to find out that Leo was actually a woman! After waiting for apuse to die down, Jane continued, I am very happy to participate in this international designpetition again today. I am honored to receive this award which is my first time appearing before you all. In future I will make sure that Leo is no longer synonymous with mystery. Her words were straightforward and honest which only served as fuel for more apuse from below. Journalists who had been taking pictures non-stop didnt miss this golden opportunity when they stood up one by one asking questions about design concepts or why she decided it was time for her debut. Jane politely answered each question without any hint of difort or hesitation in her speech. Just when she thought it was time for her exit holding onto her trophy, Patrick suddenly appeared at door shouting, Wait! Everyone turned their heads towards him, including Jane herself who looked surprised at seeing him slowly walking towards them holding onto an enormous bouquet of roses. She remembered Patrick telling herself earlier he wouldnt be able toe today so what? As soon as she saw him holding flowers, tears welled up in Janes eyes unexpectedly Patrick smiled as he walked towards her, nodding his head at Jane when he reached the stage. Sorry Im a littlete, had to prepare these flowers for you, he said. You, what are you C Janes gaze fell on the roses in Patricks hand and she had a suspicion of what was happening but couldnt find the words. Everyone, Patrick smiled and turned to face the audience. Leo designer, Miss Jane is my fiancee. I apologize foring to watch herpetition sote but today, I want to do something more important for her. He turned back towards Jane and got down on one knee with a bouquet of roses in his hand. Jane, I know today is an important day for you and this n has been on my mind for a long time now. Weve been through so much together since we first met and I never nned on being apart from you Now, Jane, will you marry me? Jane was stunned by Patricks proposal; she knew that he might do something like this given how dressed up he was but didnt expect it at this moment. She blinked several times before looking down at him with a smile forming on her lips as their eyes met. Although she didnt like being ostentatious, for the sake of Patrick and the possibility of experiencing something grand together in the future, after going through so much, what did she have to fear? Jane nodded, gently but resolutely uttering three words, I am willing. The audience below erupted into cheers, whether it was in excitement, encouragement, or genuine blessings. People just loved a good spectacle. As for the journalists, they wouldnt miss this opportunity. Shutters clicked away, capturing numerous shots of the scene and close-ups. At Janes words, Patricks face lit up with joy. He stood up, gave Jane a firm and warm hug, releasing her after five or six seconds. The two held hands, Jane still cradling the bouquet of roses, and bowed to the audience below. Chapter 468 What Makes You Deserve His Heart? In the presence of happy people, pain was always insignificant. Especially when the pain was only felt by one person, Susan, it became infinitely magnified. When she was just informed that her participation in thepetition had been cancelled, she truly panicked. By the time she regained herposure and caught up with what was happening, Jane was already on stage receiving her award. Susan pursed her lips and furrowed her brows as she red at the woman on stage with resentment in her eyes. If nothing unexpected had happened, that trophy should have been hers Leo, you schemed against me! Jane and Patrick were walking out of the designpetition venue together as a couple around six oclock in the evening when Susan suddenly burst out from nowhere. She stared at Jane fiercely and said, Leo oh no, Jane, why did you frame me? Why? Todays prize and this trophy in your hand clearly belonged to me! Susans voice became increasingly uncontroble while her delicate face twisted into a grimace. Many passers-by stopped to watch as Patrick frowned tightly and instinctively stepped back half a step to shield Jane behind him. Jane frowned helplessly but also looked somewhat disgusted at Susans behavior; she didnt expect this womans obsession to have reached such an extent. She tugged on Patricks sleeve to signal him not to interfere too much before taking a step forward herself while squinting slightly at Susan, It should be clear that it was you who framed me instead of vice versa, Susan. We are all designers here; if you canpete with me fairly once more, then maybe I could still respect you as my opponent but now your actions are contemptible. Intentionally giarizing other peoples work is actually punishable byw in France. As soon as those words left Janes mouth, Patrick immediately understood what he needed to do next; he pulled out his phone without hesitation and dialed 911, reporting everything that had happened. With that, she signaled to Patrick to call the police, mouthing the word Freda to him. Patrick immediately understood, nodded, and quickly took out his phone to dial the police. In fluent French, he described the situation outside the award venue and detailed Susans giarism and Fredas theft of the design drawings. Susans face turned pale. Having lived in France for many years, she knew exactly what Patrick was saying, but by the time she wanted to intervene, it was already toote. After ending the call, Patrick coldly pocketed his phone. About half an hourter, a police car arrived. Two officers got out, apprehended Susan, and escorted her back to the car. That night, Susans reputation was thoroughly shattered. On the other side, Freda watched the live broadcast of the award ceremony on the hotel room TV and was terrified. She was restless and couldnt believe that Jane had turned things around on her. She tightly gripped her phone, wanting to call Susan but hesitating. Suddenly, there was an urgent knocking at the door. Fredas heart skipped a beat as she became uneasy. She cautiously looked towards the direction of the door and slowly walked over, asking, Whos outside? She turned the doorknob gently and it opened with a click. To Fredas surprise, two police officers entered. One of them showed his badge and said, Miss Ann, someone reported you for theft and kidnapping. After investigation, we found it to be true. We are now arresting you ording tow. Freda was shocked and instinctively tried to back away but handcuffs clicked onto her wrists before she could escape. She had no choice but to lower her head in defeat as she followed them out of the room into their car. Everything seemed settled. Janes proposal had been seen by many on live television while online discussions were rampant about it all. Yet Patrick didnt seem bothered by any of this as he enjoyed several days in France with Jane without any distractions orplications; they spent each day either going out on dates or staying home together enjoying their time together. Upon returning home to Guavo though, they went straight back to Patricks old house where Mike still lived. Patrick held onto Jane tightly like he feared she would run away from him again as they entered with smiles stered across their faces saying, Grandpa! Were back! Mike always talked about these two young people every day so when he saw them return, he couldnt help but feel both surprised and happy eximing, You two finally came back! Ive missed you so much! After thepetition, Jane said she wanted toe back to see you. I felt she was too tired, so I thought of taking her to y in France for a few more days. Moreover, when we return, we n to quickly organize the engagement ceremony. I proposed to Jane at the award ceremony, and she agreed. Mike looked somewhat surprised at Jane, with a smile on his face. Jane, you finally agreed to marry this little rascal? Oh, thats great, then I can rest assured - Jane blushed slightly then nodded affirmatively replying, Yes grandpa I have agreed to marry Patrick; we even bought rings already so dont worry. Her middle finger on the right hand was adorned with a diamond ring that Patrick had taken her to buy at a jewelry store the day after the awards ceremony. It was a custom-made, one-of-a-kind piece. As the three chatted, Beatrice and Melissa arrived at the old mansion. Upon entering, they saw Jane and Patrick sitting next to Mike. Melissas face immediately soured while Beatrice remainedposed. Mike, Melissa and I came to see you, said Beatrice with a smile. Patrick heard their voices and looked up at the two women before him. His smile slowly faded as he asked in an ominous tone, What are you doing here? Youre not wee here. Please leave. Jane furrowed her brows slightly and whispered, Patrick. She didnt want him to confront Beatrice or Melissa head-on; it wouldnt look good if things got heated.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick, said Melissa nonchntly as she ignored his hostility. We just came to visit Grandpa; we wont cause any trouble. She ced some supplements she had brought on the table before turning back towards Patrick with a smile. Grandpa, she continued in an overly polite manner. These are supplements my aunt and I bought for you; please ept them. Mike pursed his lips but made noment other than saying tly, You have good intentions. I watched yourpetition and awards ceremony when I returned home, added Melissa haughtily as she stood up straighter beside Jane. Her attitude became more arrogant by the second: who did Jane think she was? How could this woman win over Patricks heart? Melissa knew that Jane had won first ce in a designpetition but also witnessed Patrick proposing to her during that same event, something that made her incredibly jealous almost driving her insane! Chapter 469 Whatever You Wear, You Look the Best Thank you, Jane said politely to Melissa. She didnt want to cause any conflict in front of Mike. Beatrice acted as if she hadnt seen anything and continued talking with Mike, even though he wasnt fully engaged in the conversation. Patrick kept a close eye on Beatrice, afraid that she and Melissa would do something to harm Mike. The group had lunch together at the old mansion, but Melissa remained silent throughout the meal. Even when she looked up, it was mostly at Jane. Patrick and Mike were constantly serving Jane food, making it clear that they saw her as part of their family while Beatrice and Melissa were outsiders. By the poolside, Jane stood with the wind blowing through her hair. She wanted some fresh air and inspiration for designing clothes when Melissa came out from the balcony door and saw her standing by the poolside. A cold smile appeared on Melissas face C one filled with jealousy. Why dont I push her into the pool? It would be entertaining to see her soaked, thought Melissa. She walked over casually towards Jane who only nced at her before crossing arms across chest while stretching them out a bit. Enjoying yourself here? asked Melissa nonchntly as she approached closer towards Janes back. Yeah, replied Jane calmly without looking back at her rival. Just enjoying natures beauty while seeking inspiration for my designs. Melissa chuckled softly before saying, I dont have your luxury of free time but Id love to help you swim! As Melissa uttered these words, she subtly took a few steps toward Jane, her hand surreptitiously reaching behind Jane. When her words fell, her expression changed, and she tried to push Jane fiercely, a look of ruthless satisfaction in her eyes. Jane, go to hell! But just as she was about to push, Jane swiftly stepped aside. It turned out, Jane had long noticed Melissas subtle movements and had been vignt. Otherwise, given this womans temperament, how could she suddenly approach her? Melissa was taken aback, but it was toote. She tumbled into the swimming pool. Ssh! The pool erupted in arge spray of water, while Melissa could do nothing but il with her eyes closed. She couldnt swim at all, and the deep end was enough to engulf a person. Help! Help me! Melissa struggled to call for help every time she surfaced, but ended up choking on water instead. Jane stood coldly by the side, calcting the time in her head. When Melissas face turned pale, she decided it was enough and jumped into the pool to pull Melissa to safety. She dragged her out of the water and onto the poolside. Melissas makeup was ruined from being in the water, and her hair and clothes were soaked. She coughed a few times when pulled out of the pool, feeling ufortable in her throat and chest. Are you done causing trouble? Jane asked as she crossed her arms and looked down at Melissa with indifference. Melissa looked up at Jane with anger in her eyes that made them turn red. Jane, youre so despicable! Despicable? Janeughed like she was talking to an idiot. If anyone is despicable here its you! You conspired with Mrs. Pansy to frame Grandpa, then tried pushing me into the pool! Youre nothing but a lowlife! Let me warn you now, dont mess with me again or else next time will be even worse. With that said, Jane turned around and left without another word. She needed to change clothes before catching a cold from being wet for too long.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Watching Jane leave made Melissa clench her teeth in hatred; one day she would make sure that Jane paid for what she did! Jane returned to the guest room in the old house, changed into clean clothes, and as she was leaving, she happened to meet Patrick walking towards her. Patrick noticed that Janes hair tips were still slightly wet, which puzzled him. What happened to you? he asked. Its nothing. Melissa tried to push me into the swimming pool, so I let her go in by herself, Jane casually replied. Patricks furrowed brow rxed, and he looked at Jane, suddenly breaking into a smile. Whats up? Jane looked at him, feeling somewhat perplexed. Why are youughing? Nothing, nothing, Patrick waved his hand. I just didnt expect you to have that side to you. Jane found it inexplicable, but the next moment, she didnt really care. She just went back to her room for a while, mysteriously pulled out a notebook and held it close to her chest. Then she grabbed Patricks hand and ran into the garden. Following Janes steps, Patrick ran into the garden. Standing on the grass, he couldnt help but feel puzzled. Whats going on? Why did we suddenlye here? Look. Jane finally let go of the notebook in her hand and handed it over to him. It turned out that what was drawn on it was a wedding dress, with a pleated gradient skirt. No one didnt know what kind of paint or colored pencils were used on it, but when the sunlight shone on it, the gradient part really showed up. Patrick looked at this design drawing and couldnt help but show a surprised expression. Suddenly, Jane thought of something and revealed a mysterious smile. Without saying anything, she ran back into the room and only came to the garden after a while. Patrick heard her voice and turned around to see that the woman was wearing exactly the wedding dress from the design drawing. He waspletely stunned until Jane walked up to him and asked if he liked it or not. Only then did he wake up like from a dream and nodded repeatedly. Its beautiful, beautiful! You look good in anything. Upon hearing thispliment from Patrick, Jane lowered her head shyly for a moment before raising her head again saying, This is originally my design for our engagement ceremonys wedding dress. Ill redesign er when we get married. The stunning look in Patricks eyes never faded away as he hugged Janes waist with his arms tightly around her body bringing them closer together instantly. He looked into Janes eyes lovingly as he said, No need for another one; just wear this one because no matter what you wear, you always look beautiful to me even though Ive already seen this wedding dress before. Although Patrick usually didnt talk much about lovey-dovey stuff with anyone else except for his beloved girlfriend, Jane, he could easilye up with sweet words whenever talking about their rtionship which made their waltz on grasnd even more romantic. After Florence returned to the country, Peter was delighted to see that the scar on her hand had disappeared. However, to his surprise, Florence happened toe across the widely circted video of Patrick proposing to Jane. Chapter 470 You Must Help Me When Florence saw the video, her teeth almost ground to dust. Her obsession with Patrick had reached a demonic level, and seeing the rted news under the video only made it worse: Pansy Group CEO and Star Entertainment CEO will hold an engagement ceremony next month. Florence immediately turned pale and became agitated. Without hesitation, she closed the webpage and angrily mmed her hand on the table. Peter heard the noise and walked in, looking at his sister with concern. He knew Florences emotions were unstable, so all he could do was take care of her as best he could. Florence, whats wrong? Brother. Florence sat in a chair, staring at herputer desktop. After saying that word again with a pause in between, she turned to look at Peter. This time you have to help me. Patrick is going to marry that bitch! You have to help me! Patrick? When Peter heard this name, rm bells rang loudly in his head. He had tried more than once to persuade Florence to let go of Patrick and Jane because they were not people they could afford to provoke but Florence never listened. In time he realized there was nothing he could do about it. Hmm. Florence nodded heavily and spoke through gritted teeth, Hes going to hold an engagement ceremony with Jane next month! Brother, now I only have you left! You must help me stop them from getting engaged! Peter was stunned for a moment as he looked at Florence without speaking for a long time. He didnt know what kind of spell Patrick had cast on her that made her so obsessed with him like this; besides this wasnt something he wanted or should agree upon, but seeing how crazy Florence looked right now he couldnt bring himself not helping out either, lest she did something drastic like suicide or self-harm. He promised their mother that he would take good care of his sister after all. Finally biting down hard on his lip, Peter answered firmly, Then let me think about it some more but you cant cause any trouble okay? Do you understand? Hearing Peter agree finally loosened up Florences expression somewhat, revealing an excited smile while madness glinted faintly within her eyes. Brother, why dont you try to pursue Jane, or even drug her? The Pansy family cares a lot about whether their future daughter-inw is from a respectable background. Besides, Mrs. Pansy doesnt like Jane. If you can sleep with her and let the people from the Pansy family find out, then she probably wont be able to marry Patrick anymore. Patrick wont want her either. Isnt that good? You- Peter didnt expect Florence to say such things and was momentarily speechless. He looked confused and bewildered in his eyes as he couldnt understand why Florence would turn herself into this for Patrick. Even asking him to sleep with Jane. But- Peter fell silent, and Florence became anxious when she saw this. She hurriedly grabbed Peters wrist and looked at him earnestly, I really like him, brother. Can you help me? Looking at his sisters appearance, Peter finally softened his heart and nodded reluctantly saying, Okay, I promise to help you with this favor but you cant cause any trouble in the future. Okay. Florence nodded eagerly; as long as she could get Patrick back no matter what! The next day Peter went straight to Star Entertainment looking for Jane. In the CEOs office: Mr. Doyle hello, Jane was taken aback when she saw Peter but politely shook hands with him; although she had no good feelings towards Florence, towards Peter, it was just normal since his biggest mistake was spoiling his sister too much. But since he came here, there must be a reason for it so there wasnt any reason not to see him. Miss North, replied Peter shaking hands briefly before sitting down on the sofa opposite her desk after adjusting his suit jacket while Jane sat beside him. What brings you here today? Well After pondering for a moment, Peter spoke up, Mypany also wants to expand into film industry recently. I have seen some of yourpanys new TV dramas which are very impressive so I also want to invest in one of them. It will be an ancient costume drama based on time travel theme. The script is being written by someone already. I would like yourpanye supervise this drama. Miss North, what do you think? Jane was a bit surprised. In her impression, Peter had never been involved in the film and television industry before. However, there were manypanies in the industry that had been around longer than Star Entertainment, so it was quite unexpected for Peter to approach them. But Jane just kept these thoughts to herself. After pondering for a while, she agreed. Okay, if youre interested, we can give it a try. But after your script is finished on your end, show it to me first so we can continue with the contract details. Great. Peter smiled and his eyes sparkled warmly. We will definitely bring the script over. Im looking forward to your response. If youre willing to personally produce this drama series and once it airs, I am willing to put Star Entertainment as the first productionpany credit on screen and yourpanys film tform will have exclusive broadcasting rights for this drama series.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was an incredibly generous offer from Peter. Although Jane had some doubts in her mind about this deal, since she started her ownpany now, she also considered its benefits as a businesswoman. Since Peter offered such favorable terms, why not give it a try? The Waters family. Nana, how are you feeling today? Carl sat next to Nana with concern written all over his face. After the previous incident, although Nana managed to save the child, she remained in the hospital for almost half a month. After daily examinations by the doctors, she was finally discharged when it was confirmed that both mother and child were safe. Mrs. Waters, feeling remorseful, promptly weed Nana into the Waters family, fearing any further mishaps. Hearing Carls words, Nana smiled and shook her head. Its okay. The doctors said Im fine, and besides, Ive been at your home these past few days. Theres nothing to worry about. You dont need to fret over me. Even though she said this, Carl, recalling the previous incident at the hospital, still felt lingering fear. He had pursued Nana with great difficulty and didnt want to lose her. Now that Im the childs father, and youve agreed to marry me after much effort, as the head of the family, I must protect both of you and ensure youre not harmed in any way. Alright, alright. Lets talk about thister. Come on, Nana, have this bowl of soup first. Chapter 471 Their Precious Baby Mrs. Waters walked up to Nana and Carl, cing a pot of freshly stewed soup on the table. Nana sipped her soup and nodded with a smile. Just as she was about to take another sip, the doorbell rang. The maid went to answer it while Jane walked in carrying arge pile of supplements. I came to see you! How have you been feelingtely? Jane asked with a smile as she sat down next to Nana. Carl greeted Jane warmly and took the supplements from her before finding a ce for them. Jane looked at Nanas bulging belly and tentatively reached out to touch it, asking, Is it four or five months now? Did the doctor tell you if its going to be a boy or girl? Nana gave Jane an annoyed look when she saw all the supplements she brought over. Why did you bring so much stuff? Im not some national treasure now, plus Im fine, Nana said. Janeughed off Nanasints saying Of course not! Youre carrying their familys treasure right now! And remember we agreed that Ill be your childs godmother. Feeling relieved that everyone in the Waters family had epted her friend so well, Jane joked around with ease. Nana smiled somewhat embarrassedly. Since being rescued in the hospital, both Carl and Mrs. Waters had been treating her like a treasure. She couldnt take any risks, and she had even gained a bit of weight. However, she looked much healthier overall. Thats for sure. But when are you and Mr. Pansy going to have a baby? When the timees, well go together to buy clothes for the child. Jane choked up for a moment. She looked at Nanas smiling face and suddenly felt a bit ufortable. To be honest, she and Patrick hadnt thought that far ahead. But if she were to bring it up with him, he would have started preparing long ago. Were not there yet. What about you and Carl? When are you nning to have the wedding? With a child on the way, you surely cant skip that, right? Nana sighed, Its been over five months now. It wouldnt look good to wear a wedding dress at this stage. Plus, the doctor said that this time, both the baby and I were given a second chance at life. Even though Ive been discharged, I still need rest and cant exert myself. So, I discussed with Carl, and were thinking of having the wedding after Ive recovered from giving birth. Right. Carl walked over from the direction of the restaurant with a te of grapes and ced it in front of Jane and Nana. Nana has been working hardtely, and her health isnt great, so we thought it would be best to hold off for now. Plus, both sets of parents agreed. Thats really kind of you, very kind, Jane looked at Nana and Carls current state with satisfaction, nodding as if she were watching her own daughter get married. At this moment, she wouldnt mention William again. What could be more important than seeing her best friend happy? The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself and your child. Dont do anything reckless. You dont know how scared I was when I found out you were going into surgery, Jane scolded while holding onto Nanas wrist.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although Jane sounded annoyed on the surface, worry filled her eyes as she spoke. Nana nodded in agreement. Okay okay, I understand. How are preparations for your engagement ceremony with Mr. Pansy going? Its almost done. He said there are still some details that need to be worked out regarding the ceremony which will take a few days time. Mike has already made a list of wedding guests; both you and Carl muste then, Jane added. Definitely! Upon hearing this news, Carl immediately agreed cheerfully while joking around with them saying he needed some experience from attending weddings before his own engagement ceremony. What are you talking about? Nana yfully rolled her eyes at him while Jane quickly chimed in agreement making their conversation lively and harmonious. Jane stayed until noon at the Waters family residence where Mrs. Waters had wanted to keep her there for lunch but she politely declined saying that she had work matters to attend to back at the office instead, Mrs. Waters, no need really! Please go ahead without me; next time next time Ille eat here againC As soon as she stepped outside the Waters family home after declining their invitation, Peter was waiting outside by his white Porsche parked near the bushes nearby. When Jane saw the car, she furrowed her brow. As she stepped out, she nced around. Upon hearing a voice, Peter turned and walked over, saying, Miss North, what a coincidence. Not really, Jane paused, offering a polite smile. You must have been waiting here for quite a while. Im quite straightforward, Mr. Doyle. Its better if you just say whatever you need to say. Peter smiled, seemingly not feeling embarrassed. Well, I was waiting here and just wanted to ask you how youre considering the cooperation we discussed. Also, its already noon. Have you had lunch yet? Why dont we find a restaurant and chat over a meal? Thank you for your offer, Mr. Doyle, but I think its unnecessary, Jane replied hesitantly. She wasnt very familiar with Peter and his recent attentiveness made her feel uneasy. However, Peter had no intention of giving up. Dont be too quick to refuse, Miss North. Trust me; I just want to treat you to a meal as were still asking for Star Entertainments help in this matter. Lets just be friends. Jane looked at him for a moment before agreeing reluctantly, Alright then, lets eat and talk. Peter smiled again and opened the car door for Jane before driving them both to a well-known private kitchen restaurant. After following Peter inside, the waiter nodded at Peter and led them to a rtively secluded table by the window. Peter gestured for the waiter to hand the menu to Jane. Miss North, you can choose whatever you like, he said politely. Jane took hold of the menu while casually remarking, You seem like youve nned this out carefully; howe when we arrived today you already had our table reserved? Peter chuckled softly without any hint of awkwardness on his face. Despite feeling ufortable inside himself he was willing to try anything if it meant helping his sister out. Well when discussing business matters, one should always show sincerity, right? Besides you agreed to have lunch with me today, didnt you So do you tell me if there is anything about my proposal that doesnt satisfy you? Jane was slightly surprised by Peters frankness but couldnt deny that his offer was indeed generous though she still felt wary about possible ulterior motives behind it all Chapter 472 Happy Cooperation But since they hade to the topic, there was no reason for Jane to avoid it. I have considered your offer, and it would certainly have a significant impact on Star Entertainment. But I must ask, why do you trust me so much? You know about my history with your sister - Jane stopped speaking at this point, but she was sure that the man understood what she meant. Peter only paused for a moment before responding with a smile tinged with apology. Miss North, I know my sister has made many mistakes in the past and hurt you and Mr. Pansy. But my decision to approach you for this business deal has nothing to do with her. While Star Entertainment may be a rtively newpany, there is no denying that your team isposed of elite professionals who have produced some of the most popr TV shows and movies in recent years. Why wouldnt I choose to work with you? Jane nodded slightly in agreement; Peters reasoning was sound and logical. Although she had issues with Florence, there was no need for her to create more problems by refusing his offer. Since you have put it that way, if I were to decline, wouldnt that be disrespectful? Jane remarked. Peter chuckled, So, Miss North, do we have a deal? The two of them conversed andughed, and once the food was served, they began to eat. However, neither of them noticed that Melissa happened to be outside, witnessing the scene of the two of them dining. She watched the scene with resentment, yet there was also a sense of satisfaction in her eyes. Originally out shopping with friends, she coincidentally stumbled upon the restaurant and saw Jane entering with Peter. [Jane, even now, dare you im your feelings for Patrick were genuine? This time, Ive finally caught you red-handed!] Without hesitation, Melissa took out her phone, aimed it at Jane, and snapped a photo of her dining with Peter, swiftly sending it to Patrick. Patrick had just finished his work when he heard his phone buzz; he picked it up absentmindedly only to see Melissas message containing photos of Jane dining out with Peter. As he looked at the silhouette of the woman on his screen, Patricks expression darkened while he clenched his fingers around his phone tightly before finally turning off its disy and slipping it into his pocket silently. After having dinner with Peter, Jane went back to work and didnt return home until 6 pm. As soon as she walked in the door, she saw Patrick sitting on the couch with a scowl on his face. Jane was confused and asked him what was wrong. Whats wrong? Why are you upset again? Patrick looked up at her, clearly not in a good mood. What were you doing at the restaurant with Peter today? Jane was stunned. She didnt know how Patrick found out about this, but it didnt matter to her. She hung up her coat on the coat rack next to the entrance and said, I went to Carls house today to see Nana. When I came out, I ran into Mr. Doyle who wanted to talk about work over dinner so we went there together. Jane spoke so much but as soon as Patrick heard Peters name he couldnt take it anymore; he had a strong possessive nature especially since he had already told Jane before. It doesnt matter how I know, he said after Jane sat down next to him. You cant just go around hanging out with other guys like that without my permission! Do you understand? Im jealous. Jane sighed helplessly and turned her head away even rolling her eyes. Why did Patrick always have to be like this? Speechless really speechless. I already told you nothing happened! We were just talking about work! Dont try limiting my life! Im not trying to limit your life? Patrick snorted disdainfully at this statement from Jane which made him very unhappy; after she finished speaking, he kissed her lips forcefully just like before. After more than ten seconds of kissing each other passionately, they finally separated from each other; however, they continued their intimate embrace for some time afterwards until finally Jane broke free from his arms saying, Okay okay lets stop fooling around the phone is ringing; let me answer it. As soon as she picked up the phone and said hello, Grandpas voice came through making Jane visibly excited, Grandpa! Why did you only call me now? Ive missed you so much! Grandpaughed heartily on the other end of line, Ive been watching TV these past few days and saw that someone namedwhats his namea big boss in town is going get engaged soon. He looks pretty good too! Since I have some free timetely plus feeling quite healthy recently, I want toe back for your engagement ceremony. Really? eximed an ted Jane whose tone overflowed with happiness. Of course that would be great. When will youe back to Guavo? Let me pick you up! In a few days, I will call you. Jane said with a smile. After speaking with her grandfather for a few more minutes, she hung up the phone and turned to Patrick. My Grandpa just called and said helle to our engagement ceremony in a few days. Its great! I havent seen him in ages.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Patrick smiled and put his hand on Janes shoulder, patting it gently. Okay, let me know when your grandpa arrives in Guavo so we can go pick him up together. A weekter, Maria was discharged from the hospital with Osborn helping herplete the paperwork. As they walked out of the hospital doors, Osborn still had his arm around Marias waist. She looked down slightly and felt embarrassed as she spoke up, Mr. Maltz, I really am okay now Maria! Waylen called out from below the steps where he was waiting for them with a bouquet of lilies in hand. I knew you were getting discharged today so I came to pick you up! How are you feeling? Let me take you home. Waylen approached Maria with open arms but she hesitated and grabbed onto Osborns sleeve instead, an obvious sign that she needed help. Osborn furrowed his brow at Waylens presence; he didnt hide his dislike for him at all, What are you doing here again? Waylen rolled his eyes impatiently at Osborn before responding sarcastically, Youre always lurking around like some kind of ghost! Are you trying to start something? Osborn retorted angrily while instinctively shielding Maria behind him, I warned you not to mess with Maria or anyone else from ourpany! Looks like my words went right over your head! Chapter 473 The Impact is Too Bad Waylen looked at Osborn with disdain and said in a mocking tone, So, are you going to listen to me or not? Who do you think you are, the king of the world? Do you think everyone has to obey your orders? Are you protecting Maria because you have feelings for her? Marias face turned pale with fear. She was afraid that Osborn would be embarrassed and didnt know what to do but look up at him cautiously. Osborns face turned dark. He felt that Waylens words were offensive towards Maria and he found Waylen very annoying. Waylen continued speaking as if he hadnt noticed Osborns increasingly cold expression. Why arent you saying anything now? Did I hit a nerve? I never thought that even someone like you would be so jealous of Jane- There was a dull thud as a fist connected with flesh. Waylen was caught off guard and felt intense pain on his face. He gritted his teeth as he got up from the ground, holding his face in agony while ring angrily at the man who had just punched him. What the hell is wrong with you, Osborn?! Have you gone crazy? Waylen cursed out loud. What did I do? Osborn was also angry but didnt know why. His emotions had taken over himpletely and he charged towards Waylen again for another round of fighting. Ill teach your parents how to discipline your foul mouth! Osborn yelled back before punching Waylen once more. The two men fought fiercely while Maria watched helplessly, unable to intervene. Osborn Waylen please stop fighting! This is outside a hospital! Please stop! Their fight quickly attracted attention from passersby who stopped to watch them brawl on the street corner. Although most people didnt recognize who Wan was, everyone knew who Osborn was. So it wasnt long before they were recognized by bystanders taking photos on their phones including Maria standing nearby. Wow! Isnt that Osborn?! Why is he fighting in public? Isnt that new rising starlet Maria next to him? Is there some kind of scandal going on here? The gossiping crowd discussed excitedly among themselves while many reporters rushed over hoping not to miss any juicy details about this breaking story. Due to the widespread negative impact of the incident, and with security unable to control the situation, it took a long time before the two were separated. Photos of the scene were quickly shared on Twitter by curiousizens, who added fuel to spection about what had happened between Osborn and Maria. The hashtags #OsbornMaria# and #OsbornTwoMenOneWoman# quickly became trending topics on social media. Even photos of Waylen fighting with Osborn at the beginning were widely circted by marketing ounts, turning Twitter into a frenzy. At Star Entertainment, Jane couldnt possibly be unaware of what was happening online. Ten minutes ago when she went to check on her staffs work in film and TV marketing, she saw a young girl scrolling through this hot topic on Twitter. Now Jane had already instructed her public rtions department to handle it urgently. She sat in her office with both hands propped up against her desk, staring intently at herputer screen where videos of Osborn and Waylen fighting yed out, even Maria was caught in one shot. Jane frowned tightly; she couldnt help but feel a headacheing on. Where is Osborn? Tell him toe back. She pulled out her phone and called his assistant. [Osborn is already an adult; how can he still cause trouble like this for me] The public rtions department was already handling all videos rted to this topic as well as any promotional materials that followed suit. It wasnt until an hourter that both Osborn and Maria returned to thepany headquarters. Maria looked visibly nervous as she trailed behind Osborn into Janes office without saying anything. Tears streamed down her face while redness surrounded both eyes from crying earlier. She didnt dare look directly at Jane either; instead keeping herself low-profiled while appearing timidly submissive.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On contrast however, there were visible bruises around Osborns face along with redness around his mouth which he kept coldly silent about throughout their meeting together inside Janes office space. You finally decided to show up? Sitting upright in an armchair behind arge desk within said room space, Jane could barely contain herself fromshing out at him right then-and-there. She simply couldnt fathom how someone like him could be so reckless despite being aware of his own influence within society, let alone getting into street fights! But rather than responding verbally himself, it was actually Maria who spoke first, hastily trying to exin away their actions, Jane its just that You dont need speak for him, interrupting abruptly, Jane cut off any further exnations before they could even begin. Her tone however had softened somewhat since initially speaking, Maria, you should go home now rest properly after your hospitalization; your healthes first above all else. I have some things I need discuss privately with Osborn. Maria hesitated, clearly wanting to say something more, but in the end she just looked at Janes expression and stopped herself. She timidly said okay before turning around and walking out the door. Jane furrowed her brow in frustration and anger as she shot Osborn a re. She quickly walked up to him, arms crossed as she looked up at him with a rare burst of rage. Osborn, what is going on with you?! Youre a movie star now, you should know better than anyone how much damage this could do to ourpany if it isnt handled properly! I know you were trying to help Maria bute on, you need to be more careful about your image when youre out there representing us! Jane was practically seething with anger. Osborn was usually so calm and collected; why did he have to go off the deep end like this? Jane, I Osborn started before Jane cut him off. Its fine. Just go see a doctor about your injuries first. Ill figure out how we can handle this situation. As evening fell and darkness crept over the cityscape outside her window, Jane finished work for the day and headed back home to the Water Moon Community. When she walked into her living room though, it was empty. No lights were on anywhere. Had Patrick note home yet? She called out into the silence of the apartment, Amy? Has Patricke back yet? but there was no response from anyone. Curious now, Jane made her way towards where she heard some ttering noisesing from. It turned out Patrick had decided to cook dinner tonight instead of Amy! What are you doing cooking? Mr. Pansy feeling particrly domestic today? Jane teased as she approached him in his shirt sleeves and dress pants. Patrick turned around, his deep gaze falling upon Jane, who looked exhausted. He spoke calmly and unhurriedly, I know youre not in a good mood today. Ive prepared a candlelit dinner for you. Due to the Osborn incident, which brought a lot of negative publicity, Jane had already informed the public rtions department to handle it. However, the heat continued to rise, as if someone was intentionally opposing Star Entertainment. So, Jane had been dealing with this matter at thepany all day. Chapter 474 Candlelight Dinner How do you know me so well, knowing that Im not in a good mood and cooking for me? Jane saw Patrick cooking for her and couldnt help but feel a wave of warmth in her heart. She reached out from behind and wrapped her arms around Patricks waist, pressing her cheek against his back. Feeling the warmth of the mans body, Janes heart was warm. This feeling wasfortable, warm, and something she liked. Why didnt you wear an apron when cooking? Youll get oil stains on your clothes. Jane noticed that Patrick wasnt wearing an apron and took one down from behind the door to tie it around him herself. Patrick stretched out his big hand and hugged Jane as he turned the tables on her. He nodded slightly, meeting her bright eyes before lowering his head to kiss her lips passionately. Ugh This sudden kiss left Jane dazed for a moment. This man was taking advantage of her even while cooking! Jane instinctively tried to push Patrick away. Let go of me But before she could finish speaking, Patricks tongue had already slipped into her mouth, sealing off any further words from escaping. As their lips intertwined with each others, there was a strange sensation like electricity running through every cell in Janes body making it tingle all over. His big hands sped onto Janes slender waist tightly as they kissed deeply under the falling rain of kisses that seemed endless. Dont move, said Patrick as he deepened their kiss even more while pushing up against the kitchen counter where they stood together locked in this passionate embrace. Jane found herself breathless by this intense kissing session but tried to push him away again only to be held tighter by him saying, Dont move; let me hold you. The two sweetly embraced each other with kisses filling up every inch of air around them until suddenly Wait! What if Amyes in? Suddenly remembering something important made Janes face turn red with embarrassment at being caught like this by someone else. Patrick leaned back slightly changing positions slowly before whispering softly, She wont; I made sure she left early today. Hearing these words made Janes blush deepen realizing that everything had been nned beforehand by Patrick himself! On the stove in the kitchen, soup was still simmering. Jane sniffed it carefully and noticed a strange smell in the air. Suddenly, she realized, Wait a minute, Patrick, something is burning. Can you smell it? Lost in their embrace, they had forgotten to turn off the pot on the stove. Patrick quickly released Jane and turned off the switch. This is chicken soup that I stewed for a long time today specifically to nourish you. Looking at the burnt pot with furrowed brows, Patrick seemed disappointed. Jane could tell that Patrick was upset andforted him tenderly by saying, Its okay; you were able to prepare me a candlelight dinner with your own hands which means so much to me. Besides we still have steak even without chicken soup. She nced at the te of marinated steak, I love steak most. Jane said with a smile. Patrick affectionately rubbed Janes hair and said seriously but deeply, As long as you are happy; I prepared this surprise today just so that you can be happy every day like now. He wanted to forever preserve Janes smile; therefore he would use all his strength to protect her. I am happy when I am by your side. Jane said gently while looking at the messy kitchen. She smiled and said, Let me help you out; let us cook together Being able to cook together with Jane made everything bearable including sharing candlelit dinners. With her eyes curved into crescents, Jane asionally gazed tenderly into Patricks face while they both worked busily in the kitchen. Patrick fried steaks while Jane handed him seasoning. Jane stir-fried vegetables while Patrick chopped them up beside her. They cooperated seamlessly. The steak smells great! Youre quite skilled in cooking! Jane joked as she sniffed lightly before carrying tes of food into dining room. Inside, the sight before her stunned herpletely. The candles flickered on top of candbras, the vase held several roses, and beside themy 99 rose bouquets. Red wine had been poured into ssware already. It turned out that Patrick had arranged everything beforehand. Janes lips slightly curled upwards blushing slightly, she returned back inside feeling touched. She eximed emotionally, Patrick, you worked hard today. I really like roses! The mans thoughtfulness sessfully won over Janes heart; she fell deep under his gentle yet ambiguous spell. Patricks face, with its sharp angles and clear lines, broke into a smile as he reached out to take the womans slender hand. If youre happy, then Im not working hard enough. After dinner, Ill give you another surprise, he said. He deliberately left Jane in suspense, refusing to reveal what the surprise was no matter how much she asked. What is it? Tell me now so I can act surprisedter, Jane said curiously. The candlelit dinner had already been romantic enough; she couldnt imagine what else Patrick had nned. Patricks face twisted into a mysterious smile as he lightly flicked his finger and refused to tell her anything more. If he revealed the surprise too soon, it wouldnt have the desired effect. During dinner time, an exquisite candbrum filled the air with a light fragrance while vibrant rosesplemented Janes rosyplexion. She smiled coyly at Patrick and raised her wine ss in thanks for such a wonderful evening. Patrick held his tall ss by its stem and took a sip before saying, Lets get married soon so that you wont have any more worries when youre with me. Jane blushed at these words even though Patrick had already proposed and they were about to hold their engagement ceremony soon, hearing him say this again still moved her deeply.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thinking back on their journey together thus far, full of twists and turns, they finally ended up together as if fate itself had brought them together. Lets eat first; steak is your favorite vor, Patrick said slowly while staring deeply into Janes eyes with his intense gaze. Red wine flowed freely between them as theyughed over their meal, rare smiles gracing Patricks usually cold features. Jane picked up her wine ss once again after finishing her meal; clinking sses with him in celebration of their love amidst sweetughter filling every corner of the room. Looking at Janes rosy cheeks once more before standing up from his chair, Come on, he said taking hold of her arm gently but firmly, Ill take you somewhere for our next surprise. As they walked towards the door hand-in-hand, Jane was lost in thought about what other surprises awaited outside. Chapter 475 A Surprise for You Its sote, where are we going? Jane asked curiously as she followed Patrick. Patrick held Janes hand and their fingers intertwined. He nced at her sideways, his thin lips curling up as he spoke in a maic voice, Its a beautiful ce that youll love. Really? Jane smiled lightly. What was this man up to? It certainly piqued her curiosity. Patrick led Jane to the garage and chivalrously opened the car door for her. Get in, my wife. Wife The term was too ambiguous. Jane pretended to be angry and pouted at Patrick, Who is your wife? You have some nerve! Patrick raised an eyebrow and leaned closer to Janes ear. His deep voice sounded like a cello ying, low and melodious. Coupled with his intentionally rising tone, it was both sweet and teasing. Who else but you? he said. Jane took a deep breath before changing the subject. Alright then, where are you taking me? Lets go already. Patrick nodded before starting the car engine. Sitting in the passenger seat, Jane looked out of the window at the night scenery outside. They seemed to be getting further away from downtown; although familiar roads passed by her mind vaguely without any specific memories attached to them. Suddenly, she saw an expanse of sea ahead of them; memories flooded back into her mind, Are you taking me to the beach? The beach was where Patrick had proposed marriage originally; they made promises here together while apanying each other through lifes ups-and-downs. Thinking back on those beautiful moments made Jane feel sweet inside; she turned towards him with pursed lips, No wonder you said it would be a surprise. Do you like it here? Patrick looked down at her from above with tenderness shining through his eyes that only appeared when he faced her directly. I love it, replied Jane nodding happily while feeling sweetness spreading throughout every cell of hers. After their engagement, they were both busy working so they rarely came back here again until now. Once they got out of their car on arrival, Jane lifted up both arms feeling cool sea breeze blowing against herself which rxed all over body.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Looking calmly at this moment, Patrick knew bringing Jane here had been right choice since being there could relieve all stress off Janes shoulders. Hows it going? Are all your work troubles gone? Patrick took off his jacket and draped it over Jane. Its chilly by the beach, dont catch a cold. Jane smiled wryly and sighed, As expected, you understand me the best and can alleviate my stress. Just as the two of them were sweetly chatting away, they suddenly heard faint cries for help. Patrick, did you hear that? It sounds like someone is calling for help. Jane closed her eyes seriously to determine where the sound wasing from. Over there, lets go take a look. The two of them furrowed their brows in concern and hurried to the beach. An olddy had fallen into the sea and was desperately shouting for help. As they listened to her breathing getting weaker and weaker, Jane couldnt help but worry. The olddy seems to be running out of strength. Jane anxiously looked into the distance but didnt see any lifebuoys nearby. She jumped into the sea alone in desperation to swim towards the olddy. Seeing Jane jump down made Patrick worried; he took off his jacket without hesitation and followed behind her swimming towards where she was headed. The cries for help gradually weakened until they couldnt be heard anymore; this made Jane even more anxious because she feared that grandma might not have enough energy left in her body. When Jane rescued the elderly woman, she noticed that the olddy was trembling all over and had already fainted. No matter how she called out, the elderly woman remained unresponsive. Wake up, madam, madam First, bring her to the shore, Patrick calmly suggested, supporting the old womans body as he swam towards the shore. Due to floating in the water for too long, the elderly womans body was chilling, and her lips were turning pale. Jane, trailing behind, cradled the elderly womans body and attempted to wake her up. Madam, wake up, youre saved Unfortunately, Janes voice went unanswered. Patrick, can you still hold up? Jane, concerned about Patricks well-being after swimming with her for so long, asked. Patrick shook his head slightly, indicating to Jane not to worry about him; he was fine. On the shore, Jane tried pressing the elderly womans acupoint, but after attempting three or four times, there was no response. Let me perform CPR on her; its faster this way. Every moment was precious in the rescue effort. Jane quickly and rhythmicallypressed the elderly womans chest, attempting to help her expel the seawater from her stomach. Madam madam Patrick tried to wake her up by her ear. Unfortunately, both of their rescue efforts were unsessful. In desperation, Jane was frantic and suddenly she urgently tapped Patrick on the shoulder, Patrick, call 911 and get her to the hospital. She had been so busy trying to save the woman that she forgot about calling an ambnce. Seeing Janes worried expression, Patrick gently lifted his arm and patted her back. Dont worry, everything will be okay. Jane grew up with her grandfather and had a special affection for elderly people. When she saw the olddy fall into the sea, she couldnt help but think of her own grandfather. While waiting for the ambnce to arrive, Jane stayed by the olddys side and performed CPR every few minutes. When they heard the sound of sirens from afar, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. Where is the patient? Several nurses rushed out of an ambnce in haste asking questions. What is her condition? Jane slowly replied, Here it is. The patient is an elderly woman who fell into the sea unconscious. I performed CPR on her but she hasnt woken up yet. She briefly exined what happened to them. The nurses nodded in agreement as they carefully ced the elderly woman onto a stretcher. Well follow you guys in our car, said Patrick as he drove behind them closely while apanying the elderly woman to go to hospital together with them. Inside the hospital, the doctor who received the notification was already waiting at the door. Upon seeing the stretcher, they immediately brought a bed, saying, Come on, make way, we have a patient to rescue. Jane and Patrick stayed until they saw the elderly woman being taken into the emergency room on the stretcher before finally leaving with relief. From the candlelit dinner to the beachside rescue, the two of them had been busy all night. When they returned home, they found it was already midnight. However, Jane was unusually awake; the recent experience with the elderly woman who fell into the sea had left a strong impact on her. Patrick, I feel like life is so fragile, Jane said as she sat by the bay window, recalling the events that had just transpired. The elderly womans cold body, so close to her, lingered in her thoughts. Chapter 476 I Just Want to Hug You Jane had always been strong-willed and rarely showed her vulnerable side. Patrick strode over to her with his long legs and wrapped his arms around her, asking with concern, Whats wrong? Jane leaned into Patricks broad chest, feeling a sense of inexplicablefort. She shook her head and smiled faintly, Nothing. Patrick guessed that Jane was thinking about her grandfather. Why dont you give him a call? Its daytime over there because of the time difference. You can also tell him about our engagement ceremony. Jane nodded and dialed Tonys number. Grandpa, its me. It must be noon over there, Jane said with a smile. Tony was delighted to hear his granddaughters voice. Yes, it is noon here in Dubai where Im ying for a few more days. Jane felt relieved knowing that he was having fun. Grandpa, Patrick and I have set our engagement ceremony for next weekend. When are youing back? This event was important to Jane as she wanted Tony to attend. Patrick saw the smile on Janes face and felt at ease knowing that Tony was well. Ill be back in Guavo soon enough so I wont miss your engagement ceremony! And I have prepared an engagement gift for both of you which Im sure you will love Tony said happily on the phone line. Really? A warm feeling spread through Janes heart upon hearing this news because all she wanted was to see Grandpa again and receive his blessings. As for gifts since childhood until now Tony had spoiled her beyond measure; he would even pick stars from the sky if he could just give them all to her! Well then dearie, Tony continued kindly through the phone waves, It must bete where you are now so get some rest. Mm-hmm. Jane nodded before hanging up but found herself lost in thought afterwards In all of her memories growing up she only had Grandpa; never once did she meet or remember anything about her parents who supposedly passed away due to an ident when she was young But even if something tragic did happen why didnt she recall any details? asionally fragments of memory shed through but they were too fleeting for any real recollection And who exactly was Bernice? What connection did Rory have with Bernice? Why does Uncle Rory always avoid talking about Bernice whenever shes mentioned? Jane wondered. It seemed like there were things he was keeping from her and didnt want to tell her. But why? Jane remembered that Rory had once said that Bernice was her aunt. So where was Bernice now? Judging by the way Rory acted, he must have loved Bernice very much. If she was still okay, then why would he be living in such a remote and snowy ce like Mont Brush all alone? Why wouldnt he go find Bernice? Could it be There were so many things Jane couldnt figure out, even though she had tried every possible method to investigate. Jane, whats wrong? Patrick asked with concern as he saw the woman next to him finish her phone call and look even more worried. Jane snapped back to reality and met Patricks deep gaze full of care. Her heart skipped a beat. Its nothing, Jane replied with a hint of tiredness in her face. As soon as she finished speaking, Patrick suddenly picked her up horizontally. What are you doing? Jane eximed as she flew into the air. You said you wanted to rest, Patrick replied with a half-smile on his face as he carried Jane into his room and gently ced her on the king-size bed in the center of the room. I want to go back to my own room, protested Jane. She didnt want to share a bed with this man! Dont move. Patrick firmly held down Jane who tried getting up from bed by wrapping his arms tightly around her slender waist, imprisoning her within them. The two were so close together that their posture became incredibly ambiguous; it made Jane hold back on breathing for an instant. Dont worry; Im just holding you, whispered Patrick softly after sensing what troubled Janes mind while suppressing his own desire at bay, I promised Id respect you. With those words from Patrick, Janes mind finally settled down. They slept together peacefully throughout the night. The next day, despite waking up early in morning feeling concerned about Osborn and Marias situation after breakfast at home; without wasting any time, she headed straight towards Star Entertainment office building. Along the way, she checked through messages on phone only finding negativements regarding Osborn which left headache inducing thoughts; if this continued, it could affect release of Farewell My Concubine. Upon arriving at Star Entertainment office building, Jane went straight towards Osborns office. Jane! Osborn looked up from staring nkly at various onlinements criticizing him when suddenly seeing Jane push open door before walking inside, his eyes lit up. Jane walked in and spoke softly, Osborn, Ive thought about it carefully. Its best if you rify this matter yourself. Otherwise, the public opinion will not be favorable for Star Entertainment. Osborns gaze slowly fell on Janes face, as if he wanted to see through herpletely without saying a word. Jane took a deep breath and tried to calm herself by tilting her head to the side. After a while, Osborn asked, Are you really going to get engaged with Patrick? It was already toote for him to think about that! Sometimes Jane really had no way of dealing with Osborn. She had been rejecting him from the beginning and didnt understand why he was still so persistent. Yes, Im getting engaged to him next weekend. Osborn had imagined this scene countless times in his mind but when Jane said it out loud, his heart twisted painfully and his eyes became dim.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing him like this made Jane sigh helplessly as she tried to console him, Osborn, Ive told you many times before that I love Patrick and he loves me too. Why are you still wasting your time on me? You should cherish what is right in front of you instead of thinking about me. Osborn raised his face with some surprise in his eyes; he didnt expect Jane would bring up this topic again. You mean Jane nodded, Maria is a good girl . I could tellst time at the hospital that she actually likes you. You might want to try dating her instead. Maria? Osborn repeated with a slight smile on his lips. He admitted Maria was very nice but he just didnt have any feelings towards her at all. After a moment of silence, Osborn shook his head, I dont want to waste anyones time. Maria is indeed a very good girl, but I only see her as my little sister. The office door was slightly open, Maria came early for work today. She stood outside worriedly wanting an opportunity to apologize to Osborn. But unexpectedly, she heard everything they said inside the room. Chapter 477 Mysterious Gift Maria was stunned for a moment, feeling her eyes burning with tears. She curled her fingers and then clenched them tightly. A sour feeling rose in her heart, but she justughed at herself and turned to leave. What was she expecting? She should have known that Osborn could never like her Jane choked on her words after hearing this and didnt know what to say. In the end, she gave up and told Osborn seriously, Since its like this, I shouldnt interfere with your personal affairs. But I hope you can consider thepany when making impulsive decisions because youre not alone here, Osborn. I hope to see you working seriously again within three days. Jane rarely spoke so sternly, but Osborn didnt say anything either. He knew he had gone too far this time and nodded earnestly. Okay, I understand now. Ill be more careful. After going through various twists and turns on set of Farewell My Concubine, fortunately both the director team and actors were very professional so they managed to wrap up filming within the expected time frame; however, post-production may require some hard work from the editing team for a while yet, though they all expressed their understanding. After all, once Star Entertainment was gone there wont be another boss as humane as Jane. At the party venue. To reward everyone on set of Farewell My Concubine, Jane specially booked a hotel hall for everyone to attend a wrap-up banquet together. She raised her ss at the main table, looked around, smiled, Youve all worked hard during these past few months. Youve put your hearts into making this movie. I believe we will achieve good results at film festivals! Everyone cheered loudly while raising their sses in unison. Amidst such joyous atmosphere suddenly appeared an imposing young man dressed in ck wearing white gloves holding a box made of blue velvet satin material which looked quite high-end. Excuse me Miss North? Jane heard footsteps approaching from behind but couldnt see who it was clearly so she stood up confusedly from beside the table before walking around it instead. Thats me, she said curiously. The young man nodded slightly with a smile as he handed over the box, Hello, this is something that someone wants us to give you personally. If there are no objections, you can just sign here please. Jane hesitated for a moment before epting the mysterious gift. Who could be sending her gifts like this? Could it be Patrick? Several of Janes close friends had already started teasing her. Everyone knew that Jane and Patrick were about to get engaged, so it was only natural to assume that the gift was from him. Jane, Mr. Pansy seems to be very well-informed. He gave you a gift when we wrapped up at the movie set, one friend said. Yeah, your rtionship with your husband is so sweet! Dont forget to send us invitations for the engagement ceremony, another chimed in. The group continued teasing her as Jane lowered her head and looked at the box in her hands. Slowly opening it, she found a valuable diamond ne inside, one she had seen before in a magazine. It was a limited edition handcrafted piece from France with diamonds and tinum cut by hand, very expensive indeed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Besides Patrick, she couldnt think of anyone else who would give such an expensive gift to her. A smile unconsciously formed on Janes lips as she carefully closed the lid and put away the jewelry box. This man had given her another ne just days ago; now hed given another one so soon? When she arrived home at nearly ten oclock that night, Patrick was sitting on the couch reading a book. Hearing noise at the door, he put down his magazine and sat up straight asking, Why are you back sote? You didnt even tell me anything; I could have picked you up. Its okay! Jane shook her head happily as she walked over towards him with open arms around his neck. I didnt drink much tonight; I just caught a ride back home with my colleague By the way, why did you spend so much money buying me a gift today without telling me first? I wasnt prepared for this. Patrick had been enjoying how forward his woman was being but paused when he heard what Jane said next, somewhat puzzled, What gift are you talking about? Jane also looked confused for a moment before taking out that jewelry box from her bag and handing it over to Patrick saying, Its this one! Someone delivered this expensive ne directly to our wrap-up party hotel today I thought it came from you. Patrick looked at the ne in the jewelry box, his confusion growing deeper. The ne was undoubtedly valuable, and he could afford to buy it himself. But he had been busy with wedding preparations for Jane these past few days and didnt have time to prepare any other gifts for her. Jane knew this too. No, Patrick shook his head, his expression souring. Someone had mysteriously given such a precious gift to his fiancee? What did they mean by that? Jane furrowed her brows and set the jewelry box aside. Never mind then, it doesnt matter. She knew Patricks weaknesses well enough; she said this partly to put him at ease but also because she genuinely didnt need any gifts from unknown sources. The next day, not long after Jane arrived at work, the front desk called her on their internal line. Ms. North, someone is looking for you at the front desk iming to be your friend. Who? Jane was confused; her friends were limited to Guavos group of friends who worked at Star Entertainment as well. Why would they need an appointment or be stopped by security? He said his name is Joseph and that you know him. Upon hearing the name, Prince Joseph, Jane instantly froze. How did hee here? She pressed her lips together, feeling puzzled internally. However, considering it wouldnt be right to let him stand at the front desk all the time, especially given that there were photos of them dancing at the banquet, Jane didnt want to create any more significant impact. Ask him toe to my office, Jane said calmly, contemting the situation. The receptionist nodded, acknowledged the instruction, and hung up the phone. Looking up, the receptionist informed Joseph, who was waiting there, Ms. North said for you to go to her office. Walk to the right and take the elevator to the eighth floor. As soon as Joseph heard that Jane wanted to see him, a smile appeared on his face. Indeed, she still remembered him. Janes office was adjacent to the editing teams office. As Joseph walked over, he naturally attracted the attention of several colleagues. Most people couldnt resist the curiosity to witness some gossip. Chapter 478 Can’t Forget About You Joseph dressed up today just to see Jane. When he walked up to the CEOs office, he had a smile on his face and pushed the door open without hesitation. Jane looked up at him with no expression. Instead, Joseph raised his lips and greeted her warmly, Jane, do you remember me? He heard Janes name from Michelle and also got her address in Guavo andpany address. So he came straight over. Jane politely smiled but had no other feelings towards Joseph. She didnt know why this man came here today. A royal aristocrat wouldnt have any business dealings in Guavo. Of course I remember you. Is there something you want from me? When Joseph heard this, heughed even more happily with bright eyes and a proud expression on his face as if waiting for praise like a child. Do you still like the ne I gave you? As soon as Jane heard this, she widened her eyes instantly thinking of yesterdays expensive handmade ne. At first she thought it was Patrick who surprised her with it but it turned out to be Joseph. She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head saying, Thank you but I dont really need such an expensive gift. Saying that she went back to her desk drawer pulling out the jewelry box saying, You should take it back. As soon as Joseph saw the jewelry box, he became anxious asking sincerely, Why? Dont you like my gift? I can exchange it for something else if needed or maybe keep this ne since I think it looks great on you. At that moment there were already several people outside of the CEOs office trying to catch a glimpse of what was happening inside while whispering among themselves, Isnt Mr. Pansy engaged with our CEO? Who is this guy then? He seems quite infatuated with our CEO though Jane shook her head again replying, No thank you. What I meant was that I dont really need anything right now Oh excuse me! Let me answer this phone call real quick. She answered Patricks call briefly while pursing her lips knowing that she needed to make sure that Joseph would give up on pursuing her once and for all. Patrick had just pulled up outside the Star Entertainmentpany when he sat in his car and said with a smile, I got off work early today, theres nothing going on at thepany. Do you want to go out shopping with me? Ah I have a client here. Lets talkter, Jane replied. Joseph didnt know who Patrick was that Jane mentioned, but he could tell something was wrong with her. Being a young man full of passion, he couldnt hold back his emotions and said directly, Jane, ever since you came to Michelles ce, Ive been thinking about you all the time. Youre really beautiful and your dance is so graceful I really like you. I hope we can be together and Ill always treat you well! Joseph didnt intentionally lower his voice while speaking; even the employees who were eavesdropping outside could hear him clearly through the ss walls of Janes office. They looked surprised and gossipy as they exchanged whispers. Even Patrick heard it clearly too. His eyes visibly darkened with anger as if revealing murderous intent while tightening his grip on his phone, Who is there? Joseph? The guy whom I metst time when picking you up? Jane was also startled by Josephs confession; she became impatient after sensing that Patrick wasnt in good mood either. She ignored Joseph for now because she knew how dangerous it would be if Patrick got jealous. She nced at him holding onto his phone before quickly leaving her office saying, Let me find you downstairster; are you still down there? Patrick held onto the steering wheel for quite some time before finally responding with an um. Jane hurriedly left the building without looking back at her colleagues who only stared nkly for a second before turning their gaze away from her departing figure. The gossiping employees felt caught red-handed but hadnt spoken yet when they saw Joseph running out of Janes office chasing after her. A few people looked at each other in confusion wondering what was going on why would such an independent woman like Jane fear being pursued by men? Jane hastily left the building and spotted Patricks car parked outside. She hurriedly ran over, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. Quickly, she said to Patrick, I dont know how Joseph found his way here, and the ne he gave me yesterday Forget it, lets not talk about it. Drive quickly, lets go to yourpany. Hes following us. Before Patrick could utter a word, he heard Jane rapidly spill out this lengthy exnation. Without any hesitation, he stepped on the gas, changed direction, and headed towards the Pansy Groups corporate offices. The originally half-hour journey took only twenty minutes. After Patrick got out of the car, he grabbed Janes hand and walked swiftly into the lobby, then took the elevator to the office. He didnt seem to mind the curious gazes from others. When the office door closed behind them, Jane finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Patrick helplessly and said before he could even ask, Its that guy who asked me to dance at Michelles partyst time. He sent me a ne yesterday and said he wants to be with me. I dont know how he found Star Entertainment. When I came out looking for you just now, he followed me too. So I had no choice but toe here with you first Lets talk about dinnerter. Patrick pursed his lips and crossed his arms over his chest while his eyes darkened slightly with jealousy. But instead of saying anything negative towards Jane, all that was in his mind was an idea that formed quickly, Lets get married tomorrow; I dont want any other man trying their luck with you again. Jane swore this was probably one of Patricks calmest moments ever despite what she thought about him proposing so suddenly like this when they were supposed to get engaged in just a few days time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, she couldnt help but feel helpless by Patricks possessiveness towards her sometimes after calming down from her initial shock when hearing him propose so suddenly like this, But were getting engaged in just a few days! Your proposal is too impulsive Mr. Pansy. Patrick paused for a moment then quickly changed tack, Youre right; lets wait until after our engagement ceremony before we get married then because I really dont want any other man trying their luck with you. A small smile tugged at Janes lips as she found herself both annoyed yet charmed by Patricks childishness at times like these. Chapter 479 It’s Better to Face Reality In the end, she nced at Patrick with a yful smile and teased, Well, it all depends on how you perform. Otherwise, I wont agree. Patrick clicked his tongue and was about to yfully scare Jane when Joseph suddenly burst in. Morton followed closely behind him in a hurry and said apologetically as soon as he saw Patrick and Jane, Im sorry, sir and madam. He he suddenly came in saying he needed to find Miss North. I couldnt stop him. When Jane saw Joseph, she instinctively felt a headacheing on. He was indeed a young man of twenty-one or twenty-two years old who was too enthusiastic for her taste Joseph snorted and stared straight at Jane. When he saw Patrick, his eyes widened in surprise. The man who had hindered him from getting her contact information that night. Its you! Are you the man who called Jane? Patrick clicked his tongue again and nodded towards Morton to indicate that he could go do his own thing now that they were alone. As the office door closed once more, Patrick looked up with a confident smile on his face as he gazed intently at Joseph. Yes, I am her boyfriend. Boyfriend? Joseph reacted quickly but didnt seem to take it seriously at all. His gaze only lingered briefly on Jane for one second before turning back to Patrick with wildness shing through them like defiance. Well then from now on wellpete fairly for her affections because I also like her very much. I want to pursue her. Jane sighed inwardly while holding onto her forehead. Why did he have to deal with this possessive boyfriend of hers? Pursue her? Patrickughed and looked disdainfully at Joseph, even feeling that this kid was a bit overestimating himself. He immediately pulled Jane, who was standing beside him, into his arms, catching Jane off guard. Besides being her boyfriend, I will soon be her fianc. We are getting engaged next week, Mr. Joseph. I think you should face reality, Patrick said confidently. Jane pursed her lips, unable to speak, unsure of what to say at this moment. In the face of Patricks provocation and not-so-friendly advice, Joseph seemed unfazed. In his world, as long as he persisted, there was nothing he couldnt obtain, especially since he genuinely liked Jane. It was love at first sight. He naturally pursued a love that was free and romantic. Moreover, since he fell in love with Jane at first sight, he had to give it a try no matter what. Why should I face reality? You two arent married yet, right? As long as youre not married, I still have a chance. Until thest moment, who knows if Jane will develop feelings for me? Joseph replied confidently, causing Patrick to burst intoughter upon hearing his words. This guy was indeed too confident. Well, lets wait and see. Alright, if you have nothing else to do, please leave as soon as possible. Im going to have dinner with my fiance, Patrick said bluntly, giving Joseph an ultimatum. Without even ncing at Joseph, he grabbed Janes hand and walked out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As Jane and Patrick left thepany, she let out a sigh. I really dont know what hes so persistent about Patrick continued holding her hand and, upon hearing Janes words, he turned his head slightly to look at her expression. After a moment, he suddenly burst intoughter and shook his head. Jane looked at him with confusion. This man was angry just a moment ago in the office, yet now he wasughing? And theughter was so inexplicable. Whats wrong with you? she asked, puzzled. Patrick shook his head. Nothing, I just thought of Josephs appearance earlier and found it quite amusing, notughing at him, but I just feel that my wife has a great charm. Its not surprising that others like you. Jane stared at Patrick for a few seconds and couldnt help butugh. So, you were so furious just now, I was even afraid you would fight Joseph. Patrick put his arm around her shoulder. That was just a momentary jealousy when I saw my wife being pursued by someone else. Wouldnt any man feel jealous in that situation? The two of themughed as they walked forward, heading to a restaurant in the city center for dinner. Jane, I cant wait to marry you, Patrick said, still feeling annoyed by Josephs provocation. Jane smiled faintly. Show me through your actions. As the night grew darker, Allure Bar was filled with vibrant lights and a lively atmosphere. Maria sat in a booth, emptying her ss of alcohol in one gulp. The spicy liquid made her cough a few times, and she couldnt help but cover her mouth, drawing the attention of the bartender. Another ss, please. Their gazes met, and Maria pursed her lips, pushing the empty ss forward, trying to appear tough. This is strong liquor, be careful not to get drunk. The bartenders expression was subtle, and his eyes nced towards another booth. Its none of your business, Maria interrupted the bartender, her eyes fixed on the water droplets sliding down the ss. She sniffled as the music in the bar slowly turned into that mans voice. Ive always thought of Maria as a little sister. Little sister A wave of bitterness swept over Marias body, even though she knew that Osborn liked Jane. Hearing him say he only saw her as a little sister still hurt deeply. Biting her lower lip, Maria clutched onto her drink. She realized she had been foolish to have feelings for Osborn all this time. She had silently loved him while following him around until she finally mustered up enough courage to confess to him and was rejected. But she still felt like he was different with her. His tenderness, his smile, everything about him Thinking about these things made tears well up in Marias eyes and caused her fingers gripping onto the ss to tighten slowly. Suddenly, her phone rang from inside her pocket. Her eyes lit up when she saw it but then fell when she saw who was calling. Maria, where are you? We have another announcement tomorrow and weve already sent over the script, said her agent through the phone. I dont want to murmured Maria before drinking more alcohol again. Hearing loud music in the background made their agent sound nervous. Why is it so noisy there? Where are you exactly? Are youC Its too noisy, said Maria as she hung up on their agent for once and all. The alcohol made everything feel hazy but then someone walked towards her suddenly. What a coincidence. Waylen sat down next to Maria. Are you here alone? Maria immediately recognized the person in front of her, and her brows furrowed with displeasure. Waylen had been persistently bothering her with ill intentions. Last time, Osborn had stepped in for her and caused so much trouble. Now, she couldnt believe she would encounter Waylen even at the bar. Maria had no intention of paying any attention to him. She stood up, wanting to leave, but suddenly felt dizzy and lightheaded. Chapter 480 Loyal Movie Fan Be careful, Waylen and the bartender exchanged a nce, reaching out to support Maria. Let go. Maria tried to struggle free from Waylens grip, but she felt her body growing weaker and couldnt muster any strength. Although her alcohol tolerance wasnt great, it wasnt enough for just two drinks to make her this drunk. She rubbed her temples with one hand as her vision began to blur. What was happening? Maria grew wary and tried pushing Waylen away, but she feltpletely powerless. Gradually, Marias head began to feel empty and the voices around her became muffled. Little beauty? Waylen held Maria in his arms and called out tentatively a few times. When he saw that she didnt respond at all, he smirked satisfactorily. Well done. He took out some bills from his pocket and threw them on the bar before leaving with Maria under the envious gaze of his friends who cheered him on. Why why would you do this to me Unconsciousness overtook Maria as she murmured softly while patting Waylens arm with a small hand. Seeing this, Waylen licked his lips greedily as he touched Marias cheek. I will definitely treat you well. However, just as Waylen looked up again after speaking those words, a fist came flying towards him without warning causing him stumble backwards. Who is that bastard! Spitting out some saliva, Wan looked up only see a well-dressed man catching hold of Maris. You beast! Kim Ragsdill red at the unnatural-looking woman in his arms, his face darkening instantly. As a doctor, he could tell at first nce that someone had drugged Marias drink, and coupled with what he had seen between Wan and bartender earlier, Kim hurriedly followed them outside. What are you doing here? Mind your own business, growled an angry looking Waylen when Kim caught up with them. Kim ignored Waylen and simply turned around with Maria in his arms, ready to leave. Waylen, however, was unwilling to let it go and started cursing, preparing to take action. However, after all these years, Waylen had been drained by his indulgence in alcohol and women. His attempt at a fight was nothing more than empty threats. Kim turned around and swiftly kicked Waylen to the ground. As Marias body temperature rose, she began to struggle uneasily in Kims arms. Seeing this, Kim, who had initially considered calling the police, could only take Maria away first.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maria felt heavy all over. She struggled hard trying to open her eyes but feeling nauseous instead. A cold object pressed against her forehead easing difort somewhat. After an unknown amount of time, Maria heard a faint sound and slowly opened her eyes to find herself in apletely unfamiliar environment. Panic set in as she tried to remember what had happened, but her mind was nk. Are you awake? A deep voice interrupted her thoughts and Maria quickly turned her head to see Kim walking in with a ss of water. Fear took over as she tried to sit up, but her heavy limbs restrained her movements. Who are you? What did you do to me? Maria regretted going out drinking and causing such trouble for herself. Kim noticed the fear on Marias face and quickly exined, Dont be afraid. Im not a bad person. My name is Kim and yesterday at the bar someone drugged you and almost took you away. I brought you back to my ce. He pointed towards the medicine box on the bedside table and handed Maria a badge that had been ced there earlier. You have some side effects from the drugs so now you have a slight fever which means that rest is necessary. His voice was low with concern evident in his eyes. Maria epted the badge from Kim which disyed his name before looking down at her arm where she saw bandages wrapped around it. She looked up at him again; he didnt seem like he was lying or hiding anything from her. You saved me? After calming down slightly, Maria rubbed her temples trying hard to recall what had happenedst night at the bar when suddenly Waylen came into view. In fact, Im your fan. Ive watched several of your movies, Kim picked up the fallen ice pack from the bed and smiled softly, his lips slightly pursed. I saw that man talking to the bartender at the bar yesterday. After that, he took you away. I was worried, so I followed them. It turns out that guy had ill intentions. As Maria listened to Kims ount, she felt a chill run through her body. Memories slowly resurfaced, and she remembered what happenedst night. It must have been that despicable man, Waylen, who drugged her! If she hadnt encountered Kim yesterday, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Kim looked at Maria, her face filled with heaviness. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed his words. However, Maria noticed his gesture, and it struck her. The two of them remained silent, facing each other. Finally, Maria lowered her eyshes and said, Thank you so much. If it werent for you, the consequences would have been truly unbearable. Kim handed the ss to Maria and whispered, You need to be more careful in the future. Not only are you a public figure, but youre also a girl. Going to bars alone is risky. Maria nodded and buried half of her face in the cup as she silently drank water. Suddenly, she remembered something and started searching herself. Kim was startled by Marias actions and put down the thermometer he was holding. What are you looking for? Have you seen my phone? Maria took a deep breath. If her agent found out that she didnte homest night, she wouldnt let it slide. She turned her head and saw her phone on the bedside table. She hurried over but found that it had already shut down automatically. In an instant, Maria felt like her future was bleak. Whats wrong? Kim asked worriedly when he saw that Maria wasnt responding at all. Maria slowly turned around with a helpless expression on her face as she held onto her phone with both hands while looking up at Kim. My savior, do you have a charger? I didnt ignore your call on purpose; my phone died. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Maria epted scolding from her agent with an unpleasant expression on her face. She even considered pretending that it was still dead so she could hang up without listening anymore but ultimately gave up after being scared by what she said next. Maria, cant you be more sensible? Youre a public figure! Do you know every move of yours is being monitored by media outlets! Quietly moving away from her earpiece while sniffing back tears, Maria replied impatiently, I know I know! Ill go back right now. Where are you now? Shall Ie pick you up? Her agents side made sounds of opening doors which meant she was ready to leave soon. In Just as Maria wanted to answer her honestly about where she was stayingst night, she suddenly thought better of it since this wasnt exactly appropriate conversation for someone elses house. Its okay! I can go back myself! Dont bothering here! Her agent became suspicious after hearing how defensive and evasive Marias tone sounded, Are.. areyou dating someone? Chapter 481 Cannot be Let Go Upon hearing these words, Maria was momentarily stunned, and a bitter smile unconsciously appeared on her lips. She did want to fall in love, but the person she loved didnt love her back. How could I possibly date? I need to hurry back to the office. Well talk about yesterdays matter when we meet again, Maria said before hanging up the phone. She breathed a sigh of relief and unplugged her fully charged phone. Thank you so much, Kim, Maria said gratefully as she looked at Kim in front of her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Youve thanked me several times already, Kim replied with a hint of helplessness in his voice. The fever has gone down; make sure you watch your diet and get plenty of rest for the next three days. Maria joked, You really are a doctor; your tone is so annoying. Kim chuckled at this remark. Its just professional habit. Anyway, thank you again. As Maria stood up from her seat, she bowed deeply towards Kim. Kims gaze fell upon Maria as he felt somewhat dazed. It was by chance that he became one of Marias fans but what surprised him was that there was a significant difference between the on-screen version of Maria and the one standing before him now. Do you have paper and pen? asked Maria as she looked up at Kim with two small dimples appearing on either side of her cheeks when she smiled. Although confused by this request, Kim still pulled out a notebook from his bookshelf and handed it over to Maria who wrote something down before unfolding it and passing it back to him. Kim took a nce and was surprised to see his own doodle. Below it was Marias signature, apanied by the words Lifesaver. This unexpected discovery made Kim look at Maria with a hint of surprise. Maria stuck out her tongue yfully and tilted her head to the side. This is fan service! Not only do you get my autograph but also my personally drawn portrait just for you! How does that sound? Youre definitely special! Ill treasure this always. Kim closed his notebook, a smile ying at the corner of his lips. Well then, Ill be leaving, and Maria hesitated, Regarding yesterday and today, I hope you can keep it confidential. Kim nodded. Ill take you back. Its not easy to find a taxi around here, and it wouldnt be good if the paparazzi caught you. Hearing Kims words, Maria considered it and realized he had a point. She didnt refuse Kims offer and followed him to the garage. On the way back to Star Entertainmentpany, the two of them didnt say much. Maria gazed at the passing scenery outside the car window, feeling an indescribable surge of emotions. Her fingers slid over her phone case and eventually removed it. This phone case was bought because of Osborn, as it looked like a couples design. Now, thinking back, she found her past fantasies quiteughable. When she was lost in thought, the car came to a gentle stop. Maria snapped out of it and smiled at Kim beside her. Thank you. Youve been a great help. Kim remained silent and simply shook his head, opening the car door for Maria. After exchanging a few casual words, Kim drove away. Just as Maria took a deep breath, preparing to enter thepany, she noticed Jane standing in front of her, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. Jane. Maria blinked, surprised. Who was that person who just dropped you off? And I heard from your agent that you didnt go homest night? Jane nced in the direction Kim had left. Upon hearing these words, Maria recalled what had happened yesterday, and her expression darkened. She recounted everything that had transpired at the bar to Jane. Waylen? The wealthy heir who has been bothering you? Janes brow furrowed in disbelief. She hadnt expected such a thing to happen. Yes, Maria nodded, feeling a lingering fear at the memory ofst night. Jane patted Marias shoulder, contemting the situation. Maria, you need to report this to the police immediately. Ill check the surveince footage. We cant let Waylen get away with this. Report it Maria hesitated. After all, she was a public figure, and Waylen had some connections. If things escted, it could have a negative impact. Jane sensed Marias hesitation and spoke sternly, Maria, if we dont teach this person a lesson, he will only continue to take advantage of the situation. Dont worry, Ill handle this matter. As she spoke, a cold glint flickered in Janes eyes. No one dared to harm someone under her watch! She was determined to give Waylen a severe lesson. After discussing with Marias agent, Jane immediately contacted the bar and parking lot to obtain the surveince footage from that day, clearly capturing Waylens actions. Meanwhile, Maria followed Janes advice and went directly to the police station to file a report. With Jane exerting subtle pressure behind the scenes, Waylen was taken into custody for questioning. I had nothing to do with that. I simply saw her drunk and kindly offered to take her home. Waylen spoke calmly, but there was a hint of resentment in his heart. He never expected Maria to turn the tables on him. Not only did he fail to win her over, but he also got beaten up by some unknown person. And what about that witness you brought? He beat me up pretty badly. My lip is still swollen from it. Who knows if you guys teamed up to extort money from me, Waylen pointed at his injured lip and looked proud. See this? I need a medical report for this injury and Im going to sue that guy for intentional harm. Jane, who was listening behind the ss window, sneered at Waylens words. This guy really had no shame. Maria stood beside Jane, looking worriedly at her friend. But when she caught Janes eye and received a reassuring look from her, Maria felt relieved. Then Jane handed over the surveince footage she had retrieved earlier to the police as evidence against Waylen. Seeing this solid proof against him made Waylen finally panic and threaten to hire awyer. This is nder! Ill get my own attorney or maybe you can contact my dad! Do you even know who my dad is? Waylens expression became more sinister as he realized he was being cornered. But Maria wouldnt let him get away with it so easily. She vowed silently that she would make him pay for what he did today. Officer, we have all the evidence we need now, witnesses and physical proof, said Marias agent in a deep voice. You could also investigate yesterdays bartender; I believe they could provide valuable information. As they turned their attention back towards an angry and shouting Waylen, Marias agent couldnt help feeling disgusted with how low some people would stoop just for their own selfish desires, like trying to hurt someone else just because they couldnt have them themselves. If things had gone differently today the consequences didnt bear thinking about. Chapter 482 The Jealous Man As the agent thought about this, she turned to Maria with a hint of reproach in her eyes. Maria silently lowered her head and didnt dare say a word. She knew she was in big trouble when she got back. Jane had solid evidence against Waylen, so he was eventually detained. However, the Stawarski family seemed to have used some connections behind the scenes, so Waylen was only held for a period of time. After investigating Waylens background, Jane organized public rtions andpletely suppressed the matter without leaking any information. Maria sat in the car and carefully looked at Jane beside her before slowly speaking up, Thank you, Jane. Remember for next time to always tell your agent where youre going, said Jane calmly. These things werentplicated for Jane to handle, but what worried her was that Marias guard seemed too low. I know I made a mistake muttered Maria as she had been lectured all day long. But why did you go to the bar alone? Suddenly, Jane remembered something and turned to look at her. I just wanted to have some fun who wouldve thought something like this would happen replied Maria with a restrained expression on her face. Jane understood what happened but didnt ask any further questions since it seemed like there wasnt much more information needed from Maria. She looked down at her phone and saw that there was an unanswered call from Patrick. Jane felt surprised because after dealing with everything rted to Maria earlier that day she forgot about Patricks call entirely. She intended on calling him back but then another call came through from work which distracted her attention away again until eventually forgetting about it altogether. When Jane arrived home in the evening, she found Patrick sitting alone on the couch, calmly watching TV. Patrick, Im back, Jane called out. Janezily approached him, but Patrick didnt embrace her as he usually did. He sat there motionless, his expression indifferent. Why didnt you answer your phone? Patrick turned to look at Jane, his expression somewhat cold. Although there were times when Jane missed calls before, she would always call him back eventually. But today was an exception. Thinking about what happened a few days ago, Patricks brow furrowed even tighter. Upon hearing his words, Jane pped her palm lightly. How could she forget about this? Im sorry, Patrick. I forgot, Jane wrapped her arms around Patricks elbow, her tone somewhat coquettish. Patrick grabbed Janes wrist and pulled her into his arms. Who were you with today? Is that Prince bothering you again? Looking at Patricks expression, Jane blinked and reached up to stop him by the neck, deliberately saying, His name is Joseph. Sure enough, when she mentioned that name, Patricks face became even worse and the force in his hand increased. Patrick, youre hurting me, Janeined as she winced in pain. Patrick loosened his grip slightly but kept his deep gaze fixed on Janes face. Rarely seeing Patrick like this made Jane want to tease him a little more. What if I really went to find Prince Joseph?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Patrick didnt say anything but his gloomy expression had already revealed what was going on inside of him. Jane, Patrick said in a low voice with danger lurking beneath it. Jane tilted her head and smiled. How could I? I was at work all day today dealing with Marias situation when I got your call. Then something else came up and I forgot. Seeing no reaction from Patrick, Jane turned her eyes around. Mr. Pansy, are you jealous? Yes, I am jealous, replied Patrick without hesitation which made Jane stunned for a moment. I dont like it when you interact with other men especially However before he could finish speaking, Jane lowered her head and nted a kiss on his lips instead. Mr. Pansy, I love you. With intense gaze, Jane looked at herself reflected in Patricks eyes while softly speaking, It has always been just you. This kind of Jane made people feel extremely moved. Patrick raised an eyebrow slightly, embraced her waist, and tilted back slightly, his gaze fell on Janes lips as if he was expecting something. Seeing this, Jane pursed her lips into a smile, and leaned closer to deepen their kiss. However, the mood was ruined by the ringing of Janes phone which broke their passionate moment. Jane snapped out of it, breathless, saying, I I have to take this call first She pushed away from the man who still wanted more from their kiss, and took out her phone. It was Tony calling. Grandpa! eximed an excited Jane as she answered the call. On the other end of the phone, Tonys cheerful voice came through. My darling granddaughter, Ive booked a flight to Guavo for tomorrow. Really? Thats great! Janes face lit up with a smile. Ille pick you up at the airport tomorrow. Okay. Tony hung up feeling very pleased. My grandpa ising to Guavo tomorrow, Jane said as she put down her phone and straightened out her clothes. She turned to Patrick. Mm-hmm, Patrick nodded lightly. Ill go with you tomorrow. The next morning, Jane woke up early with excitement bubbling inside her. Today was the day her grandfather would be returning home and she had been too excited to sleep all night. Ille with you to pick him up, Patrick opened his door slowly and spoke in a calm voice. He knew how much Tony meant to Jane and he respected that bond between them. Jane smiled and nodded in agreement. Grandpa will be so happy when he sees you. Tony had always held Patrick in high regard, but now that he saw how well they were getting along, he felt even more at ease about their rtionship. As they drove towards the airport, Jane couldnt stop talking about how long Tony had been on his global tour and wondered if he had enjoyed himself during his travels. Well find out soon enough when we see him, Patrick teased as he listened to Jane chatter on non-stop beside him. Chapter 483 Tony Returns Home At this moment, Tony was also thinking about Jane on the ne and whether Patrick had taken good care of her during this time. Outside the airport, Patrick parked the car in a parking spot and apanied Jane into the airport lobby. The flight will arrive in ten minutes, Patrick looked up at the scrolling screen in the airport and said, Do you want to sit down and rest for a while? Grandpa wont be able to get off untilter. Patrick knew that Jane had been excited all night yesterday and hadnt slept, so he thoughtfully suggested she take a break. Jane couldnt wait to see her grandfather. She couldnt wait even for a minute. Her eyes were fixed on the exit. No thanks, I want to see my grandpa as soon as possible. Maybe the ne willnd early. For more than ten minutes, Jane stared at the exit without blinking, waiting for her grandfather toe out. The flight from Dubai to Guavo hasnded. Please disembark in an orderly manner, announced by mechanical female voice over airport broadcast system made Janes eyes light up with excitement as she hurriedly took two steps forward. As soon as Tony walked out of customs control area, he saw Jane waving at him eagerly saying, My precious granddaughter When she saw her grandfather, Jane took two quick steps forward and took his luggage from him. Grandpa! Were you tired on your flight? How was your trip around-the-world? It was alright; each country has its own unique scenery which is quite nice, Tony said kindly with a smile. When you guys go on your honeymoon trip after getting married, make sure you travel around too. Oh Grandpa When it came to marriage talk, Jane blushed shyly while pouting yfully. Patrick saw Tony and politely called him grandpa before taking over Janes luggage from her hand. Let me carry it. Seeing how well Patrick treated his granddaughter made Tony smile even more broadly. Im bing more satisfied with Patrick now; he treats our familys little Janie so well! At least someone is happy! Jane pouted again while clinging onto Tonys arm coquettishly, Grandpa! Who do you think looks better between us? Tony praised Patrick endlessly making jealousy rise within Janes heart but then she clung onto his arm like spoiled child. In front of her grandfather, Jane was always a little girl who would never grow up, no matter how tough she acted outside. Jealous again, Tony teased with a smile, gently patting Janes hand. Looking at his granddaughter acting spoiled beside him, Tony turned to Patrick and said seriously, Patrick, my granddaughter may seem sensible but she still has the temper of a child. I hope you can take good care of her and not let her suffer. Understanding the old mans concern, Patrick nodded earnestly and said solemnly, Grandpa, dont worry. I will take good care of Jane and not let anything happen to her. He put his arm around Janes shoulder and smiled tenderly. Oh right grandpa, Patrick continued as he put his luggage in the trunk. My grandfather is preparing a feast at home today to wee you. Lets go there first. Mike was thrilled when he heard that Tony wasing to Guavo for Jane and Patricks engagement ceremony; he had been looking forward to it for days. Tony nodded in agreement saying, Good idea! It has been so long since I have seen your grandfather. How is he doing?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It had been ages since they had dined together since hisst trip around the world. Hes doing well actually; his health is still pretty strong, Patrick chuckled lightly before continuing, he really wants to travel too! He saw that you went on your trip around the world and envied it. However because of Mikes heart condition which made flying difficult for him so traveling wasnt an option yet. Jane sat in the backseat with her grandfather watching as Patrick chatted happily with him; she felt relieved knowing that two most important people in her life were getting along well together. At the entrance of the Pansy Residence, from a distance, Tony saw Mike standing there, waiting. My grandfather has been waiting at the entrance, Patrick said slowly, observing the scene. He must have been waiting for a long time. Both old friends, who hadnt seen each other for a long time, were eagerly anticipating this reunion. As the car pulled up, Mike smiled and approached, saying, Tony, youre finally back. Your global trip seemed to have taken quite a long time. Mike reached out and tightly grasped Tonys hand, feeling a sense of nostalgia. Its been a long time. Long time no see, I brought some gifts for you from overseas, Tony said as he asked Jane to bring the gifts up. There are also some small gifts inside for your family. After exchanging pleasantries, the two old men walked into the living room side by side. Mike turned around and saw Jane and Patrick looking at each other sweetly, smiling with satisfaction. Look how good these two kids are, how happy they are. We can rest assured now. Yes, Jane and Patrick will be engaged soon, and we will soon be a family, Tony echoed with a smile. Patrick is really good to Jane. Listening to their elders teasing words, Jane felt a little embarrassed as she affectionately linked her arm with Patricks. Seeing this scene, Mikes smile became even brighter on her face. It would be best if after getting engaged that Jane could quickly have a child so that we can enjoy four generations together. Both old men were getting older and wanted grandchildren to enjoy their family life. Tony gently patted Janes shoulder. Jane heard that? You still have an important responsibility on your shoulders. He looked at Jane with encouragement while urging Patrick to hurry up and give them grandchildren so they could hold them in their arms. This straightforward urging made Jane feel a little embarrassed as she blushed while lowering her head. Grandfathers, dont tease her anymore; she has thin skin, Patrick tightly held onto Janes hand while resolving the situation for her. Grandpa, let us go sit in the dining room first. Seeing Patrick protecting his granddaughter like this made Tony show a satisfied smile on his face. The whole family walked happily into the dining room when suddenly there was knocking at the door outside. Who came? Jane heard a knock at the door and asked Patrick curiously if Mike had invited anyone else today. Chapter 484 Tumultuous Lunchtime Mike stood up to go answer the door, but Patrick stopped him. He smirked and said, Grandpa, Ill go. You stay here and chat with Tony over tea. Jane apanied Patrick to the door and opened it to find Beatrice and Melissa standing outside.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Beatrices smile disappeared as soon as she locked eyes with Jane. What are you doing here? she asked. Why cant I be here? Jane replied emotionlessly. She furrowed her brow slightly, wondering why Beatrice and Melissa had suddenly shown up. She had been happy earlier when her grandfather returned from his trip abroad, but now that these two women were here, Janes mood soured instantly. Mom, Grandpa is weing Tony back today so of course Jane is here, Patrick said coldly. He wouldnt let anyone belittle Jane in front of him. Melissa felt even more jealous seeing how protective Patrick was of Jane. In her heart she vowed to drive a wedge between them; after all, only someone like herself deserved the title of Mrs. Pansy. After being scolded by her son for speaking out against Jane, Beatrice looked displeased as she asked where Mike was. In the dining room, Patrick replied indifferently while taking hold of Janes hand. Just now Grandpa mentioned wanting a great-grandson from us so he could enjoy family life together; dont ruin his good mood. Patricks tone was cold as he reminded Beatrice. Aunt, dont be angry with Patrick. He was blinded by that woman, Melissa said, holding Beatrices arm andforting her obediently. Seeing the well-behaved and obedient Melissa by her side only made Beatrice angrier. She couldnt understand what her son was thinking, choosing a woman like Jane. In Melissas eyes, there was also a deep sense of jealousy. Beatrice walked into the restaurant with Melissa, immediately putting on a smile when she saw Mike. I brought Melissa to see you. This is tea she prepared for you. Grandfather, how have you beentely? Melissa asked politely. Although their attempt to drug Mike had been exposed before, he didnt ultimately drive them away. After all, Beatrice was Patricks biological mother. Sometimes, they had to put on a show on the surface. Mike chuckled lightly before nodding his head in response, You guys came at just the right time because Tony has returned from his global travels; were having dinner together tonight. Hello, Uncle North, Beatrice smiled insincerely and pulled Melissa next to her. This is Patricks cousin, Melissa. She grew up with Patrick and theyve been childhood sweethearts with a great rtionship since they were young. Hello, Mr. North, Melissa obediently greeted him while looking him up and down. [Is this the infamous Tony that strikes fear in peoples hearts? He doesnt seem so scary!] Listening to Beatrices unnecessary words, Mike looked a bit unhappy. He cleared his throat lightly. The atmosphere in the restaurant was awkward as Mike said coldly, Lets eat. The food in the kitchen is ready. We prepared many dishes today for our family gathering. Family gathering? The words sounded harsh to Melissa. That shameless bitch Jane C how dare she consider herself part of their family! During dinner, Mike sat next to Tony at the head of the table while Patrick sat beside Jane on one side and Beatrice brought Melissa to sit on the other side. Patrick asionally fed Jane some food with tenderness that only showed when he was around her. Try this one; it tastes good. Melissa felt a sharp pain in her eyes from seeing such tender behavior from a man towards another woman as she lowered her head and pushed around her food without any appetite. Beatrice saw how well Patrick took care of Jane but wasnt pleased that he didnt serve her anything himself yet had time for Jane instead. Patrick, dont just take care of Jane; you should eat too,ughed Tony. Jane already had a full bowl filled with colorful dishes made by Patrick out of love for her. Watching how gentle Patrick looked at Jane made Melissa jealous beyond belief but she still had to sit there pretending to be gentlewoman-like without showing any emotions. Suddenly, unable to bear it any longer, Beatrice deliberately knocked the fork off the table. Oh dear, the fork fell. Jane, could you help me pick it up? Beatrice intentionally dropped the fork in the middle of the table, requiring Jane to bend down and reach into the table to pick it up. , Jane had a speechless expression on her face. What did Beatrice take her for? A servant? Before Jane could speak, Tony interrupted. Cant you pick it up yourself? If you dont want to, just exchange it for another one. Jane is the precious one Ive cherished since childhood. When shees to someone elses house, shes not here as a maid. I wouldnt even dare to boss her around, Tony said assertively, protecting Jane. Tony had long known that Beatrice didnt like Jane. As long as he was around, no one was allowed to bully his precious granddaughter. Beatrice felt embarrassed and didnt know what to do. She couldnt just pick up the fork and she couldnt switch to another one either. Melissa, who had been observing the situation for a while, immediately spoke up in a sweet voice. Auntie, let me help you pick it up. I know this fork is your favorite. Melissa acted obediently and considerately. She looked at Jane with a smile and said, Actually, picking up a fork is easy enough to do by just lowering your head slightly. Some people are naturally clueless about how things work and cant even handle such small tasks. In front of everyone, Melissa deliberately made sarcastic remarks. I have maids at home to do these things, and Patrick pampers me. He doesnt want me to do these things, Jane retorted sharply, her gaze cold and fierce as she confronted Beatrice. Besides, you were so close to the fork, yet you didnt pick it up right away. Is this a way to establish your image? Jane sneered, calmly picking up some food and cing it in Mikes bowl. You! Melissas face froze with anger, and she reluctantly bent down to pick up the fork. Originally, she and Beatrice hade to the old mansion today, intending to dig up past events, but they unexpectedly encountered Jane. It was truly unfortunate! What drove Melissa even more insane was how well Patrick treated Jane, how gentle and considerate he was towards her. Melissa was consumed with jealousy. What does this woman, Jane, have that makes her able to win her cousins heart? Their engagement ceremony was scheduled for next week. Thest time they were engaged, Melissa secretly poisoned Mike, and with Queenas appearance, their engagement ceremony was ruined, and Jane even severed ties with Patrick. But in just a few months, they made amends and their rtionship became even better than before. Now they were getting engaged again! The mes of jealousy burned fiercely in Melissas heart. If looks could kill, Jane would have been torn apart by a thousand knives long ago. Melissa clenched her fists tightly thinking: Jane you bitch! I wont let you get away with this!! Chapter 485 Crazy Pursuit After lunch, Janes originally pleasant mood was ruined by the two women, Beatrice and Melissa. Grandpa, you stay at the old mansion. Patrick and I will leave first, Jane said to Tony with little enthusiasm after finishing their meal. Tony was only staying in the country for a few days before continuing his world tour after attending the engagement ceremony. Therefore, Jane arranged for him to stay at the Pansy Residence as per Mikes request. Okay. Tony nodded with a smile. Despite Beatrice and Melissas constant harassment of Jane, as long as Patrick was there to protect her, it would be enough. Moreover, he believed that his precious granddaughter had the ability to deal with these difficult women. Leaving the Pansy Residence, Jane got into Patricks car. Can you take me back to the Water Moon Community? I feel a bit tired and want to rest, she said. What happened? Are you okay? Patrick asked with concern in his eyes. Jane smiled. Im fine; just feeling a bit tired. Hmm. Patrick uttered a monosybic sound, nodding slightly. He escorted Jane back to the Water Moon Community and then returned to the Pansy Group to work. Jane was about to take her afternoon nap when she received Marias call. Did that Waylen guy bother Maria again? What is it? Jane answered the phone curiously. Jane,e see us at thepany quickly, Maria sounded urgent on the other end of line. Janes heart skipped a beat, What happened? That Prince Joseph has created quite an uproar Maria continued speaking over phone, There are roses all over ourpany entrance along with banners asking for your love! There is even an honor guard! Many reporters are here too! Osborn is currently arguing with him. Ahh? A headache began forming in Janes head. What on earth is Joseph doing? Didnt she make herself clear already? Alright then; Ill be right there, replied coldly by saying this sentence over phone call. When Jane arrived outside Star Entertainments main gate as described by Maria earlier, it really was quite an uproar! The area around thepany was filled with delicate and alluring blue fairies, arranged in various beautiful patterns. In the center were severalrge characters that read, Jane, I love you!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Several buildings nearby had banners hung up, disying various derations of love to Jane. The prince truly lived up to his title However, the more intense the situation became, the more Jane felt a headache. Reporters surrounded Prince Joseph and scrambled to interview him. Prince Joseph, when did you meet Miss North? Was it love at first sight? A reporter pointed his microphone at Joseph. Yes, Prince Joseph nodded without hiding his admiration for Jane. I met Miss North at a party in France and fell in love with her at first sight. Jane is my goddess, and I love her. How romantic! But Your Highness, have you heard that Miss North is Mr. Pansys fiance? They are having an engagement ceremony next weekend. What do you think about this? The reporter asked again. Oh, I know, Joseph shrugged with a smile on his face. Its just an engagement ceremony; nothing serious yet. As long as shes not married yet, shes single and I have the right to pursue her. When Jane arrived at Star Entertainment, all she heard was what Joseph had said. Was he crazy? Didnt she make it clear to him before? She was Patricks fiance; they were deeply in love with each other. What kind of trouble was he trying to stir up? Miss North has arrived! A sharp-eyed reporter spotted Jane and shouted excitedly. As soon as the words were spoken, reporters swarmed towards Jane like bees around honeb, pointing their cameras and microphones towards her. Miss North, what is your rtionship with Prince Joseph? He fell in love with you at first sight; how do you feel about this? Does Mr. Pansy know that Prince Joseph is pursuing you? Will it affect your engagement ceremony next week? Miss North will you choose Prince Joseph over Mr. Pansy or even y both sides since there were rumors of your involvement with Osborn before? Jane frowned deeply, My engagement ceremony will proceed as nned between me and Patrick. Please dont make any malicious spections. With that said, Jane pushed past reporters directly asking security guards to stop them from following her further. Jane! You finally came into work! As soon as he saw Jane arrive, Josephs eyes lit up brightly filled only by joyous affection for her. He had been waiting for half a day already but hadnt seen any sign of Jane until now. This is a surprise I prepared for you, do you like it? Joseph said as he pulled out a bouquet of roses and got down on one knee to hand them to Jane. Jane was shocked. Surprise? More like scare! she thought. You better get up, she said as she reached out to help him up. Joseph stood up and looked deeply into Janes eyes. Jane, do you not like roses? Tell me what you do like, anything at all, even if its the moon in the sky, I will find a way to get it for you! Jane took a deep breath. Come with me, she said as she led Joseph into the meeting room at Star Entertainment and pointed towards the couch. Sit. Joseph sat down but his gaze never left Janes face. This girl was so captivating; every move she made stirred something inside him. Joseph, lets talk. Jane sat down next to him and spoke in a serious tone. OK! Joseph nodded eagerly. I think you should know about my rtionship with Patrick, Jane began slowly. Were getting engaged next week. I know that, Joseph replied but his eyes dimmed slightly when he heard her obvious rejection of him. As a prince with handsome looks, Joseph was considered the national heartthrob in France; young girls were crazy about him everywhere he went. But none of those girls had ever caught his attention until Michelles birthday party where he met Jane, beautiful, confident and radiant, who shot an arrow straight through his heart! He hade all this way from Europe just to tell her that he loved her! He wanted to pursue her and make her his queen! Chapter 486 The Best Man in the World Josephs eyes were filled with emotion as he gazed at Jane. Miss North, please give you a chance to get to know me. I believe you will find that I am more suitable for you than Patrick. I dont need to, Jane rubbed her forehead and patiently replied, I have found true love with Patrick. We love each other and cannot be separated. Prince Joseph, with your good qualities, you can definitely find a girl who is better suited for you than me. Janes obvious rejection hurt Joseph deeply. He had always been the one rejecting others; he had never been rejected by a woman before! Jane was the first and only one! The feeling of being hurt made Joseph very ufortable. At the same time, it also ignited his fighting spirit. He raised his head with determination in his deep blue eyes. Jane, you may not like me but you cannot stop me from liking you! I have the right to pursue you! Jane felt a headacheing on; why was Prince Joseph so stubborn? Why couldnt he understand what she said? There was no doubt that this matter would soon be hot news. Explosive News! European royal heir Prince Joseph publicly confesses his love for Star Entertainment CEO Miss Jane! There were manyments below: some envied Jane while others ndered her. Oh my god! Its really Prince Joseph! The prince is so handsome and romantic; Jane is so lucky! Isnt Jane engaged to Mr. Pansy? How did she end up getting involved with Prince Joseph? Thats easy. Jane is just a slut who seduces men everywhere and has several lovers, Osborn, Mr. Pansy, Prince Joseph, all of them have been deceived by her! She has no shame! In the office of Pansy Groups CEO: Patrick looked at his phone screen showing news about how Joseph confessed his love for Jane; dark clouds gathered on his handsome face. Especially thatrge photo where Joseph kneeled down holding roses while proposing to Jane as she reached out her hand towards him? The photo was taken in such an ambiguous way it irritated Patrick every time he saw it. Mr. Pansy Theres a document here that requires your signature, Morton entered the room, only to be hit by a wave of low pressure. Morton had also seen the news about Jane and Joseph. Ever since that day when Joseph appeared at the Pansy Group and dered war against Patrick, the expression on their esteemed CEOs face had never been pleasant. After all, Jane was so outstandingly eye-catching there would always be various types of suitors chasing after her. Before it was Osborn, and now there was another prince who was a powerful rival. Take down those trending topics. Patrick lifted his gaze and gave Morton a cold nce. Yes, Mr. Pansy. Mortons face turned pale as he quickly agreed. That evening, when Jane returned to the Water Moon Community, she saw Patrick sitting on the living room sofa with a gloomy expression reading financial magazines. She walked over and sat next to him. Did you have someone take down those trending topics? Patrick put down the magazine and nced at Jane sideways. What do you think? Feeling the strong jealousy emanating from the man beside her, Jane chuckled lightly and wrapped her arms around his neck. I dont know what Joseph is up to. Ive made it very clear that Im not interested in him. If he keeps bothering you, I wont be polite, Patrick narrowed his eyes with a hint of danger in his tone. So what if he was a royalty? He had ways of getting Joseph out of their hair. What are you nning? Jane was taken aback and quickly said, Dont do anything rash. Joseph just has a childish temper; he thinks that what he cant have is the best thing ever. Anyway, I wont pay any attention to him; after a few days when he loses interest on his own ord, hell go back to Europe himself. After all, with such noble status like his and excellent conditions like that, what kind of woman wouldnt want him? Jane didnt think Joseph loved her very much; they had only met for the first time at Michelles birthday party recently. How could they have deep feelings for each other in such short time? Joseph waspletely driven by pride alone: as European royalty who had everyone fawning over him but being publicly rejected by her made him feel unsatisfied only because she refused him so openly in front of everyone else present at Michelles party. As long as she rejected Joseph more times than necessary, he would find it boring eventually then move on elsewhere. Hmm? Noble status with excellent conditions? Patrick seized onto these two words with an unhappy expression on his face. Is this how highly you regard Joseph? Jane was speechless. This man was jealous again! In my eyes, Jane looked directly into Patricks unfathomable gaze while slightly opening her thin lips, Mr. Pansy, youre simply the best man in this world. This sentence made Patrick feel pleased indeed. He reached out one big hand, embraced Jane tightly before lowering his head to seal off those sweet tempting red lips which were almost frozen stiff due to winter weather outside. The two kissed for quite some time before finally breaking apart. Okay okay, said Jane pushing away from Patricks embrace, I cant even breathe anymoreExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Patricks eyes were dark and flickering with fiery sparks. Jane, next week well finalize our engagement and get the certificate. I want you to bepletely mine, I cant wait any longer! Jane blushed. Lets talk about itter. After that, Joseph appeared almost every day at Star Entertainment during lunch or in the afternoon, either holding choctes or a bouquet of flowers. He would wait for Jane in her office and try to persuade her to go out for dinner or shopping. But Jane refused him every time, politely or directly without exception. After a few days, Joseph became disheartened but his desire for Jane grew stronger. One day Florence happened to walk by Star Entertainment building when she saw Joseph walking out with his head down carrying a bunch of red roses muttering under his breath, What does Jane like? How can I win her over Joseph passed by Florence who heard what he said and she asked, What did you say just now? About Jane? Joseph turned around looking at the unfamiliar woman asking, Do you know her? With just simple words, it further confirmed Florences suspicions, and a n began to form in her mind. She stepped forward, suddenly taking out a photo of what appeared to be a French noble who had once trended together with Jane. She looked at Joseph, a knowing smile ying on her lips. Florences gaze lingered on the red rose in his hand for a brief moment before she raised her eyes and said, Are you trying to pursue Jane? I happen to know her quite well, and I can help you too. Chapter 487 Almost Caused Harm to You Do you like Patrick? Joseph asked again. He didnt know who Florence really was, but as long as she genuinely liked Patrick, there was a chance for him! Florence nodded generously and sped her hands together on her forearm. Yes, I like him and I also know Jane, so I can help you get her. We both benefit. Great! Joseph agreed without hesitation and took out his phone to exchange contact information with Florence. After Joseph walked away, Florence smiled coldly to herself. She looked at the phone number on the screen and put it away with satisfaction. [Its really my lucky day.] When she got home, Florence looked around and saw that Peter hadnte back yet. She sat on the couch pretending nothing had happened while waiting for him. After about forty minutes, Peter finally came home. When Florence returned home it was almost eight oclock in the evening; today Peter represented thepany at a business dinner party where he smelled of smoke and alcohol from his suit. Florence, did you go out to rx today? Peter seemed used to Florence not being at home often; when he saw his sister he subconsciously asked. Nope, replied Florence casually while tapping her shoulder lightly. I went shopping yesterday for clothes which made me exhausted. What smell is that on your body? I could smell it even when sitting here, she added before asking him to take a shower quickly. Is that so? Peter raised his arm and indeed caught a whiff of a pungent smell of smoke. Seems like it. Some CEOs of a fewpanies really love to drink today. Ill go take a shower. If theres a call, Florence, please answer it for me. Florence nodded. After Peter ced the phone on the table and went back to the bedroom, she paid close attention to the activities upstairs. Once she heard the sound of the bedroom door closing, she picked up the phone and scrolled through the app contacts. As expected, she saw Janes chat window. With pursed lips, Florence sent a message to Jane, Miss North, could we meet tomorrow at 4 PM in Room 302 at the Sunset Coast Hotel? Id like to discuss the specific details of our coboration. Jane was watching a TV drama when she heard her phone ring. She picked it up and nced at the screen, seeing that it was a message from Peter. When she noticed the words Sunset Coast Hotel, she felt a bit curious but still replied with a simple, Okay. Florence saw Janes response message then smiled triumphantly. Next, it all depended on whether that Frenchman was up to the challenge. After Jane turned off her phone, she couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. Patrick came out of his study and immediately noticed her emotional state. He asked with concern, Whats wrong? Jane handed him her phone and said, Peter wants to meet me tomorrow at 4 pm in a hotel room to discuss business. Patrick furrowed his brow upon hearing this. Although Peter doted on Florence, he knew that if they were discussing business matters, they wouldnt meet in a hotel room. He looked at Jane and asked, What are you going to do? y it by ear, Jane shook her head. She had already been cautious about this meeting. The next afternoon, Jane arrived at the hotel on time. As soon as she knocked on the door of the room Peter had specified for their meeting, there was movement inside and the door opened with Joseph standing there wearing a big smile.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph? Jane was confused but also wary as she took a step back instinctively and asked him why he was there. I shouldnt be here? Joseph paused before asking rhetorically but quickly remembered what Florence had told him earlier and continued saying, Oh yeah! I came specifically to see you. The gentleman said he needed to make a call first beforeing back so since youre already here why dont we have some water first. As Joseph obediently went to fetch the ss of water from the TV cab, Florence had discreetly approached him earlier and instructed him to bring Jane the water she had poured for herself. Joseph followed her instructions without hesitation. Okay. Jane felt increasingly uneasy as she thought about it. So she only sat on the edge of the bed. When Joseph handed her the ss of water, she smelled it cautiously, holding back and taking only a small sip. She immediately noticed a different, cloying sweetness in the water. Janes expression darkened, and she held the ss without drinking from it. She turned to Joseph with a serious look and asked, Why would you do this? Confused by Janes refusal to drink the water, Joseph became even more perplexed. Not to mention her question, which seemed utterly nonsensical to him. Whats wrong? I just brought you a ss of water, didnt I? Jane paused for a moment, carefully scrutinizing Josephs gaze. When she realized that he genuinely hadnt noticed anything wrong with the water, she sighed. It seemed that both she and Joseph had fallen into someones trap. As for who had plotted against her, it couldnt have been more obvious. This water is contaminated, Jane ced the ss on the table and pushed it towards Joseph. Someone spiked it. What?! Joseph looked at the ss in disbelief. Jane nodded seriously and asked, Can you tell me who poured this water? You just arrived here, and you only know me and Patrick. I dont believe you would do something like this. Joseph paused for a moment before exining how he met Florence after leaving Star Entertainment. He told Jane everything that Florence had said about helping here up with ideas. The more Jane listened, the more uneasy she felt. Florence was unchangingly stubborn; those words were all that could describe her. Shes trying to get to Patrick, Jane exined roughly to Joseph while staring at the ss of water in front of her. She chuckled softly before continuing, But I dont think she seeded with this one. Realizing that Joseph didnt know anything about theirplicated rtionship, Jane briefly exined their history together. This womans name is Florence; shes my business partners sister. You should stay away from her. Joseph finally understood what was really going on between Florence and how she met Jane. He showed a look of disdain as he was still young like Michelle, both recent college graduates who didnt understand these kinds of things yet. Although he liked Jane very much, he wouldnt resort to such despicable means to win someone over. I see now! Joseph red at Jane with righteous anger written across his face as she couldnt help butugh out loud. I thought she genuinely wanted to help me out! Im sorry for almost causing harm to you because of my ignorance. Chapter 488 Fake News Okay, okay, I know. Its not your fault, Jane said as she looked at the angry and aggrieved boy. She couldnt help but pat Josephs shoulder lightly tofort him. What do we do now? Joseph believed in Janepletely, especially after realizing that he had been manipted by someone else. He was so angry that he had thrown all his pursuit and liking for her out of his mind. Jane thought for a moment and decided to fulfill Florences wish since she wanted them to stay together in a hotel room so badly. She leaned over and whispered something into Josephs ear. Although he didnt look very happy about it, he reluctantly nodded in agreement. Afterward, Jane and Joseph went to the hotel front desk together to register their IDs. Joseph even held onto Janes waist while doing so, making her appear drunk as she leaned against him. As soon as they got into the elevator, a woman sitting on the corner sofa wearing sunsses and a hat put down her magazine and left the area. The woman walked outside of the door before taking off her sunsses; it was Florence! She took out her phone excitedly and sent a message to an unknown contact, Room 302 at Sunset Coast Hotel. Pansy Group CEOs future wife is staying with an unknown man! Breaking news! Hurry! Florence had already contacted a journalist from an online media outlet beforehand; all she needed now was evidence of Jane staying with another man in order to ruin her reputation once again. If everyone found out that Star Entertainments CEO was promiscuous, then nobody would believe or trust Jane anymore; she would be like a mouse running through alleys where everyone shouted abuse at her! Florence deliberately walked away from the hotel entrance because she didnt want anyone recognizing or noticing what she was doing there. Half an hourter, three or five journalists rushed over anxiously when they saw Florence standing nearby. They asked hurriedly, Miss Doyle! Is what you said true? We came here on our day off just for this story; please dont deceive us. Florence clicked impatiently with annoyance before responding, Have I ever lied? This is what I saw with my own eyes! If you want your sry raised this month, then hurry up follow me upstairs! As soon as the reporters heard this, they all believed what Florence said. The group marched into the elevator and went up to the third floor. Florence took out the room card she had pre-authorized at the front desk and walked quietly to Room 302. With a click, she opened the door and then pushed it open forcefully. Several reporters rushed in without any regard for privacy or boundaries. On the bed were indeed a man and a woman, still in an extremely ambiguous position. The woman was Jane, but who was this man? Who let you guys in? A deep voice filled with suppressed anger echoed through the room. The reporters were stunned for a moment before instinctively stopping their cameras. It was Patrick. They knew that voice all too well. Florence had been standing behind them trying to catch glimpses of their photos when she heard Patricks angry voice. She froze on spot and pushed past two of them to stand in front of him, staring at him incredulously. It really was Patrick himself! How could this be? Didnt they agree that it would be some French prince staying here? Florence looked at him nkly with surprise mixed with anger while her hand clenched into fists by her side. Jane had both hands wrapped around Patricks neck, her face flushed with an unnatural hue. Patrick was leaning over Jane, and they were both covered by a nket, conveniently obscuring certain areas. With their current position and the obvious cues, it didnt need to be explicitly stated. Anyone with even a hint of perception could easily deduce what they were doing. Patrick turned his head towards them, ring fiercely at each reporter before gritting his teeth and asking, Have you seen enough? After Patrick uttered those words, the expressions of the reporters instantly changed. They became cautious and started feeling annoyed. A young couple booking a room for intimacy, what kind of sensational news was this? They hadpletely lost their minds, rushing to capture whatever they were told. Now, not only did they fail to capture any explosive news, but they might also even lose their jobs. They didnt dare to look at Patrick, fearing that they might offend their big financial backer. Jane had buried her face in Patricks neck. At this moment, a seemingly experienced entertainment reporter stepped forward, wiping off some imaginary cold sweat from his forehead. He forced a smile and said, Thats not possible, not possible. Today Today, someone reported false news about a young idol staying here with his girlfriend. We came here because of that Im really sorry, Mr. Pansy, please continue with Miss North. We wont disturb you any longer. With that, he took two steps back, turned around, and quickly waved his hand, urging the reporters in front of him to leave. He whispered, Lets go, hurry!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Damn it! What the hell is going on? Does that Miss from the Doyle family have a mental problem? The bald journalist who had been in contact with Florence cursed silently in his mind while quickly leaving the corridor. He would rather not take on this kind of job than let Patrick ruin his livelihood! As for Florence, she had left as soon as she anticipated a change in her n. Under no circumstances could she let Patrick discover her presence. After all the reporters had left, Jane lifted her face, disying a rxed smile as she let out a sigh of relief. Finally, theyre all gone. Acting in this y was so tiring. Patrick also smiled, lifting the nket and sitting up in bed. He was properly dressed, and the journalists, scared of him, had hurriedly left without paying attention to what Jane and Patrick were wearing. As it turned out, this was the n Jane and Joseph had discussed. Jane had called Patrick over and had him cooperate with Florence to act in this little y. As for Joseph, after going upstairs with Jane for the second time, he had entered the adjacent room and had been waiting, listening to themotion outside. So, Patrick had heard every word of the reporters apology and their hurried escape. Jane sat up on the bed, intecing her fingers and stretching her arms outward, palms facing outwards. She smiled and said, Alright, since the reporters have all gone, we should bring Joseph back. After all, this is his room. Chapter 489 Plan Success Patrick nodded at the words, then suddenlyughed low and deep. The smile made Janes heart skip a beat, so she quickly put on her coat that was haphazardly thrown on the bed and opened the door to knock on Josephs door next door. He came out with a look of resentment. Did the n seed? Joseph looked gloomy, without any hint of a smile. But he didnt seem angry either. Jane nodded and went back to their original room with Joseph. She turned around formally and thanked him, Joseph, thank you. If it werent for you, I might have made headlines again today. As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at Patrick, which made Joseph feel mixed emotions inside. He couldnt believe it; he couldntpete with Patrick fairly! Patrick smiled and took a step forward. It was different from his previous humility as he sincerely extended his hand to thank Joseph, Thank you. If it werent for you, Jane might have been tricked by someone else. I dont want to lose her. Joseph looked down at the hand extended by Patrick but did not shake it; instead he snorted and crossed his arms over his chest as he said to Patrick, Dont think that just because you said thank you means everything is forgotten about what happened today. Although I cooperated with your n today, it doesnt mean I will give up on Jane. The smile on Janes lips froze in ce as she looked puzzledly at Patrick. What was going on? Didnt they already make things clear between her and Joseph? Patrick flexed his fingertips, slowly lowering his hand as he looked at Joseph. However, there was no hint of anger; he just wanted to see what Joseph had to say. As expected, the next moment, the young man straightened his neck and said to him, Although I was almost deceived this time, I wont give up on Jane. I willpete with you in the fairest way possible! Patrick was speechless. For the first time, Patrick felt no jealousy towards his rival. Not only did he not feel jealous, but he was also somewhat speechless. He was just a kid after all. Whatever, let him be. Anyway, Jane wont be involved with Joseph. Patrick was confident in himself. In the past couple of days, Nanas morning sickness had be more severe. Previously, it was just asional, but now she vomited almost every time she ate. In just a few days, Nana had lost quite a bit of weight. Coincidentally, Jane called to inquire about Nanas health. Nana, how have you been these days? Is the morning sickness still bad? Just finished vomiting anding out of the bathroom, Nanas face was pale as she spoke, I guess Im in the morning sickness phase now. Whatever I eat these days makes me nauseous. Looking at her cheeks in the mirror, Nana had a worn-out look on her face due to pregnancy without makeup. Jane had never been pregnant before and didnt understand how severe morning sickness could be. All she could do wasfort her with sympathy, How about I bring you some of your favorite food? You need to supplement your nutrition while youre pregnant. Is everything done at yourpany? Wait until you finish work beforeing over. I dont have anything urgent going on here, Carl will take care of me, Nana said slowly. She knew that Jane and Patrick were currently in their honeymoon phase and didnt want to disturb them. Has Carl been taking good care of you? Jane asked slowly, I havent seen him for a while nor has Patrick mentioned anything about it. Nanas face lit up with happiness when she heard her fiancs name being mentioned; she nodded with a smile on her face saying, Yes! Carl is an amazing man who does whatever I want him to do at home. During pregnancy, Carl had been an almost perfect fianc who took excellent care of Nana; he would have even plucked stars from the sky if he could. Well then thats great! As long as Carl treats you well, Janeughed lightly feeling satisfied that both herself and best friend found good partners. Suddenly something more important came into mind for Jane; speaking softly she asked, How has your future mother-inw treated you these past few days? Has she targeted or mistreated you? Jane knew that Mrs. Waters did not like Nana very much as her potential daughter-inw; previously Mrs. Waters often gave unpleasant looks towards Nana and openly showed dissatisfaction towards having such a daughter-inw. For this reason, Carl had talked to his mother many times trying to get her to treat Nana better but it seemed like nothing worked out so far. Carl could onlyfort Nana quietly after seeing how upset his mother made her feel, then exin afterwards that his mother wasnt doing it intentionally. Shes still the same. Neither good nor bad, replied Nana after thinking for a moment. Now that there was a grandchild involved inside her belly, Mrs. Waters tried hard not to make things difficult for them, but asionally still caused trouble. As they chatted away about various topics between two best friends, suddenly there came knocking from outside her door, Nana, are you awake? Mrs. Waters voice echoed through from behind the front door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nana instinctively covered the receiver and said, Jane, I cant talk right now. Carls mom just walked in. She hung up the phone and slipped on her slippers to answer the door. Mrs. Waters, whats wrong? Is everything okay? Nana asked slowly. Mrs. Waters looked at Nanas paleplexion and thin body, unable to help worrying about her unborn child. She turned around to take the chicken soup from the nannys hands and frowned as she spoke. I had them prepare this chicken soup for you in the kitchen. I heard about your morning sickness these past few days. Drink some of this soup to nourish your body or else your baby wont get enough nutrients. The aroma of the chicken soup wafted into Nanas nose but it felt greasy instead of appetizing. Instinctively wrinkling her brow, she covered her mouth with one hand while turning away from Mrs. Waters as she tried not to vomit. I had them stew this chicken for hours! Everyone else thought it smelled great except for you, Mrs. Waters couldnt help but criticize Nana when she saw how delicate she was acting. Is your body really that precious? There are so many pregnant women out there who dont act like you do. Mrs. Waters main concern was that Nana wasnt eating enough food which would result in ack of nutrition for her grandchild growing inside her belly. Listening quietly as Mrs. Waters scolded and med her, Nana turned away silently while trying hard not to throw up again; furrowing her brows tightly together, she spoke slowly, Mrs. Waters I cant smell anythingtely It is not your fault though Thank you for making me this chicken soup. Well then drink some when you feel better; my grandchild is more important than anything, Mrs. Waters frowned again as she spoke sternly, This is made with high-quality old hens; you cant waste it! Mrs. Waters didnt like Nana at all which meant that no matter what actions or words came out of Nans mouth, they were always interpreted negatively by Mrs. Waters who believed that everything Nana did was aimed against her personally. Chapter 490 Pregnancy Reactions Okay, Ill drink itter, Nana took the chicken soup and nodded. The taste of the chicken soup hit her again, and Nana felt nauseous. Her face turned pale, and she identally spilled the soup on the floor. Mrs. Waters looked heartbroken as she watched all of the chicken soup go to waste. You didnt have to drink it if you didnt want to, but why did you have to waste it? Mrs. Waters scolded Nana harshly. Carl asked me to take care of you, and I did my best for you. Why cant you appreciate that? Nanas face turned even paler as she quickly tried to exin herself, Mrs. Waters, I didnt mean to spill it! My stomach has been upset these past few days Ill clean up the mess soon. To avoid making Mrs. Waters angrier than she already was, Nana tried her best to make amends. Carl had just returned from work when he heard amotion upstairs; his first thought was that Nana and his mother were arguing again. He put down his things in a hurry and rushed upstairs, Nana? Mom? What happened? As soon as he reached their room, he saw chaos everywhere: chicken soup spilled on the carpet with ceramic bowl fragments scattered across the floor. Nanas face was pale while his mother looked displeased; Mrs. Waters spoke first, I listened to your advice about taking care of your future wife by having our kitchen prepare some nutritious chicken soup for her but when she smelled it, she threw up all over my carpet! Mom, Carl defended Nana immediately knowing how sensitive pregnancy could be for women like her; he continued reassuringly, Its okay if some got spilled. Seeing Carl defend Nana made Mrs. Waters unhappy; frowning deeply, she said, I specially stewed this pot of chicken broth for hours just so that your future wife could benefit from its nutrients. Nausea overwhelmed poor Nana who couldnt help but cover her mouth in an attempt not to throw up again. Ive also been pregnant before, Mrs. Waters continued worriedly. But back then, I wasnt so fragile like this girl is now! Shes too precious! Even though we should treasure our children, but we must also consider their nutrition needs or else they might grow into deformed babies Carl looked at his mother helplessly and reassured her, Mom, its okay. Nowadays, we have scientific parenting, and potential issues can be detected. We will go for regr check-ups, and the baby will be fine, Carl patted his mothers shoulder and said, Nana appreciates your intention of making chicken soup. After speaking, Carl gestured for Nana to say something. Nana immediately understood, Mrs. Waters, Ill drink the chicken soup after my morning sickness passes. Carl tried to smooth things over between them, and Mrs. Waters didnt want her son to be in a difficult position. She looked at Nana with a scowl and said, You two can cook for yourselves. See what Nana wants to eat. After Mrs. Waters left, Carl put his arm around Nanas shoulder and helped her sit down. Nana, are you okay? My mom has that kind of personality. Dont take it personally. Having lived under the same roof for a long time now, Nana knew Mrs. Waters personality well and knew that Carl was really good to her and their unborn child. For Carls sake and the babys sake, she was willing to endure these things. Im fine, Nana chuckled lightly. Its just that my appetite hasnt been good these past few days; I identally spilled it when I smelled the chicken soup. Carl looked at Nana tenderly; he worried about her body not being able to handle this if it continued like this. It wont do if you dont eat anything all the time, Carl hugged Nana gently as he spoke softly, Not just for our child but your body cant handle it either. He went downstairs himself while instructing Nana to rest in their room properly so he could keep an eye on cooking in kitchen. ording to what she liked most, Nana was served several dishes specially made by chef which included squirrel fish with cinnamon sticks, clean stir-fried vegetables, and oil-burst shrimp hoping she would eat more or less some of them so as supplement energy on her body. After resting briefly, Carl came up carrying arge te with squirrel fish with cinnamon sticks, clean stir-fried vegetables, and oil-burst shrimp, all of which were Nana favorite dishes. Nana, taste this dish freshly made by our chef, said Carl gently handing over spoonfuls of food while watching her closely as she ate. Looking at delicious food, Nana was delighted but suddenly felt nauseous again. Take it away I feel like throwing up Even though they were dishes she usually loved, she couldnt swallow any of them now because of pregnancy nausea. Carl looked at her sympathetically, hugged his wife tightly saying, Nana, youve worked hard during your pregnancy. This was also his first time apanying Nana during pregnancy; he never expected such severe reactions during this period. How about resting for a while? Lie down on bed, suggested Carl as he poured water into ss cing it on bedside table next to her bed. Just when they were ready to rest, a nanny suddenly knocked on the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Mr. Waters, someone is here, said the nanny slowly. Carl furrowed his brow. There were guests in the house, but who could it be? He needed to go down and see for himself. Looking at Nana in the room, Carl spoke up. Nana, there are guests in the house. Ill go downstairs and check it out. You rest upstairs for a while. The guest that Carl needed to entertain was likely an important one. Nana struggled to get up and said, No, Ille with you so as not to upset your mother. For Mrs. Waters sake, Nana endured her physical difort and helped Carl downstairs. In the living room downstairs, Mrs. Waters was chatting affectionately with a young girl while holding her hand with a smile on her face. Mom, Carl said as he came down with Nana. Mrs. Waters quickly pulled him over and asked excitedly, Guess whos here? Pointing at the beautiful young woman beside her, she introduced, This is Grace! Grace Panchak was Carls neighbor whom he grew up together since childhood until they lost touch when she went abroad for studies. Grace just came back from studying abroad, Mrs. Waters continued happily, She came all this way just to visit me! Look at all these gifts she brought me! Shes such a thoughtful child! Mrs. Waters held Graces hand tightly without letting go while praising her non-stop. Nana watched them chatting happily like old friends but felt like an outsider unable to join their conversation. Noticing Nanas awkwardness, Carl took hold of her hand and introduced, Grace, this is my fiance. Nana is pregnant recently. As soon as he mentioned Nana, Carl couldnt help but smile from ear-to-ear. Seeing this scene made Grace secretly jealous. She had always liked Carl since they were kids, but after going abroad for studies, she found out that Carl already had a fiance, and now he was about to be a father! Chapter 491 Pawns Without Utilitarian Value Hello, nice to meet you. I didnt hear from Carl that you were getting married, so I didnt prepare a gift. Ill make it up to you next time when I visit Mrs. Waters, Grace said graciously, despite feeling jealous inside. She acted as if she wasnt bothered at all and had everything under control. Nana noticed the way the young girls eyes lingered on Carl and felt a hint of suspicion. She had a gut feeling that Grace liked him. Its okay, they havent had their wedding yet, Mrs. Waters said while holding Graces hand gently. I still remember when you used to y with Carl at my house when you were little and said that you would marry him when you grew up. Mrs. Waters deliberately brought up this matter in front of Nana. That was just kids stuff, Grace blushed slightly and replied calmly, Now both Carl and I have grown up. Grace looked innocently at Carl as if waiting for his response. Grace, youre still shy like you were in childhood, Carl reminisced about their past together after seeing his long-lost friend again. Grace saw an opportunity to continue this topic with her cunning mind, Yes, do you remember our garden wedding? I wore mosquitoting as my veil while walking on the grassy field with your arm around me while someone hummed the wedding march Her sweet smile lit up her face with pure innocence and naivety. Carl nodded slightly with a faint smile, Time flies so fast since then; we havent been in touch much since your study abroad. Watching how engrossed they were in conversation made Nana feel disappointed because she missed out on so many memories shared between them before now. Mrs. Waters noticed Nanas disappointment but continued jokingly, You two are still like childhood friends who can talk endlessly without noticing anyone else around them. Mrs. Waters teased Grace making her feel shy once again, Mrs. Waters, please dont tease me anymore; otherwise Carl willugh at me again. While speaking asionally, Grace nced over at Nanas reaction secretly. Taking a deep breath, Nana stood up abruptly saying, Carl, Im not feeling well right now. I need some rest. After saying this, Nana went straight upstairs without looking back. Nana! Are you okay? Worried about her health condition, Carl quickly followed after her. Mrs. Waters, did I say something wrong that made Carl upset? Graces gaze was fixed on Carls back as she watched him nervously interact with Nana. The mes of jealousy burned fiercely in her heart. How could that be? Mrs. Waters sighed and secretly became angry at how nervous Carl was around Nana. Nana doesnt understand any manners, unlike you, Grace. Its such a shame. She couldnt understand why her son had fallen for a woman several years older than him. And to make matters worse, she heard that Nana had a previous boyfriend. How could shepare to Grace? Since escaping from prison and being sent abroad by Florence, Queena rented a small apartment with the money given to her by Florence, enough for her to live off of for several years without worrying about food or clothing. But Patrick and Jane were both well-known figures domestically and internationally; even their engagement ceremony had been reported extensively in the media. Queena was just casually browsing social media when she stumbled upon news about Patrick and Jane getting engaged. She suddenly felt uneasy. Why was Jane still able to be with Patrick? It should have been her! Queena gritted her teeth as she scrolled through thements section filled with well-wishes fromizens. Her jealousy grew until it consumed every part of her being. Her face visibly darkened as she subconsciously picked up the phone next to her and found Antonys number in her contacts list. Patrick had be Queenas demon; as long as he and Jane were happy together, Queena would never find peace But since she escaped from prison, Florence would never help bring Queena back home; Antony was the only person who could help. Her finger hesitated for three seconds before finally summoning up the courage to dial Antonys number. After four or five rings, he answered with an aloof yet polite voice, Hello! Who is this? Queena took two deep breaths before mustering up enough courage to speak, Hey brother its me. Queena? Antony paused upon hearing the voice on the phone, his annoyance and cold sarcasm evident in his eyes. He thought this woman had escaped from prison, and he believed she would never return. Antony gritted his teeth as a cold smirk formed on his lips. His forehead even showed a few veins popping out due to impatience and extreme sarcasm. Youre not dead yet? Queena pursed her lips, patiently softening her tone as she carefully said, I called you today to ask if you could help me go back to Guavo. Guavo? Antonys voice suddenly rose several decibels. The previous suppressed ridicule was nowpletely gone; he felt that Queena was simply crazy. If it werent for him walking fast enough at the so-called engagement ceremony and having someone take care of everything about Pansy Group afterward, perhaps he would still be in jail with Queena. Queena, dont you think its toote to tell me this now? Antony sneered. What right do you have to negotiate with me? I advise you not to bother me again; otherwise, I dont know what Ill say when I go to the police station. Antony was naturally indifferent and had fully embraced the nature of a businessman who sought only profit, even if it meant hurting others. For pawns like Queena who no longer had any use value left for him, he had exhausted all of his patience towards them. After speaking these words, he hung up the phone without hesitation. Unexpectedly though there came a sudden voice from within his mobile phone, Wait! What else do you want? The mans icy tone once again came through like a machine with no patience whatsoever, as if ready to curse out loud at any moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Queena clenched her teeth tightly while her heart raced nervously with both anger and anxiety. Knowing that if Jane sessfully got engaged with Patrick, she would probably live life like an undead zombie forever! Jane! Patrick belonged only to her C Queena! Chapter 492 Hatred Born of Love Antony, Queena summoned the courage to say Antonys name for the first time. Before this, she had always been cautious, constantly watching Antonys mood, afraid that one wrong move would lead to her downfall. Antony furrowed his brows slightly but didnt speak. He didnt hang up either. Queena paused for two seconds and realized that the call wasnt disconnected. She let out a sigh of relief and continued, Lets make a deal. As you said, Im not in prison right now; Im overseas. But if you help me sessfully return to Guavo, Ill do anything for you in return. Whatever you say goes as long as it stops Patrick and Jane from getting engaged at their uing ceremony in a few days time. As expected, Antony burst intoughter after hearing Queenas proposal. He had been keeping an eye on Patricks movementstely and found Queena pitifully foolish for wanting to stop the engagement between two people who clearly werent meant to be together. But what Queena said wasnt entirely unreasonable either. He had wanted to bring down Patrick for a long time now and although Queena was hardly useful as his pawn, she wasntpletely useless either. You said it yourself, he said with an unsmiling face that belied his amusement at her expense. If you betray me again you know what will happen. Antony made it clear he was referring to their previous n involving North Bay when he uttered those words with no hint of humor in them whatsoever. Queena brightened up at his response; she already knew what she wanted: returning home was top priority so she could disrupt Patricks engagement ceremony. Everything else could wait untilter. I understand, replied Queena eagerly while Antony smirked knowingly before ending their conversation once and for all by saying, Alright then! In two days time Ill arrange suitable flights back home for you along with someone who can buy your ticket back home too! If something goes wrong or if there are any dys due to missed flights or other unforeseen circumstances beyond my control, then donte crying back here! The phone went dead, leaving Queena holding onto her phone feeling both helpless yet ted knowing that there was still hope left Jane you cant be with Patrickabsolutely not! Two dayster, Queena walked out of the Guavo city center airport with her luggage. A white car parked not far away caught her eye. It was one of Antonys cars. Miss Dillon, youre back, said the driver in a nonchnt tone when he saw Queena. He treated her like a stranger. Queena got into the back seat without saying a word, feeling nervous and excited at the thought of seeing Antony again. It had be a habit after so many years. When they arrived outside his office, Queena took a moment topose herself before pushing open the door. Antony looked up at the sound and when he saw Queena, he just smirked. You finally came, he said. Mm-hmm, replied Queena slowly as she walked over to him with some distance between them. What do you need me to do? Antony nodded in satisfaction. Looks like you still have some vision. He turned around and took out a small ball-shaped object from behind his office chair. There were also several wires on it that made it look like something from an action movie explosion scene. What is this? asked Queena curiously. This?ughed Antony as he handed over the box to her. This is one of mytest mini bombs I acquired recently. In seven days time will be Patrick and Janes engagement ceremony; Ill find ways for you to get an invitation card then all you have to do is put this bomb at their ceremonyAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Antony stopped talking abruptly and made a throat-slitting gesture while staring ominously at Queena. Do you understand? Queena was stunned by what she heard; she didnt expect such malicious intentions from Antony towards Jane but hatred for Jane had already taken root in her heart along with disappointment towards Patrick due to love gone wrong. She lowered her eyes down on the box containing what seemed like destruction before taking it reluctantly. Okay, I understand. As each day passed leading up to Patricks engagement ceremony, his excitement grew more palpable than ever before; even when going into work every morning, there would be an evident smile stered across his face which left other employees looking bewilderedly upon him in confusion. And now, besides work, Patrick spent all his free time with Jane. For example, today he finished work early and was at home with Jane doing a puzzle. As they were putting down thest piece of the puzzle, Jane still looked unhappy. Patrick had noticed this for a long time and asked her sincerely, Whats wrong? Why do you look so upset today? Jane shook her head with some helplessness in her eyes. She had a vague feeling of unease all day long and sometimes felt that their engagement ceremony would not go as smoothly as she imagined. I She hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, I dont know why, but I feel very uneasy today. Sometimes I even feel like something will go wrong during our engagement ceremony. Patrick paused for a moment and naturally thought that Jane was just too busy at work recently and under too much mental pressure. He reached out to pat her head affectionately. Its okay, I have everything prepared perfectly well. Are you thinking too much because of your busy schedule or designing clothes? Youre tired. No Although Patrick said so, the sense of unease in Janes heart did not dissipatepletely yet. She looked up into Patricks eyes and forced herself to smile cheerfully because she didnt want him to worry about her anymore. Never mind; maybe its just me overthinking things again, she said lightly. Okay then, replied Patrick reassuringly while stroking her hair gently. Just stay at homefortably; if you dont want to be busy working anymore after we get engaged, then prepare yourself well as an elegant bride-to-be! If you dont want to work anymore in the future either way, Pansy Group is big enough. I can take care of you! Thinking about marrying Jane made him truly happy from deep within his heart; how could he bear seeing such small things make his beloved unhappy? Chapter 493 Talking about Unserious Things He pulled Jane up and deliberately changed his tone, saying, By the way, didnt you say you missed your grandpa recently? We can go to the old house together and see both of our grandfathers. They should get along well. Jane nodded. Tony and Mike had been good friends for decades, so they naturally got along well. The two of them packed their things and went out. When they arrived at the old house, they met a servant who was watering flowers. Wheres grandpa? Patrick grabbed the servants arm and asked unconsciously. The servant smiled when she saw them. Young master and young madam, Mr. Pansy is ying chess with Mr. North in the study. Theyll be happy to see you. Patrick smirked lightly when he heard this. He and Jane had just arrived at the door of the study when they heard Tonys lively voice saying things like kill or eat your elephant. It sounded very cheerful. Patrick looked at Jane with a smile on his face as he knocked on the door with his hand before slowly walking in holding her hand. Grandpa. Both of their voices sounded simultaneously as Mike and Tony looked up to see them with smiles on their faces. Come here quickly! We were just talking about you two kids a few days ago! Why didnt you call us beforeing back? We wanted to surprise you~ Jane saw her grandfather and immediately smiled widely as all her anxiety disappeared from her heart. She grew up by her grandfathers side since she was little; their rtionship was not ordinary but rather deep-rooted love between grandparents-grandchildren. When Tony saw Jane, he couldnt help butugh while wrinkles gathered around his eyes making him look kindly fierce. Oh Jane it hasnt been that long since Ist saw you but it seems like youve lost weight recently? How have things been goingtely? Is everything okay? As he spoke these words, he nced over at Patrick specifically; although he was satisfied with him being his grandson-inw, yet thinking about how soon it would be until Jane got married made him feel somewhat reluctant inside. Tell me if Patrick has ever bullied or mistreated you, said Tony worriedly. Upon hearing this question from him, Patrick shook his head helplessly while Jane lowered her eyes slightly smiling reassuringly towards Tony, Grandpa, dont worry about me; Patrick has always treated me well so please rest assured. Mike, seeing the situation, chimed in, Dont worry, Patrick is a good kid. Ive watched him grow up, and he has a kind heart. If he ever treats Jane badly, I wont spare him. Tony intentionally snorted, The kid is fine, but Jane is my granddaughter, raised by me. Marrying your grandson, and Im not allowed to ask questions?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright, alright, you two, dont argue over such trivial matters. Patrick and I are doing well now, so please rest assured, Jane quickly intervened to defuse the tension. Mike pped his forehead, saying, I didnt know you two wereing back today; I didnt have the servants prepare your favorite dishes. Saying this, Mike was about to get up and call someone, but Jane quickly stopped him, saying politely, No need to bother, Grandpa. Patrick and I came back to see you all. Instead of having the servants busy, how about we cook for you? Its also a chance for you to taste our cooking skills. Tony and Mike exchanged nces and readily agreed. A couple of hourster, after Jane and Patrick had busied themselves in the kitchen, they prepared six dishes and a soup. The two elderly men had longe out of the study and sat at the dining table waiting. The family had a delightful time during dinner. Jane, you cook really well. This is the most delicious meal Ive ever had, Mike said, looking energetic and in good spirits, likely due to the return of the two children. Tony beamed proudly at him, as if to say, See, this is my granddaughter. Around 8 PM, Mike came down from upstairs, chatting with Jane. The butler approached, saying, Sir, the young master and madam returned today. Regarding their rooms Oh! Mike, realizing the situation, looked at the butler and said, I remember now. We rented out the rooms upstairs, right? Is there only Patricks bedroom left? The butler hesitated but, after seeing the look in Mikes eyes, quickly understood what the old man had in mind. He hurriedly replied, Yes, yes, just as you said. A few days ago, you mentioned feeling a bit bored and wanted to try renting out the rooms like others. So, we rented out the bedrooms for a short period. Now, only the young masters room is avable. Jane and Patrick, listening nearby, were both surprised. Rented out? How was that possible! Patrick understood Mikes intention, so he just lowered his head, quietly smiling and did not voice any objections. Mike gave the butler an approving look and then casually said, Alright, you can go arrange it now. After the butler left, Mike turned to Jane and said, Jane I know that you and Patrick havent officially gotten married yet. But you see, its just unfortunate timing. Why dont you stay in Patricks bedroom tonight? Were all family now anyway. I amnt a stubborn old man either. Jane couldnt help feeling embarrassed at these words. Patrick tried to smooth things over by saying, Grandpa Tony looked at his friend sitting across from him on the single sofa with a knowing expression. They exchanged a nce before standing up one after the other and saying, Oh dear oh dear! Were getting tired early since were old folks. We wont disturb you young people anymore. Lets go back to our own rooms to sleep In the end, Jane had no choice but to share a room with Patrick for the night. When shey down on the bed, she felt somewhat ufortable; she didnt even know where to put her hands or feet. Although they were engaged in an official capacity now and had shared intimate physical contact before as well as flirtatious behavior between them too, spending an entire night together in such a serious manner was still something new for them both. When Patrick came out of the bathroom after taking his shower, he saw Jane lying stiffly on top of her covers, looking very nervous indeed; her fingers were even clenching tightly around some of them. He couldnt helpughing softly when he saw this; suddenly finding Janes nervousness quite cute actually. He lifted a corner of the nket andy down, extending his hand to tentatively touch the womans fingertips. However, he could clearly feel her fingers stiffening. Whats wrong? Why are you so nervous? Janes ears turned uncontrobly red. Although there was a bit of distance between Patrick and her, she always felt as if she could sense his breath, even having an illusion that they were closely pressed against each other. Unconsciously, the woman swallowed, and her speech became a bit less fluent, Nothing Its just a little nervous. Patrick chuckled softly, decisively not hesitating anymore. He directly wrapped his arm around Janes waist, pulling her towards him, Whats there to be nervous about? Weve slept in the same room before. You dont have to be afraid. There was only a night light at the bedside, casting a dim, yellowish glow. Jane was turned around, her eyes looking at the mans face, revealing a shy expression. Why do you always say improper things? Ive never seen you like this during work. Arent you embarrassed? Chapter 494 Mysterious White Rose Patrick immediately looked innocent, and his facial expression changed so quickly that it was like nothing the employees of Pansy Group had ever seen before. He tightened his grip on Janes waist, and the two of them were practically pressed together. Honestly, I can only say such non-serious things to you. What else can I say if I dont sweet-talk my wife? Jane had seen Patrick be this affectionate before, but perhaps because the atmosphere was heated enough and ambiguous enough, she slowly rxed. She reached out from under the covers to wrap her arms around Patricks neck and leaned in a little closer with a smile. Patrick, youre so good. Patrick remained silent, but his gaze deepened, and his heart felt as if it had been ignited by sparks, burning intensely. He reached out and cupped Janes face, staring at her for four or five seconds. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her, tender and lingering, as if he wanted to devour herpletely. At the same time, his hands became restless, rolling under the sheets, leaving kisses of various sizes on Janes neck and corbone. Just when things were getting steamy between them, Jane abruptly regained control of herself. She was someone with principles who would never give herself away before marriage, even though it was Patrick whom she really loved. No, she said firmly as she put a hand on his chest. You promised me wed wait until after we get married. Patrick gritted his teeth in frustration; it was the first time hed ever felt regretful about something in life. Jane could be so exasperating sometimes! But when he saw how determined she looked, he couldnt bring himself to force anything upon her either. In the end, all he could do was reluctantly agree, even though it gave him a headache thinking about it , because what else could he do? He had no choice but to spoil his own wife sometimes. Fine then, Patrick sighed heavily while trying not to let any emotion show through too much in his voice. He gazed down at Jane beneath him for another moment before finally giving her nose a yful flick. Youre going to kill me like this Alright then go ahead and sleep first; Ill step outside for a bit. Janes face and neck turned red as she nodded slightly, half-turned and wrapped herself in the nket. The door opened and closed, and she tightly closed her eyes, a sweet smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Thats it for todays interview. See you next time! Maria walked out of the studio,y down on the couch, stretchedzily and let out a sigh of relief. Since working with Osborn, her poprity had skyrocketed. Her agent arranged several interview programs for her to appear on live broadcasts. You did great. Her agent handed her a ss of water. Im so tired! Maria slumped on the couch to relieve some pressure from sitting too long. Can we do something like food tasting next time? Food tasting? What do you want to eat? The agent looked at Maria while organizing some documents. Ill eat anything! Or maybe prepare me a cup of milk tea. Although Maria thought this in her mind, she still showed an eager expression on her face. But then she was poked in the forehead by her agent. Dont you know that milk tea is called the star killer? And have you forgotten that you need to control your weight? I saw yourst magazine cover shoot; it seems like youve gained some weight. Hearing this made Maria stand up straight away while waiting for makeup removal. She quickly refuted, Im not fat! Dont cameras make people look bigger? I was born beautiful! Didnt someone say they were hurt byments about their weight just recently? The agent teased before hearing another ridiculous argument from Maria. On their way back home via chauffeured car service provided by their agency, the agent suddenly informed Maria that there might be an advertisement jobing up soon. Dont stay upte when you get back home; take care of your skin, said the agent. What kind of advertisement is it? Makeup or skincare? Curiosity got hold of Maria as she leaned forward to ask more questions Its shampoo, replied calmly by her agent. Shampoo? Maria paused for a moment, then grabbed her freshly dyed ash brown hair, which had been featured in a magazine a few days ago, and fell into silence. She couldnt believe that she would have to dye her new hair back so soon. Her heart truly ached. Its not confirmed yet, but most likely, this advertisement is perfect for you. As the agent spoke, she turned to look at Maria, only to find her already engrossed in taking selfies with her phone, which puzzled her. Justmemorating the moment, after all, its not easy for me to dye my hair. Although Maria sounded disappointed, her selfie expressions were lively and vibrant. By the way, you should interact with your fans on Twitter since you just finished the live stream, reminded Marias agent. Maria understood naturally and selected a few satisfactory photos from the ones taken earlier to post on Twitter. Her phone was immediately flooded with replies from her fans. As she read through their messages, a smile formed at the corners of her mouth. Initially, Maria didnt think entering the entertainment industry was a good thing because she had to face cameras and media every day which made her feel oppressed. However, after meeting her fans and seeing how many people genuinely loved her, she felt touched. Just then, a message came in from Kim. Since he saved herst time they met, they exchanged contact information and often chatted casually. You did a live stream today? Unfortunately I just got off work so I missed it, Kim messaged.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Youre only getting off work now? Youre such a busy doctor, replied Maria. A patients condition suddenly worsened after surgery so things are tough right now. That sounds really hard, murmured Maria as she typed out another message to Kim. Its my duty but your new hair color looks great! said Kim as he looked at the photo on his screen with amusement. Thanks but it wontst long since Ill be changing it soon. Maria added crying emojis at the end of that message which reminded Kim of when he saw Maria being scolded by her agent over their phone call before. They continued chatting for awhile until Maria returned to her apartment and Kim politely ended their conversation by saying goodnight. The next day when Maria arrived at work as usual, she was stopped by a receptionist who had an enigmatic expression on her face. What happened? asked Maria confusedly when she saw all these flowers in front of them. The receptionist smiled mysteriously before pulling out an enormous bouquet of flowers from somewhere unknown which startled poor little Maria! These are for you! said the receptionist while handing over those flowers. For me? questioned Maria skeptically while feeling something strange inside herself that couldnt be exined easily. The receptionist quickly exined, Oh! They were delivered by courier this morning specifically for you but there wasnt any name attached. Maria held the bouquet with a confused expression on her face. The only thing missing was a childish card with a smiley face drawn on it, which looked somewhatical. White roses were Marias favorite flowers, and that wasnt a secret. Of course, Maria didnt think much of it since she had received many bouquets from fans before. However, this time was different. Every day, Maria received fresh bouquets without any signature except for the simple drawing of a smiley face. Received another bouquet? Marias agent was no longer surprised to see her holding yet anotherrge bouquet of flowers. She reached out to touch the blooming petals and smiled at Maria. Chapter 495 Things You Don’t Know About Female Celebrities Who is so thoughtful, sending a bouquet every day? I dont know, and theres never been a name on it, Maria said as she pulled out a few pretty blooms from the bouquet and ced them in the vase. She looked down and saw a card tucked inside the flowers. She grabbed it and put it on the nearby bookshelf where she kept all of her fan gifts that she hadnt had time to take home yet. Jane walked into Star Entertainment just as Maria was holding the roses. She smiled faintly, Maria, who sent you roses? I dont know, Maria hesitated for a moment when she saw Jane but then set down the flowers. The agent joked, Maybe someone who admires you wants to pursue you. Maria paused with her hand still holding onto one of the petals as if thinking about something before giving a bitter smile. But when she turned around, that smile disappeared as she took out her script from her bag and started reciting lines. It must be from fans; besides didnt you say public figures cant date? Little girl, dating The agents words were cut off by Marias quick response. Youll lose your fans. The agentughed at what was meant to be just teasing banter earlier, Oh yeah! By the way, we got an offer for shampoo endorsement. When Maria saw whichpany it was for, Jiale Bamboo Group, she froze for a moment, Jiale? Theyve only hired big-name stars before; why would they want me? Thepany wants someone with strong fan base like yourself; after all now youre already an A-list star, said her agent confidently. Youll start shooting tomorrow on location. Tomorrow? Maria muttered under breath while touching her hair, Can I talk to our sponsor about photoshopping my picture instead? Changing my hair color should be easy enough. Why not let them just photoshop your whole face so that you wont have to go at all? I dont want to lose my beautiful hair color, pleaded Maria pitifully while looking at her agent who had long developed immunity towards this kind of behavior. But I didnt expect Jiale would directly choose your name this time around instead of hiring regional representatives first; moreover, they even made you their spokesperson rather than their ambassador. Wow, this is so luxurious? Maria was surprised. Jiale had been an old brand for years, and the product quality had always been good, thus establishing a good reputation and being considered one of the best in the region. Previously, all the spokespersons they hired were big-name celebrities who had won various awards. This time they suddenly signed her up, which made Maria feel ttered. However, despite her surprise, Marias arrogant attitude did not change at all. They have a keen eye for talent. I will definitely be famous in the future, she said proudly. Okay, future rising star. You dont need to show off so much, said her agent with a smile. Maria quietly hummed and looked at the thick script in her hand before picking up a pen and drawing a smiley face in the corner. She smiled to herself and muttered that it was really ugly. Because there were outdoor scenes during filming for this advertisement shoot, Maria had gone to set early to do hair styling. Looking at the busy film crew now made her sigh inwardly; bigpanies were indeed generous even when it came to advertisements like these!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After discussing with the director about how things would proceed on set that day, Maria began shooting promotional photos as well as a shortmercial clip. She thought suchrge productions would have strict requirements but surprisingly enough she found filming quite easy-going; even more so since directors allowed her to rx on set throughout most of that morning without feeling too tired by noon time Click! The director knocked on his straight tube-shaped object signaling an end to their morning shoot session. Maria breathed out relievedly before walking over towards where they monitor performances on screen while checking out how well she did today. Your expressions are very good! The effect is great! Well start shooting our main feature this afternoon. Take some rest first. The middle-aged male director smiled warmly making people feel close towards him. Maria thanked the staff and made her way to the rest area. Youve worked hard. As Maria was looking at her phone, a ss of juice suddenly appeared in front of her. She thought it was a staff member, but when she looked up to express her gratitude, she found a familiar face. What are you doing here? Maria blinked in surprise, smiling at the sight of Kim. I heard that the new spokesperson is shooting an advertisement today, so I came to take a look, Kim said as he sat down beside her. Maria held the juice, a bit slow to react to Kims words. Seeing her somewhat bewildered expression, Kim blinked and yfully said, Let me tell you a secret, the chairman of Jiale has the surname Ragsdill. Ragsdill? Maria muttered to herself, then looked at Kims smile, and suddenly realized. Its you its you My dad is chairman of group. Kim pushed his sses up on his nose. Although what he said might have sounded like bragging, it didnte across as annoying when it came out of his mouth. In Marias impression, Kim gave her the feeling of being refined and cultured, like a wealthy gentleman. Now it seemed that he really was a bona fide rich second generation. Since your family is running a shampoo group, why did you be a doctor? Maria blinked in confusion. Was this one of those skills that domineering CEOs had in novels? My dad always wanted me to inherit the family business. He even forced me to study finance in college, but I didnt like the business world, Kim said indifferently. So I secretly changed my major and studied medicine instead. But because of this, my dad almost kicked me out. As he spoke, Kim even put on a pitiful expression that made Mariaugh out loud. But in Marias heart, she already looked at Kim with new eyes. Although going against the wishes of elders wasnt good, being willing to work hard for something they loved was already enough. I saw you filming earlier too, Kim praised her. Yourepletely different from how you usually are when youre behind the camera. You were watching all along? Maria hurriedly thought about whether she had done anything strange in front of the camera earlier. I just got here too, Kim smiled and pushed his ss towards her. The food will still be awhile; have some juice first. Looking at the brightly colored juice in her cup made Maria blink before firmly refusing it. No thanks; Im trying to lose weight and juice has high sugar content. Even though she said so herself though, she kept staring longingly at the juice which amused Kim greatly. Lose weight? Youre not fat at all! You dont understand things about female celebrities, muttered Maria under her breath. Chapter 496 Let Him Down Kim noticed and casually tapped the table with his finger. I dont know much about being a celebrity, but I do know about taking care of your health. Shooting all morning can be exhausting, so you need to replenish your energy. Maria rolled her eyes and continued to resist the temptation. How about just taking a sip secretly? Ill cover for you so that your agent wont see it. What do you say? Kim whispered. Okay then. Maria reached out and took the juice from him, looking at Kim before drinking a big gulp of it. The sweet taste instantly made Maria feel better, and she smiled contentedly. As Maria leaned in closer, Kim saw her soft long hair that had been dyed back to chestnut brown for the ad campaign falling smoothly on her shoulders. Kim looked at her with gentler eyes now. Soon enough, her agent brought lunch back. Because she was trying to lose weight, Maria only ate a few bites before returning to filming again. At the beginning of filming this time around, Maria joked with Kim if he wanted to make a cameo appearance but was rejected by him as expected. This scene involved many extras and was quiterge-scale. However, an unexpected incident happened during its final stages: an olddy who had been standing on the side of the street suddenly fell down in pain causing everyone present there to panic. The olddys breathing became rapid while her body trembled uncontrobly. Whats going on? Maria rushed over but also felt somewhat lost. Kim walked through the crowd calmly towards them;pared with others panic-stricken reactions, he appeared much moreposed than them all. He squatted down beside her and checked her pulse before saying gravely, Shes having a heart attack. What should we do? asked an anxious Maria. For some reason when she looked at this elderly woman in front of them now, it reminded her suddenly of her own grandmother Call an ambnce quickly, said Kim heavily as he started performing CPR on the olddy right away while speaking those words out loud too. Upon hearing what he said, Maria immediately dialed 911; not only did she feel nervous herself, but everyone else present there seemed equally worried too which made everything seem even more tense than ever before! Soon enough though, the ambnce arrived, and doctors lifted up the elderly woman onto the stretcher. Shell be okay, right? asked an anxious-looking Maria. The doctor smiled reassuringly, Thanks goodness we got here just in time! She is fine now, but we still need take this elderlydy into hospital for further examination. Only then did Maria breathe out finally feeling relieved. Looking at Kim, she felt admiration welling up inside herself, Thank goodness for you! Otherwise, this madam would have been really dangerous! Kim raised his lips slightly, Saving lives and helping the wounded is the duty of every doctor, and I am no exception. Florence! Peter stormed into the house and bellowed as soon as he entered the living room. Since that incidentst time, Patrick had left a backup n. After Patrick and Jane returned from their old house, Patrick had Morton investigate everything about the hotel. Then he went to find the journalist who was in cahoots with Florence from that newspaperst time. He asked all about it and recorded everything on a tape recorder. Afterward, he even went to find Peter at the Doyle Group and yed back all of the recordings in front of him. Peter was stunned on site and felt somewhat ashamed. I hope Mr. Doyle can discipline his sister well in the future so she wont use these despicable methods again. Its best if she doesnte to bother me or Jane anymore; otherwise, if I catch her next time, it wont just be a warning. This was Patricks final word before leaving the Doyle Group. Peter looked at the discarded tape recorder on his desk with anxiety creeping up inside him. So as soon as he came home, he couldnt help but question Florence about it. Florence heard Peters voiceing from outside while she was still leisurely walking out of her bathroom into their living room. She saw her brothers face darken considerably when she arrived there but didnt understand why, Brother? What happened? Peter couldnt contain his anger when he saw Florence. He had clearly agreed Florence that he would pursue Jane, even though he didnt want to or feel inclined to do so. But he never expected that Florence would go to the extent of drugging and conspiring against Jane just to prevent Jane and Patrick from being together! It was truly disappointing for him! Why did you do this?! His anger boiled over uncontrobly now; his usual gentle demeanorpletely gone at this moment. Ive already promised you that Ill pursue Jane myself. Why did you have to conspire against her with other people like this?! Why did you have to drug her water bottle?! If someone hadnt told me about your schemes, I wouldnt have believed my own sister could stoop so low! Right now, Peter felt absolutely enraged beyond words. Looking at Florence, his eyes were filled only with disdainful mockery. How could anyone me him for feeling so disappointed right now? He never thought one day his most beloved sister would be like this, so unbearable and paranoid. He felt like an utter failure for letting down their mothers wishes Florence, on the other hand, had a calm expression on her face. A fleeting hint of mockery passed through her eyes. She didnt understand why Peter was so angry. Was it because of her? No, he simply hadnt found someone he truly liked, so he couldnt understand her. Her brother was always too kind, too indecisive. People like him rarely achieve anything significant.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. So what? Why are you so angry? You didnt even get any good shots in the end, Florence asked lightly as if it hadnt affected her at all. Peter looked at her incredulously, even momentarily stunned before his anger red up again. Youre saying we didnt get anything?! Youre still regretful? Patrick came to thepany today. Do you know how big of a deal it would be if we got negative news about Jane? Do you know what Patrick would do?! Our family and our fatherspany will go down with you! And that French guy you brought in is from European royalty. Do you know what will happen if we offend them? You dont know anything! Peter waspletely furious now. He even had the feeling that he couldnt make Florence see reason no matter how much he scolded her. Florences calmness contrasted sharply with Peters rage; she seemed indifferent to everything. She shrugged helplessly and sat down on the sofa, looking at Peter with some resignation. Why are you so worked up over nothing? she said. Even if they find out, so what? Jane isnt worthy of being with Patrick anyway; shes just a country bumpkin who got lucky. And besides you believe that guy is from European royalty just because he says so? Hes just some idiot who popped out of nowhere and believes everything I say without question. Anyway theres nothing to worry about. Just hurry up and win Jane over already! That way, Ill have something else to worry about. Chapter 497 The Most Beautiful Maiden Peter turned to look at Florence with confusion and sadness in his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something but only managed to utter one word, You- What could he say? Youve changed? Youve disappointed our parents? This isnt like you?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He hesitated for a moment before deciding not to say anything at all. Florence looked back at him and raised an eyebrow. Whats wrong with me? Didnt you used to say that Patrick and I were perfect together? Now that I want to marry him, isnt that great news for us both? Come on Peter, hurry up and win over Jane so Patrick can be mine. Peter didnt know what else he could do or say anymore as he red fiercely at Florence for the first time ever before turning around and walking back into his room. Maria watched as the ambnce drove away with the olddy inside it; her heart finally feeling relieved now that she knew she was going to be okay. The director let out a sigh of relief too as he instructed his assistant to contact the olddys family members since filming had been stopped due to this incident happening on set. Thanks again for your help, Maria said gratefully towards Kim who sat across from her; suddenly finding herself admiring how tall and strong-looking he seemed nowpared before when they first met earlier today on set. Im just doing my job as a doctor, Kim replied nonchntly while smiling slightly; acting like saving someones life was no big deal when clearly it was something extraordinary indeed! I was really scared at that moment,pletely unsure of what to do, Maria recalled, still feeling a sense of unease when she remembered the elderlydy copsing right in front of her. If Kim hadnt been at the filming location today, or if nobody knew first aid In an instant, Maria felt her hands turning cold. Seeing Marias pale face, Kim walked up to her and spoke softly, Alright, the doctor said that the elderlydy is going to be okay. But Maria hesitated, but Kim interrupted her. Theres no but anymore. Dont worry, the director has contacted the patients family, and Ill keep an eye on things with the hospital. Looking at Kims smile, Maria felt a sense of relief wash over her. She blinked and nced down at her phone, her expression somewhat dejected. Oh Ive missed the timing. What timing? Kim curiously asked. Its a mukbang livestream of someone I like. I was supposed to watch it after finishing the advertisement shoot today, but now Ive missed it, Maria exined. A mukbang? Kim emphasized the word, and Maria immediately detected the surprise in her tone. She quickly exined. I just watch it. If Im on a diet, I cant eat, but I can at least satisfy my cravings by watching others eat. Maria pouted as she spoke. After a quick search for the anchor that Maria mentioned, Kim watched the brightly colored video and twitched his mouth. Dieting is not good for your body, and watching these food videos wont make you less hungry. You dont even let me have a little psychologicalfort. What can I do? Who made me a big star? Mariained. How about this? Let me give you a diet menu that allows you to lose weight while still enjoying delicious food. How does that sound? Kim raised his eyebrows teasingly at Maria. Can you really do that? Maria was surprised. Just expanding my business. Kimughed and shook his phone. Dr. Ragsdills exclusive recipe, free of charge. Maria chuckled at his joke but before she could say anything else her agent called her over and they parted ways. Who is he? Hes very handsome, the agent turned around curiously to look at Kim as if she had never seen such a celebrity in the entertainment industry before. ying with her phone absentmindedly, Maria replied nonchntly, Hes a friend of mine and also the young master of Jiale Company. The agent looked surprised as if she didnt expect Maria to know him or see how well they were getting along during their conversation earlier on; it seemed like they were quite close friends. Come on now tell me honestly how did you guys meet? The agent caught whiff of some juicy gossip brewing in their rtionship history. Thinking back on those unpleasant experiences from before, Maria frowned, It was kind of an ident. The agent was busy searching for information about Kim on her phone so she didnt notice anything strange about Marias expression, But seeing him save that olddy today makes him seem like he might be working in healthcare? Yes, hes a doctor. confirmed Maria by nodding head. ncing at Maria, who was engrossed in her phone, the agent seemed to recall something and spoke mysteriously, Could it be Mr. Ragsdill, the person who anonymously sends you flowers every day? Those words caused Marias hand to pause for a moment. She blinked and chuckled softly, Thats impossible Afterpleting the dyed scenes for the advertisement, Maria sat in the car, rushing to thepany. However, to her surprise, there were several people gathered in the lobby of Star Entertainment, and one of them was none other than that elderly woman, who had suffered a heart attackst time. Little girl! The olddy brightened up when she saw Maria approaching, and quickly walked over with help from her rtives. Madam, what are you doing here? Maria was surprised when she looked up and saw Kim standing behind the olddy. The two of them exchanged a nce, and Kim smiled at her, leaving Maria even more confused. Miss Marner, thank you so much. If it werent for you saving my mother that day, she might not have The young man standing next to the olddy handed Maria arge bouquet of flowers and thanked her repeatedly. Maria looked at the bouquet in her arms and hadnt fully recovered from her shock when the olddy praised her again. I didnt do much that day. Dr. Ragsdill deserves most of the thanks, Maria was unsure how to respond to this situation for the first time. It was Dr. Ragsdill who brought us here. He said if it werent for you discovering it in time that day, he wouldnt have been able to save my mother. The olddy patted Marias hand backfortingly. Maria suddenly looked at Kim; why did he push all credit onto her? However, Kim acted as if he hadnt seen Marias expression and continued with what the elderlydy had said, Yes! And Miss Marner also called an ambnce just in time. Kim Just as Maria opened her mouth to speak up about this matter being shared equally among them all, a bright red banner blocked off any words from escaping out of her mouth. Looking at the long line of words on the banner made Maria dizzy; no one had ever given such an honor before! Kim chuckled softly while looking at Marias expression. Later that afternoon, social media exploded with praise for Maria; journalists captured footage of Maria receiving a banner which theyter used during interviews with the elderlydy on set. In an instant wave after wave positivements flooded online tforms; Maria already had great poprity among strangers but todays events led many fans into bing die-hard supporters. Thus began Marias title as the beautiful woman whose heart is pure amongstizens everywhere. Chapter 498 Shipping CP However, despite the praise she received online, Maria felt a bit uneasy. After all, she didnt save the woman herself; she just did what she could. So, when Kim brought the olddy earlier that day, Mariained a little. But instead of sympathy or agreement from Kim, all she got was this response, You dont have to be modest; you deserve all of this. I never thought Maria would do something like this, Jane said as she looked at the news online. She nodded in satisfaction and confirmed with Marias agent that it was true before calming down theirpanys PR team and keeping Marias poprity going for a while longer. Just then, there was a knock on Janes office door. She looked up and said politely, Come in. Osborn walked in and greeted her with a nod. What brings you here? Jane asked surprisedly. My agent sent me some scripts to choose from because there is a new actor he wants to introduce, Osborn replied as his deep eyes fell on Jane. Jane suddenly remembered that they should take advantage of this opportunity and let Osborn continue his streak by starring in another film. She stood up but paused when her peripheral vision caught sight of herputer screen. Is there something wrong? Osborn asked curiously as he watched Jane hesitate.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane shook her head and picked up a stack of scripts from her bookshelf but didnt hand them over to Osborn right away. These wont work, she said after briefly scanning through them. The characters were simr to those he yedst time which would limit him even if creating new hype around him would be great now during his peak poprity period. Osborn, do you want to y the same kind of role again? Osborn immediately shook his head without hesitation because being an award-winning actor meant challenging oneself rather than staying within one area only. Ive decided well create an original TV series tailored for you, Jane pondered aloud. For me? Osborn asked incredulously. Fifty-fifty, Jane pped once before showing him news about Maria on herputer screen. Youll y male lead while Maria will y female lead. Today, although Osborn saw Marias hot search, he didnt pay much attention to it. Looking at the extensive praise in the news media, Osborn also had some thoughts in his mind. Just Youthful idol and inspirational TV dramas, Marias poprity is perfect for this kind of promotion, Jane nned simply, but looked up to see Osborn hesitating. Do you have any questions? Jane asked. Osborn regained his senses and asked softly, Can we change the male lead? I Since Maria confessed to himst time, they both felt awkward. Now they had to film the same drama again. Osborn thought that they should avoid each other until Maria recovered from her feelings. Thinking of Marias hurt expression on theirst encounter, Osborn felt a pang of sadness in his heart. Your CP with Maria was very poprst time. Fans love seeing you two interact again, Jane said nonchntly. This Osborn frowned slightly. While your characters may ovep and cause aesthetic fatigue, promoting your rtionship as a pair wont. Its just good publicity, Jane exined calmly. Osborn understood this reasoning well and had no choice but to agree reluctantly. Great! The script will be given to you in a few days, Jane nodded approvingly. Osborn left the office and checked his social media ount where he saw that Maria posted a wrap-up photo for their previous project. Osborn! Suddenly, his agents voice interrupted him from behind as he turned around nkly with empty hands in front of him What project did you choose? His agent couldnt help but ask when he saw Osborn empty-handed. Jane said she would customize a drama for me. Osborn put back his phone into his pocket calmly while answering his question without much emotion. What did you say? Maria looked at her agent incredulously; she wondered if she heard it right or not? Why? Are all thosepliments online making your ears go deaf now? Her agent chuckled lightly before continuing, Thepany has decided to promote you heavily by lending out several advertisements and variety shows while riding on your current poprity wave. Maria blinked rapidly feeling overwhelmed by surpriseing too fast too soon for her liking. Actually, she already had quite some resources before this promotion n came up but nothingpared to what was being offered now. She knew deep down that this was an opportunity for her big break! Her agent flipped through the schedule, Afterwards, there will be another customized TV series where well give you the female lead role. And who is ying the male lead? Has it been decided yet? Maria immediately became curious about who would y opposite her character? However, what came next made Marias smile freeze on its tracks. It has been decided already. Someone familiar Osborn. What? Her heartbeat raced uncontrobly at hearing Osborns name mentioned like that! Osborn, you two have worked together before, the agent repeated. Maria bit her lip and slowly sat back down on the couch. She thought that after her confession was rejectedst time, they would never have any contact again. But now they had a chance to work together. Maria lowered her gaze and twisted her dress hem with her fingers. She couldnt help but feel happy because she liked Osborn. Every day she would stare at his social media ount, but she didnt dare to contact him for fear of making their rtionship even more awkward. In the samepany, there will always be times when people meet each other again. But now that they had a chance to work together again, Maria felt a little unsure besides being happy about it. Why do you look unhappy? The agent noticed Marias disappointed expression and asked quickly. Its not that I dont want to work with him again; Im just afraid itll be awkward Maria said softly. Awkward? You two have already worked together before; there wont be anything awkward. The agent patted Marias shoulder reassuringly. You dont understand Maria pouted, turned away, and her facial expression became somewhat subtle. Having poured her heart out to him, dering her feelings with passion, only for him to see her as a sister. Maria suddenly felt a bit emotional, realizing that some TV dramas might seem unrealistic, but they are definitely based on real events. Rx, the first time you worked with Osborn wasnt so bad either! Besides, your chemistry is so hot; thepany will definitely take advantage of this opportunity for publicity. The agent encouraged Maria by saying this as she had been guiding Maria since debut and knew what kind of person she was deep down inside. I hope so! Hearing these words made Maria straighten up and give herself some encouragement in preparation for working alongside Osborn once more. Chapter 499 Unexpected Early in the morning, Carl prepared breakfast for Nana with the help of the kitchen staff and left a gentle kiss on her forehead. Im off to work now. You stay home and rest, he said. Nanas morning sickness had eased up a bit from the previous days, but she still felt ufortable. Slowly getting up from bed, she offered to apany Carl downstairs. Carl refused several times, not wanting her to strain herself. Nana, you stay in bed and rest. Ill go down by myself, he insisted. Its okay. I want to see you off. Nana smiled lightly as she put on a coat and walked downstairs with Carl. Alright then, drive safely, Nana said as she saw him off at the door. Watching Carl leave, Nana pursed her lips unknowingly feeling more dependent on this man than before; time spent thinking about William was bing less frequent. But was this love? Nana didnt know for sure yet. Compared to her passionate rtionship with William before, what she had with Carl seemed more like a steady stream of water flowing through time. At workter that day after arriving at hispany building, Carl was immediately approached by his agent who handed him an MV script for promoting his new song One More Time. I think it would be good if you could coborate with this actress in it. Everything seems great about both production team and director, said his agent while passing over an iPad containing basic information about the MV which included details of another female lead actor involved in it too. Who is this actress? asked Carl raising an eyebrow. Shes a neer who just returned from abroadst week. We might need your help guiding her during filming. His agent replied slowly. As someone well-respected within their industry, Carl held no reservations towards working alongside neers or unknowns. Has she never acted before? asked Carl again. Yes, she hasnt acted before but is young and beautiful. His agent replied slowly again, She will being over soon so let me introduce you two beforehand. Carl nodded slightly, thinking it was a routine job and didnt give it much thought. A few minutester, the agent received a call from the actress, Carl, the person has arrived. Ill go pick her up first. Carl sat quietly in his office, watching the plot of a music video to pass the time. Carl has a very good temper and a good reputation in the industry. Carl could clearly hear the agent introducing at the door, Working with him this time, you can learn a lot. Outside the door, a familiar female voice could be heard saying, Okay, I will definitely study hard with Carl and improve my acting skills. As Carl listened to the womans voice, he had a sense of familiarity but couldnt quite ce where he had heard it before. Knock knock knock. A knocking sound came from the door and Carl spoke up, Come in. Carl, the actress is here. This is Grace, who will be ying the lead role in this music video, said his agent as he introduced her. When Carl saw Grace walk in, he was taken aback and furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he looked at her and asked, Why are you here? Grace already knew that Carl would be ying opposite her in this music video; she arranged it herself. However, she still pretended to be surprised when she spoke up, Carl! Youre going to y the male lead for this music video? As they conversed with each other, his agent finally realized that they might know each other already so he asked them curiously, Carl? Grace? Do you guys know each other? Before Carl could even speak up, Grace interrupted him by saying, Carl and I are neighbors; we grew up together since we were kids! Its such fate that we get to work on this project together! Right. replied Carl while nodding his head slightly without saying anything else. His agemt felt relieved after hearing what they said because now there wouldnt have been any awkwardness between them during filming due tock of chemistry or understanding. Why did you decide to enter showbiz? asked an astonished Carl when seeing Grace there. Grace gazed admiringly at him before replying softly, Its all because of you! I heard about how sessful youve be as an actor overseas and I envied that so much; I wanted to follow your footsteps. In reality though she only entered showbiz just so she could get closer to him. Grace, being a female actress isnt easy; it can be very tough especially for neers like yourself. advised a concerned Carl trying his best to dissuade her from pursuing such career path. However, despite what was said by him earlier on about how difficult things can get for actresses in showbiz industry, she smiled sweetly back at him indicating that nothing would stop her from achieving sess like himself too someday, I understand how tough it can get but Carl, I want shine bright just like you do! After listening intently towards what was being said by Grace, Carl didnt have much more words left unsaid anymore. He simply nodded his head slightly once again without speaking another word further on regarding discouraging remarks towards entering showbiz industry. This time thepany assigned me to shoot this music video, and I was worried about running into difficult actors. But I didnt expect to meet you, Carl. Ill definitely learn a lot from you, Grace said innocently. Carls lips curved into a slight smile as he replied, Dont worry too much. Just act ording to your logic and ideas. If there are any scenes where we need to act together, Ill remind you. At the moment, Carl still saw Grace as a neighbors little sister whom he wanted to help.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking that Carl had feelings for her because of his kindness towards her, Grace stood affectionately next to him and said excitedly, Thats great! If there is an opportunity for me to work with you on set again in the future, I will cherish it. Grace stayed close by Carl throughout their conversation while staring at him intently. His agent noticed something was off but thought that since they grew up together as childhood friends, maybe they just had a good rtionship without any other intentions. To break the awkward atmosphere, the agent handed the script to both of them, Carl, Grace. This is the script for the shoot. Take a look; the plot is simple, a romantic-themed song. The most important thing is to convey the intense emotions between the two characters. Carl carefully read through the script while gaining an understanding of each characters psyche. Grace looked through the script hoping she could find some intimate moments with Carl where she could get closer with him during rehearsals. How should we portray these emotions? What if my acting isnt good enough? Should we practice more? asked Grace naively while looking at Carl. I can rehearse more with you and go over more scenes so that your emotionse across urately, replied Carl calmly as he treated her like any other new actor who needed guidance on set. His agent watched silently from afar wondering if perhaps Grace had feelings for Carl even though he already had an engaged fianc who was pregnant with his child. Chapter 500 Not Pure in Mind Carl had just received a new music video in the morning, and in the afternoon, thepany arranged for the marketing and publicity department to handle its promotion. In order to increase sales of the music video, thepanyunched an all-out publicity campaign. They even prepared to shoot promotional photos for it to attract fans attention. Carl, Grace, get ready. Were going to take a promotional photo and post it on Twitter, his agent informed them as soon as he received notice from thepany. The two nodded in agreement while Grace curiously asked Carl, Whats a promotional photo? Its like a headshot, Carl exined briefly. In the photography studio, Grace had already changed into her outfit and put on exquisite makeup with anticipation for their uing shoot. She wondered how she could make them look closer together. Having taken many promotional photos before, Carl remained calm while reminding Nana to eat well before they started shooting. Carl, Grace, lets start shooting now, said their photographer. Today is just a promo shot so dont be nervous; keep your expressions natural. Grace performed exceptionally well during her first time taking promo shots. She affectionately held onto Carls arm with a sweet smile on her face. Great job! Lets try another pose, said their photographer who was satisfied with their familiar and intimate poses. Grace thought for a moment, then stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around Carls neck. Her action startled Carl, Carl, its the agent who told me to pose like this. Carl was about to push Grace away, but upon hearing her exnation, he just let her embrace him. Thats enough for todays shoot. The photographer looked at his camera screen with satisfaction indicating that they were free to leave now. As soon as they confirmed which photo would be used for promotion purposes, thepany immediately posted it on Twitter where fans quickly took notice of this handsome man paired up with this beautiful young woman. Their pairing sparked interest online causing many fans creating hashtags such as #LoveYouMoreThanOnce# or #MaleFemaleMVCouple# which quickly became trending topics. Nana who was resting at home also saw this tweet while scrolling through Twitter feed. Seeing how close Grace was holding onto Carl made Nana feel uneasy inside. Mrs. Waters had also seen the news and her face lit up with a smile. Grace is so talented, just look at the effect she had in the first promotional shoot. Watching Grace and Carl together, Mrs. Waters couldnt help but think they were a perfect match. She nced over at Nana out of the corner of her eye. Grace is young and beautiful, with a bright future ahead of her in entertainment. Who knows? She might even be able to help Carl, Mrs. Waters praised. Meanwhile, Nanas expression soured as she listened to this news silently while staring at her phone, watching Carl. Mrs. Waters, Im feeling a little sick to my stomach. Im going upstairs to rest, Nana said dejectedly as she found an excuse to leave. Mrs. Waters knew that Nana must have been upset by seeing Graces sess and felt pleased about it secretly. Back in her room feeling upset, Nana called Jane on the phone with a despondent tone, Jane, Carl shot an MV with Grace today and people on Twitter are saying theyre perfect for each other. Jane saw this news on Twitter too, I just saw that too but I dont think Carl did anything wrong; it was that girl who was being overly intimate. As women themselves, Jane could tell that Grace wasnt pure-hearted from one nce. Grace has known Carl since childhood and his mother loves her too much! The day when Grace came over to our house bearing gifts made me feel like maybe she likes him, Nana slowly analyzed what she thought was happening between them both. Janeforted, Nana, youre pregnant now; you dont need to worry about these things! You know how good he treats you every day at home despite all your hardships together. He wont betray you! Thinking back on all of their experiences together thus far made Nana breathe easier, But what about Grace? Now that Grace had entered into show business, there would definitely be more opportunities for them both to meet again soon Dont worry yourself silly thinking like this. How many female stars has he met before? There are so many prettier than Grace yet none have moved him, Janeughed reassuringly. What you need now is just take care of yourself well enough so your baby can grow safely inside. With Janesforting words ringing in her ears, Nana nodded slightly, I understand now, I should trust Carl instead of doubting him. After chatting for awhile longer, the two hung up their phones. In the evening, Carl returned home from work only hear Mrs. Waters voice upon entering through door. Son, I saw the promotional photo of you and Grace today, it was really well done. You both looked handsome and beautiful together, Mrs. Waters praised with a smile. Grace looks even more stunning on camera. Carl casually replied, Its okay, but how did Grace get into the entertainment industry? He asked curiously. Well, of course she saw you in the industry and wanted to join too, Mrs. Waters chuckled as she looked at their photo again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After searching around the living room for Nanas presence without sess, Carl asked his mother, Mom, where is Nana? Shes not feeling well so she went back to her room, Mrs. Waters frowned at the mention of Nanas name. She just got upset after seeing your photo with Grace; she can be so petty sometimes. Hearing that Nana was jealous made Carl secretly happy inside as he said to his mother before heading upstairs to check on her, Ill go see her then. In the room, Nanay on the bed, looking at the photo of Grace and Carl on her phone. It felt like a needle piercing her heart. Hearing footsteps outside the door, Nana knew Carl had returned. She immediately pretended to be asleep and tossed her phone aside. Opening the door, the room was pitch ck, Youre back, Nana pretended to have just woken up, saying. Yeah, heard from mom that youre not feeling well, Carl said slowly. Nana softly acknowledged, How was your day at the office? she asked, trying to indirectly inquire about the promotional photoshoot with Grace. Not bad, did a promotional shoot with Grace, Carl said tentatively, wanting to gauge Nanas reaction. Nana tugged at the nket and asked quietly, With so many people in thepany, why did it have to be the two of you together? Carl knew Nana was jealous. He chuckled softly, realizing that Nana was finally concerned about him. He reached over the nket and embraced Nana, It was arranged by thepany, but dont worry, I just see her as a neighbors sister. Chapter 501 Peter’s Apology Really? Nana seemed a little uninterested. All she could think about was the pictures of Carl and Grace together, which she couldnt seem to shake off. Of course. Mom said you didnt eat much today? Carl looked down at Nana with concern in his eyes. Nana sat up and shook her head. I dont have much of an appetite. Well, that wont do. Carl stood up. Ill go to the kitchen and have them make something you like. Wait for me. Without waiting for Nana to reply, Carl walked out of the room. Watching his back as he left, Nana had a momentarypse in concentration. Maybe Jane was right; maybe she was just being too sensitive. Carl and Grace were just business partners; he had only good intentions towards her. Why should she be jealous? Ten minutester, Carl came back with a bowl of chicken soup. Nana, this is freshly stewed chicken soup. Its very nutritious. Try it. Thank you, Nana smiled faintly and reached out to take the bowl from Carls hand. But instead of handing it over, he raised an eyebrow and leaned close to her ear with his deep voice resonating through her body, Let me feed you. His maic voice made Nana blush deeply at the roots of her ears. Dont I can do it myselfN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Before she could finish speaking though, Carl scooped up some soup on a spoon and blew on it before carefully feeding it into her mouth, Its not hot anymore. Drink now. Mmm A warm feeling spread through Nanas heart as she nodded slightly in response. Carl patiently fed spoonful after spoonful until all the soup was gone. As she sat there across from him looking at his handsome face, Nanas chest slowed down its beat momentarily. In truthCarl really wasnt that bad after all. He had good looks coupled with great family background plus being a big star but most importantly, he treated her wholeheartedly with gentleness and patience C qualities hard toe by these days! However Images Williams tall figure suddenly popped into Nanas mind again without warning She wondered if William had fully recovered yet? Even now Nana still couldnt believe that William would fall in love with someone else She couldnt understand why someone who used to treat her so well would be so cold-hearted towards her overnight! Noticing that Nana seemed lost in thought again, Carl put down the bowl and pulled Nana into his arms before whispering softly nears hers ear, What are you thinking about? Nana snapped out of reverie then quickly collected herself before giving him another faint smile, Nothing Dont think too much about things, said Carl softly while nting a deep kiss on top on Nanas forehead. Star Entertainment Jane arrived at thepany and greeted everyone she met along the way, looking like she was in a good mood. The employees also knew about her uing engagement, so teasing was inevitable during their conversations. In the afternoon, Jane sat in her office checking recent data from online tforms when someone knocked on her door. Come in, Jane said. Osborn walked in with a tablet in his hand. Do you need something? Jane looked up and nced at Osborn. She had already given the script for the new drama to the screenwriter, so it wouldnt be ready for a few days. The post-production editing for Farewell to My Concubine is almostplete. This is just a sample that they sent over today since youre here at work. Take a look, Osborn said as he swiped his finger across the screen and handed it over to Jane. Jane took the tablet and carefully examined it while keeping her head down. The camera angles were perfect, close-ups were well done, and even some of the scenes that required post-production editing were made with great precision. If yed on a big screen, there would be no roughness or ws whatsoever. After examining several clips from Farewell to My Concubines main highlights without any carelessness or mistakes during post-production editing process, Jane nodded satisfactorily and returned Osborns tablet back to him. The post-production work is excellent; we can prepare this sample for submission to film festivals now. If everything goes ording to n this time around, we might even win an award at one of those festivals which will be an excellent opportunity for ourpany too. Osborn nodded his head then remembered something else as he tapped his index finger on top of their desk before turning towards Jane again, By the way I heard Glowing Figurine Pictures has been preparing another historical costume drama these past few days hoping they could win an international film festival award. Although their film genre differs from what we have prepared, Glowing Figurine Pictures is, after all, an experienced and well-established film productionpany under Guavo. They have much deeper experience and credentials than us. Moreover, even before this, they have sessfully promoted severalpleted films on various streaming tforms and in theaters. I reckon they are nning to rely on data to speak for themselves when the timees. Farewell To My Concubine had quite some momentum before. Its post-production phase has almost finished. If you say there are no problems, then should we release our movie as soon as possible? Perhaps we canpete against Glowing Figurine Pictures before going into any major film festivals because otherwise Im afraid our brand new movie might easily get overshadowed. Jane shook her head, No, I trust you and I believe in this film. Once everything is taken care of, lets just submit it directly to the film festival. Osborn pondered for a moment before nodding and leaving. Not long after, a call came in from the front desk. Miss North, the CEO of Doyle Group is here and wants to see you. Peter? Just hearing his name made Jane feel a little uneasy. But considering that she had just taken on business with Doyle Group, there was no reason to turn away a potential partner. Okay, let Mr. Doylee up. When Peter arrived at Janes office door, he took a moment to straighten his attire before entering with a gentle smile on his face. Miss North. Jane looked up from her work and pushed the cup of coffee that her assistant had just poured towards him. Mr. Doyle, you dont need to be so formal but did something go wrong with the script? If there are any issues please dont hesitate to tell me as I can help. No no no, Peter quickly waved his hands while staring earnestly at Jane though there was still some difort in his expression as he struggled for words before finally saying hesitantly, Actually Im here today to apologize Hmm? Jane raised an eyebrow in confusion at this unexpected apology from someone she hadnt interacted much withtely. What happened Mr. Doyle? Peter fell silent for awhile not knowing how best to express himself. From his perspective, what Florence did this time was too extreme and out of line. Moreover, considering that Patrick hade to see himst time, whether it was for the sake of thepany or personal rtionships, an apology from Florence was certainly warranted. Chapter 502 Joseph’s Persistence I actually already know about what my sister didst time, the incident at Sunset Coast Hotel It was indeed too much on her part, and I didnt restrain her well enough, causing trouble and inconvenience for you and Mr. Pansy. I came here today to apologize on behalf of Florence to you, hoping that you can forgive me and my sister. Shes someone who is usually spoiled by me, not very sensible. I also hope that you wont have any negative opinions towards me or our cooperation because of this. So that was how it was. The polite smile at the corner of Janes mouth slowly disappeared. This wasnt the first time Florence had targeted her; she knew from the beginning and had yed games with this woman many times before. But now she could even make her brother repeatedly apologize for her so-called ck of sense. Jane even began to doubt whether Florence was really a person. Since you put it that way, Jane slightly lifted up her chin, looking directly into Peters eyes. She felt it necessary to talk about this issue with him properly. I might as well discuss this matter with you as well. I know Florence likes Patrick, but she has targeted and framed me more than once before in the past. However, the Pansy family has been friends with the Doyle family for generations; furthermore Mr. Doyle, we are currently cooperating together so I dont want things between our families to be too ugly. But everything cant be summed up by just saying not sensible. I also hope that while taking care of your own sister, you can discipline her properly so she knows what should be done or not. Although Jane didnt curse out loud, she spoke bluntly enough to make Peter lose hisposure. He sat there in his chair feeling nervous, something he hadnt experienced before. After all, it was Florence who went out looking for trouble first; as an older brother, he could only listen obediently no matter how ufortable he felt. Thats certain. Of course, I will warn Florence not to disturb you or Mr. Pansy again. But what I said earlier is true too. Business is business. Jane nodded; she wasnt someone who mixed business with personal affairs either. Although Florence did a lot of excessive things, Peters apology was sincere, and he must have known that if Florence made the situation worse, it would be the Doyle family who would lose face. Patrick had this capital, too. Mr. Doyle, dont worry. Work is work. You can trust us at Star Entertainment to not let you down. Now lets talk about the script and leave other matters forter. I also believe you can handle them. Peter breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this remark; Jane could persuade Patrick after all. Since that was the case, he didnt have anything to worry about. It was five oclock in the evening. Patrick left work on time this time and nned to pick up Jane from her office so they could go home together. He even booked a candlelit dinner at his friends French restaurant as a surprise for her. Little did he know Miss North, Ill trouble you with this one. The office door was half-opened with Peters voiceing from inside; he shook hands briefly with Jane and smiled like a gentleman. Mr. Doyle, dont worry; we will do our best to meet your requirements and hope we can continue working together if this drama performs well. Jane gave an official reply while following behind Peter towards the exit intending to see him off. As it happened, Patrick was standing at the door just at that moment. He observed them without uttering a word.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Feeling a bit awkward upon seeing Patrick, Peter half-turned, nced at Jane, and nodded with a smile, Is Mr. Pansy here to pick up you after work? I wont disturb you then; Ill take off. Mr. Doyle, take care. Patrick, in a detached tone, uttered these four words, his eyes still fixed on Jane, as if Peter was merely a total stranger to him. After Peter walked away, Jane approached Patrick and gently touched his forehead. Alright, whats got you upset again? Are you in the mood for a quarrel? Patrick had no way of dealing with Jane because his possessiveness had already reached its limit. Hearing what she said made him suppress his jealousy somewhat before asking, Why did Petere see you again? What did he say? Nothing much, Jane shook her head. He came to apologize and asked if you went to see him about Florence. Also, he talked about the Doyle Groups film and television project that needs to be handed over to thepany. Patrick snorted and took Janes hand as they walked outside thepany building. He has some vision after all. I did talk to him about managing Florence properly but lets not talk about that now. I made a reservation at a friends restaurant today, lets go eat. The two of them left withughter and jokes, creating a romantic atmosphere during their meal. Although Patrick was jealous before, Jane had managed to calm him down. However, she was now more troubled than ever because of Joseph. Since the incident at Sunset Coast Hotel, it seemed like Joseph had been constantly challenging Patrick for her attention. He woulde by Star Entertainment every day just to see Jane in her office and ask her out on dates or invite her out for movies or amusement parks using every trick in the book when it came to wooing girls. Jane couldnt stand being around Joseph anymore; she felt overwhelmed whenever he was near. Joseph, we need to talk, finally unable to take it any longer, Jane took advantage of their lunch break at work and looked seriously at the man ying games on his phone while sitting on a couch nearby. Joseph immediately put down his phone with excitement in his eyes as he asked eagerly, What is it? Do you want me take you out on a date? No, Jane replied weakly; she didnt understand why Joseph was so persistent when she was already engaged with Patrick only days away. I actually want to know, why do you insist on pursuing me? Im about to get engaged to Patrick in just a few days. And, as a European royal, what kind of girl do you not have ess to? In reality I have to tell you, were really not suitable, and youre a bit younger than me. I cant ept a May-December romance. So, its better for you to go back to France. Jane spoke to Joseph in a friendly tone, though she genuinely had no other option. This somewhat childish and willful European prince seemed unyielding, so she chose the least exhausting way to try to make things clear to Joseph. Chapter 503 My Husband is Handsome Jane hoped Joseph would understand, but he looked very confused. He didnt understand why Jane was saying this and told her directly, I like you because youre beautiful and have a good personality. Youre the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen. I liked you since we were dancing together, and I hope you can ept me. Jane, before pursuing you, I didnt want to go back to France. And, he smirked and raised a charming smile, if you dont want toe back to France with me, its okay for me to move here and live with you. Its not a big deal. Jane was speechless. She didnt know how to express her demands urately to Joseph. She looked at him angrily yet amusingly for a while before finally managing to say something. Listen carefully; I really think were not suitable for each other. Advising you to go back is also for your own good. Besides that Patrick is someone whom I cannot separate from myself anyway. Your persistence towards me might be an illusion; when one dayes where you meet someone whom truly interests yourself, only then will your heart understand my current feelings. Joseph fell silent too; he frowned as if digesting what Jane had said until she breathed out in relief thinking that she had convinced him otherwise, but soon after Joseph spoke again. Forget it forget it maybe its just temporary adjustment issues on your part. He paused briefly then added, Oh right! My birthday is in three days time; how about apanying me somewhere famous around here? Alright, HE still didnt understand. Jane turned her head silently, sighed, and pressed her forehead with the palm of her hand, looking visibly distressed. However, when she nced up and saw Josephs expression, pitiful like a big puppy, she still had to reject him. She couldnt handle Patrick getting jealous for the nth time. I cant, I have a meeting scheduled at that time, no time to apany you to stroll around the city. You better listen to my advice and go back to France quickly. No way! Joseph suddenly became spirited, confidently retorting, In the hotelst time, I helped you and Patrick in such a big way. You said you owe me a favor. You cant go back on your word! Jane choked for a moment, not knowing how to respond to Joseph, especially since she did acknowledge owing him a favor for that incident in the hotel. Now, even if she wanted to refuse, it seemed impossible. Fine After pondering for a moment, Jane agreed. Ill meet you outside your hotel at 9am three days from now and take you out to have some fun. Dont stand me up. She put on what she thought was her most gentle smile, but inside she felt weary and resigned. When will Joseph finally return to France? He seemed like he wanted to say something more, but instead he just nodded happily and waved goodbye as he walked towards the door. Dont forget toe find me! As long as Jane could spend time alone with Joseph, there was a chance for their rtionship to grow stronger.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jane rubbed her forehead in frustration. If Patrick found out about this meeting with Joseph, he would surely be jealous again. She nced over a few scripts before suddenly feeling an urge to see Patricks handsome face again, even though they had only parted ways that morning. Shaking her head slightly, Jane closed herputer and drove off towards Pansy Group. Lately she had been so busy with Star Entertainment that she hadnt paid much attention to Pansy Groups work. However, the Ice and Fire project that Jane had previously overseen was now running smoothly; the jewelry line was selling like hotcakes and often sold outpletely. Meanwhile BPL seemed to have calmed down quite a bittely. Antony wasnt making any other moves against them either. Everything appeared calm on the surface. Jane drove, gripping the steering wheel tightly, silently contemting her thoughts. Since her grandfather came to Guavo, Jane had wanted to ask him about her parents, about Bernice and Uncle Newton, but every time the words were on the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them back. In her childhood, whenever she brought up this topic, she could vividly remember the solemn expression on her grandfathers face. From Star Entertainment to Pansy Group, it took just a short half-hour. For some reason, Jane always felt like there was a car following her. When she tried to get a clear look, it disappeared into the flow of traffic. Was she mistaken? Jane furrowed her brow, suddenly feeling an uneasy sensation rising in her heart. She had a premonition that something was about to happen. Soon, Jane arrived at Pansy Group. As she approached the entrance, she overheard a few receptionists gossiping, Have you heard about Miss North and Prince Joseph? Of course Ive heard. With all the buzz going on, how could I not know? So, do you think Miss North likes Prince Joseph or Mr. Pansy? Im rooting for Mr. Pansy. He and Miss North are a perfect match with their talents and looks. But Prince Joseph is also great. Hes a prince after all! Jane furrowed her brows and coughed lightly. Miss North. The receptionists immediately fell silent and greeted Jane nervously. After all, Jane was the future mistress of the Pansy Group and would soon be engaged to Patrick. Although there have been rumors about Jane and Prince Josephtely, rumors were just that, rumors. If you want to stay in the Pansy Group, dont gossip behind peoples backs. Jane nced at the receptionists before calmly entering the elevator. Yes, Miss North. Were sorry, said the receptionists as they looked at each other with regretful expressions, afraid of losing their jobs. Jane went straight to Patricks office on the top floor and knocked on his door. Come in, came Patricks clear voice from inside his office. Jane pushed open the door to find Patrick sitting upright in his seat staring intently at hisputer screen. He wore an ash-grey designer suit that entuated his perfect physique while showcasing his handsome features. The setting sun shone through the window casting a golden glow over him making him look even more distinguished and dazzlingly bright. As she gazed upon this breathtaking man before her eyes zed over for just a moment. Hearing her footsteps approaching him from behind, he raised an eyebrow curiously before speaking in low tones, Have you had enough looking yet? Nope, replied Jane with a faint smile as she walked towards him confidently. Hmm? This response caught Patrick off guard slightly. My husband is good-looking; why wouldnt I want to look at him? Chapter 504 Disturbing the President’s Good Deeds Husband This term of endearment immediately pleased Patrick. He stood up suddenly, took a step with his long legs, and sat down next to Jane. What did you just call me? Patrick raised an eyebrow and looked at Jane with a smile that was not quite a smile. Jane only then realized that she had just called him husband. What was wrong with her? She blurted out such a title. It was really embarrassing. Her face turned red, and she whispered, I didnt call you anything. Is that so? Patrick chuckled softly. I heard it. He leaned in close to Janes ear, his maic voice ringing out. I like hearing you call me like that. Call me again. Youre annoying Jane pouted and red at Patrick. Her half-shy and half-angry look was particrly tempting in Patricks eyes. Before Jane could say anything else, Patrick sealed her lips directly with his own. His kiss tasted familiar C sweet and tempting as always C making him more addicted to it by the second. In an instant, the unique masculine scent of Patrick filled every corner of Janes nose. The two kissed passionately as their breaths intertwined Patricks kiss became deeper as he put his hands under the hem of Janes clothes without stopping for even a moment Everywhere he touched felt like mes igniting on her body C hot hot hot! The indescribable feelings between them spread slowly throughout Janes heart bit by bit. Dont do this murmured Jane softly while subconsciously wrapping her arms around the mans neck before her. This unconscious action made Patrick hold his breath for a moment; deep within those dark eyes swirled an unusual light while one hand continued exploring every inch of space on top of Janes body Just when they couldnt bear to part from each other during their passionate kiss any longer, there came knocking on the door. Someone is here! Startled back into reality all at once, Jane pushed away from Patricks embrace hastily straightening out what little remained intact from their previous actions together.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick cursed inwardly before speaking unkindly, Come in. Morton pushed open the door; what met his eyes were two people who appeared very much unsatisfied While Janes face flushed red due to embarrassment over disheveled clothing, the CEO office seemed filled with extremely ambiguous atmosphere; anyone could tell something had happened here recently Morton couldnt help but twitched at one corner of mouth: Okay Once again he interrupted CEO big shots good time together! Morton walked in with a determined look on his face and handed Patrick a document without looking away. Sir, this file needs your signature after you review it, he said. Patrick gave Morton a cold nce and signed his name on the document with flourish. He then ordered, Get out! Feeling the pressure from his boss, Morton quickly took the file and stuttered, Yes, sir. Miss North I didnt see anything. You can continue. Jane remained silent. Outside of Antonys vi in the suburbs Queena sat on the couch in her room staring intently at a timed explosive device in her hand. In her minds eye appeared Patricks tall and handsome figure that she had loved for so many years. The man she loved was about to get engaged to Jane! Queena wanted to hate Patrick so much that she could follow Antonys n to blow herself up with him and Jane during their engagement ceremony. But she found that she couldnt do it. It wasnt because Queena was afraid of death; it was because she couldnt bear for Patrick to die even though he had been so cruel to her by sending her to prison himself. She still loved him deeply despite everything he had done. So these past few days, Queena had been secretly following Jane trying to find an opportunity but hadnt found one yet. Whenever Queena thought of Jane, hatred filled her eyespletely! Originally when she pretended as Candy, Patrick never suspected anything about Queena. He treated Candy very well which made Queena feel incredibly happy! But all of this was ruined by that bitch Jane! It was Jane who exposed everything about Queena in front of Patrick! It was also Jane who stole away the man whom Queena loved deeply! Jane!! Queena tightly held onto the timed explosive device; there would be no mercy for this bitch! She wanted nothing more than for Jane dead without any burial ce! The door creaked open Antony walked into the room and nced at Queena before asking sternly, Where did you go today? Queene snapped out of it and put down the timed explosive device before bowing apologetically, Nowhere special brother; I just went out because I felt bored. Out just like that? Antonys face turned cold as he grabbed hold of Queenas chin tightly, Dont forget you are now a fugitive! Are you tired living already?! Im sorry brother! Her chin hurt from being pinched too hard causing shivers throughout Queenas body, I wont do it again! You better behave and not y any tricks! Antony pushed Queena onto the bed and looked down at her, Dont forget, you begged me to help you. Brother, I will do as you say. I wont let Jane or Patrick get away! Queena gritted her teeth. Only then did Antony nod in satisfaction. Remember what you said! Carl had been busy filming a music video for the past few days and came homete every night. Nanay on the bed absentmindedly scrolling through her phone. Why hadnt Carle back yet? Just when Nana was tossing and turning unable to sleep, Carl walked into the room. Still awake? Why did it take you so long? Nana sat up and asked softly. Carl sat down beside the bed, put his arm around Nanas shoulder, and exined, Were rushing to finish filming this MV these days so we have to work overtime. Is it with that Grace again? Nanas tone carried a hint of jealousy she didnt even realize herself. Yes. Carl nodded. Seeing that this woman was jealous of him made Carl secretly pleased. This woman finally learned how to care about him. Carl gently hugged Nana from behind, feeling her body temperature against his own. Well didnt you know that Grace was going to be in the MV beforehand? Although Carl had already exined everything clearly, there was still some jealousy lingering in Nanas heart. Carl stroked Nanas belly slowly as he spoke, Of course not! I didnt even know she entered showbiz until she walked through that door. Nana trusted what Carl said; she nodded slightly before shyly snuggling into his arms. From now on call me about everything. She whispered softly; only today did she realize how much she cared for him. The two embraced each other all night long in silence. Chapter 505 Confused Feelings The next morning, Carl rushed to thepany in a hurry. Today was the day of the tense MV shoot, and he arrived early at the studio.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Carl walked into the studio, Grace had already appeared in front of him with a cup of milk tea. Grace smiled sweetly and said, Carl, today is our first day shooting. I treated everyone to milk tea. This one is specially made for you without sugar. Grace knew Carls taste so well that it aroused suspicion among the crew members who were discussing their rtionship. Have you noticed that Grace seems to have a good rtionship with Carl? They seem very familiar. Yes, Grace came early this morning just to wait for Carl. Listening to all these rumors from his colleagues reminded him of Nanas disappointed expression yesterday. So he deliberately kept his distance from Grace and said coldly, Grace, I had breakfast at home this morning so I wont be having any milk tea right now. He shook his head slightly indicating rejection. Rejected by Carl, Grace looked upset and jealous as she bit her lip. Fine then lets get familiar with each other about our roles and start shooting, she said curtly. Carl nodded indifferently before brushing past her shoulder towards the filming location. Throughout the entire filming process, Grace consistently and intentionally approached Carl, attempting to initiate physical contact or even feigning a fall in the hope that Carl woulde to her aid. However, all these subtle intentions were seen through by Carl. He coldly watched Grace, remaining silent and pretending not to notice her actions. How many more scenes do we need? asked Carl after changing out of his costume while asking an assistant beside him. Watching how indifferent he was towards herself made Grace wonder what Nana could have possibly told him behind her back causing such behavior change in just one day. In Graces heart, her hatred towards Nana increased a few notches. She just couldnt understand it. What was so good about Nana? She wasnt exceptionally beautiful, and she was even older than Carl. It must be that Nana, taking advantage of being pregnant, shamelessly got involved with Carl. The mes of jealousy burned in Graces heart. In terms of looks, family background, and talent, what did Nana have that she didnt? She firmly believed that with a little more effort on her part, she could definitely snatch Carl away from Nana! Carl, how should we portray this segment of the rtionship? I feel like no matter what, I cant grasp it well, Grace asked, feigning a studious and inquisitive expression, furrowing her brow. Carls face turned slightly cold as he kept a distance from Grace and said, You need to put more of your own feelings into this scene. Try to immerse yourself in the role so that you can perform more realistically. He knew Grace was deliberately getting close to him, but Carl had been intentionally keeping his distance. Despite Carls obvious behavior, Grace still smiled and said, Thank you for being here with me on set. I feel much safer with you around. As soon as Grace turned around with the script in her hand, anger filled her eyes. In the evening, Carl returned from set and remembered how Grace had intentionally seduced him earlier that day. He felt ufortable all over. Nana had just finished taking a shower upstairs when she softly asked him, Youre back. Was filming smooth today? Smooth, replied Carl as he felt hot all over and immediately pulled Nana into his arms. Let me hold you. He reached out his hands and tightly hugged Nana while letting out rough breaths every now and then. Nana realized what Carl wanted to do but quickly pushed him away saying, No way! Im pregnant right now; its not stable yet. Although they were kissing each other passionately amidst their confusion of emotions at that moment, Nana remained extremely rational by pushing Carl away firmly. But I want it, said Carl looking upset while continuing to hold onto Nana tightly under himself. The doctor also said its okay asionally. Since their one-night stand, Nana got pregnant, and they never had sex again after that night until today. Carl couldnt take it anymore; he looked at his lover across from him, pinned down Nana, and kissed her deeply without control. Dont reject me, gasped Carl as he forcefully kissed Nanas lips while holding onto her tightly. Nana couldnt resist any longer under the attack of his desire. She held onto the mans neck responding passionately towards Carl. The two embraced each other closely, moving from living room to bed throughout the night. As theyy together, the memory of their one-night stand came flooding back to both of them. Nana had been drunk and barely conscious at that time . It wasnt until the next morning that she found out what happened. But today was different Nana deeply understood the feeling of beingpletely intertwined with someone. When she woke up in the morning, she felt sore all over her body. She rubbed her waist and hips, remembering how Carl had tossed her around yesterday. Being pregnant only made it worse. Struggling to get up, Nana woke Carl who was sleeping next to her. Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Carl teased as he looked at Nana, remembering their craziness from the day before. Nana blushed uncontrobly. I I think Im just tired, Nana shyly replied. Seeing the woman he had joked with blush like that, Carl didnt say anything else about it. Not wanting to bring up yesterdays topic again, Nana quickly changed the subject. Arent you supposed to be filming today? Its already nine oclock. Carl listened and calmlyy back down on the bed before softly saying, Its a night shoot today and I dont have any scenes during the day so I can stay home and spend more time with you. When he said spend time with you, he intentionally emphasized his words, causing Nana to be even more shy. If youre not getting up, then I will, said Nana as she pulled off the covers slowly getting out of bed. Downstairs Mrs. Waters had already started nagging them both saying, Itste! Why arent you guysing down for breakfast yet? She never liked Nana much in the first ce but now seeing that they were still sleeping past mid-morning while bringing shame upon herself made Mrs. Waters furious! Nervously pushing Carl awake, Nana urged him on by saying, Hurry up! Your mother is waiting for us! She knew that Mrs. Waters would beining about them again soon enough if they didnt hurry downstairs soon enough. Knowing his mothers temper well enough not wanting Nana to suffer any further scolding from his mother, Carl quickly got out of bed responding, Okay mom well be right there. Chapter 506 Grace’s Seduction Watching her son and daughter-inw wake up sote, Mrs. Waters was very displeased. She crossed her arms and furrowed her brow, saying, What time is it now? Youre just getting up? Ive already heated breakfast in the kitchen several times. Nana clung to Carls shoulder, feeling a bit scared. She hid behind him and didnt dare speak. Mom, I wasnt feeling well this morning. I had Nana stay with me in the room, Carl slowly spoke up as he shielded Nana behind him. Dont me Nana. Since it was her own son who said that, Mrs. Waters couldnt say much more. She could only slightly furrow her brow and say, Alright then, lets eat. Nana silently sat at the dining table without saying a word. Meanwhile, Mrs. Waters kept looking at photos of Grace and Carl shooting an MV on the inte. Son, she said thoughtfully while staring at them both in the pictures together, I think you two look reallypatible for this MVs character design. Carl held onto Nanas hand under the table to signal that she shouldnt overthink things or pay attention to what his mother was saying. The two people across from him ignored himpletely as Mrs. Waters couldnt find any resonance with them; she left angrily. Carl spent all day with Nana until dusk before leaving for set.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well be filming night scenes today so Ill being backte tonight; dont wait up for me, Carl kissed Nana deeply on her forehead before leaving. Okay, replied Nana softly as she watched Carl leave. At the set of their music video shootter that night, Grace looked at todays script happily knowing there would be more opportunities to get closer to Carl throughout filming which continued into midnight. On the way to the set, Carl, still unaware of the situation, sat in the car casually flipping through the script, contemting how to approach the acting in the evening. Carl is here. As soon as Carl arrived, Grace hurriedly approached him, holding the script, Carl, this is the coffee I bought for you. Carl nodded slightly, still keeping a distance from Grace. From the evening untilte at night, as they continued shooting, Carl began to feel a bit drowsy. However, Grace kept sneaking nces at him, always attentive to his reactions. Carl was well aware of Graces actions, but he chose to pretend not to notice. As the night grew darker, the crew members gradually dwindled. Carl, you worked hard today, The director spoke first indicating that they had finished shooting everything they needed from Carl tonight. Mm, replied Carl indifferently nodding his head before putting on his suit jacket readying himself to leave soon after finishing work. He was worried about Nana, wondering if she had fallen asleep. Grace saw that Carl was about to leave and immediately came up with a n. She squinted her eyes and pretended to faint just as Carl was saying goodbye. Carl, I feel dizzy Before she could finish her sentence, Grace swayed and fell to the ground. The crew members were all frightened by this scene. Grace Grace whats wrong? Wake up! Carl couldnt tell if Grace was faking it or not, but he looked concerned nheless. After all, he had grown up with Grace since they were kids and their families were close friends. For both emotional and logical reasons, Carl couldnt just let Grace faint there without doing anything. Carl Weakly waking up from her fake fainting spell, Grace reached out and hugged him tightly. I want to go home No one at the scene knew where Grace lived so they all turned to look at Carl for help. Director, let me take her home. Slowly speaking out of his long-standing neighborly friendship with her family, he decided to send her back home himself but nned on leaving as soon as he got there without lingering around too much. Grace felt pleased that her n had worked out so well as she pretended to be weak while leaning against him in the car on their way back home. She even pulled down part of her shirt pretending that it hurt too much forfort while repeatedly calling out his name, CarlCarl Observing all of this, Carl remained unaffected, driving the car with a cold demeanor. Carl I like you Grace suddenly spoke with her eyes closed, attempting to seduce Carl in this moment. Maintaining a calm expression, Carl pretended not to hear. Were arriving soon; Ill drop you off downstairs. Throughout the car ride, Grace continued her attempts to seduce Carl. Worried that Grace might intensify her efforts once they were upstairs, Carl decided to drop her off downstairs. Take good rest. Carl escorted Grace downstairs, not looking back as he left. Watching Carls resolute departure, Grace felt a surge of anger and jealousy. On the other side, Nana had been waiting at home for a long time and still hadnt seen Carl return. She began to feel uneasy. Although Carl had told her to go ahead and sleep without waiting for him, Nana couldnt bring herself to do so. It was already sote, why hadnt Carle back yet? Nana felt worried and paced anxiously around the house, repeatedly calling Carls phone, only to find it switched off. What if something happened? Nana wondered in her heart, furrowing her brow with concern. Taking advantage of the fact that Mrs. Waters had not yet noticed Carls absence, Nana went alone to the film set and asked the driver to take her there. Take me to the film set, quickly, she urged him. The set was pitch ck with no light or shadow in sight. The props used earlier were scattered on the ground, making it even more deste. This made Nana even more worried. Something happened to Carl? she asked anxiously. Looking around frantically, Nana wanted to find someone to ask but there was no one on set at all. Just then, Nanas phone suddenly rang. She thought it was Carl calling but when she opened her phone, she saw a photo sent by an anonymous person. In the photo, Carl was helping Grace walk towards her house with a smile on his face. Nana was shocked at this scene and wondered if this was why Carl hadnte back all night C he had been with Grace! The two people in the photo looked incredibly intimate as if something would happen between them any second now. Nanas heart sank little by little as she stared intently at the picture wondering why things turned out like this Carl had said he didnt like Grace so why were they so close? Had he been lying to her all along? As Nana continued staring at the picture, suddenly she felt ufortable and began experiencing sharp pains in her stomach. She held onto her stomach tightly and cried out in agony, Mymy stomach hurtsmy baby! Miss! Whats wrong? The driver saw that Nana was suffering from pain and asked concernedly. Holding onto her stomach tightly while looking pale-faced, Nana said, My stomach hurts so much! Chapter 507 A Close Call The driver was startled by Nanas sudden pain and quickly carried her into the car, anxiously saying, Miss, hold on. Ill take you to the hospital right away! Nanay in the back seat feeling waves of pain in her abdomen and cold sweat dripping down her forehead. What was happening to her? She was six months pregnant; there shouldnt be any problems, right? But why did she feel so much pain in her stomach? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She took deep breaths to calm herself down. The driver rushed to take her to the hospital. If anything happened to Nana today under his watch, he would be finished. Thinking of this, he quickly called Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters was sound asleep when suddenly a phone call woke her up from a deep sleep. Who is it calling at this hour? Mrs. Waters grumbled as she answered the phone irritably. On the other end of the line came a panicked voice from the driver, Mrs. Waters! Somethings wrong with Nana! Her stomach hurts suddenly and Ive taken her to First Hospital. What? Mrs. Waters froze for a moment before reacting: You said Nana? What happened? Wasnt Nana supposed to be sleeping at home now?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How could she suddenly have stomach pains and end up in hospital? Why didnt anyone tell her anything about this?! Miss went looking for Young Master on set but couldnt find him, said the Driver cautiously over phone, and then she had sudden abdominal pains now were at First Hospital do you think someone shoulde here and look after her? Okay, I got it. Mrs. Waters face turned icy cold. Mr. Waters also woke up from his sleep and asked beside, Whats going on? Is something wrong with Nana? Mrs. Waters red angrily at Mr. Waters, Who knows what happened! They say theyre already inside hospital now! Why isnt that girl sleeping instead of running around set at three oclock in morning! What?! Is our grandchild okay? Mr. Waters eximed anxiously as he got out of bed immediately, I need go see them right away! If anything happens our grandchild Worried thoughts shed across Mrs. Waters face as well. Carl returned home exhausted after working all night long only seeing his mother changing clothes hurriedly, Mom, where are you going sote tonight? he didnt know about Nanas situation yet. His mother held up her mobile phone anxiously saying, The driver just called me, said that Nana had sudden abdominal pains, and has been taken into hospital. Im going there now, you shoulde too. Listening to Mrs. Waters, Carl furrowed his brow in concern. What? Nana went to the hospital! He didnt even have time to change his clothes at home and rushed off to the hospital. All the way there, he worried about Nanas health and prayed that she and their unborn child were okay. Only when he sat in the car did he realize that his phone had died and shut down at the set. What if Nana tried contacting him but couldnt reach him, causing her anxiety? Annoyed with himself, Carl looked at his phone before throwing it on the seat next to him. At the hospital, Carl hurriedly asked their driver, Where is Nana? The driver pointed towards an examination room. The doctor is checking on her. Carl rushed inside anxiously asking, Doctor, my fiance is okay, right? The doctor pushed up his sses. Her mental state was unstable due to pregnancy which affected her mood resulting in abdominal pain but its nothing serious as long as she maintains a happy mood from now on. Unstable mental state? Carl was puzzled as he sat beside Nana and hugged her tightly. Nana, what happened? Thinking of how intimate Grace looked with Carl in that photo made Nana feel sour inside so she turned away from him without saying anything. I said keep a happy mood, Mrs. Waters walked into the room just then hearing what Doctor said, giving a stern look towards Nana. Mom, you better not say another word, Carl protected Nana while Mr. Waters spoke up beside them saying they should go home since everything was fine now. Thankfully both mother-to-be and baby were safe after all this fussing around for one night so they headed back home together with relief. Nana, what happened exactly? Why would you suddenly feel stomach pain out of nowhere? Seeing how unhappy she looked made Carl couldnt help but ask concernedly. See for yourself! Nana took out her phone showing a picture of him with Grace handing it over to Carl. Carl took Nanas phone looking down only seeing himself helping Grace who fainted making them look very close together. But why would there be such a photo? Where did this photoe from? asked Carl thoughtfully. I dont know! Nana rolled her eyes irritably before continuing sarcastically, Dont you know what youve done yourself? Nana, its not like what you think! Dont you trust me yet? I only have feelings for one person, you. Calmly exining himself patiently, Carl hoped Nana could understand better knowing that Grace fainted so he just helped out briefly. Nana turned away, giving Carl her back. She didnt know whether or not she should believe Carls exnation. Just thinking about that photo made Nana feel uneasy. The next day, Carl was worried about Nana and called Jane. Jane, something happened with Nanast night. Can youe check on her? Jane had just been getting ready to go to Star Entertainment when she received the call from Carl. She asked concernedly, What happened with Nana? Carl briefly exined the situation and ended with, Jane, you know how I feel about Nana. Grace and I really have nothing going on between us. But since Nana is pregnant now, shes more prone to overthinking things and wont listen no matter how much I exin. Okay, Jane sighed in frustration before saying firmly, I dont want to hear any more of it. Ill go talk to Nana. She rubbed her forehead before continuing in a softer tone of voice, But Carl you need to consider how your actions affect her feelings too, especially since shes pregnant. I understand, replied Carl as he nodded his head. Jane drove over to the Waters family home where she met up with Nana. Jane? What brings you here? asked a surprised-looking Nana who thought Jane would be at work at this time of day. Walking into the room with a gentle smile on her face, Jane said, Carl told me that you were hospitalizedst night so I came by for a visit. At the mention of what had happenedst night, sadness flickered across Nanas eyes as she began speaking hesitantly, Carl Carl has told me that theres nothing between him and Grace, Jane patted Nanas shoulder andforted her softly. Ive known Carl for many years, and I know what kind of person he is. Although he may seem carefree at times, when ites to rtionships, he is devoted. Nana, dont let your thoughts run wild. Have confidence in yourself and in Carl. Actually, if you think about it carefully, the person who sent you those anonymous photos must be trying to make you misunderstand Carl, to ruin the rtionship between you two. If you really misunderstand Carl because of this, wouldnt it be a case of those closest to you can hurt you the most? Okay. Nana nodded faintly. Afterforting Nana for a while, Jane drove to Star Entertainment. Chapter 508 Can It Only Be a Younger Sister? This quarters report needs to be submitted to me by the end of this week before we leave work, Jane said coldly to the department managers in front of her, ncing at her watch. Everyone nodded and Jane ended the meeting. Miss North, Mr. Parry has sent the custom script to your email, her assistant said while organizing some documents and following Jane. So fast? Jane was surprised since it had only been a few days since she asked thepany to contact a screenwriter for them. Mr. Parry said that this script already had a general plot and he immediately wrote it after seeing your requirements. The assistant nodded with a smile. Hearing this, Jane also smiled slightly because Aidan Parry was quite famous in their industry as an editor with many good works under his belt. She had also coborated with him on several ys, so she trusted his quality of work. As soon as she returned to her office, Janes phone rang with Patricks name shing on it, making her smile happily. Hello? Patrick, she called out softly. Busy? Patricks voice was low and slowly entered into Janes ear. Just finished a meeting and reading the new script I mentioned earlier for Maria and Osborn that we tailored specifically for them. As she spoke, Jane opened up the email containing the script.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What do you want for dinner tonight? Patricks extremely maic voice sounded again from over the phone line. Jane heard him speak but couldnt help teasing him back yfully, What is it? Mr. Pansy wants to pick me up? Do you miss me? There was no sound from Patrick on his end of call which made Jane think about what kind of expression he might have right now until he finally responded lightly, Hmm I miss you. Patrick usually had an indifferent personality but in front of her he could be incredibly thick-skinned sometimes too. Thinking about this made Janes lips curve upwards even more as she let out a clearugh that reached Patricks ears over their call line. Mr. Pansy, here are the documents you requested. At that moment, Morton walked in and was surprised to see the President with a gentle expression, momentarily taken aback. It seemed like he was on the phone with Miss North. Jane also heard the voice on the other end and fortunately said, Ill wait for you tonight. Patrick acknowledged with a response and then hung up the phone. Jane redirected her gaze back to theputer screen, where she was working on a script tailored specifically for Maria and Osborn. The script was called My Youth, My Choice, and it chronicled the experiences of the two main characters as they transitioned from school to society, from naivety to maturity. Love, friendship, and family all yed important roles in this seemingly fantastical plotline that hid deeper meanings beneath its surface. Jane was extremely pleased with how the script had turned out. Coupled with Maria and Osborns recent poprity, she knew that this production would be a huge sess. With these thoughts in mind, Jane contacted their agents so they coulde pick up their copies of the script. Marias agent answered his phone while on set. Marias customized script is ready, Jane informed her. Has Osborns beenpleted as well? asked Maria when her agent ryed the message to herter on. The thought of having to work alongside Osborn made Maria feel uneasytely; however, she always seemed to run into him at work no matter what she did. They both understood that some things were better left unsaid between them. Of course it has! What are you thinking? replied her agent when she noticed a slight change in expression on Marias face before adding, Ive noticed something strange going on between you twotely. What? What do you mean by strange? asked Maria nervously. You guys didnt have an argument or anything like that? You used to get along so well, said her agent curiously. Maria breathed a sigh of relief inwardly before letting out a lightugh, Nope! Its just that Im not used to being famous yet. Her agent gave her an incredulous look before saying, You seemed prettyfortable calling yourself a big star earlier though why arent you used to it now? Well sometimes it pays off more if youy low, joked Maria as she waved off her question nonchntly. After the announcement, Maria was still worried about running into Osborn while retrieving the script, but luckily, that didnt happen. Leveraging Marias recent poprity online, Jane promptly had thepany officially announce themencement of the youth idol drama My Youth, My Choice, starring Maria and Osborn as the leading pair. This immediately sparked a wave of discussions and excitement. A youth idol drama? Sounds like must-see TV! Oh my gosh! My favorite couple is working together again C this is amazing! I can already tell Im going be obsessed with this show. Hurry up and start filming already! Why does it seem like I keep seeing more about this girl named Maria online recently? Is she really bing popr or something? Do you think Maria and Osborn are really a thing? Hey, sis upstairs! I totally agree! Theyre just too perfect together! The old partnersbination reignited the fans excitement, and when Maria saw thesements while secretly monitoring online information, she felt an inexplicable feeling. Osborn-Maria Couple Maria muttered softly to herself as she adjusted her posture andy on the bed, flipping through the fan page on her phone. Watching the fans celebrate this coboration, Maria smiled slightly. What would Osborns reaction be if he saw all of this? Thinking like that made Maria suddenly feel restless. She threw her phone aside and rolled around in bed with a pillow in her arms. Maria! Osborn doesnt like you that way. He only sees you as his little sister. Stop thinking about it She murmured to herself as her voice gradually faded away. Is being his little sister really all there is for me? Maria looked quietly at the head of the bed where a small gift from Osborn was ced C a doll he gave to her after they finished theirst project together because he thought she did well in it. Although she knew it didnt mean anything special, Maria still treasured it like a precious item. Stopping her mind from wandering aimlessly, Maria sat up and reached for the script lying on the couch nearby. She had only nced at it briefly after receiving it earlier today but hadnt fully familiarized herself with its contents yet. So now was an excellent time to read through everything carefully since this script seemed lively and interesting enough for her liking. However, little did Maria know what awaited her in near future Chapter 509 Colluding with Each Other in a Desperate Situation In the Doyle Vi. Florence looked at the overwhelming news on the inte and a cold smile crept onto her lips.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jane sure knows how to create a buzz with her custom-made scripts. Florence narrowed her eyes; everyone could see that Star Entertainment was going all out to promote Maria. Thinking about this, Florence pondered for a moment. Jane was not easy to deal with, but her artists were different. If Marias scandal broke out during the opening ceremony, it would be a heavy blow to Star Entertainment, and Jane would definitely be affected. Florence could already imagine what it would look like when Jane was affected by this. She pursed her lips and sent a message to a number she had in mind, Lets meet tomorrow afternoon at three oclock. The next day, Florence waited in the coffee shop as nned. After some time had passed, someone sat down in front of her and took off their sunsses. It was Waylen who had been used of harassing Maria before. What did you mean by your words yesterday? Waylen looked at Florence suspiciously; although their families had business dealings with each other, they didnt have much interaction personally. Why did Florence take the initiative to invite him? What exactly did she want? I heard that you were sued by Maria and imprisoned, said Florence calmly as she sipped from her coffee cup. As soon as these words came out of her mouth, Waylens face twisted instantly as he thought back on what happened before. He still harbored resentment towards Maria for getting him into trouble like that. If his father hadnt used his connections to get him released early from jail, he might have stayed there for months! What do you mean? Waylen asked coldly while looking at Florence; he instinctively thought that she wanted to make fun of him intentionally. I can help you, replied Florence confidently while raising an eyebrow. Help me? Waylen paused for a moment before responding; he didnt seem quite sure how to react yet. If you like Maria so much, then I can help you get closer to her, continued Florence while tapping on the table with one finger. Waylens eyebrows twitched slightly but even though he didnt say anything aloud yet, deep down inside, he knew that this was exactly what he wanted all along! So naturally he agreed! Florence wore an expression full of confidence which erased any doubts or suspicions lingering within Waylens mind. As long as Marias scandal was exposed during the opening ceremony, Jane, as the CEO of Star Entertainment, would naturally be held ountable. By then, the fans would create a storm of public opinion, and everyone would witness the disgraceful end of Jane, that shameless and despicable person! Thinking about this, Florence was eagerly anticipating the oue. Achoo! Maria sneezed and her body shook uncontrobly. Fortunately, the director had already called cut, otherwise they would have to reshoot this scene. Today was a reshoot for the shampoo advertisement. The workload wasnt heavy, but the shooting time was a bitte. Are you sick from catching a cold? Kim, who had been waiting on the side, walked over with concern when he saw Marias condition. I think its just because Ive been exposed to too much wind today. Embarrassed by her runny nose, Maria rubbed it and thought that it might be due to all the hair dryers blowing around during the shoot for effect. Kim carefully examined Mariasplexion and still seemed worried about her condition. Maria joked with him, Dr. Ragsdill, your professional disease has red up again! Im strong and healthy; it isnt easy for me to get sick. She even patted her chest as if proving something. Looking at Marias slender arms, Kim couldnt help butugh out loud. He looked around before leaning in closer towards Maria, Can I treat you to somete-night snacks? Aspensation for being blown by cold air all day? At the mention of food at night-time, Marias eyes lit up but then hesitated, No way! I want to lose weight. Eating one meal wont hurt; besides no one else wants to treat you? You can order whatever you like, Kim said softly like a snake tempting Eve in Eden Garden. Maria who wasnt very determined began wobbling after hearing his words. There is no such thing as free lunch in this world but maybe there could be free dinner? You really want to treat me? she blinked her eyes innocently at him. Of course! When have I ever lied or cheated you before? Kim smiled warmly back at her. Well then Mr. Big Shot, dont me me, an ordinary worker, if I end up exploiting your generosity! With dimples showing on both cheeks whileughing mischievously, she teased him yfully. Kim felt his heart soften upon seeing those dimples, I wouldnt mind he muttered under his breath. What did you say? Still thinking about what food they should eatter on, Maria didnt hear what he said earlier so she turned back towards him asking curiously. I said that my wallet is ready, replied Kim pushing up his sses while smiling gently. Great! Let me go inform my agent first, waved goodbye with excitement written all over face, Maria packed up quickly and went off looking for her agent. Hearing that Maria wanted to go eat with Kim after work hours ended, the agent didnt have any reason not to agree since these were times when she could arrange things herself anyway. However Maria, do you think Dr. Ragsdill is interested in you? The agents sharp gaze swept across Marias face before looking up at Kim, who was standing nearby. Maria, who was packing her things, stopped when she heard the agents words. What are you talking about? Were just good friends, Maria exined. Maybe, the agent guessed simply. But she had heard that Kim was a fan of Marias. Well, Im leaving now. Maria straightened her back and stretched her stiff neck. Be careful not to get caught by the media again or there will be trouble, the agent reminded her. I know all that. Ill be careful, Maria nodded and wondered if she should tell her online followers about their dinner tonight. But what if it caused trouble for Kim? She decided to talk to himter about it instead. Lets go. Fully equipped with sunsses and a hat, Maria stood in front of Kim with a mysterious look on her face which made him burst outughing. Whats so funny? She took off her sunsses and looked at him puzzledly. Why are you dressed like this? Kim pointed at Marias hat and sunsses while still smiling. Im a star! Of course I have to avoid the media. But do we really need to go through all this trouble? Kim looked at how cute Maria looked right then; his smile grew even wider as he said, Ive already taken care of everything regarding paparazzi. Maria felt even more curious about his mysterious background as they went together to an underwater restaurant that many inte celebrities rmended. The dishes were also ones that she liked very much so Kim had booked them ahead of time. However, after arriving at the restaurant, Maria felt uneasy for some reason; she nced behind but nothing seemed out of ce in the parking lot. Chapter 510 Heartbeat Whats wrong? Kim asked with concern as he noticed Marias unnatural expression, while also observing their surroundings to make sure there were no paparazzi following them. Its nothing, just a habit, Mariaughed. But the feeling of being followed by someone lingered in her mind. She pursed her lips and thought that maybe she was just too nervous. After all, the security here was very good, and with a membership system in ce, paparazzi shouldnt be able to get in. However, the feeling of hunger made Mariazy to think about these things. If they were exposed, they could rify itter. Anyway, she and Kim were innocent and there wouldnt be any misunderstandings. As they entered the restaurant, Maria was immediately drawn to its decor. It was no wonder that this ce had been rmended by many people; it really gave off a great vibe. The waiter led them to their reserved private room where one wall connected directly to an aquarium outside where beautiful fish swam freely. On the other side of the room was a view of the night sky. In such an environment like this one, Maria felt rxed both physically and mentally as she yed with fish in water which brought out her smile. Take a look at what you want to eat, Kim said with a smile as he pushed the menu towards Maria. Well then I wont hold back, said Maria grinning widely as she ordered several dishes rmended online. After ordering food, Maria admired night view outside while eximing, Its so beautiful. As long as you like it, Kim replied softly. The two of them chatted casually, and surprisingly, the atmosphere wasnt awkward; instead, both seemed quite rxed. Maria actually enjoyed the feeling of being with Kim. He was courteous, maintaining a certain level of distance, yet not making things feel unfamiliar. Maria felt like they were longtime friends, even in moments of silence, it didnt feel awkward. The dishes arrived quickly at the restaurant, and Maria, despite being hungry, hesitated a bit before digging in. Whats wrong? Doesnt it suit your taste? Kim asked, observing Marias hesitation. He had actually ordered dishes ording to Marias preferences, but she didnt seem to be eating much. Seeing this, Maria waved her hand and cleared her throat slightly before smiling, No, its just Kim looked at her nervously. Its just that in such a beautiful ce, I feel like I should eat more elegantly, Maria said, pursing her lips. To her surprise, Kim burst intoughter, and his heartyughter echoed in Marias ears. What are youughing at? Maria pouted. Kim held a straight face and looked at Maria tenderly. Laughing at how cute you are. Maria paused, her fork still in hand, and met Kims gaze. Dont just stand there, try this dish. Its delicious, Kim said with a hint of resignation as she picked up some food for Maria.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maria snapped out of her daze and tasted the food that Kim had offered her. Her eyes lit up as she nodded in approval, forgetting what she had wanted to say earlier. The two chatted happily over their meal without realizing how much time had passed. But Maria suddenly felt full and leaned back with satisfaction. Im so full now! This ce is really good, she sighed contentedly. If you like it here, we cane often, Kim suggested as she poured water for Maria. Wow, if wee here often Ill get fat! I need to maintain my figure; dont even think about making me gain weight! Maria wrinkled her nose yfully. Okay okay Ive found several other great restaurants recently though. If you cant go with me next time Ill take pictures for you instead, Kim said mischievously while shing a sly grin. Hearing this made Maria feel like an angry cat whose tail was being stepped on, Fine then! If you dare make me jealous again, Ill block your number! No no no I promise to take you there myself. Seeing the way that anger made her look even cuter than before, Kim quickly apologized while raising the corners of her lips into a smile. As they finished their meal together, something outside caught Marias attention, Hey? What is that ce over there? Following where Maria pointed towards outside the window, Kim exined, Thats an artificialke which has been newly developed recently where people can go boating or enjoy the scenery from above on top of it. Would you like to go? Maria rolled her eyes before nodding in agreement, Sure thing! Some exercise will help digest all this food. Kim nodded too, and both got up from their private room heading towards the artificialke. The weather was still warm despite being early autumn; the cool breeze blowing against their cheeks felt veryfortable. Maria carefully boarded onto one of boats but swayed unsteadily once onboarded. Kim immediately reached out and wrapped an arm around her waist, stabilizing them both. This position left them almost hugging each other tightly. When they raised their heads, Maria could clearly see herself reflected in those clear eyes belonging to Kim. This posture was quite ambiguous indeed. Kim was the first to react, releasing Maria, but the inexplicable atmosphere between them did not dissipate. Thank you, Marias face flushed as she took a deep breath and nodded with a smile, turning to look at the scenery by theke. The small boat glided steadily on theke as Maria lowered her eyes and gently touched the surface of the water with her fingertips. The cool temperature of the water made her momentarily stunned, but she didnt notice Kims gaze that had been fixed on her all this time. Maria, Kim called out her name and pointed to the sky when she looked up. Maria raised her eyes and saw countless stars in full bloom; such a beautiful sight left her speechless for a moment. She felt that life had be somewhat dulltely; sometimes so busy that she forgot about time passing by. It had been ages since shest rxed like this. Its really beautiful here; I havent seen so many stars in one ce since I left my hometown. Maria took out her phone to take pictures but found that it couldnt capture what was before their eyes. Thats too bad; my camera cant do justice to this view, or else I would have shown it off when we get back. Turning around with a smile on her face, Maria said, Thank you again, Kim. Maria, Kim called out again in his soft voice which sounded like starlight falling onto Marias heart. Suddenly sensing something different from before, Marias heart began beating faster. I As he looked at this cute girl in front of him who suddenly seemed more attractive than ever before, Kim felt his heart skip a beat. But just as he was about to express his feelings for Maria, the small boat suddenly shook violently Chapter 511 Maria is Kidnapped Whats going on? Marias heart skipped a beat, but before she could react, the small boat flipped over. Kim instinctively tried to grab Maria, but he was toote. She fell into theke and he followed suit. It was a chilly autumn night and theke water was cold. The bone-chilling cold mixed with infinite fear swept over Marias body. Oh no! She couldnt swim! help! Maria cried out loudly, but theke water quickly engulfed her. Maria! When Maria lost consciousness, she vaguely heard Kims anxious voice. When she woke up again, she found herself tied up in bed. The surroundings were extremely unfamiliar and Maria had a bad feeling about it. Her body trembled uncontrobly with fear. She only remembered being on the boat with Kim before falling into the water. Why did things turn out like this? Was it kidnapping or something else? The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. She dared not shout for help and could only struggle frantically with her limbs. However, all her efforts seemed futile due to her restraints. Just then footsteps sounded outside of the door which made Maria hold her breath in terror momentarily until several burly men walked in followed by someone familiar Waylen! After seeing his face clearly, Maria was shocked and frightened at once; her voice hoarse from nervousness, Dont touch me! Waylen! Let go of me! Struggling hard against him while ring at Waylen fiercely, she said, It was you who brought me here! Waylen narrowed his eyes as his hand that had been resting on Marias cheek began moving downwards maliciously, Maria, He said smiling wickedly Ive told you before that sooner orter youll be mine. Get away from me! You bastard! Realizing what Waylen intended to do next made Marias blood boil; shouting furiously while tears welled up in her eyes. I just love seeing you like this. Waylens grin widened as he unbuttoned himself then reached out to pinch Marias waistline. Maria wished nothing more than cutting off Waylens hands right now but instead took a deep breath forcing herself to stay calm because panicking wouldnt help matters; there must be someoneing to save her soon enough Thinking so far ahead gave way for an idea as Marias tone softened slightly, Hold on a second, Waylen Waylen, who was about to push up Marias clothes, heard her words, thinking that she might struggle or scream, so he did not stop. After all, he was eager to have Maria at this moment. Waylen, can you let them leave first Maria quickly spoke up, There are too many people, and Im notfortable Hearing this, Waylen turned his head to see a group of men standing in the room, and his expression became somewhat subtle. Let them go out, just the two of us Its also more convenient, Maria added. Hearing this, Waylen nodded, You guys wait outside. After a few men exchanged nces, they also nodded and walked out. For a moment, there were only Waylen and Maria in the room. Lets continue, Waylen said, approaching Maria. Marias pupils contracted, and she forced a smile at Waylen, Wait! Wait a minute! What else do you want to do! Waylen became a bit impatient, and his brows furrowed deeply. Could you release me? It hurts so much like this, Maria looked at her bound limbs and requested in a pleading tone. Seeing Waylen hesitate, Maria continued, There are people guarding outside the door; I cant run away. Besides, being tied up like this, you dont like it either. Indeed, Waylen didnt like seeing Maria bound like a lifeless person; it wouldnt be enjoyable to y with her this way. Thinking so, Waylen reached out and untied the restraints on Marias hands and feet. Maria curled up on the bed, moving her bright red wrists. Her gaze quickly searched the room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. By thekeside. Awake, awake! As his hearing gradually recovered, Kim coughed out the water in his mouth and took a deep breath. The recent events reyed in Kims mind. Where was Maria? The moment he woke up, he began searching for Maria but didnt find her. Wheres the girl who was with me? Kim looked at the restaurant staff around him and anxiously inquired. We only found you in the water; we didnt see the girl, the restaurant manager, hearing this, looked uneasy and quickly instructed the people around to search again. Kims face instantly turned frosty; he threw away the towel on him and stood up abruptly, saying, Give me the phone. The manager hesitated for a moment, not quite grasping Kims words. Give it to me! Kims expression changed, even the manager was scared and handed over his phone without hesitation. The people who could afford to book that private room were either rich or powerful, not someone they could mess with. Kim immediately dialed a number on the phone. Check all the surveince cameras around this restaurant based on my location now. Find that person for me! Then, Kim contacted Marias agent. They had met before so Kim had her contact information saved. What did you say? The agent was in Janes office at the time and stood up in shock upon hearing the news, even surprising Jane for a moment. Okay, well be right there. The agent responded quickly. Jane saw that after hanging up the phone, the agent turned pale and her voice trembled as she spoke. Maria is missing. What?! Jane couldnt believe what she just heard and furrowed her brow to calm herself down immediately. Maria was very innocent and didnt have any enemies. How could she be kidnapped? Thinking of this, Jane immediately called Patrick, Patrick, Maria is missing. I should be able to locate her soon but I mighte backte tonight. Patrick replied in a deep voice, Where are you? Ille pick you up. Patrick brought some bodyguards with him to Star Entertainment where he picked up Jane. Jane also contacted Kim as soon as possible since she knew about Maria going out with him today. She did some simple background checks on him too. Who could it be In the car, Jane frowned, quickly pinpointing the location of Marias phone. It was in a vi in a private residential area with few people. We need to hurry, Jane understood that being even a secondte might mean an extra second of danger for Maria. No one could predict what the kidnappers might do to her! At the same time, Kim had also conducted an investigation, tracing the car that took Maria. Using surveince footage, he located a vi in the outskirts. Jane immediately joined forces with Kim, heading towards the vi where Maria was located based on the GPS coordinates. Chapter 512 Salvation The atmosphere was tense on Janes side, and things werent much better for Maria. She huddled warily in bed, watching as Waylen approached her. She wanted to buy some time, Wait a minute, I want to take a shower. Its ufortable being all wet like this. Maria awkwardly pulled at the corners of her mouth. She had been brought here after falling unconscious in the water, and her clothes were half-dry and sticking ufortably to her skin. Waylen wasnt stupid; he could tell that Maria was deliberately stalling for time. He lost his patiencepletely and ripped off his clothes before pouncing on Maria. Maria was shocked; she remembered that there were guards outside and bit down hard on her lip to keep from screaming out loud. Grabbing themp by the bedside, she swung it at Waylens head. There was a dull thud as Waylen fell to the ground. Without wasting any time, Maria got up and ran towards the window. As she opened it up, cold air rushed in making her shiver involuntarily. But just as she hesitated for a moment with one foot out of the window frame, Waylen grabbed hold of her hair from behind. You bitch! How dare you hit me! Waylen exerted force with his hand and threw Maria onto the carpet. Maria cried out in pain as tears streamed down from eyes. Painful as hell. Waylen touched the spot on his head where Maria had hit him, only to find a bloodstain in his palm. This twisted his expression. Maria, still on the floor, tried crawling towards the bedsidemp, but Waylen wasnt going to give her a chance. He delivered a p, cursing continuously. Stunned, Maria heard a buzzing sound in her ears. She bit down hard, refusing to give up herst struggle. Unfortunately, she was just a vulnerable girl, with no means to contend with Waylen. Waylen kicked her in the chest, suppressing her attempts to get up. Marias head hit the bedside heavily, causing her body to tilt backward. Run, if you dare to run! You dare to hit me! Waylen, not satisfied, kicked her in the stomach, then re-tied her wrists to the bedpost. Waylen, you beast! Maria red at Waylen fiercely, her eyes filled with blood vessels. Scream all you want. Since you have the energy, I want to hear you screamter! Waylen smirked obscenely, tearing Marias clothes apart. Large patches of skin were exposed, and Waylens eyes lit up as he shamelessly caressed her. You get out of here! Maria screamed, tears streaming down her face, but it was toote. Waylen undid his belt and grabbed Marias cheeks with his hand, leaving a bright red mark on her skin. Marias eyes slowly lost their light until they became empty. A tear fell silently from her eye and disappeared into her hair. Just as Waylen was about to pull off Marias skirt, there was amotion outside followed by the sound of the door being violently kicked open. What the hell are you doing? Waylen thought it might be someone from outside who hade in. However, before he could finish cursing, someone kicked him in the face and interrupted him mid-sentence. Asshole! Kim rushed into the room first and saw what was happening. He pushed Waylen away and took off his coat to cover Marias body. Maria Kim carefully untied Marias hands while trying to wrap her body with his coat. But as soon as he touched her, she suddenly struggled wildly with closed eyes,: Get away! Dont touch me! Dont touch me! Maria! Its me Kim! Youre safe now; dont be afraid. Kim held onto Marias hand whileforting her tenderly until she calmed down again. Jane walked in beside Patrick; however when she saw that it was still this scumbag Waylen involved, she became angry immediately. Patrick blocked Janes view unhappily while signaling for security guards to take care of things but Jane patted his hand instead. This kind of scum cannot be let go easily, Jane said coldly. Its okay now; everything is fine, Kim gently stroked Marias hair while wrapping his coat tightly around her body. Maria still looked dazed without saying anything at all. The guilt inside him almost swallowed him whole, Im sorry; this is all my fault I shouldnt have taken you out for supper or let go of you then Im sorry Kim couldnt imagine what terrible things would happen if he arrived anyter. His eyes grew cold at the thought, knowing that he wouldnt let this person get away with it. Maria shook her head and clutched her clothes tightly, trying to stand up but realizing that she had scraped her knees and ankles when she fell. Kim noticed and whispered in Marias ear, Im sorry. He then picked her up in his arms as she struggled to escape from the traumatic experience. Kimforted her until she calmed down and stayed silent in his embrace. Mr. Ragsdill, Ill take Maria with me now. Thank you, Jane said as she stepped forward to block Kims path. Kim thanked Jane before taking Maria to Janes car where Marias agent was waiting for them. The agent teared up when she saw how hurt Maria was.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jane looked at Kim deeply before patting Maria on the head reassuringly, Its okay now. Maria hesitated before speaking up but Jane quicklyforted her by saying, Dont worry; I wont let that bastard get away with it. She then instructed the agent to take care of Marias wounds before turning back towards the vi where Waylen and his men were being beaten half-dead by Patricks men under Janes orders. Jane felt unsatisfied even after seeing Waylen suffer like this since beating him wasnt enough for all of their wrongdoings. Her gaze shifted downwards towards Waylens legs as an idea came into mind. What are you going to do? Waylen shouted loudly upon noticing Janes stare. Im going to finish what needs finishing, replied Jane coldly while gesturing for one of their bodyguards who immediately grabbed hold of Waylen without hesitation. As they left the vi behind them, screams could still be heard echoing through its walls, I wont let you get away with this! Chapter 513 Another Day of Taking a Cold Shower Upon hearing this, Jane gave a slight sneer at the corner of her mouth. Just him? She lifted her head and suddenly plunged into Patricks arms, gently rubbing against him a few times. But Patricks face did not ease much. He looked at the vi with some disgust. Jane asked about Marias condition and was relieved to hear that she only had some minor injuries. She specifically gave Maria time off to rest and instructed her agent to take good care of her. After dealing with Marias affairs, Jane and Patrick returned homete at night. That bastard Waylen shouldnt have been let go so easilyst time. The more Jane thought about it, the angrier she became. Her face darkened as she thought that Waylen should have been locked up in jail for three to five years earlier; otherwise, todays events would not have happened. At the same time, Jane also felt somewhat scared. How could Waylen directly kidnap Maria? It was not something that an uneducated rich second generation like him could do Was there another mastermind behind Waylen? What are you thinking? Seeing Jane looking serious, Patrick asked sideways. Nothing. Jane shook her head. Nowadays, physical exhaustion made it difficult for Jane to think about these things anymore. Im exhausted. Im going to take a shower. Stretchingzily, she didnt notice the slender waist exposed by herself. Patrick scanned his gaze over it and his eyes flickered slightly. Jane walked into the bathroom without waiting for an answer from Patrick but he quickly appeared in front of her before she could close the door. What is it? Thinking that there might be something else on Patricks mind, she tilted her head curiously asking. Patrick didnt answer but quickly slipped into the bathroom and hugged Jane tightly before swallowing all of her soft cries between his lips. Jane didnt expect Patrick to suddenly kiss her. She struggled a bit, but was powerless and ended up leaning softly into Patricks arms. After the kiss, Jane blushed, reaching out to lightly tap Patricks chest. What are you doing? You scared me. Patrick lowered his head slightly, warm breath brushing against Janes neck, making her neck shrink from the ticklish sensation. I thought we were going to take a shower together. Patrick! Janes heart raced at Patricks tone. She red at him and said, Stop teasing. Im exhausted today. Joseph also Patricks eyes flickered with a hint of darkness as if he had thought of something. He pinched Janes waist, his tone dangerous. Joseph was bothering you again today? Jane blinked and saw the anger on Patricks face, quickly shaking her head. No She remembered that tomorrow was Josephs birthday and she promised to apany him to the park. Seeing Patrick like this, she decided not to tell him. Patricks eyes darkened and he kissed her lips in a domineering way. Jane felt weak in the knees from Patricks kiss, unable to resist it. A blush crept across her face as she said, Mr. Pansy is jealous? Patrick raised an eyebrow. Seeing this reaction, Jane took the initiative to stand on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on his lips before bending down with a smile, Thats for you but now I need to take a shower. However, in the next second, Patrick spoke without changing his expression, You said you were tired right? I can help you. This matter-of-fact statement shocked Jane; how could Patrick say such vulgar things while keeping such an indifferent expression? Patrick, get out, Jane couldnt help but turn her head away from him while pushing at his chest slightly; however, she identally hit the switch for the showerhead. In an instant they were both soaked through by cold water. Jane shivered from being drenched by cold water and tried frantically turning off the showerhead when suddenly Patrick wrapped his arms around her shielding most of them from getting wet. The distance between them suddenly narrowed, and Jane was almost pressed against Patricks chest. The warmth of their skin transmitted through the thin fabric, and as Jane looked up in a daze, she found herself gazing at Patricks chest. It had to be said that Patricks physique was truly perfect. With a habit of unbuttoning a few shirt buttons when he took off his tie, he now revealed exquisite corbones. Water droplets, picking up moisture from his hair, slid down his handsome face and eventually disappeared into the cor, creating a tempting scene that made Janes cheeks turn red. Suddenly, a droplet from the shower hit Janes eyes, causing her to shake her eyshes uncontrobly. Jane, revealing an unexpectedly innocent expression at this moment, made Patricks throat tighten. Sniffling, Janes voice was softer than she realized, Patrick, please stop teasing Jane. Patricks voice echoed in her ears, and as Jane looked up, she met his intense gaze. For a moment, she forgot what she wanted to say and simply stared at him with her mouth slightly open. As Patricks gaze gradually lowered, he finallynded on Janes bright red lips. His eyes deepened slightly as his arm, which was propped against Janes face, bent down a little. The distance between the two of them quietly closed in as their breaths tangled together bit by bit. The chaotic beating of their hearts sounded like an enchanting spell that left Janes mind nk. Unlike their previous kiss, this one was particrly gentle, as if they wanted to merge each other into their very bones. The romantic atmosphere gradually heated up and Jane found herself pressed against the wall by Patrick. Her hands were ced on his chest while his strong heartbeat continuously throbbed against her fingertips. Just then, Patricks hand that had been resting on her waist began to move upwards and wandered along her back. Sensing something amiss, Janes body moved slightly but she was suppressed by Patrick. Patrick became more and more restless with his hands slipping under the hem of her clothes. He took a step forward and pushed his knee between Janes legs. Suddenly feeling something hot pressing against her body, Jane came back to reality and pushed Patrick away forcefully. No Her chest heaved violently as she blushed deeply. She stretched out a hand to push him away from herself saying, This is not possible we can only do this after we get married. We can! Were getting engaged soon, said Patrick grabbing hold of Janes wrist tightly before pinning it onto the wall behind them. No! This is absolutely not possible! said an extremely determined-looking Jane struggling hard in Patricks embrace trying to break free from him. But I cant wait any longer, replied Patrick whose burning desire hadnt diminished even one bit. Jane reached out and held onto Patricks face before speaking softly with a hint of coquetry in her voice, Patrick, please? Just for this once? Promise me? Patrick didnt answer; he just stared straight at Jane without moving or saying anything else. Patrick? called out Jane again using a soft tone mixed with coquetry. Patricks lips tightened at the corners, and he leaned in to bite Janes fingertip before wrapping himself in a towel and leaving the bathroom. Another day of taking a cold showery ahead.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 514 Lost The next day, Jane arrived at the hotel as nned. Joseph bounced out of the lobby, clearly dressed to impress. When he saw Jane, he grinned widely and said, Jane, youre right on time! Where are we going today? Jane chuckled and lowered her sun visor. Im taking you to the most famous forest tunnel in our area, she said. Its a beautiful view and if you want to, we can take a cable car. Joseph nodded eagerly and was full of energy throughout their journey. He tried to strike up conversations with Jane but she only responded politely without much enthusiasm. After riding the cable car through the forest for some time it was already past 11 AM when they arrived at their destination. Joseph pulled out two sandwiches from his backpack and offered one to Jane. Is there a shortcut here? I want an adventure! Joseph asked excitedly. A shortcut? What are you thinking? Jane looked at him skeptically. Isnt it better if we just take the cable car back downter? Joseph loved adventure and always enjoyed trying new things like rock climbing or bungee jumping when traveling with friends. He even tried jungle adventures before so this seemed like no big deal for him. Most importantly though, if he could be with Jane, then he had an opportunity to protect her! No, I prefer adventures, and besides, its a rare opportunity for just the two of us to be out here, Jane. You can trust me; Ill protect you if theres any danger! Joseph turned his head, excitedly trying to persuade Jane. He even patted his chest, emphasizing his manly spirit. Seeing this, Jane couldnt resist him. She nodded and agreed. If she didnt, Joseph mighte up with all sorts of reasonster, so she quickly appeased the young man. After finishing their sandwiches and taking a break, they didnt follow the original n. Instead, they ventured further into the woods until they couldnt see the shadow of the outer fence. Joseph finally stopped. Naturally, Jane didnt insist on dragging him back to take the cable car down the mountain. Instead, she wholeheartedly joined Joseph in ying the so-called adventure game. Leaves and branches scattered on the ground, making a crunching sound when stepped on. Joseph continued to lead the way, and Jane followed closely. The mountain path was rugged and difficult to traverse. Both of them were starting to feel a bit stiff and sore. If they abruptly stopped, they might roll down the mountain. Without another option, Jane tightly gripped her hiking pole. Suddenly, she heard a muffled groan from the man in front. Instinctively looking up, she saw Joseph squatting with a pained expression, his right hand covering the area around his ankle. Whats wrong? Jane asked worriedly as she rushed over to check if he was injured. Did you hurt yourself? Is it serious? Joseph lifted his head with an embarrassed expression and stammered for a while before finally admitting, I got too excited earlier about getting down the mountain quickly and identally sprained my ankle. Its not a big deal. Jane fell silent again, feeling frustrated by Josephs recklessness but quickly regained herposure since this wasnt even their intended path down the mountain. Even if Joseph had not been injured, they couldnt push themselves too hard or risk being stranded in darkness. She pursed her lips together into a thin line while furrowing her brows slightly like two shallow valleys before finally making up her mind to offer help. Here, she said firmly as she extended her hand towards him. Try standing up first so we can get going; otherwise we might end up spending tonight here on this mountainside. Joseph froze for a moment when he saw Jane reaching out to help him. After all, he was still very much male, but then realized that what she said made sense. He handed his hand over hesitantly to let Jane pull him upright onto his feet again. Jane carefully draped one of Josephs arms around her shoulder before gritting through clenched teeth while supporting them both slowly down the steep slope of the terrain. As the saying goes, going up the mountain is easy, but going down is difficult, especially in such a steep area. Jane soon felt her stamina giving way, her legs weakening. Several times, her feet slipped, but she dared not take it lightly, especially while supporting a man. Walking was undoubtedly slower. When they sessfully descended after two hours, Jane breathed a sigh of relief when her feet touched t ground. She then supported Josephs arm and said, I just checked the sign. We need to go about eight hundred meters north to find the entrance of the scenic area. Its getting dark now; we should hurry out. Can your leg hold up? Joseph gritted his teeth; his ankle had swollen significantly. Still, he nodded, feeling a sense of regret. If not for his insistence on the adventure, his foot wouldnt be twisted, and Jane wouldnt be burdened. The current situation was unknown, and they had a long way to go. He looked at Jane, carefully examining her expression. Finally, he apologized, Jane, Im sorry. If it werent for me, you wouldnt be stuck here. I dont know Its okay, Jane sighed lightly. Given the circumstances, she didnt want to me Joseph. After all, he was just an impulsive young man. Lets hurry out. If your leg cant take it, tell me. We can take a break.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, dreams are beautiful, but reality is often cruel. Their movement was already slow, with Joseph needing frequent breaks. Night fell rapidly, surrounding them in darkness, and they hadnt made it out. Joseph looked around, his face showing concern. Im sorry for dragging you into this. Janes stamina was also dwindling. She panted, and her steps became more sluggish. Never mind, its useless to talk about it now. Its notpletely dark yet. Let me see where we are. Jane surveyed the surroundings, but it was all dense forest with no sign of civilization. Undoubtedly, they were lost. Suddenly, the sky visibly darkened, and she looked up to see a mass of ominous clouds, even faint thunder in the distance. Janes pupils constricted. It was a sign of rain, and they were lost without an umbre. Is it going to rain? Chapter 515 It Never Rains But It Pours Jane didnt feel like answering Josephs question, she turned around and stomped her foot before quickly grabbing his arm and continuing to walk forward. But the rain was relentless, it started pouring down just a few minutes after the thunder had stopped. The raindrops were as big as beans and soon turned into a torrential downpour, pattering on both of them. Shh. Joseph gasped for breath. He was wearing very little today since he had checked the weather forecast before leaving the hotel and it said it would be sunny all day. The raindrops hit Janes eyshes and face, making her eyes feel sour from the water droplets that got in. Her vision became blurry so she instinctively raised her hand to wipe off some of the water from her face. She could vaguely see a cave up ahead. The wind was loud and strong while the rain continued to pour heavily. She tried shouting loudly at Joseph beside her, Joseph, hold on for a bit longer! Theres a cave up ahead where we can take shelter from this storm. Joseph nodded in agreement as they struggled towards the direction of the cave. Finally reaching its entrance with great difficulty, they found that although there was no water on its floor, there was still dampness in its air. At this point Jane felt cold all over but neither of them could do anything about it since they were both soaking wet. She helped Joseph sit down and took out her phone, preparing to call Patrick. Being trapped in the scenic area overnight would be troublesome, and who knew what people might say the next day. However, her phone screen remained ck. Jane subconsciously furrowed her brows, wiped the water from the phone screen, pressed the power button. After the low battery icon appeared on the screen, it went ck again. Misfortunes nevere singly. This was the first thought that crossed Janes mind. Do you have any food in your bag? Jane, feeling helpless, had to put her phone back and turned to Joseph, sitting on the ground. My phone is out of battery. Now, its likely that well have to stay in the scenic area overnight. If theres no food and water in your bag, we might go hungry tonight.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Joseph quickly nodded, Yes, I have a few bags of bread and some bottled water. Here, take it. Saying that, he unzipped his backpack, grateful that the fabric was waterproof. He handed the bread to Jane. After she sat down next to him, Joseph hesitated for a moment before cautiously saying, Jane I didnt expect today to turn out like this. I didnt mean it. Please dont be angry. Jane opened the packaging, took a bite of the bread, and shook her head upon hearing Josephs words. Although she thought this young man was a bit impulsive, there was no use in saying more at this point. I know you didnt mean it, and youre hurt now too. I dont me you for anything, but can you tell me why exactly you like me? Joseph pondered for a moment and looked like he was seriously considering his answer before saying, Because youre very pretty and have good manners when speaking. When I saw you for the first time, my heart skipped a beat so I wanted to pursue you. Jane knew that appearance is just the first step to attraction, especially since they hadnt really gotten to know each other yet. Josephs infatuation might just be an impulsive act from a child. I need to tell you seriously that Patrick and I are really engaged now. The engagement ceremony will be held next week. I love him very much and he loves me back too so I think its unnecessary for us to waste any time on each other. Joseph fell silent, quietly chewing on a piece of bread in his mouth for a long time before saying, Jane, you and Patrick are almost engaged, but not yet. And the fact that I like you is my own business. Why are you so quick to reject me? I admit that I am nowhere near him in any aspect. Jane shook her head. Joseph was a noble of the royal family, and he had never experienced any setbacks, perhaps not in the past twenty years. He wouldnt understand. Finally, she said only one thing, When you truly fall in love with someone, then youll understand. Patrick worked overtime tonight and didnt get home until 8 oclock. He found it strange on the way back. Was Jane busy at work today? However, when he went to Star Entertainment, the staff told him that Jane hadnt been to thepany at all. And after Patrick got home, he didnt see any trace of the woman. He frowned, suddenly bing serious. There was a hint of panic in his heart. Jane would never be sote and not at home, especially when she hadnt even gone to thepany today He quickly took out his phone and dialed Janes number, but all he got was a cold mechanical response, Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off. Please try againter This wasnt good; did something happen to her? Once a person has a certain idea, it grows like wild grass and cannot be restrained. Patrick unconsciously pursed his lips and repeatedly called Janes phone, but the response was still that it was turned off. He panicked and called Morton directly. Jane is missing. She hasnte home yet, I cant reach her on the phone, and she didnt even go to work today. Can you check who she met with today and where they went? Send someone to find her! Morton hurriedly agreed and quickly sent people to investigate. Half an hourter, he called Patrick back. Sir, I found out! Madam met with Prince Joseph from France today. They went to the scenic area in the east and havente out since What?! As soon as Patrick heard this sentence, his controlled emotions immediately loosened up. He subconsciously walked outside because he never thought that Jane would be with Joseph today for such a long time without leaving the scenic area. There was no time to waste; after hanging up the phone, Patrick immediately left hismunity with several bodyguards driving towards the direction of the scenic area until they finally arrived at their destination twenty minutester. He was very nervous all along; afraid that Jane might encounter danger. Patricks team wasnt small either; when they arrived at the entrance of the scenic area, he had someone open it for them overnight while leading several bodyguards inside searching for Jane everywhere. This kind of thing also attracted many reporters who were waiting outside for news updates. After interviewing several informed individuals, some reporters exaggerated the details and went on to write a sensational article. The future presidents wife of Pansy Group disappears for nearly 12 hours with the French royal family, whereabouts still unknown, suspected elopement! Chapter 516 Nightmare Without a doubt, after this was released, the topic with Jane and Josephs names immediately surged to the top ten of the trending list. Manyizens leftments in thement section, all feeling like they were just here for a good show. There were also Patricks die-hard fans who immediately began mocking Jane, but of course there were also many supporters who came out and started a heated debate about their rtionship. Jane, Jane! Patrick had already entered the scenic area and had no mood to care about what was happening outside. The wind and rain continued to pour down on him; some drops even hit his body. His several bodyguards split up to search for any trace of Jane and Joseph. The road was full of mud, and Patricks eyes were filled with worry. He really feared that something would happen to Jane, especially in this kind of ce with such an environment. Jane, where are you? Just answer me if you can hear me! He continued walking deeper into the area but still received no response. After finishing two bags of bread, Jane and Joseph felt some relief from the gnawing hunger. Joseph leaned against the wall of the cave, his gaze slightly lifting before he spoke after a while. Jane, do you think well stay here until when? I dont know Janes voice sounded weary. After a day of turmoil, she had finally rested, but fatigue washed over her like a tide. Yet, she had to persevere; after all, it was too cold outside, and sleeping was out of the question. Shezily yawned, At thetest, it should be tomorrow morning. The scenic area is closed now, and no one should find us until it opens again. Endure a little longer, and tomorrow Ill take you out, then drive to the hospital to get you patched up. Surrounded by pitch-ck darkness where one couldnt see their own hand, Maria stood bewildered. She walked aimlessly, the cold around her growing more intense. Is anyone there? Maria softly called out, but in the end, all she could hear was her own echo. Suddenly, she felt footsteps behind her. She swiftly turned around, but saw nothing. This made Maria more anxious, and she couldnt help but tremble, taking steps backward. It seemed like there were faint rustling sounds around her. Startled, Marias body was covered in goosebumps. Almost instinctively, she ran towards the direction in front of her. Help me! Save me! Maria felt something constantly approaching her from behind, as if it could grab her any moment. She was terrified and her voice trembled uncontrobly. Suddenly, voices andughter mixed together and rushed into her ears. Maria screamed as she fell to the ground in the darkness. She curled up carefully, looking at the darkness that seemed to swallow her whole. Her eyes turned red with fear. Maria tried to stand up but found a chain on her ankle that bound her steps. Then chains appeared on both wrists and even around her neck, making it hard for Maria to breathe. Just when Maria was about to copse, a hand appeared in front of her face trying to pull her up. Looking for hope, Maria raised her head only to see a face that made chills run down through every inch of skin on hers. Waylen tilted his head with an eerie smile, Dont be afraid. Donte near me donte near me The agent woke up from Marias screams and quickly ran into the room only finding out that she had fallen into a nightmare covered in sweat. Maria! Wake up! After Maria returned, her agent noticed something off in her expression. Out of concern, she stayed by her side in the evening. Indeed, there was a problem. She reached out to pat Maria, intending to pull her out of the nightmare, but when her hand touched Marias cheek, it was burning hot. Maria! The agent checked Marias forehead and discovered she had a high fever. Worry furrowed the agents brow. ncing at the dimly lit sky outside, she prepared to take Maria to the hospital immediately. However, her phone rang from her pocket. Taking it out and seeing Kims call, the agent remembered that Maria had mentioned Kim was a doctor. It was like grabbing a lifeline, so she quickly answered. How is Maria doing? Kim had not slept all night, constantly worrying about Maria. He hesitated to callst night, fearing it might disturb her rest. Now, unable to hold back any longer, he dialed the managers phone. However, reality confirmed Kims concerns. Dr. Ragsdill, could you pleasee over? Maria had a nightmare and has been running a fever. The agent spoke while using a cold towel to wipe Marias cheeks for physical cooling. Upon hearing this, Kim hurriedly went to where Maria was staying. When he arrived, Maria had stopped talking in her sleep, but her high fever had not subsided at all. Kim saw this scene and a hint of heartache shed in his eyes. He immediately treated Maria. Fortunately, Kim arrived just in time and Marias fever quickly subsided. The nervous agent on the side could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She was scared yesterday, which caused her to have a fever and nightmares. It may have affected Marias psychology. Kim looked down at Maria with his hand clenched tightly by his side. Does she need to see a psychologist? the agent asked worriedly. Lets see how Maria reacts after waking up before deciding on further treatment. Kim took a deep breath and his voice became hoarse. Its all my fault. If I hadnt taken her out The agent nced at Kim as if sensing something before softly saying, Dr. Ragsdill, no one can predict idents like this. Kims lips trembled slightly but he didnt say anything more. Just then, on the bed, Maria whimpered and slowly woke up. Almost instinctively she looked around until she recognized the familiar surroundings then rxed her tense body. Maria? Youre awake? Is there anywhere that still hurts? Kim crouched by Marias bedside asking gently.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How did you get here? said an astonished Maria when she realized it was him. You had nightmares and were running a high fever; Dr. Ragsdill cured you, exined the agent who spoke appropriately. At hearing the word nightmare again, Maria recoiled slightly back into herself. Its okay now; dont be afraid, reassured Kim with his soft voice that had an inexplicable calming effect on people around him. Chapter 517 What Does Jane Have to Offer? Maria struggled to prop herself up, watching her agents phone ring several times before she finally spoke with a hint of apology in her voice. Lilian, Im sorry. Its all my fault that you have to be here with me. I remember you still have a lot of work to do. Im fine now, dont let me hold you back from your work. Its okay, Ive already taken leave from thepany, Lilian smiled but her phone continued to ring. Seeing Lilian about to hang up, Maria quickly stopped her and said, Im fine now. You should go and take care of your work without any dy since Kim is here too. Hes a doctor. It was clear that Maria and Kim were close friends as Lilian didnt say anything else except for some instructions before leaving. Kim checked Marias temperature and confirmed that she had fully recovered from the fever before rolling up his sleeves and saying, Let me cook something for you so that you can regain some strength.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. You dont have to trouble yourself, Maria felt embarrassed and called out after him. As your friend, it is my duty to take care of you even if I wasnt a doctor Kim paused slightly as he met Marias gaze directly then said in a serious tone, I should do this for you. Thank you. Maria raised an eyebrow slightly; she seemed lost in thought about something. After eating some simple food, Maria felt much better but furrowed brows remained on her forehead without any signs of rxation. In fact, Kim had been quietly observing Maria all along as she appeared very nervous throughout their time together. Kim knew what was going on with Maria right now but he didnt bring it up; instead he just quietly apanied her by the side. Not long after, Kim heard that Maria wanted to see a psychologist, so he immediately took her there. Maria, dont worry. Rx, and try not to dwell on those unpleasant things, Kimforted Maria as he drove. Okay, Maria nodded thoughtfully. The Doyle Vi What did you say? Florence looked at the people in front of her with anger written all over face while frowning deeply at them one by one. These people were hired by Florence herself who wanted them kidnap Maria. However, they were now standing before Florence bruised and battered looking worse than ever before. Miss Doyle, weve captured the person. Who would have thought a group of people would suddenly appear? Some of our brothers managed to escape; otherwise, we might have lost our lives there. The leader, a burly man covering his face, spoke with a slightly unclear voice. They thought this job would be a piece of cake, but little did they know it would lead to such big trouble. However, precisely because of this, they gathered the courage to ask Florence for more money. A group of people she said under her breath, but she already had an idea in her mind. Only Patrick could have found Maria so quickly. Florences hand tightened on the table as she wondered what Jane had given Patrick to make him help her so willingly. Miss Doyle The leader spoke up when Florence didnt say anything. Weve suffered serious injuries and the money you gave us before isnt enough for our treatment. Money? Florence narrowed her eyes and turned away from them in disgust. I understand. Ill give you another five millionter. Is that enough? Although she said this out loud, Florence wished she could kick them out immediately. But if she did that, it was likely that the kidnapping of Maria would be exposed, something Florence definitely didnt want. Thats enough, they replied before leaving satisfied. As soon as they left, Florences expression turned fierce and angry as she mmed her hand down on the table muttering, What a bunch of useless people! They cant even handle one woman. Looking at several missed calls from Waylen on her phone, a cold smile appeared on Florences lips when thinking about his situation; he was just a useless yboy after all. But then something came to mind and without hesitation, she rushed off to see Peter at hispany office. Why are you here? Peter asked surprised by his sisters sudden appearance while also noticing that something seemed wrong with her mood. Who made you angry? he asked concernedly. Florence sat down on the sofa nearby and looked at Peter asking, Brother, how is everything going with Jane? Hearing this question caught Peter off guard beforeughing lightly, What do you mean? What do I mean? You need to hurry up and win over Jane! Her voice raised a few octaves. If her older brother really managed to win over Jane, then there wouldnt be any problem dealing with that bitch anymore! However, at this moment, Peter did not notice Florences expression. His body leaned back slightly as he thought back to his interactions with Jane over the past few days. Previously, he also believed Florences words and thought that Jane was a woman with deep scheming intentions. However, as he gradually got to know her better, Peter discovered that Jane was very special. She had a strong and independent personality and could handle anything with ease. Being around her was veryfortable for him. Peter felt that perhaps only such a powerful and beautiful woman would be worthy of him in the future. Brother? Florence turned her head and saw Peter lost in thought, making her wonder what was going on. Peter! It wasnt until now that Peter snapped out of it. He looked at Florence and asked, If I really do pursue Jane, would you be willing to let her be your sister-inw? What? Florence couldnt believe what she just heard from her brothers mouth. She carefully observed his expression and seemed to sense something off about him. Jane is indeed worthy of being the Doyle familysdy. Peter rubbed his chin while talking to himself. Brother! Florence screamed suddenly as she stood up abruptly which startled Peter. What happened? Why are you so jumpy? Who upset you today? He looked up at her curiously. Florence took a deep breath before closing her eyes and saying in a low voice, Nothing much just go ahead and pursue Jane so I can see for myself. After speaking, Florence walked away in her high heels, but her eyes were filled with resentment. She never expected Peter to actually fall for that wretched woman, Jane. What does Jane have thats so special? Why is everyone surrounding her? Florence looked at her reflection in the ss window and almost bit down on her lip in frustration. Chapter 518 Unexpected Encounter After receiving treatment and recovering, Marias emotions stabilized a lot, and her life and work returned to normal. Hmm, everything is okay now, Maria answered softly on the phone. Good, make sure to rest well. If you need anything, you can always contact me, Kims voice came through the phone. Thank you for being with me these past few days, Maria suddenly thought that Kim had helped her a lot. The two chatted for a while longer before Kim hung up because he had patients waiting. Is it Dr. Ragsdill again? the agent asked. Yeah well, he helped me so much these past few days; I have to thank him somehow, Maria replied softly. I feel like Dr. Ragsdill has something special for you, the agent said with some gossip in her tone. What about Dr. Ragsdill? Maria was busy texting Jane earlier and didnt hear what the agent said clearly. The car stopped; the agent shook her head and smiled, Nothing important; were here at thepany. Thats weird. Maria muttered as she got out of the car. The sunlight outside made it hard for her to open her eyes fully; she used one hand to shield them slightly as she felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart. Stop overthinking, Maria, focus on your work. Snapping out of her daze, Maria patted her cheeks and walked into thepany. However, the next moment, just as Maria was about to start working earnestly, she found herself lost in thoughts again. Not for anything else, but because the elevator door, about to close, was stopped by someones hand. Watching Osborn enter, Maria was momentarily stunned. Sorry, Osborn curved his lips, lifting his head to meet Marias gaze. A faint smile appeared on his face. What a coincidence. Ah, Osborn what a coincidence, Maria nodded, unexpectedly flustered by the unexpected encounter in the elevator. She suddenly felt anxious, wondering if her attire for the day was appropriate, realizing she might have rushed out without perfecting her makeup. I havent seen you in the office these days. Your agent said you were on leave? Osborn turned to Maria. Thinking about the recent events, Maria lowered her eyshes. Uh there were some things, so I took a few days off. What would Osborn think if he found out about those things? Silence filled the elevator again. As the elevator ascended slowly, Maria hesitated on whether to say something. However, the elevator came to a stop. In an instant, a group of staff entered the elevator, along with various filming equipment, making the elevator suddenly crowded. By some twist of fate, Maria ended up squeezed next to Osborn. Their proximity was almost ufortably close, and Marias body stiffened. She even lightened her breath. Biting her lower lip, she lowered her gaze to her own toes. An unrealistic thought crossed her mind; Maria truly wished time could freeze at this moment. It seemed that only then could she be so close to Osborn. Thinking like this, Maria quietly turned her head and saw Osborns profile. Perhaps it was because Marias gaze was too intense, Osborn turned his head and blinked at her. In an instant, a blush spread across Marias cheeks as she turned away in embarrassment and cursed herself for being so weak. Unfortunately, while Maria was lost in thought, the elevator arrived at their floor. She breathed a sigh of relief but also felt a little disappointed deep down inside. Maria quickly adjusted her dress, lifted her foot to step out of the elevator, but suddenly felt her scalp tighten. She was pulled back, and the pain made her let out a soft groan. Turning her head, she saw that her carefully arranged hair had brushed against Osborns clothes, turning into a messy clump. Marias body instantly stiffened. Be more careful; Ill help you fix it. Osborn gently pressed on Marias shoulder, signaling her not to move.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maria instantly froze, feeling so awkward that she almost wanted to cover her face. How did this happen? Maria muttered softly, her slightly bent posture causing a bit of stiffness. Luckily, Osborn worked quickly, untangling Marias caught hair with just a few motions. There you go. Osborn chuckled lightly, subconsciously running his hand through Marias hair. Marias gaze seemed a bit scattered, and she haphazardly tucked the hair near her temple behind her ear, smiling at Osborn. Thank you. By the way, are you familiar with the new script? Osborn asked. The new script Marias heart fluttered at the mention of it. Um? Seeing Maria didnt answer immediately, Osborn tilted his head. His deep voice sounded, making Marias eyes flicker. Well its almost there. I just need to fine-tune some emotional aspects, struggling to capture the right feelings. But I should have it sorted out before filming starts. Maria pondered for a moment before speaking softly. Hearing this, Osborn nced at his wristwatch. Do you have a schedule today? I have an interview in a while, but Im free in the afternoon. Maria contemted on the surface, but her mind stirred with some turmoil. How about this, youe to my studio this afternoon and we can go over the script, practice some scenes. That way filming will be smoother when we start. Osborn spoke up. Huh? Maria suddenly doubted her own ears and turned her head sharply towards Osborn. Did she hear wrong? As if not expecting such a big reaction from Maria, Osborns brow furrowed slightly. Whats wrong? Nothing, nothing. Maria quickly waved her hand and smiled brightly. See you this afternoon then? Mm-hmm, see you this afternoon, nodded Osborn. With a dignified smile on her face, Maria walked around the corner. The next second she covered her mouth and burst outughing. Lost in thought about spending time alone with Osborn, she didnt notice someone walking up behind her. What are you doing standing here? The agent lightly patted Marias shoulder while looking at her suspiciously. She had been watching for a while now and saw Marias expression change suddenly earlier; she thought something had happened again. Nothing nothing. Startled by the sudden interruption, Maria kept waving but it seemed to only make things worse as it made it seem like there was something to hide. Really? The agent looked at Maria up and down skeptically before finally asking, Arent we supposed to have an interview right now? Lets go. A little uneasy herself due to thinking about what Osborn said, Maria almost wanted to cancel all of their appointments. However, one persons joy is anothers sorrow; the agent had been observing Marias state all along since returning back from break. Now seeing that something was off with how rxed she appeared, the agent became worried and suggested shortening the interview with media outlets. This suited what was on Marias mind perfectly as well so she just barely managed to suppress a smile creeping onto their face. Alright, theres no schedule in the afternoon. Ill take you back for some rest, Marias agent affirmed her spection, seeing Maria looking rxed. No need for now. Ill go talk to Osborn about the scriptter since filming is starting soon. Maria blinked, contemting whether to inform Osborn in advance that she would finish the interview soon. Chapter 519 We’re Going Home Dont work so hard, you just recovered, the agent was still worried. Im fine. Ive rested for several days already. Dont worry about me. Ill leave now. Maria turned around and left. Osborns studio was downstairs, and Maria didnt wait for the elevator but walked down the stairs. When she stood at the door, she tidied up her clothes briefly, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. Youre here. Osborn opened the door and gestured for Maria toe in. Are you busy? Did Ie toote? Maria nced around and spoke softly. Im also reading a script. You came at just the right time. Osborn poured a ss of water for Maria. To be honest, since that incident between them happened, their rtionship had been somewhat awkward. Maria didnt know how to interact with Osborn anymore even though she wanted to get closer to him through working on this script together. But as they started studying it together, both of them became engrossed in it. Its already very good, Osborn looked at Maria with an approving smile on his face. Coming out of her acting state made Maria feel tired as she rubbed her eyes before turning her head towards the window only to see that it was already pitch ck outside. Is it thiste already? She was surprised by how much time had passed since they started working together earlier that day Its gettingte; let me drive you home. With that said, Osborn picked up his coat and keys. Naturally, Maria wouldnt refuse such an offer from him so he drove her back home without any objections from her side whatsoever.. However halfway through their ride back home, Osborn received a phone call which changed everything. What happened? Jane and Prince Joseph have disappeared! The assistants voice came over loudspeaker causing both Osborn and Maria shock. Maria could barely hear Janes name being mentioned before seeing Osborns face change drastically. How could this happen! Ill go there immediately! After saying this, Osborn tried making a U-turn but then realized that he still hadpany in his car, Maria, something hase up with Jane. I need to go there right away. You should head back home first. You go ahead if you have things to attend to, Maria said, tactfully getting out of the car. Watching the departing vehicle, Maria stood on the roadside, pursed her lips, and a moment of destion filled her heart. She had long known that Osborns heart belonged solely to Jane. What more could she hope for? After a whole night, Patrick finally found this secluded cave. As he reached the entrance, the first thing he saw was Jane, peacefully asleep with her eyes closed. Only then did Patricks heart find its ce. His forehead was wet from the rain, and his knuckles were red from the cold. The umbre in his hand made a crisp sound as it fell to the ground. Jane had been sleeping lightly, and it wasnt until just before dawn that she finally sumbed to sleep. When she heard the sound of her umbre hitting the ground, she instinctively furrowed her brow and slowly opened her eyes. But when she saw Patrick standing at the entrance of the cave, all traces of drowsiness vanished in an instant. Patrick? She eximed with delight as she propped herself up on one hand. But as soon as she did so, a chill ran down her spine and her legs went numb. Joseph, who was sleeping next to Jane, also woke up when he heard her voice. He too was momentarily stunned when he saw Patrick but didnt know what to say. Breathless from his run up the mountain, Patrick paid no attention to Joseph and fixed his gaze solely on Jane. He took three quick strides towards them before scooping Jane into his arms and heading back down the mountain trail they hade from. Seeing that Joseph was struggling to keep up with them due to his injured foot, Patricks bodyguards quickly came over to help him down the mountain. As the group walked outside the park, many journalists who had been waiting all night became lively upon seeing Patrick and Jane. They quickly shouldered their cameras and started snapping photos. Some journalists even attempted to approach for an interview. Sorry, my wife and I do not wish to be interviewed at the moment. Please leave as soon as possible, unless all yourpanies want thest name Pansy, Patrick stated assertively. The journalists who wanted to interview Patrick were immediately stunned. Not a single word came out, and they unconsciously backed away. Jane remained nestled in Patricks embrace. She could feel that Patricks clothes were damp, and his hands were icy. She lifted her eyes slightly, looking at the mans profile. A warm feeling welled up in her heart, but at the same time, a sense of guilt lingered. He searched for me all night, didnt he? Jane thought. Patrick, with a serious expression, led Jane out of the park. He opened the car door and ced her in the passenger seat, even considerately fastening her seatbelt. Jane kept her head lowered, only meeting Patricks gaze in the end. Sorry for making you worry but yesterday, it was Joseph who injured his foot. We couldnt leave the park promptly. Lets take him to the hospital first; Im afraid his sprain might be serious.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just a sprain, nothing serious, Patrick dismissed this matter casually, showing no emotional fluctuations on his face. However, in the end, he followed Janes suggestion, drove to the hospital first, and took Joseph for treatment. Although he didnt want to interact with the boy due to Janes reasons, he also knew that Joseph wasnt a bad kid. Its just a sprain. Well bandage it for youter, but you shouldnt move around for a few days. Apply the ointment I prescribed promptly, the doctor informed Joseph. Jane and Patrick stayed in the consultation room with Joseph until it was confirmed that he was fine. Only then did the two leave the hospital. Patrick seemed hesitant to speak during the journey. He originally wanted to say something, to tell Jane not to go out casually with other men, but seeing Jane looking tired, he ultimately said nothing. Shortly after getting in the car, Jane closed her eyes, emitting a steady breathing sound. She had spent a night trapped in the scenic area and had dared not sleep, making her genuinely exhausted. Observing this, Patrick stopped the car and reached over the seat to grab a nket. He carefully covered Jane without making a sound. Seeing the weary expression on the womans face, he couldnt help but show a look of pity. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the vi. Finally, Patrick spoke, calling Jane, Jane, wake up, were home. Hmm? Hmm? Jane, still in a daze, woke up and rubbed her eyes as she sat up. She was even a bit unsteady when getting out of the car. After returning home, she went straight to the bedroom and didnt get up until it was almost dark outside. During dinner, Jane checked her phone and found a trending topic on social media suggesting that she and Joseph were suspected of eloping. If the effect of a mangas visual representation could be applied, three ck lines would be seen on her forehead. Jane looked helpless, sighed deeply, and decided to give her phone a break. Marketing ounts nowadays dare to make up anything. We were just trapped in the scenic area while apanying Joseph, and theye up with such rumors as eloping really incredible. Chapter 520 I Like Patrick Patrick was fine at first, but when he heard Jane mention the trending topic, his face darkened slightly. After a moment of thought, he ced a bowl of soup in front of her. Its okay now. When I carried you out earlier, the reporters had already seen us. Tomorrow, Ill have Morton take down all those trending topics so you dont have to worry anymore. Jane looked surprised and raised an eyebrow as she asked tentatively with a smile, Wow, how strange! Why arent you angry today? Patrick gave her a helpless look. How could he not be jealous? But since Jane was already in this situation and it wasnt really her fault either, he didnt want his woman to be too tired. I am angry but its not your fault. Im just jealous. Besides, youve been stuck in the scenic area overnight and thats tiring enough. Patrick slowed down his tone and spoke softly. Janeughed because the best kind of love is when two people change for each other. She scooped up some soup carefully and blew on it before taking a sip. Okay, I understand now. Joseph knows he did wrong too so dont be angry anymore.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Michelle was actually in the same country as Patrick. Due to her constant gloominess caused by missing Patrick, Duckstein, sensing something off with his daughter during this period, decided to give her a substantial amount of money to help her rx and clear her mind. After arriving in Cofraitho, Michelle spent most of her time either in the hotel or shopping. However, there were times when she couldnt help but think about Patrick. This morning, she came across the trending topic about Jane and Joseph. Jane and Joseph, eloping? Michelles face showed a surprised expression. She immediately took out her phone, wanting to ask Joseph what was going on. Joseph, are you with Jane? Michelle asked straightforwardly. Joseph received Michelles call and was somewhat surprised. However, he quickly admitted, Were not together, but I am pursuing her. How did you find out? Are you in the same city as her? Come out and meet me tomorrow. Im also in Cofraitho, Michelle decisively said and hung up. The next day, she took the nearest flight to Guavo to meet Joseph. The two met in a lively little park in the city center. Looking at Joseph, Michelle couldnt help but sigh. Joseph, Ill be honest with you. I like Patrick. Ive liked him since the first time I saw him. Joseph widened his eyes. He and Michelle had been family friends for years, so he knew she wasnt like thest woman, who said she liked him but didnt mean it. He had an idea and thought for a moment before saying, I support you. True love is worth pursuing. Besides, Im also pursuing Jane even though she says shes engaged to Patrick now. But I believe that if we persist, theres nothing we cant get. Michelle had onlye to test Josephs opinion at first. She admitted that she loved Patrick even though her rtionship with Jane was good. But no matter what happened, Michelle wanted to fight for herself. Okay, got it! I wish you sess too! When the timees, lets have a party together with our loved ones, Michelle said sweetly while smiling at Joseph before leaving. After thinking about it for a while longer outside of Josephs house and without any hesitation in her heart anymore; Michelle decided to take a taxi directly to Pansy Group building. Hello! May I know which floor your CEO office is on? My name is Michelle; I am his friend, asked Michelle politely when facing the receptionist. The receptionist nced at Michelle and hesitated to allow her entry. After making a call to the executive office, she informed Michelle. When Michelle entered the office, she gently pushed the door open. Patrick found it peculiar why Michelle woulde to see him. Moreover, ever since he heard from Jane that this youngdy had a bit of a liking for him, he had resolved to maintain some distance. Hearing the noise and seeing Michelle, Patrick remained somewhat guarded. He signaled Morton toe in and pour water for Michelle. After some thought, he asked, Princess Michelle, why are you in Guavo? Are you here to see Jane? She was telling me a few days ago how much she missed you. At the mention of Janes name, Michelles face instantly drooped. However, the next moment, she rallied, putting on a faint smile and said to Patrick, I came a few days ago to clear my mind. Today, Im not looking for Jane; I came specifically to find you. What do you want with me? Patrick instinctively questioned, his wariness evident. Patrick. Michelle stood up from the small sofa, slowly approaching him. She stopped a couple of steps away from him, looking directly into his eyes. With sincerity, she said, I like you. Can we be together? As expected, rm bells went off in Patricks mind. He instantly became extremely alert. Avoiding Michelles gaze, he pondered for a while before saying, Princess Michelle Im sorry, actually, weve just met for the first time. I dont know much about you yet, and besides, youre also Janes friend. I think its better not to make such jokes between us. Patrick refrained from directly rejecting her to save face for Michelle. Upon hearing this, Michelle became anxious. Stepping forward, she pressed against Patricks shoe tip and urgently said, Im not joking; I really like you. Patrick instinctively stepped back, not too noticeably, just enough to keep both within a safe distance. Considering that Michelle was Janes friend, he earnestly advised, Princess, youre still in your early twenties and just a student. I already like Jane, and were engaged. Its better for you to find a boyfriend who genuinely likes you. Michelle stared at Patrick nkly for a while before finally speaking, Is Jane so outstanding that you like her so much? Patrick, seeing her reaction, chose not to continue the conversation. Instead, he said directly, Sorry, I have a meetingter. Im afraid I cant chat with you. If theres nothing urgent, you can go back. When Michelle heard this, it was like a bucket of cold water pouring over her head. She understood Patricks answer, but she felt it shouldnt be like this. She needed to fight for it a bit more. sping her fists, Michelle finally said, You dont need to rush to reject me. One day, youll know that I am the one who suits you the best! Patrick didnt turn around until he heard the sound of the office door closing. He sighed, shaking his head, treating the youngdys words as a joke. Chapter 521 Have Some Atmosphere When Patrick returned home that night, Jane was already there. They cuddled on the couch, with Patrick resting his head on Janesp. After a while, he told her, Michelle came to Guavo. Did you know? Yeah, she came to Guavo? Jane lowered her head instinctively when she heard Michelles name. She knew that Michelle liked Patrick. I didnt know about this. Maybe she came for you. The words sounded a bit sour. Patrick also realized that Jane might not be happy about it and tried to tease her intentionally but spoke the truth as well. Yes, she dide for me today and found me at work, he said with a smile. She told me that she likes me and wants to be with me. Janes hands clenched unconsciously as she grabbed onto Patricks sleeve and asked anxiously, What did you say? How did you respond? Patrick looked into Janes eyes seriously and smiled gently before answering, I told her I already have you in my life and asked her not to joke around like this anymore. But after all, she is just a young girl who may act impulsively. Jane breathed a sigh of relief but still felt sour inside; deliberately turning away from him while pouting, That may not necessarily be true though! I know her well enough; whoever catches her eye will be hers eventually! Who would have thought you have such charm? You can even make the little princesse all the way from France! The jealousy in Patricks words was already unmistakable. Patrick sat up, looked at Jane for a while, and finally smiled. He jokingly said, Well, its tit for tat between us. After all, didnt Joseph alsoe all this way for you? He even arrived earlier than Michelle. You- Jane choked for a moment. She hadnt expected Patrick, the king of jealousy, to bring up such matters at this moment. She felt a mixture of anger and amusement, pretending to lightly pinch his arm. You, I wont talk to you anymore. Patrickughed and embraced Jane. He cherished these moments, enjoying Janesughter and watching her yfully act up. As long as it was her, everything was fine. Alright, alright, dont be angry. I was just teasing you. Now, I just want to hurry up and get to the day of the engagement ceremony, so you can be my fiance for real. I want all the obstacles between us to disappearpletely. However, little did they know that more troubles were waiting for them ahead. Patrick had initially thought that Michelle was just a passing fancy, but for the next five or six days, Michelle would show up at Pansy Groups CEO office just like Joseph did back then. Michelle, what do you want? Patrick would get a headache every time he saw her, but he didnt lose his temper. He simply looked at the young girl in front of him with some helplessness. Michelle giggled and said, I dont want anything. I just want to pursue you. Seeing someone I like every day makes me happy. And as Ive said before, only I am the most suitable for you. As she spoke, she took a few quick steps forward and circled around behind the desk. Her hand casually rested on the armrest of Patricks chair as she leaned in close to him and pretended to identally wrap her arm around his. Oh by the way, she continued with a smile on her face. I heard theres this really good movie outtely. Why dont youe watch it with me? Jane wont mind. Patrick instinctively moved away from Michelles touch and nced down at her hand before slowly pulling his arm away from hers. But I think she will mind, he replied seriously while looking directly into her eyes. And as you can see, there is still much work left for me to do here today so why dont you go back first and also I think we should keep our distance. Its just watching a movie~ I wont tell her anything. Patrick thought for a moment, then turned around and earnestly told her, But I mind a lot. I dont want Jane to be upset, and besides, were notpatible. Do you understand? Michelle had long anticipated that Patrick would respond this way. To be honest, she might not care either. There was an old saying in Cofraitho: a strong-willed woman fears a persistent man. Even if the roles were reversed, the situation would likely be the same. You dont need to repeat it so many times. But my pursuit of you is my own business. Over time, you maye to like me. Suit yourself. Patrick was somewhat helpless with Michelle. He didnt know what obsession she had with him. He chose to go along with her, answering her questions only when she asked, and most of the time, he ignored her. As time went on, a considerable number of employees in Pansy Group knew that their boss had attracted an admirer, and they would often gather in the office to gossip. One day, two employees were discovered by Morton as they were gossiping, and as a result, a gossip group was created that evening in most employeesmunication apps, dedicated to discussing whether Patrick could be swayed. Patrick remained oblivious to all of this. His only desire was to quickly rid himself of Michelles entanglements or make her realize that they were not suitable for each other, and she should let go.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As for Jane, well, jealousy was part of the charm of a rtionship. Patrick didnt mind; in fact, it made him like her even more. But people would eventually tire. Michelle, persisting in her approach, gradually lost patience. For three consecutive days, she sought Patrick out, but no matter how she tried to soften him or exert pressure, Patrick seemed to have automatically set up a blockade against her. He either turned a blind eye or t-out refused, leaving her with no face. The more Michelle thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She didnt know how to truly win Patricks heart, and the constant pursuit was starting to lose its appeal. Since this approach wasnt working, she decided to try a different method. One day, Michelle gathered her several bodyguards who hade with her to Cofraitho into her room. With her arms crossed over her chest, she asked seriously, I have a question for you all. How can one win over a person like Patrick? The four or five bodyguards exchanged nces, all aware of Michelles infatuation with a man. However, they didnt expect the young mistress to ask this question, and for a moment, they didnt know how to answer. Among these bodyguards were also Cofraitho personnel who had been with Ducksteins family for a long time. Seeing the situation, one of them thought for a moment and tentatively suggested, Princess, when I used to watch TV dramas, those who couldnt win over their loved ones simply tied them up and stayed together. Mr. Pansy seems unyielding. Why not try this method? Tie him up and bring him back to France. They say that familiarity breeds fondness. Perhaps it might work. Chapter 522 Hot Search Constitution At this moment, Michelle didnt pay any attention or even think that it was a bad idea. Whenever she thought of Patrick, everything else faded away. Is this method youre talking about effective? Michelle raised an eyebrow. The bodyguard smiled obsequiously and said, I saw it on TV too. But Princess, doing this is better than going to Mr. Pansys office every day Michelles face immediately turned ck and she red at him while speaking in a low voice, Get out! The few bodyguards stiffened and quickly turned around without saying another word. They had been following Michelle for a long time and knew her temper well. If she got angry, it would be unpredictable. After the bodyguards left, Michelle sat alone on the bed with her eyes half-closed and seriously considered the suggestion from the bodyguard just now.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. [Patrick, I dont believe I cant win your heart!] After careful preparation, the opening ceremony of My Youth My Choice finally took ce with much fanfare due to its two lead actors being highly anticipated by fans. Apart from cast members and production staff present at the scene was Jane who clearly attached great importance to this drama. I am very grateful that Mr. Woods agreed to coborate with us on My Youth My Choice, Jane said sincerely during her speech at the opening ceremony. I am looking forward to seeing what we can create together through our hard work. This time, Jane not only acted as an investor but also secured a producers position, though she kept her remarks brief. After all, she wasnt the main focus of todays event. She exchanged a smile with the director and then handed the microphone to Maria, who was closest to her. However, Maria seemed to be lost in thought and didnt immediately take the microphone. Janes expression shifted slightly, but she quickly reacted. Leaning to the side, she discreetly nudged Maria with her elbow, prompting Maria to snap out of it. Maria inwardly eximed, realizing the situation. She hastily took the microphone, I am truly honored to coborate with outstanding directors and actors, so I am a bit nervous. As she spoke, she even made an apologetic and cute expression, elicitingughter from the audience. I will do my best and deliver a satisfactory work to the audience, as well as to my fans. After finishing her statement, she passed the microphone to Osborn, who was beside her, wearing a faint smile. However, the emotions in her heart were indeed quite different. She wasnt lost in thought because she was nervous, but because of Osborn. His gaze had been fixed on Jane the entire time, focused and gentle. At first, Maria thought that Osborn was just like that with everyone due to his personality, but deep down she knew that these thoughts were just self-deception. Perhaps when she looked at Osborn herself, it was with the same kind of gaze. Especially on that night when he left her alone on the street, Maria wondered if she would me or resent him. She wasnt sure anymore. Even during the currentunch ceremony, Maria felt like running away. While Maria was lost in thought, everyone else had already finished speaking and the opening ceremony wasing to a close. Ast-minute interview segment had been added and everyone had left the stage except for Kim who unexpectedly showed up with a bouquet of roses for her. Me? Maria pointed at herself in confusion. Although Kims family also invested in this project as a stakeholder, there shouldnt be any stakeholders presenting flowers personally at an opening ceremony. Kims eyes flickered slightly as he stood before Maria under everyones gaze and said something shocking, Maria, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend? Instantly there was an uproar among the media who started frantically filming Kim and Maria since it wasnt every day someone made such a public confession during an opening ceremony. Maria covered her mouth in shock as she stared nkly at Kim wondering what this situation meant? To be honest Ive wanted to say this to you for a long time now but never got around to it until today, said Kim slowly and gently while looking into her eyes even though his fingers holding onto the bouquet began turning white from squeezing too hard. Maria, who had now realized the situation, lightly bit her lip. She couldnt believe that Kim had feelings for her. Leaving aside the fact that they had only known each other for a few months, Maria had always considered him a good friend. Thinking about it, Maria suddenly found it amusing. Could it have been the same for Osborn back then? Taking advantage of the opportunity to nce around, Maria discreetly shifted her gaze to Osborn. He showed no reaction, and his gaze was fixed on something beyond the media, on Jane. Feeling a constriction in her chest, Maria turned her head and shed a bright smile at Kim. Then, she reached out and embraced Kim, burying her head in his chest. Maria heard the clicking of shutters and gasps, the cacophony deafening enough to make her ignore the chaotic beating of her heart. Jane hadnt anticipated such a development, and now this eventsmotion would likely overshadow the buzz around the TV series. Jane couldnt help but feel a headacheing on. Was Maria one of those who attracted gossip? She managed to catch both the best and worst of situations. After all, the revtion of an actors rtionship couldnt be without consequences. Is this really okay? Marias agent expressed concern. Jane looked at Marias cheek but remained silent. Meanwhile, Maria and Kim, surrounded by the media, had no time to focus on anything else. Miss Marner, when did you and Mr. Ragsdill first meet? Were you already dating before todays official announcement? Miss Marner, there were rumors online about you and Osborn being in a rtionship, but you didnt seem to respond at the time. Can you tell us about how you got together? Media questions came one after another, and even though Maria found it challenging to respond, Kim, noticing the situation, positioned himself between Maria and the reporters. He calmly answered the journalists sharp questions. In fact, Ive been a fan of Maria for a while. After getting to know her, I started pursuing her. But Im a bit clumsy and dont know how to win a girls heart. I never expected Maria to agree to be my girlfriend Kim answered the questions smoothly, skillfully avoiding many details about Maria and effectively protecting her privacy. Chapter 523 Rich Second Generation Boyfriend Maria stood by Kims side, looking up at him with a hint of guilt. After all, she had promised him impulsively. As if sensing Marias gaze, Kim turned his head and their eyes met in that instant. In his clear pupils, Maria saw herself reflected entirely. She hesitated for a moment as subtle emotions surged within her. The surrounding reporters quickly snapped photos of the scene, eager to get back and fight for the headline. Soon after, Marias agent came over at Janes signal and ended the interview immediately after instructing the media to ask some questions about her new drama again. Just as Maria breathed a sigh of relief, someone quietly pinched her palm from behind. She looked up and saw Kim smiling at her. Im d you agreed, he said carefully holding onto Marias hand while struggling to suppress his smile. This was a scene he had dreamed about countless times before but it had actuallye true today! Seeing such joy on Kims face for the first time made Maria feel somewhat strange. After all these days knowing him as calm and indifferent; now he seemed nervous and fidgety around her. Youre hurting me, she said helplessly looking down at their hands sped together. Oh sorry. Only then did Kim realize what hed done wrong and quickly let go of Marias hand in panic. Isnt it said that doctors have good psychological qualities? Ive never seen you like this before, teased Maria with a smile. Not for the first time. Kims gaze softened gradually. The first time I saw you, the first time I spoke to you, the first time I asked you to dinner-anything rted to you makes me nervous. The former Kim didnt believe in love at first sight, and he thought that emotions were highlyplex, requiring prolonged exploration. He could wlessly perform continuous surgeries throughout the night, effortlessly operate precision instruments, and even give lectures to tens of thousands of people without any issue. Yet, every time he saw Maria, he felt his heart racing, unsure of himself. Certain things, once associated with the name Maria, became entirely different for him. Caught off guard by Kims affectionate demeanor, Maria didnt know how to respond. She curved her lips into a slight smile, thankfully choosing to remain silent. Not long after the opening ceremony concluded, Marias name once again appeared on the hot search, along with Kims. Then,izens dug into Kims family background, creating an online uproar in an instant. A wealthy second-generation, a graduate of a prestigious school, and even handsome. Combined with interviews from the opening ceremony circting online, discussions on the inte went into chaos. I-I-I! Ive met Dr. Ragsdill; Ive been treated at their hospital. He really is handsome and incredibly gentle! But him being with Maria is truly surreal. A graduate of a prestigious school and also wealthy Could this person be behind Maria? Shes been trending recently, no wonder she can afford to buy her way into the trends. She definitely found herself a rich boyfriend. Dont you think Maria doesnt look happy in those photos? Im unfollowing Maria now. Just when her career was taking off, she decides to start dating? Laughable. She must not care about her work anymore since she has a rich boyfriend now. As they read through all thesements on social media, Marias agent felt an intense headacheing on as she rubbed her temples while looking at Maria who was also scrolling through her phone. You are really impulsive. Howe I never heard you mention this before? Didnt I tell you, dating is a big deal Although Marias agent had been teasing her before, she actually understood Marias personality. However, she never expected Maria to give her such a big surprise. Moreover, Maria seemed quite ordinary when facing Kim. Maria lowered her gaze, not saying a word. Seeing this, her agent couldnt help but reach out and pat her shoulder. Now we need to figure out how to appease the fans. If their emotions be too intense, it might affect My Youth, My Choice.'' Marias fans seemed quite easygoing before, but with todays incident, her agent finally realized the terrifying side of fans. I Maria moved her lips, but all the words got stuck in her throat. She leaned back in her chair, and her mind was in chaos. However, things had turned into the current situation due to her impulsiveness, and Maria couldnt anticipate what would happen next. At that moment, the director came to announce the gathering, and Maria pped her cheeks, getting up to join the crew on set. On the way, Maria received a lot of attention, and many crew members even sent their blessings, leaving Maria somewhat bemused. It was the first formal meeting for the cast. The director didnt provide much time for greetings and directly selected a few key scenes for the actors to practice the blocking. Since Corey Woods was more ustomed to filming movies, some of his habits carried over to shooting TV dramas. However, Maria felt that this method of getting to know each other was not bad. At least, it would help her concentrate. Well done. We officially start shooting tomorrow. Everyone, go back and adjust your state. Corey pped his hands, and the others greeted and prepared to leave. However, Maria also heard some discussions about herself. She had no intention of paying attention, looking down at the message from Kim about to pick her up. Just as she hesitated about how to respond, Jane called out, Maria. Jane nced at her screen and immediately revealed a smile. I didnt expect this from you; you hid it well. Ah well, sorry. This should have caused quite a bit of trouble for thepany. Maria forced a slight smile and, while sliding her phone screen, saw an exploding Twitter feed and numerous news notifications.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. You dont need to worry about these things. Do what you need to do. Seeing Marias reaction, Janeforted her, rubbing Marias hair and softly saying, Thepany wont interfere with an artists private life. Pursue your happiness, and leave the handling of matters to thepany. Pursue happiness Maria whispered to herself, just about to say something, but when she looked up, she saw Osborn. So, youre here. The first words Osborn said as he approached were directed at Jane, and his gaze remained on her face. Maria looked on, her lips slightly pursed. Chapter 524 Contentment Brings Happiness Whats up? Jane looked at Osborn. Nothing special. Are you going back to the officeter? I happen to be heading that way and can give you a ride, Osborn said with a smile. No, thanks. I drove here myself. Jane shook her head and declined, causing Osborn to turn his attention to Maria. Congrattions on today, Osborn said in a rxed tone. Now he should be able to get along easily with Maria. But whether it was just his imagination or not, he felt like Maria was hiding something from him. Maria felt downcast, trying hard not to let her emotions show too much through the smile she forced onto her face. This wasnt what she wanted nor what she expected him to say next. Hesing to pick me upter. I have to go now. See you tomorrow. Maria squeezed her phone before hurrying away on foot as quickly as possible. Maria felt like she had escaped in an undignified manner and took a deep breath trying hard not let herself get too worked up over it all. She really wanted nothing more than confront Osborn about everything but then again, who was she? What right did she have? Just as Maria lost focus for a moment, Kim appeared before her suddenly and lowered his head slightly while reaching out gently for her hand pulling her into an embrace without hesitation. Why are you standing here? Youll catch cold! Marias body stiffened against Kims waistline; at first intending push him away but eventually deciding against it. Im not that fragile, replied Maria shaking off Kims embrace before getting into the car with him instead. Looking at the bouquet of flowers handed over by Kim made Maria feel helpless, I dont even know where I could put all these. Girls should like it when their boyfriends give them things, right? Kims hand on the steering wheel paused for a moment as he turned to look at Maria. You should have had girlfriends before who liked that sort of thing, Maria said, cautiously ying with the flower petals and inexplicably blurting out these words. No, Kim replied almost without hesitation. Maria was momentarily stunned, not catching the meaning behind Kims words. I havent had a girlfriend before, and Ive never liked anyone. Youre the first Kim tilted his head, his soft eyshes trembling like butterfly wings, and he seemed uneasy. I found all this information online. Is it a bit silly? Marias fingers pressed on the petals, her tongue lightly against her teeth. Finally, she turned her eyes directly toward Kim.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The cars interior was dimly lit, casting a hazy atmosphere around the two, as if they were separated by miles. Kims gaze shifted slightly, and the joints on the steering wheel pressed a bit harder. At this moment, Maria turned her head back. Im hungry. Lets go eat. You should be ready by now, right? Okay, Kim replied softly as he started the car. Luckily for her, Maria had leaned her head against the car seat and was still holding onto the bouquet of flowers in her arms. She asionally nced out of the window at the passing scenery. The car stopped at a red light before Kim finally spoke up, breaking the silence in the vehicle, Im sorry. What for? Maria snapped out of her thoughts and didnt understand why Kim suddenly apologized. I was too impulsive today when I confessed my feelings to you in front of so many media outlets. It must have caused you some trouble, Kim exined. In fact, Kim had been keeping an eye on online news about them all day long. And with Maria being somewhat absent-minded during their drive together earlier, he naturally felt that it was his own fault for causing trouble between them. Moreover, he sensed that their rtionship had be moreplicated after he broke through that barrier between them earlier today; an indescribable feeling spread between them both. Just because of this? A slight smile curved up on Marias lips. You seem upset, Kim had been carefully observing Marias expressions. After all, as a novice in love, he was aware that blindly following the advice found online based on feelings might not work. Unexpectedly, Maria nodded in agreement, I am indeed not in a good mood, but it has nothing to do with you. Its about the new drama; I cant find the right feeling. Adjusting herself into a morefortable position, Maria spoke softly, After all, it has been many years since I graduated, and I feel far removed from my youth. Now I have to go back and y a youthful character; its a bit challenging. Perhaps with the tension easing, the atmosphere became less strained. After some casual chatter, the car came to a stop. Is this your house? Maria looked at the vi in front of her, feeling a sense of familiarity. Yes, the ce where we first met. Kim took Marias hand and walked towards the vi. Ive always wanted to take you to a restaurant, but I couldnt decide in the end, so I prepared something at home. But it was more because of what happened that day that made Kim still feel somewhat uneasy. Maria obediently followed Kim into the vi, and what awaited her was a table set for a candlelit dinner. From the arrangement to the food, it was evident that Kim had put a lot of thought into it. Led to her seat, Maria sat down and watched the candlelight gently flicker beside her. It seems like youve seen a lot of roses today. Kim, noticing where Marias gaze was focused, couldnt help but smile. No, I really like them. Maria shook her head. She looked at Kim, and the person in front of her had bared all his tenderness without reservation. The atmosphere seemed to be just right at this moment, the two of them gazing at each other without speaking. The scent of roses filled the air and slowly enveloped both of them. As Kims face drew closer to hers, Maria hesitated for a moment before stiffening up. A feather-light kissnded on her lips as if testing her reaction. Maria tilted her head slightly but didnt refuse or respond. She closed her eyes and tried to empty her mind. But just then, that persons image shed through her mind again. Her hand tightened around the chair as she felt a sharp pain in her chest Meanwhile, Jane returned home after a busy day but didnt immediately rx. She turned on theputer only to find news about Maria everywhere C rumors about love affairs and even fake pregnancy scandals were flying around online. Whats wrong? Patrick walked over and kissed Jane on the forehead before asking softly. Its mypanys artist. You know Maria? She announced their rtionship in front of all media today. Jane hooked Patricks arm with hers and leaned into his embrace. Although Patrick recalled Maria, he didnt show much interest. Seeing Jane looking tired, he reached out and gently massaged her shoulders. After contacting thepanys PR department, Jane had them post a tweet asking everyone to give Maria some space in her private life. She emphasized not to overly focus on the actresss rtionship issues but to pay attention to her work. Jane didnt bother checking the online reactions. She turned around, nestled into Patricks arms, buried her face in his neck, and affectionately rubbed against him. Patricks eyes softened, and he gently massaged Jane, helping her rx. Jane made a soft humming sound, looked up at Patrick, and nted a kiss on his chin, saying, Heres your reward! Hmm? Patricks intonation hinted at slight dissatisfaction with the reward. One should be content with what one has, Jane mischievously turned her eyes and was about to get up, but Patrick caught her waist and pulled her back. Jane eximed, but in the end, Patrick held her and kissed her for a long time before letting go. Chapter 525 You Can’t Get What You Don’t Believe In Your Heart For several days, Patrick hadnt seen Michelle at the office, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He thought she hade to her senses and gone back to France alone or was out shopping somewhere. In any case, it was good that she wasnt bothering him. It seemed like everything was going smoothly. Patricks rtionship with Jane was also rapidly heating up as the day of their engagement ceremony drew closer. He had more and more things to do besides handling files and attending meetings at work. Apart from that, he took Jane to try on dresses and rings again and again as if there were no one else in his life but her. On this day, just after they came out of the jewelry store, Jane linked arms with Patrick and smiled at him saying, The engagement ceremony ising soon but yourpany is still busy with business these days so you dont need to worry about me too much. You should focus on your own affairs. Dont worry about it, said Patrick reassuringly as he patted Janes hand back. Ive arranged everything for mypany already besides everyone knows were getting engaged now so its only natural for me to spend time with you.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. While they were chatting away happily together like this, Michelles bodyguard called Patrick on his phone. Mr. Pansy! Something terrible has happened! Princess Michelle is missing! The bodyguard sounded urgent over the phone which made Patrick frown while looking into Janes eyes. His intuition told him he shouldnt meddle too much in this matter. However, since Michelles bodyguard had called, it wouldnt be right to showplete indifference. Moreover, Michelle was in a foreign country here, and even if he didnt like the girl, he had to consider Ducksteins face and take care of her. Jane also heard the conversation from the handset and frowned, expressing her concern, Whats going on maybe you should ask. Patrick nodded in response to Janes suggestion and asked, What happened? When did youst see her? Its its about two hours ago. I was supposed to deliver snacks to the princesss room. I knocked on the door, but no one answered. Later, I called the front desk to open the door, only to find no one inside. When we checked the surveince footage, we saw that the princess received a call and was taken away. I I only have your phone number, Mr. Pansy. Please help us find the princess! The bodyguards voice sounded urgent and pleading. Patrick furrowed his brow at the urgent plea. Without hesitation, after ending the call, he immediately dialed his home security and spoke rapidly, Princess Michelle is missing. Bring more people and spare no effort to find her in Guavo! After putting his phone back in his pocket, Patrick sighed, Michelle is Ducksteins daughter. Now that shes missing, I have to ensure her safety. Otherwise, I wont be able to exin to my friend. Understanding, Jane nodded, I know. Lets not go shopping now. Finding her is the priority. Im really worried that something might have happened to Michelle. Without dy, the two of them searched the busiest areas of Guavo, asking people about Michelles whereabouts. However, by evening, they had found no trace of her. Even the bodyguards were clueless, and nobody knew where Michelle had been taken. Feeling helpless, Patrick and Jane returned home, but both were restless. Patrick continuously called Michelles bodyguards for updates, his brow furrowed with anxiety. Around 8:30 PM, Patricks phone suddenly rang with an unfamiliar number. Jane perked up, walked closer to Patrick, and both stared at the phone screen. After a moments hesitation, Patrick answered, as his intuition told him this call might be rted to Michelle. Hello? Is this Mr. Pansy? came a strange voice on the other end of the line with electronic distortion making it sound like it was synthesized through a voice changer. Who are you? What do you want? From the receiver came a burst ofughter, sounding particrly harsh and unsettling. I want to tell you, Princess Michelle is in our hands. You are the only contact saved in her phone. If you want to rescue her,e to Bafwell Ind to find her. What have you done to Michelle? Patricks heart skipped a beat upon hearing Michelles name, but overall, he managed to stayposed. The person on the other end of the phone seemed impatient, and the tone abruptly turned harsh, Weve been observing her for several days. A princess from France, isnt extortion quite normal? Unfortunately, youre the only contact we have. Stop the chatter. If you want to save her, be on the ind within two hours. Dont bring anyone with you, or well kill her! After the kidnapper finished speaking, the phone clicked off. Patrick clenched his lips tightly, turned to Jane, and said, It was a call from the kidnappers just now. Theyve taken Michelle to an ind. I have to go and rescue her. But dont worry; Ill be careful. You stay at home and wait for my return. Jane was also extremely anxious. She didnt know who Michelle had offended, but the urgent task at hand was to rescue her quickly. Patrick hurriedly left the room. There was still onest ferry, and without much hesitation, he boarded the ship to the ind. By the time he arrived at the ind, it waspletely dark. During the journey, the kidnapper with a voice changer called Patrick several times until he guided him to a small wooden house on the ind. When Patrick saw the small wooden house, his heart trembled. Clearly, it reminded him of those unpleasant childhood memories. But as soon as he thought of the kidnapper saying Michelle was inside, he pushed open the door. Upon entering, Patrick saw Michelle standing in the room, looking at him with a radiant smile,pletely unlike someone who had been kidnapped. Chapter 526 Backfire Patrick furrowed his brow, about to speak when he suddenly caught a whiff of a strange scent and lost consciousness, hisst thought being an invitation to the abyss. Im trapped, he thought before passing out. Michelle approached the unconscious man and gently knelt down beside him. She ran her fingers over Patricks cheek and smiled softly. At that moment, several bodyguards emerged from the shadows, one of them holding a voice changer in his hand. This was all part of their n specifically designed for Patrick. Michelle pretended to be kidnapped but had actually arranged for her own bodyguards to call Patrick in advance. She had already bought a ticket back to France and knew that if she could sleep with Patrick smoothly, he would marry her instead of Jane. Find his phone and throw it away from here so Jane wont find him, Michelle whispered lowly behind her guards backs. She only wanted one thing: Patrick. Two hourster, when Patrick woke up groggily, he saw nothing but the ceiling of a small wooden house above him. He feltpletely powerless as if all strength had left his body; even lifting up his hands seemed impossible. What happened? At that moment, he heard Michelles gentle voice by his ear saying, Patrick! Youre finally awake. The momentarily stalled brain connected all memories upon hearing Michelles voice. Patrick instinctively turned his head, only to find Michellepletely unharmed. On the contrary, she was standing in front of him in a subtly provocative ck lingerie, even wearing a long coat with a sheeryer. Patrick immediately became serious. He looked at Michelle and asked in a deep voice, Michelle, what are you doing? Michelle smiled delicately, her golden long hair falling slightly. She ran her fingertips over Patricks face, even spraying perfume on herself. She gently lifted Patricks chin. Patrick, dont me me. If I dont use this method, how can I see you and persuade you toe back to France with me? What are you talking about? Patrick waspletely baffled. He tried to break free from Michelle, but perhaps the effects of the drug hadnt worn off yet. He had no strength and could only angrily turn his face away, refusing to look at the woman beside him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Michelle didnt seem angry at all when she saw Patricks reaction. She smiled and squatted down in front of him, cupping his face with both hands and said with great devotion and affection. Patrick, you have no idea how much I like you. From the moment I first saw you, I felt that you were the one destined for me. Why do you have to reject me? Is it so bad to be with me? Theres no other way; I had to bring you back to France so we can spend every day together. You will eventually fall in love with me. Patrick was shocked and puzzled by Michelles words. He didnt understand why she was so paranoid when he had already made it clear to her. Michelle, calm down! Havent I told you that Jane is my fiance? Were getting engaged soon! When Michelle heard Janes name, she paused for a moment before saying, What does that matter you wont be hers for long anyway. Patrick was furious at Michelles behavior; he never expected her to be this kind of person or use such dirty tactics against him. He regretteding here in the first ce. Michelle ignored Patricks expression entirely as she leaned in closer and tried kissing him on his cheeks, ears, lips C anywhere she could reach while sliding her hands down towards his belt buckle. Michelle! Stop this madness! If your father finds out what youre doing right now, he wont forgive you! What are you even doing? Patrick tried dodging away from Michelle but couldnt find a way out except through yelling at her angrily hoping it would make her see reason. But Michelle couldnt hear anything at the moment. The more Patrick scolded, the more enthusiastic she became, as if those words sounded like incredibly moving words of affection in her ears. No matter what you say, after today, I am yours. Daddy My daddy would be happy if he saw us together. Patrick, I want you. I want to possess you. In Water Moon Community. Jane had been waiting for Patricks call at home. However, as the clock on the wall was about to strike twelve, her phone remained silent. Jane couldnt help but feel worried, and even her right eyelid began to twitch. Finally, unable to bear the anxiety, she called Patrick several times in a row, only to receive the cold, mechanical voice prompt, The person you are trying to reach is currently unavable. The strong sense of unease grew stronger in her heart. She decided to call Morton, exined Patricks situation tonight, and urged him to go and find him. Morton, upon hearing the urgency of the matter, immediately agreed. After hanging up the phone, Jane involuntarily clenched her hands, feeling restless. She decided to call Anthony, Hey, Anthony, help me investigate Patricks phones exact location. He hasnt contacted me all night, and I need to find him now. Alright, give me five minutes. Anthony agreed quickly, and Jane felt relieved that checking the phones location was so convenient for her. Five minutester, Jane received a message from Anthony with the detailed location of Patricks phone. Jane carefully erged the map and, without second thoughts, put on her coat, got into her car, and drove out to find Patrick. Directly driving to Bafwell would also take two hours, considering the ferrys speed. Jane drove while paying attention to the road conditions and watching the cursor on her phone getting closer to Patricks phone location. Her anxiety grew as she traveled. Patrick, please dont let anything happen With the high beams on, she finally reached the stage where the cursor coincided with the blue dot of the location. In front of her was a forest, and there was no one on the road. Janes heart skipped a beat. After stopping the car, she quickly opened the door and ran out. Following the indicated direction on her phone, she found Patricks phone not far from the entrance, emitting a faint light. Jane picked up the phone, furrowed her brows in confusion, looked around, and tentatively called out, Patrick, Patrick- No one responded to her. Jane kept her brows tightly furrowed. Since she had the phone, Patrick might be nearby. It was better to go back to the car first; aimlessly searching wouldnt solve anything. After returning to the car, Jane slowly opened her hand, and Patricks phoney quietly in her palm. Jane frowned and fell into contemtion. Chapter 527 You Can’t Run Away If Patrick isnt in Bafwell, then why is his phone here? Thest ferry to Bafwell was at eight oclock. If someone wanted to take Patrick away, the earliest they could do it would be tomorrow Oh right, Michelle! Jane suddenly remembered Michelles name. Patrick came to Bafwell to save her. If Patrick wasnt here anymore, then thest person who saw him should be Michelle. After all, with Patricks vignce, ordinary people wouldnt be able to do anything to him. Perhaps this matter had a direct rtionship with Michelle. Michelle originally wanted to take advantage of when Patrick was weak and make things happen quickly. Who knew that he had an incredibly strong willpower and refused time and time again? It wasnt that shecked patience with Patrick; rather she felt that if they wasted any more time on this matter, Jane might be suspicious sooner. Taking advantage of the current calm, it was better to quickly tie up Patrick and return to France. The private ne was parked nearby, ready to depart at any time. The bodyguards wisely turned away, positioning themselves in a corner, trying not to pay attention to themotion here. Admittedly, their princess hadnt done anything noteworthy. Michelle paused, stood up, draped the sweater hanging on the chair over herself, and indifferently addressed those around her, Come over and tie Patrick tightly for me. In an hour, when its dawn, well go back to France directly. Let go of me! Let go of me! Patricks hands were bound behind his back, securely tied, and two strong bodyguards escorted him, one on each side, not allowing him to leave their line of sight. Patrick, stop struggling. Listen to me ande back to France with me. Lets be together. Michelles voice sounded gentle, with a smile on her face, revealing two slightly pointed canines. However, at this moment, she looked like a little devil, repulsive. Patrick looked at Michelle in confusion. He couldnt understand why this woman had such an obsession with him. Michelle, youre Ducksteins child. I am friends with your father, and fundamentally, Im considered your elder. You really dont need to do this, understand? Michelle tilted her head and shrugged, saying nonchntly, Elder? Patrick, youre only five or six years older than me. You cant be my elder. And I really like you a lot. I want to see you every day. What about Jane? The smile on the girls face faded instantly, clearly unhappy. Patrick, why do you have to bring up Jane now? Im jealous of her since the moment I saw you. Patrick pursed his lips and looked at Michelle in confusion. He didnt expect her to react this way. Meanwhile, Jane received a call from Morton. Madam, we havent found Mr. Pansy yet! Is something wrong with him? Jane waspletely calm by now and had already asked Anthony to track down Michelles exact location. The priority now was to get Morton involved because if Patrick was really with Michelle, they would need more people on their side. Of course, she didnt want Michelle turning into another Florence. Patrick should be in Bafwell. Ill send you his location right away so that you cane over with your team. Okay. Michelle had been waiting for dawn, as the private ne would take off soon, allowing her to sessfully bring Patrick back to France. By then, it would be difficult for Jane to find them. Two bodyguards were still keeping an eye on Patrick, fearing that he might escape. Patrick remained seated, silent and unmoving. He ignored any questions Michelle directed at him. After half an hour, the two bodyguards standing next to Patrick began to yawn. Patrick noticed and couldnt help but smirk. The effects of the drug were gradually wearing off. He looked at them and chuckled. You guys dont need to work so hard, right? Im tied up like this; I cant run. If youre tired, why not take a little nap? No, cant you might escape! One of the bodyguards, struggling to keep his eyes open, responded but insisted on staying alert. Well, they seemed to have professional ethics. Patrick silently mocked, and instinctively reached backward, finding the corner of a pir. It felt sharp, at least causing a slight pain when he touched it with his fingertips earlier.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was the chance! Patrick slowly moved his hand over, feeling the rough rope that bound his wrists to the pir. He shifted up and down until he felt the rope snag on a knot in the middle of the pir, hoping it would break naturally. The hemp rope made a slight frictional tearing sound. The two bodyguards watched Patrick warily for a moment, but seeing that he wasnt doing anything suspicious, they rxed and prepared to sit down and rest for a while. Patrick kept an eye out around him, focusing on any movement in his hands until he felt them loosen. This was his chance! Without hesitation, Patrick pulled his hands free from the ropes. The two bodyguards saw him trying to escape but before they could react, Patrick hit them both with swift chops to their necks causing them to faint instantly. Michelle was not outside at this time; she had taken her guards with her into another small room to pack up some things and no one knew when she woulde back. He needed to get out of here quickly! As soon as this thought came into his mind, Patrick didnt have any intention of dealing with Michelle anymore; what mattered most was getting out of there fast! He quickly flexed his wrist muscles before rushing towards freedom. Patrick! Michelles cheerful voice came from nearby as she walked out of the small room. She had expected that if she asked him nicely whether or not he wanted to go back with her to France then maybe there wouldnt be any need for ropes or guards holding him captive. But what greeted her instead were two unconscious bodyguards lying on the ground along with some leftover knots from broken ropes. Her face darkened immediately as she let out an angry scream, Useless! Get up now! The guards heard Michelles shout and rushed over while looking at her beautiful face twisted in anger; they could even see Patricks shadow disappearing into thin air. Her pupils contracted as she pointed fiercely at where he had been standing moments ago, Go catch him! Bring him back here now! The small wooden cabin here was something she had struggled to locate, and it was quite remote. Patrick wouldnt be able to escape easily for a while. The bodyguards rushed off to catch Patrick, and Michelle coldly watched their figures. In the next moment, she stepped on the gas pedal and drove away. Patrick, you cant escape! Chapter 528 Do Not Test My Patience Patrick was exhausted, but notpletely drained. The effects of the medicine had just worn off, and he still had some control over his limbs. He had pushed himself to his limits when he knocked out the bodyguard earlier, but now his steps were getting heavier and the sound of running behind him was getting louder. He gritted his teeth and continued running forward, but Michelles car soon blocked his path. Within seconds, high beams shone in Patricks eyes as a white car raced past him. The woman driving it sharply turned the steering wheel and parked her car right in front of Patrick. Forced to stop, Patrick instinctively took a step back with furrowed brows C an alert stance. Michelles bodyguards quickly surrounded him like fish in a barrel; there was no way for him to escape now. The girl got out of her car with folded arms and looked at Patrick with a smirk on her face. Patrick, she said condescendingly. I advise you toe back to France with me while you still can. I dont want to force you into anything, but dont test my patience either. Michelle. Patrick knew that being confrontational wouldnt work at this moment, so he tried to dy as much as possible. Jane must be looking for him since he hadnt returned for such a long time. Dont be so stubborn. We really arent suitable for each other. Why not let me go quickly? I wont tell Prince Duckstein about this matter, and we can pretend weve never met. Isnt that better? No. Michelle shook her head, unyielding, her attitude unswayed. Do you think Jane can find this ce? Stop thinking about it. You better hurry- Patrick! Just in the nick of time, a female voice echoed from not far away. Patrick immediately looked up and saw Janes figure. Her hair was a bit disheveled, and she hadnt had time to tidy up. She looked both nervous and serious as she stared at Patrick and Michelle. Hearing the voice, Michelle frowned in impatience, turning her head to see Jane. She was surprised and questioned, Jane, why are you here? She had ordered someone to throw Patricks phone away in the outskirts. How could Jane still find them? If I hadnte, who knows what might have happened. Michelle, release Patrick quickly, and we can talk peacefully. Jane sneered. She had admitted to not being a virtuous woman, but before seeing it for herself, she couldnt believe Michelle would actually do such a thing. It seemed she was momentarily confused and had mistaken the person! Release him? What if I dont? Jane, let me tell you the truth. I also like Patrick. From the moment I saw him, if youre willing to let him be with me, break up with him, we can still be friends. Maybe Ill even invite you to Patrick and my wedding. Michelle smiled, appearing indifferent. Jane was currently at a disadvantage. If Michelle insisted on taking Patrick away, Jane probably wouldnt have much choice. Is that so? Jane squinted slightly, and not long after, Morton rushed over with a shlight on his phone. Behind him, eight or nine bodyguards, all professionally trained, followed. If a conflict erupted, it was unclear who woulde out on top. Both sides were in a standoff. Morton spoke sternly, Release our CEO quickly, or I cant guarantee youll leave here today! Michelles eyes showed confusion, anger, and various emotions. Finally, her gaze fixed on Jane, and she chuckled. Jane, it seems you want to confront me head-on today? Jane stared directly at Michelle, showing no signs of intimidation. Michelle, I initially thought you were just being childish and causing a scene. I never expected you to do something like this. If you dont want this to be a big issue today and make headlines tomorrow, release Patrick now, and you can safely leave. Michelle pursed her lips without saying a word. Herrge eyes were filled with resentment. She clenched her fists secretly, but she didnt argue with Jane. She knew the people she brought couldntpare to Janes side. If they tried to forcefully take Patrick, they might not fare well against those bodyguards. Release him. Without hesitation, Michelle coldly ordered, letting go of the hand that rested on Patricks shoulder. Morton quickly walked over and pulled Patrick back to Jane. Patrick! Seeing Patricking over, Jane subconsciously called out, reaching out. She grabbed his sleeve tightly when she touched it, her palms sweaty from nervousness. Patrick sensed Janes unease. After standing beside Jane, he reached back and held her hand, giving her a reassuring smile. Dont worry; Im fine. Once Jane was sure Patrick was unharmed, she felt relieved. She looked at Michelle, who wore a gloomy expression, with seriousness and anger. Michelle, starting from today, I hope you wont bother Patrick anymore. He is my fianc. Moreover, were getting married soon. Considering that Patrick is unharmed today, we might not inform Baron Duckstein about this incident. However, that doesnt mean nothing happened. If theres a next time, I wont be lenient. After saying this, Jane turned her face away, no longer ncing at Michelle. She held Patricks hand and said, Patrick, lets go home. Hearing these words, Michelle was infuriated but felt helpless. She could only watch as Patrick and Jane left. [Patrick, I will make you mine!] On the way back to Guavo, Morton drove, and Jane and Patrick sat side by side in the back seat. Jane kept holding Patricks hand and didnt say a word. It wasnt until they returned to the Water Moon Community and entered their home that Patricks nerves finally rxed. He let out a deep sigh, sitting on the sofa, feeling a bit dizzy. Subconsciously, he used his left hand to support his forehead. Jane noticed and went to pour a ss of hot water for him, cing it in his hand. She then sat beside him andforted, Its alright now. Are you feeling unwell? Take a sip of water to rx.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When I went to see Michelle today, she drugged me, Patrick said wearily. After feeling a bit better, he put his hand down, turned to Jane, and recounted the events that happened after going to the small cabin. Chapter 529 A Date with Kim Janes face grew more serious and even a bit stiff as she listened, but she didnt me Patrick. She knew it wasnt his fault that they had to go through all this trouble today because of Michelle. But thinking about it made Jane sigh, I really didnt expect Michelle to be like this But its over now, dont worry. She shouldnt cause any more trouble. Otherwise we can tell Duckstein. He definitely wouldnt want his daughter to be that kind of person. Patrick looked at Jane and instinctively hugged her tightly. Only when he was with her did he feel truly real. Speaking of Michelle, Patrick felt a little inexplicably annoyed again. He was probably blinded by responsibility today and ignored everything else. I didnt expect looking at her, she seemed like such a quiet girl. I really dont know what Duckstein would think if he knew Michelle was like this. How did I fall into the trap today? Tsk! The man sighed with regret and annoyance on his face. Jane justughed lightly and leaned against Patricks shoulder tofort him slowly, Okay okay dont be angry anymore! Youre back now anyway, and you cant me yourself for what happened with Michelle after all C she is still European royalty after all; even a princess could use such despicable means in the end. Jane smiled mischievously as she gently pinched Patricks nose, Its just because your charm is too great that you attract so many admirers. In this rxed atmosphere, Patricks earlier regrets quickly dissipated. This just proves your good judgment. Besides, even if I attract a lot of attention, I still only have eyes for you. Withughter and banter, the awkward atmosphere between them finally vanished. Jane had spent the evening with him, and now, nearing dawn, the long-suppressed fatigue suddenly surged. The two returned to the bedroom and embraced each other as they fell asleep. On the set of My Youth, My Choice. Maria,e a little closer. You two are too far apart. The cinematographer looked up, directing Maria and Osborns poses. Maria listened and took a small step towards Osborn, but it didnt seem to have the desired effect. Observing this, the cinematographers expression turned slightly displeased, and he approached to adjust their positions. You two are ying a couple in the drama, not just good friends. Get a bit closer. Pushing Maria towards Osborn, the photographer touched his chin, seeming to be unsatisfied with something. Thinking this way, the photographer directly grabbed Osborns hand and held Marias. Both of them were stunned and wanted to pull their hands back at the same time, but the photographer pped his hands fiercely. Yes! Thats it! Dont move! Keep your pose and expression! He ran back behind the camera again, looking for various beautiful angles for shooting. Maria quietly pursed her lips and looked elsewhere, but all her attention was on their joined hands. If people didnt observe carefully from the front view, they might not even notice they were holding hands from behind. Suddenly Maria thought that working together like this was pretty good. Some things that she couldnt achieve in reality coulde true in a script after all. However, just as Maria was thinking this way, the voice of the photographer came again, Whats wrong with you Osborn? Why is your smile so bitter? Someone who doesnt know would think someone is forcing you! Sorry. Osbornughed dryly. This kind of reaction made Maria realize something was wrong. And today he had been called to a stop by photographers many times already. Forget it; lets take a break first and continueter. The photographer didnt force him when he saw what happened; instead he signaled everyone to move around after checking his watch. Just as Maria raised her head to look at Osborn again, she found out that he had already walked away from beside her. He sat quietly on a resting chair staring nkly at his phone without even hearing what his agent next to him said. Watching him like this made a sense of relief rise up inside of Maria since only one person could make Osborn feel so lost like this. But soon enough bitterness upied her chest since she herself felt lost for someone else too now. Fortunately today they were only taking makeup photos and short films which wasnt much work; they finished around noon time already. After finishing work, Maria turned around wanting to find where Osborn went but found out that he had left earlier than everyone else did. Just as Maria was feeling dazed, someone tapped on her shoulder, What are you looking at? Your Dr. Ragsdill? The agent smiled while looking at Maria.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ah, nothing, Maria shook off her shoulders and lowered her head to pack up her things. The agent helplessly shook her head while hugging Maria with both arms, Go quickly, dont keep him waiting. Youve been distracted all day, are you forgetting about your career now that youre in love? Where to? Do we have a dinner party today? Maria didnt react at first, but she felt like she had forgotten something. I see Dr. Ragsdill has been waiting for you in the parking lot for a while now. Dont tell me you didnt know? The agent looked at Maria suspiciously, as if it was unbelievable. Honest to God, I havent worked you non-stop! Maria pped her forehead and remembered her date with Kim this afternoon. She ran to the parking lot as fast as possible and saw Kim leaning against his car with his eyes fixed on the exit. When he saw Mariaing out, he walked towards her. Maria was running in high heels and wanted to stop but couldnt stand still and fell into Kims arms. Her nose hit his chest and it hurt so much that she groaned softly. Slow down. Kim reached out helplessly wanting to rub Marias nose but she stood up straight herself holding her face. You waited for a long time didnt you? Sorry I forgot about our date this afternoon. Maria looked apologetic towards Kim. Its okay. Was todays shoot smooth sailing? Kim shook his head and opened the car door for Maria. It went well Maria blinked but couldnt help thinking of Osborns face in her mind. When she turned around, however, she found that Kims face was close by. Without thinking much about it since they were already dating each other, she puckered up slightly before turning away, No! What did you say? Kim seemed surprised by what just happened. Maria was speechless; they were boyfriend-girlfriend now so there shouldnt be any issues like this anymore. Thinking of this, Maria pursed her lips together then leaned over carefully closing her eyes gently against his cheek. Chapter 530 Can I Kiss You? After waiting for what seemed like forever, Maria felt nothing on her cheek. Just as she was wondering about it, Kimsughter rang in her ear. Confused, Maria opened her eyes and saw Kims warm smile. What are youughing at? Maria felt embarrassed and turned her face away. Dont kiss me then. Did you refuse because you thought I was going to kiss you? Kim seemed to have realized something and looked up at Maria. I dont know. Despite feeling like she was being yed with, Maria couldnt help but feel annoyed. What are you thinking? Im just trying to buckle your seatbelt. Who knows why you said no. Seeing the situation, Kim sighed lightly and fastened Marias seatbelt. S-s-seatbelt? Embarrassed beyond belief, Maria blushed furiously. Why are you so cute? Kim leaned in closer and whispered softly into her ear like a violin ying a sweet melody. So now can I kiss you? Maria instantly felt her heart beating rapidly. She could only stare nkly into Kims eyes, watching as his reflection gradually erged in her pupils. His kiss was always tender, as if touching a precious gem,nding softly on her lips, causing a tickling sensation that made Maria instinctively shrink her neck. With one hand supporting himself on Marias side, Kims eyes were filled with amusement. He liked this adorable Maria. Subtly biting her lip, just as Maria was about to give him a kiss on the face, the car window was suddenly tapped. Both individuals inside the car were startled, and Maria, especially nervous, gripped the seatbelt tightly. Looking outside, they were surprised to see her agent standing there. Sorry, I really didnt want to interrupt you, but Ive been standing here for a while and couldnt find a chance to speak. The agent felt like a ring spotlight right now.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What is it? Taking a deep breath, Maria looked awkwardly at her agent. Your phone fell, I brought it over for you. Wishing you a happy date, the agent quickly stuffed the phone into Marias arms and turned away. She really didnt want to linger around this couple for even a second. Maria held the phone in a daze, then turned to look at Kim, only to find him maintaining the same posture, leisurely gazing at her. Why havent you left yet? Maria reached out and pushed his chest. Kim didnt say anything but leaned his cheek towards her, making his intentions clear. Hurry up and drive! Maria gave him a disdainful look, pushing Kims cheek away with her hand. Kim curved his lips and started the car. Ding dong, Marias phone lit up with a message from her agent. So, this is what you look like when in love. Looks like your acting skills really arent up to par. Reading the teasing words from her agent, Maria gritted her teeth for a moment, sent a kindly smiling emoji, and then ignored her. In reality, it was more like Kim apanying Maria for a shopping trip rather than a date. Yesterday, Kim suggested many romantic ces for a date, but Maria wasnt interested. In the end, they settled on a casual mention of a shopping mall. As they entered the mall, Maria felt some regret. After all, this was, in a formal sense, their first official date, and they ended up choosing an ordinary shopping mall. Um if you find it boring, we can go somewhere else, Maria awkwardly tugged at her mask, looking at Kim beside her. How could it be boring? As long as Im with you, I dont feel bored at all, Kim casually hooked a strand of Marias hair behind her ear, speaking in a rxed tone. Maria puffed up her cheeks, not sure what she was thinking. Seeing this, Kim reached out and held Marias hand, leading her forward. Watching Kims back, Maria was momentarily stunned, a sour feeling filling her chest. She quickly caught up with Kims steps. Shopping was a womans nature, and this saying perfectly matched Maria. Initially, Kim was leading her, but after a while, it turned into Maria dragging Kim from one store to another. Does it look good? Maria held up a piece of clothing, measuring it against herself, then turned to look at Kim. Kim looked seriously and nodded approvingly. You really dont have any substantive suggestions; you just nod for every piece, Maria muttered. Hearing this, Kim curved his lips. Youre beautiful, and you have good taste. All the clothes you pick suit you. Suddenly praised like this, Maria, who had just looked at Kim in the mirror, turned her head abruptly. She rubbed the fabric with her fingertips and said softly, You can also pick for me Hmm? Kim didnt quite catch that. When he looked up, Maria had already turned and entered the fitting room. Rubbing his wrists, Kim curved his lips, his gaze falling on a dress on the disy. Add this dress to the ones thedy just tried on, and pack them up for me, Kim walked to the counter, pulling out his credit card from his wallet. Youre really good to your girlfriend, the cashier remarked as she took the card. Since the two of them entered, the cashier had been discreetly ncing over, and Kim, unlike Maria, didnt disguise himself much. His handsome face was attention-grabbing enough. Kim smiled, making the cashier feel envious and even curious about what Maria looked like. Just then, Maria suddenly ran over, startling Kim, who quickly steadied her. Quick, lets go, now! Maria patted Kims hand and nced back. Following her gaze, Kim saw several girlsing out of the fitting room. As soon as they spotted Kim and Maria at the counter, they immediately pointed and chattered. Quick, lets go! Ive been recognized! Maria, seeing this, pulled Kim and ran. Sir! Your clothes and card! The cashier looked up, only to see the two of them running away, leaving her stupefied. After running quite a distance, Maria finally stopped, panting. She looked back to see no one following them, and only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. What happened? Kim asked in a low voice. I was recognized just now. They insisted on bothering me for autographs and photos. I just brought you out directly, Maria fanned herself with her hand, saying helplessly. In fact, if recognized by fans, Maria didnt think it was a big deal. However, those people clearly knew her and deliberately bothered her for autographs and photos. If she had really been caught, it might have caused trouble. Chapter 531 Engagement Ceremony 1 Being a celebrity is really troublesome, Maria rubbed her neck. By the way, was that salesperson your friend? Huh? Kim didnt quite understand. When we were running just now, she greeted you, Maria blinked. Hearing this, Kim couldnt help butugh and cry. He reached out and pinched Marias cheek. What are you doing? Marias speech was a bit slurred due to being pulled on her cheeks. You dragged me out but I left my clothes or card in the store. Even this outfit youre wearing hasnt been paid for yet, said Kim, pointing to the tag still hanging from Marias clothes. Maria looked down and felt embarrassed. What should we do? Go back and get them? Ill contact someone from the mall to have them delivered directly to our parking spot, said Kim helplessly. Maria looked up at Kim, and they both smiled at each other unconsciously. Suddenly, Maria felt like this feeling wasnt too bad after all Since returning to Guavo, Queena had been hiding behind closed doors because she couldnt show herself in public. However, Antony had been helping her investigate Janes whereabouts recently. Jane had encountered many troublestely C such as having a flowerpot thrown down on her during hermute C too many times for it to be considered coincidental anymore. Although it seemed like these incidents were just random urrences put together by chance, Jane began suspecting that someone was targeting her specifically but who could it be? Despite thinking about it constantly though, Jane still didnt feel reassured about what was happening around her so she decided to entrust Antony with finding out more information about Queena instead. But two dayster when Antony brought back some surprising news, Jane, Queena seems to be behind all of these recent events! I found out where she is staying now. What? Jane furrowed her brows involuntarily but managed not let any panic show in front of Antony over the phone line; Queena came back already? She only escaped prison not long ago; how did she manageing back so soon? Listening to Anthony repeating it on the phone, Jane remained silent for about five seconds before saying, Alright, I got it. Please keep an eye on Queena for me. Sure, by the way, Jane, I think Queenas return and her connection with Antony again might be aimed at you and Mr. Pansy. You both need to be careful, Anthony kindly reminded. Janes tone slowed down a bit. Okay, I understand. Thank you. After hanging up the phone, she became increasingly uneasy. Moreover, Queenas return was definitely something she needed to inform Patrick about. With that in mind, she called the man to share the news. Patrick couldnt help but be serious too, speaking in a very earnest tone, Alright, tomorrow is our engagement ceremony. If Queena shows up, Ill have people pay extra attention. Dont worry about anything extra, just focus on being a bride-to-be. Jane murmured in agreement, hoping that nothing would go wrong. The next morning at 9 am at the venue where Patrick had reserved for their ceremony, many people were busy arranging flowers and balloons as well as setting up small dolls representing the couple in an orderly manner. However, there were also many unfamiliar faces present due to Patricks request for Morton to arrange extra security measures in case Queena showed up unexpectedly. Patrick believed that this woman was mentally unstable but he wasnt afraid of her per se; he just didnt want anything to ruin todays event. Looking at his watch briefly before getting back into action again with something else on his mind, Morton approached him saying, Mr. Pansy, everything is ready. Patrick nodded after ncing around briefly as if remembering something important before proceeding with what needed doing next. Ive never seen such a grand engagement ceremony, said one of the waitresses while setting tables with another waitress who replied, Well look whos getting engaged! Its none other than Patrick! Im so jealous! When will I ever find such a handsome rich fianc like him? said one waitress jokingly while another quipped back, Just take a nap when you get home; maybe youll wake up engaged too! Theyughed together before heading off elsewhere with their trays full of food or drinks for guests attending this special asion. A person walked out from somewhere and happened to collide with them, their shoulders brushing. Are you okay The waitress was startled, quickly bowing in apology. However, when she looked up, she saw a tightly wrapped face and was momentarily stunned. Nevertheless, the person, without paying any attention to the waitress, continued walking with their head lowered. How strange this person is, the waitress murmured softly while watching her figure.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Morton walked over and ushered the two away. As for the other protagonist of the engagement, she was currently in the dressing room, getting ready. Jane sat quietly in her chair, looking at the mirror in front of her. A gentle smile appeared on her face. Miss North, you look really beautiful today, makeup artist Edith ONeill said as she stood next to Jane, carefully touching up her makeup. What? Was I not pretty before? Jane joked softly, making Edith a little unsure of how to respond. I didnt say that! Dont use me, Edith replied with augh. Hearing this made Janes eyes and eyebrows curve into a smile. Edith was young and Jane liked teasing her from time to time. Seeing Jane like this, Edith pouted and acted cute while looking at Jane. This only made Jane even happier. Edith decided to ignore the teasing and checked over Janes makeup before bringing over the custom-made dress that had been waiting nearby. Miss North, its time to change into your dress. Ediths eyes sparkled as she handed over the dress. It was so beautiful and delicate; she couldnt wait for Jane to put it on already! Nodding slightly, Jane took the dress from Ediths hands and lightly brushed her fingertips across its hemline with softness shining in her eyes. Miss North, dont just stand there! Go change! Unable to resist any longer, Edith pushed at Jane yfully. Jane shook her head helplessly and followed along with Ediths nudging into the dressing room. Outside of the dressing room, Edith pulled out her phone and prepared to take some pictures when Jane came out. However, the door of the make-up room was suddenly pushed open, a nd Patrick walked in. Edith was surprised but before she said anything, Patrick signaled for her to be quiet. She immediately covered her mouth with one hand and pointed behind her to indicate where Jane was changing. Patrick nodded, and Edith left quietly. Edith my hair hase loose. Can you help me Not long after, Jane pushed open the door of the dressing room, but what greeted her eyes was Patrick. Chapter 532 Engagement Ceremony 2 He was dressed in a custom-made suit, which entuated his tall and straight figure. His messy hair was pulled back, revealing a smooth forehead. When he saw Janee out, there was a hint of amazement in his eyes. You how did youe here? Jane regained her senses and felt slightly embarrassed. Jane, you look beautiful. Patrick reached out to Jane with a deep voice that slowly echoed in her heart. Jane smiled sweetly and ced her fingertips on Patricks palm before he pulled her into his arms. As she blinked, the loose strands of hair fell down from the motion and draped over Janes round shoulders. Oh, my hair Jane paused for a moment as she tried to grab it but found that Patrick had already beaten her to it. His slender fingers went through Janes locks and gathered them all on one side. At this point, Patrick took out a box from his pocket containing an exquisite ne that he carefully put around Janes neck. Jane looked at herself in the dressing mirror, and her gaze fell on the ne. The ne had a simple design, and it seemed somewhat mismatched with the luxurious gown she was wearing. However, the next moment, Jane seemed to realize something, and a surprised expression appeared on her face. Could this be Jane pinched the ne, looking somewhat puzzled. You mentioned that you really liked it, Patrick lovingly yed with Janes hair. Jane felt touched. The designer of this ne was a very famous jewelry designer. Jane had always admired his work, but the designer had announced retirement from the industry several years ago. This ne was the designers final sketch that had never been brought to life. Jane didnt expect that her casual mention of this design, which was impossible to obtain, would lead to Patrick How did you manage to get this? Jane looked at Patrick through the dressing mirror, her face full of surprise. Wrapping his arm around Janes waist, Patrick dropped a gentle kiss on her fair neck and tenderly spoke, As long as its something you like, I want to give it all to you. Filled with a growing sense of happiness, Janes fingers touched Patricks hand, and she looked at the engagement rings on their fingers. Jane turned her head and nted a kiss on Patricks cheek. Thank you, Patrick. Patricks eyes flickered slightly, leaning a bit closer to Jane, the implication clear without words. At this moment, Edith stood outside the dressing room, secretly peering through the crack in the door and suppressing the urge to scream. She bit her fingertip, feeling envious of Jane and Patricks happiness. Theyre so lucky, she thought to herself before turning around only to be startled by a person suddenly appearing in front of her. Who are you? Edith patted her chest and took a deep breath as she looked at the woman wearing a mask with suspicion. The woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering. Uh Patrick asked me to bring something for Jane. Edith found this exnation even more suspicious since Patrick was currently in the dressing room. What could he possibly need someone else to deliver? What is it? Let me see, Edith said as she reached out her hand towards the woman. The woman grabbed onto her clothes and didnt dare look at Edith. Seeing this, Edith decided to pull on the womans clothes but before she could do so, the person pushed past her and rushed into the dressing room where Jane and Patrick were also startled by their sudden appearance. Jane! You slut! Queena shouted as she removed her mask revealing an exhausted face that twisted with anger.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Queena?! Jane frowned upon seeing who it was. This woman just wouldnt go away! Edith was shocked when hearing Queenas name; how did this person manage to get in here? You didnt think I could get in here did you? Queena sneered while looking directly at Patricks face. I thought Mr. Pansys engagement party would have tight security but apparently not. So what do you want? Jane remained calm despite Queenas presence which seemed like it had been expected all along. Naturally dissatisfied with Janes expression, Queena gritted her teeth before saying viciously, Of course Im here to give you a big gift! Just then, several bodyguards rushed into view surrounding Queena instantly causing disgust on Patricks face, Take her away. However, the surrounded Queena showed no signs of panic. She grinned and suddenly pulled out something resembling a remote control from her pocket. I dare anyone to move! she raised her arm, shouting loudly. Jane squinted her eyes, staring directly at Queena. Meeting Janes gaze, Queena tilted her head back and let out a piercingugh, saying, Jane, Ive already nted explosives here. As long as I press the button on my hand, the explosives will detonate, and youll be doomed! The people present had their expressions change, seemingly not expecting Queena to do something so horrifying. Crazy, Jane murmured softly. How about that, Jane? This time I won! I won! Queenaughed out loud. Even if I die, Ill drag you down with me, Jane. You made me suffer so much. Now its finally my turn! Thinking of her days in prison only intensified Queenas hatred. Jane was pained by Queenas voice and furrowed her brow. However, this expression was one of fear in Queenas eyes. She smiled and casually waved her wrist around. But if you kneel down now and beg for mercy or let me get engaged to Patrick maybe then Ill spare your life. Queena looked towards Patrick with an extra hint of infatuation in her expression. However, Patrick had been looking at Jane the whole time with such tenderness that it made Queena almost scream with jealousy. Jane Queena turned around to say more but didnt expect Jane to suddenly walk up to her face and p her across the cheek without hesitation. The crisp sound of the p stunned everyone present except for Patrick who quietly curved his lips upwards into a smile. Shut up. With high heels on her feet, Jane coldly stared at Queena. You dare hit me! You dare hit me! It was only then that Queena reacted; she trembled with anger while pointing at Jane yelling loudly, Just die! All of you just die! You slutty woman! With that, Queenas face contorted, and gritting her teeth, she pressed the button on the remote control. Ediths heart sank, and she eximed, Be careful! Chapter 533 Engagement Ceremony 3 However, the dressing room was silent. Whats going on? Queenas smile gradually stiffened as she looked at the remote control in her hand, incredulously pressing it, but there was no response around her. It cant be! Queena screamed frantically. Shut up. Jane snorted coldly and raised her hand to p Queena again. This time she used all her strength and directly staggered Queena. Seeing this, Patrick took Janes palm and looked at her reddened fingertips before rubbing them gently. Her face is too thick. It hurts so much when I hit her. Jane pouted and coquettishlyined. Patrick then hugged her tightly in his arms. Why dirty your hands? Patrick whispered softly while kissing Janes fingertips lightly. Unlike the warmth between the two people, Queena on the ground was holding her cheeks while looking crazy at the remote control in disbelief, constantly muttering that it couldnt be true. Suddenly she raised her head only to see a faint smile on Janes lips as she looked down at herself from above. How could this how could this be? Queena trembled slightly with disbelief written all over face. Why! Clearly Antony had given her state-of-the-art bombs; how could there be no reaction? Otherwise how did you manage to sneak in here sessfully? And even find my dressing room? Although simple words came out of Janes red lips, they gave a heavy blow to Queena. Patrick had noticed every little move of hers since today but he wanted to handle everything himself until he was stopped by Jane. Since they were ying games together, he would apany till end. You tricked me? You actually tricked me? Queenas face twisted in fury, disying a terrifying expression. However, to everyones surprise, Jane put on an innocent expression, shrugged, and calmly said, I wasnt ying tricks on you. I just wanted you to face your death openly and clearly. This statementpletely provoked Queena. She screamed, trying to get up from the ground to attack Jane. However, the waiting bodyguards immediately seized her. Take her away, Patrick said, turning his head away. He didnt want to dirty his eyes with this womans presence. Jane! You bitch! I curse you! You will never have peace! Queena, being dragged away, was still unwilling to ept her fate, loudly cursing at Jane. The bodyguards, seeing this, acted quickly and covered her mouth. Jane felt a sense of relief in her heart, finally getting rid of this trouble. She nced at Patrick, a slight smile forming on her lips. Edith, who had been stunned by the recent events, took a while to recover. She approached Jane and said, Miss North, your hair Looking at her long hair scattered over her chest, Jane shook her head towards Edith. Its fine like this, it looks pretty good, she said. The little interruption didnt cause any impact and the engagement ceremony proceeded smoothly. At exactly eight oclock, the engagement ceremony began on time with melodious music ying in the banquet hall as all guests stared intently at the newly engaged couple. Jane held onto Patricks arm as they made their stunning entrance together. During the ceremony, everyone sent their blessings one after another while Jane smiled sweetly under admiring gazes from those around them. Isnt this wonderful? Mike sitting beside them couldnt help but show a relieved smile on his face. Of course it is! Dont forget whose granddaughter she is! Tony nodded proudly with an air of pride. Shes smart and beautiful. My boy has good taste. Mike teased him upon hearing that statement from Tony. Hmph, really lucked out, Tony couldnt help butment, looking at the couple not far away. Look at you, dont talk about Patrick like hes good for nothing, Mike nced over, and the two old folks began exchanging words. Jane and Patrick walked over to them saying: Grandpa! Jane threw herself into Tonys arms like a spoiled child. You, girl, still remember to visit your grandpa. Thought youd forgotten this old man, Tony caressed Janes head, his face filled with indulgence. Grandpa, how can you say that? Ill get angry, Jane hummed lightly. You, girl, I wont say it anymore. Tony tapped Janes forehead, smiling, then turned to look at Patrick. Patrick politely nodded towards Tony. Seeing this, Tony cleared his throat gently. You, young man, if you dare to bully my granddaughter, I wont spare you. Got it? Yes, if you dare to mistreat our dear, see how Ill teach you. Mike chimed in from the side. The two old folks, who were bantering a moment ago, surprisingly formed a united front now. Jane chuckled mischievously, casting a cunning nce at Patrick. Patrick, noticing this, looked at Jane somewhat helplessly and tightened his hold on her. I will cherish her for a lifetime, until death do us part, Patrick looked at Jane and spoke seriously, word by word. Jane pursed her lips, a happy smile on her face. The two elderly people nodded in satisfaction at the scene before them. However, while everything was harmonious here, it wasnt the same in another corner of the room. Beatrice stared fixedly at Jane with cold contempt. She was already plotting how to deal with this despicable womanter. Melissa next to her noticed and immediately showed her displeasure on her face. She turned to Florence on the couch and walked over with a twist of her skirt hem. Its just an engagement, whats there to be so proud of?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This sentence only further provoked Florence; even the knuckles holding onto the ss were turning white. She bit down hard on her lip and cast venomous nces towards Jane, wishing she could tear that face apart right then and there. One day soon she would take Patrick back from Jane! Some of those who came to congratte them were unfamiliar faces to Jane; she didnt feel like pretending anymore so she found a ce where she could rx for a moment. Just as she hesitated whether or not to have a small piece of cake, a familiar voice sounded behind her, Jane Turning around quickly, Jane saw Osborn standing behind her with a faint smile on his face. Congrattions. Even though he said it like that, his hand hanging by his side had tightened into fists; no one knew how much courage it took him just now to say these words and show his smile in front of Jane. Thank you. Didnt you say you had an appointment today? I thought you couldnt make it. Jane nodded towards Osborn. How could I miss your engagement ceremony? Osborn breathed out lightly while pretending easefullyughing. You look really beautiful today. He gazed intently at the person before him as if wanting this image forever imprinted in his memory. Chapter 534 Engagement Ceremony 4 Jane blinked, but she seemed to have seen something, and the smile on her lips grew even wider. Osborn looked at Janes smiling face and hesitated for a moment. But in the next second, Patrick appeared and wrapped his arm around Janes waist. The two of them leaned intimately against each other. This scene deeply pierced Osborns eyes. His fingers holding the ss of wine trembled slightly. Patrick seemed to notice Osborn standing beside them. He nced at him indifferently before leading Jane away. Finally, Jane nodded towards Osborn before leaving with Patrick. Osborn watched her leave with a bitter smile on his lips. He wanted to leave too, but he couldnt move his feet at all. His heart was filled with an unusual bitterness because Jane was the woman he had loved for three years. Today, she held an engagement ceremony with another man C Patrick C and he was about to lose herpletely Osborn lifted his ss of wine and drank it all in one go. Patrick led Jane onto the dance floor where they swayed gently to the music that enveloped them both. She rested her head on Patricks shoulder as they danced together gracefully like two heavenly beings in love. Mr. Pansy, you didnt even invite me; you just started dancing? said Jane yfully as she tilted her head and winked at him quietly. Patrick didnt reply; instead he lightly squeezed her waist which made herugh softly in response. When she looked up again, she saw their interlocked rings rubbing against each other which made everything feel surreal for a moment She remembered when she first met Patrick: they disliked each other immediately upon meeting but over time they fell deeply in love despite all obstacles that came their way until finally getting engaged today! She looked up at the man, feeling her heart filled with something. This feeling of mutual affection with Patrick, pampered to the skies, was truly wonderful. The two danced gracefully, with exceptional coordination, resembling a pair of celestial beings in the center of the dance floor. Suddenly, a sound caught Janes attention, and she turned in surprise, witnessing brilliant fireworks blossoming in the sky. Whats this? Jane was momentarily stunned. You said, at the engagement ceremony, you hoped to see a splendid disy of fireworks, Patrick raised an eyebrow, his eyes softening, a look only present when he was with Jane. Thank you. Jane turned her head towards Patrick with a pleasant surprise. She hadnt expected Patrick to prepare all this for her. He remembered every word she had said. With these thoughts, Jane took Patricks hand, and they walked outside. The blooming fireworks illuminated the night sky, making Janes face glow. She bit her lip, revealing an extremely happy smile. Patrick, look, its so beautiful!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane pointed at the sky, then turned to look at Patrick. Perhaps the noise from the fireworks was a bit much; she leaned closer to Patrick. Seeing this, Patrick reached out and pulled her into his arms. Jane, I love you. I love you too. Janes eyes were clear, and the two embraced and kissed, while the fireworks dazzled in the background. Watching the sweet and happy couple, Florences knuckles tightened bit by bit. Jane!! This shameless woman, why should she be able to get Patrick? Luckily, it was just an engagement; it was not a marriage yet. She still had plenty of chances! The burning anger in Florences heart zed. One day, she will steal Patrick away! This incredibly outstanding man will ultimately belong to her, Florence! The perfect engagement ceremony concluded, and Patrick and Jane returned to the vi. As soon as they entered, Patrick impatiently kissed Jane, seemingly wanting to blend her into his very bones. Uh Jane hadnt reacted yet before Patrick pressed her against the door. His overwhelming kisses rained down, and Janes body instantly softened. Her soft arms, like water grass, entwined around Patricks neck, actively responding to him. This action made Patrick unable to control himself, deepening the kiss even more. Between their noses, there was nothing but the masculine scent of the man. Janes mind went nk, her heart racing, and her whole body heating up. It seemed like an eternity before Patrick finally ended the deep kiss. Patrick Jane was a bit breathless from the kiss. She pushed against Patricks chest, her voice soft. Gently pinching Janes chin, Patricks nose touched hers, and their hot breaths mingled. His hands gradually climbed up Janes back, tender and affectionate. Is it okay? With the beauty in his arms, Patricks ink-ck eyes surged with a raging me. Although Patrick had already seen the uncontroble passion in Janes eyes, he still held back and asked for Janes opinion. Jane took a light breath, burying her head in Patricks neck and shoulder. Originally, she had nned to save this until their wedding night. But now, they had already held the engagement ceremony, so it should be okay, right? Jane couldnt bear to let Patrick suffer so much and take cold showers every night. She felt a little nervous and a hint of anticipation as she blushed and nodded her head softly. Mm-hmm. Patricks eyes darkened as he lifted Jane up onto the bed. He had waited for this moment for too long. Carefully cing Jane on the silvery bed, Patrick leaned over her with his hands on either side of her body. His deep gaze fell upon her face. What are you looking at? With thoughts of what was about to happen racing through her mind, Janes heart pounded wildly. Lowering his head, Patricks low and husky voice rang in Janes ear. You look beautiful today, my wife. Wife Jane blushed even more deeply at that title. Well actually that name wasnt bad at all. She subconsciously licked her lips which made Patrick unable to resist any longer; something inside him stirred restlessly. He sealed Janes lips again with his sweet taste like poppy flowers that made him addicted; he just couldnt get enough of it no matter how much he kissed them. Gradually unsatisfied with just kissing those lips anymore; his hands slipped under the hemline of Janes clothes while roaming around on her body Wherever they went was like a me igniting within causing trembles throughout Janes entire being. Biting down hard on her lip trying to push away from this man who pressed tightly against herself, she whimpered out, No dont Patrick held onto her firmly while using an enchanting voice filled with magic, Be good dont move. Chapter 535 Unpleasant Honeymoon 1 Heart pounding, emotions stirring, the gentle night breeze brought with it the moonlight that spilled through the window and scattered across the room. The figures on the bed entwined as sweet nothings were whispered amidst ambiguous breaths. The next morning, Jane groaned as she opened her eyes but didnt see Patricks figure immediately. She blinked and was about to get up when she felt a soreness all over her body. Patrick walked in at that moment, having just taken a shower with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Jane looked up at him and saw ambiguous marks on his muscr skin which made her blush. Awake? Patrick approached and nted a slightly damp kiss on Janes forehead. Why arent you wearing clothes? Jane blushed even more and buried herself under the covers. Seeing this reaction from Jane, Patrick chuckled lightly. Shy? You saw everything yesterday. Thinking back to how he had kept her up untiltest night, Jane became even shyer and punched at Patrick with clenched fists. Patrick caught hold of her fist easily before kissing it gently near his lips. I made breakfast; lets eat together. Hearing this invitation from him, instead of getting out of bed right away like he expected her to do so, she buried herself deeper into the covers while shing an impish smile towards him. Patrick, she said in an alluring tone with a hint of coquettishness in it. Patrick cleared his throat calmly while gazing intently at Jane wondering what other tricks she had up her sleeve. Janezily stretched out an arm towards him with face turned upwards before saying, I want you to carry me over there because I cant walk. Like a fox revealing its tail sneakily. Seeing that Patrick hadnt moved from where he stood yet, Jane became bolder by sitting upright slightly causing fair skin beneath sheets to be exposed which caught his attention instantly. Youre trying to seduce me? He pressed down on top of Jane pinning against bed frame, his lips unexpectedly gentle but full of possessiveness as he bit down softly onto Janes lower lip almost like punishment. His eyes darkened as if wanting nothing more than devouring every inch of Jane. So bold? How could Patrick not know what game Jane was ying? He rasped while leaning closer towards neck area whispering softly. Ive always been bold, replied Jane confidently. Janes fingers pressed against Patricks thin lips, motioning for him to be quiet. Then her fingertips traced his cheek and moved towards his eyebrows and eyes. Her cool fingertips gradually warmed up from the heat of his skin. Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly, allowing Jane to do as she pleased. He was quite pleased with her initiative to please him. He tilted his head slightly, obediently looking at the person in front of him, seeming to expect something when she got closer. In front of Jane, he would restrain himself and show her the softest parts of himself without reservation. However, Janes movements were slow and deliberate; it seemed like she was intentionally teasing Patrick with her fingertips on his body. It made Patrick breathe a little heavier. Just as Patrick reached out to stop Janes actions, she cleverly slipped out from his embrace and blinked at him, Im hungry; lets go eat! Soft hair brushed through their fingers as they separated. Patrick pursed his lips together while gazing softly at Jane. Although breakfast prepared by Patrick was simple, it was delicious enough that it replenished much of the energy that Jane had expended earlier on. While eating breakfast along the way, Patrick had already dressed neatly and walked down stairs only to see Jane curled up barefoot in a chair frowning slightly. He hadnt noticed earlier that she had run over here barefooted! Noticing Patricks gaze shift downwards towards her feet; Jane wiggled them around while propping herself up on one elbow, Theres carpet all over. His gaze followed Janes feet and moved upward. Patrick saw her two straight and slender legs. Lifting his foot, he walked over and, catching Jane off guard, lifted her and ced her on the sofa. Jane eximed, reaching out to hold onto Patricks neck. If you dare to do that again, I guarantee that the next month will be spent entirely at home, Patricks voice carried a hint of threat, making Jane feel a bit weak at the waist. Although teasing Patrick was fun, Jane suddenly felt like she might not be able to handle the consequences. She quickly changed the subject. My bad, my bad, I know I was wrong. Where are we going? Even though she and Patrick were only engaged, Jane still wanted Patrick to take her out for a little getaway, a kind of honeymoon in disguise. To a small ind on Love Ocean, Patrick replied calmly. Hearing the words ind, Janes eyes lit up. She had long wanted to go on vacation to an ind, but there had never been a suitable opportunity. With this in mind, Jane was already feeling a bit impatient. She rushed back to the room to get ready. Ill pack my bags right away! We can leave soon! Upon returning to her room, Jane nced at her phone and saw that it was filled with congrattions on her engagement. She replied briefly and couldnt help but smile with happiness. Love Ocean was a famous tourist destination, and Patrick had originally nned to take Jane to an ind developed by the Pansy Group that wasnt open to the public. After all, this was their date, and Patrick didnt want anyone else around. However, Jane thought it would be boring like that so they decided on another small ind instead. Patrick had already arranged everything beforehand so after Jane packed her bags they headed off to the airport. They still had some time before boarding so Patrick took care of somest-minute business while Jane wandered around feeling bored. As she stepped out of the waiting area, someone grabbed onto her clothes from behind. Mommy! Where did you go? A young voice spoke up behind her as she turned around to see a little boy looking up at her. After realizing he mistook her for his mother, his serious face became even more stern. Little one, did you get separated from your mom? Jane crouched down and looked at the delicate little boy in front of him which softened her heart a bit. But who knew that after shaking his head, he said seriously, Nope! Its my mommy who got lost.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing how cute this child looked made it hard for Jane not tough as she pinched his cheeks yfully before saying, Ill take you over to customer service so we can find your mom together, okay? The boy thought about it for a moment then just as he was about nod in agreement, Patrick walked over and wrapped an arm around Jane while ncing over at the child. Whats going on? This kid cant find his mom. I was just about take him over there. As soon as those words left Janes mouth however, she noticed something out of ce in the direction where the little boy gestured towards with his hand waving back-and-forth. Jane followed where he pointed only see a young woman running towards them with arms outstretched ready pick up the little boy into an embrace. Chapter 536 Unhappy Honeymoon 2 Why are you running around? Didnt I tell you to wait in the lounge number six? The woman was very pretty, and it was hard to imagine that she was a mother of a child. She wore clothes simr in color to Janes, no wonder the child mistook her for his mother. Mommy, our lounge is number three, not six. You got it wrong again. The boys reaction was very calm as if he had already gotten used to such things. The woman blinked in surprise; she seemed unable to believe that she had made a mistake. Her confused look contrasted sharply with her sons calm demeanor. Jane watched on speechlessly; this was the first time she had seen such an unreliable mother. Brinley Cruz noticed Janes gaze and turned around to look at them both. Im sorry my son caused trouble for you, Brinley apologized with a smile. Mommy, its you who caused me trouble, the boy added nonchntly. Jane couldnt help but smile at his response. You still need to pay attention since he is just a little kid, Jane said softly. Brinley heard this and smiled apologetically while her son pursed his lips and poked Brinleys hand back. Mommy, were going to miss our flight. What! Brinley eximed as she looked at her watch before turning around quickly readying herself for departure. Goodbye beautifuldy, the boy waved goodbye towards Jane as they left together. Jane watched their backs disappear into the crowd before saying softly, What an adorable child. Patrick leaned closer towards Jane after hearing what she said, If you like him so much, then I can try harder too. This teasing made Jane blush slightly as she yfully hit Patrick on his chest. However, Patrick continued asking, Do you like boys or girls? Why dont we have both? Patrick! Stop talking nonsense! Jane blinked her eyes while looking at him coquettishly. Seeing Janes appearance, Patrick was in a great mood and chuckled softly. However, no one knew what would happen in the future after this chance encounter. The journey to Lovers Ind wasnt too far, but because it was an ind, they had to switch to a boat after getting off the ne. However, Janes enthusiasm had beenpletely worn out on the ne. Now, as they transferred to a cruise ship, difort overwhelmed her, and she snuggled into Patricks arms, half-dozing. When are we getting there? Janes voice was dull andcking in energy. Didnt you insist on taking the cruise? Patrick said, but he still felt sorry for Jane and stroked her hair gently. Im always stuck in the office. Finally got a chance to go out and y, of course I want to try more things, Janeined, even speaking a bit petntly. Its all your fault for choosing such a faraway ce. Patrick lowered his head and lightly nibbled on Janes lips. After hearing her cry out in pain, he spoke in a deep voice, If youre tired, just take a nap. Then stay with me, Jane snuggled into the nket and softly spoke. Patrick nodded his head andy down next to Jane, holding her in his arms. Looking at the peaceful sleeping face of the person in his arms, Patrick lowered his eyshes and cast an affectionate gaze over her. Patrick When Jane woke up, the room was dimly lit. She murmured but didnt see Patrick anywhere. This made Jane feel confused. She got up from bed but still couldnt find Patrick. She pursed her lips together as she was about to leave when Patrick came back through the door. Patrick frowned slightly thinking that maybe he had disturbed her with phone calls earlier, Why did you wake up? Did I disturb you? Where did you go? Jane held onto Patricks waist and gently asked, Is something going on at thepany?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patrick pinched his brow, feeling a bit concerned. After all, he and Jane had been on vacation for half a month, and there were some matters that needed to be addressed immediately. Mr. Pansy, youre such a busy person, Jane joked andughed. Then, hunger surged, and the two of them headed to the restaurant to eat. The previous difort had subsided, and Jane had eaten quite a bit. This is so delicious, Jane took a bite of the cake in her hand and smiled with narrowed eyes. Patrick watched Jane, propping up his cheek and silently noting down the things she found tasty. Do you want to try it? Its not too sweet. Ill get a piece for you, Jane said as she noticed Patrick staring at her. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she was about to get up, but Patrick held her wrist. Patrick held onto Janes hand, leaning slightly forward, his eyes fixed on Jane, and his lips slightly parted. Jane stared at Patrick in a daze, a bit slow to react. Patrick noticed and nced down, making his intentions quite clear. Looking at her hand still held by Patrick, Jane curved her lips and cut a piece of cake, feeding it to Patricks lips. Still very sweet, Patrick murmured softly, his gaze fixed on Janes face. Jane felt a little embarrassed under his intense and passionate stare. She was d they were in a restaurant and not somewhere else With that thought, Jane shuddered slightly and excused herself to go to the restroom. After shaking off the water droplets from her hands, Jane emerged from the restroom only to hear somemotioning from around the corner. What do you want? Stay away from me It was a girls voice apanied by some maleughter. What do we want? You werent saying that earlier! How dare you hit me! As she heard these words, Jane furrowed her brow in anger. She wondered if she should intervene when suddenly someone stumbled towards her. The woman wore a revealing dress and upon seeing Jane, she grabbed onto her wrist with excitement in her eyes. Please help me! Please save me! The woman leaned in close with an overpowering scent filling Janes nostrils. Just as she was about to struggle free, there were chaotic footsteps behind them. Before she could turn around, someone pushed her out of the way forcefully causing her to stumble into another person. Its her! Let my sister go and take this one instead. The woman trembled as she spoke while holding onto Jane tightly by the wrist. Though Jane wasnt sure what was happening, she furrowed her brows slightly. Just as she was about to step back, someone grabbed her wrist. Her chin was rudely pinched upward, forcing Jane to look up and meet the face of a middle-aged man. The mans face turned red, and the scent of alcohol emanated from him. When he saw Jane, his eyes lit up. Whats this? Is she one too? Yes, yes, yes! She is too! She looks much better than me, the woman nodded repeatedly, seemingly unconcerned that Jane was an innocent bystander. Let go of me! Jane shook off the mans hand, but when she raised her eyes, she noticed several burly men standing behind him, sending a chill down her spine. Who were these people? Chapter 537 You Rogue Wow, youve got quite the attitude, the greasy middle-aged man chuckled, showing interest in Jane. Get lost, Jane replied with a cold expression, turning to leave but blocked by someone. Take them all away! The middle-aged man snorted and spoke up. The woman who had just been relieved suddenly lifted her heads upon hearing his words. Shes prettier than me! Just take her! The woman was still shouting unwillingly, making Jane feel sick inside. Janes face turned cold. She was about to show off her skills and take them all down when she suddenly felt something prick her. In an instant, her limbs became weak and she couldnt muster any strength at all. Jane realized that something was wrong but had no strength to resist it at all. She is indeed pretty. The middle-aged man looked at Jane and touched his chin satisfactorily. He couldnt help but want to pinch Janes cheek with his hand. However, the next second he was kicked out directly by someone else. Patricks face was frosty as he looked at the fallen Jane on the ground. His tightly clenched joints were turning white gradually. Who is this dog? The middle-aged man wasnt lightly kicked; he felt like vomiting from having his stomach churned upside down as he knelt on the ground pointing straight at Patrick, Minding your own business! Beat him up for me! Hearing thismand, several burly men beside him also responded by rushing towards Patrick threateningly. However, these people were nothing more than ants in front of Patrick especially since he was burning with anger now so he went ahead and took ruthless action against them. The woman cowering in a corner watched this scene trembling all over. This man Send someone over immediately. Kicking away those blocking his way forward with one foot, Patrick hung up on the phone then reached out to pick up Jane from where shey unconscious on the ground. Janes body temperature was very high; the medicine had already taken effect causing her mind to be somewhat unclear as she leaned against Patricks chest. Patricks expression grew even uglier as he took a step forward intending to leave only for someone else grabbing onto his leg abruptly. Sir! Paloma Gutierrez looked up at Patrick while tears streaked down her cheeks looking pitiful, Please take me along too. Paloma pinched her fingers together thinking that this person before her eyes must be extraordinary. If she could catch hold of him, she might be able achieve great sess! Thinking like that, she acted even more fragile-looking. Her tears fell like pearls, Please, I beg you. Just let me go along with you. Ill do anything. If it were any other guy, they would probably have softened upon seeing Paloma in such a state. However, Patrick saw through everything, his disgust increasing tenfold upon seeing Paloma acting so helpless. Get out of here, Patrick showed no mercy towards Paloma as he kicked her away and left. Paloma bit her lip, feeling unwilling to give up. She was about to get up and follow him when a group of men in ck suits rushed over. The sight startled Paloma, who watched from afar as one person stopped in front of Patrick and spoke respectfully. The group then took the middle-aged man on the ground away. Paloma pursed her lips, more determined than ever not to let such a person go. How is she? Patrick looked at Jane on the bed with no hint of softness in his expression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shes just drugged, nothing serious, the female doctor stood straight with impable professionalism. Then why isnt she waking up? Patrick frowned deeply. Madam is just overly fatigued The female doctor paused for a moment before continuing. Mr. Pansy, you should exercise restraint for a few days and let Madam rest well. As soon as she saw Patricks sudden change in expression, the female doctor knew what he was thinking without any further exnation. She wrote something down on her notebook before saying, Ive investigated it; that person has someplicated background. Keep investigating until everything is found out, said Patrick calmly but firmly. What about that woman? The female doctor casually asked but couldnt help sneering at the thought of that woman who had bitten off more than she could chew earlier on. Patrick snorted coldly without even saying anything. But this attitude made it clear enough for the female doctor who turned around and left immediately. Looking down at Jane lying on the bed, Patrick touched her cheek gently. Are you awake? Is there anywhere ufortable? Jane only felt an excruciating headache; all she could remember was someone grabbing her arm tightly. I have a headache Janes voice was hoarse but thinking back to what had happened made her feel scared again. Its okay now. Holding onto Jane tightly, Patrickforted her softly. Jane slowly got up from bed while leaning against him entirely; todays experience still gave shivers down her spine whenever she thought about it. She held onto his face seriously and said, Patrick if you hadnt arrived in time today But before Jane finished speaking, he kissed her directly instead. Frictioning against Janes waist, Patrick looked at her blushing cheeks and gently said, I will always be by your side. Janes heart softened, and she buried her head in Patricks embrace. The turbulence on the cruise ship passed, and Jane and Patrick smoothly arrived at Lovers Ind. As soon as they checked in, Jane couldnt wait to run to the beach to y. Walking on the soft sand, Jane looked at the meeting point of the sea and sky. The ce was dyed with a faint orange glow from the setting sun, rippling on the sea surface. Patrick, look, its so beautiful here, Jane waved to Patrick behind her, her face showing joy. Patrick only watched Jane. Seeing her so happy, his heart softened considerably. Grabbing Patricks hand, Jane dragged him along the beach. The gentle sea breeze tousled Janes long hair. It feels like its been a long time since I rxed like this, Janezilymented. If you like it, you can stay here, Patrick softly suggested. I dont want to. This ce has good scenery, but good food and fun things are back home, Jane grinned, revealing her white teeth. Seeing this, Patrick reached over and straightened her somewhat messy hair. Anywhere is good with you. Blinking, Jane tiptoed to hug Patricks neck. Patrick, meeting you is wonderful. Under the setting sun, the two passionately kissed, and their shadows intertwined. In the evening, Jane cuddled in Patricks arms while watching a movie. Although she had chosen the film, she began toin about it. Wow, if the female lead just exined a bit, this movie wouldnt have been made. Whats with this youth pain literature? Does anyone still like this nowadays? Jane originally wanted to see what type of films and shows were currently popr, thinking she could produce one herself. However, she found them mediocre. Patricks face remained expressionless; he had never been interested in such things. But in the next second, Patrick heard Jane muttering in his arms, But the male lead is quite handsome. Whichpany is he from? Patrick lowered his head and saw Jane checking information on her phone. Instantly, Patricks face darkened. Unfortunately, Jane didnt notice anything and continued murmuring, The younger brother has a nice body too Just as she was about to open other pictures, her phone was abruptly taken away. Patrick pinched her chin and turned her head. Patricks gaze was dark as it fell on Janes face. He looks quite handsome, and his physique isnt bad? Yeah Jane, appearing unafraid of death, reached out and patted Patricks chest. Just a bit inferior. Seeing Patrick raise his eyebrow, Janes finger pressed on the button of his chest, and looking up at him, she said, Are you sure? Jane was teased by this action, feeling a tingling sensation in her heart. Thinking quickly, she tried to find an excuse to escape, but Patrick caught her back. Patrick! You rascal! Chapter 538 Really Uncomfortable On the film set, everything was going smoothly for Maria, but Osborn was having a rough time. His condition seemed to be deteriorating. Osborn, whats been going on with you these past few days? You seem off, his agent asked him with concern as he patted Osborns shoulder. Im sorry. Maybe I havent been getting enough resttely. Ill head back to the hotel, Osborn replied with a slight smile before leaving by himself. Maria noticed everything and quietly followed him. Sure enough, Maria saw Osborn entering a bar. She hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to follow him inside. The music in the bar was deafening, and Maria frowned, scanning the room until she finally spotted Osborn in the corner. He silently drank his alcohol, wearing an extremely despondent expression. Maria bit her lip and didnt walk over. Instead, she found a spot where she could see him and sat down, unaware that someone in another corner had raised their phone. Osborn lowered his head, looking at the photos on his phone. It was a picture he secretly took and kept until now. Looking at Janes radiant smile in the photo, Osborn immediately thought of the engagement ceremony that day, and she had the same expression facing Patrick. Osborn could tell that Jane was genuinely happy. Eyes filled with disappointment, Osborn rubbed his ss. Why wasnt he the one by her side? With this thought, Osborn directly picked up the bottle and took a gulp, the strong liquor causing him to cough violently, his face turning red instantly. Osborn, have you gone mad! A voice sounded above him, and Osborn looked up to see Maria standing in front of him, snatching the bottle away. Why are you here? Osborn frowned. If you cane here to drink, why cant I? Marias eyes flickered, then she sat down beside Osborn. She pursed her lips, the words stuck at the edge of her mouth unspoken. She just poured a small ss of wine for Osborn. If you want to drink, just drink properly. Why act like youre courting death? Osborn nced at Maria and bitter-sweetly curved his lips, downing the contents of the cup in one go. So, whats wrong with you these days? Youre in such a bad state, Maria knowingly asked. She got engaged, Osborn said, somewhat absent-minded. However, even though Maria had already guessed the reason, hearing Osborn say it himself stabbed at her heart. She wanted to jest with Osborn, but her lips couldnt conjure up a smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is karma. You rejected me, and now youre in unrequited love, huh? Maria chuckled dryly, but her heart was filled with bitterness. Hearing this, Osborn raised his head, staring straight at Maria. Maria felt a bit awkward under his gaze, turned her head aside, and awkwardly took a sip of her drink. Its just a failed romance, look at you in such a lost state. Osborn gave a self-deprecating smile, not speaking further, just quietly drinking his alcohol. The music and lights in the bar intensified the atmosphere, but in Osborn and Marias corner, it remained quiet, as if it were another world. Suddenly, Kim called Maria. Maria hesitated for a moment, and as she was about to pick up the call, her wrist was grabbed. Startled, Maria turned to look at Osborn. Why? Osborn looked at Maria, his eyes showing a hazy and elusive expression. Osborn? Seeing this, Maria reached out and waved her hand in front of Osborn. Have you had too much to drink? Why isnt it me? Jane Osborn lowered his gaze, sitting there like a wet dog in the rain, full of loss. Watching this, Maria bit her lower lip and extended her hand to pull Osborn up. Youve had too much to drink; Ill take you back. However, Osborn remained unmoved, even grabbing Maria, almost causing her to fall on the couch. Osborn looked at Maria seriously, making her doubt if he was really drunk. But in the next moment, Osborn spoke softly, Jane, I also like her a lot It felt like something sharp had pierced Marias heart. She took a deep breath and reached out to tug Osborns cheek. Osborn, Im not Jane; Im Maria! Youve had too much to drink! Sober up! Osborn suddenly held onto Marias hand, pressing it against his cheek with affection and nostalgia. Do you know? Watching you get engaged to Patrick, I felt really upset. Then do you know how upset I am that you like Jane? Maria bit her lip and, in the end, reached out to gently touch Osborns cheek. Jane Osborns eyes were watery. He cupped Marias face and leaned in gently. Marias hand, ced on herp, tightened suddenly. She knew she should push him away, should refuse, but in the end, she couldnt bring herself to do anything. She looked at Osborn and finally closed her eyes. Just this once, and also thest time. Even until she returned to the hotel, Marias heart was in turmoil. She tossed and turned in bed, with scenes from the bar ying in her mind. She touched her own lips, fingertips tightening. However, in her chaotic thoughts, Maria overlooked the phone beside the bed. Consequently, when she woke up the next day, her phone was filled with missed calls from her agent and news notifications. She stared nkly at the phone screen, remaining frozen in ce. The names Maria, Osborn, and Kim all trended together, sparked by two sets of photos. One showed Maria and Kim holding hands shopping at a mall, while the other captured Maria kissing Osborn. These two videos instantly exploded on social media, and phrases like Maria two-timing surged to the top of headlines. Maria waspletely taken aback, feeling lost and unsure of how things had turned out this way. Her agent called at that moment, and after some hesitation, Maria eventually answered. What the heck have you done, you madwoman! Are you out of your mind? The agents voice was full of anger, making Maria even more ufortable. I Im sorry. Maria opened her mouth, but she didnt know what else to say. What Im sorry? Maria, you really know how to create trouble for me! The agents voice was filled with fury, intensifying Marias distress. Sorry. However, besides the apology, Maria couldnt find any other words. Its useless to say anything now. Dont make any statements for the time being. Let thepany handle it. With that, Maria heard amotion on the agents end, followed by a few more instructions before the call ended. Hugging her knees, Maria stared at the messages on her phone, including unanswered calls from Kim and inquiries about her whereabouts. She tapped the phone screen and eventually replied. When Kim arrived at the hotel, Maria was still staring at her phone, reading thements insulting her. Youre here. Maria turned her head and forced a smile, uglier than a cry. Do you like Osborn? Kims voice was somewhat hoarse. He wasnt stupid; after being with Maria, he vaguely sensed something. Different from her on-screen persona, the real Marias acting skills were terrible. If you really like him, I can step back. His hand, hanging by his side, suddenly clenched. Who knew how much courage he summoned to say this. In an instant, Maria felt a sense of powerlessness choking her heart. But at this point, she had no reason to conceal anything. I like Osborn, but he only likes Jane. So, did you agree to my confession just to provoke Osborn? Hearing this, Maria lowered her head, not daring to look at Kim. Perhaps, that was the case at that time Maria gently spoke. But I also want to forget Osborn and genuinely ept you. Kim stared straight at Maria, then knelt down in front of the bed. Maria, I love you. Maria lifted her head in astonishment, tears blurring her vision and streaming down her face. Gently wiping away the tears from Marias face, Kim smiled at her. So, I will strive to make you genuinely fall in love with me. Chapter 539 The Game of Pretending to Sleep Early morning. Jane barely opened her eyes and caught a glimpse of Patrick sitting on the balcony, reading the newspaper. The sunlight outside wasnt as piercing as it had been in previous days, dilutedly falling on Patricks profile. His eyshes trembled like butterfly wings fluttering. Sometimes Jane would think that it was such a waste for Patrick to not be a celebrity with his good looks. He was even more handsome than Osborn by several points. As if sensing Janes gaze, Patrick turned his head around. Seeing this, Jane quickly buried her head under the covers pretending to be asleep. Putting aside the newspaper, Patrick stood up and walked towards the bed when he noticed that Jane kept moving around under the covers. Bending down gently he asked, Are you awake? Ignoring himpletely, Jane continued ying along with her sleeping game. Patrick saw through her act and reached out to brush away some of her messy hair from her forehead before pinching at her nose lightly with his fingers. At first, Jane held back but eventually couldnt resist any longer and opened up her eyes while grabbing hold of Patricks hand causing a slight blush to appear on her cheeks. Arent you going to stop pretending? Sitting down next to Jane on the bed while looking at her intently, he asked. Youre being unfair; you should have given me a gentle morning kiss. Patrick looked at Janes expression, and a faintly helpless smile appeared on his lips. Just as he was about to lean in for a kiss, the person under the nket suddenly covered his head and skillfully popped out from under the covers. Toote. Jane had already gotten out of bed, waving her hand towards Patrick. Only in front of Patrick would Jane reveal such a yful and adorable side.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, for Patrick, any version of Jane would make his heart flutter. Seeing Jane about to leave, Patrick extended his long arms, directly pulling her into his arms. Jane eximed, but her arms around his waist tightened slightly. What are you doing? Jane softly asked. Now its your turn. Patrick whispered in Janes ear. However, Jane was a bit puzzled, responding with a questioning tone, What? Good morning kiss. Patrick spoke each word clearly, seemingly looking forward to Janes next move. Hearing this, Jane couldnt help butugh. She turned in Patricks arms, facing him directly. Holding onto Patricks neck, Jane boldly poked his cheek, saying, Mr. Pansy, youre quite childish. Patrick raised an eyebrow but didnt say anything in response. Instead, he enjoyed the way Jane was acting cute towards him. As she looked into Patricks beautiful eyes, Janes fingertips brushed over his eyebrows beforending on his forehead for a kiss. Im hungry, Jane said. Patrick lifted Jane directly and took her out of the bedroom. Breakfast was already prepared on the dining table. While having breakfast, Jane, as if having a sudden thought, looked up at Patrick. Patrick, lets go out to sea today. His movements paused, and Patrick saw Janes eager eyes. However, he couldnt hide the slight furrow of his brows. Dont tell me were just going to stroll around the ind every day? Since were here, we should definitely go out to sea. Jane propped up her cheek, looking at Patrick with anticipation. She then pointed at the back of Patricks hand with a finger. In reality, Jane understood that Patrick was worried about what happened on the cruise when they came here. I cant believe Im so unlucky that something unexpected happens every time I take a cruise. This time, I promise to stay with you all the time and not wander around. How about that? Jane leaned in closer to him as Patrick showed no immediate response. Patrick exhaled and turned to look at Jane, his expression revealing some indecipherable emotions. Now, Jane felt a bit uneasy, Are those people fromst time really formidable? Just some people behind the scenes. Patrick didnt want Jane to get involved in those matters. He was concerned because the sea was more unpredictable than thend, and there were more dangers. Since when did our Mr. Pansy be afraid? Jane teased, but when she saw Patricks face darken, she regretted her words. Realizing that she might have said something wrong, Jane approached and sat in Patricksp. Im sorry, Patrick. I just thought the issue was resolved, and theres no need to worry about it anymore. Jane leaned gently against Patricks chest, her arms encircling his waist. Besides, Im not a canary; I can protect myself, right? Patrick pursed his lips without saying a word, just quietly watching Jane. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Janes mouth, thinking that Patrick had tacitly agreed, and she kissed him on the corner of his lips. Patricks brow moved slightly, and his lips gradually approached, but Jane raised her palm to block him. Mr. Pansy, if we dont leave now, we wont see any good scenery, Jane said as she looked around. On the cruise ship, Janezilyy in her chair soaking up the sun. There werent many people on deck, so it was quiet and peaceful. Patrick, Im going to get a ss of juice, Jane said as she took off her sunsses and turned to Patrick next to her. Little did she know that as soon as she picked up the ss, a waitress identally bumped into Patrick. Jane saw the embarrassed expression on the waitress face and smirked. Was this old trick of setting someone up still being used nowadays? Thinking this way, Jane walked over directly and heard the waitress whispering softly to Patrick, Sir, Im really sorry let me wipe it for you The gentle voice made ones body tingle with pleasure. Patrick looked displeased with his eyes fixed on the waitress. The waitress was about to get closer under pretense of wiping his clothes when a fair hand reached out and pulled them apart. Dont bother wiping it; Ill give you a price quote instead. You just need to pay full price, Jane said with a faint smile while looking at the server in front of her. Pay? Sir, Im really sorry; I didnt mean it! Your clothes must be very expensive what should I do? When she saw Janes eyes move slightly upon seeing him, she continued pretending to be panicked like before. Most men would feel some pity after seeing this but not Patrick who didnt even spare him an eye corner. What should you do? You should work hard and earn money instead of wasting time here talking nonsense. Jane smiled slyly at him, How about it? Do you want me to introduce you for a job? The server turned pale upon hearing this offer from Jane while biting his lip, How can you insult me like that? Chapter 540 The Spirit of Perseverance The waitress seemed to intentionally raise her voice, attracting the attention of some people around them. Insult you? Janes expression was one of surprise, as if she had heard something incredible. I kindly introduced you to this job and now you think I insulted you? If you dont want my kindness, it doesnt matter. The bill will be given to your manager and then you canpensate us. Compared to the pitiful look on the waitress face, Jane appeared more assertive. However, on a cruise ship like this one, everyone was either rich or wealthy. This kind of thing happened all the time. After all, no one would speak up for a scheming waitress. You how could you The waitress had red eyes but no one paid any attention to her. She turned her focus back onto Patrick. Sir, if you want me topensate for it then I will. As she spoke these words, her voice became smaller and smaller as if pleading with him; even Jane felt sorry for her at that point. But Patrickzily lifted his gaze and casually replied, Thenpensate us. He didnt really want anything more than that from someone like her; he only did it because of Jane. The waitress couldnt bear it anymore so she left with a dejected look on her face. Jane watched as she walked away before finally bursting outughing, That was interesting. Why bother paying attention to someone like that, said Patrick nonchntly. Hearing this made Jane blink before leaning in towards him with an affected tone, I thought you always kept his options open but turns out you also have a soft spot ah! Before she could finish speaking though, Patrick pulled Jane into his arms. Well, lets see who is sitting in myp, whispered Patrick near Janes earlobe before adding, Except for one exception. His hot breath sprayed onto her cheek making Jane feel ticklish so she shrunk back slightly while looking at therge stain on his chest which caused wrinkles between her eyebrows, You should go change your clothes first. Mrs. Pansy wont help? asked Patrick naturally while raising his head without any concern whatsoever. Jane rolled her eyes at him before getting up reluctantly. Observing this, Patrick went to the lounge to change his clothes. Jane stood on the deck, looked up at the sky, and felt that it was not as clear as it was in the morning, adding a touch of coolness. At that moment, someone lightly touched her shoulder. Jane turned her head but didnt see anyone. This left her somewhat puzzled. Turning her cheek to the other side, a handsome face suddenly entered her sight, startling Jane. She took a step back before finally recognizing the person in front of her. What are you doing here? Seeing Joseph here was unexpected for Jane. Joseph looked at Janes reaction and smiled apologetically. Did I scare you? Im sorry about that. He then took Janes hand and gave it a gentle kiss on the back. I told you I would always be by your side until you say yes. Jane felt a headacheing on; she never expected Joseph to follow her all the way here. What kind of prince was he? Did he have nothing better to do? She pinched her forehead, not knowing what to say. Joseph saw this but didnt get upset; instead, his smile deepened as he leaned closer to Jane. Do you like the scenery here? Jane didnt answer, but Joseph continued talking anyway. In my hometown, the scenery is millions of times better than this ce. If you marry me, we can see it every day. How about considering it? As he spoke, he even winked at Jane with his deep blue eyes full of affection. Joseph, please stop. Jane spoke softly. I can be whatever type of person you want me to be as long as its what makes you happy, Joseph said while propping up his cheeks with his hands and smiling at Jane again. How about going with me tomorrow to see some coral reefs? Theyre really beautiful there. However, not far away, Patrick looked up and saw this scene. His brow furrowed tightly. How could this person appear here? Sir, is that your girlfriend? Why is she so intimate with the person next to her? Standing next to Patrick was the waitress who had just been retorted by Jane. She was originally dissatisfied and, upon seeing Jane being affectionate with another man, immediately went to tell Patrick. She even put on an innocent look. Your girlfriend looks so beautiful when she smiles. I thought she had a fierce temper just now. As she spoke, she looked at Patrick. Seeing his cold expression, she felt she had an opportunity and was about to add fuel to the fire. However, her throat was suddenly gripped. Dont want to die? Then dont appear in front of me again, understand? Patrick raised his eyes, losing patience with the noisy person next to him. The waitress looked at him fearfully, nodding frantically and blushing. She dared not have any more uneasy thoughts because this man in front of her could really kill her! With a cold snort, Patrick let go of her hand and didnt even bother to look at the waitress again. He took a step forward with his long legs towards Jane and Joseph. On the other side, Joseph leaned in closer to Janes cheek and asked earnestly, Are you really not considering it? Marry me, Jane. Jane was annoyed by his persistence and took a deep breath before she could speak. But then someone put their arm around her shoulder and pulled her into their embrace.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Not interested, Patricks voice sounded cold above them as Jane turned to face him with a smile on her face. Joseph saw Patricks arrival and clicked his tongue lightly. I was asking Jane for her opinion. She is my fiance, Patrick said darkly. Youd better stay away from her. Joseph shrugged nonchntly. You may be engaged but youre not married yet legally speaking so Jane is still single status-wise which means I have every right to pursue her. He turned back towards Jane with a wink saying cheerfully, Im always here for you if you change your mind, my dear queen. As he lifted up his head, he met eyes with Patrick causing an undercurrent of tension between them. Jane opened mouth but didnt know what else she could say or do except maybe praise Joseph for being so persistent. Joseph, Patrick and I are engaged. You she began tentatively as suddenly all three felt the cruise ship tremble beneath their feet. Jane steadied herself in Patricks arms just as they heard someone shout nearby, What is that! Chapter 541 Caught in a Tornado Upon hearing these words, everyones gaze turned towards the outside and Jane vaguely saw something nearby. Just then, the sky quickly darkened and the wind on the sea picked up a bit. Jane blinked her eyes and heard a muffled thunderp in her ears. It was actually a tornado! Jane suddenly realized why the afternoon had be so gloomy and why there were such heavy clouds. For a moment, she regretted not checking the weather forecast beforeing out. More urately, she regretted not checking her almanac. Otherwise, how could she have been so unlucky to have predicted that an ident would happen as soon as she arrived? At this moment, there was also an announcement on board telling everyone to take shelter in the cabin. The three of them didnt dare dy and quickly went into the cabin where many people had already gathered with worried expressions. Some even began toin. The sound of thunder outside grew louder while raindrops hit against deck became more distinct. Jane looked worried as she leaned against Patricks chest without saying anything. Patricks face was cold; no one had expected this ident to happen. Furthermore, due to being affected by tornadoes,munication devices were unable to be used; they could only wait here with no other options avable. The ship began to sway slightly while announcements overboard became intermittent which indicated that tornadoes were about to strike soon. People on board also started getting restless withints growing louder. Help! I want out! I want out! How could we encounter such things? This is just in bad luck. Im not going die right? What should I do I dont want die yet! Im still young! I cant die! Noisy voices filled up entire cabin instantly while Jane held onto Patricks hand tightly causing it turn ice-cold within seconds. She remembered their previous experience when they survived after crashing into sea together before Even thinking about it now made her shudder but Jane never thought that history would repeat itself so soon again Patrick Her expression serious now as she tightened grip around his hand. Its okay; youre safe with me. Patrick kissed Jane gently on temple reassuringly. His firm voice made Jane feel warm inside because as long he was here by her side, nothing else mattered anymore On the side, Josephs face turned even worse. He looked worriedly out the window, stabilizing himself as the ship swayed. He then turned to Jane and said, Jane, I will protect you too. Perhaps due to the tense atmosphere, Jane did not hear Josephs trembling voice at the end. In fact, Joseph wasnt too afraid of this kind of thing. What really scared him was that he didnt know how to swim. If the cruise ship sank, he would be in great danger. The crew on board began distributing life jackets to each passenger, but this action caused even more tension among the already nervous crowd. Let me out! I want to leave here! I dont want to die here! One woman screamed and pushed the crew members away. Protect me! Get me out of here! The crew members wrist was sore from being grabbed by the woman, but he still tried his best tofort her, Maam, please calm down. This is currently the safest ce for you. Please put on your life jacket first. Stay here? Stay here and wait for death? Dont you have lifeboats on board? Let me leave now! The hysterical woman shouted and many people around her were swayed by her words. But The crew member turned pale with fear as this was something he did not want to encounter either. However, the woman continued relentlessly and even wanted to break into the cockpit. Janes temples throbbed from all of this noise. She stepped forward and grabbed onto the womans cor with her hand. Shut up! she coldly scolded her. What are you going to do? The woman was startled at first but then regained some confidence when she saw that Jane was a fellow female passenger instead of a crew member herself. If you continue making noise like this, I wont mind shutting you up right now. Jane remained expressionless throughout their exchange. Get lost! I dont want to wait for death here. I want a lifeboat; get me out of here immediately! The woman yelled loudly again in response. Go out? Sure, if you want to take a lifeboat, go ahead. Lets see if the tornado hits and flips either this cruise ship or your precious lifeboat, Jane released the woman, maintaining herposure. The door is right there; feel free to leave. Upon hearing this, the womans body trembled for a moment. She seemed like she wanted to argue further, but noticing Janes cold demeanor, she let out a sarcasticugh. Jane then grabbed the woman by her hair and dragged her to the door. The woman immediately went hysterical, screaming at the top of her lungs, What are you doing! Help! Save me! You wanted to go out, right? Jane pressed the womans face against the window, revealing the thunder and lightning outside. The woman was instantly frightened out of her wits, shaking like a quail, too scared to say anything. Jane let go and scanned the rest of the people, Anyone else wants to leave? As soon as these words were spoken, the restless crowd fell silent. Who doesnt want to leave? Are we just going to wait here and die? someone protested, speaking up again. Do you think yelling and screaming will save us? Instead of wasting energy on that, lets focus on how to deal with the typhoon, Jane said, turning to ask one of the crew members about their ns. The crew member wiped sweat from his forehead and replied, The ship has already tried its best to steer clear of the storm center. If anything happens, well immediately deploy lifeboats and evacuate everyone. After hearing this, no one spoke up again. Everyone forced themselves to calm down despite the violent shaking caused by the tornado. Jane frowned while Patrick held her tightly in his arms. Everyone was terrified but didnt know how much time had passed before things calmed down a bit. However, in the next moment, a broadcast announcement made everyones heart skip a beat: there was a leak in one part of the ship! All previousposure vanished as people began shouting. The crew quickly organized everyone onto deck where lifeboats were already prepared for deployment into sea. Jane wiped rainwater off her face while biting her thin lips anxiously. Jane dont be afraid, Josephs voice came from beside her. His face was pale with fear as he looked uneasily at the vast ocean below them. Jane looked at Joseph only to notice that his life jacket strap had broken offpletely! Why is your life jacket broken? Jane felt a sudden shock. With such huge waves, a life jacket would be immensely helpful if one fell into the water. However, the situation was different when the life jacket was damaged. I I identally broke it, Joseph frowned, gripping the broken part tightly, trying to mentally prepare himself. He stared at the dark sea, feeling a wave of dizziness. You cant swim? Jane seemed to notice Josephs unusual behavior and inquired. Caught off guard by the direct hit, Josephs expression stiffened.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, at that moment, a life jacket was handed to him. Joseph looked up in surprise, meeting Patricks cold gaze. Put it on. Chapter 542 I’ll Be With You from Now On Upon hearing this, Josephs expression immediately became strange, his pupils trembled slightly, and he pushed Patricks hand away. What are you doing? I dont need it, Joseph said with a hint of pride and dignity in his voice as he gritted his teeth. Patrick didnt say anything but took a step closer to Joseph, which startled him. I said I dont need it. I can Joseph didnt finish speaking before Patrick grabbed him by the neck and pulled him aside. Patrick didnt let go of his grip. If he hadnt released him in time, Joseph would have thought that he was going to kill him. Patrick, what are you trying to do? Joseph was confused by these actions. The swaying of the ship made it difficult for him to stand firmly on his feet. If you want to die so badly, then dont get on the lifeboat. Dont bother others after you fall off, Patrick said without any softness or interest in such trivial matters except for Janes sake. You! Joseph turned pale from being choked by Patricks words. He wanted to resist but was too weak due to the swaying of the ship. However, Patrick quickly put a life jacket on him without showing any mercy or hesitation towards Josephs struggle against it; thus making it hard for him even breathe properly at first nce upon wearing one. Joseph red at Patrick as he lifted up his head but saw that he had already gone back over near Jane without even sparing a nce at himself. Feeling awkward about this situation now more than ever before, Joseph shouted towards where Patrick had gone, What about you then? However, Joesph did not receive an answer from Patrick because he was already taken onto a lifeboat by crew members. He turned around anxiously looking back at Jane who was still on deck while also taking notice of her being apanied by Patrick beside her side. Although originally wanting to ask crew members if they could take Jane along with them, he swallowed those words down again. Patrick! You better protect Jane well! If anything happens to her, I wont spare you! On deck, Jane tightly held onto Patricks hand. Although she knew that water came naturally easy for someone like him, she couldnt help feeling worried under these dangerous circumstances especially since he himself wasnt wearing any life jacket yet. Sensing her anxiety, Patrick lowered down his head and most part of his body shielding hers from rainwater, Its okay, Ive been through worse situations than this. And indeed, it was true. Patrick had experienced countless near-death experiences throughout all these years. Looking at Patricks tightly pursed lips, Jane suddenly felt a hint of sourness in her heart. She touched Patricks cheek and whispered, Ill be with you from now on. Patrick lightly kissed Janes fingertips and held her waist. Compared to the others panic, Jane and Patrick were much calmer. They were thest group to board the lifeboat. Although the tornado had passed, there was no improvement in the situation at sea. The huge waves tossed the lifeboat up and down like everyones emotions right now. Jane tightly grasped onto a nearby handrail with a serious expression on her face. When she turned her head, she saw that the cruise ship was gradually sinking. The waves areing! Quick! Just then someone on board shouted out loud. Jane looked over and saw a huge wave approaching not far away. Everyone on board panicked for a moment, even some of the crew members arms trembled as they paddled their oars for survival rafts. Dont turn! Let the bow face directly into windward waves; dont ever meet them sideways! Jane grabbed hold of one of crew members arms and helped him paddle while correcting their slightly tilted boat body back into position again. Everyone hold tight. Even as windswept waves approached them all around them, Jane remained calm as she directed everyone else onboard to safety in an amazing way that soothed their nervespletely. As giant waves came crashing down upon them all at once, even Jane couldnt help but look worried too until Patrick hugged her close to his chest. With a loud bang echoing in her ears, it seemed like something exploded nearby. Jane felt a whirlwind sensation as the icy seawater struck her body. Emerging from the water, Jane coughed up a mouthful of water, turning to see the chaotic scene around her. There were numerous floating objects on the sea. As they were thest to evacuate, they were still close to the original cruise ship. Jane spected that these scattered items had fallen from the ship. Jane didnt waste a moment; she found a floating board and ced her upper body on it. The seawater was very cold, making her body ufortably numb. However, Jane had no leisure to care about her difort. She scanned her surroundings, diligently searching for Patricks figure.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The massive waves had overturned even the lifeboats, and Patrick, without a life jacket, was in greater danger than the others. Jane wiped the water off her face and examined the items floating on the sea, attempting to locate a lifeboat. Instead, she spotted someone thrashing about not far away. Help help me He was a young man who seemed to know how to swim, but everything that had just happened had scared him so much that he couldnt use his hands and feet properly. Jane didnt hesitate when she saw this. She pushed her board towards the young man and swam over to him. The distance between them wasnt too far, so it wasnt too difficult for Jane to reach the young man. She reached out and pulled him up onto the board. The young man had swallowed quite a bit of water and was now coughing violently. Jane searched around for any other boards or floating objects that could help keep them afloat. Thank you for saving me, the young man said as he caught his breath. Dont talk, conserve your energy, Jane replied sharply. She didnt have time for small talk with this person right now. The young man shrunk back at her tone of voice and obediently remained silent, although his eyes were still fixed on Janes face. Jane! Just then, Patricks voice rang out from not too far away. He had found arge board with several survivors on it. Jane breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this and helped the young man onto the board with her before joining Patrick on it as well. Patrick looked carefully at Jane before rxing slightly when he saw that she wasnt hurt in any way. Im fine, what about you? Jane asked as she squeezed Patricks shoulder in concern. Patrick shook his head in response. The storm had subsided by now and they were all temporarily safe for the moment. When we encountered the tornado, people on board already contacted those on shore so they should be able to find us soon, Patrick said calmly. Besides, there were people he knew on shore who would be informed of todays ident promptly enough to send rescue teams out quickly enough. Chapter 543 Wanting to Bind You to My Side As expected by Patrick, after drifting on the sea for a long time, several rescue personnel arrived and took them away. By this time, it was already dawn. Jane looked at the approaching coast and saw that most of the people from the cruise ship had already been rescued. After Patrick and Jane got ashore, medical staff who had been waiting there handed them towels and water. Mr. Pansy. At that moment, the female doctor who had treated Jane before hurried over. She looked at Patrick and Janes wet appearance with a very unhappy expression on her face. Its okay. Let those people help search for other passengers on board, Patrick instructed while Jane searched for Josephs figure nearby. And just at that moment, the young man that Jane had rescued at sea approached. He stood in front of Jane, blocking her line of sight. Thank you, he expressed with a bit of embarrassment, scratching his cheek. No problem, Jane replied, looking at the young man who was handsome and had a hint of star quality that could make it big in the entertainment industry. I Im Morgan Rees. Can I know your name? Morgans cheeks blushed slightly as he shifted his gaze away, not daring to make direct eye contact with Jane. Hearing this, Jane was a bit stunned. She initially thought this young man came to thank her, but now it seemed a bit peculiar. Without an immediate response from Jane, Morgan lifted his head. However, instead of getting an answer, he saw Jane turning her head with a smile, looking at the man approaching her. You can call me Mrs. Pansy, Jane blinked and took the initiative to shake Patricks hand. Patrick nced at Morgan without saying anything. Seeing Patricks silence, Jane, with a slight tilt of her head, smiled, Jealous? At her words, Patrick suddenly embraced Jane, burying his head in the crook of her neck, speaking with a hint of sulking, Really want to tie you to my side. Mr. Pansy not confident in his own charm? Jane pushed Patrick away, chuckling. Concerned about Jane catching a cold, Patrick was focused on taking her back to the room and didnt say much more. However, just as they were about to leave, Jane, who had turned her head again, stopped in her tracks. Patrick, did you see Joseph just now? Jane was worried. Regardless of Josephs identity, he couldnt swim. Surviving such a massive stormst night would be challenging. Seeing this, Patrick immediately had someone inquire with the search and rescue team. However, there was no sign of Joseph over there. Given Josephs distinctive appearance, it would be impossible not to remember seeing him. Hearing this response from the search and rescue team, Janes heart sank a little. If something had happened to Joseph, it would be difficult to exin. Knowing Janes worries, Patrick ordered his men to cooperate with the search and rescue team in their efforts. Jane was worried so she waited there anxiously. Fortunately, not long after that news came from the search and rescue team that they had found Joseph. Jane rushed forward to check on him but things werent looking good for Joseph. It looks like he has been unconscious for some time now and has ingested quite a bit of water. We need to take him straight away to the hospital, said one of the nurses beside Joseph whoy on a stretcher designed for water rescues Jane looked at Josephs pale face as his hand hung limply by his side. After sending off Joseph to the hospital with medical personnel attending him closely, Patrick brought Jane back to their hotel room where she took several sneezes while taking her shower. Jane, wrapped in a nket, looked at her phone after taking a shower. There were still some emails from thepany, and she replied briefly. At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Patrick walked out, surrounded by steam. Jane turned her head and saw Patricks handsome figure. She couldnt help but roll her eyes and shifted her gaze to the side. Patrick curved his lips, got onto the bed, and pulled Jane into his arms. He lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Patrick, why am I so unlucky? I always encounter danger at sea, Janeined. After the events of yesterday, her interest in sea activities hadpletely vanished. Do I have to lie in the hotel and watch TV in the future? Listening to Janes grumbling, a hint of cunning shed in Patricks eyes. He reached out and embraced Janes slender waist, letting her lean against his chest. We can do other things. Jane blushed. She intended to turn around and escape from Patrick, but she lost her bnce, swayed a bit, and nearly fell on the bed. However, this move caught Patricks attention. He raised an eyebrow, ced his hand on Janes cheek, and pressed her firmly onto the bed. So eager? Patrick teased Jane intentionally, watching her ears turn slightly red. Patrick, you rogue, Jane pouted, turning her head away and refusing to look at Patrick. Unexpectedly, Patrick showed an innocent expression as if he didnt understand why Jane would say such a thing. I want to give you a massage. You said your body wasnt feeling well, so how am I being a rogue? You! Jane was momentarily speechless and red at Patrick with gritted teeth. Or maybe you want to do something else? Patrick slowly leaned down, his sinister and ambiguous aura enveloping Jane. He looked down at Janes red lips and swallowed hard. Jane didnt resist; instead, she tilted her head up slightly and kissed Patrick back willingly. Unconsciously, her hand gripped onto his arm tightly, feeling him tense up for a moment.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jane furrowed her brows slightly and reached out to touch Patricks cheek while lifting his eyelids with her other hand. Whats wrong? Nothing. Patrick lowered his head to ce small kisses on the nape of Janes neck. However, when she turned around naturally, she saw the wound on Patricks bicep. Jane froze for a moment before pressing against his chest. Youre injured? Patrick straightened up nonchntly and said calmly, Its just a minor injury that Ive already taken care of. However, Jane didnt believe him at all as she pulled aside the bandage covering the wound on his arm which was about half the size of her palm C it looked like it had been cut by something sharp from behind despite not bleeding anymore. How did you treat this? asked Jane with knitted eyebrows. Seeing Patrick remain silent, Jane squinted slightly. Dont tell me you just did a simple wash? I got some disinfectant from Amber Jenkins, Patrick replied unusually obedient. Amber, the doctor who apanied him this time. Hearing this, Janes expression instantly darkened. Chapter 544 Being Followed Its just a small injury, Patrick said, his lips slightly parted. Indeed, the wound was insignificant to him. Patrick didnt even know when he got scratched; he only felt a slight sting on his way back. Is this how you usually treat minor injuries? Jane raised an eyebrow.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Patrick knew Jane was worried and let out a sigh of relief before giving in. Well then, can you help me bandage it up? It hurts a bit. Jane rolled her eyes at Patrick and got up to look for some bandages. However, they couldnt find any in their room. After examining Patricks wound again, Jane stood up and said, Ill go buy some iodine and gauze. Patrick almost spoke but swallowed his words instead. He stood up and offered to apany her to the pharmacy nearby. As they walked side by side towards the pharmacy, Jane also bought some snacks along the way. But suddenly she slowed down her pace on their way back. She nced at Patrick and understood what he meant with his eyes C someone was following them. Patrick had long sensed this matter but remained silent. Janes fingers moved slightly, causing the paper bag she was holding to break free from the string. It seemed to startle her a bit, so she stopped, adjusting it. However, taking advantage of the opportunity to turn around, Jane observed her surroundings and noticed a few things. There are two, Jane said to Patrick, suppressing her voice as they walked. With a soft acknowledgment, Patrick reached out to take the bag from Jane. As the two of them continued walking nonchntly, suddenly, someone approached from not far away, smiling warmly. Sorry to bother you. Are you two a couple? The persons face was filled with a smile, overly enthusiastic. What do you want? Jane tilted her head, cautiously inquiring. Oh, dont be afraid. I mean no harm. Im a staff member from the cafe in front. The little shop just opened, and couples can get a free afternoon tea. As he spoke, he even pointed to his name tag, where staff was clearly written. Lets check it out, Jane said, ncing at the two individuals who were getting closer from behind and then smiling at Patrick. She wanted to see what tricks these people had up their sleeves. Patricks expression showed some hesitation, so Jane cooperated by acting a bit coquettish, getting Patrick to nod in agreement. The two followed the staff member inside. The doorbell at the entrance rang crisply. Jane nced around and saw about six or seven people scattered in the shop. Their eyes remained fixed on Patrick and Jane as they entered. You can sit here. The staff member pointed to a seat, the furthest from the entrance. Just pack it for us directly, Jane said, smiling. Her gaze fell on the staff members wrist, where there was a tattoo. Seemingly reminded of something, Janes eyes flickered. The staff member, sensing Janes gaze, quickly hid his hand behind his back, his smile somewhat forced. Everything here is freshly made. It wont taste good if you take it away, he said. In that case, I dont want it. Its free anyway, Jane said, waving her hand. Turning to leave, she didnt expect the entrance to be blocked by someone. The other customers also stood up, staring at the two menacingly. Boss, its this person who took him away, said a man rushing over, pointing at Patrick and addressing the staff member. The staff members face immediately darkened. Threateningly, he looked at Patrick and said, Do you know who I am? Daring to take away my man, are you tired of living? Are you the one behind him? Patrick scanned the surroundings, feeling somewhat surprised. After all, the person who grabbed his things would not be so easy to deal with. Now, this person Patrick naturally had suspicions. Sure enough, the staff members eyes flickered, and he hastily said, Of course! Boss, why waste time talking with him? Just make him reveal his whereabouts, someone behind them became impatient, their expression turning fierce. Get him for me! The clerk thought it made sense and gave the order. More than a dozen people rushed forward, surrounding Patrick and Jane in an instant. One of them threw a punch, separating Patrick and Jane. Jane quickly dodged to the side and pulled out her phone. This girl is calling the cops! Get her first! The head clerk didnt expect Patrick to be so skilled. He turned his head sharply and noticed Jane pointing at him. They thought they had caught their hostage right away, but no one expected that with a cold face, Jane kicked the thug who was rushing towards her away with one swift move. Calling the cops? Jane nced at her phone screen which showed she had hung up. She chuckled lightly with disdain in her eyes, I dont even want to bother police. They thought Patrick was difficult enough to handle, but they didnt expect this seemingly fragile woman like Jane to have such self-defense skills. The group of people who previously held numerical advantage now found themselves disadvantaged instead. Patrick stepped on someones wrist while bending down to pull open his cor. On his vicle was a tattooed number. Jane lowered her head for a closer look before asking softly, Is he part of those guys? Patrick had mentioned it earlier so she already had some guesses when she saw the tattoo on the clerks hand earlier on. There should be more people. Patrick frowned as he didnt expect there would be so much behind this incident. Jane blinked, about to say something when the fallen staff members expression changed. He pulled a small knife from his pocket and thrust it toward Jane. Die! Jane inwardly eximed, realizing she couldnt dodge it now. However, the next moment, a hand blocked in front of her, gripping the sharp de. Patrick lifted his chin slightly, seizing the small knife and tossing it away. Chapter 545 I’m Very Angry Patrick remained expressionless, but the powerful aura emanating from him made the mans legs go weak. At that moment, Jane hooked her leg around a chair and hurled it at him. The man stumbled back and grunted as he turned to run away, but Jane kicked him over. Just then, the doorbell rang and Patricks men rushed in to apprehend everyone in the room. How are you? Jane turned around and grabbed Patricks wrist, looking at his wound with a hint of concern on her face. Are you stupid? Why did you try to stop them with your bare hands? Do you think youre invincible? she scolded. Patrick touched her cheek gently and whispered, I just wanted to use up all those medicines. Patrick! Jane frowned disapprovingly. She didnt like how he disregarded his own safety like that. Seeing this, Patrick quickly hugged her waist andforted her softly. Jane turned her head aside and sighed. She first pulled out some gauze to temporarily treat Patricks wound. Lets bandage it first and apply more medicine when we get back. Having finally taken a break for a month-long vacation, encountering these incidents one after another these past few days had significantly dampened Janes mood. Back at the hotel, her expression didnt ease up; she applied medicine to Patricks wound with a stern face. After tying a knot in the bandage, Jane tidied up a bit. However, the next moment, a strong arm encircled her waist. With a firm pull, Patrick brought Jane into his embrace. Instinctively looking down, Jane realized it wasnt Patricks injured hand. She breathed a sigh of relief. Patrick remained silent, burying his head in the crook of her neck, breathing slowly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Both of them stayed quiet in the room, an unusual tranquility filling the space. Are you still angry? Patrick spoke softly after a long time. Yes, Im still angry. Although Jane had managed to calm herself a bit, Patricks question stirred up the frustration in her chest. She even pinched Patricks hand, attempting to free herself, but Patrick tightened his grip. Im sorry. Patricks voice reached her ears, and Jane paused for a moment. I wont let you worry like this in the future, Patricks eyes shimmered slightly, and warm breath escaped his parted lips. Jane pinched Patricks hand again, then turned around, straddling him once more. Patrick, I love you. Pausing for a moment, Jane continued, So, when I see you hurt, Ill worry, Ill feel sad. Over these past few days, a lot has happened. I want to tell you that Im not a canary seeking your protection. I can take care of myself; I can stand by your side, not hide behind you. Jane wrapped her arms around Patricks neck and nuzzled his cheek. She would show her soft side in front of Patrick, but that didnt mean she always relied on others. I know, Patricks palm rested on Janes neck as his fingertips caressed it lovingly. Youve always been special. It seemed destined that Patrick would fall deeply in love with Jane from then on. The two were very close to each other, their noses touching intimately as they saw their reflections in each others eyes. Jane tilted her chin slightly upward as she kissed Patrick passionately. Their warm breaths intertwined as they slowly melted into each other. Patricks hands roamed restlessly up from the hem of Janes clothes onto her tender skin until suddenly she grabbed them firmly. No, said Jane firmly against Patricks forehead. Patrick murmured uncertainly with a sexy hoarse tone at the end, Why not? Youre still injured now, said Jane resolutely. Patrick frowned slightly; his deep gaze seemed to swallow up all of Jane, Ill be careful. That wont do either. Jane briskly stood up, extending her finger to press against Patricks lips. Consider it a punishment for you. Behave. With that, Jane hummed a little tune as she walked away, leaving Patrick alone in his restlessness. Hmm Patrick ran his fingers through his soft hair, gazing at Janes retreating figure. Such a significant background? Jane expressed surprise as she took the information Amber handed over. The document contained detailed organizational information about the individuals they had captured earlier. Jane initially thought it was a small-scale criminal group, but she hadnt anticipated that it would be connected to so many other things. Why does this person feel so familiar? Jane pondered while looking at the photo in the file. Despite a sense of recognition, there were no distinct memories associated with the face. He is Fernando Goff C head of an infamous gang organization wanted for quite some time now, said Patrick calmly ncing briefly at the photo before speaking softly. Upon hearing the name Fernando, Janes face didnt show any surprise. She remembered reading about him in the news before. We took down his men, so he wonte knocking on our door, right? Jane turned to Patrick and silently praised her luck this time around. Jane felt like she should buy a lottery ticket; maybe shell win something big. Unless he wants to get caught immediately, he wont show up during all this chaos, Patrick replied uninterestedly. He figured they could just package everything up and send it straight to the police station C that way theyd be doing society a favor. Jane propped her chin up and nced at Fernandos photo before setting it aside with the rest of their information. Her phone beeped with a message notification causing her expression to shift subtly. She picked up her phone and dialed a number with an exasperated tone. Whats going on with the news? I thought we had already suppressed public opinion, but apparently that entertainment journalist still has some dirt on us. Someone must have pushed him from behind because there is no way he wouldve tweeted otherwise. Marias agent spoke through gritted teeth for some unknown reason. Find out who contacted him; dont worry about PR for now. How is filming going for our TV drama? Jane asked calmly despite feeling irritated by this new development. Filming is going smoothly. Thats good then; Ill handle things with the entertainment journalist. With that said, Jane hung up and looked at her phone screen while smirking disdainfully. Patrick nced over at Jane curiously after handing her coffee over to her. Something happening over at Star Entertainment? Yeah, Jane confirmed as she sipped from her cup of coffee before continuing, It was regarding Maria and Osborn C we had already dealt with it internally within ourpany but now someone else seems restless. Jane turned over her phone so Patrick could see their chat history disyed on-screen. Chapter 546 Nemesis in Fate Patrick nced over and saw that the text message Jane received was from an unknown number, with a simple message stating that they had some photos of Maria and Osborn. The purpose was to get Star Entertainment to pay a high price for the photos, which was an unspoken rule in the entertainment industry. Jane propped her cheek up and lightly tapped her finger on the table, with a smile on her lips. Soon she found the journalists ount, with histest tweet indicating that he woulde down hard on them. All of thements below were about Maria. Seeing this, Jane felt somewhat helpless. She really didnt know what these two people were thinking at that time. Althoughter Maria and Osborn exined it was because of the script plot, anyone who heard it would find it unreliable. Plus, Maria had just announced her rtionship. Jane rubbed her temples and felt somewhat troublesome. Do we need to hold a press conference? Patrick asked when he saw Janes expression. Holding a press conference wont do any good if they dont get the money; those journalists will still say whatever they want. Jane stretchedzily and fell into Patricks arms before closing her eyesfortably. Ive already instructed to handle this matter. As for the journalist, if he dares to say anything again, hell be facing legal action. Jane tilted her head back, catching sight of Patricks jawline, and pouted, Cant even have a proper vacation. Patrick lowered his gaze and nted a kiss on Janes lips. Meanwhile, Maria, who was currently at the center of public attention, sat in the hotel with her serious-faced agent in front of her. She pursed her lips, intending to speak, but after some consideration, she chose to remain silent. You two Every time I think about it, it gives me a headache. Although the incident from the previous days had passed, the renewed online discussions were causing her agent a persistent headache. Didnt we discuss it already Both of us felt that the scene wasnt quite right, but the atmosphere was suitable at that time. Maria bit her tongue, and after that night, she feltpletely bewildered. Osborn truly seemed to be her jinx. Do you think anyone would believe such an excuse if we told them? Huh? Her agent gave Maria a disdainful look, finding thisme excuse utterly absurd. Tongue lightly pressed against the pte, Maria puffed her cheeks and refrained from speaking. Thepany has sent a production team to shoot the scene in the bar and edit it into the trailer. The agent pushed the revised script in front of Maria. After shooting the ad in the afternoon, youll go directly to the bar. Maria couldnt say anything. She looked at the script on the desk, her ten fingers tightening on herp.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maria, tell me the truth. Do you really like Dr. Ragsdill? Suddenly, her agent looked at Maria and asked seriously. The hand holding the cup jerked, and Maria looked up to see her agents intense gaze, feeling a bit guilty. Well If I dont like him, why would I be in a rtionship with him? Maria chuckled awkwardly, taking a sip of water. The agent stared at Maria for a while, then sighed, This Kim, confessing during the kickoff ceremony, youre in a rising period now, and revealing your rtionship has a significant impact on you. Whats he thinking? Forget about him, Maria couldnt help but interject. Just defending him as always. You two As soon as the agent finished speaking, Marias phone chimed, and looking at the screen, the agent sneered. Is heing to pick you up again? Lilian! Maria felt a bit embarrassed by the agents teasing. She pouted and replied to Kims message. Alright, you two take your time. Ille to pick you upter, the agent said as she got up and left. Kim, who received the message, promptly called Maria back. Maria stared at her phone screen and, after a while, answered the call. Hello? Are you busy? Did I disturb you? Kims voice was gentle. No, just going through the script. Im sorry; I cant join you for dinner today. The crew added some scenesst minute, Maria apologized with regret in her voice. Its okay. Take care and dont overwork yourself. Maria hesitated for a moment. She lowered her head, lightly rubbing her clothes hem with her fingers. After a while, she softly spoke, Kim. Yes? Kim responded on the other end of the line. I want to see you, Maria whispered, right now. Kims movements on the phone came to a sudden halt. Alright. Maria stood by the hotel window, looking down at the street below, her expression shadowed and unclear. After a while, Kims car came into Marias view, and she turned around, rushing out of the room. As Kim entered the hotel, he saw Maria running towards him. He immediately opened his arms, embracing Maria. Resting her face on Kims neck, Maria didnt say anything, just quietly holding him. Whats wrong? Kim reached out to touch Marias long hair, speaking in a gentle tone. Apart from the film crew, there were other guests in the hotels lobby. Seeing the two embracing figures, onlookers stopped to watch. Kims gaze swept across, noticing someone pulling out a phone, and he shielded Marias face with his hand. Despite the awareness of the surrounding nces, Maria paid no attention. She tiptoed and kissed Kim. Unexpectedly, Maria made such a move. Kims body stiffened, his eyes shed with a hint of light, but he didnt react. After the kiss, the two returned to the room. Kims fingertips brushed Marias cheek, gently pressing down. Upset? Sitting on the bed, Maria shook her head and didnt say anything. Seeing this, Kim half-knelt in front of the bed, looking up at Maria. His eyes were deep and seemed to prate into her soul, making Marias heart slightly ache. Marias gaze trembled. She lowered her head, wanting to kiss Kim again, but this time, Kim tilted his head to avoid it. Doing this makes me sad too, Maria. I want to be your support, not helplessly watching you be sad here. Kim cradled Marias cheeks, looking at her earnestly. He liked Maria, but now Maria had closed herself off within a hard shell, giving him no chance to reach her innermost feelings. Why Suddenly, Maria threw herself into Kims arms, her voice muffled. Why are you so good to me? Chapter 547 Must Fall in Love with You Upon hearing this, Kim let out a helplessugh and gentlyid Maria on the bed. Because its you, I can do anything for you unconditionally, Kim said as his warm fingertips seeped into Marias skin and flowed into her heart along with every bone in her body. He loved Maria, so everything he did was sweet as honey. Her heart beat lively in her chest but suddenly she felt a hint of confusion. She felt like Kim was weaving a gentle around her, slowly trapping her within it. Kim, if I hadnt met you Maria murmured softly. If she hadnt met Kim, would she still be pining for Osborn? She had been following him quietly all this time while hiding her love behind awkward nces. Kim looked surprised but then reached out to tuck the hair behind Marias ear tenderly. Then I hope that I would have met you and fallen in love with you. Suddenly, a smile spread across Marias lips again as she kissed Kim once more. How could someone like herself deserve such gentle affection? The two of them were locked in an embrace while their lips entwined passionately. It seemed like Maria had taken control as she sat on top of Kim and began unbuttoning his shirt. However, when he caught hold of her hand tightly with an obscure look shing through his eyes he asked, Maria, have you thought about this? Maria curved her lips, but only emitted a faint, almost inaudible hum from her throat as she unbuttoned Kims shirt. Surprisingly, Kim showed no response and even disyed some signs of resistance. Maria, dont do something youll regret, Kim cautioned. Observing Marias reaction and recalling the recent news on his phone, Kim had already made some spections. Maria was acting impulsively, and he couldnt allow it. Kim Maria cupped Kims face, intending to say something casual, but the words got stuck between her lips. Silence enveloped the room, and the previously heated atmosphere began to gradually chill. At that moment, a knocking sound shattered the delicate ambiance. Maria snapped back to reality and hurried to answer the door. Are you ready? We need to leave The agent, standing at the door, raised her eyes to see Maria with slightly reddened eyes. Another nce revealed the disheveled clothes on the bed, and she fell silent. Ah Ill be right there, Maria inwardly cursed. She had acted recklessly, forgetting about the ad shoot scheduled for the afternoon.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Noticing the agents gaze, Maria felt a bit embarrassed. Meanwhile, Kim had already tidied up his clothes, standing by Marias side. You go ahead and work. Ill pick you up for ate-night snack, Kim said, maintainingposure as if agents earlier glimpse had been an illusion. Maria blushed instantly, giving Kims waist a push and nodding awkwardly. Sure, you go ahead. Kim curved his lips and nted a kiss on Marias forehead. Ive always been here. With that, he politely nodded to the agent and left. The agent, still standing in ce, crossed her arms, and her cold gaze shifted to Marias face. Maria, with trembling legs and a guilty conscience, rushed into the room to get ready. Coming! Ill be ready in a moment! In the car, Maria sat in the back seat, not daring to breathe. She discreetly nced at the agents expression beside her. The agent pursed her lips, seemingly helpless, closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them to look at Maria. Have you lost your mind? Huh? Im sorry Maria regretted her impulsive actions. I beg you. Can you be a bit more restrained? Dont you know its a sensitive time right now? The agent was truly speechless. She used to think Maria was a well-behaved woman, but how did she turn into this? I know, I know Maria grumbled in response. You know nothing! If you knew, couldnt you avoid causing so much trouble? The agent scolded in a maternal tone. Its fine for you and your lover to be affectionate, but cant you choose a better time? Did you have to cancel the afternoon ad shoot? Maria remained silent under the agents lecture, hanging her head and listening quietly. Seeing Marias subdued demeanor, the agent refrained from furtherments. Before long, they arrived at the shooting location. The afternoon shoot was for a previous endorsement, with a shortmercial and a set of posters to be photographed. Originally, Maria had done the shoot alone, but this time they added a male model. After changing into the outfit for the shoot, Maria followed the assistant to the set. A tall figure approached her in the next moment. Hello, Im Warren. The man spoke with a straight posture, a handsome face with a faint smile that made him seem approachable. Maria politely shook hands with him. Hello, Im Maria. After saying that, Maria tried to pull her hand back, but Warren surprisingly showed no intention of letting go. Smiling, he ran his gaze up and down Marias figure, a look that made her ufortable. You look beautiful in this dress, Warren said, deeply examining Maria before finally releasing her hand. Maria tightened her grip on her hand, but her smile did not fade. The photographer was ready, and the two began the formal shoot. Warren, being a professional model, performed well, but the pairing with Maria felt awkward. Okay, Warren, put your hand on Marias waist, the photographer directed, sliding his hands in the air to arrange the pose. Warren smiled at Maria, reached out, and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. Maria felt a moment of surprise but, seeing that the photographer didnt intervene, she refrained from saying anything. However, Warren became increasingly intrusive, closing the distance between them and letting his hand on her waist wander. Marias body tensed, but she continued to maintain a smile on her face. Maria, rx a bit, make your expression more natural, the photographer instructed. Upon hearing this, Maria took a deep breath, trying to ignore the person next to her and focused on the shoot. Warren, turn around, lower your head. Following the photographers instructions, Warrens actions became more audacious. His hand slowly moved up Marias back, and his cheek approached her neck. Would you like to go out tonight? Im quite interested in you. Hearing these words, Marias pupils contracted, and the smile on her face vanished. Chapter 548 Don’t Make a Big Deal out of Things Maria pushed Warren away with force, startling the onlookers who turned their gazes towards her. What are you doing? Warren took a few steps back, furrowing his brow and adjusting his slightly wrinkled sleeve. You! Maria gritted her teeth and red at Warren. What do you mean? Huh? Warren was confused and had no idea what Maria was talking about. He shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at the staff around them. Whats wrong? Miss Marner, can you be more clear? You just Maria was about to say something but noticed the stares from those around them. The words that were on the tip of her tongue got stuck in her throat. That sentence was probably only heard by herself, and even if she said it now, perhaps no one would believe her. She lifted her head and met Warrens mocking gaze. Maria realized that even if she spoke the truth now, this person would probably twist things around. Thinking of this, Maria clenched her fist, and a smile with a hint of apology appeared on her face. Im really sorry; I felt a bit dizzy just now and didnt stand firm. The expressions of the people around varied. Seeing Marias pale face, the photographer, realizing that they had been shooting for a long time, instructed everyone to take a break. Maria felt relieved, but before she could catch her breath, Warren walked away from her, leaving behind a scornful snort. Biting her lower lip, Maria took a deep breath, forcing the anger in her chest to calm down. At this moment, the agent approached, whispering to Maria, What happened? Taking the coat handed by the agent and draping it over herself, Maria ultimately chose to shake her head. The agent, who had intended to ask more questions, was called away by the crew, leaving Maria alone to head to the rest area. Coincidentally, Maria pushed the door open and saw Warren sitting in the rest area. When he noticed her, a faint smirk appeared on his lips. Feeling resentful, Maria turned to leave, but she heard Warrens voice from behind, Why are you so angry? Pretending to be so high and mighty. Shut your mouth. Maria couldnt hold back and turned around to scold Warren. Seemingly surprised by Marias sudden response, Warrens expression became somewhat subtle. He stood up and walked towards Maria. Whats wrong, Miss Marner? Are you afraid I cant satisfy you? Or do you prefer more people? Such words disgusted Maria, her face showing a hint of anger. She raised her hand to p Warren, but her wrist was grabbed by him. Let go of me, disgusting! Maria struggled in vain, her eyes widening in disbelief. You say Im disgusting? Warren, as if hearing something amusing, burst intoughter. You, a whore, still trying to act righteous? Its truly eye-opening. How much do you charge for a night? Disying such a show? If you dont shut up, Ill call the police! Marias face turned red with embarrassment at Warrens insults. Unfortunately, the vast difference in physical strength between men and women meant that no matter how hard she struggled, she couldnt break free. Dont tell me youre not interested in me? Warren seemed to realize something, a sarcastic smile ying on his lips. Right, Im not a movie star, nor am I the rich heir of some bigpany. I cant catch your eye, huh? Im quite curious, though. What charm do you have that makes these two guys spin around you? What do you mean? Marias eyes reddened, a ominous premonition welling up in her heart. Id really like to see for myself, but you do have a great figure. With that, Warren exerted force and pressed Maria against the makeup table. Hisrge hand began to slide up her thigh, taking advantage of the short skirt she wore for the shoot. Let go of me! Marias eyes welled with tears as she began to struggle frantically. Dirty memories that she had hidden deep in her mind began to surge like a tidal wave, gradually engulfing Marias sanity. Why did these things always find their way to her? Why did fate treat her like this? Your skin is so smooth. You must have put in a lot of effort to seduce those two. I cant wait to see what tricks youve got. The more Maria fought desperately, the more excited Warren became. He couldnt help but smirk. In truth, Marias innocent appearance was not Warrens type. However, observing her desperate struggle aroused his desire. But just then, the door of the rest area was kicked open abruptly. Warren was taken aback and was about to turn around when he was hit with a punch to the face. Osborns expression was icy cold. He mercilessly punched Warren several times, then reached out to pull the shaken Maria away. Warren climbed up from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked up at Osborn who stood before him. Seemingly disappointed, he sighed lightly and said, Here, take her back. With that, he raised his foot to leave, even casting a meaningful nce at Maria. Seeing this, Osborn reached out and grabbed Warrens cor once again.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Warrens pupils contracted, attempting to struggle, but Osborns fist had already descended. Warren cried out in pain, his expression twisted in agony. Ill sue you! How dare you hit me? Who do you think you are? Why wouldnt I dare hit you? Osborn smirked, each punch hitting harder, causing Warren to grimace in pain. Enough, Osborn! Stop it! Maria reached out and pulled at Osborn, her voice strained as she forced out these words. Osborns face was cold, turning to look at Maria. Dont make a big deal out of this. Marias heart ached, watching Warren get up from the ground with mixed emotions. You wait for me! Warren covered his face, shouted at Osborn and Maria, then turned and ran out of the dressing room. Bastard, Osborn muttered, watching Warrens departing figure, his expression still unpleasant. Maria released her grip on Osborn and turned to sit in a chair. Dont be afraid. Tell me what happened, and Ill make sure this jerk pays for it. Osborn had heard Marias call from outside the rest area. He didnt expect to walk in on such a scene, and anger burned within him. He looked at Maria, whose eyes were downcast, and his voice softened. But Maria shook her head and said softly, Let it go. What? Chapter 549 Changing Partners Osborn never expected Maria to say that, and his face showed some surprise. I said forget it. Lets not dwell on this matter anymore, Maria shook her head. She didnt want to get involved in any more trouble. Besides, she had already been trending too much online. Regardless of what theizens were saying, even Maria herself was getting tired of it. Maria, how can you just let him off the hook after what he did to you? Osborn grabbed Marias shoulder but couldnt understand her reaction. What else can I do? What can I say? There was no surveince camera in the dressing room and he left with a face full of injuries. Who knows what he might say? Marias tone rose a bit as she looked at Osborn before finally saying helplessly, What good woulde from arguing about it? It will only trend for a few days. Youre not afraid, but I am. You know my reputation online has been ruined because She stopped mid-sentence as if something caught in her throat and blinked before giving a bitter smile at Osborn. Osborn stiffened upon realizing what Maria wanted to say. No one had anticipated what happened that night at the bar; Osborn had read some news articles about it but the public opinion on social media Compared to those who med themselves, more people were talking about Maria, spreading rumors about her. For a public figure, this kind of harm was significant. But thankfully, he didnt do anything, Maria forced a smile, but it looked strained, causing Osborn to furrow his brows. Looking at Maria in front of him, he felt a strange sensation, as if something were continually slipping away. Maria Osborn murmured, and in an instant, Maria shed a smile. How did you get here? Maria blinked. Maria! Cant you be more clear-headed? What did you just say? He didnt touch you? He has already harmed you! Osborn spoke sternly. Osborn! Maria abruptly stood up, facing Osborn with a raised face. Her voice was resolute, Why do you have any right to interfere in my affairs? What rtionship do we have? Marias heart ached, as if countless knives were tearing it apart. Please, dont appear again. Dont let me sink into my own dreams and fantasies. As soon as these words were spoken, Osborn, who had intended to say something, was choked in his throat. He looked at Maria in front of him, but eventually chuckled in self-derision. Indeed, I have no right to interfere in your affairs. With that, he inserted his hands into his pockets, concealing the scratches from earlier. His expression remained calm andposed. Im just here to visit as per thepanys instructions. After all, we are a couple in a drama now, and theres a need for publicity. For the sake of thepany and myself, I dont want any negative news affecting us. Osborn opened the door and walked out, leaving Maria alone in the dressing room. She had intended to force a smile, but her lips remained stiff, unable to form a genuine one. When Maria was ready to leave, she was informed that Warren had already left. Upon hearing this, Maria felt an inexplicable emotion. Was it Osborns doing?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maria, why does yourplexion look so bad? the makeup artist couldnt help asking while touching up Marias makeup. Its nothing, Maria shook her head. So, what about the next advertisement? Will I be shooting it alone? They changed the partner at thest minute. I just checked, and its Osborn, the makeup artist whispered. Who? Marias hands froze for a moment, suspecting if she had misheard. Osborn, Osborn, the makeup artist seemed a bit puzzled by Marias surprise. Dont you know? Originally, you were supposed to shoot this ad with Osborn. Marias expression stiffened. So, the organizers didnt rece Warren? Of course not. Besides, its not that easy to change actors, the makeup artist replied casually. Maria chuckled at this revtion. She had foolishly thought that Osborn had used his influence to rece Warren. It turned out she had jumped to conclusions. But, thinking about it, she had no right to expect Osborn to care about her after what she had said to him. The palm of her hand tightened slightly. Maria felt like she must be going crazy. Since that night and that kiss, she didnt know how to face Osborn or Kim. She had even entangled them both in a chaotic whirlpool. Although she promised Kim to give up on Osborn, seeing Osborn, hearing that he dealt with Warren for her, even if it was just a misunderstanding, Marias heart skipped a beat. Her heart was indeed small, and once it was filled by someone, it became challenging to amodate others. Lost in her thoughts, the director had already called for the actors to gather. Only then, with the makeup artists reminder, did Maria walk over. The advertisement featured a perfume, and the main focus this time was on love. Maria and Osborn were endorsing a fragrance from the Gaze series. The theme of the shoot was the Greek myth of the moon goddess Selene and the beautiful youth Endymion, who fell in love but couldnt be together. They could only briefly meet at the beginning of each month. Maria was dressed in a moon-white gown, and as she looked up, she saw Osborn standing not far away. Their eyes met, but in the next moment, they both instinctively looked away. The moon goddess fell in love with the handsome Endymion at first sight, but their love faced opposition, and in the end, the young man chose eternal sleep to cherish that precious love. Maria looked at the script, her face showing a hint of difficulty. For Osborn, who mostly had to lie still, this script was essentially a monologue for Maria. Maria, get ready; were starting soon, the directors voice came through. Maria snapped out of her thoughts; she wasnt wearing shoes and walked barefoot across the grass, feeling the chill seeping into her body. The scene was a farewell kiss, and after this kiss, the young man would fall into eternal sleep. Ready, action! With the directors cue, Maria took a deep breath to prepare for the scene. She turned to look at Osborn in front of her, but her expression seemed somewhat trance-like. He was looking at her like this, with clear pupils focused only on her. The fervent and sincere love was hard to conceal and overflowed. Suddenly, Marias intended motion to lean in paused, and she couldnt resist reaching out to touch Osborns eyebrows. Maria felt like she must be going insane. Chapter 550 Unable to Enter State The action wasnt in the script, so when Maria did it, many people were surprised. Maria knew she shouldnt have done it, but she craved that kind of attention. Even though it was just acting, Osborn was really in love with her now. The director didnt call for a stop, but Maria suddenly stood up and took a step back while clenching her fists. Im sorry, Sir, Maria shook her head. I I cant get into character. Osborn looked at Maria with a slight frown on his face. Whats going on? The director asked irritably. Todays shoot with Maria had been difficult from the start. Its just Maria turned to look at Osborn and took a deep breath before bowing deeply to the director. Im sorry, I cant continue shooting. With that said, Maria left directly C this was the first time anyone had gone on strike during filming and everyone on set was stunned. Marias agent panicked as she apologized repeatedly to the director before quickly chasing after her. What is going on? What does she want? The director grumbled angrily; his expression showed how upset he felt inside. Are all actors like this nowadays? They do whatever they want? Osborn got up from his seat and walked towards where Maria had left earlier calling out to her name, Maria! What happened? By the time her agent caught up with her in the dressing room, Maria had already started removing all of her jewelry; if not for her agents timely arrival, then even changing out of dress would have been possible too! I dont want to shoot anymore, said an icy-cold-faced-Maria shaking off any attempt by anyone trying to console or persuade otherwise The first time encountering Maria like this, the agent was dumbfounded. She stood still for a moment, then reached out and grabbed Marias wrist. What happened? Tell me, the agent demanded. The agent had been with Maria since her debut, and she knew Marias personality well. Now, Marias expression genuinely startled the agent. Its my own problem, Marias voice trembled, and she seemed reluctant to exin. Anyone can be involved, except him What? Maria had just muttered something, and the agent couldnt quite catch it. Im so tired. I want to go back. Can we talk about this tomorrow? Maria shook her head and pulled her arm away from the agent. Maria! Have you lost your mind? Do you even know what youre doing? The agent saw Marias disheveled appearance and immediately felt angry, his tone bing more forceful. Do you think now is the time to be rebellious? Why cant I be rebellious for once? Maria said. She just wanted to act out and defy everyone. Her heart was in turmoil, so much so that it hurt. She used to love being an actress, but now she couldnt distinguish between acting and reality anymore. Before, when Maria heard others talk about how people break down in inexplicable moments, she scoffed at it. But now it seemed like it was happening to her. Now is the time for you to be rebellious? Do you still want to continue in this industry? The agent didnt understand Maria and became even angrier with her response. I dont know I dont know Maria shook her head with a pained expression. She pushed the agent away but was stopped by someone blocking her path as she tried to leave. Osborn had a stern expression on his face as he grabbed hold of Marias arm and pulled her outside without saying a word. They walked for what seemed like forever before Osborn finally stopped walking. What are you doing? Maria looked at Osborn with a heavy voice as the night breeze made her feel cold enough that she shivered slightly from its touch on her skin. Maria, do you even know what youre doing? Osborn looked at Maria feeling like he didnt recognize this girl standing before him anymore. Going on strike, replied Marie nonchntly. But this carefree attitude only angered Osborn further, Just because of Warren? I told you I would help Osborn, do you really not understand anything? Maria lifted her eyes; the night unfolded, bringing with it moonlight that scattered across Osborns face. However, it didnt soften his current expression one bit. Her lips parted, and a faint, melodious voice entered Osborns ears. Osborn was stunned, forgetting even the words he had originally intended to say.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I thought you always understood, Osborn. How could you be so ruthless Maria shook her head, a peculiar smile ying on her lips. Maria Seemingly sensing something, Osborn took a deep breath. However, before he could finish his sentence, Maria interrupted him directly. I like you, Osborn, she said. It was the same as what she had said back then, but this time Maria didnt have that shy expression anymore. Osborn turned his head and chose not to look into her eyes. I told you before that I only see you as a sister. I dont want to be your sister! I know you like Jane, but shes already engaged to Patrick, isnt she? Maria spoke while clenching her fists at her sides. So what? Osborn pursed his lips when he heard that name. He seemed to be trying hard to stay calm. Cant I have a chance? Maria asked. What about Kim? Osborns words left Maria speechless. It felt like a heavy hammer hitting her head hard. Yes, what about Kim? She had promised him that she would try to love him back. But now why was she saying these things in front of Osborn? Maria, this is not a game. I hope you can see clearly that I rejected your feelings for me. You cant hurt others recklessly. Seeing how Maria reacted made Osborn guess something and finally let out a sigh of relief. Hurt others Maria opened her mouth wide in shock and suddenly realized that the name Kim felt like a thorn piercing through her heart fiercely. Osborn looked at Marias reaction and eventually chose to turn around and leave because right now she needed some time alone to calm down herself. Maria lowered her head slowly until finally crouching down with both hands hugging herself tightly together. After some time passed by silently, she took out her phone and dialed a number. Kim Lets break up. Chapter 551 No Apologies Accepted Maria sat alone under a tree for a while, staring at her phone screen that kept shing. Finally, she rubbed her face and was about to stand up when her agent walked over. Are you calm now? Her agent crossed her arms and looked at Marias expression. She had been following behind Osborn when he took Maria away, but she stood far enough back that she could only see their conversation. She didnt hear what they said, or rather, she didnt want to hear it. In truth, there were some things she knew in her heart but since Maria hadnt brought them up with her directly, the agent didnt want to ask too many questions. The agent wasnt overly concerned about Maria; after all, she was just one of the artists under her management. Sorry, Maria whispered. Dont apologize like that to me. The director is still waiting for you, the agent said, turning away without disying much emotion. Maria, there are some things I dont want to meddle in, but Ill tell you one thing: youre a public figure, an actress facing countless cameras every day. Maria paused for a moment, then lifted a hint of a smile. I know, after all, I still have a long way to go in this industry. Her hand, originally about to turn off her phone, hesitated. Maria pursed her lips and, in the end, shut down her phonepletely. Back on the set, the agent led Maria to apologize to the staff one by one, vaguely attributing the previous incident to feeling unwell. Although the director was somewhat displeased, Maria was the rising star at Star Entertainment, and a confrontation would benefit neither side. After the makeup artist touched up their looks, the advertising shoot with Maria and Osborn continued smoothly, almost in one take. After a few additional shots, the advertising shoot on this side concluded sessfully. Maria breathed a sigh of relief, hastily eating a sandwich, preparing to follow the agent onto the car to the next shooting location. However, before she could board, the driver came down from the drivers seat. Whats wrong? Maria took a sip of water, nearly choking because of eating too quickly. It seems like theres an issue with the car; it wont start, the driver shook his head. Hearing this, Maria looked worried. What should we do? We still need to return to the set. The agent rubbed her chin, then pped her hands suddenly. You can take Osborns car. After all, youll be heading back to the set togetherter. The same car? Marias face looked strange. Arent you afraid of being caught by paparazzi again, saying that the two of us are in the same car? You two are from the samepany, and how can you be sure that there are no paparazzi around here? It would be fine if they take pictures of your car breaking down, said the agent as she patted Marias shoulder and sent a message to Osborns agent. Maria rolled her eyes and then saw Osborns agenting to pick them up. She had wanted to tweet on her phone but was stopped by her agent. She looked at her phone screen quietly with a glint in her eyes. Arent we leaving yet? Are we just standing here for photoshoots? The agent poked Marias forehead and pulled her back as she was lost in thought. Maria quickly followed him, but as soon as she got into Osborns chauffeur-driven car, someone stumbled over towards them. Kim saw Marias chauffeur-driven car and walked over, but only found the driver standing there beside it. Where is Maria? Kim looked inside the car but didnt see anyone there. You are The driver was startled when Kim approached him suddenly. He suspected at first that he might be a fan, but then recognized his face from somewhere else. Youre Kim? Marias boyfriend. The driver pped his head before finally remembering who he was talking to. Is she still filming? Kim asked softly with a smile on his lips.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nope. She just left, replied the driver shaking his head. Alone? Kim felt surprised because even if it were after work hours, she should have taken this chauffeur-driven vehicle home instead of another one belonging to theirpany. The driver patted on the bodywork helplessly before smiling wryly, Nope! This vehicle broke down so Im waiting for towing services while she took another ride with colleagues from ourpany. Kim was momentarily stunned, a strange expression on his face. He took two steps back, looking down at the conversation box on his phone that received no replies, clenching his teeth. This scene was set in a bar, revolving around the incident between Maria and Osborn in the bar. Though there was an element of covering up, there was ultimately a reasonable exnation for that incident. Now that Maria and Osborn were thepanys main stars, Star Entertainment was willing to go to such lengths to make amends. Follow the script. The director gestured, the camera was ready to roll, and Maria sat across from Osborn, unable to help but prop up her cheek. I didnt expect to reenact this scene. Maria felt these past few days had been chaotic; even the prop drink in her hand was mostly water, tasteless when sipped. Sorry. Thinking about the previous incident, Osborn felt awkward. I dont ept it, Maria chuckled softly where the camera couldnt see, and right now, were filming. What you should say are lines, not apologies. Osborns eyes flickered, and he reached out, gently caressing Marias cheek before leaning in to kiss her lips. At that moment, a camera zoomed in to capture Marias expression. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly closed her eyes. Simr actions to that day but a different state of mind. Cut! The director shouted in front of the monitor. Maria immediately pushed Osborn away, vigorously wiping her lips. Youre drunk, Maria recited lines from the script. Osborn didnt speak, only reaching out to pull Maria, but she shook him off and left without a second thought. Cut! Its a wrap! the director announced. Maria hurried to the monitor to review her performance, finding no mistakes. Several more scenes were shot, extending into thete night, and the crew decided to wrap it up manually. Quick, send out a tweet; it seems like youve been off the grid for a while, the agent draped a coat over Marias shoulders. Ah Maria hesitated for a moment before saying, My phone is out of battery. Ill do it when I get back. Your phone ran out of battery? Dont you have several power banks charging it every day? the agent teased, making Maria shift her gaze ufortably. Chapter 552 Patrick, You’re So Capable However, because Maria said so, the agent didnt ask for anything else and just reminded her to remember to do business when she went back. After a long day of work, Maria just wanted to rest and mumbled as she walked towards the hotel. Since it was alreadyte at night when she returned to the hotel, two receptionists were chatting at the front desk. Maria absentmindedly listened in on their conversation. Have you seen the news? There was a car ident on Broad Serenity Street. Broad Serenity Street isnt far from here. How serious is it? It seems like a car crashed into a tree on the side of the road. I didnt dare look at pictures but it seems pretty serious. The driver was immediately sent to hospital for treatment. Upon hearing this, Maria shook her head thinking that maybe it was drunk driving or else who would casually drive into a tree by the side of road? Ding! The elevator doors opened. As she entered the elevator, Maria heard onest sentence from outside: Wow! Look at this license te number C 9246! Her feet stopped moving as if something had urred to her but before she could react further, the closing elevator doors interrupted what receptionist had been saying. An inexplicable emotion surged up within her and Maria looked down at her phone which was still turned off only to find that her wrists were trembling uncontrobly. Suddenly, without warning or exnation, she rushed out directly towards front desk area where two receptionists stood looking surprised by her sudden appearance there. Excuse me, said Maria breathlessly Can I take a look at that news about an ident earlier? The two receptionists were taken aback by this request but eventually handed over their phones with curiosity written all over their faces. Silently anticipating something, Maria nced at the news on her phone and, at the first moment, saw the damaged car in the photos. And the familiar license te. With a bang, Maria felt a buzzing in her head, and her feet staggered, almost losing bnce. Miss, are you okay? Seeing Marias strange reaction, the receptionist asked softly. But Maria paid no attention to these words. She hastily opened her phone, and in an instant, countless messages and calls flooded in, all from Kim. She looked at the voice messages in the chat box and opened thest one. Maria, Im on my way right now However, the next second, the voice message was filled with the piercing sound of brakes, along with the crashing and shattering sounds, exploding in Marias ears. Her heart felt like it was being clenched by a giant hand, and she couldnt even breathe. How could this be Maria couldnt believe what had just happened. Maria, why are you standing The agent walked into the lobby and saw Maria standing there. She was about to speak when she saw her suddenly run out. Oh, what are you doing now? The agent shouted, and then a news alert appeared on her phone. It was news of a car ident, and the injured person was Kim, the young master of Jiale Group. Meanwhile, Jane and Patricks vacation wasing to an end. After stretchingzily and finishing up her work, Jane settledfortably into her chair. Im so tired, she murmured softly. Suddenly she caught a whiff of something delicious that made her stomach growl with hunger. Slipping on her slippers, she headed for the kitchen where Patrick was busy cooking several dishes that smelled heavenly. Sitting down in a chair with a smile on her face, she watched him work from behind as he moved around in front of the stove. Are you done yet? Patrick walked over to Jane with a te in hand and leaned down close enough for their noses to touch. Jane nodded, stood up, and hung onto Patrick, like a ko clinging to a tree. Patrick, youre quite domesticated, Jane blinked, teasingly remarked in Patricks ear, Just now, you seemed like a diligent wife, a husband working hard to support the family. Patrick raised an eyebrow, reaching out to embrace Janes waist.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hey handsome, how about I support you from now on? Jane lifted Patricks chin, disying a rogue-like appearance. A hint of a lightugh flickered in his eyes, Patrick yed along with Jane, putting on an obedient expression. Sure. Jane curved her lips, getting addicted to this role-ying. She reached out, cupping Patricks face. What do you know? I need to understand, or I might end up at a loss. Getting his face closer, Patrick intentionally whispered something in Janes ear, immediately turning her face bright red. She pushed Patricks chest with her hand. Unexpectedly, Patrick exerted a little force, directly lifting Jane onto the dining table. If you have any requests, Boss, feel free to mention them. Ill do my best. Rogue, Jane buried her cheek in Patricks embrace, whispering softly. Why call me a rogue? This is the Boss asking what skills I have At this point, Patrick paused for a moment, deliberately lowering his voice again, Ill satisfy you. Jane was at a loss for words, usually when she intentionally flirted with Patrick, he would end up turning the tables on her no matter what. Patrick always appeared serious and cold, but he had a mischievous side to him. Lets stop fooling around and eat, Jane conceded defeat. She patted Patricks arm to signal him to let go of her. However, Patrick didnt seem like he was going to let go anytime soon; his arm still encircled Janes waist. What? Jane raised an eyebrow at Patrick suspiciously, wondering what kind of scheme he had in mind this time. Without warning, Patrick lowered his head and captured Janes lips with his own. He savored the taste that left him entranced by her every move. He couldnt get enough of everything about Jane. Jane was startled by Patricks sudden enthusiasm. She tried to move backward, but Patricks arms tightly encircled her. Patrick Jane struggled to catch her breath, making a soft hum. However, Patrick continued to press against her, his lips wandering on her cheeks and neck. Biting down on her soft skin, Jane let out a light gasp, the pain causing her to furrow her brows. Patrick! She pushed against him with force, finally shoving Patrick away. However, this action only deepened the frown on Patricks forehead. He abruptly grabbed Janes wrist, staring at her intently. Patrick, whats wrong? Jane looked at Patrick, feeling that something was off. Patrick shook his head, seemingly ufortable, and he pinched his brow as if trying to alleviate some difort. Lets eat first, Patrick said in a low voice. Jane couldnt help but nce at Patrick a bit more, walking around to the other side of the dining table. Just as she was about to speak, she met Patricks eyes. His eyes were tinged with red, gazing at Jane with a dangerous intensity. Chapter 553 Patrick Loses Control A sense of unease washed over Jane as she gazed at Patrick. She had intended to reach out her hand, but it froze in midair. Patrick, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Just as Jane had suspected, all Patrick could hear was a voice shouting in his head and everything around him seemed blurry except for Jane. But to him, the danger that Jane posed was indescribable. Seeing that Patrick remained silent, Jane took a few steps forward and looked directly into his eyes. However, in the next second, Patrick suddenly reached out and grabbed Janes neck tightly. Instinctively, Jane raised her hand to resist but upon seeing the pained expression on Patricks face, she held back instead. Do you still recognize me? Janes gaze burned like mes through Patricks heart but only made his chest feel more congested than ever before. Patricks grip tightened continuously; it seemed like any moment now he would snap her slender neck with ease. Subconsciously there was a voice reminding him to let go of her but his limbs were not under control of his brain or rather chaos reigned supreme within it. You Patrick gasped, his eyes showing a spreading bloodshot color. He stared at Jane, as if holding back something, the veins in his neck tense. His face became increasingly flushed, and Jane bit her lip, but she didnt struggle. She locked eyes with Patrick and spoke slowly, Patrick! Do you still recognize me? Although Jane didnt understand why Patrick suddenly transformed into this state, she knew that resisting might provoke Patrick in his current condition. Jane maintained a calm expression, but the hand behind her was getting close to the red wine bottle on the table. She didnt want Patrick to lose control. This statement acted like an rm, mming into Patricks mind. His hands trembled suddenly, realizing what he had just done. A sharp pain in his head made Patrick stagger back a few steps. He looked at Jane, his expression chilling. Finally released, Jane couldnt help but cover her neck. The stinging sensation in her throat caused her to cough uncontrobly, and it took several breaths for her to recover. Patrick pressed his temples, recalling what he had just done, feeling regretful: Whats wrong with me? I just couldnt control myself from wanting to hurt Jane earlier! How are you feeling? Janes voice was still hoarse as she approached Patrick. As he lowered his head, Patrick saw the ring finger marks on Janes neck. He instinctively clenched his fists, causing his joints to crackle. Im sorry for everything Ive done Patrick took a deep breath. Jane only breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Patrick in this state. She was also afraid that he would lose control again. Did you feel anything strange just now? Or anything unusual? After careful questioning, Jane felt that something was very suspicious about the situation. Its very strange, like something is interfering with my thoughts. After pondering for a moment, Patrick answered slowly. The pain in his head subsided slightly but he wasnt sure if this uncontroble state would happen again or not. Jane furrowed her brows. Today, Patrick had been with her all day and hadnte into contact with anyone or anything else. She couldnt make sense of it anymore and shook her head, Let Ambere over and check if there is any problem. Patrick nodded before gently touching Janes cheek and keeping his gaze fixed on her neck. Im sorry, he said softly before hesitatingly putting down his hand instead of embracing her like he wanted to do earlier. Dont apologize anymore, said Jane as she leaned into him and hugged him around the waist lightly. Besides, I have ways to get away from you if necessary; I trust that you wont really hurt me. Thank you, replied Patrick as he kissed the top of her hair lightly but coldness filled his eyes at the same time. Why thank me? asked Jane while smiling at him. Watching her smiley face made it hard for him to say what came next but eventually managed it, If I ever harm you like that again kill me Before finishing what he had to saypletely though, Jane already ced a finger on top of his lips, This kind of thing wont happen again. In no time at all Amber arrived after being called by Patrick; she immediately conducted an extensive examination on him. The blood test results will take a while toe back. Besides that, theres no issue with your health. Amber pushed up her sses on the bridge of her nose, but judging by Jane and Patricks expressions, things were probably not that simple. Weird Jane murmured, her fingers twisting her long hair with a hint of force. If there were no external factors Janes gaze returned to Patricks face, and she immediately quashed the absurd thought that had just crossed her mind. Patrick remained calm, absentmindedly rubbing his fingertips together. Suddenly, Jane seemed to remember something and turned to look at Patrick. Patrick, have you seen anyone strange these past few days? Hmm? Patrick responded softly before slowly standing up. Jane shifted her gaze towards Amber who had been looking through files but noticed their conversation. Mr. Pansy has only been to one ce besides being with you these past few days. Janes eyes flickered as she approached Patrick and took his hand. Lets go there together. Although he initially wanted Jane to stay behind, he ultimately relented after remembering what she said earlier. What did you see when you went there? Jane asked curiously since she couldnt imagine what it could be about. I investigated the backgrounds of those people we caught earlier, exined Patrick calmly while holding onto Janes hand. Did they prove useful? inquired Jane but then realized that they hadnt affected Patrick much before this point anyway. A little bit, nodded Patrick. One of them used to work with the CEO of New Covenant Ventures who owns a piece ofnd Ive been wanting for a while now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This situation was unexpected for him too but digging deeper led him to discover quite a bit more than he expected. Hearing this made Jane smile mischievously, Youre so cunning! Is this considered ck on ck action? Patrick simply chuckled and yfully rubbed her nose as they arrived at their destination during their conversation. Chapter 554 I Know You, Jane This was a ce simr to a warehouse, and Jane couldnt imagine why Patrick kept several people here. Seemingly imprisoned for a while, these peoples eyes lit up with hope upon seeing Patrick, each pleading to be released. Jane looked around and quickly noticed someone in the corner. A young man, slender, with somewhat long hair almost covering his eyes,pletely out of ce among the swollen-faced men around. Sensing Janes gaze, the young man raised his head and smiled at her. Janes eyes flickered, and she turned to Patrick. Is it him? Patrick, who had noticed the young man earlier, nodded. Among these people, only this young man recognized him. It was him who informed Patrick about some coboration targets of their organization. Patrick raised his hand, and the bodyguard behind him immediately brought the young man in front of Patrick. However, unlikest time, this time the young mans gaze remained on Janes face. He had a faint smile on his lips, giving off a strange vibe. As if they were close friends for many years. You should know why Ivee to find you, Patrick said coldly. However, the young man ignored Patrick and turned to Jane. I know you, Jane. Jane raised an eyebrow. Many people know me, but I know only a few. So, using the term know might be a bit misleading. Hearing this, the young man chuckled, adding a few more degrees of strangeness to his already gloomy expression. Then let me introduce myself. Im Tristian Duncan. Upon hearing this name, Jane recalled for a moment and spoke slowly, Im not interested in these things. Why are you looking for me? Im just an ordinary citizen. What youre doing here counts as illegal detention. Tristian wore an innocent and submissive expression, making it really challenging to link him to any criminal organization. What is that thing? What did you do when Patrick came to find you? Jane crossed her arms, staring directly at Tristian. This person in front of her gave her a faint sense of danger.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, Tristian blinked and remained silent. Amber, who hated people ying mysterious, stepped forward and spoke coldly, If you dont want to talk, I have a hundred ways to make you talk. Miss, youre so beautiful but so fierce. Are you single? Tristian interjected with a smirk. Tristian teased Amber intentionally, but before she could react, he turned to Jane. Looking at Jane again, gentle and beautiful. She must have a boyfriend. Amber twisted her wrist and was about to say something when Jane stopped her with a hand gesture. Maybe we can talk alone, she said with a smile. Tristian heard this and smiled even wider. Sure. Patrick saw what was happening and pulled on Janes arm, clearly not wanting any further interaction with Tristian. But Jane shook her head and whispered, I feel like Mr. Duncan has a lot to say to me. Tristian listened and his smile grew brighter. I just love people like Miss North C beautiful and gentle. Perhaps I really am as gentle as you say, said Jane as she raised her hand for someone to take Tristian into another room. The bodyguard tried to follow but was stopped by Jane. Patrick remained silent, his gaze fixed firmly on Jane. Seeing this, Jane reassured him with aforting look. Dont worry; Ill be fine. With that, Jane entered the room. Tristian was bound to a chair, his body swaying slightly as if trying to find a way to untie the ropes. When Jane entered, he showed no reaction, continuing his attempts. Hes really a strange person, Janemented as she took a seat and observed Tristian with her arms crossed. Hearing this, Tristian stopped struggling and looked up at Jane. Is that so? People have said that about me since I was little, but I dont feel that way. As if recalling something, Tristians lips curled into a smile. Because those people are just too foolish. Jane raised her eyes but didnt say anything. When she noticed Tristians gaze on her neck, she made no attempt to conceal it. She wanted to see what he would say next. Youre still following Patrick even though things are like this? Arent you afraid hell strangle you in your sleep? Though his expression seemed exaggerated it appearedical in Janes eyes. So, what did you use? Jane stood up and approached Tristian. Jane, youre quite bold, getting so close to me. Arent you afraid I might do something to you? Tristians eyes flickered. Im actually curious, Jane squinted, observing Tristians expression. Youre different from the others; you took the initiative toe here. Jane remembered clearly that she hadnt encountered Tristian during the caf incident. However, he was initially present there and had a change of heart for some reason. Your purpose is Patrick, Pansy Group, or perhaps Jane paused, standing upright and parting her red lips, perhaps you want to use us to get rid of something, like the Duncan familys Duncan Group? As these words were spoken, Tristians pupils contracted for a moment, captured by Jane. You must be the illegitimate child of the Duncan family. In fact, Janes deduction was merely a guess. She had heard from her grandfather that the Duncan family was the most chaotic among those families, full of power struggles, with almost everyone engaging in internal strife. Years ago, there was a scandal involving an illegitimate child of the Duncan familys head, causing quite a stir. Although her grandfather paid little attention to such chaotic affairs, he had mentioned it casually to Jane before. It was just a bold spection that unexpectedly turned out to be urate. Tristian remained silent, but his facial expression became increasingly peculiar. You dont have to deny it. Patrick probably has found out your identity by now. Should we bring him in to ask? Jane said nonchntly. Jane, Im starting to like you more and more. How about not marrying Patrick? Tristian lifted his head, smiling. So, what is it? What did you do? Jane got back to the point. Well, since youre so clever, you can guess everything. Why not try guessing what I did? Tristian loungedzily in the chair, swaying his body. If you get it right, there might be a reward. Jane pondered for a moment but couldnte up with any ideas. After all, she and Patrick had been together, and whatever Tristian did, she would have been exposed to it as well. It didnt make sense for only Patrick to react. Chapter 555 The Illegitimate Child of the Duncan Family Suddenly, Jane sensed something and moved closer to Tristian. The scent she had smelled earlier was stronger around him. You being this close to me suddenly makes me shy, Tristian said calmly. His pale skin revealed his thin veins. Jane grabbed Tristians neck, feeling that he was colder than most people and reminding her of a python. Amber! Jane shouted. Several people waiting outside the door rushed in upon seeing her actions, bing alert. Take him away and check his mouth for drugs, Jane ordered. Standing up straight, she walked over to Patrick and asked if they had found out who he was yet. Patrick nodded slightly before saying softly, He is the illegitimate son of the Duncan family who ran away three years ago after doing something. As expected, Jane blinked but still couldnt figure out what Tristians true intentions were. If he only wanted to work with them to bring down the Duncan family, why go through all this trouble? After finding out about Tristians identity unexpectedly even for Patrick himself, it surprised him how different his behavior waspared to yesterday. He didnt want anythingplicated but ended up being manipted by someone else instead. Thinking about it now made Patrick feel cold inside; this illegitimate son of the Duncan family seemed quite interesting indeed. Tristian had been taken away already while Amber checked on Jane as well just in case she had been affected by any drugs too. After a while though Amber reported that there were traces of drugs found in Tristians mouth which also appeared in Patricks blood test results. It became clear that there was a connection between Patricks strange behavior and these drugs. Therefore, Jane naturally assumed that she was also affected by this strange drug, and Amber indicated that she would analyze it as soon as possible. However, what no one expected was that Janes blood test report showed no traces of the drug in her body; she was not affected by the substance. Jane, puzzled by this result, turned to look at Patrick. Could it be that this drug only affected males? Its not that simple, Patrick said in a deep voice, embracing Jane. You can see that Tristian is not an ordinary person. Looking at Patricks expression, Jane turned her eyes and suddenly leaned into his face, asking mysteriously, Honestly, do you know something? Want to know? Patrick raised an eyebrow. Biting her lip, Jane snuggled into Patricks embrace, cing her hands around his neck. Tell me quickly. Youre both smart and beautiful; maybe you can guess, Patricks tone, though calm, uttered words he wouldnt usually say. Listening to him, Jane turned her head and suddenly burst intoughter in Patricks ear. Patrick, unfazed, just watched Janeughing in his arms. When Jane finishedughing and looked up at Patrick, her eyes were red. Mr. Pansy, can I interpret your words just now as jealousy? Although he didnt say anything, Patrick seemed to tacitly acknowledge the question. Cant you handle others praising me? Youre such a jealous guy, Jane pouted, looking like she had been wronged. I am indeed jealous, Patrick said frankly. I get angry when others praise you or even look at you. Patrick knew he had a strong possessiveness, especially when it came to Jane. Then you should praise me more. This way, when otherspliment me, Ill be indifferent, Jane said, puffing her cheeks and looking somewhat cute. That depends on your performance, Patricks gaze shifted slightly downward, his tone carrying a hint of ambiguity. Seeing this, Jane couldnt help but twist his waist. Patrick stopped at this point. He raised his palm, where the previous wound had not fully healed. Seeing Patricks actions, Jane seemed to suddenly realize something. Are you saying That the drug didnt enter the body through a special smell but likely through the wound, Patrick spected. Although it was just his guess, it made sense. After all, there were more people present at the time than just him, and it wouldnt make sense for only his blood to detect the substance. Jane bit her lip in silence, contemting other thoughts. At that moment, a message came from Amber. Patrick and Jane thought it was about the drug analysis, but it turned out to be something else.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who is it? Hearing that someone wanted to meet him, Patrick was somewhat surprised. He refuses to say, just mentioned that youll know after meeting him, Amber said, feeling a bit frustrated. In this day and age, dealing with these mysterious things was really annoying. Patrick acknowledged that he understood. Again? Jane, being close to Patrick, overheard Ambers voice on the phone. Her expression became somewhat peculiar. Patrick pursed his lips, stood up, and seemed determined to meet this person. Seeing this, Jane quickly caught up. Ill go with you. In case you identally get poisoned or drugged again, I dont want to suffer the consequences. With a hint of guilt in his eyes, Patrick kissed Janes eye corner. He was about to say something, but Jane interrupted him. Hurry up. The meeting ce was a private room in a caf. Patrick looked at the two ck-d figures standing at the door and immediately had some thoughts. The guards at the door showed no reaction upon seeing Patrick. They simply nced at Jane and allowed them to enter. Inside the room, there was only one person wearing arge coat, covering the facepletely. Upon sensing someoneing in, the person put down the coffee cup just picked up. Patrick sat down, waiting for the person in front of him to speak. Jane, on the side, also scrutinized the person, but the figure was wrapped tightly, making it impossible to identify. After a moment of silence in the room, the ck-d person couldnt help it and slowly spoke, Patrick, I have only one thing to find you for. His voice was hoarse, sounding not very young. Thats not a pleading attitude. Patrick snorted coldly, slowly uttering a word, Fernando. Hearing this, not only the ck-d person but even Jane was somewhat surprised. Was the person in front of them really that wanted criminal? Perhaps being directly identified, Fernando didnt want to pretend anymore. He directly took off his hat and the mask hooked under his chin, revealing the face of a middle-aged man. Exactly the same as the information Jane saw earlier. Chapter 556 A More Interesting Goal Than Patrick’s I hate dealing with smart people like you, Fernando cleared his throat, but his expression was somewhat strange. If people listened carefully, his tone even trembled a little at the end, but Jane was still surprised and didnt notice this detail. You risked so much to find me just for those people under yourmand? Patrick asked knowingly. After all, the people he caught were at best just low-level workers andpletely insignificant. Fernandos hand pressed against the edge of the table as he calmly said in a deep voice, I dont care about those peoples lives or deaths. I only hope that you can give me one person. Oh? Patrick chuckled lightly. Since youve already thought of it, I dont need to say more. As long as you release him, I will give you many things that you want to know, Fernando spoke up. Hearing this statement did not move Patrick in any way. His face even showed some fatigue. Since you know me already then, You should know there is nothing that I do not know. This sentence wasnt just boasting on Patricks part; he had a very powerful intelligencework under him capable of investigating very secretive information. Fernando was stunned by what Patrick said and clenched his fists on the table until they turned white from exertion. Jane saw everything but remained calm on her face. What do you want then? Fernando tightened his throat nervously. What reason do I have to agree with your proposal? I could easily arrest and hand over both of you to the police which would be killing two birds with one stone instead of wasting time here talking about useless cooperation, Patrick replied softly. Fernando suddenly became angry at what he heard; straightening up slightly as if trying to overpower Patrick through sheer force alone, Patrick! Dont go too far! Everyone here belongs to me! Whether or not you can leave alive depends entirely on my decision! Are you threatening me? Patrick raised an eyebrow curiously while looking directly into Fernandos eyes. Seeing this reaction from him made Fernando disappointed so he shifted his gaze towards Janes face hoping for some kind of loophole or weakness in her expression. However, much to his dismay, she remained indifferent throughout their conversation as if it had nothing whatsoever rted with herself. Our businesses have never interfered with each other. Cant we just continue like this? Fernando took a deep breath to calm himself. Patrick chuckled without saying a word, looking forward to what else Fernando might say.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What do you want? Fernando didnt dare to take risks, especially now that he couldnt be too conspicuous, plus Fernando restrained his expression, but it seemed he was pretending to be calm. You want me to release Tristian, you can, but I want something in return, Patrick said, his tone low after a moment. What do you want? Fernandos eyes changed. In a vi, Tristian lowered his head, looking at the marks on his wrist. It seemed like he found something interesting, rubbing his fingertips back and forth. Fernando stood in front of Tristian,pletely different from when he saw Patrick. Even if he didnt raise his head to look at Tristian, his body trembled slightly, indicating his fear of the person in front of him. Did you give him that thing? After a while, Tristian finally looked up and said in a deep voice. Fernandos body trembled suddenly. Young Master, I did it to save you Before Fernando could finish his sentence, Tristian kicked him directly out. Fernando crashed into the coffee table, and even though his whole body was sore, he dared not make a sound. Fool, do I need you to save me? Tristian said so, but his facial expression was smiling, giving people a chilling feeling. Fernando seemed to realize something, and his face became extremely ugly. He intentionally leaked information, and you fell for it, Tristian clenched his wrist, grinned, He couldnt even endure for a moment. Young Master Fernando opened his mouth, trembling. Tristianpletely ignored Fernando. If he didnt have some use right now, he would have already immersed him in formalin. Thinking of this, Tristian took a deep breath, and his expression became somewhat hideous. He had finally managed to make Patrick take that thing. Originally, he wanted to nt a hidden danger in Patricks body during this opportunity, but unexpectedly, Fernando directly handed over the medicine. Tristian was furious, but his face became even more radiant with a smile. Because he found a more interesting target than Patrick. On the other side, Janes body trembled a bit. She wiped her arms, thinking it was just the sudden change in weather these days and that she was dressed a bit lightly. Looking up at Patrick in the room, Janes expression became more worried. Although they obtained the psychotoxin from Fernando, even Amber couldnt be sure of developing an antidote. So, for now, they could only inject Patrick with something calming to suppress it. After Patrick finished the injection and walked out, seeing Janes concerned face, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. How do you feel? Any difort in your body? Jane asked anxiously. Dont worry, everything is fine, Patrickforted her as he ran his fingers through her long hair. Jane was still worried and thought about finding a chance to ask Amber. But before she could say anything, Patrick spoke up: We should go back tomorrow with our ne ticket. Lets hurry back. I never want toe here again, Jane shook her head. The events she encountered during their vacation were more than she could handle, each one more heart-stopping than thest. Patrick didnt say anything either as he looked down at Jane with concern in his eyes. Meanwhile, Maria couldnt find any reason to smile even though she was also in a hospital. She stood outside Kims room but didnt have the courage to go inside since it was all her fault. Marias eyes turned red as she turned around to leave but ended up facing someone else instead. The woman standing before her had taken good care of herself, and it wasnt hard to see that there was some resemnce between Kim and this woman from their facial features alone. She held several sheets of paper in hand while looking at Marias face curiously. Youre Maria? Diana guessed who Maria was since her son mentioned this name almost every day. I I Maria bit down on her lip but couldnt manage a single word despite trying hard enough. Is work keeping you busy? I heard youre a star, Diana opened the door of Kims room while saying so. You are indeed beautiful; my son has never liked anyone like he does you. Hearing those words made Maria burst into tears instantly; she stood there motionless for a moment before choking out an apology, Im sorry. Chapter 557 It’s All My Fault He Got Hurt What did you say? Diana turned around and saw Maria standing at the door of the hospital room, her shoulders shaking and jerking. She hung her head, tears falling down and staining her shirt. Im sorry She was overwhelmed with guilt, but in the end could only utter those three words. However, Maria didnt know what else she could do besides apologizing. Compared to Marias reaction, Diana looked at her calmly before sitting next to the hospital bed. Do you know how Kim got into a car ident? After a long time, Diana spoke softly with an extremely gentle voice that matched the gaze she had on Kim now. He was looking for me it was all because of me I caused him this. If it wasnt for her stubbornness or if she hadnt said those things back then, maybe none of this would have happened. Covering her face with both hands as tears flowed through them. It seems like saying these things now is useless, Diana sighed as she motioned for Maria toe over. Child,e here. Maria hesitated for a moment before finally walking over to Dianas side. She couldnt help but nce at Kim lying on the hospital bed C still unconscious C his head wrapped in severalyers of bandages and his face covered in bruises. Beforehand she had asked around about his condition; he suffered minor brain damage from being hit on the head which may even lead to after-effectster on. He has never been an obedient child; when he was young he refused to learn piano and when he grew up he didnt want to inherit familyspany, Diana signaled for Maria to sit down while reminiscing about many things regarding Kim. For him wanting to be a doctor meant having many arguments with his father even getting beaten up ck and blue without giving up. This child is very stubborn; once he sets his mind on something important, nothing can make him let go. Hearing this made Maria remember what Kim had said back then when they were together, Ill let you go so that you can be happy. Maria didnt know if she deserved such devotion from someone like Kim who always seemed gentle but only towards herself. He mentioned you many times before; every time with a smile on his face. I can tell that he really likes you. Diana turned to look at Maria, but the look in her eyes sent shivers down her spine. What about you? Do you like Kim? The light tone hit Marias heart like a mountain, making it hard for her to breathe. She opened her mouth but couldnt find the words to say. Never mind, whether you like him or not doesnt matter. Hes my son and I know him best. Diana sounded resigned and pained as if holding back tears. Maria trembled as tears streamed down her face. She wiped them away hastily, trying to see Kims face clearly but failed due to the blur of tears.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dont cry, child, Diana said softly while patting Marias head. This was an ident and it wasnt your fault. Diana didnt have any negative feelings towards Maria; perhaps she loved everything that her son loved or maybe because of how careful she had been these past few days outside the hospital room. Diana always thought that Maria was a good girl. But Mrs. Ragsdill you can scold me or hit me if you want, but please dont forgive me. If it werent for my stubbornness, Kim wouldnt be in such a miserable state Maria cried bitterly while bending over slowly. This isnt just your fault alone, Diana said while patting Marias hand gently. Even if I me you entirely for this mess, nothing will change. Finally gathering up some courage within herself, Diana spoke in a deep voice, Although Kim likes you very much you so I hope that from now on you wont appear in front of him anymore. A buzzing sound rang through Marias ears as though something had exploded inside her head leaving herpletely nk-minded at once. She stared nkly at Diana, suddenly speechless. Is it okay? Diana asked again when Maria didnt respond. Maria, lost in thought, bit her lip, her nails digging into her palms, turning them red without her noticing. Not wanting to disturb him, to give him a peaceful life, Maria thought. That chance encounter had changed both of their lives. She felt she should agree, after all, she believed she still liked Osborn. But why did her heart ache at the sight of Kim? Maria didnt know how to answer, almost stumbling out of the ward in disarray. In the moment the door closed, all her strength seemed to leave her. She fell to the ground, crying silently. In the ward, Kim, who should have been unconscious, opened his eyes when Maria left. He looked at the pale room, his face expressionless. Heard everything? Diana asked Kim, inquiring softly. Kim wanted to turn his head, but even the slightest movement caused a stabbing pain in his brain. He stiffened, not sure what he was thinking. She chose not to stay, and that already shows her attitude, Diana sighed softly. If the girl had chosen to stay, or even said something, it might have been different. But in the end, she chose to escape. Maria, in a daze, returned to thepany. A crowd of media had gathered at the entrance. As soon as they saw Maria, they swarmed in. Miss Marner, we heard your boyfriend had a car ident. Can you reveal the current situation? Miss Marner, did you just visit Mr. Ragsdill? I heard you two broke up a long time ago. Can you exin? Maria ignored the noisy voices. The camera shes made her squint. She reached out to cover her eyes but identally touched a reporters microphone. In an instant, it seemed like the media had caught a big scoop, snapping photos of this moment. Get away all of you, get away Maria, on the verge of a breakdown, couldnt take it anymore. She covered her ears in pain, wanting to escape from this ce. But wherever she went, countless microphones were thrust in front of her, like knives, cutting her apart. Stop filming! Just stop! At this moment, Osborn, who was supposed to have a press conference, saw the scene. He immediately went to stand in front of Maria. Osborn signaled his agent to take Maria away. Chapter 558 Adding Fuel to the Fire Osborns agent saw what was happening and reached out to pull Maria away, but she stood there motionless, staring nkly at her own toes. The shing lights around her swallowed herpletely. Maria! Osborns agent pulled on Marias arm. Osborn, who had been blocking the reporters, turned his head and saw the scene. His brow furrowed deeply. Reluctantly, he reached out and took hold of Marias waist before leading her to the car behind him. He knew that this would only worsen the media frenzy surrounding them, but he couldnt leave Maria alone in their midst. The car started up immediately and left all of the reporters behind in its wake. Everyone inside breathed a sigh of relief. Osborn turned to look at Maria who sat slumped over with a nk expression on her face. The news about Kims ident had already caused quite a stir online; seeing Maria like this made Osborn feel uneasy. It wasnt just his imagination; he felt that something was off about how she looked after hearing about Kims ident. Osborn opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately didnt know what to say so he let out a deep sigh instead. The atmosphere inside the car became heavy as everyone kept their thoughts to themselves. Maria looked down at her phone screen which was cracked from when she identally dropped it while listening to Kimsst voice message before his ident. She scrolled through their chat history where all of Kims messages were still visible including one where he said that he woulde pick her up forte-night snacks after finishing work on set that day Osborn, said Maria suddenly while looking outside through the window. Osborn turned towards her waiting for what she wanted to say next. Maria fidgeted with hem of dress, Were you happy during Janes engagement party? No wonder theyve been giving you fewer interviewstely even turning down some reporter requests, joked Osborn lightly although it only confused Maria more. Seeing the confusion on Marias face, Osborn couldnt help but feel somewhat amused. Since you know whats on my mind, do you think Id be happy? But as Osborn said this, his brow involuntarily furrowed. If he hadnt cared so much, maybe that incident wouldnt have happened. With a slight lift of his brow, Maria finally understood the meaning behind Osborns words. She propped her cheek and said in a muffled voice, Indeed, my emotional intelligence is not high. I tend to act on impulse, doing whateveres to mind without considering the consequences. Youre still young, havent encountered many things. After a few years in the industry, you wont be like this anymore, Osborn spoke gently. Is that so Maria sniffed, seeming unwilling to continue the topic. Osborn had a business event, so Maria naturally couldnt apany him. He instructed his agent to take Maria back to her own home. Back at her ce, Maria copsed onto the bed. Looking at the empty room, tears blurred her vision. In the afternoon, Maria and Osborn once again became a hot topic on social media. The video of reporters swarming them was uploaded, and online discussions reached their peak. Maria looks really miserable. Anyone facing such a situation wouldnt be doing well.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But lets be honest, Osborn protecting her is so heartwarming. Does Osborn like her? Werent there photos of them kissing in a bar before? The official statement has debunked it. They were shooting a scene in the bar, not kissing. Please dont involve Osborn, thank you. I really dislike Maria. Feels like shes just seeking attention everywhere, so disgusting. Online discussions were as intense as ever. However, after a while, a post silently rose to the top. It was from a small ount that only revealed one thing: Maria and Osborns visit to the bar that day wasnt a shoot for the film; it was their private arrangement. The snippets released by the official source wereter re-shot. The post also included several pictures of the two kissing. This post unexpectedly started spreading wildly, and some even meticulouslypared the official footage with the newly revealed information. Numerous negative posts flooded in. It could be said that Marias affairs had been hyped to an extremely heated level. At the same time, Jane, who was about to board the ne, received a call from thepany and learned about these recent events regarding Maria. The news of Kims car ident had already surprised her, but she hadnt expected the resolved matter to resurface. What exactly happened? Jane contacted thepany staff, getting a detailed understanding of the recent events. The PR team needs to work on it and bring down the trending topic immediately, Jane said calmly. Have Marias agent contact me. The person on the other end of the phone responded quickly, and soon Marias agent was on the line. Miss North, said the agent, who also represented another up-anding star and was currently dealing with a business matter. She had seen Marias name trending online today, but hadnt been able to find time to check it out yet. Does Maria have any work scheduled for these two days? Jane asked in a serious tone. She has a shoot tomorrow for her drama series, but nothing else this afternoon, replied the agent after thinking for a moment. Have you contacted her? Tell her not to look at anything online right now and focus on getting into a good mental state first. Jane had noticed that Maria seemed unstable in some parts of the video footage she saw earlier, so she was worried about her too. Ive messaged her as well, but havent heard back yet. Ill call herter, sighed the agent as she nced at her phone screen. Ill be flying back soon myself and will handle everything personally from then onwards. Jane rubbed her forehead tiredly. However, there was already an announcement for boarding at airport over their heads so she could only give some instructions before hanging up abruptly. It seems like theres really some work to do when we get back. Turning to Patrick, Jane wrinkled her nose. What happened with that journalist? Patrick inquired. We had everything settled before, but unexpectedly, he changed his minds. It seems someone is really stirring up trouble behind the scenes, Jane said, her mouth forming a slight smirk. It appeared she had let her guard down, and someone took advantage of it. Want me to look into it? Patrick offered. Shaking her head, Jane lowered her gaze to the photos and videos on her phone, sensing something peculiar. Chapter 559 Brought Upon Oneself If this is also troubling for you, then I must be useless. Jane suppressed the expression on her face. In fact, she didnt think it was much of a challenge. After all, she had been toozy to use such childish schemes years ago. She was just curious if the truth would match her own guesses. Someone lightly bumped into her shoulder, pulling Janes attention back. Sorry. A low voice sounded in her ear, and an indescribable sense of familiarity made Jane pause in mid-step. She turned around but could only see a stream of people passing by. She couldnt find the person who had just bumped into her at all. Patrick looked over at Jane silently, questioning what was strange about her behavior. Jane shook her head to indicate that there was nothing wrong. Maybe she had just felt something wrong? On the ne, Jane was bored and wanted to rest for a while. But when she saw Patrick working on hisputer next to him, she carefully leaned over towards him instead. It really was some unfinished files that Patrick needed to work on. So Jane rested her head against Patricks arm andzily watched hisputer screen while fiddling with his sleeve cuff C which happened to be the pair that she gave him as a gift C before moving onto his hand back after spinning it around aimlessly for a few times. Patrick didnt react much and continued working despite Janes actions. Jane yed with Patricks sleeve cuff until he finally hooked one finger under her chin like he would do when teasing an affectionate cat. Bored? You can focus on your work; dont worry about me. Seeing that Patrick paid no attention to herself anymore, Jane began having some mischievous thoughts. Patricks gaze flickered slightly, but he followed Janes words and continued with his work. He even withdrew his hand slightly. The corners of Janes mouth turned up subtly. She nced around, adjusted her seatbelt, and leaned slightly upward, bringing her cheek close to Patricks. Patrick? Janes voice sounded cheerful as she blew a breath near Patricks ear. Patrick remained indifferent. Seeing his reaction, Jane discreetly rolled her eyes and wondered how to further tease Patrick. Suddenly, the ne experienced a minor turbulence, causing Jane to stumble and fall directly onto Patrick. Her handsnded on Patricks chest, feeling his heartbeat resonating through his skin. The aircrafts announcement sounded, informing passengers about the recent encounter with an air current, resulting in some turbulence. After a while, the ne regained stability and continued its flight. Is this your way of throwing yourself at me? Patrick lowered his head closer to Jane, his voice deep and husky. Jane blushed slightly and attempted to sit up, but Patricks hands firmly held her waist, preventing her from moving away and keeping her pressed against his chest. Stop messing around. Jane huffed lightly and nced nervously in another direction. If you give me a kiss, Ill let you go, Patrick whispered into Janes ear, his lips brushing against her skin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just then, a flight attendant approached, and upon hearing footsteps, Jane froze and buried herself in Patricks embrace, afraid to move. The passing flight attendant paused briefly, softly inquiring if Jane was feeling unwell. Patricks expression remained indifferent. He seemed about to say something, but Jane, fearing he might say something inappropriate, discreetly pinched his waist. Its alright, Patrick shook his head. The flight attendant, though still concerned, eventually left. Jane felt embarrassed now; she tried to move slightly within Patricks hold but he kept pressing down on her waist even more tightly than before. She thought it was because the flight attendant hadnt left yet so she tightened her grip around his waist and asked anxiously, Hasnt she gone yet? Listening to Janes anxious whisper, a hint of amusement flickered in Patricks eyes. Not yet, he replied. Jane felt her waist growing sore and silentlyined about why the flight attendant was still standing there. Why hasnt she left yet Jane gritted her teeth, but the next moment, she heard Patricks lowughter from above. Jane paused for a moment, realizing that Patrick was teasing her. She straightened her waist and a blush swept across her cheeks. Patrick! Jane nced at him with a coquettish expression. Patrick, seeing her reaction, leaned down and kissed Janes lips, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. You brought this upon yourself. Why are you feeling shy now? Pouting her lips, Jane huffed and sat up straight. Im ignoring you. Seeing her response, Patrick reached out and gently brushed Janes tender cheek, causing her to turn her head away. Now you find it boring? Werent you the one who wanted to buy a ne ticket? he said. Hearing Patricks words, Jane blinked. What, are you ming me? Patrick lifted a strand of Janes hair with his fingertips and yed with it, his eyes filled with tenderness. How could I dare to For Patrick, he was willing to give everything for Jane. Looking into Patricks affectionate eyes, Janes heart filled with sweetness. She lightly kissed Patricks cheek, her smile radiant. After getting off the ne, Patrick had arranged for someone to pick them up in advance. Jane, thinking about work, was taken directly back to Star Entertainment by Patrick. Ill pick you up tonight. Patrick reached out and touched Janes long hair, speaking softly. Nodding at him, Jane was about to get out of the car, but Patrick held her back. Whats wrong? Jane was startled, looking at Patrick in confusion. Patrick tilted his chin toward the outside of the car, furrowing his brow slightly. Following Patricks gaze, Jane looked in the direction he pointed and was startled. Thepany entrance was crowded with media reporters. Each person was looking towards thepany, seemingly waiting for something. Media presence at the entertainmentpanys entrance was not umon, but Jane had never seen so many reporters before. Even though Jane had already instructed thepany to remove the hot search and lower the hype on the ne yesterday, she hadnt expected these people to still be here waiting. Its nothing, just the media, Jane patted Patricks hand, signaling him to let go. Jane could handle the media. After sending a message on her phone, she got out of the car. Im leaving. Remember to miss me. Blowing a flying kiss to Patrick, Jane yfully winked her eye and turned to leave. Jane didnt intentionally avoid the media, so when she approached, the reporters immediately surrounded her. Since Jane and Patricks extraordinary engagement, she had not appeared in the public eye. It was unexpected for her to show up here. Coupled with Marias recent incident, the media spected that she might exin something about Maria. Chapter 560 How Much Alcohol Have You Drunk? In an instant, Jane was surrounded by the media. If it werent for Patrick sending people to protect her, she would have been pushed and shoved by the crowd. Jane, can you exin the recent news about yourpanys artist Maria? Does Star Entertainment interfere with their artists private lives? Are all those rumors online true? Can you respond to them? Jane pursed her lips and squinted as the shes of cameras blinded her. It wasnt until the questions died down that she lifted her gaze and spoke in a calm voice, Thepany has stated before that we ask everyone not to overly focus on our artists private lives. Maria is currently working on a youth campus drama with Osborn that will be finished soon. Please pay more attention to that. Ignoring any other questions, Jane had already contacted her staff who came out to escort her away from the media frenzy. Just then, Janes phone rang and she saw it was Marias agent calling. Whats wrong? She had a bad feeling in her heart as she furrowed her brows. Maria is missing! She didnt show up at set today and hasnt responded to my calls or messages. The agent sounded frantic amidst all the noise around her. When did youst see Maria? Where was she? The agent paused for a moment before finding somewhere quieter to speak again. I didnt see her yesterday but I think Osborn did C he was in yesterdays news. Jane signaled for one of her assistants nearby who nodded back before running off towards their office building. Im heading over now, said Jane calmly into the phone while already making way inside theirpany building. Just then, Osborn appeared from an elevator with his assistant following closely behind him. His eyes flickered when he saw Jane standing there waiting for him. What happened? Osborn asked after being called out urgently by his team earlier than nned. You didnt go on set today? asked Jane. My scenes are this afternoon so Im just about ready to leave, replied Osborn as he looked outside at all of their fans gathered outside causing chaos. Whats going on? Why are there so many media outside? Even Osborn was startled, but he vaguely remembered Maria from yesterday. You saw Maria yesterday, didnt you? Jane lifted her foot and signaled for Osborn to follow her. Yes, I had her agent send her home yesterday. Osborn was puzzled as to why Jane would ask this. She didnt show up at the set today. Her agent just contacted me. At this point, Jane couldnt help but worry since Maria had been kidnapped before. Osborns expression changed. How could this happen? I just didnt contact her yesterday. Lets go check out her apartment first. Jane sighed in her heart. Although Maria hadnt been an actress for long, she was very professional and had never missed work like this before. As they arrived at the underground parking lot and got into the car, Star Entertainment Company was close to Marias apartment so they arrived with her agent. Due to work needs, the agent had a key to Marias apartment. She rang the doorbell first and then opened the door when no one answered it. The room was very clean with no signs of forced entry. The group looked at each other in confusion. How could this happen The agents face turned sour. Jane felt a sudden shock C could it really be another kidnapping? Should we call the police? Just as the agent asked that question, she received a phone call from Maria herself!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The agent smiled with relief and quickly answered it, Maria! Where are you now? Why havent you answered your phone? After a moment of silence, Marias slightly hoarse voice slowly came through. Who are you The agent was taken aback by the question and looked at Jane, who gestured for her to hand over the phone. Maria, its Jane. Where are you right now? Listening to Marias voice, it didnt sound like she was being kidnapped. Perhaps she was sick with a cold or something. I Maria let out a soft hum, and rustling sounds came from the other end of the phone. Im at home The three people standing in Marias apartment suddenly froze, exchanging nces. I remember now, she has another house. She should be living there. The agent pped her forehead and quickly said. On the other end, Marias call inexplicably ended. After confirming that Maria wasnt kidnapped, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Lets go and check it out. Jane said helplessly, turning to Osborn beside her. You go to the set first. We still have time. Ill apany you just in case. Osborns eyes shed faintly as he smiled at Jane. As long as it doesnt dy you. Jane nodded, and the three of them headed to the ce the agent mentioned. The three of them hurriedly arrived but received no response when they knocked on the door. Maria! The agent called out with a worried expression. Dont you know the password? Jane looked at the password lock on the door, feeling a headacheing on. I really dont know this. The agent shrugged helplessly. Just then, there was movement from inside the door, and it slowly opened, revealing Marias face. Seeing that Maria was unharmed, the agent breathed a sigh of relief and walked into her room. Whats going on with you? However, before she could finish her sentence, she saw the floor covered in bottles and various things scattered around. What have you done? Jane took a step forward, but then she smelled a strong scent of alcohol, wrinkling her brow. How much have you been drinking? Maria was already slumped on the sofa,zily lifting her eyes. It seemed she had a headache as she furrowed her brows but didnt immediately respond to Janes question. Maria. Janes voice turned colder. Jane Maria coughed and when she raised her hand, it identally hit a bottle on the table, which shattered and spilled the remaining alcohol onto the floor. Have you gone crazy, Maria! Janes patience had finally reached its limit at this moment. She took a step forward and grabbed Marias wrist. However, she heard Maria speak softly. Does he feel the same pain now? Chapter 561 He Is Still In a Coma What did you say? Jane was confused, looking at Marias expression and couldnt help but ask. Maria hung her head low, giving off a sense of despair. Her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse. He must be having the same headache now it hurts so much, Jane. Why am I hurting like this She seemed to want to reach out and hug Jane, but in the end she shook off Janes wrist and sat back on the couch. Janes eyes flickered as if she understood what Maria meant by her words. She turned to look at Osborn and the agent standing at the door, about to say something when Osborn already knew what she wanted to do. He turned around and said something to the agent. The agent looked at Marias current state with a helpless sigh before following Osborn out of the room. Ill wait for you downstairs, Osborn said to Jane. Jane nodded before turning back towards Marias face again. She saw that Maria was staring intently at the closed door before finally letting out a bitter smile. He is really gentle Jane sat down next to Maria and nced at her phone for time reference. Is it Kim? Maria didnt answer; instead she stared silently at the bottle on the coffee table in front of them. Have you seen Kim? How is he doing now? Although Jane had seen news about Kim getting into an ident, she hadnt paid too much attention until seeing how upset Maria was right now which made her specte wildly inside herself. I I went to see him; he is still unconscious, Maria stuttered while speaking. Her expression made Jane suspicious, So? What are you trying to achieve by drinking yourself drunk again? With both hands sped together sitting uprightly, she scrutinized Marias face with questioning gaze. She paused for a moment then continued somewhat displeased, Dont tell me youre going for some kind of love drama where you feel his pain. Maria froze as if being poked in some sensitive spot by Janes words. Seeing this strange reaction from Maria, Janes face immediately became weird. Are you crazy, Maria? Here. However, Jane hadnt finished speaking yet when Maria suddenly threw herself into Janes arms, hugging Jane tightly around waist. Jane, Im such an asshole! Why am I such a person if it wasnt because I broke up with Kim he wouldnt have had an ident As Maria choked up, she might have cried too much these days that even tears could no longere out. What do you mean by that? Jane suddenly felt that Marias words just now contained too much information, and even she didnt react immediately. She reached out and patted Marias back,forting her, Whats going on between you and Kim? Suddenly, Jane felt like something was about to emerge. I lied to him. Maria sniffled, looking very distressed. I clearly dont like him Then why did you agree to his confession? Youve been together for a long time. Maria, you better exin it clearly to me. Jane looked at Maria incredulously. She had always thought that Maria and Kim were in love with each other. Who knew there was such a thing? Yes, I dont like him but I agreed to his confession Maria covered her face as her thin shoulders trembled. She looked fragile and helpless. Jane, Ive liked Osborn for a long time now. A hint of surprise shed in Janes eyes, but at the same time, she finally found what had been bothering her all along. She knew Marias personality quite well, which exined why her expression was subtle when facing Kims confession. Jane sighed and looked at Maria with a displeased expression. So, youre with Kim just to provoke Osborn? In an instant, Marias thoughts were all revealed, and she nodded lightly. Does Osborn know that you like him? Although Jane didnt know when Marias feelings had developed like this, she asked. He knows. The scene of the confession came to Marias mind. It wasnt the same bitterness and indignation she had initially felt but a calm resignation she hadnt even noticed herself. Osborn said he sees me as a little sister, he Marias gaze carefully shifted away from Janes face as she calmly spoke. He has someone he likes. Maria, I didnt expect you to do something like this. What about what happened at the bar before? Janes questioning made Maria hesitate slightly. Her hand on herp unconsciously tightened. Its all my fault, Maria softly spoke. I hurt Kim.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A notification sound from the phone interrupted them. Jane nced at it and then spoke slowly, Since you dont like Kim, what are you doing now? I heard he had an ident while trying to avoid a drunk driver. What does that have to do with you? Ive been ignoring his messages. He was looking for me. Maria tilted her head, silently staring at the ground. Maria, look at me. Suddenly, Jane spoke seriously, bringing Marias attention back. Youve broken up with Kim, and youve seen him. It seems like you have no rtionship anymore. Jane spelled it out clearly, If thats the case, why are you feeling upset? I just feel guilty. If he hadnt looked at his phone, maybe he could have avoided Maria spoke, but her tone grew weaker, eventually losing all confidence. Is it really guilt? Jane leaned back, resting on the sofa. Why cant I see any guilt in your expression? Frozen in ce, Maria seemed like she was under a petrification spell. Observing her reaction, Jane continued, You asked me earlier why you felt so much pain. Is it because of a hangover or As she spoke, she pointed to Marias heart. Is it hurting here? Maria opened her mouth but couldnt say anything. Ask your heart what you truly care about. Jane sighed, realizing that sometimes outsiders can see things more clearly than those involved. She slowly moved her palm to her chest, feeling the faint heartbeat beneath her skin. When she thought of that person, the heartbeat intensified, bing more painful. If you really dont like Kim, then just visit and care for him as a friend. Theres no need to be like this. While speaking, Jane stood up. Have you made up your mind? If you have, then tidy up and go to the set. Ive put in so much effort and resources to support you. I didnt do it just so you could have a day off every day. Janes voice sounded frustrated, wishing Maria would be more determined. Chapter 562 He Loves You Very Much I Maria shook her head, feeling lost as she looked at Jane. Tears welled up in her eyes. Jane furrowed her brows, wondering why the girl was crying again. But his mother told me to stay away from him Maria muttered under her breath. The scene at the hospital shed before her eyes and she suddenly felt hesitant about pursuing Kim again. Did Kim tell you himself to cut off all ties with you? Jane asked, pinching the bridge of her nose. She never realized howplicated love could be until now. If he did say that, then you should stop contacting him. But if not Jane ced a hand on Marias shoulder and spoke earnestly, Ive only met Kim once but I can tell he loves you. He loves you. The words hit Maria like a ton of bricks and memories of being with Kim flooded back into her mind. Maria, I like you. I care about anything that has to do with you. Ill wait for the day when you truly love me. Maria couldnt help but smile foolishly as she thought about how silly it was for her to reject such passionate love and chase after something unattainable instead. Yes, she liked Kim not out of guilt but because he had be a part of her life little by little -she just didnt want to admit it until now. Standing up straighter with clenched fists by her side, Maria thanked Jane before turning around determinedly. She wanted to hear what Kim had said from his own lips even if it meant they would have to separate for real this time around. Hearing these words, a smile appeared on Janes face, but after hearing about Marias situation, she also felt a bit puzzled. Love is such a strange thing. Im going to find Kim, Maria made up her mind. Jane nodded in response, about to say something, but suddenly Maria, who had been standing in front of her, rushed to the bathroom, followed by the sound of retching. Considering she had already consumed a lot of alcohol and her emotions were fluctuating greatly, difort surged through her body all at once. Jane listened, her gaze falling on the scattered bottles on the floor, her expression turning unpleasant. Maria, with a pale face, walked out and upon seeing Janes disdainful gaze, she awkwardly fiddled with her hair. You n to go see him like this? Jane cast a nce at Maria, making her feel even more exposed. I will tidy up, Maria said softly. Just take care of yourself, Jane shook her head helplessly. Ill give you a few days off from thepany, so you have time to have a good talk with Kim. Hearing this, surprise appeared on Marias face, but the next moment, she felt remorseful. Im sorry, Jane. If you understand the meaning of apology, then work hard for me, Maria. Just this onest chance. If you dare to skip work again or do anything like that, thepany wont waste any more resources on you. Do you understand?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jane, who had been giving emotional advice a moment ago, suddenly turned into a serious Miss North. Maria nodded repeatedly, even making a swearing gesture. I promise to work hard from now on! I wont let thepany down for investing in me. Big talker. Just think about how to handle the situation when you see that personter, Jane tapped Marias forehead and said in a deep voice. Marias eyes flickered slightly, but in the end, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. I dont expect him to forgive me. I just want to apologize to him for my immaturity back then. After you handle your affairs, let me know. The online discussions about you are too intense right now. Although thepanys public rtions team has tried to manage it, the impact is not significant. In the end, you may have to personally address the situation. This decision was something Jane had nned in advance. Back then, she didnt expect the situation to be soplicated. Fortunately, it didnt escte too much, and she believed Maria could handle it. Im sorry. I caused so much trouble for thepany. I will issue a statement, Maria blinked her eyes. Jane didnt say anything more and turned away. Downstairs, Osborn and Marias agent were still waiting. When they saw Janeing out, the agent hurriedly approached her. What happened? What exactly urred? Its all resolved now, Jane shook her head. She paused for a moment before continuing, Theres been too much public opinion online recently, and it has affected her. Janespany was not willing to intervene in their artists personal issues, so she didnt reveal everything. Upon hearing Janes words, the agent also realized Marias recent abnormal behavior and nodded in realization. Let her rest for a few days, adjust her mindset. I willmunicate with the director on the set. Jane spoke while casting her gaze towards Osborn. Youll have more responsibilities on the set. We may shoot your scenes separately in advance. Osborn nodded, his gaze fixed on Janes face. As Jane recalled what Maria had said to her, she looked directly into Osborns eyes. Thetter seemed surprised and hesitated for a moment. But the next moment, Jane had already averted her gaze. Everyone, get back to work. Ill drive you, Osborn quickly opened the car door and said. Jane didnt hesitate and shook her head directly. No need. Ill go back with Marias agent. You go to the set. Saying that, she left with Marias agent. Watching the departing car, Osborn sighed bitterly. As he turned to get into his car, he caught sight of Mariaing down from upstairs. Their eyes met for an instant, and when Maria realized it, she nodded towards him. How are you feeling? Osborn recalled Marias condition when she was at home and asked. Much better. Maria touched her throat and her voice sounded a bit hoarse. Im sorry for suddenly skipping work. I caused you a lot of trouble, Maria pursed her lips and said. I should be the one apologizing. I caused you a lot of trouble. Osborn spoke, and the atmosphere between them fell silent once again. Just as Osborn was contemting whether to ask Maria where she was going, Maria in front of him suddenly spoke up. Thank you, Osborn, Maria smiled slowly. Thank you for helping me understand many things. However, before Osborn could react, Maria had already waved her hand, indicating her intent to leave. Bye! Leaving Osborn alone, still stunned in ce, not quiteprehending the reason behind Marias gratitude. Chapter 563 Afraid to Face Her Own Heart Maria rushed straight to the hospital, standing nervously in the hallway and looking at Kims room not far away. She finally clenched her fists and took a deep breath before pushing open the door. Inside the room, Diana was sitting next to Kims bed, peeling an apple. Kim had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, looking surprised by Marias sudden appearance. Especially when he saw Maria. But Maria wasnt calm either. She stared nkly at Kim on the bed, feeling like she had a lump in her throat. He sat there quietly with a pale face and eyes full of dark emotions that pierced through Marias heart. Seeing this, Diana put down the apple she had just peeled into Kims hand and turned to look at Maria while blocking his bodypletely from view. Miss Marner, are you here to visit Kim? Diana asked softly. I For a moment, fear gripped Marias heart as she hesitated before finally lowering her head. Im sorry. It was still that same sentence but with different feelings behind it now. Havent you already apologized? And Ive said that this ident wasnt really your fault, Diana pursed her lips slightly as she spoke but couldnt quite understand why Maria kepting back every day just to apologize again and again. Kim turned his head away from them both then lowered his eyshes hiding his lonely expressionpletely. No, Mrs. Ragsdill, I Maria shook her head, sweat forming in her palms. Ivee to apologize to you. To me? What do you have to apologize for? Diana asked, her patience wearing thin. Biting her lower lip gently, Maria suddenly spoke earnestly, I regret what I promised you before. Diana turned her head and nced at Kim on the bed before letting out augh. So, what do you want to say? Ive figured it out. I have feelings for Kim, Maria spoke almost without hesitation. Upon hearing these words, Kims hand on the nket tightened, but he didnt turn his head. Oh? Dianas eyes flickered. If youre saying these things because you heard that Kim woke up and you want him to forgive you, then please leave. No! Maria, noticing the situation, even eximed anxiously. Thats not it! I dont think like that I know it might sound ridiculous for me to say these things now. I thought I felt guilt and unease in my heart, but its not true I like him, I just couldnt admit it to myself all this time As Maria spoke, her voice became hoarse and even somewhat incoherent. I know it might be toote for me to say these things now, but I still want him to know Ive been so selfish Maria held her arm tightly, taking deep breaths. After saying these words, she even found herself feeling ridiculous. She said she didnt want forgiveness, but was that really what she thought? In her heart, she even greedily entertained the thought of standing by Kims side again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thinking this, Maria suddenly wanted to p herself hard. I want to hear it from his own mouth, even if he rejects me in person, Maria actually wanted to smile and pretend to be relieved, but somehow her eyes turned red. She wanted to hear Kims voice again, to see him. A trace of anger appeared on Dianas face, and she couldnt help but snort, Miss Marner, dont you think what youre doing is selfish? Who do you think you are? If Diana hadnt investigated Maria in advance, she might have truly suspected her ulterior motives. Maria didnt speak, standing quietly in ce. So, does that mean youre not going to keep your promise to me? Diana asked once again. The hospital room suddenly fell silent. Diana turned away, looking at Kim on the bed, and sighed helplessly. Is this what you wanted, after all? Maria thought that Diana was speaking to herself, and she looked up in confusion, only to find Kim on the bed already turned towards her. Their gazes met in an instant, and Maria felt her heart skip a beat. Her cheeks felt like they were burning. Sensing the tension in the air, Dianas eyes flickered, and she walked towards Maria. Mom Kim spoke almost instinctively. Diana clenched her teeth inwardly, then turned around and looked at her son with a frustrated expression. She had hoped that he would hold out a little longer, but he had already given in. In fact, ever since the day Diana first saw Maria, she had noticed some things, but she chose not to confront them. She was waiting, waiting for Maria to realize her true feelings. With that in mind, Diana turned her head and nced at her disappointing son. What do you want from me? Cant I go out for some fresh air? Kim hesitated for a moment, wanting to exin, but Diana ignored him and walked out. Maria stood in ce, feeling somewhat lost. And Kim on the hospital bed had a somewhat elusive gaze, ultimately only able to look at the bandages on his hand. A strange atmosphere spread throughout the room, causing Diana, who was watching from outside the door, to shake her head and take out her phone. Honey, Kim truly is your own son, just as stubborn as you. The person on the other end of the phone said something that made Diana sigh lightly. He said he let it go, but as soon as that girl came, he couldnt wait to get out of bed and be by her side. By the way, Ive been feeling that there was something suspicious about this ident. Have you found out anything? As she spoke, Diana walked away. Inside the hospital room, Maria twisted her clothes, her fingertips involuntarily pinching the palm of her hand, staring intently at her own toes. You Kim Suddenly, both of them spoke at the same time, once again adding an odd tension to the already broken atmosphere. Maria pursed her lips, staring at Kims face, and unexpectedly burst into tears. This startled Kim, and he almost instinctively tried to get out of bed, but it caused pain in his wounds. Seeing this, Maria hurriedly ran to Kims bedside. Are you okay? Should I call the doctor? Kim pressed his lips together but didnt say anything, just reluctantly shifting his gaze away. Observing the expression of pain on his face, Maria cautiously asked, Does your head still hurt? What did the doctor say? Will there be anysting effects? However, her next words werepletely blocked off, as Maria stared with astonishment at the face so close to her own. She blinked her eyes in disbelief. Chapter 564 Who Said I Don’t Like You Anymore Her heart was pounding wildly as Maria instinctively pushed Kim away. You She covered her lips, a slight blush creeping up to her ears. But Kim felt like she was still rejecting him with that action. Maybe the things she said earlier were just lies to herself. His eyes grew deste once again. You scared me, Maria looked down at the edge of the bed, intending to tuck in Kims nket but heard a voice from above instead. You should go. Kim took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice steady. Maria didnt expect this reaction from him at all. Was it because she had done too many wrong things that he couldnt forgive her? What did that kiss mean earlier? Maria bit her lip but by then, Kim had already turned his head away without noticing her expression. Both of them were immersed in their own self-pity which made everything seem absurdlyical. Since you dont like me, why bother It took a long time for Kim to speak softly before being interrupted by Maria abruptly. Kim, who said I dont like you anymore? Do you think what I said earlier was just gibberish? Maria suddenly felt a surge of anger in her chest. She had just confessed and cried her heart out, but it seemed like Kim didnt hear a word of it. Blinking in astonishment, Kim looked at Maria with puffed cheeks. Then why did you push me away just now? Isnt that a rejection? You Maria blinked her eyes. You still have injuries on your head and body. Kissing cant it wait? Why does it have to be now The more she spoke, the less confident she became, and in the end, it was just Maria muttering to herself. However, Kim heard everything clearly. A hint of joy shed in his eyes, but his voice remained muffled. But you really seemed unwilling just now, Maria. I wont force you. Biting her lip, Maria red at Kim, putting up a defiant front. You want me to say I was just shy earlier, dont you? Is that what will satisfy you? She blurted it all out, but Maria saw an even greater smile at the corner of Kims mouth. Suddenly, she realized that she had been yed by his teasing earlier. Alright. Kim reached out his hand, but due to the wound on his arm, he could only lightly touch Marias hand. Seeing this, Maria quickly walked over, bending down, and her long hair fell over her shoulders and onto her chest. Kim Her voice was soft, like a feathernding on the tip of her heart. Do you really want this? Kim seemed a bit nervous, his voice bing hoarse. Maria tilted her head. What? Do you really want to be with me, and not out of guilt Kim spoke with uneasiness, but Maria already ced her hand on his lips. Kim, its not about anything else. Its simply because I love you and want to be with you for real. Marias expression was unusually serious. Ive been so foolish in the past, always running away from your feelings. From now on, Ill try my best to respond to you. Saying that, Maria gently kissed the bandage on Kims forehead, her expression cautious. Kim saw this and leaned towards Maria, pointing at his own cheek. Whats wrong? Maria thought Kims wound was hurting and approached him to check. It hurts, Kim rarely softened his voice, sounding somewhat pitiful, as if he was acting spoiled. Ill go call the doctor immediately. Just as Maria turned to leave, Kim pulled her into his arms. Maria eximed in surprise but dared not move. Intimately, Kim rested his chin on Marias shoulder and spoke, his voice muffled, No need for that trouble. Just give me a kiss, and the pain will go away. Kim! Maria lightly red at Kim, but he had already closed his eyes and raised his cheek, waiting for Maria. After ncing around to make sure no one was outside the door, Maria leaned in and kissed Kims cheek.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Does it feel better? Maria suddenly felt like she was coaxing a child. What should I do? The other side of my face hurts too, my neck hurts, my chest hurts However, the mischievous Kim pushed his luck further, causing Maria to threaten him with calling the doctor before he obediently kept quiet. Maria used her leave from work to take care of Kim. Their feelings for each other quickly grew, and Kims recovery progressed well. The doctor said he would be able to leave the hospital soon. While Maria was happy, she didnt forget Janes advice. She immediately logged onto Twitter and posted a rification tweet. She stated that she and Osborn were just good friends, and her rtionship with Kim was stable-there was no two-timing involved. The tweet was shared by Star Entertainment and Osborns studio, and they even tagged a few media ounts to make their point. Initially, bystanders were skeptical of this bted exnation. However, Osborn directly posted a picture of Marias back, showcasing their affection, which almost proved everyone wrong. Previously, there were discussions online about Marias absence from thepany and theck of paparazzi photos, leading some to think she had been fired or terminated by thepany because of this incident. But it turned out she had been taking care of her boyfriend all along. On the day Maria returned to work, Kim hadnt fully recovered and was still in the hospital. Although she was a little unhappy about it, Maria knew she had wasted too much time and hurriedly returned to the set. Fortunately, Jane had filmed Osborns scenes in advance, so the production schedule wasnt significantly affected. After sincerely apologizing to the crew, Maria threw herself back into work. Cut! Thats a wrap! The director called out, and Maria finally let out a sigh of relief, stretching her sore shoulders. They had been shooting all day today with little time for breaks, which was a bit overwhelming for Maria, who had been idle for several days. Thats it for today. Lets pack up. With the directorsmand, everyone who had been busy all day finally felt a sense of relief. Maria didnt want to waste a moment and quickly reported to her agent before heading towards the dressing room to see Kim. As she lowered her head to report, she heard voices discussing inside the dressing room. Why does Maria think shes so special? Star Entertainment is pampering her so much. And have you seen who her boyfriend is? Hes from the Ragsdill family. What can a rich second-generation do? Maybe she has some big connections at Star Entertainment. Chapter 565 Preparedness The twoughed after they finished speaking, with mockery in their words. Maria looked at the two actresses who were supporting roles in the y but often gathered around Osborn to gain poprity. Their scheming was obvious. Do you really think someone wouldy hands on her? Shes so skinny, its ufortable just looking at her. Hearing this, Maria not only looked down at her own figure but also felt a hint of anger. She may not be curvy like waves, but she definitely wasnt skinny either! For a moment, Maria felt that her dignity had been challenged and she walked straight into the room. Being skinny is natural too. Its better than some people who spend money to pile up their bodies, Maria chuckled lightly and looked contemptuously at the person in front of her. The two didnt expect Maria to suddenlye in and their expressions were somewhat ugly. One of them forced a smile and opened his mouth to say something nice, Oh Maria what a coincidence. Are you here to remove your makeup? Why stop there? I want to hear more evaluations from you guys about me, Maria leaned against the door frame with a mocking smile on her face. We The actress in red couldnt keep up with her smile anymore. She tried hard to say something nice but the girl next to her stepped forward directly towards Maria, Whats wrong if we talk about you? You know exactly what kind of person you are inside out! Dont be shameless just because you have connections! Summer The actress in red had an extremely unpleasant expression on her face. The person known as Summer looked Maria up and down and said, I really dont know what abilities you have to be held in such high regard. I dont know the extent of my abilities either, but I do know that walls have ears, so remember to lock the door when talking bad about others, Maria replied. Saying that, Maria took out her phone from her pocket, and it disyed a recording. She pressed pause and looked at the pale faces of the two people in the dressing room. You recorded it! Summer almost screamed. Maria raised an eyebrow, took a few steps back, and stood directly in front of the corridors surveince camera. What do you think my big connection above would react if he heard all this? Its a misunderstanding all a misunderstanding the actress in the red dress tried to mediate, even tugging at Summers clothes. You! Summer bit her lip, her attempt to snatch the phoneing to a halt. Maria, youve gone too far. Too far? So this is what you call going too far, Maria sneered disdainfully, casually pushing her phone back into her pocket. In the entertainment industry, it takes more than just a big chest; you need a brain too. Speaking up to this point, Maria suddenly seemed to think of something. Her gaze swept across Summers face, and she covered her mouth as sheughed. Oh, no, I remember our assistant director likes people with big chests, right? Without even looking at the reactions of those behind her, Maria turned and walked away. Maria, you wait for me Summer gritted her teeth, her eyes full of hatred as if she wanted to devour Maria alive. The shooting went smoothly, and were almost finished. The producer looked at Jane beside him and said briefly. His gaze fell on Maria and Osborn, who were currently filming. Jane nodded. After going through so much, the filming was finally proceeding smoothly. As Maria was filming, she caught Osborns gaze, causing her to pause for a moment. Taking the opportunity to turn around, she unexpectedly spotted Janes figure. No wonder Maria couldnt help but sigh inwardly and even admired Osborns persistence. As the filming was about to end, Osborn had originally nned to find Jane, but he saw that she had already left. His previously happy mood was suddenly dampened as if cold water had been poured over him. However, Jane was unaware of this. Although she came to visit the set today, she didnt stay long because she had a business coboration in the afternoon. It was strange, though. Originally, the contract was scheduled to be signed tomorrow morning, but the coboratingpany insisted on advancing the signing time to this afternoon, for reasons unknown. With nothing else nned for the afternoon, Jane agreed. However, she couldnt help but be curious about the reason for the early coboration. Miss North, its Mr. Beach on the phone, the assistant handed Jane the phone in the car. Sawyer Beach was the owner of thepany Jane was coborating with in the afternoon. Mr. Beach, Ill be there soon. They had agreed to meet at a technology park where Jane nned to invest in a film and television base. However, a voice filled with apology came from the other end of the phone. Miss North, Im really sorry, but can we change the meeting ce? What do you mean, Mr. Beach? Jane furrowed her brow. Sawyer hesitated for a moment on the phone and finally said slowly, Actually, I value this coboration with Star Entertainment a lot. I thought we could have a conversation first um and find an opportunity to visit the technology park more thoroughly. Hearing Sawyers incoherent words, Jane sternly replied, Mr. Beach, if you dont want to coborate with Star Entertainment, you can just say so. Theres no need to beat around the bush. No, no, Miss North, youve misunderstood. Upon hearing this, Sawyer quickly exined, To be honest with you, theres anotherpany thats interested in that technology park, and it seems like theyre determined to get it. Upon hearing this, Jane suddenly became interested. She didnt expect to encounter apetitor. And they dared to say they were determined to get it. Jane was curious to see whichpany it was. After all, in the entertainment industry, there was nopany that couldpete with Star Entertainment.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mr. Beach, why dont you tell me whichpany it is? Um its called Vast Ventures Company. Sawyer cautiously nced at the person in front of him, who was smiling, and cold sweat ran down his forehead. Vast Ventures? This unfamiliar name furrowed Janes brow, and she gestured for her assistant to look it up. However, what Jane didnt expect was that it was actually a newpany that had been registered for less than a week. How could a newpany have such confidence topete with Star Entertainment? And the name Vast Ventures seemed to have been prepared specifically for Star Entertainment. Mr. Beach, if I guess correctly, the CEO of this Vast Ventures Company should be sitting across from you right now. A smile crept upon Janes lips. Sure enough, there were rustling sounds and the sound of a chair moving on the other end of the phone. Jane patiently waited. After a while, a soft voice prated Janes ears through the receiver. Long time no see, clever beauty. Janes body stiffened. This voice Seemingly anticipating Janes reaction, a low chuckle came from the other end of the phone. Let me introduce myself, Im Tristian. Chapter 566 Another Formidable Rival This situation was truly unexpected for Jane. She thought she would never see Tristian, the strange man, again. Yet here they were in this scene together. Jane didnt immediately respond to the person on the phone. Instead, she looked at the information her assistant had handed her and began to calcte. If she guessed correctly, it wouldnt be long before the Duncan family announced their second sons existence. And what did he want? There were hints of something big happening in this vast entertainment industry. Jane even suspected that Tristian wasnt just seeking revenge against her and Patrick. Whats wrong? Am I surprising you so much that you cant even speak? The silence from Jane prompted the person on the other end of the line to speak again with a teasing tone. Jane smiled faintly and replied softly, It is quite surprising indeed. I didnt expect to hear your voice so soon. Is it only enough for you to hear my voice? Dont you want to see me? Tristian sounded a little disappointed, but Jane could imagine his true expression on his face over the phone. It must have been full of sarcasm. Hearing this, Jane chuckled lightly and said slowly, I discussed this business with Mr. Beach. If we need to meet you in person, I dont think its necessary. As she spoke those words though, Tristian interrupted her directly without letting her finish speakingpletely, Miss North, if you have something to say, say it to my face. I have no interest in being your messenger. But Miss North, Ive already said that thisnd belongs to me. If Star Entertainment has no intentions, then you should just withdraw. Tristians tone was full of confidence. Without waiting for Janes response, he abruptly hung up the phone. The assistant beside Jane looked surprised, as she had been by Janes side for a long time and had never seen her treated like this. As for Jane, a faint smile appeared on her lips. She looked down at her phone and received a message with a buzzing sound. It was Sawyer sending the meeting time and location, with a flower emoji at the end of the message. Jane didnt need to guess who sent this message. Her eyes flickered, and she instructed the driver, Go to this address. The designated ce was a restaurant that seemed to have been entirely booked. As soon as Jane arrived at the entrance, the staff led her to a private room. Please. The waiter respectfully opened the door, and a chill immediately rushed out. Jane nced and saw that the entire private room was almost turned into an ice room, covered with scattered ice blocks. Inside the room sat Sawyer and Tristian. Tristian held a knife and carefully sliced the salmon beneath his palm, as if creating a piece of artwork. The translucent slices of fishy on the ice. Sawyer kept his head down, concealing his expression from Janes view. Youve arrived, Tristian looked up, his lips blossoming into a radiant smile, but it couldnt hide the gloom emanating from him. Janes expression remained calm as she took her seat directly facing Tristian. She noticed that he had already removed all the fish bones from the salmon, leaving not a trace of flesh. Do you like it? Tristian turned to Sawyer and softly asked. Upon hearing those words, Sawyer trembled violently, and when he raised his head, Jane noticed the beads of sweat on his face. Even in such a cold room. It looks beautiful, Sawyer praised involuntarily. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the smile on Tristians lips faded. He tossed the fish bones in front of Sawyer and coldly said, Since you think it looks beautiful, then you can eat it. Sawyer froze, his entire body stiff. He didnt dare to make any further movements, even as cold sweat dripped into his eyes. Janes brow twitched, but her face remained calm. Turning his head, Tristians face changed as he faced Jane. Do you think it looks good? Im here to discuss business, not to watch a performance, Jane calmly replied, seemingly unaffected by the eerie atmosphere. She looked directly at Sawyer and spoke concisely, Mr. Beach, ording to the conditions we previously negotiated, if youre willing to sell the technology park to me, we can sign the contract immediately. Sawyers gaze seemed uncertain, and almost instinctively, he turned to look at Tristian. But But that piece ofnd is mine. If you want it, you must talk to me, Tristian said with a smug smile. Her brow lightly furrowed, confirming that things were not as simple as she initially thought. Jane had only assumed that Tristian wanted topete with her in business, but she hadnt expected it to turn out like this. Feeling as though she had been yed, Jane pursed her lips and stood up directly. Well then, thats too troublesome. I dont want that ce anymore. As she spoke, Jane turned to leave, but she heard Tristians voice faintly behind her. Miss North, have you really thought it through? Jane paused in her steps. That ce was indeed in a prime location, and she had put in quite a bit of effort to negotiate the deal. It wouldnt be easy to simply let it go. However, Jane never liked being led by others. Furthermore, at this point, Jane understood in her heart that Tristian wanted to see her, to let her know that he had returned. Everything else was secondary. Its just a piece ofnd. What difference does it make if I dont want it? Jane turned her head, a slight smile appearing on her lips. Do whatever you want, Mr. Beach. Im actually quite looking forward to it. After saying that, Jane left the private room, but she could faintly hear Tristiansughter in the distance. As Jane stepped out of the restaurant, she couldnt help but shiver. She nced at the time and realized that she had freed up several hours, as she had originally nned to have a meal with Patrick after finishing the negotiations with Sawyer. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jane decided to return to Star Entertainment. After all, she realized that she would soon have a formidable rival. However, what Jane didnt expect was that there was more toe. Inform all department managers to prepare the quarterly summary reports. We will have a meeting tomorrow for presentations, Jane said while looking at the preview footage sent by the director on herputer, and she handed the documents to her assistant. The assistant acknowledged and turned to leave. However, not long after, she returned and walked back into the room. Miss North, heres the coffee you requested.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a deep voice came from above. Janes hand froze, and as she looked up, a refined face suddenly appeared right in front of her. Chapter 567 Pushing One’s Luck The distance between the two was very close. Joseph saw this and a hint of tenderness shed in his eyes as he leaned in to kiss Janes lips. However, Jane reacted quickly, leaning back to avoid him and furrowing her eyebrows lightly. Joseph, she said. Realizing that his actions had upset Jane, Joseph pouted innocently and said, Sorry, youre just too beautiful for me to resist. Jane was momentarily speechless as Joseph continued speaking. And where Ie from, when a man and woman make eye contact like we did just now, it means they should kiss. He pushed the coffee towards her with both hands on the table top while his Persian cat-like pupils sparkled with amusement. Would you like to try it? I made this coffee especially for you. How did you end up here? asked Jane after hearing what he had said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After the shipwreck incident at sea, Joseph was sent to the hospital, and Jane also contacted her subordinates to take care of him. Perhaps because Josephs life was almost lost in the previous incident, they were very strict in managing him, and there was no way to contact Jane while he was recovering. In addition, Patrick was also present, so Jane didnt visit Joseph again. A few dayster, Jane and Patrick left. Thinking about this, Jane felt a twinge of guilt. After all, so many things had happened one after another during these days that she had forgotten about Joseph. I missed you, so I came. Since you didnt look for me, I had toe and see you, Josephs expression carried a hint of grievance and pity. He turned and pulled a chair, sitting face to face with Jane, resting his elbows on the table and looking straight at her. Josephs intense gaze made Jane ufortable, and she instinctively looked away, increasing the distance between them. Are your injuries all healed? Are you really concerned about me? Josephs eyes brightened as he listened. Jane was speechless for a moment but, out of concern as a friend, she nodded. As a result, Joseph took advantage of the situation. He looked at Jane with a beaming smile, his beautiful and delicate face catching peoples attention. Suddenly, he covered his chest, putting on a pained expression. I still feel a lot of pain in my chest. What should I do, Jane? Jane couldnt bear to watch his clumsy acting. She twirled the pen between her fingers, silently observing Josephs performance. ncing at Jane sneakily, Joseph made a few more whimpers. Seeing that she had no response, he finally shook his hand, indicating his surrender. Youre really over the top, Joseph spoke up. But you did show concern for me, which means you have feelings for me. Retract your twisted logic, Jane directly shut down Josephs words and spoke seriously. Joseph, Ive said it before. I love Patrick, and we are together now. So what? Joseph shrugged nonchntly. Didnt I also say that I like you and want to pursue you? Besides, you and Patrick havent truly married yet, so I still have a chance. Joseph thought for a moment and continued, Marriage is not a problem. You can get divorced. As long as I remain single, theres still a chance. So, dont you consider it? Completely unable to convince Joseph, Jane suddenly felt somewhat powerless. She nced at the time, raised her eyes to look at Joseph, and asked, Did youe to see me just to say these things? I actually wanted to invite you to dinner. I wonder if you would grace me with her presence, Joseph spoke directly. However, Jane firmly rejected him. No. What about tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? Despite being rejected, Joseph persisted, saying, I always have time, as long as youre willing. Jane stood up, bypassed the incessantly talking Joseph, and walked out of the office. I dont have time. Come on, dont I even have the right to have a simple meal as good friends? Joseph spread his arms and stood in the corridor, watching Janes figure. His handsome and upright posture attracted attention from many people. You have that right, but I also have the right to refuse, Jane chuckled. If Joseph wanted to be friends, they could have as many meals together as they wanted. However, Josephs intentions right now Jane really didnt want him to waste any more time on her. Jane, youre really cold. I even started learning how to swim for you, Joseph continued to y the victim. But Janes mind was now upied with thoughts of directly telling the security guard to keep Joseph outside thepany next time. However, as soon as Jane stepped off the elevator, Joseph, who had been silent behind her, suddenly approached and reached out, grabbing Janes wrist. Jane was taken aback. What are you doing now? Your hair is messy. Joseph blinked and reached up to tuck a strand of Janes hair behind her ear, although her hair was not actually messy. Looking up, Jane caught a glimpse of the cunning in Josephs eyes. Just as she was wondering what he was plotting, her body was pulled into an embrace. The familiar scent filled her nose, and as Jane looked up, she saw Patricks jaw. Patrick. Jane smiled at Patrick, but he directed his gaze towards Joseph. He had witnessed Joseph and Janes every move, which naturally made him angry. Long time no see, Mr. Pansy, Joseph smiled warmly at Patrick, then waved at Jane. Dont forget our agreement, Jane. He winked at Jane and turned to leave. Hearing this, Jane furrowed her brow. As expected, the person holding her from behind was already emitting a chilling aura. Observing the situation, Jane turned around in Patricks arms and reached out to wrap her hand around his waist. What agreement? Hmm? Patrick narrowed his eyes, a hint of danger in his gaze. Dont you understand Josephs personality? He was just joking, Janeughed. Why should I understand his personality? Patrick tightened his arm, and seeing his expression, Jane couldnt help but curl her lips. She took a step forward and practically pressed her entire body against Patricks. Why are you so jealous?? Patrick didnt say anything, just looked silently at Jane. A trace of cunning shed in his eyes, and Jane tiptoed to kiss Patricks lips, then exaggerated her expression. Oh my, youre so jealous, Patrick. Jane yfully muttered, but she saw Patricks eyes darken, and he immediately lowered his head to seal that incessantly talking little mouth. Chapter 568 Anxious and Worried It took a while for Patrick to release Jane, but he didnt say anything. He just gazed at her with intense affection and desire. Jane blushed at the look in his eyes. Although she had been with Patrick for a long time and they had even done more intimate things together, kissing him in her office still made her feel shy. She felt the stares of people around them and gently patted Patricks chest. Obviously, this kind of coquetry made Patrick very pleased. He wrapped his arm around Janes waist. Werent we supposed to go eat? Jane retreated her neck when she saw what was happening, afraid that Patrick would kiss her again. Patricks brow furrowed slightly as he gave Jane a knowing look. Jane couldnt help but giggle at his expression. She guessed that he was still thinking about Joseph from earlier. Today he suddenly came to mypany, but I firmly rejected him. I think he did what he did because of you. As she spoke, Jane fiddled with Patricks tie before looking up at him. Stay away from him in the future. Even though he knew how much Jane meant to him, seeing Joseph always annoyed Patrick. When there was time, he will find an opportunity to deport this person back home. Okay okay, said Jane with a smile on her lips as she grabbed hold of Patricks hand and led them out. Patrick had already booked the restaurant ahead of time so they went there by car together. On the way there were some files that hadnt been dealt with yet by Patrick; however, noticing how worried Jane looked reminded him not to be too focused on work all the time. Whats wrong? Patrick gently pressed his finger against Janes forehead, smoothing out her furrowed brows. He asked softly. Jane found afortable position in his embrace, resting her head lightly on his shoulder. I saw Tristian today, the illegitimate child of the Duncan family whom you caught before. Upon hearing this name, a glimmer appeared in Patricks eyes. After Fernando took Tristian away, Patrick had already sent people to monitor their movements. However, he didnt expect them to notice and shake off the surveince so quickly. But since these two individuals had no direct connection or impact on him, Patrick didnt pay too much attention. He just didnt expect to encounter them again. Where did you see him? Patrick pondered for a moment, seemingly realizing something. What did he say to you? Jane proceeded to tell Patrick everything that happened today, but her expression grew more serious as she spoke. I feel that Tristian is not ordinary. We shouldnt underestimate him. Star Entertainment was apany she had established a long time ago, and over the years, it had gained significant influence in the entertainment industry. Yet, Tristians Vast Ventures Company, which had just been established, dared to challenge her. If he wasnt crazy, then he must have significant backing. However, it seemed that Tristian had managed to possess both qualities. In that case, the likelihood of meeting him in the future should increase. Jane detested trouble the most, but now, both major and minor troubles seemed to being one after another. If he wants to meet you or do anything, you must let me know. Patrick initially had no interest in Tristian, but if he had any intentions towards Jane, it wouldpletely cross his bottom line. Understood. Jane nodded. It seemed that there would be many interesting things waiting for her in the future. After dinner, the two of them returned to the vi together. Jane, in a yful mood, kicked off her high heels and jumped onto Patricks back. Im tired. Carry me upstairs, Jane pouted and nuzzled against Patricks neck, yfully whining. Naturally, Patrick indulged her and steadily carried Jane towards the bedroom. Normally, Jane would be held in Patricks arms, rarely being carried on his back. It was somewhat novel for Jane, who pressed her ear against Patricks head and suddenly noticed something, speaking in a surprised tone. Patrick, do you have an ear piercing?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as these words were uttered, Jane clearly felt Patricks body stiffen for a moment. Curious like discovering a new continent, Jane gently yed with Patricks ear, but the piercing wasnt on his earlobe; it was on his cartge. Patrick seemed somewhat helpless and eventually let out a sigh. Well it was an ident. An ident? Janes heart tightened upon hearing this, thinking it was something Patrick didnt want to bring up. However, she was surprised to hear Patrick speak softly. You can consider it a rebellious phase. In the eyes of others, being born into the Pansy family and living a life of luxury and privilege might be enviable, but Patrick never considered it fortunate. He was subjected to strict expectations from a young age, making him feelpletely different from others. Patrick wasnt naturally cold-hearted; he had rebelled before. But only once. Now, thinking back to his younger self, Patrick found it somewhat ridiculous. However, it was also during that time that Patrick gradually became aloof, learning to observe from a distance. It wasnt until he met Jer on that his icy heart began to melt, just like the scorching sun. Jane nced at Patricks slightly reddened ears and quietly moved closer, exhaling a warm breath. So, our Mr. Pansy also had such a rebellious phase In fact, Jane had vaguely sensed the subtle change in Patricks emotions earlier. She truly hadnt expected Patrick to have such a period in his life. The thought of a little child with an ear cartge piercing, looking cold and arrogant, made Jane unable to suppress herughter. Hearing the suppressedughter behind him, Patricks brow twitched, and he turned around, setting her down. Jane covered her mouth, seemingly finding something that could make Patrick lose face for the first time. Seriously, I really want to see it, Jane said, unbothered by the significance of the matter. The smug expression suddenly made Patrick feel that he had spoiled Jane too much. However, now whenever Jane saw Patricks face, her mind was filled with images of him wearing an earring, which inexplicably gave off a certain charm. With the vivid imagery in her mind, Jane instantly thought of something and a mischievous glint shed in her eyes. She extended her hand and lightly tapped Patricks chest, whispering, Handsome, you seem to have a good physique. However, before Jane finished speaking, Patrick had already guessed what she meant. In the next moment, he simply lifted her up in his arms. Chapter 569 One Hundred Percent Prevention Jane was startled and instinctively struggled, Patrick! Patrick remained calm and carried Jane back to the room, throwing her onto the bed. As soon as her elbow touched the soft nket, Jane had a bad feeling. She tried to get up but Patrick had already pressed down on her. His knee was firmly nted between Janes legs while he tugged at his own tie. He looked down at Jane with a hint of superiority in his eyes. Seeing the turbulent emotions in Patricks gaze, Jane realized that she may have gone too far with what she said earlier. Patrick Jane blinked and barely managed to sit up but one of Patricks hands had already grabbed her wrist and pushed it aside. Patrick tossed his tie aside and unbuttoned his shirt, revealing delicate corbones and fair chest. He lowered his voice as he leaned closer to Jane. Well then, why dont you take a good look at my body? The dangerous tone in Patricks voice made Janes heart tremble slightly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It could be better, said Jane with a slight smile on her lips as she sized up Patrick. What needs improving? asked Patrick as he leaned forward until their noses almost touched. Jane lowered her gaze while hooking one hand under Patricks chin. Why dont you guess? Then why dont you put it on for me The desire in Patricks eyes grew stronger along with his low murmurs which only added more ambiguity between them. However, just when their lips were about to meet each others, phone rang from inside Patricks pocket. He frowned a bit, showing displeasure, but had no intention of answering the call. After all, he had more important things on his mind. However, Jane remained clear-headed. She nudged Patricks lip and said, What if its something urgent? Though reluctant, Patrick had to pick up his phone when Jane spoke. Surprisingly, it was a call from Mike. Adjusting his expression, Patrick answered, Whats up, Grandpa? Mike asked, Why did it take you so long to pick up? ncing at Jane beside him, Patrick calmly replied, Handling important matters. Jane blushed when Patrick pulled her into his arms after she had patted his arm. Is your girl with you? Perfect, both of youe back to the family tomorrow. Tomorrow? Patrick pondered for a moment, as tomorrow didnt seem like an important day. Yeah, isnt it my birthday? If you dare tell me you forgot, Ill make sure to give you a good scolding! The old mans voice became excited. However, Patrick showed no reaction on his face. Isnt your birthday in four days? Patrick believed he hadnt remembered it incorrectly. Come back early and stay. I also miss Jane. Though Patrick didnt particrly like returning to the Pansy family, considering there was no one he liked there except the old man, he didnt hesitate to agree, given the grandfathers request. Meanwhile, in the Pansy familys hall, Melissa sat on the sofa and seemed to remember something. She turned to Florence beside her. Florence, Grandpas birthday banquet is in a few days, and Patrick will definitelye back, Melissa said with a smile. With a cold glint in her eyes, Florence coldly replied, Yes, he wille back and bring that bitch Jane with him. Just the thought of Patrick and Janes engagement party made Florence feel like something had stabbed her chest. Janes arrogant face seemed to linger in her mind. Thinking about this, Florence unconsciously clenched her fists, and her nails dug into her palms without her realizing. Why does it have to be that wretched Jane? However, Melissa was startled by Florences ferocious expression and couldnt help but speak, Florence Melissas voice brought Florence back to her senses, and she quickly resumed her usual gentle yet cold demeanor. Florence, anyway, Patrick and Jane are just engaged now. You still have a chance. Youre right. Florence looked at her newly manicured nails, a hint of a smile appearing on her lips. Last time I didnt do anything to Jane. This time at the party, Ill make sure to ruin Janes reputation. Is there anything I can help with? Melissa, who usually looked down on Jane, was genuinely concerned upon hearing Florences ns. Florences eyes flickered, and she chuckled softly, Of course, there is. With Mikes birthday approaching, Jane naturally began preparing gifts. However, after searching and searching, she hadnt found anything satisfactory, and she felt a bit distressed. Even her facial expression wasnt good, and Osborn noticed the change. After the meeting, Osborn caught up with Janes steps. What happened? Your face doesnt look good. Is something wrong? Osborns tone carried a hint of concern. Jane hesitated for a moment, then shook her head and said, Nothing, its just that Mikes birthday ising up, and I havent chosen a gift. Jane naturally didnt hide anything from Osborn. After all, every time Mikes birthday came around, the Pansy family held a party and invited many people, with Osborn naturally being one of them. Upon hearing this, Osborn suddenly realized, and he couldnt help but smile, Need me to help you pick one? You? Jane was surprised. Whats wrong, dont you trust me? Osborn raised an eyebrow, his smile deepening. Jane chuckled but shook her head. These were trivial matters she could handle on her own. There was a hint of disappointment in Osborns eyes, but he didnt say anything. Instead, he walked alongside Jane. At that moment, someone tapped Janes shoulder, causing her to separate from Osborn. Jane turned around in surprise and found Joseph standing in front of her. Despite his smile, his gaze was fixed on Osborns face. How did you get in? Jane squinted. She remembered clearly that she had confirmed at the front desk that Joseph wouldnt be allowed in. Yet here he was, standing in front of her. Its a secret. Joseph gestured mysteriously, pretending to be profound. Jane looked at him with a subtle expression. What are you up to again? Of course, I came to have a meal with you. Joseph stood between Osborn and Jane without a change in expression. People had to be one hundred percent vignt against potential threats. But we agreed Jane helplessly touched her forehead, but Joseph, from somewhere, had learned a trick and yfully tugged at Janes sleeve. Come on,e on. Seeing Janes impatient expression, Osborn directly spoke up, Sorry, Jane has already agreed to have dinner with me. You can leave. Joseph red at Osborn with displeasure. Click! The sound of a shutter quietly rang out from somewhere in the shadows. Chapter 570 Problems Arising Within the Company Jane looked at the two people in front of her and felt a headacheing on. She couldnt help but turn her gaze to the side. It was as if someone was watching her from the shadows. Are you both free? Jane asked impatiently, not paying attention to the reactions of the two people behind her. She lifted her foot and prepared to go about her own business. Seeing this, Joseph red at Osborn behind him and quickly caught up with Janes pace. Just as Jane reached the corner, a man brushed past her. He kept his head down tightly, seeming nervous. Jane nced over and felt that something was off. She called out to him, Wait a minute. The man stiffened all over his body. Although he stopped walking, he didnt turn around. He tugged at his cor as if preparing to do something. What department are you from? I feel like I havent seen you before, Jane asked innocently enough but she couldnt shake off this strange feeling about him. I I The man suddenly stuttered and couldnt say anything else. At that moment, Janes phone rang. As she lowered her head to answer it, the man in front of her suddenly ran away without looking back. Hey! Joseph next to Jane jumped in surprise when he saw what happened. This action proved that there was indeed something wrong with this person! Janes face turned cold as she immediately contacted security through an assistant, Control all exits! No one is allowed out right now! She remembered seeing something bulging in his arms earlier; it was probably a reporter who had snuck into theirpany! Joseph reacted almost immediately by chasing after him while Jane went straight to surveince room searching for any trace of this persons whereabouts. When Jane went to the lobby, Joseph was standing still, looking at Jane and breathing a sigh of relief. I didnt see. That person ran really fast. Who was that? Could it be someone trying to steal some information? Jane rotated her phone and signaled security to reopen the entrance. Its an infiltrated journalist. Jane didnt expect the person to escape so quickly. By the time she checked the real-time surveince, the persons figure was nowhere to be found. A journalist? Are they here to cover some gossip news? Joseph was a bit surprised because, in his understanding, this type of journalist shouldnt appear in public ces. Now, what were they doing running into someone elsespany? Thinking about it, Joseph tapped his cheek and said seriously, Report to the police immediately. It wont help, and thepany is usually open to the public. Its normal for someone toe in, Janes eyes flickered. She felt that the paparazzo who sneaked in might not be as simple as it seemed. Although Jane didnt deliberately publicize this incident, the entirepany was already aware of the news of the paparazzo sneaking in. Jane ignored it and directly instructed someone to check the surveince footage. Maria returned to thepany in the afternoon and, upon hearing about the incident, went to find Jane. Jane, what happened this afternoon? It sounds scary, as having a journalist infiltrate thepany for secret filming isnt a good thing. Weve sent someone to investigate, but not many people would do such a thing, Jane said with a cold smile. Every journalist and media outlet wanted thetest and most sensational news, but not many were willing to risk getting into trouble for exposure. Maria looked a bit worried, nced at Jane, and had an expression that seemed to want to speak but held back. What do you want to say? Jane looked up at Maria. Dont you think its too easy for a journalist to sneak in? Maria blinked her eyes. The security at Star Entertainment has always been good, and there have been many unsessful attempts to sneak in before. Why is there an urrence now? Are you suggesting Janes eyes shed a hint of sternness. Marias idea was something she had been overlooking. Seeing Janes reaction, Maria spoke, I feel like its an internal problem within thepany. Seeing Jane not saying anything, Maria smiled and said, Im just guessing casually. There shouldnt be such an issue. Jane sneered, as if thinking of something, and her long eyshes trembled slightly like butterfly wings. Maybe. Pausing for a moment, Jane looked back at Maria. By the way, how is the TV series filming going? Uh Maria thought for a moment and then smiled, Its going smoothly. But having ourpanys investment is great; even the boxed meals are better than the previous crew. Hearing this, Jane looked at Maria and said, Indeed, I feel like youve gained weight.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In an instant, Maria was like a cat with its tail stepped on, and she stood up from the chair. Nonsense! Where did I gain weight? Its more obvious when you stand up, Maria. Your face has gotten rounder. Jane extended the back of her hand, supporting her chin, ying with the pen she held between her fingertips. Maria rubbed her cheek, her expression gradually stiffening. You probably dont control your weight, do you? Jane hit the nail on the head. In a moment, Maria was like a deted balloon, muttering softly, Its not my fault. Maria, although thepany doesnt interfere with artists personal lives, are you being too well-nourished by love right now? Jane, looking at Marias appearance, couldnt help but continue teasing. I got it, I got it! Ill lose weight, Maria grumbled, cursing Kim in her heart. If it werent for him feeding her in various ways every day, how could she have gained weight? When you go back, Ill tell your agent, Jane said softly. By the way, after the TV series filming is over, theres a brand endorsement. In a few days, try some makeup. A clothing brand? Maria asked curiously. Jane nodded, Theres a chance you might need to walk the runway as a model at next months fashion week. Its a good opportunity. For specific details, ask your agent. Maria nodded, and after Jane discussed some work-rted matters, she let Maria leave. Ding-dong! Janes phone by her side rang, and she turned to see it was a call from Patrick. Are you busy? Ille pick you upter. Hearing this, Janes heart skipped a beat. What should I do? I havent prepared a gift for Grandpa yet! Chapter 571 Choosing Gifts with You Jane eximed in surprise, Its so unexpected that a reporter managed to sneak into thepany today. Ipletely forgot about it. She rubbed her forehead helplessly and muttered to herself. Patrick heard her on the phone and seemed to understand what she was feeling. He couldnt help but chuckle softly, Dont worry, we still have time. I can apany you to pick out a gift. When Patrick came to pick up Jane, she was still struggling with choosing a gift. Seeing this, Patrick took her hand and said reassuringly, The things you picked out are all things that Grandpa will like. He spoke the truth C Jane had great taste and he could imagine how much Grandpa would praise them if they were given as gifts.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But I feel like something is missing, Jane touched her chin and felt like there was still somethingcking. Seeing this, Patrick leaned in close to Janes ear and whispered softly, Let me take you somewhere. When they got off the car, Jane looked at the bar in front of them with a puzzled expression on her face. Patrick led her inside while holding her hand. It was a quiet bar where jazz music yed soothingly in the background while people chatted quietly amongst themselves. However, Jane noticed that there was a door at the end of the bar which caught her attention. She looked up at Patrick who seemed intent on taking her towards it. After pushing open the door, it revealed a corridor. At the end of the corridor, two strong men were guarding the only entrance. When they saw Patrick, there was no change in their expressions. What ce is this? Jane lifted her eyes, and her curiosity was immediately piqued. Patrick took out a card from his pocket and handed it over. Jane looked at it, vaguely feeling a sense of familiarity. After thinking for a moment, she spoke, Is this Prosperous Jade Bar? Prosperous Jade Bar was thergest gambling ce for stone gambling that Jane knew. She didnt expect it to be here. Youve been here? A hint of surprise shed across Patricks face, but it disappeared in an instant. Jane smiled, Heard about it but never been. Although it was just hearsay, Jane remembered what she had done back then. If it were to be dug up now, it might be a bit troublesome. However, Patrick bringing her here suddenly gave Jane an idea for a gift for Mike. The two walked down the stairs and finally entered a spacious hall. Jane didnt expect there to be so many people here. When someone entered, no one paid attention; all eyes were on the stones. Sweeping her gaze around, Jane squinted her eyes. It was her first time encountering such a ce, and she felt a bit excited. Go pick something. If you like it, buy it. Patrick spoke, pinching Janes palm. Pausing for a moment at a certain spot, Jane turned to Patrick. Someone actually invited you here? Patrick raised an eyebrow, but it was clear he had tacitly agreed to Janes guess. Indeed, someone had invited him here, but the reason why Patrick brought Jane here Its a waste for you to not be an undercover agent with your investigative skills. Patrick suddenly felt a bit helpless. Janes surprises for him were just too many. Undercover? As soon as Jane heard these words, she felt a bit irritated. Dont mention it. Today, I really encountered an undercover agent. Her expression was somewhat subtle. Jane instinctively rotated her wrist. A journalist sneaked into thepany today and probably recorded a lot of things. Did you find them? Patrick frowned. No, it shouldnt be a journalist from anypany. Jane shook her head involuntarily. Just then, someone walked towards them. Jane looked up, and the person was quite young, with a handsome face and a smile. Jane dared to make such guesses earlier because, from the moment they entered, there had been a gaze fixed on them. And it was this person in front of them. Mr. Pansy, its an honor to meet you. Although the man was smiling, his expression still felt icy. Patricks expression remained indifferent; he just nodded at him. Mr. Duncan. Hearing this name, Janes eyes shed with a hint of suspicion. This is Mr. Pansys fiance, Jane, right? Kevin Duncan nced at Jane and spoke softly. As their gazes met, Jane nodded slightly, realizing that this person was indeed the current head of the Duncan family, and Tristians uncle. Suddenly, Jane felt a bit absurd. She had intentionally distanced herself from these aristocratic families with her grandfathers move to the countryside, yet now, due to her engagement to Patrick, she found herself entangled with them again. You seem a bit unhappy to see me? Kevin spoke softly, interrupting Janes thoughts. How could that be? Its my honor to meet you, Mr. Duncan. Jane wore a perfectly measured smile. My father and your grandfather have been good friends for many years. Kevins narrow eyes shed with a hint of a smile. Jane remained silent at this point, and Patrick, beside her, spoke softly, I wonder why you invited me to meet here? Hearing this, Kevins expression became somewhat subtle. Of course, its for those things that both you and I desire. On the other side, Maria, who had just left Star Entertainment, was waiting in the underground parking lot for her agent to arrive. She lowered her head, ying with her phone, replying to Kims messages, mostlyining about Kim feeding her and making her gain weight. At this moment, Maria seemed to faintly hear something. She looked around the parking lot but didnt see anyone. Weird Maria blinked. Thinking it was just her imagination, those faint sounds reached her ears again. Holding her phone tightly, Maria cautiously walked towards the source of the sound. As the conversation became clearer, Marias heart tightened. Is this not enough for you? Dont go too far. Maria silently approached and saw two people standing in a corner. The car in front blocked the view, and Maria didnt dare to eavesdrop too tantly, only catching a glimpse of half of one persons face. Please, bringing you in cost me a lot of effort. Coming back will require extra payment. Im here for the money. Didnt we agree on this before? Well, Im here. Do you want any pictures? I can do this without you; I can just contact the person behind you. Hearing this, Marias eyes narrowed. It was as she suspected; there was indeed something wrong with someone in thepany. Just as Maria was about to open the recording app to gather evidence, the sound of a car approaching filled the air. Chapter 572 Making a Bet At that moment, Marias phone vibrated. She cursed under her breath, knowing that her agent had chosen the worst possible time to call. But it was toote now. The two men in front of her had already heard the noise and were heading towards her. Maria gritted her teeth and didnt hesitate for a second before turning around and running outside. Get her! She could hear the mans voice behind her as she gasped for air, sprinting towards where she knew her agent was waiting. The agent hadnt even looked up from her phone when Maria arrived, but she jumped when she heard someone pounding on her car window. Quick! Drive! Maria yanked open the door and dove inside just as the driver hit the gas pedal. She copsed against the seat, panting heavily with exertion. Whats going on? Why are you so panicked? Her agent frowned at Maria as they sped away from danger. Maria told her everything that had happened while they were driving away from danger. I dont know if they saw me or not, she finished with a worried expression on her face. Each artist in thepany had a different car. Even if those two people didnt see her face, they could probably identify her just by the car. In an instant, Marias palms became covered in cold sweat. Did you get a clear look at their faces? the agent asked anxiously. No, Maria sighed, but if you let me hear their voices again, I might be able to recognize them. Rubbing her cheeks with her hands, Maria couldnt help feeling uneasy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, although the agents expression was serious, she still reached out and patted Marias shoulder to offerfort. I will inform Miss North about this. Dont worry. On the other side, at Prosperous Jade Bar. Jane sat beside Patrick, her expression calm, but her attention was constantly drawn to the distant scene of gambling. Meanwhile, Patrick was engaged in a conversation with Kevin. Mr. Pansy, we havent interfered with each other before. Besides, youve already obtained that piece ofnd from New Covenant Ventures. Why not let go of those things for me? Kevin maintained a smile on his face, but a dangerous aura was perceptible in his eyes. ncing at the several men in ck behind Kevin, Patrick remained unfazed, his hands crossed in front of him. As businessmen, we prioritize our interests. I wont mention these things, and youre well aware of that, right? Hearing this, Jane recalled the matter Patrick had mentioned to her earlier. Since Kevin became the current head of the Duncan family, they had gained considerable momentum, even directly suppressing other families. Now, they were shing with the Pansy family. Others might avoid crossing paths with the Duncan family due to their current influence, but not Patrick. Mr. Pansy, I know how you obtained that piece ofnd in your hands, and I see it as a favor, Kevin said, looking at Patrick. He had known that Patrick was a tricky character, but he didnt expect him to be even more difficult to deal with than he imagined. Favors arent usually repaid this way, Patrick chuckled lightly, speaking slowly. I was destined to get that piece ofnd, and now its just a bit cheaper. Moreover, this is considered a quid pro quo, Mr. Duncan. Since you know we havent interfered with each other, you shouldnt actively overstep boundaries, and the same goes for your nephew. The smile at the corner of Kevins mouth froze for a moment. He swirled the drink in his hand, his expression bing ambiguous. Mr. Pansy, I am discussing this with you calmly. However, Patrick ignored Kevins words and turned to Jane, Would you like to try? He had been paying attention to Jane, and since he brought her here, he wanted her to experience it. Of course, Id love to. This is my first time witnessing a live jade gambling scene, Janes eyes sparkled. Patrick noticed and, in the next moment, chuckled with a hint of helplessness. Then, he turned to Kevin and said, Mr. Duncan, how about we make a bet? What kind of bet? Kevin asked with interest. Since you invited me to this ce, it wouldnt be proper not to y a little, would it? Patrick picked up a strand of Janes hair and yed with it between his fingers. Three pieces of rough jade. The one with the higher appraised value wins, and the winner gets what they desire. You want to gamble on jade with me? Kevin tapped the table with his finger, interested. Patrick crossed his legs, exuding a powerful aura. Mr. Duncan, afraid? Suddenly, Kevin burst intoughter. It seems youre quite confident. Since you say so, I have no reason to refuse. However, as Kevin finished speaking, a soft and enchanting female voice came from the shadows. If were going to gamble, it should be on arger scale. The sound of high heels approaching gradually, Jane looked up and saw a morous woman walking over. She sat on the armrest of Kevins sofa, her chestnut long hair hanging to one side. Her eyes were full of charm, and she cast a gaze at Patricks face. A single piece to determine the winner is more thrilling, Katherine Maltz said, lifting her red lips and smiling. Mr. Pansy, I dont know much about jade gambling, so let her represent me, Kevin said, looking towards Patrick. I didnt expect you to know Miss Maltz, Patrick said casually. Observing from the side, Jane couldnt help but sneer. Kevin surely had his reasons for inviting Patrick to this ce. Even if Patrick didnt bring it up, he would have mentioned the jade gambling. What surprised Jane, however, was how well Kevin and Katherine knew each other. Others might not be familiar with it, but if you were in the jade gambling circle, you would definitely have heard of the Maltz family. Katherine was the most famous person from the Maltz family in recent years. At the age of sixteen, she had cut open a ss-type emerald, creating quite a sensation. In the following years, she had consistently unearthed many valuable materials, earning her the title of the youngest jade gambling master. I didnt expect to be so famous that even you know me. Katherines eyes sparkled as she blinked yfully at Patrick. Observing this, Janes eyes couldnt help but darken. Mr. Duncan, this doesnt seem very fair, Patrick raised his head. If thats the case, you can also find an assistant, Kevin suggested, but he was already confident of his victory. Hearing this, Patrick smiled and turned to Jane beside him, Want to give it a try? Chapter 573 Relying on Luck Me? Jane was taken aback. Patrick reached out and hooked his arm around Janes waist, whispering in her ear, Yes, I know nothing about gambling on stones. Hearing this, Janes lips twitched. She thought Patrick had some secret advantage when he suggested gambling on stones. She didnt expect him to actually gamble. Is Jane also a master at gambling on stones? Kevin looked at Jane with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Turning her head towards Kevin, Jane intentionally gave him an inscrutable look as she rested her chin in her hand and smirked. Not only Kevin but even Katherine was suspicious of this expression. Kevin knew that anyone who could be by Patricks side must not be a simple character. However, she looked younger than Katherine and how could she be proficient in gambling on stones? Jane finally opened up after enjoying the attention from both of them for quite some time, Gambling on stones is my first time today. Since its gambling then it depends solely on luck.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Patrick heard this statement and gazed tenderly at Jane. Do you have such confidence in your own luck? Kevin sneered inwardly but kept a straight face outwardly. Of course, nodded Jane confidently. Katherine stepped forward with both hands sped together as she looked at Jane, Well then let me see how good you really are. Jane turned to look at Patrick hesitantly before finally asking, What if I lose? I believe in you. Patrick affectionately pinched Janes nose before chuckling softly. Katherine tilted her head slightly and sneered, Jane huh? Jane turned her head in response, her expression indifferent, but a hint of coldness shimmered in her eyes. She didnt like the way Katherine was looking at Patrick. What? Miss Maltz, considering conceding? Janes brow twitched. Her crimson nails rested on her lips as Katherines gaze shifted from Jane to finally settle on Patrick. How about we add another wager? Katherine suggested. What do you have in mind? Katherine smiled, pursing her lips. If you lose, let me apany Mr. Pansy for a month, how about that? Katherine had heard of Patrick before, but meeting him today, she felt that only such a powerful man was deserving of her. As for Jane, Katherine believed she was far superior. She was confident that in a month, she would make Patrick infatuated with her. At Katherines words, Janes eyes darkened. She stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Katherine once again. Being slightly taller, Jane looked down at her, a smirk ying on her lips. Have you made up your mind? Have you agreed to this? Katherines expression brightened, she was determined to win Patrick over. Janes longshes fluttered gently as her gaze fell on Katherines fair neck. But in the next moment, Jane grabbed Katherines neck. The atmosphere tensed suddenly, and Katherine was startled, clutching Janes wrist, almost screaming. What are you doing! Dont panic. Janes gaze swept past the looming bodyguard behind Kevin, her face adorned with a gentle, harmless smile. She turned back, her hand that had been clutching Katherines neck gradually moved upward, finally gripping her cheek. And if you lose, youll give me your life. How about that? Katherines throat tightened, never expecting Jane to propose such a condition. Her fingers tightened even more, digging into Janes skin. You Katherine struggled to catch her breath, feeling a tinge of fear deep within. Compared to Katherine, Janes expression rxed considerably. Whats wrong, Miss Maltz? Are you afraid now? Wasnt it you who said that if we gamble, it should be something substantial? Katherines teeth trembled, hesitating to respond to Jane, but Jane released her. Brushing the foundation off her palm, Jane sneered, I wont gamble with you. Patrick isnt amodity. Why should he be the stake? Hearing this, Patricks gaze towards Jane softened even more. Sensing his attention, Jane turned and winked at him. Feeling as if she had just narrowly escaped a disaster, Katherine staggered back a few steps, slowly releasing a breath. Her expression turned sour as she looked at Jane. You However, Jane was currently indifferent to Katherine, already walking towards the stone area, leaving behind a parting shot. Oh, and Miss Maltz, next time when choosing foundation, remember to go for something lighter. The one on your neck is too thick and looks caked. Janes words instantly fueled Katherines anger. She was about to explode, but Kevin beside her cleared his throat. Katherine bit her lip, suppressing her anger, already seething with resentment towards Jane. Jane, with such confidence, shall we begin immediately? Im already making my selection. Do you have some trick, expecting top-quality stones toe to you without any effort? Jane taunted as she picked, showing no mercy towards Katherine. Katherine nearly ground her teeth to dust. She chuckled lightly and walked towards the stone, Lets hope your luck in gambling with stones is as good as your tongue. As a family with generations of experience in stone gambling, the Maltz family had umted a wealth of knowledge. Coupled with Katherines natural talent, she was confident of victory. Moreover, she was determined to make Jane lose face today! However, Katherines deep-seated resentment was unknown to Jane. She simply observed the stones one by one. People around were drawn to them, as Katherine was quite famous in this circle. Combined with Kevin not suppressing the news, their gambling had be public knowledge, attracting almost everyone present. After a while, Katherine selected a stone. When she was about to take it away, her attention was instantly captured by another stone. At this moment, Jane also stood nearby, seemingly reaching for a stone. Seeing this, Katherine acted immediately, almost snatching the stone from under Janes hand. Apologies, Miss Jane. I saw it first, Katherine said with a smug smile. Jane didnt seem to care and turned her gaze elsewhere. Katherine examined the stone in her hand. Although nothing apparent could be seen on the surface, she had a gut feeling that there was something valuable inside. Having chosen her stone, Katherine walked over, deliberately stopping beside Patrick. Mr. Pansy, do you really trust Jane? Yet, Patrick didnt even spare a nce for Katherine, his gaze fixed on Jane. At that moment, a gasp rose from the crowd. Katherine looked in the direction of the sound and was taken aback. Chapter 574 Victory is Certain Jane was seen carrying a veryrge piece of stone towards them. If someone didnt know any better, they would have thought she chiseled it off a mountain cliff. Therger the stone, the higher its value and the greater the probability of finding something good inside. However, this was only true for a few lucky ones. Most people who picked outrge stones ended up disappointed as they failed to find what they were looking for.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, gambling on stones was like ying with fire; one could be a millionaire or lose everything in an instant. Without at least fifty percent certainty, no one would choose such arge stone. Everyones expressions showed surprise except for Jane who remained calm and ced the stone down saying, Im exhausted! This thing is pretty heavy. Kevin noticed Katherines face darken slightly at Janes nonchnt attitude towards her choice of rock. Katherine even snickered and said Miss Jane, bigger rocks dont necessarily mean better things inside. The contempt in her eyes was undisguised. Katherine nced at the stone Jane had brought, which was also covered in ayer of gray dust. She had no idea where Jane had found such a thing. This kind of thing would never defeat her. On the other hand, Jane showed no reaction and shrugged indifferently. I dont understand gambling on stones anyway. Just pick one randomly. What if Im really lucky? When Jane smiled, her eyes curved with a hint of coldness, which Kevin, who had been watching her, couldnt help but notice. An almost absurd idea surfaced in his mind. He felt that Jane might actually win against Katherine. However, in the next moment, Kevin forcefully pushed that thought aside. Not to mention theughable size of the stone Jane had chosen, there were also fine cracks on its surface. If she were to make a cut, even if there was a possibility of jade inside, it would likely be ruined. Moreover, it showed no trace of color. If anyone else saw it, they would probably think it was just an ordinary stone. With a sense of certainty in her win, Katherine became more arrogant in her attitude. She even walked directly to Patricks side, her red lips curling up. What if she loses? Wouldnt it be a waste? She had originally intended to put her hand on Patricks shoulder, but Patrick simply brushed past her and reached out to pull Jane closer. Waste? Patrick sneered. As long as she likes it, thats all that matters. Besides, its not wise to jump to conclusions about certain things. Upon hearing this, Jane, who had been texting on her phone with her head down, looked up and caught a glimpse of Patricks chin. Do you really trust me that much? Arent you afraid Ill gamble away everything you have? Lowering his head, Patrick pecked Janes lips and whispered in her ear, his voice low, Then I can only rely on you to support me. Janes ears turned soft, and she reached out to touch Patricks cheek, looking at him with a hint of coquetry. Katherine, who was watching the intimate interaction between the two, shed a hint of fierceness in her eyes and turned to the cutting table. Lets get started. She crossed her arms, her lips pursed. Katherine was the first to go. She handed over the stone, but there was still some anxiety in her heart. Although she could see something inside the stone, she didnt know what the oue would be. Just then, as the first cut was made, a hint of green appeared in the stone. Katherines eyes flickered, and a sense of joy surged through her heart. Its green! someone eximed. The cutting continued, and everyone around held their breath in unison. At that moment, what appeared in the rough material caused many people to gasp in astonishment. Its imperial green ss! Suddenly, the master cutter cried out, his voice even trembling. Katherines eyes flickered, and the smile on her lips couldnt be concealed. Imperial green ss was considered the top of the line. Today, she had won for sure! At the same time, people nearby began whispering and discussing. Oh my, Miss Maltz truly lives up to being the most formidable stone gambling master of the Maltz family. Her every move is priceless. Ive never seen imperial green ss before. Its simply unbelievable. Miss Maltz has definitely won. Lets see whats inside that big stone over there. Seeing this, Kevin couldnt help but let out a clearugh and said, Mr. Pansy, it seems Im the one who won thispetition. Patrick wasnt particrly surprised. He lowered his head and looked at Jane, his eyes showing a hint of bewilderment when he saw the conversation on her phone. I havent even opened my stone yet, Mr. Duncan. Theres no need to make conclusions so early. Jane cleared her throat and calmly spoke up. On the other hand, Katherine had already picked up the stone and stood in front of Jane, giving a light chuckle. Youve lost. Hearing this, Janes expression became somewhat odd. She raised her gaze and nced at Katherine, her expression slightly displeased. Miss Maltz, do you have a hearing problem? Or is it a vision problem? I havent even opened my stone, so what makes you so confident in iming your victory? Jane! Katherines anger ignited in an instant, and her tone couldnt help but rise a few notches. But the next second, she realized she had gone a bit too far and slowly spoke, The material Ive opened is the precious imperial green ss. What do you think you can win against me with your stone? As she spoke, she took a few steps closer, looking provocatively at Patrick. If Mr. Pansy is interested in stone gambling, he cane to me. Janes strongest desire at the moment was to sew Katherines mouth shut. Her constant chatter was truly annoying. Miss Maltz, congrattions on opening such a precious item. Now, can you please shut up and stand aside to admire your masterpiece? Stop standing here and bothering me. Saying that, Jane ignored Katherines reaction and walked straight to the cutting area. Katherine gritted her teeth, eager to see what Jane was capable of. The master cutter hadnt seen such arge piece of stone in a long time, and he paused for a moment, looking up at Jane. Are you sure about this one? Go ahead, Jane confirmed with a nod. The master cutter hesitated, examining the stone, seemingly preparing to make a cut through the middle. Just a moment, Jane raised her hand to stop his action, and then her finger pointed to the stone, finallynding on a spot about one-third of the way in. Cut it from here. The master cutters expression became somewhat strange, but he followed Janes instructions and made the cut. All eyes were fixed on the stone, everyone wanting to see what Jane, so confident, could get from it. The cutter smoothly proceeded with the cut as directed by Jane, and as everyone watched the revealed surface, they all froze in astonishment. Chapter 575 Dragonstone Seeds This The expression on the master cutters face was somewhat subtle, because when he cut down with his knife, all he got was stone material, not even a hint of green. Indeed its just a piece of waste. Katherine sneered. At first she had been nervous for a while, but now that she thought about it, she realized how foolish she had been. It seems like youve never yed with gambling stones before, said one person in the crowd. Yes, another agreed. You picked such a big piece and now it looks like theres nothing inside. Youre probably going to have to spend quite a bit of money to break into it, added someone else. However, the chatter around her didnt affect Jane at all. She rubbed her chin and carefully examined the stone material. Did I make a mistake? She muttered to herself before pointing at the remaining half of the stone material. Lets start cutting from here. The master cutter who had originally intended to leave was taken aback by this decision, You still want to cut? Of course! Hurry up! Jane stepped aside with an eager look on her face. This piece really doesnt seem like theres anything valuable inside; maybe you shouldnt bother cutting anymore. Perhaps seeing Jane y for the first time made him kindly remind her. But Jane justughed softly at him and replied, Its okay; keep cutting! Besides, we still have so much left over C if we dont cut it then isnt that wasting money? What if there really is something surprising inside?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The master cutter shook his head helplessly and began cutting again. However, Katherine saw this as an opportunity to mock Jane once more, Even if you grind it into powder, you wont find anything good in there! Ive already won this round C dont waste your energy. As she spoke these words, Katherine turned her gaze towards Patrick but found that he had been watching every move made by Jane instead. Katherine tightened her grip on her palm, refusing to believe that Jane had spent so much money and disyed such confidence, only to open a worthless piece of stone. She couldnt fathom how Patrick could still like her. She was certain that she would win Patrick over sooner orter. However, this time, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the result of the cutting was still disappointing. The revealed surface was just an ordinary stone. The onlookers lost interest, andughter could be heard from the crowd. Perhaps it was directed at Jane or perhaps at something else. You see, youngdy, I told you there was nothing here. Dont waste your effort. This is just a piece of junk. Ive seen that man keeping it in the corner for who knows how long. Now youve taken it out, and youve been fooled, said the cutter with a lightugh. Hearing this, Jane didnt get angry. She crossed her arms and looked at the cutter, pointing at the remaining material. Then please cut the rest of my material as well. This drew various discussions among the crowd, considering Jane to be a foolish rich girl. Kevin, seeing the situation, walked up to Patrick and said, Mr. Pansy, you have lost. It seems that all those things belong to me now. We havent finished cutting yet, so how can you dere victory? You seem a bit too eager, Patrick said calmly, smiling. Hearing this, Kevin furrowed his brows displeased. Whats the matter? Are you going back on your word? However, just as Kevins words came to an end, a cry of surprise came from the cutting area. Oh my, how is this possible! This voice attracted everyones attention. Jane curved her lips, realizing that the old man hadnt deceived her after all. Its green! Its green! The cutter shouted excitedly, a faint green light emanating from the stone under his de. Its actually its actually imperial green Type of Dragon Stone! The cutters voice trembled with awe, and he couldnt believe it. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasnt seeing things. What! Upon hearing the words Dragon Stone, Katherine immediately walked over to inspect the jade on the cut surface. The so-called Dragon Stone referred to jade that perfectlybined both the seed and color, with no ws in either aspect. The overall color blended seamlessly into the texture of the jade, appearing uniform without any cotton-like or impurity marks. It was considered the most perfect type of jade and was extremely rare. Look, I told you I had good luck, Jane curved her lips andughed softly. Katherines face turned pale. She nced at Jane and pretended to remain calm as she said, Dont get too excited. Who knows how big this piece of material is? Besides, its just Dragon Stone of imperial green, which falls shortpared to emperor green. Perhaps, Jane shrugged indifferently, gesturing for the master to continue cutting. Observing this, Katherine couldnt help but feel disdainful. She thought it was merely Janes good luck, and such jade was also rare. She absolutely didnt believe that the remainingrge piece of stone would all be jade. However, reality pped Katherine hard. The master made another cut at the edge of the stone, and immediately, green emerged. The jade Jane had revealed was as big as a brick, with pure color and obviously valuable. The people around them were filled with excitement, some even starting to search the corner for stones that had gathered dust. Just in case they could open such arge piece of jade like Jane did, they would be wealthy. Not bad, Jane looked at the translucent jade on the cut surface and already had an idea of what gift to give Mike. Katherines face turned unpleasant. She turned to look at Kevin and snorted, Now, the two of us can only be considered a draw at best. Although the jade you opened isrge, its ultimately just imperial green, not as precious as my emperor green. A draw? Feeling that this term was inappropriate, Jane picked up the remaining scraps of material and looked at Katherine. Who said we must be a draw? Seeing Janes actions, Katherine furrowed her brows deeply. Do you think there will still be jade in these broken scraps? Ive already said that I have good luck. Jane handed the stone back to the cutting master. Seeing this, the masters eyes lit up. He now believed that as long as it was a piece of material touched by Jane, something good woulde out of it. For some reason, witnessing Janes confident expression, a sense of unease arose in Katherines heart, but she forcefully suppressed that thought. Under the gaze and anticipation of everyone, the cutting master once again made a cut, working on the remaining material. However, this time, it didnt take long for someone to see the green inside the stone. Oh my god, its actually there! someone couldnt help but exim in astonishment. No, this color doesnt look like imperial green! Emperor green! Its emperor green! Its actually Dragon Stone of emperor green! As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd erupted in excitement once again. Katherine turned her head abruptly, her face filled with shock. How was this possible? How can this be? Chapter 576 Admitting One’s Inferiority in Skills Katherine rushed over almost immediately, her expression full of surprise. She stared at the stone, even the fingertips resting on the desk were trembling slightly. It was already incredible that such arge piece of jade could be found in a single stone, but now there was something even more valuable hidden in this scrap material. Katherine couldnt believe it. She had been in the gambling circle for so many years and had never seen anything like this before. Didnt Jane say she didnt know anything about it? Why was her luck so good? Could it be that Jane had been hiding her skills from the beginning? How is it? Amnt I lucky? On the other side, Jane was very calm as she walked up to Patrick and wrapped her arms around his waist. Patrick affectionately picked at Janes cheek and said in a deep voice, Hmm, your luck scares me. In fact, he had also been shocked when they opened up that piece of material just now. Jane smiled faintly with a hint of malice in her eyes. Anyway, these things are decided by luck. She just used some small tricks. Impossible! Katherine suddenly shouted out loud as she turned to look at Jane. You think you used tricks! Thats impossible! Do you have any testing equipment on you? As she spoke, Katherine reached out to grab Jane but before she could do anything else, Patricks cold gaze made Katherine freeze where she stood. Its just gambling, said Jane with a smile on her face. It seems like you have lost for the first time. You! Katherine didnt like the look in Janes eyes. She always felt that this gambling game waspletely under Janes control. It was as if she knew what Katherine would choose and also knew the final oue. It seems Ive won. Patrick looked at Kevin, whose face no longer held the arrogance it had before. Kevin took a deep breath and chuckled, saying, Jane is truly full of surprises. Its truly eye-opening. I wonder if Jane would grace me with her presence and help me select a few stones? Janes brow twitched, and she didnt respond immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Patrick and smiled, I just stumbled upon this by ident today. As for helping you select stones, what do you think, Patrick? Patrick showed no consideration for Kevins dignity. He wrapped his arm around Janes waist and turned, waving his hand with a hint of provocation. Weve made a big deal today. If we dont go back and organize immediately, someone might snatch it away. Mr. Duncan, I wish you all the best. Kevins eyes darkened, and he raised his hand, signaling the bodyguards to stop. Until we meet again, Mr. Pansy. Watching the two figures leave, Katherine couldnt hold back any longer and looked at Kevin reproachfully, How could you let them go! They must have used some trick! How Do you really think youre that capable? Kevin shot her a cold nce, his voice instantly bing chilling. When youre outmatched, you have to admit it. I Katherine suddenly lost her momentum. She bit her lower lip and could only re at Kevin. However, Kevin ignored Katherines reaction and turned to leave. Why didnt you just keep Patrick here earlier? Katherine caught up and couldnt help but ask. Who is Patrick? If it were that easy, why would I waste time inviting him here?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kevin lit a cigarette, and the white smoke instantly blurred his expression. I thought you had be so powerful that you feared nothing. I didnt expect you still had someone you feared. Katherines temperament was just like that. She had been holding back her anger since the previous incident, and now hearing Kevins words, she couldnt help but mock him. Upon hearing this, Kevin turned his head and suddenly reached out, gripping Katherines chin, his fingers with the cigarette approaching her cheek. The scorching heat made Katherine instantly feel fear, desperately trying to pull her neck back. Kevin What are you doing? Katherine, its not your ce to meddle in my affairs. Know your ce and stop wasting time with idle talk. Look at a few more stones. Dont forget, you still owe Jane a life. Seeing that Katherines eyes were already teary, Kevin sneered and let go of her cheek. As long as Patrick was around, the Pansy Group would be the most difficult bone to chew on. But what he didnt expect was this Jane. Katherine stood aside, feeling reborn. A trace of fierceness couldnt help but cross her eyes. On the other side, Jane had already gotten into the car with Patrick, preparing to leave. In the car, Jane leaned against Patricks embrace, looking up at him. So, youre definitely going to get that deal today? Patrick gently stroked Janes long hair, lowered his gaze, and whispered, Kevin doesnt have enough confidence to confront me directly yet. Although hes in charge of the Duncan family now, his foundation isnt stable. In fact, Patrick had already set everything up when he brought Jane to Prosperous Jade Bar. He wouldnt lose no matter what. Why did you bring me here today? Jane tilted her head and looked at Patrick, suddenly curious. You mentioned wanting to try gambling on stones before. I thought of bringing you here, Patrick replied softly. Upon hearing this, Jane paused for a moment, trying to recall when she mentioned this matter. Suddenly, she realized and pped her forehead, reaching out to hold Patricks neck. I was just casually mentioning it, and you actually heard it? At that time, she had just tricked someone and mentioned it casually. She didnt expect Patrick to remember it until now. As long as its about you, Ill remember, Patrick kissed Janes forehead and smiled. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and continued to ask, But how did you figure out that there was jade among the worthless materials in todays gambling? Jane had made him earn a lot with her stone selection this time. Well, I cheated a little, Jane slyly rolled her eyes, looking at Patricks puzzled expression, she quickly exined, But I really didnt use any detecting equipment. I just remembered someone and asked him. In fact, initially, Jane had chosen the piece of stone that Katherer opened, but in the end, it was snatched away by her. Besides, there was also something that person had asked her to do. Patrick furrowed his brow slightly, and seeing his reaction, she was about to speak when she heard Patrick say directly, Troy? This time, it was Janes turn to be surprised. She straightened her posture and looked at Patrick. How do you know I contacted Troy? Do you know Troy too? Chapter 577 Always Giving Me New Surprises Jane even doubted a little that Patricks proposal to gamble on stones was also because of Troy. Actually, I saw your chat, Patrick admitted truthfully, but his expression had be somewhat subtle. I didnt expect you to know him. At first, when Patrick saw Janes chat, he didnt think in that direction. It was only now that Jane mentioned it that he thought of this possibility. But Patrick really didnt expect Jane to know Troy. And the Troy they were talking about wasnt just anyone; he was the head of the Maltz family and Katherines grandfather C a true master at gambling on stones who single-handedly brought the Maltz family to its current position. Speaking of which, my acquaintance with Troy is quite strange, Jane recalled with a hint of helplessness in her smile.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it all started with her awesome grandpa who had introduced her to Troy when she was young and let her pick out some stones for fun. She randomly picked one and luckily found something good inside it C so good that Troy kept insisting on taking her as his apprentice. Afterwards, Jane was taken by her grandfather to live in the countryside. One day, she anonymously swindled a very good-quality jade during an online trading event at Prosperous Jade Bar, which almost made Troy furious. When Jane helped Patrick gamble on stones this time, she secretly asked Troy for some methods of selecting stones, but Katherine beat her to it. However, when Troy found out that Jane was betting against Katherine, he directly told her that there was a treasure in that stone. At first, Jane had doubts when she saw the dusty stone, but Troy assured her that he had it appraised, which made Jane believe him. However, only Troy would be capable of throwing such a treasure in a corner like that. So, Troy asked you to choose that stone? Patrick listened but still couldnt fully understand. After all, Katherine was Troys own granddaughter, and even if Troy liked Jane, there was no need for him to do this. Yes, and Troy intentionally let me win against Katherine, Jane said seriously. Troy said that Katherine has great talent, but because of that, she has be too arrogant. Troy is worried that she might ruin herself, so he asked me to give her a little lesson. Jane was just an amateur gamblerpared to Katherine. Even if Jane got lucky, it would greatly undermine Katherines confidence. After all, Katherine couldnt find something better despite it being right in front of her. For someone with such a strong desire to win, it would be difficult for her to ept. However, Jane didnt have any good feelings towards Katherine. If it wasnt for Troys sake, she would have mercilessly confronted Katherine. You always give me new surprises, Patrick looked at Jane with a soft gaze, filled with tenderness and affection. Jane smiled and hugged Patricks neck, getting closer. So, you better treat me better, so I wont run away with someone else. She jokingly said that, but she didnt expect Patricks eyes to flicker slightly. His arm around her waist tightened, pulling them closer. Who do you want to run away with? Patrick whispered in Janes ear. His tone was gentle, but it gave off a strong sense of threat. Jane tilted her head, and her slightly cool fingertips touched Patricks lips, but before she could say anything, Patricks kissnded on her. The kiss was filled with possessiveness, almost as if Patrick wanted to imprint Jane into his very bones. Jane squinted her eyes and pushed Patricks chest with her hand. Were in the car, she said, even though there was a partition between the backseat and the driver, Jane still felt a bit embarrassed. Her coquettish behavior only made Patrick love her more. You brought this upon yourself. Saying that, Patrick buried his cheek in the crook of Janes neck, whispering with a hint of fondness, I love you Hearing those words, Jane gave Patrick a hug. I love you too. However, just as the two of them were being affectionate, Janes phone rang. She turned her head and saw that it was Marias agent calling. And the reason Marias agent was calling now was because of what happened in the parking lot. What did you say? Janes face slightly darkened. Where are you now? Weve already returned to thepany, the agent said in a hurry. Okay, wait for me there. Ill be back soon. After giving a few more instructions, Jane finally ended the call. Patrick noticed the change and looked at her. Jane proceeded to tell Patrick everything about what happened to Maria. Ill investigate for you, Patrick said solemnly. Thank you, Jane nodded, her forehead furrowing involuntarily. She originally thought it was just a simple case of paparazzi taking photos, but she didnt expect it to be something like this. Jane rushed back to Star Entertainment immediately. Because she had informed them in advance, both Maria and her agent were waiting in Janes office. As soon as she entered, Jane looked directly at Maria. Are you hurt? No, I ran away immediately, and they seemed afraid of being recognized, so they didnt chase after me. Maria shook her head, but the memory of the incident still made her heart race. Jane tapped her fingers lightly on the desk, her expression serious. I never expected something like this to happen. With these thoughts, a cold smile formed in Janes heart. It seemed that she had been too immersed in her role as the behind-the-scenes operator for too long, to the point that she hadnt noticed such problems within thepany. Now Jane was curious about the person behind all of this. However, not far from Star Entertainment, in a caf, Florence looked at the photos in her hand with a dissatisfied expression. Is this all? She ced the photos on the table and took a sip of her coffee. It wasnt easy for me to infiltrate Star Entertainment and capture these photos, said the paparazzo sitting across from Florence. Arent there people on your side in Star Entertainment? Why are you telling me now that its difficult? There was a hint of mockery in Florences eyes. If this is how you do things, I can only deduct your payment. How can you? The paparazzo mmed the table, seeming to realize that someone nearby was looking at them, he quickly lowered his voice. You cant do this! I just want to get satisfactory results, thats all. Since Ive paid you, you should understand that its not something you can just fool around with, do you understand? As Florence spoke, she put on her sunsses. Ill give you three more days. If the results still dont satisfy me, dont me me. After saying that, she clenched her purse and left the caf. The paparazzo clenched his teeth, his hand on the table tightly balled into a fist. Chapter 578 It’s Nice to Have You by My Side When Jane returned home, Patrick was in the kitchen preparing dinner. She sniffed and quietly approached him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Patrick, she said with a yful tone as she rubbed her nose against his back, causing her voice to sound muffled. Whats up? Patrick turned his head to look at her with a gentle voice. Shaking her head, Jane looked up at him and said, Its just nice having you here. Patrick yfully pinched Janes nose before kissing her forehead. How did things go at work today? We still havent found the person who snuck in, Jane sighed. Im just worried about Maria. After all, those two people might have seen Marias car and even recognized Maria. If they didnt find out who it was soon enough, Maria could be in danger. At first, Jane suggested that Maria take a break and stay at home, but Maria refused. She felt that she shouldnt let personal matters interfere with her work. Jane, seeing this, didnt insist on it anymore and just reminded Maria to be careful recently. I always feel like this matter isnt that simple. Jane couldnt help but furrow her brow, shaking her head. Patrick reached out and touched Janes furrowed brow with his fingertips, gently smoothing it out. He spoke, Ive already sent someone to investigate. However, Jane shook her head. Those two are too cautious and careful. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been unable to find any results after such a long investigation. Patricks gaze flickered with a hint of understanding, but in the end, he didnt say anything. By the way, youre going back to the Pansy family tomorrow, right? Not noticing Patricks expression, Jane lifted her head in his embrace. Patrick nodded, but he remembered the numerous phone calls Mike made today, and his expression became somewhat subtle. Ive already prepared my gift. I hope Mike will like it. Jane pursed her lips and smiled. On the set, Maria sat quietly on a chair, looking at the script. The stuffiness in the studio made her cheeks slightly flushed. She looked up at the scorching sun outside and pouted. Just the thought of going outter to film outdoors under the sun gave her a headache. Oh, youre here. Just then, Osborn walked up to Maria and tapped her shoulder. Whats up? Do you need something? Maria stood up and almost bumped her head on the shelf, but Osborn reacted quickly and reached out to block it. The director wants you toe over and discuss the uing shooting content. Maria nodded and replied, Thanks, Ill go back right away. As Maria was about to leave, Osborn hurriedly spoke again, By the way, I heard about what happened at thepany. Maria paused for a moment, waiting for Osborn to continue speaking. If theres really something going on, I can talk to the director first, and you can take a break, Osborn said. Hearing this, a hint of helplessness appeared on Marias face. You sound just like Jane, she said. Hearing this, Osborn was slightly taken aback. Jane? Jane is also worried about me. She said I should take a break until the matter is resolved, Maria said, moving her stiff knees and letting out a lightugh. It seems like you all treat me like a child. Osborns brow twitched, but he remained silent. Ive already had my fair share of troubles that have caused dys in my work. I dont want to let such things happen again, Maria sighed lightly. Besides, some things happen suddenly and cant be resolved by constantly avoiding them. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Its just two paparazzi, what harm can they do? After finishing her words, Maria waved her hand at Osborn and walked away. The emotions in this scene are crucial. You need to perform well, the director pointed to the lines in the script and looked at Maria. Okay, I understand, Maria nodded, her expression not daring to rx. After listening to the directors instructions, Maria took a deep breath, preparing to start filming. Action! Upon hearing the directorsmand, Marias expression instantly changed as she looked up. Artificial rain started pouring down, drenching Marias whole body. She tilted her head back, a smile that was more bitter than tears appearing on her face. Why Maria recited her lines, but before she could say the next sentence, the director called for a halt, dissatisfied. Her brewing emotions were abruptly interrupted, and Maria turned her head awkwardly. No, your emotions arent enough, the director shook his head. Im not seeing the feeling I want. Feeling Maria muttered, feeling like she had put in a lot of effort. Seemingly seeing the confusion on Marias face, the director walked up to her and patted her shoulder. I guess youve never had a fight with your boyfriend, have you? Hearing this, Marias expression was somewhat stunned. I guessed it right. Youre supposed to portray the guilt and sorrow after a fight and breakup with the male lead. Its not just simple sadness Im looking for, the director said seriously. Because of your own actions, you deceived him and had to break up with him. Its supposed to be very painful for you. I want you to truly immerse yourself in the emotion, rather than just acting. Be the character in the script. Pain Maria murmured. Seeing her reaction, the director thought she was taken aback by his words and smiled, saying, Am I being too harsh on you? Maria immediately shook her head when she regained her senses, clenched her fist, and said, No, Im an actress, and I should do my part. Sir, let me try again. As she spoke, Maria returned to her original position. She lowered her head, looking at the tips of her feet, and recalled the directors words. Guilt and sorrow Why hadnt she experienced them herself? She gently furrowed her brow, cing her palm over her heart. With the directorsmand, Maria recited her lines once again, but this time, her performance surprised everyone. Im sorry Maria lightly bit her lip, slowly enacting her one-woman show. She remembered that day, when Kim stood before her and spoke softly. Maria took a deep breath, unsure if the moisture on her face was tears or rainwater. Cut! Perfect! The director shouted, unable to help but apud. Maria, this girl, was truly born to be an actress.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maria raised her cheeks, but beside the camera, she caught sight of a person. Chapter 579 Sneaking a Bite Still notpletely detached from her emotions just now, Maria blinked her eyes, as if she thought she was seeing a hallucination. Why was Kim here? But the next second, Kim had already taken the towel from Marias agent and draped it over Marias head, pulling her into his arms. Feeling the warmth between them, Maria finally came to her senses. She raised her cheek and smiled, Why did youe? Because of the crying scene just now, Marias voice was a little hoarse. There were still droplets of water on her eyshes when she blinked. She snuggled up in Kims arms like a cat and rubbed against him yfully. I missed you, Kim said gently as he wiped Marias hair for her. He had heard that Mariained about how hot it was through messages earlier so he specially brought a small fan and some ice cubes for her. But instead he saw this scene before him. How did I do just now? Maria looked down at the clothes that had been soaked by herself on Kims body. She originally wanted to take a step back but there was no sign of rxation in Kims arm posture at all. You did great. Kim held up Marias cheeks and brushed aside the wet hair on them. It hurts me to see you like this. Thinking about what happened just now made his heart sink slightly. Maria hummed softly as she took the initiative to hug Kims waist limb with one hand while whispering, Im sorry What? Kim didnt hear clearly so he asked subconsciously. Maria looked at his cheek and shook her head before pecking lightly on his chin with tiptoe, Ill go change first. Kim let go of his hand and watched as Maria walked away with an extremely gentle look in his eyes. For some time after that, there were no more scenes for Maria so she could rehearse lines in the lounge area. When she saw Kiming inter on though, there was an immediate sparkle in her eyes. Actually it was because she saw what he brought along with him. What good things did you bring me? With a smile brimming across face, Maria stepped forward eagerly. Opening up the bag revealed several pieces of chocte bars, a box full of ice cubes, and also a small fan inside. Because Maria was trying to control weight, she would get very hungry sometimes during filming. So eating only some chocte bars was enough for energy supplement. But then again, she secretly ate them without letting anyone know. If caught by her agent, it would be over. So dieting was simply torture for Maria. Wow, youre really nice. Holding onto the ice cubes, Maria hugged them happily. The air conditioning unit wasnt working well inside their lounge area so these ice cubes were literally life-saving items brought by Kim. As Maria spoke, she popped a piece of ice into her mouth, causing her cheeks to scrunch up. Its so cold, she said. Kim noticed and pinched her cheek. Dont be so impatient, he said. Maria dodged to the side and quietly grabbed another piece of ice to put in her mouth. But before she could, Kim caught hold of her wrist. He opened his mouth and fed her the ice instead. Looking at Maria with his eyes raised, he held onto her hand without any intention of letting go. The coldness from his fingertips touched the warmth of Marias lips, making them tingle slightly. Her cheeks turned slightly red as she pursed her lips together. What are you doing? She lightly hummed as she tried to pull away from him. But Kim leaned closer towards her instead and closed the distance between them by a few inches. Hmm? He responded with a low voice that carried a hint of chilliness. What did you say? I didnt hear you. Feeling embarrassed under Kims invasive gaze, Maria shrunk back slightly while turning away from him. I didnt say anything Really? Kim curved his lips into a smile beforeughing softly, Then why did I hear you say I love you? Upon hearing thesepletely groundless words, Maria subconsciously turned her head away. However, Kim had been waiting for this moment and directly leaned in to kiss Marias lips. The lingering coolness of the melting ice cube remained in Marias mouth. She made a soft hum, and the hand resting on Kims chest went slightly limp. Maria At that moment, the door to the lounge was pushed open. Her agent walked in, witnessing the intimate scene. Her expression instantly turned sinister, and she turned to leave. Maria widened her eyes and immediately pushed Kim away when she noticed the agents presence. Her face turned red, and she couldnt help but cover her mouth, saying, What are you doing Seeing Marias reaction, Kim couldnt help but smirk. Sorry, its just because youre too cute. Giving Kim an indignant look, Maria lowered her head and noticed the ice cube on the table, making her face even redder.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The door to the lounge was knocked, and the agents voice came from outside, May Ie in? Biting her lip, Maria hurriedly went to open the door. The agent nced into the room and then shifted her gaze to Marias face. Finished? Huh? Maria blinked, looking like she didnt understand. Seeing the agents sly expression, Maria seemed to sense something amiss, and her features wrinkled. Stop fooling around, the agent chuckled. Its time for your scenes. Lets go. Maria nodded, and Kim walked over. Lets go together. The final shoot went very smoothly. Although Kim was watching, Marias performance was excellent. Soon, the shooting was done, and Kim took Maria directly to dinner. What do you want to eat? In the parking lot, Kim and Maria walked side by side. When he turned to ask, Maria said, Ive realized youre my biggestpetitor on my weight loss journey. Maria snorted, Every time I mention losing weight, you want to take me out to eat. Kim smiled but didnt say anything. Maria tapped her chin, took out her phone, and checked the nearby food options without looking at the road. Used to this, Kim naturally held Marias other hand and walked forward with her. I feel like this restaurant However, just as Maria was about to look up, the sound of a speeding car approached. Before she could understand what was happening, Kim directly embraced her. The two rolled to the side, and Maria could clearly see that, in order to protect her, Kim had hit the back of his head on a pir. Kim! Maria was startled, but before she could react, she heard the screeching sound of wheels against the ground. Through Kims shoulder, she saw a car rushing towards them. Marias face turned pale, but Kim quickly reacted and pushed her to the side. Kim! Chapter 580 I’m Not Afraid of Patrick It seemed that the sound of the car rubbing against something had attracted the attention of security personnel in the parking lot. The sedan quickly turned a corner and tried to escape, while Maria ran towards Kim with a look of terror on her face. Kim! Are you okay? Maria knelt down in front of Kim, tears already streaming down her face. She reached out and ced her hand on his arm. Covering the back of his head, Kim stood up and shook his head at Maria. Im fine. Security personnel from the other side of the parking lot rushed over and asked urgently, What happened? Maria was too worried about Kim to speak right away. Her nervousness caused her to freeze up for a moment. Seeing this, Kimforted Maria by putting an arm around her shoulder before turning to address security personnel. A car deliberately rammed into us just now. Can you check surveince footage for its license te or owner? Upon hearing this request, securitys expression immediately turned sour. Okay, Ill handle it right away. We need to go to the hospital first, said Maria without hesitation as she drove Kim there directly. That car came straight at us; it was terrifying. Maria immediately thought that one of those two people she had overheard might be responsible for this incident while Jane was on call during Kims examination.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Good news; ourpany has found them already. I wont let these two get away with what they did, replied Jane confidently after hearing about what happened from Maria. This statement gave Maria some peace-of-mind as she responded softly, Jane, if you catch them, please let me know. Those two people who hurt both herself and especially Kim would not be easily forgiven by Maria under any circumstances whatsoever. How is everything going with Kim? Jane asked next. Hes still being examined but he hit a pir earlier so Im really worried, replied Maria solemnly as she bit her lip. Just then, someone opened door leading into their examination room causing Maria hang up abruptly. How are you feeling? Does your head hurt? Are your injuries serious? Maria looked up and saw the bandage on Kims forehead, feeling a pang of heartache. Its just a scratch, not serious, Kim reassured, gently stroking Marias hair with a softugh. Despite Kims words, Maria was still worried. She quickly grabbed his hand and checked if he had any other wounds. Discovering the wound on the back of his head, Marias expression immediately darkened. You hit your head, how can it be just a scratch? Saying this, she grabbed Kims wrist, determined to give him a thorough examination. Seeing her concern, Kim lifted Maria up and ced her in a chair in the corridor. I said its okay, dont worry, Kim crouched in front of Maria, looking up at her with a smile. Biting her lip, Marias eyes slightly reddened. You scared me; it was so dangerous back there. Dont cry, my little princess. Kim wiped away the tears from Marias eyes with his hand, gently caressing her cheek with his fingertips. Pressing her cheek against Kims palm, Maria cherished the warmth of his skin. Thepany has identified the person responsible, and I wont let him off, Maria said seriously. Jane, who hung up the phone, looked at the video materials on theputer, her eyes icy. At that moment, someone knocked on the office door. Jane hid the documents and casually responded, Come in. As the door opened, a young man walked in, pushing his sses up nervously. Miss North. Jane looked at him, signaling him to exin his presence. Miss North, Im from the nning department, and this is our departments summary report for this month. The young man nced around when he entered, finally fixing his gaze on Jane. As he spoke, he handed over the documents. Jane casually inquired, Why isnt the head of your department delivering this personally? The young mans eyes twitched slightly. After a pause, he spoke, Uh Maggie wasnt feeling well this afternoon, so she asked me to bring it over. Observing the young mans reaction, Jane remained impassive. She nodded, Okay, you may leave. The young man agreed and hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, Miss North, would you like me to make you a cup of coffee? Jane, busy with the documents, gave a simple acknowledgment. The young mans face brightened, and he promptly turned and left the office. Thought Id find someone formidable. Jane scoffed lightly, then dialed a number. Come and act with me. Not long after hanging up, someone entered Janes office. Hows it going? Found that person? The person was Joseph, looking around and walking up to Jane. Making coffee for me; theyll be here shortly. Jane rested her cheek on her hand, her face showing a hint of disdain. Its been a long time since Ive seen someone so audacious. No wonder you invited me to yourpany today. Youre looking for an actor who doesnt need a sry, Joseph snorted, crossing his legs and looking at Jane. Even if I didnt say it, youe to mypany every day, Jane raised an eyebrow. Hearing this, Joseph approached Janes desk a few steps, the sparkling eyes filled with amusement. Then, are you really not considering signing me to yourpany? Im okay with office romance. Because they were about to act, Jane didnt mind Joseph getting close. She leaned back, hugging herself with both hands on the chair. Let it go; I feel you wouldnt make a good actor. Ill find someone else, Jane said, her hand already on the phone. Seeing this, Joseph quickly leaned in. Just as he was about to say something, he looked up and saw the monitoring screen on Janesputer. It was the surveince footage at the entrance of her office. The young man who hade earlier was carefully standing at the door, holding a coffee cup. As their eyes met, Joseph quickly spoke up, Im not afraid of Patrick. He deliberately raised his voice, loud enough for people outside the office to hear. Indeed, they saw the man outside the office pause for a moment, carefully putting his ear to the door. Jane raised her eyes and asked, What are you up to? As soon as these words were spoken, the office door swung open, and Joseph took the opportunity to stand in front of Jane, making it look like they were kissing from the front. Chapter 581 A Cowardly and Shameless Person Mchi Swift walked in and saw the scene before him, his expression showing a hint of surprise. But what he regretted more was not standing at the door to take a sneak peek instead of barging in directly. However, his sudden entrance had already startled the two people in the office. Jane looked up at him with an icy cold expression. Dont you knock when you enter an office? I I did knock Mchi immediately lowered his head and stammered, I came to bring you coffee. As he spoke, Joseph had already stood up and walked out of the office, leaving behind a parting shot. How boring. Mchi listened and quietly rolled his eyes. He thought those things were all fake before but now he unexpectedly stumbled upon them himself. Without changing his expression, he ced the coffee on Janes desk and quickly left. Jane propped her cheek up as she looked at the steaming cup of coffee emitting fragrant aroma with a faint smile on her lips. However, during lunch breakter that day someone sneaked into her office C it was Mchi. Miss North? He knocked on the door softly while calling out. After scanning around for any sign of Janes presence in an empty room he bravely stepped inside. Miss North? He raised his voice slightly as he searched for Janes figure everywhere. Looking at the empty cup on her desk that had been drained dry, Mchi smirked slightly. When turning around to leave however, he noticed there was another room open beside him where Janey down restingfortably. It wasnt until then that Mchi breathed a sigh of relief before straightening himself back up again. He spiked Janes coffee with a sleeping pill, ensuring that once she drank it, she would soon fall into a deep slumber. This way, he could take advantage of the opportunity to secretly film in her office. Unfortunately, he didnt capture the scene of the man being in her office at that time. He walked into the lounge, and Mchi looked down at Jane from a higher vantage point. He rubbed his chin, and his expression became more lecherous. Every day, you put on a cold face and pretend to be someone youre not. I didnt expect you to be so yful in private. As he spoke, he noticed the phone by the bedside and hurriedly checked it, hoping to find something useful. After trying for a while without sess, Mchi lost most of his patience. He casually tossed the phone aside and turned to look at Jane. Now that theres such a good opportunity, it would be a waste not to take advantage of it. With a sly grin, Mchi took down the hidden camera attached to his clothes. He found a good position to ce the camera and began undressing himself, getting ready for his ns. At that moment, Janes phone suddenly rang, signaling a new message. Mchi was startled but only nced at it and had no intention of paying attention. Just as he was about to reach Janes neckline, Janes eyes suddenly opened. Mchis face turned pale, and he didnt have time to proceed with his ns. Clenching his teeth, he reached out to grab Janes wrist, attempting to force himself on her. After all, Jane had taken a sleeping pill, and even if the effects had worn off, she couldnt resist. To his surprise, Jane swung her wrist and kicked Mchi directly in the stomach, causing him to curl up in pain on the floor. Seems like you have the audacity of a coward. Janes eyes were clear, showing no signs of having taken sleeping pills. She looked down at Mchi, who struggled to get up. Without hesitation, she delivered another kick, then stepped on his chest, rendering him immobile. You Mchi felt a fiery pain in his chest, making it hard for him to speak. The expression in his eyes was one of shock. Smiling gently, Jane bent down, saying, Curious why I didnt take the sleeping pills?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. You knew! Mchi eximed. With such poor acting skills, without your cooperation, you wouldnt have even entered my office, Jane said, a hint of disdain on her face. And do you think, as an employee, you have the privilege to make coffee for me? Do you know my taste and habits? Mchis face showed surprise, and his body couldnt help but tremble. Come on, give me a smile. At that moment, Joseph appeared from somewhere, holding his phone and happily recording. He even gave Mchis face a close-up shot. Why not let me be the hero and the beauty? Joseph looked at Jane with a slightly aggrieved expression. Thinking about what Mchi had intended to do earlier, a cold gleam passed through his eyes. Although it was improper due to manners, Joseph chose to crush Mchis hand mercilessly. Mchi screamed in pain, his face filled with fear. Jane walked to the side, found the hidden camera Mchi had ced, and ced it on the table. Spying in mypany. Who gave you the right? Janezily spoke, her voice carrying a threatening tone. And who is that person? I Mchis expression hesitated, unsure if he should speak. Not talking? Jane, with a contemptuous smile on her face, picked up her phone and spoke. Fine, I have plenty of evidence. Just go straight to jail; its a pity, only catching someone like you. With that, Jane waved her hand. Seeing this, Joseph was about to take Mchi away, but Mchi shouted in terror. Ill talk! Ill tell everything! However, Jane showed no mercy. Toote. In the evening, Patrick came to pick up Jane and took her back to the Pansy family. Upon entering, Jane saw Melissa sitting on the sofa with Florence in the Pansy familys living room. Seeing Jane and Patricking in, Melissa nced at Patrick without acknowledging Jane, continuing her conversation with Florence. Grandfathers birthday is the day after tomorrow. Florence, Im sure he will like the gift you gave. Florences eyes flickered, focusing directly on Patricks face. She immediately stood up to greet him. Patrick, youre back. Today must have been tough. As she spoke, she reached out to take Patricks suit jacket, presenting herself as the mistress of the Pansy family. Watching this, Janes lips revealed a touch of coldness. However, Patrick paid no attention to Florence, directly reaching out to embrace Jane, intending to go inside. Florencesplexion turned sour. She initially wanted to strike up a conversation, but Melissa approached as well. Patrick, Florence has been waiting for you toe back all day. She deliberately positioned herself on Patricks other side, trying to separate Jane and even step on her. However, Jane showed no intention of yielding. She lifted her arm, extended her foot, and tripped Melissa. Melissa staggered and screamed as she fell to the ground. Jane! What are you doing! Chapter 582 Have a Grandchild Soon Janes expression remained calm. She nced at Melissa, crossed her arms, and chuckled. Oh, Melissa, we havent seen each other in so long, and the first thing you do is give me such a grand gift. I cant afford it. Melissas expression immediately turned fierce. She tried to stand up, but Jane unexpectedly stepped on the hem of her dress, causing her to stumble again forcefully. Her chin banged against the floor, and the pain turned her eyes instantly red. Jane, with a gentle smile, watched the disheveled Melissa. Seeing this, Florence quickly reached out to help Melissa up. Looking at Jane, she raised her face and said, Jane, how could you do this? Its simply too much. Her gaze subtly brushed over Patricks face, and she earnestly continued, No matter what, Melissa is Patricks cousin. How can you treat her like this? Hearing such a kind tone, Jane almost couldnt help but burst intoughter. She innocently blinked her eyes and turned to look at Patrick beside her. What should we do, Patrick? Was what I did just now really over the top? She imitated Florences tone, especially the softness and affectation that gave people goosebumps. Patrick originally didnt want Jane to pay attention to Melissa or Florence. However, seeing her so happy ying around, he could only helplessly indulge her. Initially, Patrick wanted to say something, but his phone suddenly rang. He nced at Jane, who blinked at him. Patrick understood and left to answer the call. As Patrick left, Melissas arrogance became even more pronounced. She directly shook off Florences supporting hand and raised her palm, intending to p Janes face. Jane remained unfazed, swiftly grabbing Melissas wrist, pulling the two closer. Melissa, as long as you dont provoke me, I wont bother you. But if you insist on being troublesome, dont me me for not being polite. Surprised by Janes stern expression, Melissa subconsciously took a step back, identally bumping into Florence. Seeing this, Jane released Melissas hand. Jane, dont go too far! Jane chuckled and lifted her gaze to Florence. Too far? So this is what you call going too far. Ive learned something new. Ignoring Melissa and Florences reactions, Jane brushed past them both and left with a cold statement. If you want to do something, juste at me. Ill be waiting. That shameless bitch thinks shes so tough. Acting so arrogant here! Melissa cursed viciously at Janes retreating back. Florence rolled her eyes quietly beside her. If only she had the guts to say those words to Janes face earlier instead of behind her back. But thinking about the way Jane looked at her earlier made a surge of anger rise in Florences chest, almost causing her to scream out loud. She clenched the hand hanging by her side tightly enough for her nails to dig into the palm of it. Jane you wait for me! As Jane went upstairs, Patrick was waiting around the corner. Upon seeing him, Jane walked up and hugged his waist directly. How annoying! I thought I could see grandpa when we got back. A hint of coldness shed through Patricks eyes as he held onto Janezily wrapped around his neck. A big part of why he didnt want to return home was because of Melissa and his mothers presence there. Although Patrick wasnt afraid of these two people in particr, he didnt want trouble with them out respect for his grandfathers wishes. Even though Mike didnt like Melissa or Patricks mother either, they were still part the Pansy family after all. As long as they didnt do anything too outrageous, then the Pansy family will keep protecting them forevermore. Patrick carried Jane into their room where she draped herself over himzily before suddenly remembering something important and asking, Patrick, did I seem a bit too fierce just now? Thinking about how pitiful Florence looked made every hair on Janes body stand up straight in fear. She ced one hand on top of Patricks other hand while looking pitifully helpless, Wee home Patrick! You must be tired. It was exactly like how Florence acted earlier which caused a slight frown between Patricks eyebrows. Dont y games, he chided softly. Jane, noticing the situation, deliberately swayed her hips as she walked toward Patrick, leaning softly into his embrace. Patrick, dear brother, wont you feel sorry for me?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A hint of darkness flickered in Patricks eyes as he reached out and pinched Janes chin, drawing nearer. What did you just call me? A sly smile appeared on Janes lips as she leaned in close to Patricks ear, her warm breath tickling his earlobe. Speaking slowly and ambiguously, she uttered, Dear brother, Patrick. Patricks throat moved, and he reached out, pressing Jane onto the bed. His arms braced on either side of her as he spoke in a deep, husky voice, Jane His voice was low and rough, carrying a trace of desire that made Janes heart skip a beat. Reaching up to grasp Patricks neck, Jane lifted her upper body, and her red lips just brushed against Patricks cheek. Patrick immediately tilted his head and kissed Jane. In the midst of their passionate exchange, footsteps were heard outside the door. Patrick, you brought Jane back and didnt even bother toe find me? Are you avoiding me? Mikes voice came through as the door was pushed open abruptly. Caught off guard, the two people engaged in the kiss froze. Jane instinctively pushed Patrick away, her cheeks flushed, and she shyly buried her face in Patricks chest. However, the scene inside was exposed, leaving Mike feeling somewhat awkward as he stood at the doorway. Patrick straightened up, pulling Jane into his arms. When he turned to see Mike, a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. Grandpa, can you please knock next time youe in? Mike coughed lightly, holding his fist to his mouth. Upon hearing Patricks words, he thought about regaining his dignity. Straightening his posture, he said, Whats the matter? Its not like its something indecent. I walked into the wrong room. You can continue, dont mind me. Make sure to add a grandchild for me soon, Jane, got it? Jane, already somewhat shy, was further embarrassed by being singled out by name. Chapter 583 You Guys Carry On Mike saw the situation and spoke with his hands behind his back, You guys continue, what are you looking at me for? Grandpa. Patricks voice turned cold. Mike saw that things were not right and turned around to leave while still talking, Young people nowadays dont even close their doors tightly. Jane had never been so embarrassed before. She covered her face and buried it in Patricks chest, not knowing what to say for a moment. She paused for a moment, then stood up and said, Im going to take a shower first. However, just as Jane stepped into the bathroom with one foot and was about to close the door with the other foot, a hand pressed against the door frame suddenly startled her. What are you doing? Jane looked at Patricks cheek and asked. Patrick quietly curved his lips upward. He naturally squeezed into the bathroom with an innocent look on his face. Taking a shower. You! Jane could see through what Patrick was about to do at once. She blinked her eyes while still blushing slightly on her face like an adorable girl. Patrick! You go first. She pouted at Patrick before turning around to leave but was stopped by him wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. Didnt grandpa just say we should work hard together and have a grandchild for him soon? Do you want a son or daughter? Patrick, being somewhat rogue, whispered in Janes ear, making her earlobes turn red. She yfully nudged Patrick with her elbow. I havent married you yet. Soon enough, youll be mine. Patrick, with a mixed tone, directly lifted Jane sideways. Jane eximed, barely managing to wrap her arms around Patricks neck. Patrick, you rascal! Jane was almost tossed around by Patrick the entire night. In the morning, feeling the person beside him move, Patrick lightly kissed Janes forehead, gently asking, Are you getting up for breakfast? Jane, toozy to open her eyes, just shook her head. Seeing this, Patrick tucked her in and let her continue sleeping. I have a meeting at thepany shortly, and Ill be back soon. If you get hungry, ask Amy to cook for you. Patrick advised Jane by her ear, but she was busy with her rendezvous with Morpheus and casually replied to Patrick. Patrick shook his head helplessly and left. However, Jane felt like she hadnt slept for long when the door was violently knocked. Immediately after, it seemed like someone rushed in, and the sound of the door being pushed open startled Jane awake. Opening her eyes, Jane found Beatrice entering with a fierce demeanor. Oh, still sleeping? What time is it already? Beatrice, looking at Janes sleepy appearance, couldnt hide a trace of disgust on her face. She intentionally came to find Jane only after Patrick left. Who let you in? Janes voice turned cold as she looked at Beatrice. You dare to speak to me like that! Beatrices voice suddenly became sharp. She looked at Jane with folded arms, gaining confidence to scold her, Hurry up and get up. Theres a lot to do at home.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jane, bothered by Beatrices loud voice, rubbed her temples and spoke calmly, Are you done? If youre done, please leave. Jane was suppressing her anger. However, Beatrice was relentless. She stepped forward, raising her voice, Jane, who gave you the audacity to talk to me like this? Quiet! Jane raised her eyes suddenly, and the coldness in them made Beatrice take a few steps back. Jane took a deep breath, suppressing her anger, Are you done? If youre done, you can leave. Jane had no time and energy to confront Beatrice now. Jane, dont think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you, a woman like you will never enter the doors of the Pansy family! Beatrice remembered something and looked at Jane with a fierce gaze. Patrick is the one who will marry me. Do you think your words have any effect? Turning her wrist, Jane said, You dont like me, and simrly, I dont like you. Cant we just live peacefully without interfering with each other? Hearing this, Beatrice raised her eyebrows, Jane, he takes himself too seriously. I know all about your affairs. My affairs? As if hearing something amusing, Jane smiled. Jane, stop pretending. Keeping secrets from Patrick, fooling around outside. I have no idea how many men youve slept with. Beatrice spoke ruthlessly. Hearing this, Janes eyes turned cold. She stood in front of Beatrice, slightly taller, and the imposing aura made Beatrice somewhat afraid. Who told you all this? Jane asked. Thinking she hit a nerve, Beatrice became triumphant. Jane, if you are sensible, listen to me, or else I will make you regret it! Beatrice smiled coldly on her face, but in her heart, she thought that as long as she held onto this matter tightly, she would definitely be able to drive Jane out. Are you threatening me? Recalling the previous events, Jane looked at Beatrices expression and vaguely guessed the meaning behind her words. Janes expression subtly changed to panic as she quietly turned her eyes. What exactly do you know? When had Beatrice seen Jane react like this? She immediately becamecent, Since youve done it yourself, dont think others wont find out. Saying that, Beatrice turned to leave. Jane stood in ce, shouting loudly, Dont go! However, as Beatrice turned around, Janes expression became very sarcastic. Its impossible! You cant know! Jane deliberately shouted loudly. After Beatrices backpletely disappeared, Jane sat down. Shezily yawned, thinking that in a few days at Mikes birthday, there might be some interesting scenes to watch. The corners of her mouth lifted lightly. At this moment, the phone ced on the bedside table made a ding sound. Jane turned her head to see the iing call on the phone, and her eyes moved slightly. After a simple wash, feeling hungry, Jane went downstairs to prepare some food. Sure enough, Melissa and Beatrice were sitting on the sofa, talking about something. When they saw Janeing, their expressions immediately became arrogant. Chapter 584 Indulgent and Lazy However, Jane ignored them and walked straight to the kitchen where she saw Amy still cooking something. She spoke softly, Amy, is there anything to eat? Hearing this, Amy turned around and smiled when she saw Jane. Miss North, before Patrick left he specifically asked me to cook some soup for you. Its in the pot now. She had already taken out a bowl and spoon. Miss North, please go wait at the table. Ill bring it over right away. Jane smiled slightly and said, Thank you for your hard work, Amy. As Jane sat waiting at the table, Melissa suddenly stood up from the couch. Some people are just naturallyzy, she muttered in Janes ear as Amy approached with the soup. Melissa deliberately bumped into Amys wrist with her elbow causing her to drop the bowl of soup on the ground spilling it everywhere. Amy, why are you so clumsy? Melissained as she looked down at her clothes checking if they were stained by any of the spilled soup. But Melissa felt a bit disappointed that she didnt throw that soup directly on Janes face. Amy looked panicked for a moment but quickly bent down to clean up while apologizing saying, Im so sorry Miss Pansy. Miss North, did you get burned? Ill go get another bowl right away. Jane noticed what was happening and gave Amy a concerned look seeing that she was not hurt before saying softly, I can do it myself. At this moment however, Melissa reached out to stop Jane. Oh dear Jane, I apologize for myziness yesterday. Let me serve you some soup instead. Without waiting for any response from Jane, she went straight into kitchen. Jane furrowed her brows slightly. She really didnt know what kind of tricks Melissa would y next. Melissa poured all of the soup from pot into arge basin then walked towards Jane with smile on her face. However, the smile did not reach her eyes. Instead, she suddenly jerked as if something had touched her. Then, she turned around readying herself to pour all of that hot liquid onto Jane. Jane knew Melissa had such thoughts, so she quickly pulled Amy aside. At the same time, she kicked Melissas leg hard. Melissa cried out in pain. Jane then stepped on her foot and pulled back, causing Melissa to fall onto the table along with the soup bowl in her hand. There was a loud noise that startled Beatrice who was watching from the sofa. Melissa was even more embarrassed as she hit her stomach on the table and spilled half of the soup all over herself, including vegetables which made it look ridiculous. It hurts! It hurts! screamed Melissa. Melissa! Beatrice finally reacted and rushed to her side but seeing how messy she looked, hesitated to touch her. She turned around and red at Jane while using loudly, You bitch!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She raised her hand ready to hit Jane. However, Jane would not sit idly by. She took a step to the side, avoiding Beatrices actions. Ignoring Beatrice, Jane directed her gaze at Melissas face and coldly said, Oh, Melissa, how careless of you? Turning her eyes towards Melissa, Jane approached and fanned the air with her hand, saying, If you wanted soup so badly, you could have just asked. There was no need to be so anxious. Jane truly admired Melissas persistence now. Wasnt the setback she faced yesterday enough? Melissa held her stomach, and her facial features wrinkled in pain. Hearing Janes words, her anger intensified, and she almost disregarded everything to reach out and grab Jane menacingly. However, Jane just dodged backward, and Melissa identally stepped on the oily floor, falling harshly once again. Jane! On the other side, Beatrice screamed but did nothing else, not even attempting to help the fallen Melissa. This time, Jane turned her attention to Beatrice and spoke softly, I told you yesterday, dont provoke me, and I wont bother you. When will you remember what I said? Beatrice was stunned by Janes words. She had wanted to say something, but Jane embraced herself and calmly continued, If you dont take her to the hospital soon, her face might be ruined. Only then did Beatrice react, pointing to Amy and saying, What are you looking at? Quickly help Miss up! Amy was too frightened to speak. She hurried to assist Melissa, but she forcefully pushed her hand away. Get away from me! At that moment, Mikes voice came from the door, Whats going on? Why has everything turned into chaos so early in the morning? Melissa stood up, holding her face and crying loudly, Grandpa! Jane, this wicked person, is trying to kill me. She poured soup directly on my face, and it hurts so much! Mike turned to see the disheveled Melissa, and his eyebrows furrowed deeply. Then, he looked at Jane, seemingly waiting for an exnation. Beatrice, seeing this, quickly spoke up, Mike, look at Jane. She hasnt even married into our family, yet shes so arrogant. What will happen in the future? Yesterday, when she came back, she kept bullying Melissa. Now sheszy, waking up sote in the morning. When Amy served her soup just now, she spilled it and specifically demanded Melissa to bring her the soup. Melissa is not a servant in the house. Why should she serve her? At this point, Amy walked over with an ice pack. Despite Beatrices disdain for Melissas dirty clothes, she now yed the role of a caring person. She wiped Melissas cheeks and applied the ice pack to the red area, affectionately calling her baby, making it seem like they were the ones being bullied. Jane, whats going on? Hearing this, Mike finally shifted his gaze to Jane. Chapter 585 Adding Fuel to the Fire Naturally, Mike believed Jane. After all, based on his understanding, Jane wasnt the type to bully others. Although he had some doubts, what he wanted now was an exnation from Jane. Jane remainedposed and calmly spoke, Melissa volunteered to serve me soup today, but she lost her bnce. Jane skipped the details and gave Mike the oue. In front of Mike, Jane didnt want to say much, giving Melissa and Beatrice some dignity. Jane, youre talking nonsense! Clearly, you instructed me to do the chores! Then, when you werent satisfied, you poured the soup on me! Melissa loudly screamed, Grandpa, this kind of person cant marry into our family! Jane, if you dont like us, you can just say it directly. Theres no need to torment us in secret, Beatrice chimed in, adding her own twist. Jane found it amusing to listen to their usations. She looked at Melissa, smiling gently, and said, Everything that just happened, Amy saw it all. Why dont we ask Amy what she witnessed? Amy, speak up, Mike said as he sat down, turning his gaze to Amy. However, at that moment, Amys expression became hesitant. She had originally intended to tell the truth but received a meaningful look from Beatrice. Amys heart skipped a beat, and her hands clenched tightly by her side. Finally, she lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with Mike or Jane, and stammered, It it was Miss North who instructed Miss Pansy. Hearing this, a hint of disappointment shed in Janes eyes, but she remained silent, waiting for Beatrices next move. As expected, a satisfied smile appeared on Beatrices face. She cried to Mike, Mike, did you hear that? Jane is simply despicable. Luckily, weve now seen her true colors. We cant let Patrick be deceived by such a woman! Jane, are their words true? Mike furrowed his brow. Amy was an old member of the Pansy family, and her words carried some credibility. However, Mike truly couldnt believe that Jane was that kind of person. Could he have been mistaken? Jane sighed softly, looking up. Mike, there should be surveince in the living room. As soon as she said that, Melissa and Beatrices faces changed abruptly. Melissa even involuntarily tightened her hand holding the ice pack. Jane didnt miss their reactions but simply shook her head in resignation. Since theres surveince at home, lets just check the footage to see what happened. Whether I was at fault or if its baseless usations from certain individuals, everything will be revealed. Mike, you Beatrice wanted to say something more, but Mike had already seen through the situation. He tapped his cane on the floor and gave Beatrice a stern look. Do you really want to review the surveince footage? With these words, Beatrices face turned pale instantly. Then why are you still standing here? Hurry and take her back to tidy up! Mike scolded. Beatrice reacted atst, hastily pulling Melissa away. Amy stood awkwardly in ce, ultimately deciding to clean up the debris on the floor. Mike waved towards Jane, who walked over and half-kneeled in front of Mike. Sorry, I misunderstood you just now, Mike reached out and patted Janes hair, speaking softly. Jane shook her head but didnt say anything. However, at that moment, Janes stomach rumbled, and an awkward expression appeared on her face. Mike, however, burst into loudughter, utterly unapologetic.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jane touched her nose, feeling helpless about Mikes behavior. She used to think her own grandfather was already a mischievous old man, but it seemed Mike was no different. No wonder they always ended up arguing whenever they met. After Mike had his fill ofughter, he stood up, saying, Havent eaten yet? Come, go back to the yard with me; Ill personally cook for you. Jane smiled and stood up, following Mike, Thank you. By the way, when are you and Patrick going to give me a grandchild to hold? Im getting bored every day. Grandpa! Jane felt a bit embarrassed. Whats the matter? Feeling shy? Let me tell you, not only do I feel that way, but Ive also been urging Patrick about this matter. Im sure you wont, Jane retorted. Well, why dont you believe me? The two of them chatted andughed as they left the vi. However, Jane, who thought she would enjoy a hearty meal, had overestimated Mikes cooking skills. In the end, she personally took charge of the kitchen and prepared a sumptuous meal. After spending some time with Mike in his yard, by the time she returned to her inws house, it was already noon. Instead of having lunch, she went straight to her room. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. When Jane looked up, she was surprised to see Amy entering. Miss North Amys voice was somewhat low, and her face showed a hint of guilt as she looked at Jane. Im truly sorry for what happened this morning. But I I really In fact, Amys words earlier were forced. After all, she worked for the Pansy family, and Beatrice could easily find an excuse to dismiss her. Jane interrupted Amy, I understand. She could guess Amys predicament. Perhaps Amy feltpelled, but Jane wouldnt easily ept it. It wasnt that Jane was indifferent; it was just a different perspective. If there were no surveince in the Pansy familys living room today, if Mike didnt trust her so much, Amys words supporting Melissa and Beatrice might have pushed Jane into an abyss. Everyone looks out for themselves, and Jane wasnt a saint capable of greatpassion. An apology is enough, Jane said softly. Amy was also an old member of the Pansy family, and after so many years, she naturally knew how to read between the lines. Now, seeing Janes expression, she understood. She nced at Jane, respectfully turned around, and left. Coincidentally, she ran into Patrick on her way back. Patrick, youre back? Janes eyes lit up when she saw Patrick, and she immediately reached out to hug him. Patrick kissed Jane gently on the forehead and mentioned, Grandpa just said for us to join him for lunch. Janes expression froze for a moment as she already guessed what might happen next. Chapter 586 Who is that person? Really? Youve found that person already? Maria stood up from her chair as soon as she received the message from her agent, asking seriously, Who is that person? Can I go see him? If it wasnt for this despicable person, Kim wouldnt have been injured trying to save her. Marias heart was filled with anger and she was just waiting for a suitable opportunity to vent. Seeing this, the agent waved her hand and gestured for Maria to sit down. Right after that, she spoke slowly, Calm down first. I dont know who the person in thepany is, but even though we caught him, there seems to be no news about the person cooperating with him. Moreover, there must be a mastermind behind this. Find that mastermind, and you can take action and seek justice. Why wait? Maria, sitting with crossed arms in the chair, expressed her anger, Its simply outrageous. No matter how many people are behind this, I wont let them get away with it. At that moment, someone gently knocked on the door of the lounge. The agent stood up to open the door and was surprised to find Kim standing there. Maria, who had been curiously craning her neck to see the entrance, immediately brightened up when she saw Kim. She rushed towards him with a radiant smile. However, the next moment, Maria reached out and touched Kim. Why are you here? Is your injury healed? Why arent you resting properly She rambled on for a while, and Kim, feeling helpless, smiled and pulled Marias cheek. You asked me this morning, and I told you Im fine. No need to worry. What, am I not allowed to care about you? Do you think Im annoying? Maria pouted, looking displeased at Kim and deliberately turning her body away, as if sulking. Seeing this, Kim reached out and embraced Marias waist, giving her lips a gentle peck. How could I dare? Im still waiting for you to nag at me for a lifetime. However, Maria turned her eyes, a hint of cunning shing through them. She pointed at Kims chest, deliberately creating distance between them, and said yfully, Well, you still find me annoying. Kim was momentarily stunned, about to say something, when her agent standing beside them coughed heavily. As a couple whove been together for almost three months, can you two pay attention to the asion and time when disying affection? Her agent had be numb to their lovey-dovey behavior. While Maria would have felt a bit embarrassed earlier, she now looked at the agent with indifference, disying a proud demeanor, clearly looking down on the single agent. Biting her teeth, the agent took a deep breath to calm herself. Kim, on the other hand, hooked Marias cheek, turned to the agent , and said, I checked Marias schedule for today; it seems she doesnt have anything in the afternoon. What, are you taking her out on a date? The agent paused for a moment and continued, Fine, Ill let her go with you. Kim grinned, then took Marias hand and walked out, saying, Im borrowing her for a while. Maria followed Kim, curiously asking, Where are we going? However, Maria never expected Kim to say such words, We are going to meet my parents. What! Maria stiffened on the spot, unable to take a step forward. She looked at Kim in disbelief, as if suspecting that her ears were ying tricks on her. Go, go meet who? Maria asked uncertainly again, but her heart was already pounding. My dad and my mom, Kim smiled at Maria. Maria, nowpletely unable to manage her expressions, stood still, suddenly remembering something and said to Kim. Why didnt you tell me about this in advance? What am I supposed to do now? Moreover, Maria had met Kims mother before, and she was worried about giving a bad impression. She never expected that, in just three months of being together, they would be meeting Kims parents. Kim Marias voice sounded a bit disoriented. She looked down at Kim holding her hand and said with a gloomy tone, Can we not go? Im not ready yet. Maria. Seeing this, Kim reached out, touching Marias shoulder and turning her to face him. Why are you so uneasy? I feel like your parents wont like me. Plus, you was hospitalized because of me before. I feel like Ive been causing you trouble Maria admitted that at this moment, she was full of fear. She dared not face Kim, so she didnt dare to face Kims parents. Darling. Kim cupped Marias cheek, his voice unusually gentle. Look at me. Maria bit her lower lip lightly, raised her eyes to look into Kims gaze. Kim reached out and embraced her, gently stroking her soft, long hair. Why do you always attribute all the problems to yourself? Youre innocent and havent done anything wrong.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Marias words were cut off by Kim. No buts, Maria, you are the one I deeply love. I want you to be free, doing things you love every day, carefree and happy, not feeling insecure like this. Kims voice was low and slow, like gentle water, gradually enveloping Marias innermost thoughts. I would feel ufortable if youre like this. Have I done something wrong somewhere, making you hesitate, fear, or even withdraw? Hearing this, Maria ced her hand over Kims lips and spoke softly, Youre fine now. Its just that I havent thought about those things and am not ready to ept them. Im sorry; I was a bit hasty. Kim spoke gently. After that, he nted a kiss lightly on Marias forehead. But today, you still need to meet my parents. Although his words just now did have a probing meaning, there was a premise. Why? Maria looked up in confusion. Im taking you to a party tonight, and my parents should be there too. Kim said seriously. What party? Maria took a deep breath, specting in her heart if it was the Ragsdill familys family party. Chapter 587 The Daughter-in-Law Will Meet Her In-laws Sooner or Later. Dont be nervous, this is the Pansy familys party. Its Mike Pansys birthday tonight, and they invited my family. My elder brother is too busy, so my father sent me. Kim exined. The Pansy family? Maria was stunned for a moment. That was Kim seemed to understand what Maria was thinking and nodded. Yes, yourpanys Jane will also be there. Do we have to go with your parents? Maria blinked her eyes. Kim shook his head at this question. No need, well just meet them at the Pansy family event. Dont worry too much. At this point, he paused for a moment in his tone of voice and seemed to be teasing her a little bit. But you have to meet them; consider it as practice. As soon as these words came out of his mouth, Maria yfully punched Kims chest. Kim grabbed hold of Marias hand and kissed it lightly on the lips before saying, Ill wait for you until that dayes when youre ready. Marias eyes flickered slightly before nodding in agreement. With that said, Kim took Maria to pick out their outfits while Jane prepared for the evening banquet on another side. Patrick watched Jane standing in front of the mirror and walked up behind her before wrapping his arms around her waist from behind while leaving a gentle kiss on her neck. However, it seemed like Jane noticed something off as she rubbed her stomach slightly before turning around to face Patrick, Why do I feel like Ive gained weight recently? Patrick pinched Janes slender waist, an expression of unusual confusion appearing on his face. Perhaps Patrick said, his gaze, originally falling on Janes face, gradually shifted to her abdomen, the meaning of which was very obvious. Seeing this, Jane quietly pinched his arm. me it on you. The food you made is just too delicious, and it made me gain weight. After all, the child also needs nutrition, Patrick continued to tease Jane with an unchanged expression. Just as the two were ying around, the door was knocked, and Patricks assistant stood outside, holding arge gift box. Patrick nodded, took the gift box, and Jane curiously nced at it. Is this the birthday gift you prepared for Mike? But she had clearly seen Patricks gift before. However, Patrick shook his head, ced the box aside, and lifted Jane, putting her on the bed. For you. For me? Jane was stunned for a moment. Under Patricks gesture, she opened the gift box and found a very exquisite and luxurious dress inside.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Try it on, Patrick chuckled, wear this for the banquet tonight. Jane smiled as she held the dress, and went into the fitting room to change. It must be said that Patricks taste was indeed excellent. The wine-red evening dressplemented Janes fair skin. The well-tailored dress perfectly outlined Janes figure, and the hollow design at the waist added a touch of sensuality. Jane examined herself in the mirror and then walked out, standing in front of Patrick. Is it beautiful? Jane tilted her head and smiled. At the moment Patrick saw Jane, his eyes revealed a hint of amazement. He walked up, gazing at Jane with sincerity, his voice deep and genuine. Very beautiful. With some time left before the banquet, Jane changed out of the dress. Patrick had already left to prepare for the banquet. Originally, Jane also wanted to follow, but she received a call from Osborn. The journalist has been found, Osborn got straight to the point, and theyve spilled everything. Very well, Jane curved her lips, a hint of depth shing in her eyes. However, at that moment, Jane encountered someone at the corner of the stairs. That person was Florence. Jane casually hung up the phone but showed no intention of approaching for a chat. As she was about to pass by Florence, she was stopped. Jane, the banquet is about to start. Why havent you changed into your gown? Florence, looking at Janes attire, couldnt help but speak, Dont tell me you didnt prepare a gown? In an instant, Jane felt a bit anxious for Florences intelligence. She nced at Florence and calmly said, If you have nothing to say, dont force a conversation. Itll make you look awkward. Florences face turned pale, and her smile couldnt be maintained. As Jane was about to leave, Florence finally called out to her. Jane, what did I do wrong to make you hate me like this? You can think about it yourself. Maybe once you figure it out, you wont bother me anymore. Jane was toozy to engage in useless banter with Florence. She thought Florence might have some tricks up her sleeve, but now it seemed she was nothing worth mentioning. Seeing the approaching maid, Jane instructed, Go bring the blue box containing my gown from my room to the downstairs cloakroom. After that, Jane turned and left. Florence watched her retreating figure, tightly clenching her hands at her side. She almost had a malicious thought in her mind-what if she pushed Jane down the stairs right now? However, Florence calmed down the next moment. She took a deep breath, absolutely not allowing anything bad to happen at this time. Suddenly, she noticed the maid heading towards Janes room, and her eyes subtly shifted. Soon, the time arrived, and the banquet proceeded as nned. Guests arrived at the Pansy family one after another, and Mike sat at the head, chatting with those who came to celebrate. After a while, he turned to Patrick and asked in a low voice, By the way, wheres Jane? Why dont I see her? Patrick looked towards the stairs and then walked towards the cloakroom. When he opened the door, he found Jane sitting on the edge of the bed, leisurely ying with her phone, and the gift box was still beside her. Whats wrong? Patrick vaguely guessed something was amiss from Janes current state. Without speaking, Jane just gave Patrick a meaningful look. Patrick stepped forward to take a look. In the blue boxy a gown with several tears, rendering it unwearable. Do you know who did this? Patricks gaze slightly darkened. Jane stood up,zily stretching her arms, and nodded lightly. I just didnt expect it to be so easy to fall into the trap. I went to great lengths to set up a scheme, and now it seemspletely useless. At this point, Janes expression showed a touch of disappointment. However, the banquet had already officially begun. Chapter 588 A Special Gift Fortunately, the dress you gave me isnt in this box, Jane said as she looked at the shattered dress inside. There was a hint of anger in her eyes. She had intentionally brought up the topic in front of Florence earlier to test her, and it seemed like she fell for it. Luckily, Jane had already switched out the dress beforehand. You go ahead to the party. Ill be there soon, Jane said as she nced at Patrick. She didnt have any intention of leaving yet since the real show hadnt even started. Is this Florences doing? Patrick suddenly spoke up and mentioned her name. Jane wasnt surprised by his question but merely smiled mischievously at him with a glint in her eye. She propped her elbow on her knee and rested her cheek on it while looking at him. Mr. Pansy, do you have any thoughts about this? she asked yfully. However, when Patrick didnt respond, Jane boldly walked over and sat on hisp since he wasnt reacting anyway. After all, whatever Florence wants to do to me is because of you, Jane teased him further. And I heard that youve known Florence for a long time now. What if I identally hurt herter? Mr. Pansy wont me me for that? Janes words were just a yful jest, as Florences intentions were even more obvious. Jane certainly didnt believe that Patrick was unaware of such matters. However, upon hearing these words, Patricks face slightly darkened, and his hand, originally resting on Janes waist, moved away. In a deep voice, he said, Go downstairs. Jane hesitated for a moment, realizing her slip of the tongue. She pursed her lips, moved to the side, and was about to speak when Patrick leaned in, pressing the back of her head, and kissed her. This kiss was full of invasion and possession, leaving Jane momentarily breathless. After a long while, Patrick released Jane. Due tock of oxygen, she couldnt help but breathe heavily, gazing at Patrick with misty eyes. Patricks thumb gently brushed over Janes rosy lips, and he said in a deep voice, Jane, I only care about you. I dont want or need to concern myself with others. I dont wish to hear these words from you again. Jane reached up, encircling Patricks neck, and rested her head lightly on his shoulder. You go back first; Ill be there in a moment. Patrick nodded, stood up, and left. The party outside had already begun, and when people saw Patricking out, they approached to exchange pleasantries. His gaze seemed to sweep through the party, asionallynding on a sofa in the corner where Melissa and Florence were sitting side by side. It seemed Florence had been discreetly watching Patrick, and after their eyes met, she showed a hint of joy. She raised her foot and started to walk over. Patrick pretended not to see her, turned around, and went back to Mikes side. Beatrice was standing there, talking to Mike. Patrick, didnt I ask you to find Jane? Why havent you seen her yet? Mike, who had Jane on his mind, couldnt help but feel puzzled. Where did this girl go? Catching sight of Florence approaching, Patrick pondered for a moment and said quietly, Shell be here in a while. Florence blinked her eyes, a hint of satisfaction shing in her lowered gaze. Janes gown was already ruined, so it was impossible for her toe out now. Beside Mike, Beatrice, upon hearing this, quickly spoke up, Today is Mikes birthday, and were all waiting for Jane. Its really improper for her to keep everyone waiting like this. At this moment, Florence and Melissa walked side by side. Melissa crossed her arms, loudly eximing, Who is Jane? Weve all seen her, havent we? Just look at my face; shes the one who did this to me. Melissas right cheek was still faintly red, and even with heavy makeup, it was noticeable, adding a somewhatical aspect. Melissa, didnt you say before that the injury on your face was just an ident? How Florence started to speak but seemed to realize something and abruptly closed her mouth. Beatrice, ring, interjected, ident? Jane has been bullying Melissa even before marrying into our family. If she acts like this now, what will happen when she officially joins? Absent from Mikes celebration without reason, its truly improper. Patrick, hearing this, cast a stern look at Beatrice. Her voice faded, and she averted her gaze, afraid to say more. Now that the birthday banquet has begun, lets not discuss this further. Mike, Ive specially prepared a gift for you today. Make sure to keep it well. Saying this, Florence walked up to Mike, smiling sweetly. People around Mike shifted their attention upon hearing this. Florence, with a smile on her face, signaled for a servant who had been prepared in advance toe forward. Seeing this, the mansions servants opened the projection screen and yed the video Florence had prepared earlier. However, just a few seconds into the birthday video, the screen suddenly shed, seemingly switching to something else, causing exmations and changing expressions among the attendees. Florence, with her back to the screen, observed the reactions of the crowd and couldnt help but curve her lips. However, when she turned around, she saw Melissa looking extremely surprised. Melissa pointed at Florence but couldnt find the words to speak. What is this? So shameless. She dares to openly show this kind of thing at Mikes birthday banquet. What does Florence want to achieve? I heard that Florence has always had feelings for Patrick. Could it be she went crazy after learning about Patricks engagement to Jane? Whispers and discussions erupted around them. Florence felt that something was wrong as she listened more and more. She turned to the screen and, upon seeing the images, screamed loudly. She had prepared photos of Jane, but why did it suddenly change to hers? In the photo, Florence appeared intoxicated, lying on a bar sofa. Numerous men surrounded her, some even starting to get handsy. The woman in the photo was none other than Florence herself.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Florences face instantly turned pale. These were pictures from a few days ago when she and Melissa went out to a bar. She identally got drunk, woke up to the chaos around her, and hurriedly left. But why were those photos showing up here now? Chapter 589 Returning the Favor in Kind No! How could it be like this? Its all fake! The photos are fake. Whats going on? Florence screamed as she rushed to the projection screen, trying to pull down the curtain while shouting, Turn this thing off quickly, turn it off now! The people around her looked at Florence with different expressions, all wanting to see her embarrassment. Just then a voice came from behind the crowd and attracted everyones attention. What happened here? Jane stood behind the crowd with a surprised expression. She saw what was on the screen and instantly looked disgusted. But in the next second, she seemed to recognize the woman in the photo and eximed pointing at Florence, Isnt this your photo? Florence turned around abruptly but only saw Jane wearing that same dress. She remembered destroying that dress herself so that when she released those photoster, Jane wouldnt be able toe out and exin immediately. But now Florence saw nothing wrong with Janes dress while someone had swapped out the photo on screen. Suddenly Florence understood everything when she looked at Janes smiling face. She rushed over and pointed at Jane screaming, It was you! You did all of this! Youre so cruel, Jane! Jane took a step back calmly saying, I dont know what happened here or what I can do about it. And my dress got dirty earlier so I went back to change into another one which is why Imte. Looking back up at the screen again she smirked, But too bad for me though because I missed whatever just happened. Florence turned pale as everything had already been seen by others even though they managed to turn off that image in time. She suddenly turned her head and saw Melissa. Hastily, she approached, reaching out and grabbing Melissas wrist, pulling her outside. Melissa, that day you were with me. You know everything. I didnt do any of these things. Im framed, isnt that right? However, Melissa noticed the expressions of the people around and quickly pulled her hand back, saying awkwardly, Florence, although I went to the bar with you that day, I left early. I dont know anything that happened afterward. Completely unexpected to Florence, Melissas reaction left her looking astonished. It seemed like she wanted to step forward and talk to Melissa, but Beatrice, quick-eyed and swift-handed, stepped forward and pushed her aside. Beatrice knew exactly what Florence wanted to do. Even after seeing the photos Florence brought that day, she gained confidence. So, on that day, she confronted Jane with such arrogance. Combined with Janes reaction, Beatrice was sure that Jane indeed had some connection with the two men in the photos.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Beatrice never expected that such a thing would happen now. Seeing Florence was no longer of use, she naturally couldnt let Florence have any involvement with Melissa. Florence, I never expected you to be such a shameless person. Stay away from Melissa. Dont throw any dirty water on Melissa anymore. Beatrice pulled Melissa to the side, and Melissa, looking at Florences almost copsed expression, shifted her gaze elsewhere. People around clustered together, pointing fingers at Florence, and some even took photos in advance to share with others. Almost in an instant, Florence became theughingstock of everyone. No, its not like that, not like that at all. Im framed! Florence trembled all over. Suddenly, she looked at Patrick, as if seeing thest straw for help. She rushed over, grabbing his sleeve. Patrick, you have to believe me! Its Jane! Jane framed me. It must be her! Patrick frowned, disgust evident, and moved to the side. Jane, why are you treating me like this! Florences voice was hoarse. Hearing this, Jane, who was originally standing beside Patrick, turned her gaze over. Treat you like this? How did I treat you, Florence? You know everything, you know it all! Florence looked at Jane with growing anger. However, Jane lightly pursed her red lips, tapping her fingernails gently on her own arm. No, Florence, I dont know anything. Saying that, she bent down, getting close to Florences cheek, The only thing I know is a saying, treat others as they treat you.'' She leaned into Florences ear, speaking in a voice audible only to the two of them, Perhaps, Florence, all of this is what you deserve, isnt it? Although the others didnt hear what Jane said to Florence, there were no purely innocent people present. Based solely on what Jane had just said, treat others as they treat you, they had a sense of what was going on. It seemed that Florence wanted to frame Jane but ended up being outwitted. Now Florence also knew that everything had been settled. She looked at Jane, a hint of fierceness shing in her eyes, reaching out to grab Janes neck. Jane, Ill make you die with me! However, Jane was quicker and seized her wrist, ruthlessly twisting her arm behind her back, directly subduing Florence. Florence screamed in pain, falling to the ground ungracefully. You scoundrel! Mike, who had been sitting with a gloomy expression, finally spoke. He looked angrily at Florence on the ground and said directly, Pansy family and the Doyle family have been close for generations. I never expected the Doyle family to produce someone like you. Take her back to the Doyle family! The butler quickly ordered someone to take Florence away. However, Florence, staring at Jane, had a strangely twisted expression on her face. I thought this Miss Doyle,ing from a schrly family, would be ady, but unexpectedly, she ys so dirty in private. A familiar voice sounded, and Jane looked up, a hint of surprise in her eyes. She hadnt expected to see another acquaintance here. Katherine pursed her lips and smiled, walking over from the corner. She stood in front of Mike and said softly, Today is Mr. Pansys birthday, so I specially brought a gift, hoping you will like it. Katherine opened the prepared brocade box. When everyone saw what was inside, they couldnt help but gasp. It was a piece of exceptionally fine imperial green jade, carved in the shape of a mountain, clearly a valuable item. Chapter 590 Generous Spending Indeed, the Maltz family sure knows how to make a grand gesture, remarked one of the onlookers. I remember Troy himself presenting this jade stone. It must be worth a fortune now, added another. Miss Maltz is certainly in favor with Troy, said yet another. This must be the most valuable gift here,mented someone else, as they all admired the stone with envy written on their faces. Katherine was pleased to hear such admiration and wore an expression of pride on her face. What a precious gift! You really have a good heart. Please give my regards to your grandfather for me. Mike nodded and smiled softly, his gaze fixed upon the jade stone. He clearly loved it very much. Judging by its carving technique, I believe its from Dax Marner, isnt it? someone spoke up and caused quite a stir among them all. Katherines eyes flickered around before finallynding on Patricks face. She chuckled lightly and said, Yes indeed! It is from Dax Marner himself. I had to visit him many times before he agreed to take this job for me. But as long as Mr. Pansy likes it, thats all that matters. Mentioning this Dax, there were probably not many people who didnt know him. He had be a top carving master before the age of thirty. Many art museums even showcased his works. Now, wanting him to take action was probably an extremely challenging task. Moreover, considering Katherines young age, being able to invite Dax to help was no small feat. It truly made people envious. On the side, Jane, upon hearing Daxs name, lightly curved her lips. However, Katherine directly caught her expression, looked at the box in Janes hands and curiously asked, I wonder what kind of you give Mr. Pansy? Could it also be a jade ornament? I rememberst time you won an expensive piece of imperial green dragon-type jadeite. As Katherine spoke, everyones gaze turned to Jane. Imperial green dragon-type jadeite was indeed a priceless treasure. Katherine took a step forward, exining to the people around, I didnt expect Miss North to be a gambling expert. I even lost to her. I really want to ask Miss North to be my teacher and teach me how to identify jadeite better. The name of Katherine, the genius in gambling, was already known in the circle. However, no one expected her to say such things today. For a moment, everyone was somewhat surprised by Janes expression. Facing Katherines high praise, Jane curved her lips and said softly, Alright, since you want to be my disciple, Ill dly ept. No one expected Jane to have such a reaction, leaving Katherine stunned in ce. What did you say? However, Jane innocently blinked, Didnt you say you want to be my disciple? Katherine was caught off guard, and she pinched her palm, smiling, Youre really not modest at all. With gambling geniuses like you praising me, what can I be modest about? Jane said with a smiling face, leaving Katherine feeling a surge of anger in her chest. Janes words werent meant to praise her; instead, she had cleverly turned the situation in her favor.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I didnt expect Jane, you would even do this? Mike also didnt expect it, looking at Jane. Jane lightly shook her head and said to Mike, I dont understand things like gambling. Its just good luck. But as the saying goes, luck is a kind of strength, isnt it? Dont you agree, Miss Maltz? This was clearly pping Katherine in the face. A gambling genius actually lost to someone who didnt understand gambling much. If such a thing got out, it would probably make people burst intoughter. Katherine cursed Jane in her heart for being so eloquent but chose not to continue with the gambling topic. Instead, she redirected everyones attention to Janes gift. Miss North, dont keep us in suspense. What exactly is the gift you gave to Mr. Pansy? You guessed it right. What I gave to Mike is indeed that piece of jade. Saying this, Jane opened the box, revealing a jade bracelet lying peacefully inside. Each of these beads was perfectly round, adorned with golden patterns, simple and rustic. If it werent for the fact that the jadeite had an imperial green dragon-type water and seed, it might not have impressed people so much. Therefore, when some saw the bracelet in the box, there was a hint of disappointment in their eyes. After all,pared to Katherines mountain peak carved by Dax, the bracelet seemed quite ordinary. Seeing this, Katherine, with a trace of triumph in her eyes, deliberately expressed disappointment, saying, Miss North, such a nice piece of jade, but you made it into an ordinary bracelet. Isnt it a waste? I think with the good quality of this jade, it would be better as an ornament. Its a pity that the bracelet has been made now. Otherwise, I would have tried to talk to Master Dax for you. Maybe he could carve something on it. It seems that my bracelet really cantpare to yours. After all, Dax is a master carver, while mine was entrusted to an ordinary old man, Jane sighed lightly. Why talk about this? Jane, why not quickly hand over the bracelet and let me take a look, Mike said, nodding. Jane agreed and reached for the bracelet, crouching down in front of Mike. Not bad, quite beautiful, Mike nodded, taking the bracelet from Jane. However, at the moment he was about to put it on his wrist, he suddenly paused. This bracelet of yours Mike, do you like it? Jane smiled. Mike didnt immediately respond to Janes words. Instead, he repeatedly examined the bracelet in his palm, as if he had realized something. His forehead furrowed and then suddenly rxed. After a while, he suddenly looked up at Jane. Jane, who carved this bracelet for you? Carved? Mr. Pansy, there are clearly no patterns on this bracelet. Katherine spoke with some confusion. However, Mike huffed, No patterns? How can there be no patterns? Isnt it obvious?! Saying that, Mike put the bracelet back into the box and handed it forward. Curious, everyone gathered around, inevitably expressing surprised admiration. From a distance, this bracelet looked like ordinary jade beads, but upon closer inspection, the intricate patterns on it were incredibly detailed. Layer uponyer, it depicted the essence of mountains and rivers, with each bead carrying different carvings and meanings. Setting aside the symbolism for now, just the craftsmanship alone was likely unparalleled in the world. Chapter 591 The Most Diligent One Many people were seeing this kind of exquisite carving technique for the first time, and besides admiration, they couldnt say anything else. Katherine was even more shocked on the side,pletely unable to believe her eyes. The carving technique of this bead in front of her was much better than her own mountain ornament. Because carving on a bead is much more difficult than carving on such arge piece of jade. This is too amazing. You cant even see any patterns from afar. There are patterns on this bead. Who could have carved something like this? But didnt Miss North just say it was just an ordinary old man? Could there really be someone more skilled than those famous carvers? I thought Miss Norths gift was just average, but now it seems to be the most thoughtful one! The people around were all amazed and some even started asking Jane where she made this bracelet. Mike quickly took back the bracelet and rubbed it in his palm like a treasure as he looked at the jade Buddha pendant on top.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he felt something behind him and when he turned around, he saw a square name carved out in the corner with two words written in seal script. Mike squinted his eyes and felt that these two words were very familiar. He looked at Jane and asked tentatively, Do I know this person? Jane smiled slightly when she saw Mikes reaction. Of course you do, its Mr. Rees. You you actually convinced that old man? Mike looked at Jane in disbelief. He had only seen Braiden Rees a few times, and due to his stubborn nature, he wasnt particrly fond of him. However, Mike had never expected Jane to know him. People around were puzzled, and a few young individuals even started a private discussion. Who is Mr. Rees? Why have I never heard of this name? Maybe hes just a very skilled sculptor. Katherine squinted her eyes, carefully searching her memory for the name Mr. Rees. However, she drew a nk; she was sure she didnt know any sculptor named Rees, especially not among the renowned ones. Therefore, Katherine assumed that Jane had identally found some skilled artisan from the folk and had crafted this bracelet. But I secretly hid it from Mr. Rees. I asked him to teach me. If he knew this bracelet was for you, he would probably be mad at me, Jane said, thinking about Braidens reaction, which gave her a headache. Taught by him? Mike keenly caught the key words from Janes words. Jane hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, Yes, indeed. The patterns on this bracelet were taught to me personally by Mr. Rees. But Im not as skilled yet; I still need his help for some parts. Janes words were a mix of truth and falsehood. The patterns on the bracelet were indeed taught by Braiden, but Jane was already proficient in the art of carving. After all, a novice like her could not have crafted something so exquisite. Completely unexpected, Janes revtion brought a deeper meaning to the gazes now directed at her. Jane, are there any more surprises that I dont know about? Mike patted Janes hand affectionately, growing fonder by the moment. He quickly shifted his gaze to Patrick on the side, signaling him to marry this woman sooner. Patricks eyes flickered, and when he looked at Jane, his gaze was even more tender. No, its impossible. How could you carve something like this? Katherine couldnt believe Janes words. She had thought that losing the previous gambling match was an ident. So, Katherine intentionally gave Mike jade today to overshadow Jane, but she never expected Jane to do something like this. I told you before, didnt I? Mr. Rees has helped a lot, Jane said softly. Hearing this, Katherines smile became somewhat stiff. I really want to meet this Mr. Rees. He must be a hidden master. I wonder where you found him? Katherine asked, already forming her own thoughts. She was determined to find this Mr. Rees after she went back. Perhaps you should also know him, after all, you already know carving masters like Dax, Jane said earnestly. However, to Katherine, these words felt incredibly ironic. Now, looking at both the jades quality and the craftsmanship, Jane had clearly outshone her. If this perfect piece of art was truly carved by an ordinary reclusive old man, what was the use of her knowing Dax? Moreover, Katherine had spent a long time, even leveraging connections within the Maltz family, to get Daxs help in carving her jade piece. Countless efforts and resources were invested. Miss North, youre joking. I dont seem to know this person called Mr. Rees, Katherine said, carefully reconsidering and confirming that she didnt recognize this person. Miss North, is this Mr. Rees gentleman perhaps Braiden? Suddenly, someone next to Mike spoke up. Who! Someone immediately eximed upon hearing this name. Thinking that someone had guessed correctly, Jane affirmed, Yes, the old man I know is indeed Braiden. She then turned to the shocked Katherine, curiously asking, Havent you heard of Braiden before? That was right; Jane did it on purpose. The moment Katherine opened the gift today, Jane knew what she was up to. Braiden Katherine furrowed her brows, murmuring the name. Who wouldnt know Braiden? He was a true master in the carving world, and Dax happened to be Braidens apprentice. Braiden had chosen to retire from the carving world at the peak of his career, and his disciple Dax gradually emerged into the limelight. However, nobody knew what Braiden did afterward until a few years ago when Dax mentioned that his master had set off to explore the world. Katherine had considered countless possible reactions from Jane but never expected her to bring up Braiden in the end. Suddenly, Katherine had a sense of dj vu. She was unwilling to ept why it was always Jane who won, why Jane always managed to surpass her at every turn. Chapter 592 Defeated Completely Katherine had never lost so thoroughly before. The envy that should have been directed towards her was now all focused on Jane, causing Katherine to clench her fists tightly at her side. She couldnt ept it. But no one cared about how Katherine felt right now. The entire party was centered around Jane and Mike. Mike, do you like this gift? Jane smiled at Mike, already knowing the answer but wanting to hear it from him anyway. Im a little unsatisfied, Mike replied unexpectedly, causing Janes smile to falter slightly as she looked at him with innocent eyes. Mr. Rees is the problem. Jane heard this and blinked curiously. Mike, holding the beaded ne, coldly snorted, That stubborn old man refused to sell me that beautifully carved jade pagoda back then. I offered him so many good things, but in the end, he still tricked me. It really infuriated me. Thinking about the past, Mike couldnt help but feel angry. However, at the mention of the words jade pagoda, Jane froze for a moment. Wasnt that the thing Braiden gave her? Her expression became subtlyplicated. Jane discreetly shifted her gaze and then approached Mike, saying, Mike, think about it. Mr. Rees has been retired for many years and swore not to carve for anyone anymore. Yet, now, arent you making him break his oath? Mike heard this and smirked, reaching out to tap Janes forehead. Its not me who made him break his oath; its you here. But I really didnt expect you to give me so many surprises. As long as youre happy. Happy, happy. How can I not be happy? But what would make me even happier is if you and Patrick quickly give me a chubby grandchild. Grandpa! Jane didnt expect Mike to say something like that at the banquet. She shrunk her neck, feeling a bit embarrassed as she nced at Mike. Mike seemed about to say more, but Patrick, who was on the side, had already reached out and brought Jane into his arms. With Janes gift presented and the birthday banquet reaching its midpoint, although Mike enjoyed the lively atmosphere, too much noise would also make him feel disturbed. Therefore, when the banquet was close to conclusion, Mike left. Although it was Mikes birthday celebration, the guests were mainly from various major families and the upper echelons of society. Apart from offering birthday wishes, they were also interested in expanding their social connections. Thetter half of the celebration became, in essence, a cocktail party. Sitting on the sofa, eating cake, Jane watched Patrick talking with others from a distance, feeling a bit bored. Jane! At this moment, Maria walked over, holding her dress, with Kim following behind. Seeing Maria, Jane nodded, but before she could say anything, Maria spoke first. Jane, have you found the people who broke into thepany before, as well as the mole in thepany? Who are they? Can you tell me? Whats going on? Jane looked at Maria, rarely seeing her so excited. Of course, I want to give them a good lesson. These two people are despicable, causing so much trouble, and nearly getting me Marias voice stopped here. I will directly send both of them to jail, but before that, how do you want to punish them thoroughly? Jane looked at Maria and smirked. Well I havent figured it out yet. Maria nodded, But when I think about it, if I torture them, they might sue me. That would be a big loss for me. Seeing this, Jane approached Maria, No worries. I think whatever you do, your significant other at home will do his best to protect you. After all, you two lovebirds are so affectionate; its enviable for others. Jane teased Maria on purpose, and as expected, the girl with thin skin blushed immediately. She nced at Kim beside her and showed a sweet smile. Jane rubbed her temples somewhat helplessly. By the way, hows the progress on the set? I remember you should be close to finishing the shoot. Maria nodded after listening, Yes, were about to wrap up. There are only two scenes left, and we should finish them the day after tomorrow. After that, Ill trouble you a bit more because, after filming the promotional drama, you still need to cooperate with Osborn to promote it. Although Maria now had a boyfriend, the fans of Osborn and Maria were still numerous. Therefore, some necessary promotion could retain part of the fan base, and the publicity for thepanys new drama needed this kind of poprity. Maria was not a neer in the industry and naturally understood these rules. She nodded without any objection. However, just as Jane turned her head, she saw that the person standing next to Patrick had changed to Katherine. Holding a champagne ss, Katherine smiled at Patrick, saying something that Jane couldnt hear. Patrick, with his back to Jane, didnt let her see his expression. Following Janes gaze, Maria frowned slightly. You two talk. Jane sneered, stood up, and walked towards that direction, lifting the hem of her dress. Seeing this, Maria on the sofa turned to ask, Who is that woman? By her look, she seems interested in Patrick. Relying on Marias womans intuition, she could see at a nce that the woman was interested in Patrick. But daring topete with Jane, Maria felt that this person was too bold. Shes Katherine, the Maltz familys youngdy and a gambling stone genius. Kim casually yed with Marias fingertips, saying indifferently.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gambling stones? Maria blinked curiously and asked. Yes, the Maltz family made a name for themselves by gambling on stones, and Katherine can be said to be the first genius in the Maltz family in recent decades. So amazing. Maria couldnt help but exim, but for some reason, she felt a familiar feeling when looking at Katherine. But on second thought, she had never met Katherine, so it might just be her own illusion. Chapter 593 You Have No Acting Skills However, just as Jane was about to walk past, she was stopped by someone directly. Jane frowned slightly and looked up at the person in front of her. Excuse me, are you Miss North? The mans voice was cold, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes when he looked at Jane. And you are Jane tried to think carefully. She didnt seem to know this person in front of her. Deandre Marner saw this and took out his business card from his inner pocket and handed it to Jane. Miss North, Im Deandre from New Era Media. After politely taking the business card, Jane nced at it before asking him, May I ask what brings you here? Deandres expression became a bit subtle as he blinked his eyes before finally saying with a smile, I would like to invite you for dinner. Dinner? Can you give me a reason why? Jane lifted her gaze to look at him. Thats natural, Deandre quickly nodded. Its my great honor to know you. Well, then, Jane pondered for a moment, then slowly spoke, seemingly indicating her agreement to Deandres request. I will call you when the timees. If you are avable, you can take me out for a meal. Swaying the business card between her fingers, she said indifferently. However, Deandre pursed his lips, How about I take you out for dinner right now? Seeing this, Jane couldnt help butugh, Are you so eager to detain me and buy some time? As if suddenly exposed, Deandres eyes showed a hint of evasion, but the next moment, he looked at Jane with strongposure and said, Miss North, what are you talking about? Why cant I understand it? Jane crossed her arms, squinting at him. Dont you know that I am the owner of an entertainmentpany? Janes words were somewhat confusing, leaving Deandre with a slightly bewildered expression on his face. Ive seen a lot of actors, but you have no acting skills at all, Jane said with a smile. Deandres face stiffened a bit, but Jane ignored him, directly bypassing Deandre and walking towards Patrick. When she arrived, she just heard Katherine say to Patrick, I dont know when you will be free. I can contact you. I wonder if you would be willing to have a meal with me? Saying that, Katherine seemed to want to clink sses with Patrick. Janes eyebrows twitched; she walked up and preemptively tapped her ss against Katherines. What are you talking about? You seem very happy, Jane remarked. Katherine cursed in her heart that the dying Deandre hadnt dyed much time, but she still wore a slightly smiling expression. Its just a business coboration, Katherine said with a smile. But you look nervous. Could it be a misunderstanding? With a hint of teasing in her tone, Katherine even cast a meaningful nce at Patrick. However, thetter chose to ignore it. Seeing this, Jane couldnt help but chuckle softly. Misunderstanding? I wont misunderstand anything because Patrick could never like you. Katherines pupils trembled slightly, and the grip on the cup strengthened. Miss North, you cant be so sure in your words. How do you know Mr. Pansy wouldnt like me? Just based on your ability to ask such a funny question, Janeughed. She approached Katherine, blinked at her. Do you remember what you said back at the gambling stone yard, Miss Maltz? What? Katherine furrowed her brow. Remember what? You said if you won, I had to leave Patrick, but if you lost, I would take your life. I wonder if you remember. Janeughed, but her smile did not reach her eyes. She detested people like Katherine, especially those who dared to have designs on Patrick. She would never allow that. Although you say that, in the end, we didnt make the bet, right? Katherine forced augh. Indeed, there was no bet. If there had been a bet, you wouldnt be standing here now. Jane, dont go too far! Katherines expression changed, and she looked at Jane. However, Janes expression remained indifferent. She swirled the wine in her ss, watching the bubbles rise. So I need to know people like you who understand the limits. Otherwise, who knows what might happen. Hearing this, Katherine, who was ying with her long hair, stopped abruptly, looking at Jane,pletely ignoring whether she should be wearing a smile. Jane, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening me? Im from the Maltz family. Do you dare to move against me? Im really scared then. Despite saying so, Janes expression showed no change. Tilting her head, Katherine took a step forward, approaching Jane. She chuckled and said, Jane, I will definitely get Patrick. With that, she turned and left directly. The coldness in Janes expression did not fade. She watched Katherines figure, and her knuckles crackled as she clenched her fists. At that moment, Jane was embraced in a warm hug. Her waist was tightly held by strong arms. Jane tilted her head slightly and saw Patricks profile. Patrick, Im jealous, Jane said very openly. Its true that mypany recently had a business deal with the Maltz family, but I didnt say anything to Katherine. Patrick spoke lightly, tilting his head to Janes neck, leaving a gentle kiss. Turning in Patricks arms, Jane faced him, wrapping her arms around his neck. What should I do? Patrick, its the first time Ive encountered such a brazen rival. Patrick pondered for a moment, then said seriously, There is one way. What way? Jane blinked curiously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Patrick lowered his gaze, and in his deep pupils, Janes figure was reflected. He reached out, gently brushing Janes eyebrows with his fingertips, his voice low and tender. Marry me. Chapter 594 Are You Proposing to Me? Jane was stunned by Patricks words. She never expected him to say something like that. Her emotions wereplicated as she looked at Patrick and asked, Are you proposing? If I were, would you say yes? Patrick whispered. Although they were already engaged, the actual wedding day might still be far away. Proposing in a situation like this? Youre not romantic at all, I wont agree, Jane pouted and turned her head to rest on Patricks shoulder with a glimmer in her eyes. To be honest, Jane didnt have any thoughts of getting married soon. Perhaps she felt it wasnt the right time yet or for some other reason. Patrick noticed everything that Jane did and said and furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw her reaction. Really dont want to? Feeling the displeasure in Patricks tone, Jane paused for a moment before replying, No, its just that I havent thought about it yet. Patrick ced his hand on Janes waist without saying anything more. Just then Melissa walked over with an evasive look in her eyes before hesitantly asking, Patrick how are you going to deal with Florence? Patricks gaze lightly fell on Melissas face, and he coldly asked, Whats the matter? Melissa trembled under Patricks gaze, hastily curved her lips, and said, Nothing at all. I was just curious, after all, she seems so eager to frame Jane As she spoke, Melissa forced herself to look at Janes face. However, she clearly saw the cold smile on Janes lips, seemingly mocking her own current awkwardness. Uh Melissa felt weak at the knees, but fortunately, she only knew about Florences n and had not participated in it. Nevertheless, it was useless to say anything now. After casually uttering a few unrted words, Melissa hurriedly left. Watching Melissas figure, Jane couldnt help but burst intoughter. Patrick nced at her, and Jane, seeing hiszy posture, nestled in Patricks arms. I really dont understand why you have a sister like Melissa. Patrick didnt respond to Jane, and from Janes observation of his expression, she could tell that he was still unhappy about what had just happened. Jane reached out to hold Patricks arm, gently ying with his cufflinks. Dont tell me youre angry? However, Patrick continued to ignore her. Jane wrinkled her nose and, tiptoeing, approached him. Are you really angry? Jane asked softly with a gentle and probing tone. Suddenly, Patrick reached out, pinching her chin, and kissed her. It seemed to carry a hint of punishment as he bit Janes lip, causing her to let out a soft hum in pain. What are you doing? Jane pped Patricks chest with her hand, pursing her slightly sore lower lip. Patrick looked at her with a hint of mncholy in his eyes. Jane. He murmured softly, as if calling for some precious treasure. Looking at Patricks affectionate gaze, Janes heart softened, and she couldnt help but say softly, Give me a little more time, okay? In the evening, Tony unexpectedly called. Mike is so petty. Just because I didnt give him a birthday present, hes practically holding a grudge against me. Thinking about theborious and unrewarding call he made earlier, Tony couldnt help but roll his eyes. Jane couldnt help but smile at this. Both old men were of such an age, yet they bickered like children every day. I heard you invited Braiden? Tony asked. Jane nodded, I asked my master to teach me carving, and I made a bracelet to give to Mike as a birthday present. Externally, Braiden only imed to have one disciple, Dax. However, what no one knew was that Jane was also a disciple of Braiden, but she didnt publicize it. Tony nodded lightly at the news. So, youre the one who can get Braiden to work now. But Ive heard that his disciple might be going to Alodon these days. Dax ising? Jane was somewhat surprised, but upon further thought, since Katherine had already hired him for carving, it meant he wasnt far away. I dont know the specifics. You can contact him when the timees. Tony spoke, and suddenly, as if remembering something, he clenched his fist against his lips, coughed lightly, and then sat upright with a serious expression. Jane couldnt help but be serious upon seeing him like this. Youve been engaged to that guy from the Pansy family for a long time, havent you? Hearing her grandfathers inquiry, Jane nodded, somewhat puzzled since her grandfather had attended the engagement ceremony before.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tony made a light clucking sound, and with a somewhat hesitant expression, he seemed to be struggling to find the right words. Jane became even more confused. Grandpa, what do you want to say? Upon hearing Janes question, Tony finally spoke, Are you two? However, Tonys words abruptly stopped, and he only used his eyes to convey the message to Jane. Jane had no idea what her grandfather was getting at and waspletely bewildered. Grandpa, what exactly are you trying to say? Jane said somewhat helplessly. Have you two consummated the marriage? After a slight pause for consideration, Tony finally used more appropriate words. Jane hadnt expected her grandfather to be inquiring about this matter. Her face immediately turned red. Grandpa, why are you asking about this? After a hearty cough, Tony took a sip of the tea on the table and said earnestly, There are some things you need to be aware of. You two havent gotten married yet. So? Jane blinked. However, whatever Tony said made Janes expression instantly be awkward. Patrick, who had just finished showering, came out and saw Jane looking subtly strange holding the phone. Whats wrong? Patrick walked over, still with water vapor on his body. Jane shook her head. Grandpa just called me. Patrick casually wrapped his arm around Janes waist and sat down beside her. Grandpa told me some things, Jane said. Patrick casually responded, but his palm had already started to wander on Janes arm and back. He affectionately sniffed Janes hair. However, the next moment, Jane reached out and grabbed Patricks hand, stopping his movements. Chapter 595 Going to Ask Grandfather Personally Patrick furrowed his brow. Grandpas advice was about this matter, Jane said, standing up and smiling at Patrick. Lets sleep separately for a while. Patrick raised an eyebrow in confusion and said, What did he say to you? Grandpa told you to take care of yourself, Jane said discreetly, but her mischievous eyes had already shifted to a certain spot. Seeing Patricks reaction, Jane immediately turned around. However, just as she was about to leave, Patrick reached out and pulled her back into his arms. Take care of myself? Patricks voice carried a hint of danger. Where should I pay attention? A warm breath brushed against Janes ear, making her instinctively shrink her neck. Youll have to ask him about that yourself, Jane blinked and said. Initially, she wanted to struggle to get up, but Patrick held her tightly. Let go, Jane pressed her hand on the back of Patricks hand. However, the next moment, Patrick lifted Jane directly and pressed her onto the bed. Jane let out a soft sigh, but the next moment, she was already engulfed in a myriad of kisses, losing all her senses. The next day, Jane looked at the radiant Patrick and then at her nearly falling-apart body, and couldnt help but groan internally. This damned man, Patrick, had such an inexhaustible energy! He exhausted her every time. Whats wrong? Seeing Jane pouting with a slightly angry expression, Patrick, in a good mood, embraced her. Jane red at him without good humor. Next time, you sleep on the sofa! That wont work, Patrick protested. Why not Before Jane could finish her sentence, she saw Patrick leaning down, sealing her lips directly Cut. As the director sitting in front of the camera spoke, all the machines on set immediately stopped working. Carl quickly let go of Grace, pushing her away from his embrace, maintaining a cold distance. This made Graces eyes sh with a hint of hurt. She wanted to say something to him, but he seemed to intentionally avoid her, quickly turning away and talking to the crew. Many crew members also came up, congratting them. Congrattions to both of you for your hard work during this period. Our music video has finally finished shooting sessfully. The director, leading everyone, apuded Carl and Grace. Carl showed a modest smile, saying little. Grace, on the other hand, exchanged pleasantries with everyone. However, while talking, Grace kept her peripheral vision on Carl, especially when the director asked them, After we wrap up, how about celebrating with a meal at a nearby restaurant? Other crew members were delighted by the directors suggestion, and Grace also eagerly looked at Carl. Carl smiled indifferently, looking apologetically at everyone. Im sorry, but I cant join you for the celebration tonight. As you all know, my wife is pregnant. Now that the work is finally done, I want to spend more time with her. The staff, seeing Carls concern for his wife, couldnt help but show envy on their faces. Grace, on the other hand, clenched her fists in jealousy, wishing to curse Nana ten thousand times. Why? Why did Carl give all his tenderness to Nana when these should have been hers! The director, seeing Carl decline, felt somewhat disappointed. He tried to persuade, You are the male lead of our music video. The celebration wont be the same without you. Its just a meal, wont take much time. Seeing the director trying to persuade Carl, Grace, eager for an opportunity, quickly joined in, Yes, if you donte, we wont enjoy ourselves as much. It will always feel like something is missing. You wouldnt want to dampen everyones spirits, right? The staff also hurriedly persuaded Carl under the directors suggestion. Under everyones urging, Carl reluctantly agreed. Soon after, they wrapped up, and the group went to a restaurant. After three rounds of drinks, Carl was unexpectedly intoxicated by the staff. He was never good with alcohol, and now he was resting on the table. As the dinner approached its end, many people were ready to leave. The director and staff looked at Carl, a bit worried. Let me take him home; its not safe for him to go alone in this state, one of the male staff members, still sober, suggested. Grace, who had been paying attention to Carl, saw this as an opportunity she couldnt miss. How could she let that male staff member take Carl home? She immediately went over and helped Carl up. Ill take him home; I know where he lives, and my ce is on the way. Many people in the crew were aware of the rtionship between Carl and Grace. Since she volunteered, they all tacitly understood. With no objections from anyone, Grace happily helped Carl into a taxi. However, she didnt instruct the driver to go to Carls home but instead took him to the nearest hotel. Grace, watching Carl unconscious against her shoulder, felt a sense of triumph. Now she didnt believe Nana could still firmly upy his heart. Arriving at the hotel, Grace carefully ced Carl on the bed. She softly called his name, wanting to see if he was still conscious. However, she witnessed Carl slightly opening his mouth, murmuring something. She leaned down to listen, and the next moment, her expression darkened. She had just heard him calling Nanas name. Even at this point, he still had that woman in his heart! The jealousy in Grace overwhelmed her. She sat on the edge of the bed, tightly clenching her fists, ring at the still muttering Carl. Finally, with determination, she grabbed her cor, undid her clothes, took off her clothes and Carls, lying down beside him. She also took out her phone, taking a few selfies with Carl.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she nestled in his arms and fell into a deep sleep. When Carl woke up, he felt a splitting headache. Beside him was a familiar sound of a ringing phone, disturbing him even more. He fumbled to answer the call, but another soft hand was quicker in taking the phone. Then he heard a womans voice on the other end, Hello, whats the matter? Unable to hear what the person on the phone said, there was silence for a few seconds, and then the call was hung up. Chapter 596 Leaving Something Behind Carl instantly became sober at this moment, opened his eyes and looked at the person next to him, only to find that it was really Grace. He then noticed that they were both naked and quickly wrapped himself in a nket, staring at Grace. What did you do to mest night? he asked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grace, still half asleep and confused, looked at him nkly before gradually regaining herposure. Suddenly bursting into tears while covering her face with her hands, she said, You got drunkst night and I wanted to take you home but you kept saying you needed to throw up. I couldnt let you vomit in the drivers car so we went to a nearby hotel hoping that once you threw up, I could take you back home. But then you pulled me onto the bed She didnt finish what she was saying but Carl had already imagined what happened next. However, he carefully recalled everything fromst night but couldnt remember anything; all of his memories were nk after passing out on the table. Looking at Grace crying so sadly made it impossible for him to judge whether or not what she said was true. Why didnt you resist? You knew about Nana Carl trailed off as he thought about Nana who was pregnant now; if she found out about this incident it would definitely devastate her. Grace slowly stopped crying and lifted her head with a look of grievance on her face as if using great effort, I know Nana is pregnant now and I know this will be a huge blow for her if she finds out about this incident. Dont worry though; I wont tell anyone about it C just pretend nothing ever happened. After all, she continued bitterly, you dont even like me so even if something did happen between us its like nothing ever happened. Listening to Graces words made Carls inner turmoil even moreplex. He didnt know what to say, just silently changed his clothes and immediately left the hotel. However, he was unaware that the recent call was from Nana. Watching Carl leave the hotel room, Grace raised her hand to wipe away tears that werent there, a smug smile appearing in her eyes. As long as Nana made a scene, Carl would eventually be hers. She didnt believe any woman could tolerate her husband sharing a bed with another woman. Ten minutes ago. Grace answered the phone, and Nanas voice came from the receiver, Hey, Carl, where are you? Why havent you returned all night? Nana had been waiting for Carl toe home the entire night. If he had ns, he would have told her in advance. No calls were made the previous night, and up until now, Nana couldnt help but worry. Hearing Nanas voice, Grace suddenly perked up. However, she deliberately acted tired, adopting azy tone with a subtle uplift, showing no signs of fatigue. She even had intentions of unting. Nana Carl was very tiredst night, so he fell asleep. Hmm if you have something to tell me, go ahead. Nana, upon hearing Graces voice, was momentarily stunned. Her lips instinctively pursed, and after a moment, she said, Miss Panchak, how how are you Are you with Carl? Oh Gracezily responded, subconsciously ncing at the still-sleeping Carl. At that moment, he turned on the bed and unconsciously made a soft sound. Nana heard it clearly, and her eyes lost the glimmer they once had. Hit the bullseye. Grace smiled, sitting up gently from the bed. She softly spoke to Nana, Nana, you heard it too. Carl spentst night with me. I took care of him. If you have nothing urgent, you can hang up. Ill tell him when he wakes up. Shortly after Nana hung up, Carl woke up, and the scene unfolded just as it did before. Little did they know, outside the hotel, Grace had already arranged journalists to capture her and Carl leaving the hotel one after the other. It would undoubtedly be a news story, and Nana wouldnt be able to deny it! She didnt believe she was inferior to that woman! Two minutes after Carl left the hotel, Grace also appeared outside the hotel entrance, pretending to nce around before lowering her duckbill cap and quickly leaving. Shortly after she left, Grace received a message. Miss Panchak, everything is settled. Seeing the message, Grace showed a slight smile, walked towards the left side of the street, got into a car, and left. After leaving the hotel, Carl was restless. However, the first thing on his mind was Nana. He hadnt returned home the entire night, and she must be worried. Shaking his head, Carl decided not to dwell on Graces matters. He hurriedly returned home and, at first nce, saw Nana with vacant eyes and a distracted expression. He cleared his throat, forcing a smile and speaking in the calmest tone, Nana, Im back. Nana blinked slowly, hearing Carls voice. She looked at him, but Graces words kepting back to her C they spent the entire night together, and Carl was still asleep So, what did they do? Nanas mood instantly plummeted, and she simply lowered her eyes, nodding faintly, Oh, youre back. Carl keenly noticed the change in Nanas expression. His heart skipped a beat, but he quickly dismissed those thoughts. He walked briskly to Nanas side, sitting next to her. Whats wrong, Nana? Did something happen? You look not very happy. Nana, at this moment, didnt realize. Her eyes were even a bit red, and she slowly turned her head to look at Carl. Eventually, she weakly blocked his hand. She didnt want, or at least temporarily didnt want to touch Carl again. She didnt know if what Grace said was true or false, but this incident would leave a mark on her. I Im fine. Since youre back, just rest well. I didnt sleep wellst night, so Ill go back to sleep. Because of Nanas pregnancy, the two of them had been sleeping separately for quite some time. After saying this, Nana went upstairs to the bedroom, leaving Carl alone on the sofa, looking somewhat lost. The events of the morning with Grace brought on another headache. Around noon, Jane arrived at the Waters Residence to visit Nana. Nana, thepany has been a bit busy recently, so I didnt have time toe and see you. How are you feeling now? Do you have any difort? Seeing Nana, Jane immediately put on a smiling face. Setting aside everything else, she genuinely cared for her good friend. However, Nanasplexion didnt look good. Despite the smile on her face, it was faint, and her words were absent-minded, showing clear signs of distraction. Jane immediately sensed that something was wrong. Worriedly, she held Nanas arm and softly asked, Whats going on? Did something happen? Is Carl bothering you? Chapter 597 Problems As soon as Nana heard Carls name, she felt a wave of annoyance. She looked at Jane and wanted to tell her about what happened this morning, but she was afraid that Jane would scold Carl. After thinking about it, she decided to keep quiet. Its nothing. I was just tired yesterday and couldnt focus. I took a nap and felt better, Nana said. Jane didnt say much when she saw how Nana looked. She simply advised her to rest more before leaving the room and going out onto the balcony where she spoke in a low voice to Carl. Carl, whats been going on between you and Nanately? Why does she look so unhappy? Are you bullying her? Jane asked with a frown. Carl also had his own problems weighing on him, so he was confused by Janes words. He shook his head innocently and said, I dont know whats going on either. When I came back today from outside, Nana seemed upset but wouldnt say anything. Jane sighed softly before studying Carls face closely; he seemed uneasy today too despite being innocent of any wrongdoing towards Nana or anyone else for that matter. Carl, Nana is carrying your child. Shes pregnant, and its normal for her emotions to be unstable at times. Let me tell you, if you have any conflicts, resolve them quickly. Her mood can affect her own health. She has decided to marry you, not to willingly endure grievances, you know? Although this statement might not sound severe, Jane was subtly admonishing Carl; otherwise, Nana might suffer some grievances. I understand, Jane. I will take good care of Nana, Carl nodded earnestly. However, when he thought of Grace, Carl felt a bit of a headache. He didnt know what he and Grace had donest night. From Graces demeanor, it seemed that everything she said they should do had already happened. However, Carl couldnt remember anything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Carls sincerity, Jane finally nodded in satisfaction. Jane stood up, Alright, I should go now. I wont disturb you. Ill walk you out, Nana also stood up, wanting to see Jane off. Jane quickly held onto Nana, Nana, dont move. You need to rest more now. Nana was already over six months pregnant, and her belly looked unusuallyrge, seemingly bigger than most pregnant women at six months, making her movements less convenient. Carl also quickly supported Nana, Yes, Nana, go lie down on the bed. Dont touch me, Nana instinctively pushed Carl away. Carl was taken aback. Nana, whats wrong? Seeing Nana like this, Jane didnt feel at ease leaving. Nothing. Just thinking about the call Grace made to her, Nana felt a tightness in her chest. However, she didnt want to show it in front of Jane. She didnt want Jane to worry about her. Jane, if you have something to do, go ahead. I really am fine, Nana pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and said. Jane was still uneasy, only able to repeatedly remind Carl to take good care of Nana. Jane, rest assured, I will take good care of Nana, Carl reassured. Alright, Ille by in a few days to check on you. Nana, take good care of yourself, Jane nodded, turned around, and left. Watching Janes departing figure, Nana felt an increasing sense of loss in her heart. Jane and Patrick finally tied the knot, living happily ever after. However, Nana found herself in a mess. First, her rtionship with William ended without any apparent reason. Later, she inexplicably had a one-night stand with Carl and ended up pregnant. After finally burying her feelings for William deep in her heart, Nana gradually epted Carl and nned to be with him for the long haul. Unfortunately, Carls indecisiveness led to rumors with Grace. Now, Grace was calling to show her defiance, leaving Nana feeling uneasy. Witnessing Nanas gloomy expression, Carl grew concerned, Nana, whats wrong? Is there something on your mind? If theres anything, tell me. Dont keep it inside; its not good for your health and the baby. Whats going on between you and Grace? Deciding not to keep this matter to herself anymore, Nana confronted Carl directly. Little did Nana know that Carl couldnt reveal the truth to her. If Nana found out, it would likely make things worse. Theres nothing between us. Ive already said it; I treat her like a sister, Carl, feeling somewhat guilty, replied. Sister? Nana sneered. Carls guilt didnt escape Nanas eyes. Suddenly, she felt like a joke. Alright, stop overthinking. How about I take a day off today and stay with you? Carl attempted to change the subject, reaching out to hug Nana. Nana forcefully pushed Carl away. Go apany Grace! Nanas loud voice caught the attention of Mrs. Waters outside. Mrs. Waters furrowed her brows, entered Carls room, and asked, What are you two doing? No need to fight. I heard your voices outside. No, Mom, you came at the wrong time. Were fine, Carl hastily exined. Fine? Mrs. Waters clearly didnt believe it, snorted, and said, If everything is fine, why were you arguing so loudly that I could hear it outside? Pausing, Mrs. Waters nced at Nana. Nana, what did you say about Grace? Grace is such a good girl; dont badmouth her behind her back. Nana was confused. Clearly, it was Grace who, shamelessly, called to demonstrate, and now it turned into her fault? Nana found Mrs. Waters utterly unreasonable. But then again, Mrs. Waters never liked her. If it werent for her being pregnant with Carls child, Mrs. Waters would have kicked her out long ago. Feeling suffocated, Nana said sternly, Im going for a walk. With that, she ignored Carl and Mrs. Waters, walking out of the room. Nana Carl wanted to follow Nana but was held back by Mrs. Waters. Nana is too unreasonable, unting her bad mood every day. Who does she think she is? Mrs. Waters, looking at Nanas retreating figure, angrily said. Carl felt helpless, Mom, Nana is pregnant. Its normal for her to have some wild thoughts. Please, dont say anything bad about her in the future. What? Cant bear it? Im her mother-inw. Whats wrong with saying a few words to her? You havent even married her yet, and youre already turning against your mother? Mrs. Waters grew angrier. Carl just felt like he had a splitting headache. Chapter 598 Escaping from the Wrap Party Nana walked aimlessly down the street, her steps unusually heavy. She caressed her belly, unsure if leaving this child was the right decision. If it werent for this child, she would have already returned to Paris and continued working at Leos studio with Jane. But now she was stuck at the Waters Residence, enduring daily abuse. Nana couldnt take another day of this kind of life. But she didnt know where to go or what to do. Just as Nana felt overwhelmed by her situation, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated before answering. Hello? Silence on the other end made Nanas heart skip a beat. A strange emotion stirred within her C it had to be William calling! William? Is that you? Her voice trembled slightly. Still silence on the other end After what seemed like an eternity, Nanas phone died and she put it away in a daze. She knew that call had been from William C but where was he now? Had his leg fully healed? Was he okay? Today was thest day of filming for Osborn and Maria, and Jane went to check on the set, seeing thepletion of the shoot. Originally, the director wanted to invite her to the wrap party, but Jane declined, considering that there were still some unresolved matters at thepany. Before leaving, Jane also advised Marias agent to make sure Maria avoided alcohol, especially considering Marias poor tolerance. Moreover, the wrap party would surely attract paparazzi, and any unfavorable news wouldnt be good. However, what Jane didnt expect was that Maria had already nned to escape the wrap party. Because she had promised Kim to go out with him, as soon as the wrap party started, Maria had already had a few drinks. Seeing this, the agent was about to intervene, but Maria blinked at her, then pretended to be very ufortable and sat on the side. Helping Maria up, the agent apologized to everyone, Sorry, Maria has a low alcohol tolerance. She might be a bit drunk now. Ill take her back to rest. Fortunately, the director and producers were understanding. Seeing the situation, they quickly asked the agent to take Maria back to rest. The agent supported Maria out of the private room. However, not long after leaving, Maria suddenly became spirited, lifting her head abruptly. Youre quite daring, daring to escape even from the wrap party, the agent helplessly teased, poking Marias forehead. Maria covered her forehead,ughed, and dodged away. She grinned at the agent and said, Well isnt it a special situation? Seeing this, the agent snorted softly, nced at the time on her wristwatch, and said, Go on your date. Just remember not to stay out toote. We have a shoot tomorrow. I got it, I got it. Smiling cheerfully, Maria turned around. The agent, watching her, felt something was off but didnt think much of it, preparing to return to the hotel for some rest. On the other side, Maria had already informed Kim about the location of the wrap party, and he was waiting for her in the parking lot. Maria spotted him from afar. Kim was just about to step forward when Maria saw him and rushed towards him, plunging into his arms. Kim was momentarily stunned, reached out, and patted Marias head. Where are we going? Maria looked up at Kim, a blush on her cheeks. Kim lowered his head, about to say something, but Maria, with her pouted lips, seemed to be expecting a kiss. Seeing this, Kim reached out and pinched Marias cheek. Have you been drinking? Maria opened her eyes, replied in a muffled voice, Just toe out with you sooner. Her voice was soft, seemingly a bit coquettish. Just pretend youre drunk, but you still have to drink for real. Kim, seeing this, furrowed his brows slightly. He had heard from Marias agent before that Maria had a very poor alcohol tolerance. Considering she hade out so early, she probably drank on an empty stomach. Concerned, Kim looked at Maria. Initially, he thought of taking her back to sober up, but Maria shook her head and said to Kim, I want to go to a street food stall; the food at the wrap party wasnt good. Kim nodded. He had thought of buying some sobering medicine for Maria, but she refused with displeasure. Im not drunk; Im very clear-headed. Just a few drinks, nothing serious. Although Maria said that, Kim didnt believe her. He drove towards his vi directly. Sure enough, on the way, Marias condition deteriorated. She swayed, leaning against the passenger seat, softly humming something. She turned to look out the window, puzzled, and asked, Where are we going for street food? Unexpectedly, Maria got so drunk. Kim hurriedly took her to his vi, and Maria had started to act coquettishly, sitting in her seat and reaching out to Kim. Hug me, Maria said. Kim lifted Maria into his arms, looking at the vi in front of him. Maria tilted her head, This street food stall is so beautiful. Where did you find it? Kim looked at Maria with some helplessness, This is my home. Maria looked at Kim in surprise, Isnt your family running apany? When did you start a street food stall? Feeling a bit exasperated by Marias nagging, Kim could only go along with her words. After cing Maria on the sofa, while Kim searched for hangover medicine in the house, Maria had already sat upright on the sofa, seriously contemting what to order at the street food stall.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boss, I want grilled fish, Maria told Kim. Holding a water ss and hangover medicine, Kim walked up to Maria, nodding, Okay, take the medicine first. Well go for grilled fishter. However, Maria pushed Kims hand away, shaking her head, Im here for grilled fish, not medicine. Darling, youve had a bit too much to drink, Kim said softly, Be obedient, take the hangover medicine, and rest well. Im not drunk, Maria pouted in grievance. Leaning forward, she approached Kim, Kim. How do you want to prove that youre not drunk? Kim asked. Originally intending to trick Maria into taking the hangover medicine, he didnt expect her to lean forward and take the initiative to kiss Kim on the lips. Chapter 599 No Chance for Regret With a drunken kiss, Kim furrowed his brow and gently pressed his hand on Marias shoulder. But she was one step ahead, hanging onto Kims body. Maria Kim grunted softly, trying to calm her down. The atmosphere around them suddenly became ambiguous. As their breaths mingled, the temperature rose and Maria blushed as she looked at Kim with watery eyes. Kims throat tightened as he spoke in a low and hoarse voice while looking at Maria dangerously. Youre drunk, Maria. However, there was a hint ofughter in Marias expression as she grabbed onto Kims shirt cor and pulled him towards her. Im not, she said with her fingertips lightly pressing against Kims neck. Her slender fingers moved down his expensive ck shirt teasingly. Kim caught hold of her mischievous hand and asked sternly, Do you even know what youre doing? Maria approached Kims ear, her voice like honey, sweet and gentle, Kim, I told you, Im not drunk. Saying that, she gently touched Kims earlobe with her lips. Kims eyes darkened, and he directly reached out to lift Maria horizontally, saying, Theres no chance for regrets now. With that, he carried her upstairs. The thick and cool moonlight, filtered through the window, spilled into the room, adding a touch of charm. When Maria woke up, she opened her eyes to see a white expanse of chest. She blinked and saw Kims profile. Suddenly recalling what happened yesterday, Maria looked down at her arm exposed outside the nket, and her cheeks turned red. But she quietly curved her lips, feeling that all the hard work acting yesterday was not in vain. Quietly, she propped up half of her body in Kims arms. Her long hair slid down her shoulders. Maria tilted her head, gazing at Kim who was still sleeping. Longshes trembled with each breath, like butterfly wings wetted by sudden rain. Maria propped her face and looked at Kim, feeling more and more fond of him. She silently praised herself for having an excellent taste in choosing a boyfriend. Then, she reached out her finger, gliding it over Kims straight nose, finallynding on his lips. Maria blinked and leaned closer, stealing a careful kiss from Kim. However, at that moment, Kims eyshes trembled, and his bright eyes opened. Maria, caught red-handed, eximed. Youre pretending Before she could finish her sentence, she was once again pressed beneath Kim. Gentle kisses fell like raindrops. Caught off guard and forgetting to breathe, Maria let out a soft hum. Kim reluctantly let her go. Youre such a fool. Clearly, youre the fool, Maria retorted. Okay, Im a fool, Kim said, reaching out his long arm and pulling Maria into his embrace. He rested his chin on the top of Marias head and whispered softly, Im foolish enough to think I might still be dreaming. What? Maria didnt quite understand and asked. Im very happy to meet you and fall in love with you, Kim smiled, his gentle voice slowly reaching her. Listening to this, Maria buried her head in his chest and rubbed it yfully, saying, Me too. Suddenly, Maria turned her gaze to Kims neck, lifted her head, and gently bit him, leaving a red mark. Stamped, now youre mine, Maria grinned. Kim felt a tingling sensation on his neck. He looked at Marias cute smiling face, his gaze flickering. However, Maria still didnt perceive the danger, poking Kims chest absentmindedly. But I havent seen you working out. How do you have such a good body? Marias fingers moved downward. Kim raised an eyebrow and said in a low voice in her ear, Do you know what youre doing? However, Maria innocently looked up, gazing at Kim, and said softly, I did it on purpose. After saying that, at the fastest speed in her life, she broke free from Kims embrace, wrapped in a nket, and rushed into the bathroom. Im hungry! Marias voice from the bathroom and the sound of the door being locked came together. Kim sat up somewhat helplessly. He touched his neck, his eyes filled with tenderness. Kim and Maria spent the morning together. However, because of this, Maria seemed to forget something. But at this moment, Kims phone rang. As soon as he answered it, his gaze shifted to Maria the next second.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maria blinked in confusion, then saw Kim handing her the phone. Its your agent. This sentence hit Marias head like a heavy hammer. She pped her forehead and suddenly remembered that there was probably a shooting today. Marias face instantly became mournful, and she looked at Kim for help. However, even if the speakerphone wasnt turned on, the agents voice prated the phone and stabbed into Marias ears. Maria, dont y dead with me. Come out quickly! Maria couldnt help but bite her lips and tremblingly answered the call with an overly sweet tone, Hello? Lilian. Take back that tone of yours. Didnt I tell you not to stay out toote yesterday? What happened? You didnt return all night, and you didnt even answer the phone? ident, its really an ident, Maria said with a yful smile. In fact, she left her phone in the living room yesterday, coupled with what happened between her and Kim at night so she didnt remember anything else. Now hurry back to thepany. You have a promotional interview to do soon. The agent sighed helplessly, apparently already ustomed to Marias habits. Maria responded to the instructions. Ah, Im in trouble, going back means getting scolded again. After hanging up the phone, Maria leaned on the table in disappointment. But obviously, Maria had made such mistakes many times, just not learning from her mistakes. Wait, Ill take you backter, Kim said softly while cleaning up the dishes. Today is the promotion of my TV series. Finally, the shooting for this TV series is over, Maria said, swinging her legs as she sat on a chair. Kim walked to Maria and reached out to touch her cheek. Im sorry, I have several surgeries this afternoon, cant pick you up. Several surgeries in a row? Maria asked. Kim nodded, realizing that this afternoon might be very tiring. Seeing this, Maria looked at Kim with some pity. Suddenly, she turned her eyes up to him and said, Then Ill pick you up tonight? Chapter 600 Unexcused Absence from Work Kim nodded indulgently at Marias eager expression. The two of them shared an intimate moment before Kim escorted her to work. As soon as they arrived at thepany, Maria was caught by her agent. This girl, once she falls in love, she doesnt even want to work anymore, right? The agent poked Marias forehead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry, but its just this one time. After all, we finally finished filming the TV drama yesterday and Im happy, Maria tried to use a coquettish tone to get out of trouble. However, the agent didnt buy it and pulled Maria aside saying, Lets go! Hurry up and do your makeup and hair so we can head over to the promotional eventter. The production team held a media conference for their new TV drama where all the main actors were present including Osborn who was waiting for his turn while sitting on a chair when Maria arrivedte. Sorry Imte, said Maria apologetically as she hurriedly walked towards Osborn. But it looks like the press conference hasnt started yet. Its okay, replied Osborn gently. But I heard from your agent that youre not good with alcohol? So why did you drink so much yesterday during our wrap-up party? Maria puffed out her cheeks without saying anything but her expression gave away everything which made Osbornugh knowingly. So you were trying to escape he trailed off as soon as he noticed that she had tapped his arm signaling him not to say anything more about it. Since Maria and Kim truly got together, she and Osborn became very good friends. However, the yful scenes between the two were observed by others. Soon, the press conference was held, and the main cast went on stage together to face the medias questions. Due to prior preparations, the press conference went rtively smoothly,sting until the final interview. As the female lead and the focus of the TV series, which was specifically produced by Star Entertainment to promote her, Maria was the first to be interviewed. Can you share any difficulties you encountered while getting along with the crew at the beginning of the shoot? the reporter asked. Maria thought for a moment and answered, The atmosphere on our set is very rxed, and we get along very naturally. There werent really any difficulties. Instead, many interesting things happened. Let me tell you a secret: our cinematography team is terrible at ying cards. With this, the room burst intoughter. Maria smiled and sent an apologetic look to the cinematography team. How does it feel to shoot a light-hearted romance drama set in a school, considering your role as the female lead? another reporter inquired. It feels like Ive returned to high school, and I feel much younger. The interviews were light-hearted and easy. Following the scripts flow, Maria concluded her interview after thest question. However, unexpectedly, thest scheduled journalist was absent. The organizers hesitated about whether to let Maria end the interview early when a journalist in the corner raised her hand. A young woman in ck and white professional attire, wearing a friendly smile, directed her question to Maria. Id like to ask, as an actress, what do you think is the most important? Unexpectedly challenged by this question, Maria paused for a moment and confidently said, I think its probably responsibility. Responsibility? The journalist seemed to find the answer quite interesting, and her smile deepened. But there have been reports that you were absent from the set without reason, is this what you call responsibility? Also, there were rumors about you being involved in a love triangle, and the exnations provided earlier seemed ambiguous. Can you now truly rify the situation? Marias expression changed slightly, and she couldnt help but turn to her agent on the side. The organizers also didnt expect the conference to take this turn. Typically, the media attending such press conferences would have their drafts reviewed, especially when most of the organizers were affiliated with Star Entertainment. They would ask questions that would enhance Marias image, not such sharp and pointed ones. Moreover, it was a live broadcast, and such a question could have a negative impact. As expected, the online tform saw a significant reaction, with everyone now eagerly watching how Maria would respond to this unexpected question. Some online critics took advantage of the situation to criticize Maria, as the past incident had caused quite a stir. Seeing the situation, the agent was about to step forward, but Maria squeezed her palms and said, I However, Marias words were not finished when a voice came from somewhere. All of this is true. She did absent herself from work without reason, and just now, backstage, she was being very intimate and yful with Osborn. The crowds expressions changed, and the media began frantically taking photos. Some even couldnt resist picking up microphones to interview. The staff had never anticipated that things would take such a turn. This unexpected development left everyone in chaos. The only thing they could do was immediately cut off the live broadcast. Given the current situation, the press conference had to be stopped immediately. The staff swiftly led Maria, Osborn, and others away. As they were leaving, Maria could still hear voices from the organizers side, asking, What just happened? Who was speaking? Maria furrowed her brows sharply, realizing that todays events were targeted at her. Ive already made a call, and thepany will handle it promptly, her agent consoled Maria as they walked. However, Maria hung her head, unable to utter a word. She reflected on her answer to the responsibility question. Had she really been responsible for her work? Absenting herself from work without reason, and the ambiguous rtionships with two people, these were all facts. Suddenly, a sense of irony surged within her. This was the real her,pletely different from the perfect image portrayed on screen. Taking a deep breath, Maria was about to speak, but Osborn preemptively took the lead. Lets talk about this back at thepany. With that, he patted Marias shoulder in aforting gesture. The words he had initially intended to say were held back. Maria pursed her lips, bowing her head in contemtion. The live broadcast was quickly taken down, and the incident became the top trending topic. Even the two previous issues that had already settled down were revived. At thepany, Jane was quick to learn about the current situation. She immediately contacted the public rtions team. However, Jane also felt that something was amiss. This matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Chapter 601 Something’s Not Right Moreover, Jane felt like these things werent just aimed at Maria. But the most important thing right now was to deal with the media outside. Suddenly, Jane remembered the eerie smile on Florences face when she was taken away at Mikes birthday party. Thinking of something, Jane immediately called Patrick, but she didnt know what Patrick was busy with and he didnt answer right away. At this moment, Maria had already returned to thepany with her agent and came straight to Janes office. Miss North, Marias agent said solemnly as she pulled on Marias wrist and brought her forward. Maria wasnt in a good state; she wore a ck cap that covered up all of her facial expressions. Jane looked up and said softly, Sit down first. I have already arranged for someone to handle everything regarding the press conference so dont worry; there wont be any problems. The agent spoke up again, Miss North, I feel like something is off about this whole thing. How could someone like that get into our press conference? To be honest, the agent had been working in show business for many years and had experienced all sorts of situations, even situations like today at the press conference. However, times were different now; Star Entertainment held a significant position in show business and those who could manipte things behind-the-scenes were not simple people. Jane knew all too well about these things which made her coldly chuckle. But just then, Maria took off her hat revealing a tired expression as she looked towards Jane, Jane I want to quit show business. This statement surprised not only Marias agent but also Jane herself. Maria, what are you saying? The agent looked at Maria in disbelief, never expecting her to say such words. Initially, when Maria arrived, Jane thought she was just silent because she was in a bad mood. But she never imagined that Maria had been thinking about these things. I have been thinking about it for a long time. I really want to quit the entertainment industry. I feel like its not suitable for me here. Maria let out a slow sigh, wearing an expression on her face that Jane had never seen before. In Janes impression, Maria always dealt with everything cheerfully, no matter what she faced. Could such a trivial matter now break her? Maria, why do you feel this way? Jane asked seriously. She thought Maria was a rare and talented actress, and she certainly didnt want to lose her. Actually, when things were just average, I didnt feel much. As long as I had daily acting jobs, it was enough. Marias words paused slightly, and when she reached this point, she seemed to chuckle lightly. But I dont know when exactly, everything seemed to change. No one dislikes attention, no one dislikes fame, but Maria felt that she didnt deserve these things anymore. I only bring more trouble. Thepany had already resolved so many things for mest time, and I feel like its all my fault. Maria sighed and spoke softly. So, is that why you want to quit the entertainment industry? Jane nced at the documents in her hand, her cold gaze falling on Marias face. To be honest, do you like being an actress? Maria pursed her lips, took a long time before a bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Of course, I like it. I love acting, and being an actress is my dream. But I realized that Im not suitable for realizing this dream. Maria felt that she was too sensitive as a person, as if she couldnt handle any grievances. She used to often read the posts that criticized her, her anti-fan pages, to see why they didnt like her. But reading those abusive words, Maria couldnt just let it go. It only made her more upset, and there was even a time when she almost broke down. Maria would also read thements from her fans, seeing their positive encouragement. But in the end, Maria felt like she could only disappoint them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jane, thepany has done so much for me, yet I still keep causing trouble for them. Maria, dont say that. The agent couldnt help but frown. However, in the next second, Jane looked up casually, In that case, I think its good for you to go back and calm down. Consider what youve said, think about whether you want to continue down this path. But for now, youre still an artist in mypany, and Ill definitely handle your matters. Saying that, Jane stood up and walked over to Maria, Maria, nothing in life goes smoothly. Marias mouth turned down, but after hearing these words, her eyes immediately welled up with tears. She reached out and hugged Jane, starting to cry. Jane gently patted Marias head. Upon careful consideration, she realized that this girl had experienced things in the industry that others might never experience in their entire lives. She couldnt help but let out a sigh. The agent watched from the side. She had initially wanted to bring Maria back, but Jane shook her head, allowing Maria to cry in her embrace. After a while, Maria finally stopped her tears. Go back and rest for a few days. When youve figured things out,e back and talk to me, okay? Jane spoke gently. Maria sniffled and said, Jane, why are you so good to me? If you know Im good to you, then listen to me. Maria nodded solemnly after hearing Janes words of advice. After giving a few more instructions, Jane let the agent take Maria away. Just then, Patrick called Janes phone back. Hello? Patrick? answered Jane. Sorry, there was a meeting just now. Patrick said on the other end of the phone, and Jane suddenly remembered that he had a very important meeting today. Whats wrong? Patrick asked softly. Earlier, at Mikes birthday banquet, you had someone take Florence away. Where is she now? Jane asked. Florence? Patrick pondered for a moment and continued, That night, I had someone directly send Florence back to her family. During this time, Patrick hadnt inquired about the situation with the Doyle family. He had only sporadically heard from his grandfather that the Doyle family seemed inclined to send Florence away. After all, Florence caused quite amotion at the banquet that day, leaving others with plenty of fodder for gossip. No family would disregard their external reputation, especially not a prestigious family like the Doyle family. Chapter 602 Hope That is Overthinking Do you feel like somethings not right? Jane asked, though she wasnt sure why she suddenly thought of this. She must have had her own n in mind. Dont you think its too coincidental that everything is happening to Maria? Jane spoke softly. At first, she didnt connect these events to Florence because Florence only disliked her and there was no need to go after someone who had nothing to do with her. But now, Jane remembered the past and couldnt help but be suspicious. Earlier, Jane kept thinking about whether Maria had any enemies. It seemed that only one person was left C Waylen. Waylens goal had always been Maria, but now that Jane thought about the kidnapping incident involving Maria, she didnt believe Waylen could have aplished it solely on his own abilities, or evene close to it. A yboy second-generation rich kid who spent his days indulging in food, drink, and entertainment wouldnt have the mindset to develop such a meticulous n. It was not that Jane was overthinking, but she seemed to have sensed something. Because Maria was currently the highly promoted talent of Star Entertainment, her well-being can significantly impact thepany. If anything were to happen to her, Star Entertainment would be the first to be affected. Upon closer inspection, since Jane arrived in Alodon, the only person who had had considerable friction with her was Florence. Simrly, Patrick also thought of this point upon hearing Janes words, You think someone is targeting you through Maria? Jane sighed and said, I just hope Im being overly suspicious. She still held on to the idea that these were all conflicts and marketing strategies within the entertainment industry. However, regardless of the situation, these matters had crossed Janes bottom line, and she intended to investigate the person behind it no matter what. On the other side, Maria sat in the car as her agent personally apanied her back to her ce of residence. Throughout the journey, the agent wanted to find an opportunity tofort Maria, but seeing her serious expression, she ultimately remained silent. Just then, the rm set on the agents phone went off. It was set a few days ago when Maria had nighttime scenes on the set, starting from 8:30 PM. Since the TV series had just wrapped up, the agent hadnt had the chance to turn off the rm. And the sound of the rm seemed to remind Maria of something, and a vexed expression appeared on her face. Lilian, can you take me to Central Hospital first? Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? The agent asked with concern upon hearing this. Maria shook her head and said softly, I promised Kim that I would pick him up today, but Her voice trailed off, and her tone became somber. Just take me there first. The agent agreed and immediately changed direction, heading towards Central Hospital. However, what the agent didnt expect was that she thought the paparazzi would only be lurking outside thepany or the residential area, but now there were quite a few people even outside Central Hospital. Caught off guard, Maria was surrounded by a group of people as soon as she got out of the car. It seemed like they were waiting for her, as the reporters bombarded her with all sorts of questions. The agent was taken aback by this situation and had initially wanted to intervene, but the crowd was toorge. The agent was even pushed aside, while Maria, on the other hand, was engulfed in the center. Maria, can you answer the questions from the previous press conference directly now? Maria, did your boyfriend know about what you did before? And what about the deliberate absenteeism incident? Can you provide more details? The noisy voices overwhelmed Maria, and her expression immediately became distressed. She shook her head, feeling at a loss. The microphone was already touching her neck, like a knife that would cut her throat in the next second. But at that moment, someone grabbed Marias wrist and pulled her into a gentle embrace. Maria looked up, and it was Kim. However, he didnt say anything and simply led her back to the car, gesturing for the agent to drive immediately.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The agent was also startled by the scene and inwardly cursed the reporters for being too much. Are you hurt? The agent looked at Kim and Maria in the back seat, unable to help but feel worried. Kim nodded and then reached out to gently stroke Marias hair. Maria didnt say anything, she just held onto Kims waist, lost in thought. Soon, the agent brought Maria and Kim back to their ce of residence. Even after returning home, Maria didnt let go of Kims hand and continued to cling to him, acting spoiled. Kim led her to the sofa, but he couldnt help but furrow his brow. He had performed three consecutive surgeries this afternoon, and he felt exhausted. As soon as he left the operating room, he heard about Marias situation. He had originally nned to go find her, but who would have thought that she would already be surrounded by paparazzi at the hospital entrance? Kim, Maria softly called his name. Kim responded, and when he lowered his head, he noticed that Maria was looking at him intently. Kims fingertips gently caressed her eyebrows and eyes, his gaze full of tenderness. Such tenderness made Marias eyes well up with tears silently. Leaning forward, she fell into Kims embrace. Im sorry for causing you such trouble. Maria almost instinctively apologized now. But Kim cupped her face and wiped away the tears with his thumb. You dont need to apologize to me, Kim said earnestly. Moreover, it was Maria who needed protection now. Marias body trembled lightly, her cheek pressed against Kims palm. Kim, I want to quit the entertainment industry. Kim, who had been calm all along, finally showed surprise on his face. He hadnt expected Maria to say something like this. I feel like Im not suitable for this industry, Maria even had a tendency to indulge in self-pity as she continued in Kims embrace. Why do you feel that way? Kim asked, opening the conversation. Is it just because of what happened today? Maria paused for a moment and then spoke slowly, Perhaps I shouldnt have entered this industry in the first ce. Just then, Kim reached out and cupped Marias face. Maria, do you remember what you said to me before? Chapter 603 Dare Not Act Rashly You said you love acting, love bing different people, experiencing different lives, Kims voice was gentle and soothing as he wrapped Maria in his arms. You said you would work hard for this dream, to eventually stand at the top. But Maria, dont these things have to be experienced in order to reach the top? Kim felt Marias body tremble slightly as he stroked her long hair forfort. If something small like this can bring you down, then thats not the Maria I first met. Maria pouted and her gaze shifted lightly. But Ive caused so much trouble already. If you feel guilty about these troubles, then remember this day. Work harder and defeat all rumors with your strength. Youre a star and those media outlets want to know your secrets. If you let them defeat you because of these rumors, then arent you just epting their behavior? Upon hearing this, Maria was taken aback. Suddenly she wanted to p herself hard C why did she have such a fragile heart? There were so many stars in the entertainment industry who had it worse than her but they never gave up. Why should she give up? And Maria, dont you think some things are aimed directly at you? Kim spoke slowly. You told me before that this press conference was organized by yourpany. Now theyre promoting you heavily C how could someone like that get into the venue? Although Kim was a doctor by profession, he grew up in the Ragsdill family where he saw plenty of businesspetition from an early age which was why he chose medicine over business. But what happened to Maria now clearly showed someone targeting Star Entertainment. Their goal is to use you against Star Entertainment, Kim analyzed calmly. Thats right! Maria sat up straight suddenly and looked seriously at Kim. Youre right! Jane has done so much for me before but now Im choosing to run away instead of fighting alongside her C Im really heartless! She knocked herself on the head with frustration. So my little princess has figured it out? Kim smiled teasingly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maria nodded firmly with a determined thought already forming in her mind. She had to work even harder to make all the rumors disappear with her own strength. And if I dont continue acting, how can I face my fans? Maria smiled and hooked her hand under Kims chin. So when will you release another work? Kim leaned closer, his tone softening a bit. Just wait and see. Marias eyes flickered slightly. Can you give some benefits to her fan first? Kim tightened his hand around her waist, smiling. Maria curved her lips and thought for a moment. Seeing how hard you worked today, Ill give you a reward. With that, Maria leaned forward and lightly pecked Kims lips. But she saw disappointment in Kims expression. He blinked pitifully and looked at Maria. What should we do? I suddenly feel so tired. I did surgery for so long this afternoon. So Kim began his path of self-pitying himself, but naturally Maria knew what he was thinking about in his heart. Well Turning her gaze lightly, Maria prepared to kiss him on the cheek but didnt expect that Kim would suddenly turn his head and directly capture Marias lips before pressing her down onto the sofa. Kim! Maria called out softly but all of the following words were swallowed up by their lips. Okay, got it. Jane hung up the phone with a slight glint in her eyes. She had sent someone to investigate Florences whereabouts and indeed received news that the Doyle family was nning on sending Florence abroad soon. Florence had been kept by the Doyle family for quite some time now; besides Peter, she seemed not have anyone else she could contact. But if it was Peter doing this, Jane didnt think he would go through such trouble without any benefit. At that moment, the door of Janes office was knocked, and she responded with a e in. Her assistant walked in with a stack of documents in hand. These are all the information on that journalist, the assistant said, cing the documents in front of Jane. Jane was a bit surprised when she nced at them. She had heard of the entertainment magazine where the journalist worked before. They specialized in digging up celebrities privacy and even intentionally spreading rumors to attract attention. It had caused quite a scandal once. The journalist had taken advantage of the distraction and sneaked into the venue. She only raised her hand to ask a question when she realized thest entertainment journalist hadnt shown up. It seemed like there was no one directing her from behind. Seeing Janes expression, the assistant quickly said, ording to what the journalist said, I checked the surveince footage of the venue and found that she did sneak in alone. Jane gently rubbed her fingertips together, pursing her lips. Could it be that she was overthinking things after all? But as she thought about it, Jane couldnt help but sigh. She realized she didnt enjoy dealing with thesepany-rted issues. It made her suspicious and paranoid when she dwelled on them for too long. How is the online public opinion now? Jane put the documents aside and asked about a more important matter. The PR department took immediate action yesterday. They have been promoting the new drama and suppressing any negative mentions. Fortunately, Marias public image is still rtively good, so there hasnt been a significant impact, the assistant replied earnestly. Jane nodded, feeling somewhat reassured about thepanys PR department. Now that we have investigated the background of this journalist, lets make her and herpany apologize immediately, Jane ordered, and her subordinate acknowledged before promptly preparing to follow Janes instructions. ncing at her wristwatch, Jane realized it was time to leave work. She tidied up her belongings and prepared to leave thepany. However, when she arrived at the parking lot, Jane couldnt shake the feeling that someone was following her. Remainingposed, Jane took out her phone. Since she couldnt determine how many people were following her, she didnt dare to make any rash moves. As the person behind her got closer, Jane deliberately stood in a ce where the surveince cameras could capture them. Just as she was about to take out her car keys, a hand reached out from behind. Jane reacted quickly, grabbing hold of the wrist and twisting it forcefully. Just as she was about to execute a shoulder throw, she heard a loud shout from behind. Dont! Its me, its me! The voice sounded somewhat familiar to Jane. When she turned her head, she saw a familiar figure kneeling on the ground, looking rather pitiful. Chapter 604 Joking Around Janes face twisted with displeasure as she looked down at the person in front of her, arms crossed. What are you doing here? Joseph rotated his wrist and looked up at Jane. I just wanted to y a little joke on you, but I didnt expect you to hit me so hard. He extended his palm towards Jane and said, I hope I wont have anysting damage from that. If I do, youll have to take responsibility for it. Jane sighed and pursed her lips. Why did you follow me anyway? If Joseph hadnt spoken up when he did, she might have beaten him up. Why are you so cold towards me? It hurts my feelings, Joseph said pitifully. What do you want? Jane asked casually as they walked towards her car. Do you have time right now? Joseph asked with a smile. Janes heart skipped a beat as she turned to look at him, waiting for what he would say next. Joseph smiled warmly and pulled out a rose from somewhere before offering it to Jane. Beautifuldy, would it be my honor to take you out for dinner? Jane hesitated before declining the offer when Joseph dropped another bombshell, Im leaving Alodon soon. This caught Jane off guard as she paused while opening the car door. Are you going back home then? Joseph took another step closer to her and said softly, So why dont we grab dinner together? As friends. Janes expression hesitated, unsure whether she should agree to Josephs request. With just one nce, Joseph could tell Jane was contemting. He couldnt help but sigh, You see, ever since I arrived in Alodon, I havent had a chance to take you out for dinner. Do you want me to leave with regrets? I know youre worried about Patricks misunderstanding. You can just give him a call to exin. Joseph spoke sincerely, Im not asking for anything else. This is truly myst wish. Jane furrowed her brow tightly. In fact, she had thought about informing Patrick earlier but remembered he had an engagement tonight and wasnt sure if he would see her message. Despite her thoughts, Jane decided to send a message to Patrick before looking up at Joseph. Alright, Ill go with you for dinner. Consider it fulfilling your wish. Setting aside other matters, Jane felt that Joseph was indeed a very good friend. Josephs mouth curved into a wide smile. He performed a gentlemans bow towards Jane and said, Please, Miss North. However, just then, Janes phone rang, and it turned out to be a message from Patrick. Jane originally thought Patrick would ask where she was or express his disagreement with her going out to dinner with Joseph. But what surprised Jane was that Patrick replied with just one word. Okay. Jane was immediately puzzled, but Joseph kept urging her, so she reluctantly followed him. Joseph took Jane to a restaurant where he had already made a reservation. Jane looked at Joseph sitting across from her, her brow slightly raised. You seem very certain that I would definitelye to dinner with you. Jane knew this restaurant required a three-hour advance reservation. Because I know youre not that heartless, Joseph said with a smile. Jane took a sip of water from her ss and casually brought up a topic, Will youe back in the future? Joseph blinked, cupping his face and gazing at Jane with bright eyes filled with anticipation. Why? Will you miss me? Jane didnt say anything, just looked at Joseph, and he understood he was being boring. He chuckled dryly. I dont know about the future either. The two of them chatted casually, but Jane seemed to be concerned about Patricks message. Given Patricks personality, how could he possibly say such a thing? Just as Jane was absent-minded, her phone suddenly rang. It was Patrick calling. Joseph also noticed Janes iing call and his eyes shed with a hint of confusion, but he still gestured for Jane to answer. Where are you? Patricks voice came from the other end, sounding somewhat low. Jane mentioned the name of the restaurant, and Joseph couldnt hold back, leaning in with a yful smile, Patrick, Jane is with me right now. Jane red at Joseph, but he just smiled and shrugged. Ille pick you upter, Patrick said in a low voice. Jane acknowledged with a response, but Patrick had already hung up the phone. Youre really too much. You dont even want to finish a meal with me? Joseph covered his chest, looking hurt. Since you know that, you shouldnt have asked me out for dinner. Enough, Ive been looking forward to this dinner for so long, Joseph said, his voice filled with deep disappointment. Then lets eat quickly and cherish thisst moment, Jane said softly, smiling. Joseph pursed his lips but chose not to continue eating. Instead, he propped his chin on his hand and looked at Jane. Jane, if I were the first person you met, would things be different now? There was a hint of expectation in his voice. Jane listened and wiped her lips with a napkin, chuckling lightly. No, they wouldnt. She spoke without hesitation. Joseph seemed as if he had been deeply wounded, with a mournful expression as he looked at Jane. You didnt even hesitate for a second. Jane curved her lips. If Joseph had been the first person she met But there are no ifs in the world. Joseph, sitting across from Jane, looked at her expression and raised his chin. Patrick is here. Jane turned her head upon hearing this and saw Patrick walking towards them. She chuckled lightly, ready to get up and greet him. However, Joseph remained seated, not moving. He watched Janes departing figure and spoke slowly. Jane, are you really not going to reconsider? Jane turned around, smiling. Joseph, who I ultimately fall in love with is not determined by who I meet first, but because that person is just Patrick. Joseph opened his mouth, swallowing the words he wanted to say. He simply looked at Jane tenderly and said, I wish you happiness. Jane curved her lips. Safe travels. As soon as she finished speaking, a strong arm embraced her. It seems like you had a great dinner, Patrick said in Janes ear. His voice carried a hint of alcohol, husky and low. I clearly informed you, and you only replied with a single word. I didnt know you had be so generous.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jane teased, but as she finished her sentence, Patricks brow furrowed deeply. What did I reply to you? Patrick asked, his tone inquisitive. Although slightly puzzled, Jane blinked her eyes and opened her phones messaging interface. Look, you replied with a single word, Okay.'' She raised her eyes only to see Patricks expression suddenly change. Chapter 605 Mysterious Premonition Upon seeing Patricks expression, Jane had a strange feeling in her heart. Is there something wrong? she asked. Patricks eyes flickered slightly, but he shook his head and said, Its nothing. I just remembered wrong. Naturally, Jane believed him and nodded. The two of them left the restaurant side by side. When they got home, Jane received a call from Maria. Jane, Ive made up my mind. Im not quitting the entertainment industry, Maria said firmly over the phone. Jane wasnt too surprised to hear this. But didnt you cry and tell me not to stay in the entertainment industry before? Why did you suddenly change your mind? Jane smiled slightly; she didnt want to lose such an excellent actress as Maria. I think if I quit because of these things, wouldnt that be exactly what those people want? So now I have to work even harder and show those people who are trying to mess with me that I am not someone they can mess with. Maria paused for a moment here. And who says we dont have someone in our family who is also a psychologist on the side? Maria was actually very grateful that Kim was always by her side during her most difficult times. It seemed like there was some pride in her tone when she spoke; Jane couldnt help but say helplessly, Okay, okay big star. Butst times incident might still have some negative impact on your new drama. What should we do? Maria asked worriedly. Its okay; thepany will handle it. But ultimately speaking even if thepany tries its best, it wont be able topletely erase all negativements about you. Jane pinched her nose bridge. Is there any way we can make up for it? Maria quickly asked again as regret surged back into her heart. Theres currently a new movie being offered; do you want to take it? Maria immediately agreed, Of course! What kind of movie is it? While listening intently on the phone call with Maria, Jane walked over towards herputer and said, Ill send you the file right now C this is from a very famous director. Maria responded and quickly opened the email, unable to help but exim, Its actually Director Lenny Peg! Jane, are you sure you didnt send me the wrong script? I must take this role. Lenny was a very famous director in the film industry. Three years ago, with just one film, he won numerous international awards, and the actors who worked under him became incredibly popr, too numerous to count. Maria had never imagined that she would have the opportunity to work with such a renowned director. Dont get too excited just yet. Take a good look at this film. I know that there wont be any pay for this project. No pay? Maria paused upon hearing this. And do you know where the filming will take ce? In the mountains of Southwest. This film will require at least two to three months of shooting, and you may have to cut off all contact with the outside world. When Jane first saw Lennys name as the director in the script, she was also thrilled. However, she hesitated when she read the requirements below. This film was Lennys bold attempt to start over and was made for the country. Pay and other matters were unlikely to be negotiable. Moreover, shooting in the harsh environment of the Southwest mountains was a challenge that many seasoned actors might not ept, let alone someone like Maria who was rtively new to the entertainment industry. What was more, Lenny was known for his strict demands on actors, which was well-known in the industry. Although many of his films were famous, there werent many newly emerging actors willing to coborate with Lenny. You can think about it. If you dont want to, you dont have to force yourself to ept, Jane said slowly when she heard Marias silence. However, on Marias end, she chuckled lightly and said, Jane, are you underestimating me a little too much? Jane didnt say anything, but she was eager to hear what Maria would say next. She only heard Marias voice firm and without any hesitation, Jane, I want to take this film. I am an actress, and filming is what I should do. What needs to be chosen is a good script, not high pay or superior conditions. When Maria entered the entertainment industry, she had already considered these situations. She didnte to the industry to make crazy money or be worshipped by fans. She came to fulfill her dreams. And now, there was such a great opportunity in front of her. How could Maria not seize it? Jane, please contact Lenny immediately and tell him that I have epted this role. He must not look for anyone else. Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Janes face. She knew Maria would say exactly that. Dont worry, Ill contact Lenny tomorrow and make sure you get this role. But are you sure you wont be worried about your significant other during the three months of being out of contact? Jane deliberately teased. Im making a career effort here. He will understand. Plus, not contacting each other for three months can be seen as a test for him. What if youe back and find him with someone else? Donte crying to me, Jane jokingly responded, which made Maria so angry that she couldnt help but shout. Jane, what do you mean by that? Whats with that expression, Kim? Whoa! Could it be that Jane guessed right? Are you really going to do something while Im away for three months shooting? Maria suddenly questioned through the phone. Dont use me like that. I wouldnt do such a thing; I just cant bear to be without you. Suddenly, Kims voice came through as well. It seemed like the two of them were sitting together. Jane knew it was time to stop and instructed Maria toe to thepany to pick up the script tomorrow before hanging up the phone. She looked up but didnt see Patricks figure. Thinking that he had gone into the study when he came back, perhaps he was busy with something. With that in mind, Jane made a cup of coffee for Patrick and prepared to bring it over.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, just as she reached the entrance of the study, Janes phone rang with a message notification. Jane nced at it and saw an unfamiliar number. She felt a bit puzzled and opened her phone to see a photo. But as she saw the content of the photo, Janes pupils suddenly contracted, causing the coffee she was holding in her hand to slip and shatter on the floor. Patrick, who was on the phone in the study, heard themotion outside. He quickly opened the door and saw Jane standing there in a daze, with broken pieces of the cup at her feet. Patrick rushed forward, intending to ask if Jane was hurt, but suddenly Jane lifted her eyes abruptly. Chapter 606 What’s Wrong with Liking Patrick? As he watched Janes sudden change in expression, Patrick furrowed his brow. Jane blinked her eyes and asked, Are you going to a social event this afternoon? Her voice was so t that it was hard to make out anything. Patrick nodded in agreement. With whom? Jane asked again. Alistair Gibson from Southernwares Corporation, has anyone said anything to you? Patrick couldnt help but ask when he saw Janes strange expression.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides Alistair Gibson, have you seen anyone else? Jane pinched her phone and tried to sound as calm as possible. Patrick saw this and reached out to grab Janes shoulder. Who said something to you? Jane turned the screen of her phone towards Patrick, revealing the photo on top. Patricks face suddenly turned pale at the moment he saw the photo. There were only two people in this photo, one was Patrick, and the other was Florence who should have been locked up in the family. And this was not what made Jane angry, what really made her incredulous was that Patrick was lying on a bed with Florence. Florences clothes were in disarray, and it was easy to imagine the message that the photo intended to convey. The people on top of this Impossible! Jane and Patrick almost spoke at the same time. Hearing Patricks words, Jane pursed her lips tightly. Jane didnt think she was seeing things, the person on it was Patrick. However, she believed that Patrick would not do such a thing and there must be a misunderstanding. I didnt even have Suddenly, Patrick seemed to have thought of something. His face changed abruptly as he remembered a strange ce. At this point, he directly called his assistant. Who entered my lounge? Patrick cut to the chase. The assistant on the phone was momentarily confused, Theres no one here, Mr. Pansy. Ive been outside watching the whole time. Immediately retrieve the surveince footage of the hotel and hand it over to me. Just as Patrick finished speaking, a message from an unknown number came through on Janes phone. Sorry, Patrick, I didnt mean to ruin things between you and Jane. I just thought it was all a dream. Jane clenched her hand tightly at her side, her nails digging into her palm. She took a deep breath and without hesitation, dialed the number. The phone rang for a long time before a voice finally came through. Jane immediately recognized it as Florences voice. Patrick, Florences voice was soft, but there was a hint of excitement in it, why are you calling me? Florence, what do you mean? Jane replied coldly. Hearing Janes voice, Florence became flustered. There was a lot ofmotion on the other end of the line before it finally quieted down. Florences voice came through again, Jane, why is it you? Florence, disappointed that its not Patrick? Janes lips curled into a cold smile. She hadnt expected Florence to give her such a big gift today. So, you saw that photo, Florence said softly. Florence, are you really that foolish or are you pretending to be? This number doesnt belong to Patrick. You deliberately sent the photo to me. Jane could now imagine what kind of person Florence was, and it made her angry and amused at the same time. She had initially thought that after the Doyle family sent Florence abroad, there wouldnt be any more trouble. But now, Florence had grown bolder and dared to provoke her. Florence, hasnt the incident at the party taught you enough of a lesson? There was silence on the other end of the phone, and Janes gaze fell on Patricks unpleasant expression. But in the next second, Florences scream came through, Jane, do you really want to drive me to my death before youre satisfied? Whats wrong with me liking Patrick! Sheughed lightly, her tone tinged with sarcasm. But no matter what, the deed is done. Jane, I win, dont I? Before Jane could respond, Florence hung up the phone. Veins bulged on Janes forehead, but she knew that Florence had intentionally said those things. However, she couldnt suppress her anger. She raised her hand and threw her phone, shattering it against the wall. Patrick, who was standing nearby, had a dark cloud over his face. He reached out to embrace Jane, but she ced her hand against his chest. What really happened? Dont you believe me? Patrick furrowed his brows. I believe you, but whats the story behind that photo? I need to know. Jane seemed to have figured something out, given Patricks strange behavior at the hotel today. Did Florence send that message to me using your phone? Patricks brow almost formed a crease, as he never expected to be deceived like this. I didnt see Florence today, and I have no idea where that photo came from. Patrick carefully exined everything that had happened tonight to Jane. He only remembered finishing the business talk with Alistair, who was unable to handle his alcohol and went to rest in his room. Patrick also felt a bit dizzy, so he went to the prepared room, handled some work, and rested for a while. When he woke up, he went to pick up Jane. So, you fell asleep in the prepared room? Jane listened attentively and naturally noticed something strange. Patrick nodded. At this moment, his assistant had already retrieved the hotels surveince footage. Surprisingly, the assistant had been stationed outside Patricks room the whole time, and no one entered his room. Then how did Florence take that photo? Jane furrowed her brows, growing angrier as she thought about it. She looked at Patrick and read the answer from his expression. Patrick immediately ordered an investigation into Alistair. Looking at Jane in front of him, Patrick said earnestly, I would never do such things. Jane pursed her lips and forcefully pushed Patrick into the bathroom. Wash up properly! Donte out until youre clean! The thought of Florence possibly lying beside Patrick made Janes skin crawl. Turning her head and seeing the mess on the floor, Janes lips curled into a cold smile. Chapter 607 You Go To Sleep In The Study Room Now, Patrick never thought something like this would happen to him. But in reality, Patrick knew that Alistair couldnt handle this alone. As for who was behind it A cold smirk formed on Patricks lips. After taking a shower, Patrick saw Jane sitting on the balcony reading a book. The night breeze blew her long hair around as he walked over and picked her up without hesitation. Jane tapped Patricks arm and looked him up and down, her gaze making Patrick ufortable. His brows furrowed, and he said sternly, Im clean. There was even a hint of grievance in his tone, a reaction Jane had never seen before. It was somewhat intriguing, so with her arms crossed, Jane turned her head to look at Patrick and said seriously, Until the matter is investigated, you should sleep in the study.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Patricks face instantly darkened. Jane chuckled lightly in her heart but remained unaffected on the surface,pletely ignoring Patricks gaze. She tried to bypass him and walk towards the bed, but Patrick extended his long arm, lifting Jane up. What are you doing, Patrick! Jane was startled, struggling on his shoulder. Patrick didnt say a word but ced Jane on the bed, lowering himself on top of her. Nothing happened between Florence and me, Patricks deep gaze fell on Janes face. Janes expression remained indifferent. She stretched her arms and smiled at Patrick, her lips pursed. I believe you, so I know that nothing happened between you two. But that doesnt stop me from feeling ufortable. I know that Florence sent that photo to provoke us, but I have to admit she achieved her goal. Even someone as clear-headed as Jane couldnt help but lose control, and Florence happened to touch her bottom line. Jane would also get angry. She wasnt always calm and collected; she wanted to be unreasonable sometimes. And the person who could tolerate all her unreasonable behavior was Patrick. Looking directly into Janes eyes, Patrick seemed to be searching for something, but in the end, he just chuckled lightly. He naturally understood Janes temper. He lowered his head and ced a kiss on Janes forehead, then stood up and said, Goodnight. Jane turned her gaze and sat up, watching Patricks figure. She couldnt help but smile. Suddenly, she felt that Patrick, with his current aggrieved appearance, resembled a wife. If the people from Alodon knew that Patrick had this kind of face, they would probably be dumbfounded. At the same time, in the top-floor office of the Duncan Group. Kevin opened the door and walked in. The office was not lit, with only the neon lights of the city outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. He casually threw his suit jacket on the armrest and sat down on the sofa. It seems like I need to change the security personnel in mypany. Kevin lit a cigarette, and the smoke enveloped his face, blurring his features. At that moment, the chair facing the desk turned around, and the person sitting on it was Tristian. Due to the lighting issue, only half of his face was visible, wearing a sinister smile. I was nning to give you a surprise, but it seems disappointing. It cant be as simple as bringing a surprise. If youre only here for these boring things, the door is over there, please leave. Kevins face showed no expression, not even ncing at Tristian. Uncle, how can you be so indifferent? Hurt by Kevins attitude, Tristians voice carried a hint of grievance. Hearing this, Kevin sneered, finally sparing a corner of his eye for Tristian. Dont act so close. Youre just a bastard who doesnt even have a ce on the family tree. Under normal circumstances, Tristian would have been angry, but he was facing Kevin now. He still wore a smiling expression on his face as Tristian stood up and positioned himself in front of Kevin. I like calling you Uncle. It makes me happy to see you looking disgusted. I dont think this is the only thing that can make you happy, Kevin said coldly. Exactly, itsfortable talking to intelligent people. How could someone like you appear among the fools in the family? Tristian asked with some confusion. Kevin didnt respond, he just extinguished the cigarette in his hand. Tristian sighed and tapped his forehead in frustration. It feels terrible when you already know everything and there are no surprises. Do you really think that using those two idiots can influence anything? Kevin sneered. Its just ying around. Those two idiots actually believe they can aplish something? As if thinking of something amusing, Tristian suddenly burst into crazyughter. Just thinking about that womans expression at the time, I feel shes more ridiculous than a circus clown. What you want to do is your business. I dont want to provoke that madman Patrick, Kevin said calmly. Im not interested in Patrick either. Tristian leaned in closer, a bright smile spreading across his face. Uncle, the person were both interested in is the same. Janes sleep had always been light. In the middle of the night, she seemed to hear the sound of the door, and then a part of the bed seemed to sink, and her body was embraced. With a slight smile on her lips, Jane didnt open her eyes. Instead, she turned around and hugged Patrick from behind. She heard a soft sigh in her ear, and Jane nuzzled her head against his chest, falling back into a peaceful sleep. The next morning, Jane woke up, but there was no sign of Patrick beside her. When she went downstairs, the housekeeper had already prepared breakfast. Madam, youre awake. Since Jane and Patrick got engaged, the servants in the vi had changed their way of addressing her. Looking around, Jane didnt see Patricks figure. The housekeeper understood and quickly spoke, Mr. Pansy has already gone to thepany. Jane nodded, and the housekeeper continued, There have been some developments regarding yesterdays incident. Really? Jane responded, gesturing for the housekeeper to continue. It seems that Mr. Gibson is somehow connected to the Duncan family. Jane furrowed her brow, and Kevin immediately came to mind. But this was within her expectations. After all, the only ones capable and bold enough to go after Patrick were the current Duncan family. Suddenly, Jane seemed to think of something, and her eyes flickered with a hint of intrigue. Chapter 608 Meeting with the Director Regardless of whether her spection was true or not, Jane showed no expression on her face as usual. After finishing breakfast, she drove to Star Entertainment. Outside the office, Maria had been waiting eagerly and rushed up to greet Jane when she arrived. Jane, you finally made it! Maria eximed with excitement. Jane looked at Maria and said as she opened the office door, Is there two suns in the sky today? Maria was confused and asked, What do you mean? The queen of tardiness is early today, Jane rified with a smile. Jane! Maria finally caught on and stomped her foot before following Jane into the office. I couldnt sleep all night. No wonder I see a pimple on your face, Jane remarked with surprise as she sat down on the couch. Maria quickly took out her phone and opened the front camera to examine her cheek closely. She saw that there was indeed a pimple there and couldnt help but feel upset since maintaining good skin was crucial for public figures like actors who faced cameras every day. What were you doingst night that kept you from sleeping? Jane asked curiously. Its because of Lennys movie, Maria exined mysteriously. Im worried something unexpected might happen since I recently found out my horoscope is in retrograde. You still believe in horoscopes? Jane looked surprised suddenly realizing that maybe she was getting old and couldnt keep up with young people anymore. Maria waved her hand impatiently, eager to ask about the thoughts she had been pondering all night. Oh, lets not talk about that right now. Have you contacted Lenny? How is the role and the script? Has it been finalized? she asked. Jane, seeing Marias expression, shook her head helplessly. Didnt I tell you? Theres no problem with this role, so dont worry so much.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maria didnt say anything, but her gaze was fixed intently on Jane, making her feel both amused and exasperated. Should I contact Lenny right now? Maria immediately burst into a joyful smile, as if she wanted to embrace Jane. Jane, I feel like my future is bright, Maria couldnt help butugh. Watching her, Jane couldnt help but recall the confident Maria from a few days ago. Ill inform your agent about the details. You can go and busy yourself for now, Jane said calmly. Maria nodded repeatedly, humming a tune, clearly in a good mood. Wait a moment. As Maria was about to leave, Jane called her back. Has Osborne to thepany? Jane asked. Maria nodded, pondering seriously. Oh, I bumped into him this morning. Jane, do you want to find him? Jane nodded. Please ask him toe over for me. Maria agreed and left the office. It didnt take long for Osborn to knock on the door and enter. You wanted to see me? Osborn spoke up. Jane looked up and handed him the documents in her hand. Its nothing important. Its just that you and Marias TV drama needs a singer for the ending theme song, and I think youre suitable. Osborn paused for a moment but took the documents and looked down at them. Werent we looking for a professional singer? Why did it suddenly be me? The price wasnt negotiated, Jane didnt hide it and said directly. The singer they had previously approached had gained some poprity with a few hit songs on the inte. However, theyter discovered that the person had a huge temper behind the scenes. Indeed, all these people in the entertainment industry wore various masks, and it was impossible to know which one was real. But theposition of this song is his, Osborn said, looking at the lyrics and music credits. We bought the rights to this song earlier. Its just that when we asked him to perform it, he suddenly increased the price. It wont affect anything else. Get prepared today, and we might start recording in a couple of days. Okay, I understand, Osborn didnt expect to be given another task. Originally, he should have left, but he stood in the office, hesitating to speak. Noticing Osborns gaze, Jane looked back at him. Only then did Osborn softly speak, Should I get involved in those matters concerning Maria? Jane naturally knew what Osborn was referring to and shook her head. You dont need to get involved in those matters. Osborn nodded. If theres anything, you can directly talk to me. His tone was unusually serious, and his eyes hid an ambiguous sentiment. Jane didnt notice anything unusual and simply smiled at Osborn. Whats going on today? Why are you suddenly saying these things? Osborn blinked in surprise. Isnt this for the good of thepany? If it really is for thepanys sake, then I should go back and practice singing properly. I wouldnt want to trend on social media for being off-key during the recording session. Jane teased, and Osborn chuckled helplessly. He gave Jane a deep look and then turned to leave. Because she had been thinking about Marias matter all along, Jane immediately contacted Lenny. Unexpectedly, he didnt immediately agree but suggested meeting Maria in person. Jane naturally agreed and, after arranging the time and ce with Lenny, informed Maria about it. At that moment, Maria had just finished shooting amercial endorsement and was touching up her makeup in the dressing room. She was quite surprised when she received Janes call. What did you say? Lenny wants to meet me in person! Maria stood up excitedly from her chair, startling the nearby staff. She stuck out her tongue, giving them an embarrassed smile, then sat back down and spoke quietly to Jane on the phone, unable to conceal her excitement in her voice. Really? Of course, can I still deceive you? Jane chuckled helplessly. When and where should I meet him? Maria asked anxiously. Tonight. I will send the address and time to your agent. Just go directly after you finish shooting. Am I the only one meeting the director? Maria blinked her eyes. Jane heard her and spoke gently, Of course not, Ill apany you as well. Maria seemed relieved, she took a deep breath and ced her hand on her chest. What should I do, Jane? Just the thought of meeting Director Lenny in person makes me a little nervous. Jane chuckled lightly, and just then, someone knocked on the door of her office. Chapter 609 Turbulent Undercurrents Come in, Jane said, and her assistant opened the door and walked in, with a subtle expression on her face. Jane nced at her assistant with some confusion and asked, Whats wrong? Miss North, theres a phone call for you, the assistant said softly. Just transfer the call to me. Who is it? Jane inquired. He said his name is Tristian Duncan. Upon hearing this name, Jane, who had been busy tidying up her work, suddenly looked up. Someone named Tristian Duncan called me? Jane repeated to confirm. The assistant nodded. Jane was puzzled at this moment. Why would Tristian call her at this time? Although she thought so, Jane instructed the assistant to put the call through. However, she didnt speak immediately; instead, she waited for the voice on the other end of the line. It seemed that the other person had the same idea. After a long silence, Tristian finally spoke first. Its been a long time, Miss North. Janes brow twitched, showing no expression on her face. What do you want, Mr. Duncan? Dont be so cold in your address. You can call me Tristian, Tristians voice carried a hint of amusement, making Jane very ufortable. She really didnt want to have any further contact with that strange person. Mr. Duncan, if youre calling me now, its not to discuss these useless things, is it? Jane didnt want to waste time with him and asked directly. Who can forget such a beautiful person like you, Miss North? Cant you let me think about you? Tristians voice remained the same, and Jane could almost imagine his smiling face and those gloomy eyes. Jane frowned, intending to hang up the phone immediately. However, Tristian seemed to have anticipated this and spoke directly. I heard that the artist under your management is going to coborate with Lenny. Upon hearing this, Janes hand holding the pen paused slightly. Mr. Duncan, you certainly have good sources of information. Tristian mentioned this matter, and Jane had some spections in her mind. Coupled with Tristians vast entertainment empire that he established before, his intentions seemed quite clear now. Lenny is a very famous director. If you coborate with him, the artist under your management will definitely skyrocket. I congratte you in advance, Miss North. As he spoke, there was an indistinct crisp sound from Tristians end of the line. Jane tapped her finger on the tabletop, making a faint sound. Mr. Duncan, if you want to engage in businesspetition, Im ready to apany you at any time. But some of the methods you employ are truly disgusting. Jane now understood. It was likely that the incident during Marias press conference was somehow rted to Tristian. Thinking about how Tristian had not taken any action afterpeting with her for thend, Jane had almost forgotten about him. Now it became clear that he was waiting for her here. Everyone knew that Maria was the Star Entertainments top artist, and if any issues arose with Maria, Star Entertainment would be greatly affected. How could you say such things? Its rather chilling, Tristian said in a very aggrieved tone. And I dont have any intention ofpeting with you in business. But in the business world, collisions are inevitable among industries. You should understand this trivial matter, right? Besides this minor friction, Mr. Duncan, what else do you want to do? Jane was straightforward and disliked this kind of suspenseful conversation. Life needs to have some surprises to make it interesting, dont you look forward to them? It was always that cheerful voice that gave Jane a headache. She was toozy to talk to this person any further. Mr. Duncan, you can do whatever you want, Ill wait and see. Without waiting for any response from the other end of the line, Jane hung up the phone directly. Her assistant had been watching from the side and couldnt help but ask, Miss North, are you Yes, life does need some little surprises. Jane curved her lips, realizing that the days ahead were going to be much more interesting. But she couldnt believe that Tristian would only be responsible for the incident involving Maria.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like she had overlooked something or Tristian was just too mysterious. Go and find out what Tristian has been up totely, Jane instructed her assistant. The assistant acknowledged and left the room. Meanwhile, Tristian, whose call had been abruptly ended by Jane, pursed his lips and reclined on the sofa. So, there are people who spill everything after doing something wrong. Katherine sat with her legs crossed, facing Tristian, her expression somewhat sarcastic. If it werent for thest resort, she wouldnt have chosen to coborate with this person-an illegitimate child of the Duncan family, who was also entric and couldnt make it to the mainstream. Miss Maltz, havent you heard a saying? A great hunter always sees themselves as the prey. Besides, the game is more fun this way. You think youre in control of everything, but in reality, youre just a fool being manipted by others, dont you think so, Miss Maltz? A sinister smile crept upon Tristians lips, and his gloomy eyes stared directly at Katherine. A chill ran down Katherines spine, and she suddenly stood up, turning to leave, but not before leaving a parting remark. Ive delivered Kevins message to you. Whether you listen or not is up to you. But Tristian, Jane and Patrick are not people you should mess with. Its best for you to show some restraint. As Tristian listened, his brow twitched, and he ced his palm against his lips, calling out to Katherines retreating figure, Oh, youre so affectionate. Its as if youre about to marry into my family. Katherine, dont forget who you are. Katherines footsteps abruptly stopped, and she turned her head to look at the smiling Tristian. But in the end, she let out a cold hum and left, her high heels clicking away. Fools, theyre all fools, Tristian murmured, swaying his body. While turmoil was brewing elsewhere, Jane and Maria had already arrived at the agreed location with Lenny. What should I do? Jane, Im really nervous. Maria squeezed her palm, which was covered in cold sweat. She turned to look at Jane beside her, unable to hide her worry. What if Lenny doesnt have a good impression of me after reading the news online? What should I do? If he doesnt have a good impression of you, then theres no need for him to meet you. If he chooses to meet you, theres a high chance that the role will be yours. Just rx. Chapter 610 Director Lenny With that, Jane patted Marias shoulder tofort her. However, as she looked at the address on her phone, a hint of confusion appeared on her face. The address sent by Lenny was supposed to be an izakaya, but they couldnt find it now. Instead, they saw a whole street of seafood stalls. Jane checked the location again, and it was indeed correct. Did Lenny send the wrong address, or did we make a mistake? Maria couldnt help but blink her eyes. Jane tapped her head, seemingly having figured something out, and her lips curved slightly. Absolutely not. Just as Jane finished speaking, a mans voice could be heard from a distance. Are you Miss North? Jane looked up and saw a middle-aged man standing in front of her. His appearance was ordinary, but his eyes were sharp, as if he could see through people. You must be Mr. Peg. Ive heard so much about you. Jane smiled. Lennys expression remained calm as he reached out to shake hands with Jane. Ive always wanted to meet the CEO behind Star Entertainment. Today, I finally got the chance. Miss North, youve achieved so much at such a young age. It truly is admirable. Oh, you tter me, Mr. Peg. Compared to you, my achievements are insignificant. They exchangedpliments, but each had their own thoughts. Lenny smiled at Jane and then turned his gaze to Maria beside her. And this must be Miss Marner. Maria, upon hearing her name, stiffened for a moment but managed to smile calmly at Lenny. Hello, Mr. Peg. Lenny nodded and then turned to face the seafood stall in front of him. This used to be a cozy izakaya that I really enjoyed. I didnt expect it to turn into a seafood stall after noting here for a few months. I apologize for myck of research. Jane didnt say anything, just smiled at Lenny, eagerly anticipating what he would say next. Sure enough, Lenny rubbed his chin, as if considering something. Miss North and Miss Marner, if you dont mind, lets talk here. Compared to Jane, Maria was a bit surprised. Ah? Here? Lenny nced at Maria and said seriously, Yes, right here. Is there a problem? Maria quickly waved her hand. No, no problem. Ive eaten at several seafood stalls here before, and the food was really good. In the past, Kim would take Maria out for supper, and he always managed to find those hidden gem eateries. This led to Maria gaining a lot of weight during the time she was with Kim. Lennys steps hesitated slightly, and his gaze toward Maria carried a hint of meaning that wasnt there before. The three of them entered the seafood stall, although it seemed a bit out of ce. After all, who goes to a seafood stall dressed so formally? Perhaps it was Marias foodie nature that made her forget her nervousness from earlier. After entering the seafood stall, her gaze kept scanning the tables of the customers. The three of them found a seat, and the waiter immediately handed them the menu. Lenny was very natural and quickly ordered what he wanted to eat. When he looked up and saw the hesitant expression on Marias face, Lenny spoke up, You should order too, dont be shy. When ites to food, its best to eat to your hearts content. Although Lenny said this, Maria still felt a bit reserved. After all, she believed that the first impression she gave Lenny was crucial. Despite her thoughts, Marias body was honest. After running several shoots this afternoon, she hadnt eaten much for lunch and now that she was in this seafood stall, her appetite had been awakened. She leaned towards Jane and whispered a few words, and Jane, who was looking at the menu, nodded and ordered a few dishes to the waiter. The waiters face showed a hint of surprise as he listened. Miss, you have a great taste. Youve ordered our specialty dishes. Previously, seeing these people dressed so formally, the waiter was somewhat surprised that they ended up in a seafood stall. Well, those are the most popr dishes here. Jane smiled and looked at Maria. It seems like youve done quite a bit of research in this area. Maria pursed her lips. When you eat a lot, you gain experience. Lenny, sitting across from them, looked up at Maria. I can tell that Maria seems toe here to eat often. Maria scratched her cheek in embarrassment. There was a film crew around here before, and I used to sneak out at night to have supper. Isnt it said that female celebrities are very concerned about their weight? It seems that youre different from them. I do care about my weight, of course, but I believe that the real enemy is notte-night snacks, but rather theck of self-discipline. Lenny wasnt as serious as Maria had imagined, and his words made her rx a bit. After all, good food should not be wasted. Upon hearing this, Lenny chuckled. It seems there is a big difference between what is seen in front of the camera and reality. Maria blinked, somewhat puzzled. Lenny directly shifted the conversation unexpectedly. I heard from Miss North that you seem to really want this role. Marias expression gradually became serious, and she restrained the smile on her face, nodding sincerely. Why is that? Do you think my film can help you regain a good reputation? Lennys words hit the mark, and Maria didnt hide anything. She responded directly, Yes. Its the first time Ive met someone as honest as you, Miss Marner, Lenny said casually. Because I met you, Maria replied with a smile. She wasnt a fool and had guessed Lennys intention ining to this seafood stall. But no matter who she faced, Maria could only be honest. She wasnt ignorant of the entertainment industrys way of deception and hypocrisy; she simply didnt want to be that way. Mr. Peg, you may also know that there are some very negative opinions about me online right now, so I want to get this role. Maria said earnestly, But thats only a small part. Im an actress, and I should y various different roles instead of being stuck in one mold. I want new challenges, new opportunities. Upon hearing this, Lenny didnt react much; instead, he picked up his chopsticks. Lets eat.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maria nced at Jane, who didnt say anything either. However, Maria didnt expect Lenny to be such a talkative person. The conversation shifted from the serious topic of roles and scripts to discussing the delicious taste of a dish and the goodness of another. It was evident that Lenny was a seasoned foodie. Chapter 611 Eating with Enthusiasm Because Lenny immediately shifted the conversation to food, this meal became a rxed one without discussing work. However, until the bill was settled, Lenny didnt mention anything about the movie role. Its really great. Next time, I can bring my friends here, Lenny said with a smile. In fact, I highly rmend the restaurant just down the street. Dont let its small appearance fool you; they have a lot of delicious dishes.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As soon as food was mentioned, Maria became interested and excitedly shared her own experiences with Lenny. Lenny was quite amodating, and the two of them had a serious discussion. The initial formality they had when they first met had long disappeared. Jane watched from the side, shaking her head helplessly. Until they parted ways and Maria got into the car, she still had a look of unfinished happiness on her face. I didnt expect Director Lenny to be as serious as the rumors say. I feel like hes quite easy to get along with, Maria said, blinking at Jane. Upon hearing Marias words, Jane didnt respond but just watched her with her hands crossed. Noticing Janes gaze, Maria blinked slightly, and suddenly she pped her thigh, remembering something more important-the purpose of their meeting with Lenny today. Oh no, Jane, am I done for? Maria blinked at Jane. However, Jane remained indifferent in her expression. Whats wrong? Was the food at the stall not good? Marias face immediately fell, and she looked at Jane with a pitiful expression, reaching out to gently pinch and shake the hem of her clothes. Jane, I think Im such a fool. Why am I so enthusiastic about food? Maria now regretted it a thousand times over. It was clearly an important opportunity, but now it had slipped away because of food. She wanted to punch herself hard and silently vowed to go on a strict diet and lose weight in theing days. Looking at Marias face, which was a mix of crying and smiling, Jane felt somewhat helpless. She reached out and tapped Marias forehead. Youre just now remembering what you came here for? I thought your little brain was only filled with thoughts of which restaurant is tastier. Maria looked up at Jane. Jane, what should I do? Does this mean I wont get the role? Before, I thought you were quite smart, but now youre acting foolish. Do you think if Director Lenny didnt like you or didnt want to give you the role, he would still have such a pleasant conversation with you? Huh? Maria was momentarily stunned. He talked to me just because of the food? Eating, eating, thats all you know, Jane said, looking at Maria with a somewhat disappointed expression. Maria pouted, looking confused andpletely failing to understand what Jane was trying to say. Jane, please stop keeping me in suspense. What does Director Lenny really think? I thought after so long in the entertainment industry, you would understand some social norms, but it turns out youre still so naive, Jane shook her head. You should know the purpose behind Director Lenny choosing the seafood stall, right? Upon hearing this, Maria nodded repeatedly. Of course, he was just testing me. If I cant even tolerate these things, how can I go to the mountains with him to shoot a movie? Now that you know all this, cant you guess what Director Lennys intentions are regarding the role for you? During this meal, Jane had been observing Lennys expressions. Perhaps Lenny saw in Maria many qualities that he had always wanted, which was why he freely discussed his favorite topics with her. The interaction between the two of them was very rxed. If Lenny was dissatisfied with Maria, given his temperament, Jane spected that this meal would have ended on bad terms in no time. Moreover, with Janes abilities, she would ensure that Maria got this role no matter what. Jane, are you saying that Director Lenny will definitely give me the role? Marias lips curved into a smile again. Seeing Jane nod, Maria became excited and almost forgot that she was in the car, nearly jumping up. Calm down, are you a child? Jane was startled by Marias reaction and quickly spoke, Im just so happy, thats all. Im a bit embarrassed, just like you. To be honest, Maria really liked Lenny. He wasnt like the others who put on airs; he gave off a very approachable vibe. Maria felt that if she had another chance, she would definitely invite Lenny out to eat again. The director should contact you in a few days. Pay attention. Jane instructed. Yes, I understand, Maria nodded quickly. Jane dropped Maria off at her apartment on the way and when she returned to the vi, it was alreadyte. Jane had informed Patrick in advance about what she would be doing tonight. As soon as she entered the vi, she saw Patrick working on the sofa. She threw her handbag aside and copsed into Patricks arms, her body feeling weak. Im so full, Jane leaned against Patricks chest, looking up at him. Patrick set hisptop aside and looked down at Jane, reaching out to massage her stomach. There was a hint of difference in his gaze, as eating was usually not the main focus of such business socializing. What did you eat? Patrick asked. Janezily blinked her eyes in Patricks embrace, and his warm palm gently massaged her stomach, easing her difort. At a food stall, Jane said lightly. Completely unexpected, Patrick paused in his actions. Noticing Patricks reaction, Jane opened her eyes again and told him everything that had happened today. Patrick, upon hearing it, couldnt help but chuckle. Ive heard about Lenny, hes indeed a quirky person. As if realizing something, Jane sat up from Patricks embrace and reached out to hold his neck. Patrick, if I go to the mountains to shoot a movie for three months without any contact with you, what would you do? Hearing this, Patricks eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he nced at Jane before continuing to massage her stomach. Thats not possible. Almost without hesitation. Hmm? Jane responded with confusion, not immediately grasping the meaning behind Patricks words. I wouldnt agree, Patrick said seriously. He would never allow Jane to have no contact with him for three months. I used to think being the CEO of apany was tiring, but nowpared to being an actor, its exhausting, Jane propped up her cheeks, wondering what those actors who appeared morous on the surface were like behind the scenes. Chapter 612 Apologizing Under Duress How about it, do you want to be an actress? Patrick lightly kissed Janes forehead, and as Jane listened, a mischievous gleam appeared in her eyes, directed towards Patrick. She held Patricks chin, looking around, Compared to me being an actress, I actually want to sign you into mypany. It would be a waste for such a face not to act. Patricks appearance was unquestionable, even better than some actors in the entertainment industry who relied on their looks to make a living. Otherwise, Patrick wouldnt have been the person most of the girls in Alodon wanted to marry. Patrick didnt say anything. He saw the fatigue on Janes face and reached out to gently lift her up, carrying her back to the bedroom to rest. Another passionate night passed. The Waters Residence. The rumors about Grace and Carl were escting, and Nana couldnt bear the pent-up frustration and sadness in her heart. She silently mocked herself and headed straight back to her home. As she arrived at the front door of the Lawson Residence, Nana hesitated subconsciously before reaching out to press the doorbell. Returning like this, her mother would probably ask her something. She shook her head, signaling herself not to think too much, and then pressed the doorbell. The door was quickly opened, and as soon as Nana entered, she saw the butler. Miss The butler was a bit slow to react, then shouted towards the house, Madam, Miss has returned. Nana smiled bitterly. As soon as she entered, she noticed Tracy hurrying towards her. Why did youe back? Tracys voice stretched, her eyes filled with joy, but the next second, her face fell, Whats going on? Why have you lost so much weight? She felt heartbroken and reached out to hold Nanas hand, making her stand in ce and turning her around a few times, Oh my, its only been a short time, and youve lost so much weight. Mom, Im fine. Nana had already guessed that Tracy would react this way, her tone weak. How can this be fine! Tracy eximed, her expression also weary, You look so tired, tell me, how are they treating you? Speaking of the Waters family, Nanas mood became even more agitated. She waved her hand, Dont ask, Im fine. Seeing Nana like this, Tracy knew that something had happened and sighed softly, Its good that youre back, its good that youre back. Tracy knew that a family like the Waters family would surely have many problems if she married into it. Looking at Nanas increasingly thin face, she felt even more heartbroken. Is dinner ready? She turned to the butler who had been waiting by the side. Since Nana had returned home, she needed to nourish her properly. Dont worry, Madam, as soon as Miss came back, I instructed them to prepare it. Tracy nodded in satisfaction, then held Nanas hand and continued to chatter. No need, Mom, I cant eat. Nana understood Tracys intention, but with such a situation now, she had no appetite at all. Good girl, I know youre upset now, but you still have to eat something, Tracys tone was very gentle, seeing Nanas pale face, her heart ached as if it was being squeezed, Even if you dont eat, your child in your belly needs to eat. It cant go hungry. Nana let out a slow breath, looking at the table full of delicious food, but she couldnt muster any interest. On the other hand, Carl was bustling around thepany, having just finished his work and not seeing Nana anywhere as soon as he came out. Carls sharp face was covered in sweat droplets, his mouth slightly panting, and his eyes scanned the surroundings but did not see Nanas figure. He grew anxious and quickly took out his phone, dialing Nanas number. Unexpectedly, as soon as he dialed, the call was hung up.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking at the dark screen, Carls face turned slightly pale. His heart felt as if it had been suspended, and he just wanted to know where Nana was. He called Nana several times in a row, but each time, the call was answered and then immediately hung up after two seconds. In the end, Nanas phone even turned offpletely. Carl had a headache and, as ast resort, dialed Tracys number. Hello. A cold voice came from the other end of the phone, and Carl swallowed nervously, Mrs. Lawson, its me. Upon hearing Carls voice, Tracys mind was filled with Nanas thin face. Why are you calling? Her tone was slightly raised, indicating her displeasure. With his keen insight, Carl immediately sensed something was off in Tracys tone. Mrs. Lawson, is Nana with you? Shes not here, shes not here. If theres nothing else, Ill hang up. Nana was sitting across from Tracy. Looking at her daughters deste face, Tracy didnt have a good expression towards Carl. Hearing Tracys tone, Carl felt a slight sense of relief, at least now he knew where Nana was. Is Nana angry? Carl asked cautiously, after all, Tracy, as Nanas mother, was always concerned about her daughter. If something happened, she would side with Nana. You dont even know if Nana is angry? Tracy became angry upon hearing this, feeling that her daughter hadnt been treated well at the Waters family. Even Carl didnt care about her. If shes in a good mood, would she run back alone? Unexpectedly, Tracy blurted out her thoughts in a fit of anger. I know, I was wrong. Carls voice gradually became softer, and he even choked up a bit. If you know you were wrong, why did it take you so long to call me? You still dont have any sense of awakening. Tracy started criticizing Carl, her tone bing more agitated. My daughter married you, it wasnt forced upon your family. But what did you do? You let her run back while pregnant. Um I was wrong. Carl could only apologize to Tracy, while also arranging for a private ne. He had no choice but to put aside his work for now. Tracy received a nce from Nana, sighed softly, and hung up the phone directly. Nanas heart was filled withplex emotions. She didnt know how to face Carl at the moment. Soon, Carl rushed on a private ne and forcefully pushed aside his work there. He had the ne parked directly in the yard of the Lawson Residence. A strong gust of wind blew, and the grass was suddenly upied by the aircraft. The butler, seeing this, didnt dare to show a displeased face to Carl, so he reluctantly opened the door for him. Carl took a deep breath. For a moment, he didnt know how to exin things to Nana. But as he mentally prepared himself, the next second, he saw a pair of familiar and clear eyes. Nana was stunned for a moment, and when she saw Carl, her heart still pounded. Carl immediately noticed her haggard face, and his heart ached. He approached her, wanting to hold Nanas slender and delicate hands, but the next moment, Nana dodged away. Chapter 613 Tracy Faints Carl opened his mouth, knowing that the recent rumors had made it difficult for Nana to ept. Im sorry, Carl said sincerely, bowing his head. This was the second time he had apologized today. Nana lowered her eyes, still exhausted. You dont have to apologize. I know I was wrong. I shouldnt have let the reporters write whatever they wanted and make you sad.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He knew Nana was still angry, so he could only coax her gently. Mrs. Waters, can you forgive Mr. Waters this time? Nana swallowed and her heart softened a little at his words. But her rational mind told her she couldnt agree too quickly or there would be a next time and an endless cycle of problems waiting for her C something she couldnt handle. She red at Carl and asked sharply, Who is Mrs. Waters? Isnt it you? Carl tried to embrace Nana but she moved away slightly saying, Dont touch me; it makes me sick. Watching Nanas cold and distant attitude towards him made Carl sigh deeply in his heart. He tried to exin, Nana, listen to me; Grace means nothing to me; my heart belongs only to you. Nothing? The thought of those photos made Nanas heart ache as she raised her voice slightly, Are you telling me that those photos are fake? Carl hesitated for a moment C those photos were not fake C but he was drunk that night and didnt remember what happened between him and Grace exactly despite how suggestive the pictures looked like. On the other hand, Grace felt very proud when she saw all these entertainment news about their ambiguous rtionship flooding everywhere: [New Starlet Grace & Movie Emperor Carls CP once released with box office sess!] [Grace & Carl pretended in front of camera but became real lovers behind scenes] [Carl will break up with Nana soon; Mrs. Waters position belongs only to Grace] Looking at these trending topics online made Grace smile smugly because even if Nana got pregnant, what difference would it make? Wasnt Carl still hers? She couldnt believe that Nana could tolerate seeing these reports! One day, Carl will leave Nana and be with her. The position of Mrs. Waters can only belong to her, Grace! However, on this day, Grace couldnt find any trace of Carl everywhere. In a blink of an eye, she saw the assistant who had always been by Carls side, Where is Carl? Miss Panchak, I dont know either The assistant stammered, unable to say much for a while. Grace grew impatient, If you dont speak, Ill have you fired. The assistant was helpless. Carl had instructed not to disclose anything when he left today, so the assistant could only respond, Mr. Waters took leave and went back. Went back? Grace raised an eyebrow and continued questioning, Where did Carl go? I heard it was Georgia, but Im not entirely sure, the assistant thought for a moment and finally said. What? Georgia? At the mention of Georgia, Grace instantly reacted, Are you sure you didnt make a mistake? No mistake, the assistants tone was very certain. Her face was filled with ck lines. The Lawson Residence was in Georgia! Unexpectedly, Carl specifically took leave to go back and find Nana. He easily brushed off such an important job. Graces eyes turned pitch ck and ominous. Was Nana really that important to Carl? He could directly go back to her at this critical moment! She was infuriated, wondering what was so great about Nana that made Carl so infatuated with her. Grace was furious. She went to her office and directly called several famous journalists in the industry. Publish the photos I sent you. Graces tone and expression were cold, but the journalists on the other end of the line expressed their reluctance, But the person in these photos is Mr. Waters. Its something that no one can handle. Five hundred thousand. Well The journalist hesitated on the other end of the phone. One million! Grace gritted her teeth. Grace directly stated the price, which immediately made the journalists eager. After its done, I will give you another million. You just need to do what I ask. A touch of sinister intent shed in Graces eyes. She wont let Nana off the hook! She wanted to release the most limited photos, preferably to infuriate Nana! Those journalists worked quickly. In just a short while, the photos were widely spread on the inte. For a while, sensational gossip news flooded the inte, with various headlines catching peoples attention. Nana was still in a standoff with Carl. Suddenly, Nanas phone rang, and she opened it to see the Twitter screen. In the next second, the headline on the hot search instantly caught her eye. [Explosive: Carl Suspected of Abandoning Pregnant Wife at Home and Having an Affair, Intimate Bed Photos Leaked!] Nanas hand trembled slightly, and she immediately clicked on it. Carl noticed that something was wrong with Nanas expression, Whats the matter? Little did he know that Nana didnt pay attention to him. Her eyes never left the screen of her phone. Tracy realized something was wrong and looked over. To her surprise, she saw intimate photos of Carl and Grace on the screen! If it werent known that Carl was married, others might have mistaken them for a couple. Nana instantly turned red with stifled anger. She didnt expect Carl to actually do such a thing. What do you mean by this? Tracys temper instantly red up, trembling as she pointed at Carl, My daughter is still pregnant, and youve already moved on and betrayed my daughter with another woman at this time! Carl felt confused, but he immediately knew who the other woman was. You misunderstand, I didnt Carl felt heavy-hearted and tried to exin, but Tracy interrupted him directly. I never expected you to be this kind of person, you, you Tracy was so angry that her words became incoherent. She held her head, felt short of breath, and in a moment of rapid breathing, she closed her eyes and fainted. Mom! Nana watched Tracy copse on the ground, rushing over in a panic, crouching down, Mom, whats wrong? Dont scare me! Carl was also stunned by the scene in front of him, Mrs. Lawson, what happened? Isnt it because of you! Nanas heart felt as if it were being cut by a knife, and she shouted, Quick, quickly take my mom to the hospital! Chapter 614 Possible Vegetative State A few people hurriedly arrived at the hospital, while Tracy was pushed into the emergency room by several nurses. Doctor, how is my mom? Nana was very anxious and grabbed the doctors hand and refused to let go. Maam, please let go. If you hold me up for a minute, your mothers life may be dyed by a minute in rescue. The doctor was somewhat helpless. Seeing that Nana was pregnant, he couldnt push her away directly and could only speak kindly. Sorry doctor, she just acted impulsively. Carl quickly took Nanas hand away and kept apologizing to the doctor. Seeing the doctor enter the operating room with red lights on, Nana fell silent. Thinking of Tracy fainting like that made Nana feel heartbroken. If it werent for her mother being angry enough to faint because of her own actions, none of this would have happened. Nana stared nkly at the surgical light in front of her, her mouth slightly agape, sitting there inplete silence as if her soul had drifted away. Seeing Nana like this, Carl felt a pang of heartache. He walked up to her and patted her shoulder. Nana, dont be sad. The doctors are operating on your mother, and she will be fine. Nana began to cry, holding her head in her hands, her face filled with anxiety. The next moment, her expression became extremely painful as she clutched her stomach, closing her eyes tightly. It hurts Nana held her stomach, mumbling something in pain, causing Carl to be even more worried. Carl approached, wanting to help Nana up. Dont worry, youre still pregnant. You cant have too much emotional turmoil. Little did he know that Nana couldnt listen to him at all. She continued to clutch her stomach, not moving an inch. Listen to me. You go back and rest first. Ill be here watching. Ill let you know as soon as your motheres out. Carl could only feel anxious as he looked at Nana in this state. In a moment of carelessness, he pulled too hard and caused Nana pain. What are you doing! Nana became frantic, shouting at Carl, Im not that fragile. My mom is still inside. If Im going back, what do you take me for? After speaking, she started clutching her stomach again, her expression filled with pain. Im just trying to do whats best for you. Carl felt helpless, seeing Nana in such distress, and couldnt help but feel heartbroken. Just go back for now. Youre still pregnant. What if something happens to the baby? I know my own body, you dont need to worry so much! Nana exerted all her strength to push Carl away from her, staggering and almost falling to the ground. Be careful! Carl hurriedly went over and helped Nana up again. See, you dont listen to me. What if something happenster? Nana was extremely annoyed by Carls presence at the moment. She grabbed his hand and bit it, causing Carl to release his grip in pain. Donte near me. Youve touched another womans hand, and I feel unlucky just looking at you. She coldly looked at the man in front of her, her eyes icy, as if he were a stranger. Those words undoubtedly pierced Carls heart. He shook his head and said, Ive already told you the truth. How can I make you believe me? Dont lie to me! The next moment, Nana didnt respond to Carl anymore. Her fair skin was dotted with beads of sweat as she clutched her stomach, gritting her teeth, her face pale. Nana felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, so intense that she was about to faint. Her vision became increasingly blurry, and she reached out to grab the railing in front of her, but ended up copsing on the ground. Nana! Carl widened his eyes and quickly embraced Nana. By this time, Nana had already fainted, and Carl continued to call out to her, but there was no response. Doctors, doctors! Carl became anxious and shouted for the doctors toe. Several passing nurses and doctors heard the call and took Nana into the adjacent operating room. As the lights in both operating rooms turned on simultaneously, Carls heart was tormented. He sat alone on the bench in front of the operating room, sping his hands together, silently praying that both of them would be okay. After what felt like an eternity, Nanas operating room light dimmed. Carl instantly stood up from his chair as the door of the operating room opened, revealing Nana lying quietly inside, staring nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought. It seemed like her emotions had stabilized. How is she, doctor? Once the doctor removed his mask, he slowly replied to Carl, The patient was resuscitated, but she is currently pregnant. You need to calm her emotions and avoid further agitation. It could lead to negative symptoms and instability for the baby. Carl nodded earnestly, saying, I understand, thank you, doctor. Nana was transferred to another ward, but she was still worried about Tracy and insisted on getting out of bed to wait in front of the operating room. Carl knew he couldnt be too forceful with her, so he reluctantly agreed. He supported Nanas body and walked slowly towards the operating room. To prevent her from catching a chill on the way, Carl brought a few small nkets for her. Throughout the journey, Nana didnt say a word, and to avoid upsetting her, Carl let her be and didnt interrupt. He stood at a distance and watched Nana silently. Nana herself didnt know what she was thinking. She sat motionless on the chair, her face pale and weak, appearing very distant. Seeing her back, Carl felt a hint of destion. How did things end up like this Finally, the lights in the operating room dimmed. Nanas eyes brightened instantly, and she stood up from the chair. Carl quickly went up to support her, afraid that something might happen to Nana again. Tracy was pushed out on a hospital bed by several nurses, lying there with a paleplexion, her eyes still closed. Doctor, how is my mom? With Carls support, Nana walked forward anxiously, already in a state of extreme worry. The doctors expression was serious, making both of them even more nervous. Lady, please dont worry. Your mother has been resuscitated, but considering her current condition, she is still in critical condition. The doctors words struck Nanas heart instantly. What? She stood still, unable to believe everything she had just heard. What will happen if it continues like this? Perhaps she will end up in a vegetative state. Upon hearing this, it felt like a thunderbolt struck Nana. She stared incredulously at the woman lying on the hospital bed, who had been consoling her just moments ago. Suddenly, Nanas eyes welled up with tears, and a drop rolled down her face. We did our best.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor lowered his head, leaving behind those words before leaving the room. Dont be sad, she will be fine. Carl was also surprised, feeling distressed seeing Nana in such a state. How could this happen? How could it turn out like this? A stream of tears flowed down her sorrowful face, but there was no sound of crying. Chapter 615 What’s Your Situation Okay, dont cry, Carl gently stroked Nanas shoulder and keptforting her. Youre pregnant now, and the doctor just said you cant have too much emotion. For the sake of our baby, you need to control yourself. Nana nodded her head. She tried hard to control herself from crying, but tears still flowed down uncontrobly. Tracy was pushed into ICU while Nana returned to her own ward. She stared nkly at the ceiling while recalling what had happened today at the Lawson Residence. If she had known earlier, she wouldnt have gotten angry with Tracy back then. But it was toote now; Tracy was already lying in a hospital bed. It was uncertain when she would wake up or if she would ever wake up again Thinking about this made Nana even more sad. She picked up her phone and scrolled through her contacts for a long time before finally calling Jane. Hello? A familiar voice came from the other end of the line as Nana couldnt help but cry animal-like cries that trembled with sadness. Nana, whats wrong? Why are you crying? Jane sounded anxious on the other end of the line. Did that Carl bully you again? No Nana sniffed and spoke with a sobbing tone in her voice, My mom is sick; doctors say she might be a vegetable. As soon as these words were spoken by Nana, tears soaked through all over bedding beneath her body. How could this happen? Janes voice stretched out incredulously. Waaahh! Its all my fault! I shouldnt have worried my mother! Jane stood up and looked at her watch, Dont be sad; wait for me there. Iming right away. In a hurry, Jane hung up the phone and immediately booked a flight ticket to fly back to Georgia. Jane rushed to the hospital and as soon as she entered, she saw Nana sobbing. Her heart ached as if it were being squeezed. Jane walked over and patted Nanas shoulder,forting her, Dont worry, maybe the doctor made a wrong diagnosis. Your mother is lucky, shell be fine. Nana nodded, but after a while, she started sobbing again, trying to cover her painful face with her hands. If you want to cry, go ahead. It will feel better once you let it out. Jane embraced Nana and softly said, Dont worry, well find a solution to this. How can we solve it? Upon hearing this, Nana looked up at Jane. Dont forget who I am. Jane smiled confidently, which eased Nanas worries a bit. How could she forget that Jane was skilled in medicine? If all else failed, they could also seek Rorys help! With this thought, Nanas mood improved. She stopped crying and, with Jane by her side, went to Tracys ward. The ward was eerily quiet, with only the sound of dripping IV fluids, evoking a sense of fear of death. Can it really work? Nana looked at Jane. Now, Jane was the only person she could rely on. Trust me. Jane walked to Tracys side and sat down. She lifted Tracys eyelids and gently touched the acupoints on her hand, her face serious with furrowed brows. Nana anxiously watched, not daring to interrupt Jane. After a long time, Jane released Tracys arm. Dont worry, I know what to do. Seeing Janes confident appearance, a heavy burden was lifted from Nanas heart. Although her illness is a bit tricky, its not incurable. I can use acupuncture for treatment. Dont worry, she will be fine. Upon hearing this, Nana finally felt relieved. Afterward, Jane borrowed several sterilized needles from the hospital. Though the lengths and sizes varied, they would suffice. Jane first examined Tracys face and then pressed her philtrum with her thumb. She then used a thinner needle to pierce Tracys philtrum.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Tracysck of response, she inserted a few thicker needles into Tracys toes. Suddenly, Tracys hand twitched. She moved! Nana eximed but quickly covered her mouth, afraid of disturbing Jane. Jane had instructed her to stay quiet, as it could interfere with her work. Seeing some progress, Jane smiled, a rare sight. She adjusted the needles on Tracys body, making them go deeper. Before long, some dark bad blood flowed out from the silver needles. Satisfied, Jane nodded and inserted a few more needles into Tracys temples. Tracys hand moved again, showing some signs of improvement. Nana watched this scene and smiled widely. It was probably the best news she had seen in the past few days. Although there was some improvement, Tracy still didnt wake up. Acupuncture has some effect, but the illness wont be cured so quickly. Dont worry, she will wake up. Jane patted Nanas shoulder, indicating for her to rx. Learning that Tracys illness required treatment, Nanas mood had already eased considerably. She hugged Jane tightly, saying, Thank you. Im so happy to have a friend like you. Nanas words made Jane blush, and she coughed twice. Alright, alright. The doctor just said that you shouldnt get too excited. Take good care of yourself and the baby. Okay, Ill listen to you. Nana nodded. Now, she would listen to Jane in everything. Then, Jane turned around and saw Carl, who had been waiting nearby. Carl knew that being around Nana would only make her more upset, so he had been waiting outside the room. Seeing Nana smile just now, his tense nerves finally rxed. You cane over now. Jane found it amusing. She beckoned with her hand, and Carl, like a guilty child, walked towards them with his head lowered. Jane cleared her throat and her tone became serious. You really dont know how to cherish Nana, do you? With such a good fiance, you still got involved in those rumors with Grace. No wonder she fainted because of you. As soon as Carl approached, Jane began criticizing him relentlessly. He kept his head down and listened attentively. Moreover, Nana is pregnant. Tracys life is in danger, and if something happens to Nana, how will we solve this? Upon hearing this, Carl quickly shook his head. I know I did wrong. I shouldnt have gotten so worked up and caused her to faint. Now that such a big thing has happened, I know its rted to me. Carls words became softer and softer, filled with guilt. Ive seen the pictures on Twitter. Whats your exnation? Chapter 616 The Reason for Pride Seeing Nanas mood improve, Jane dared to ask her face-to-face. If they didnt resolve their conflicts, they might go their separate ways. I didnt know anything that night. I just remember getting drunk and dont remember what happened. Really? Jane raised an eyebrow. Carl didnt seem like the kind of man who would betray Nana. Really, and I dont think I touched Grace that night either. When I woke up, my shirt was off but my pants were still on. Jane and Nana smiled at each other when he said this. So where did those photose from? Jane asked, knowing what was on Nanas mind. I really have no idea. I dont remember a thing. After sorting out her feelings, Jane took a deep breath and prepared to continue working when her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw it was Lenny calling. Perfect timing! She cleared her throat before answering the call. Hello Mr. Peg. As usual, she greeted him first. Miss North, I have a new drama recently and I need to n the staffing. Can you see if you have any time to help me out? It would be great if you could attend and help with the promotion. Since youve spoken, Ill dlyply. Jane agreed. Lenny was a well-known director in the industry, and coborating with him would be beneficial. By the way, theres someone else I have in mind. Would you consider it? Jane asked. When Lenny mentioned the matter to her, this person came to her mind. Oh? Who is it? You should know him, Carl. When Carl was mentioned, Lenny fell silent for a moment. Well Lenny seemed hesitant, You know about Carls recent scandal. I must say, I have some reservations. He thought for a moment and then nodded, But since its rmended by you, its not entirely out of the question. Jane smiled politely, Mr. Peg, youre truly reasonable. Dont worry, I guarantee there wont be any mistakes. But please wait a moment, let me ask for his opinion. They discussed some details and then Jane ended the call. Jane furrowed her eyebrows and took out her phone again to call Carl. At that moment, Carl was still at the hospital taking care of Tracy. This time, Tracys illness had a lot to do with him, so he decided to stay and look after her. After a while, the call was finally answered. Whats up? Carl got straight to the point. He didnt have much time to talk with Jane at the moment. I just wanted to ask if youre considering making some adjustments to your work recently? Jane knew Carl was busy, but she still wanted to make sure. Adjustments to my work? Carl furrowed his brows slightly. Why? You know, these past few days, the rumors about you and Grace have been spreading like wildfire. If you dont make some adjustments, there might be a lot of problems in the future. Janes words made sense, but Carl still hesitated. Just now, Mr. Peg called me and said he needs help with a new drama. I rmended you to him. Carl pursed his lips. Lenny was indeed a good resource. However, he looked at Tracy lying quietly in the hospital room, and an image of her copsing shed through his mind. He fell into deep thought. Take your time and think about it. Let me know when you have an answer. Jane sensed Carls hesitation and knew he had a lot on his te recently, so she didnt force him. Thank you for your kind offer, but I think Ill pass. After thinking it over, Carl ultimately decided to decline Janes offer. Since he came to the hospital, and it was his own mistake, he believed it was his responsibility to bear it. Carls refusal was something Jane had anticipated from the beginning, so she didnt have much more to say. In that case, Ill inform Mr. Peg. Take good care of Tracy. With that, Jane hung up the phone. On the second day, Jane arrived at thepany, and she immediately received news from Lenny that Marias role had been finalized. However, it was slightly different from the initial agreement. This time, Marias character was even more important than the previous one. When Maria heard the news, she almost jumped with excitement. As a result, Marias agent took her to meet Lenny to discuss the specifics. However, when Maria heard that she would have to iste herself in a remote location for over three months, her heart sank. Initially, Jane and thepany had positioned her as a rising star, but with this role confirmed, she would have to disappear from the public eye for a full three months. She feared that she couldnt bear the weight of being a rising star anymore. Since she had gained poprity based on her looks and public image, Maria had many fans, but they werent necessarily loyal fans. After this journey, the only ones left would likely be Marias true fans. Although the agreement with the director had been settled, thepany didnt immediatelymence promotion. They quietly awaited notification from the directors team. However, the first notice that Lenny gave Maria was an invitation to have ate-night snack. It must be said that the way two food lovers met was different.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only During this meal, Lenny also talked about some useful things, such as Marias acting skills. It wasnt because Marias acting was poor or her professional abilities werecking. Rather, Lenny felt that her current acting style wasnt quite suitable for his film. In the film, Marias role was aplete breakthrough for her. Maria needed a thorough transformation from the inside out. On thepanys side, the preparation for the TV dramas theme song was underway. Jane took the time to visit the recording studio, where Osborn was in charge. Jane had always trusted Osborn, and the recording of the theme song was going smoothly. However, at that moment, an unexpected person arrived at thepany. As Jane looked at the man in sunsses, she sat on the sofa with a slight change in expression. This was the male singer, Zach Maltz, who was previously invited to sing the theme song but couldnt agree on the price. Miss North. When he saw Jane, Zach nodded and took off his sunsses, revealing hisplete face. His eyes carried arrogance, a kind of attitude that suggested he was unrivaled. Jane found it amusing, as she hadnt seen someone like him in the entertainment industry for a long time. You should know me, right? Zach smirked. Jane didnt stand up, she simply looked up at Zach, intentionally showing a hint of confusion on her face. And you are? This made Zachs expression stiffen. He furrowed his eyebrows, but unceremoniously found a seat and sat down, crossing his legs as he looked at Jane. Miss North, are you joking? As the CEO of an entertainmentpany, how could you not know me? Jane raised an eyebrow, her cold gaze falling on his face. Im sorry, what did my assistant say your name was? Jane paused for a moment, ying with the pen in her hand. Are you the actor who has won a Best Actor award? Zach remained silent. Or should I say youre a director who has directed blockbuster films? Or a singer who has had global concert tours? Zachs expression turned unpleasant, and he squeezed out a sentence through his teeth, Miss North, you really know how to joke. Joke? Janes expression showed surprise. Why would you think Im joking? If youre not any of those people, why would I know you? Now Zach couldnt sit still anymore. He stood up abruptly, his face looking displeased as he stared at Jane, but at the same time, he met Janes gaze directly. Zach froze, never having encountered such scrutiny and indifference before. He gritted his teeth secretly, trying to make his facial expression appear more rxed and pleasing. Miss North, let me introduce myself. Im Zach Maltz, and recently, Ive had three songs that ranked in the top three on major online charts. It could be said that Zach had only entered the entertainment industry for a month, but in that month, every song he released became an instant hit on the inte. His starting point was incredibly high, which was why he carried such arrogance in his actions. However, Jane had seen countless talented individuals, far more aplished than him. She didnt even bother to pay attention to someone who acted so superior with just a little sess. But on the surface, she still had to pretend to be surprised. Jane smiled at Zach and said, So its you. May I ask what brings you here to see me? Janes disy of power earlier had already dampened Zachs fighting spirit. He pursed his lips, cleared his throat, and slowly said, Miss North, I came here this time to propose a coboration. As if hearing something unimaginable, Jane looked at Zach with a nce. I seem to remember our previous coboration, but you rejected it due to dissatisfaction. Naturally, Jane was referring to the matter of the TV dramas theme song. Zachs expression finally rxed a bit. Its not that I disagreed, Miss North. Its just that there were some things I needed to consider. Actually, the reason Ivee to you this time is because I want you to sign me. Jane had also wondered why Zach hade to see her, but she didnt expect it to be for this reason. Are you suggesting that you want to join Star Entertainment? Zach nodded, I currently have my own independent studio and havent signed with anypany. But with my current poprity, many bigpanies have already extended olive branches to me, yet I prefer yourpany. If you sign me, not only for the theme song, but I can even create an entire album for that TV drama. Jane curled her lips. Youre quite confident. Are you implying that I will definitely sign you? Of course, the TV drama yourpany is promoting now needs poprity, right? If it werent for the female lead, Star Entertainments TV drama wouldnt have been dyed until now, Im afraid. Janes gaze became deep. Chapter 617 Rare Opportunity To be honest, Jane had been in this circle for some time, but this was really the first time she had met someone like Zach. Jane really didnt know who gave Zach such confidence. Just because he became famous with a few songs and gained some poprity, did that mean he could look down on everyone else? If someone who didnt know him heard him talk like that, they would think he had won a lifetime achievement award or something that could sustain him for life. Jane smiled wryly. The entertainment industry was full of neers and there were plenty of creative singers like Zach out there. Zach was lucky to have be popr at this particr moment in time. Once new talent emerged, it wasnt certain where Zach would end up. Do you think you can save my TV drama just by listening to you? Jane propped her chin up and looked at Zach. Zach crossed his hands over his stomach and looked seriously at Jane, If you have a good eye for people, then the benefits I bring will be immeasurable. In fact, Zach had always been arrogant because everything in his life had gone so smoothly. He became famous overnight after writing some songs when he entered the entertainment industry. Not many people could achieve such sess even if they begged for it. But it came so easily to Zach that he naturally underestimated thepetition within the industry and its inherent dangers. He thought what he wanted woulde as soon as he waved his hand. When he became popr, countless bigpanies wanted to sign him on but he ultimately chose Star Entertainment because it was currently one of the top entertainmentpanies in the industry. Zach knew very well that if he signed with Star Entertainment, considering his current poprity, he would undoubtedly be thepanys top priority, and the future benefits it would bring him would be immeasurable. The reason Zach held himself so high was precisely because he knew he was currently at the peak of his fame. However, the one thing Zach overlooked was that he was facing Jane. What do you think, Miss North? You should consider it. This opportunity is truly rare, Zach confidently said. Ive turned down invitations from manypanies just toe and find you. Upon hearing this, Jane couldnt help but burst intoughter. She looked at Zach with a smile on her face and asked, Who do you think you are? The smile on Zachs face froze instantly. Do you think Star Entertainment would becking a singer like you? Jane tilted her head slightly. With Star Entertainments current strength, who couldnt they sign? Moreover, Jane had heard from thepanys staff that Zach was an independent artist who hadnt signed with anypany yet. Even so, Jane had no intention of trying to sign him away. While Zachs poprity was important, Jane knew very well that his fame wouldntst long. Sure enough, upon hearing Janes words, Zachs expression turned sour. He leaned forward, getting closer to Jane and said, Miss North, with my current poprity But before Zach could finish his sentence, Jane interrupted him directly. Poprity. Do you think you can maintain this level of poprity for a lifetime? Thats why I need the support of your esteemedpany. Youre a top-tierpany, and I believe you can provide me with the best resources, Zach couldnt help but stand up and speak. I can indeed provide you with the best resources and make you the center of thepanys attention, Jane said, leaning back in her office chair, looking up at Zach. But do you think you deserve it, Zach? Youre overestimating yourself. Zachs expression turned angry, and his hand by his side unconsciously clenched. You truly live up to your reputation as a top-tierpany, looking down on a small star like me. Seeing Zachs attitude, Jane found it somewhat amusing. She genuinely didnt know who had given Zach the courage to act so high and mighty. It was clear that he wanted to join herpany, not the other way around. Perhaps my smallpany simply cant amodate such a great superstar like yourself. You said it yourself, manypanies are eager to sign you, so why dont you go to them? Jane lightly tapped the desk with her finger and sneered, Zach, youre not worth it, and you dont have the right to speak to me with such an attitude. How could an inexperienced rookie dare to speak so boldly? You! Zach red at Jane. He had been in the entertainment industry for some time, and everyone had always treated him with respect. This was the first time he encountered such a sarcastic look. He couldnt bear such injustice and snorted coldly at Jane. You will regret this, he said, then turned around and left.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But as soon as he stepped out of the office, Zach bumped into someone. Already filled with anger, Zachs voice turned even colder in this situation. Cant you watch where youre going? Im sorry, truly sorry, the girl who collided with Zach lowered her head and apologized repeatedly. What a nuisance. Zach adjusted his cor and walked away with an air of superiority. However, Jane in the office didnt witness this scene. If she had known, she would have surely not let Zach off the hook. Nevertheless, Jane had her assistant investigate Zach. She had suspicions about this self-important Zach and wondered if he had some influential backing. But if he didnt, Jane simply thought he was a fool. Not to mention her, someone would eventually teach Zach a lesson. At that moment, a girl standing outside Janes office looked around anxiously. Just as she was about to knock on the door, a voice came from behind her, Hey, what are you doing here? April Sutton turned around, her expression slightly dazed. This isnt a ce for you to be. The supervisor nced at Janes office door, relieved that he hadnt disturbed her, and cast a reproachful look at the girls face. Hurry up and leave. He tried to lead April away. April hesitated for a moment before catching up with the supervisors steps. Can I use the two songs I sang earlier? What songs? The supervisors expression darkened. Hearing this, Aprils face turned pale. I gave you two of my original songs and you said you would pass them on for review. Aprils voice carried a hint of grievance, but the supervisor showed no sympathy. He even frowned impatiently. Those two songs? No, they were simply terrible. How could that be? It shouldnt be like this. April blinked her eyes in disbelief. Her friends around her thought those two songs were great, which encouraged her to apply, but now she received such a result. What shouldnt be? This is a bigpany, and we know what songs can make it big. Now, hurry up and leave! Chapter 618 A Poor Student As the supervisor spoke, he grew impatient and issued an ultimatum. But April was still unwilling to give up. She bit her lip lightly and said, Can you please give me another chance? Or maybe let me meet someone from the music department? The supervisor gave her a sharp look and said, Who do you think you are? If you dont leave now, Ill have security throw you out. He snorted coldly and muttered under his breath, Thinking shes somebody special just because shes a poor student. April was shy and introverted by nature and couldnte up with any words to refute him. Her expression was very dejected as she asked hesitantly, Can I at least take my original manuscript But before she could finish speaking, the supervisor began pushing her out of the building. Get out of here! he shouted. April was led out of Star Entertainment like that, and she turned her head to look at the towering building, her eyes welling up with tears. Perhaps she simply wasnt talented enough? At the same time, Jane received a phone call from Maria, and Marias voice on the other end was filled with excitement as she chattered away, sharing her joy. Because the casting for Lennys directorial project was basically finalized, they could make the official announcement tonight. Maria got a supporting role in the film. Although she wasnt the lead, the movie boasted a star-studded cast, including a small supporting role yed by a senior whom Maria greatly respected. So, being able to secure a supporting role in this film was a tremendous honor for Maria. Jane, Im about to be famous overnight. Shouldnt we celebrate? Maria said. Hearing this, Jane chuckled lightly. If you want to celebrate, why are you looking for me? You should find your boyfriend. Besides, youll be away from him to shoot the film soon. Why not take this opportunity to cherish each other? As a result, Marias voice on the other end sounded extremely dejected. Dont mention it, hes gone on a business trip. Maria had already arranged a date with Kim for the evening, but Kim suddenly received a notification from the hospital, requiring him to go on a business trip, which made Maria instantly upset. I thought I would be the first person you thought of. Jane, are you saying that youre not satisfying even this little wish of mine? Maria added a bit of a spoiled tone. Please, Jane, and I know of a very good bar. The resident singer there is particrly handsome. Jane raised an eyebrow. Are you trying to trend on social media, Maria? Jane, please pity me. Im about to go into seclusion in the mountains for three months. Finally, under Marias persistent persuasion, Jane reluctantly agreed. Lately, Patrick had been busy with thepanys affairs, sometimesing home veryte. Otherwise, Jane wouldnt have agreed to go to the bar with Maria. Maria found a ssy bar with a great ambiance that perfectly suited Janes taste. The two of them found a seat and listened to the music in silence. Seeing Maria return with a drink in hand, Jane propped her chin and looked at her. Are you familiar with the owner of this bar? The bars owner was a very beautiful woman, exuding elegance in every move. Well, Ive known the bar owner for a long time, even before I entered the entertainment industry, Maria nodded. She remembered that back then, she had encountered a rainy day and was originally seeking shelter. But the rain never stopped, so the bar owner gave her an umbre. After that, Maria often frequented this bar. I didnt expect you to have such a rich social life. I thought you only knew how to find food, Jane teased. Upon hearing this, Maria puffed up her cheeks. Although Im a foodie, it doesnt mean Im constantly eating, you know? As she spoke, Maria sat down and looked around the pce, letting out a sigh. What a shame, the lead singer isnt here today. Maria, youre a married woman, be careful with your words, Jane squinted at Maria. Whats wrong with being married? Everyone has a desire to look beautiful. Dont you also ogle at the handsome mening and going in thepany every day? Maria huffed. Jane couldnt be bothered to argue with her. Just then, a soft female voice gently reached their ears, immediately capturing Janes attention. She turned her head and saw that the resident singer. Holding a guitar, she softly hummed before stepping up to the microphone. It was a song Jane hadnt heard before, but the first line directly captivated her heart. However, the young girl seemed a bit nervous, never daring to raise her head, only staring at her own feet. After quietly listening to her song, Jane still felt unsatisfied. But the girl had already picked up her guitar and was preparing to leave. Jane quickly walked up to her. Hello, Jane smiled at the girl in front of her. Startled by being approached so suddenly, April took a few steps back and looked up at Jane. Hi, uh hello, her voice was weak, unsure why such a beautiful person was talking to her. Jane sensed the girls uneasiness and quickly reassured her, Dont be nervous. I just wanted to ask if the song you just performed was your original creation? Upon hearing this, Aprils eyes brightened slightly. She nodded vigorously towards Jane and smiled shyly, Yes, that song is my original creation. Jane pursed her lips and sincerely eximed, Its really beautiful. Encouraged by the praise, Aprils cheeks blushed slightly, and she nodded towards Jane, saying, Thank you. Do you work at this bar? Jane curiously asked. No, the girl shook her head, I just asionally sing here. Janes heart leaped with joy. She spoke very seriously, Have you ever considered pursuing a professional career? Jane genuinely wanted to sign this young girl to her ownpany. Such talent and voice were truly heaven-sent.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But this gem had gone unnoticed by anyone else, which made Jane feel regretful. Completely caught off guard by Janes question, April stood there stunned. However, Jane didnt hesitate and took out her business card from her bag, handing it to April. If you have such thoughts, you cane to Star Entertainment and look for me. Jane pursed her lips. Star Entertainments reputation was known by almost everyone. If others found out, they would be pleasantly surprised. However, to Janes surprise, the girls expression suddenly turned sour, and even the smile she had directed at Jane diminished. I wont sell my songs to you! With that statement, the young girl left directly, leaving Jane puzzled and trying to catch up. Wait, what did you mean by that? Jane asked. Sell songs? Jane couldnt help but feel confused by what she heard. Chapter 619 Is There Any Misunderstanding? Just as Jane was still confused, April shook her hand off and looked a bit aggrieved. I know Star Entertainment is very powerful, and although Im just an ordinary person, you cant treat me like this Those songs are all my hard work. What do you want me to do? Jane couldnt make heads or tails of it and even wondered if she had missed something while lost in thought. She took a deep breath and tried to sound calm. Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us? Misunderstanding? Is there another Star Entertainment in Alodon? If you want to bully me, then Ill Ill Aprils voice weakened as she stuttered for a while but couldnt find the right words. In the end, she could only stare at Jane with tears about to burst out. If youre going to bully me, Ill call the police because we live in a society governed byw But in the next second, her confidence wavered. Please let me go. I cant sell all my songs to you for only two hundred dors. April lowered her head slightly. That day, she did go to Star Entertainment hoping to try her luck, so she handed over her few original songs. The result she received was only one contract. On it was written that they would buy the rights to all of her songs for two hundred dor, and what was even more outrageous was that if the songs were published, her name couldnt appear in the lyrics orposition credits. How could April agree to such conditions?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although she held a glimmer of hope for sess, April would never let her songs fall into someone elses hands. She looked at Jane in front of her, feeling even more aggrieved. Through Aprils words, Jane seemed to guess something. She furrowed her brow and cautiously asked, Did you go to Star Entertainment? April didnt answer directly but silently confirmed Janes question. Someone wants to buy all your songs under the name of Star Entertainment? Jane blinked her eyes. Listening carefully, April nodded cautiously, If you really want to buy the rights to those songs, could you at least put my name on them after theyre released? Even if its not in the lyrics orposition, I just hope that people know that I wrote this song. Hearing this, Jane fully understood the issue at hand, and her brow furrowed even tighter. Are you saying that the person who wants to buy your original songs wants to buy theplete rights? Jane also knew that the most important aspect of a song after its published is the lyrics andposition credits. And April still pitifully said, I thought Star Entertainment was a bigpany, so I approached you with a hopeful attitude to rmend myself. But now it seems that someone like me, an ordinary person, cant do that at all. Janes expression was not good at all, and she turned to look at Maria by her side. Both of them could sense the confusion in each others eyes. When did youe to mypany? Jane asked seriously. Setting aside Aprils singing ability for now, just based on the originalposition she just performed, Jane felt that the people in theirpanys music department couldnt have overlooked her talent. There must be some misunderstanding here. Just this morning, April replied in a gloomy tone. Thinking about what happened at Star Entertainment today, April felt even more upset, and her despondent demeanor even startled Jane. Janes brow remained furrowed. It seemed like the music department hadnt mentioned anyone today. Who did you meet at mypany who said they wanted to buy the rights to your songs? Do you remember what they looked like? Jane asked in detail. Jane still couldnt believe that something like buying the rights at such a low price was happening in herpany. At this point, Jane even doubted if this innocent young girl had been deceived by someone. He said he was the head of the music department, um around thirty years old, I think, April recalled carefully. Whats hisst name? Do you know his full name? Jane racked her memory. Herpany had many department heads. I dont know, he didnt tell me, April sighed. Jane narrowed her eyes and looked at April with a puzzled expression. She tentatively asked, Are you sure you went to Star Entertainment and not some other studio where someone tricked you? Im sure! April nodded vigorously and pointed to the address on the business card. The ce I went to is right here. Janes face darkened. How could something like this happen in herpany? When I initially gave my manuscript to the supervisor, he told me to wait. I waited for a long time without any news, so I couldnt help but go to the CEOs office, April carefully observed Janes face and began to believe her identity to some extent. Moreover, Jane looked so good that she couldnt possibly be a fraud. You went to my office? Hearing this, Jane asked in astonishment. But I havent seen you. If this incident happened today, she wouldnt have forgotten it. But the person in front of her had indeed never been to her office. I didnt even go inside. The supervisor took me away as soon as I arrived, and then he said he wanted to buy my songs, April shook her head. Jane, whats going on here? Maria nced at Jane, full of confusion. She had been listening for a while but couldnt quite grasp the whole story. How could a fraud manage to infiltrate theirpany? Jane rubbed her forehead and said to April, Alright, tomorrow Ill take you directly to thepany. Can you find that supervisor for me? At this point, Jane had already started pondering the situation. It was ironic that something like this happened in herpany. If she hadnt encountered April today, she might not have known how many times this had urred. I wont believe you, I can be fooled once, but not twice, April grumbled, but there was a hint of cuteness in her words. Jane looked at her helplessly. Did she really look like a fraud? She couldnt help but sigh, Then how can I make you believe me? April hesitated and blinked her eyes, unsure of what to say. Observing this, Jane wondered where this innocent girl hade from. Seeing the situation, Maria stepped forward and pointed at her own cheek. Do you recognize me? April looked up at Maria and pursed her lips. I have a vague impression, I think Ive seen you somewhere. Im Maria, have you watched my movies? Maria blinked her eyes and then smiled. April tapped her own head and eximed, I know you! Ive seen your pictures. Saying that, she directly opened her phone, seemingly searching for something. Seeing this, Maria assumed that April had saved her pictures in her phone. I didnt expect you to be my fan. But in the next second, as April raised her phone, all of Marias smiles vanished instantly. Chapter 620 No Longer Willing to Laugh Jane saw that what April had found was not a fans cherished photo album, but a chat group with her good friend, containing a prominently disyed emoticon. It was a photo of Maria at an awards ceremony, with the words No Longer Willing to Smile written on it. Maria was taken aback. She never expected to see something like this. Seeing Marias strange expression, April suddenly realized something and quickly put her phone behind her. After a moment of thought, Aprils eyes lit up. Right, I saw you trending online, that Stop, no need to say it, Maria raised her hand to signal April to be quiet. She had a vague feeling that the trending topics April saw were probably not something good. Maria sighed and said, Search for me online. Im an artist under Star Entertainment. But April shook her head. Since youre a celebrity, you wouldnt help her deceive me. I trust you. Jane and Maria exchanged a nce, both relieved. Do you have time tomorrow? Jane got back on track. I have a part-time job in the morning, but Im free after 1 p. m. After careful consideration, April slowly replied. Ill contact you tomorrow afternoon and pick you up directly for Star Entertainment. Jane said in a deep voice, Dont worry, I will definitely help you get justice. April listened, puffed her cheeks, and didnt say anything. Jane and Maria left the bar, each lost in their own thoughts. Jane was thinking about the problems in thepanys management, while Maria felt very sad. She hadnt realized that she had be this way in the eyes of strangers. She pouted in frustration and suddenly turned to Jane. Jane, is my poprity really that bad? It was only then that Jane came back to her senses and looked at Maria, shaking her head helplessly. That girl looks like a well-behaved girl. Its normal for her not to know about these things. But I still feel so defeated, Maria said, supporting her chin, feeling glum. Then perform well in the uing movies, okay? Jane advised. I understand that, Maria nodded firmly, secretly resolving to work even harder. On the way, they kept thinking about Aprils words. As soon as Jane returned to her vi, she immediately made a phone call. Hello? The voice on the other end of the phone sounded veryzy, as if the person had just been woken up, tinged with a hint of impatience. Do the people in the music department mention a girl named April to you today? Jane asked. Cant it wait until tomorrow? Im sleeping right now. However, the person on the other end of the phone didnt show Jane any respect. Marco Murphy,e to think of it, you seem to have dyed a few songs for me this month. Lets talk about your sry next month. As soon as Jane said this, the voice on the phone instantly became alert. Ah, Miss North, Miss North, please speak clearly. Are you asking about someone named April? I dont think Ive heard of this person. Whats the matter? You havent heard of her? And she should havee with her original creations, Jane confirmed repeatedly. Although I often sleep during the day, its not to the extent that I cant even remember someone who came to thepany with original songs. Besides, no one came to the music department today, Marco said seriously. Marco, I entrusted the music department to you, and all you do is sleep every day, right? Jane immediately caught onto his words and questioned him. Marcos voice paused for a moment, then he began toin, Miss North, as Ive said before, Im just a musician. It was you who insisted on pushing me into this music department and making me some kind of department head. If you ask me about songs and melodies, I might be able to respond immediately. But if you ask me about finding someone, I advise you to go to the human resources department. Listening to Marcos rambling, Jane felt a throbbing pain in her temples. She sighed and said, Tomorrow afternoon at 1 oclock, Ill bring someone to see you. Who is it? Marco reluctantly showed some interest. Youll know when the timees, Jane said softly. She is the most talented original singer Ive ever seen. Marco couldnt help but doubtfully hum, Is she more talented than me? Jane raised an eyebrow slightly, At most, she is a hardworking person who doesnt ck off or sleep during work. Miss North, lets not bring personal feelings into this, okay? Marco said gloomily. Stop being snide. No matter what, you must be at thepany tomorrow afternoon at 1 oclock, understood? Jane spoke up. Yes, maam, wicked capitalist. Can I go to sleep now? Marcos voice began to soundzy again. Havent you promised to deliver a fewpositions to me? When do you n to hand them in, greatposer? Jane spoke very kindly. As soon as Marco heard this, he quickly hung up the phone. Jane rolled her eyes silently. She heard the sound of the door and turned her head to see Patrick walking in. Setting her phone aside, Jane reached out and took Patricks suit jacket, hanging it on the hanger. Marco? Patrick spoke up. In fact, he hade back earlier, but he didnt disturb Jane while she was on the phone. Jane nodded but couldnt help but sigh. Patrick reached out and touched her forehead, ying with a strand of her long hair between his fingers. Whats wrong? Taking a deep breath, Jane told Patrick about everything she had encountered regarding April today. Never thought that in just a few months, I would find so many problems within thepany. From the employee who secretly filmed thepanys internal privacy to the current management issues, Jane felt a headache thinking about it. When she was working behind the scenes before, she didnt notice so many problems. Was it because she suddenly took back control of thepany, making some people unhappy? Why dont these problems happen in yourpany? Jane blinked her eyes, looking at Patrick. However, Patrick calmly said, These problems can ur in anypany, its just a matter of discovering them sooner orter. Jane pursed her lips. By the way, how did Florence get involved with Tristian? Jane had thoroughly investigated the incident with that photo. Florence was taken to the hotel by someone that day. Alistair was just a coborator who took Florence to a prepared room, and the issue also involved the drink Patrick had consumed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 621 Dare to Be So Bold Jane furrowed her brow, she never expected Florence to have such audacity. Patricks face was stern, he never thought that one day he would be so calcted by someone. But there were some things Patrick could see clearly. He turned to Jane and said slowly, Florence is just a pawn of Tristian. Because of the incident at Mikes birthday party, Florence had already caused a great impact on the Doyle family and became infamous.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although Patrick hadnt met Tristian too many times, from the information he had investigated privately alone, he knew that Tristian was definitely not as crazy as he appeared on the surface. In some matters, Tristian was very good at weighing pros and cons. So it was impossible for him to cooperate with a chess piece that had lost too much effect. Perhaps in his eyes, Florence was just an appetizer and the main course would slowly appearter. But looking at the current situation, Patrick knew that Tristian did not focus his attention mainly on them because he would soon return to the Duncan family where his real focus should be. Suddenly Patrick wanted to see what would happen when Tristian met the Duncan familys representative person? Tristian called me before and told me about Florences situation but now Im still not sure what exactly that person wants to do. His actions are too mysterious, Jane said frowningly. To be honest, Jane didnt really want too much contact with Tristian either. Patrick saw the situation and reached out to hold Janes waist, bringing her into his arms. He gently kissed her forehead and said in a deep voice, Tristian has already met Katherine. Whenever Katherines name was mentioned, Jane couldnt help but feel a dislike towards her. Every time they met, she would do something annoying. ying with the buttons on Patricks chest, Jane tilted her head and said, I heard that Katherine might marry Tristian. If the Maltz family and the Duncan family really formed an alliance, it would indeed be quite tricky to deal with. However, upon hearing this, Patrick curved his lips and said, Tristian is a businessman. He always prioritizes his interests, but the Maltz family holds no value for him. A hint of surprise shed across Janes face, and she blinked her eyes, looking at Patrick with confusion. No value? The Maltz family is still a prominent family. How could that be? Even if Tristian had taken over the Duncan family now, the strength and status of the Duncan family were not much different from the Maltz family. How could he be so confident that the Maltz family had no value to him? What do you think businessmen value the most? Patrick didnt directly answer Janes question but posed a question in return. After contemting for a moment, Jane lightly nodded and said, Money? Listening to her, Patrick narrowed his long, narrow eyes and said, Do you think the Duncan familycks money? What is it then? Jane couldnt think of anything else, nor did she want to bother thinking about it. Instead, she wrapped her hands around Patricks neck, turned around, and straddled hisp. Stop teasing me here. Patricks fingertips gently rubbed Janes waist as he spoke in a deep voice, What the Duncan family values most now is actually connections. However, the Maltz family has always kept a low profile. They have umted considerable wealth over the years, but theyck extensive connections. Being a family that made their fortune through gambling, the Maltz family had a strong financial foundation, but they had limited external interactions during the few decades since their rise. As a result, they couldnt expand theirwork. It was only because of the respected Troy Maltz that the Maltz family gained a respected reputation. In reality, there were very few prestigious families willing to associate with the Maltz family, let alone someone like Tristian. But I think money can be quite useful. With so much wealth, it cant be entirely useless, Jane whispered softly. Having money is indeed very useful, but in reality, how many of these families in Alodon are actually in need of money? Patrick slowly spoke. These few prominent families may appear peaceful on the surface, but the things they do in private are far from being questioned. Moreover, wasnt Patrick involved with Tristian because of that organization? Jane listened and couldnt help but let out a sigh. In truth, she really didnt like getting involved in these things. It was no wonder her grandfather resolutely took her to live in the countryside back then. It was so much better with mountains and rivers there. Seeing Janes absentmindedness, Patrick thought she was worried about all the scheming and power struggles. He approached her and whispered softly in her ear, Its alright. Jane listened and couldnt help but raise her gaze, giving a lightugh. Im not worried about these things. I was actually thinking, when we grow old, should we retire to the mountains and forests? Patrick couldnt help but tighten his grip around her. Alright, Ill follow your lead. We can go wherever you want. Finding a beautiful ce surrounded by mountains and rivers to spend our old age, wouldnt that be wonderful with our children and grandchildren around us? As she spoke, Jane seemed to have already imagined her future life as an elderly person. Hearing this, Patricks eyes flickered slightly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. Having children and grandchildren around would indeed be nice. Do you prefer a son or a daughter? However, Jane didnt catch the deeper meaning in Patricks words and thought carefully for a moment. I actually prefer a daughter, cute and beautiful. His palm gently caressed Janes back as Patrick buried his head in the crook of her neck. Just like you The warm breath brushed against Janes skin, making her feel a bit itchy, causing her to instinctively shrink her neck. When she lowered her head, she met Patricks lips. No, Jane suddenly realized what she had just said. Patrick Jane murmured softly, her cheeks blushing. Im here, Patrick responded, lifting Jane by her waist and holding her in his arms. Jane was startled by this action and quickly wrapped her arms and legs around Patrick. She looked at Patrick, whose eyes were filled with mncholy, and couldnt help but purse her lips, yfully saying, Im a bit tired today. Isnt that why Im taking you to bed? Patrick remained unfazed, walking towards the bed. Just to sleep? Jane raised an eyebrow. But Patrick didnt say anything, as soon as Janes back touched the bed, he pressed down straight, capturing her lips with a passionate kiss. Chapter 622 Unrealistic The next day, Jane woke up with a sore back and made a decision not to mention the word child in front of Patrick ever again. Thinking about her appointment with April today, Jane got everything ready early and called April as soon as it was time. But to her surprise, April had already arrived at the Star Entertainment building when she answered the phone. Jane quickly went to pick up April herself and found her standing obediently in front of thepanys door. When she saw Janeing out, she blinked in surprise. You really work at Star Entertainment, said April. Jane looked helpless. Youre already here early and you still doubt that I work here? April scratched her cheek sheepishly and grinned. Jane didnt waste any time and entered Star Entertainment with April. Along the way, people greeted Jane, and April followed by her side, her curious gaze always falling on Janes face. Do you have any questions? Jane asked as they entered the dedicated elevator with April. I can hardly believe its true, April said softly. What makes you think its not real? Jane curiously looked at April, thinking that this young girl must be thinking some strange thoughts. I just cant believe youre so beautiful and young, and actually the CEO of a major entertainmentpany, April said. Jane chuckled lightly, a hint of mischief in her eyes. Are you suggesting I look like the CEOs mistress? Upon hearing this, Aprils cheeks turned red, and she quickly waved her hands and shook her head. No, no, no! I didnt mean that. I just think youre really amazing. I wish I could be like you someday. With a ding, the elevator arrived at their floor. Jane smiled lightly and said, You will soon. Because Star Entertainment focused mainly on actors, the music department didnt have as many people, but that didnt mean their music department was weak. Compared to the bustling actor department, the music department was particrly quiet. April looked around curiously, seeing several music rooms and studios, and even recognizing a few familiar singers. April followed Jane all the way until Jane stopped in front of a door. April looked up and saw the words Director of Music Department written on it. Jane politely knocked on the door and then walked in. As April looked behind her, she saw a huge electronic keyboard and several music production equipment. This ce didnt seem like an office, but more like a music studio. The decoration had its own unique style, with even a wall disying strangely shaped dolls. However, what truly surprised April was that next to this wall of dolls, there was a cardboard box with several scattered trophies inside. One of them even seemed to be a major music award. April pursed her lips. Who would casually put such valuable trophies in a cardboard box? Wake up, dont fall asleep. Jane crossed her arms and looked at the person lying on the massage chair in front of her, slowly speaking. April listened and cautiously peeked out from behind Jane. There was a person lying on the huge massage chair, his face covered by a book. The book had severalrge words written on it. The Art of Mystical Arts and Wagering. April suddenly felt like she had entered somece strange. Seeing no reaction from the person on the massage chair, Jane shook her head and turned to April. Cover your ears. Although April didnt understand why, she obediently followed Janes instructions and covered her ears. Jane took out her phone and opened a music ying app. Just as April was wondering, a thunderous sound came from Janes phone. Jane was ying a song, and although April couldnt hear it clearly with her ears covered, she faintly sensed that this song seemed to be repeating two words. No money. The next moment, April saw the person who had been lying on the massage chair suddenly sit up, and the book on his face fell directly to the ground. Marcos hair was a bit messy, and he looked up at Jane with a resentful expression in his eyes. Awake? Jane pressed the stop button, finally silencing the annoying music. Do you know how long I struggled yesterday to work on those two songs for you? And today, I still have to rush to thepany, Marcos voice was somewhat hoarse. He roughly ran his hand through his hair, couldnt help sniffing, and then noticed April standing motionless beside him, covering her ears. For a moment, Marco looked puzzled and pointed at April, saying to Jane, Is this the new statue you bought? Following Marcos direction, Jane looked towards April, pulled her hands down from her ears, and shook them in front of her. Suddenly, April had a realization. She rubbed her eyes vigorously and stared at Marco, stepping back and speaking in disbelief.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You, youre Marco! April was genuinely shocked and couldnt find the words to express herself. She never expected to see this person here. Who was Marco? He can be said to be one of the most famous figures in the music industry today. His fame had skyrocketed. Almost every corner of Alodon, people can hear his songs every few steps. He had won numerous awards. April now truly understood why someone would keep their trophies in a cardboard box because that person was Marco, the legendary figure who monopolized all the awards with just one single. But most importantly, Marco was not only talented but also incredibly good-looking. There was even a host who joked on a show that Marco alone could fulfill all the needs of film, television, and music. For April, Marco could be considered her idol. What did it feel like to have her idol suddenly appear in front of her? April felt that she had already exercised great self-restraint by not rushing forward immediately. Oh, you recognize me. Marcos expression remained calm as he turned to look at Jane. So, boss, who am I going to meet this afternoon? Jane turned around, reached out and brought April over. This is the person I want you to meet. However, April was looking at Marco with a fangirl expression on her face. Supporting his cheek, Marco slowly spoke, Boss, are you arranging a special fan meeting for me? Where did you find this well-connected person? Is she your sister? Chapter 623 Unbelievable Appearance Jane turned to look at Aprils fangirl expression, feeling a bit surprised. She gently patted Aprils arm, trying to get the young girl to snap out of it. However, April just blinked her eyes and continued staring at Marco with an incredulous expression. Marco looked at Jane in confusion and saw a hint of helplessness in her eyes. He decided to take matters into his own hands and leaned forward slightly, bringing himself closer to April. He tilted his head and said, Hello? This sudden proximity caught April off guard. She didnt expect Marco to be so close all of a sudden and blushed bright red as a result. She quickly stepped back but ended up bumping into some equipment behind her which caused her stumble. Jane was about to reach out and steady her when Marco beat her to it by grabbing hold of Aprils wrist and pulling her back towards him. Are you okay? he asked as he let go of her wrist before walking over towards his own equipment. April realized what had just happened and felt embarrassed by the whole situation. She bowed repeatedly towards Marco saying, Im so sorry! I really am! But then she heard Marco muttering under his breath while fiddling with his own equipment, Such a shame how could nothing happen? Huh? April was confused by what he meant but before she could ask for rification she turned towards Jane for help instead. However, Marco turned around nonchntly while running his hand through his messy hair saying, If it breaks down then Ill have an excuse to rece it. April blinked her eyes, feeling that there was a slight difference between the Marco in front of her and the idol in her impression. However, Marco seemed indifferent to Aprils gaze and continued speaking to himself, Ive been eyeing a set of equipment and wanting to upgrade. With that, he turned his gaze towards Jane. Sensing something, Jane raised an eyebrow, If you want to upgrade, just do it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This response pleased Marco, and he stood up abruptly, shing a brilliant smile at Jane. But its expensive, Miss North. Dont you n on giving me an early year-end bonus? Jane chuckled lightly,pletely unaffected by Marcos sincere eyes. Year-end bonus? Your sry gets deducted every month. Do you still expect a year-end bonus? Marcos face turned bitter as he clutched his chest and said, Miss North, I havent had a decent meal in a long time. Do you know why? Jane couldnt be bothered to entertain him and waved her hand dismissively. Enough with theints. I came to talk about business today. This is April. Upon hearing her name, April stood up straight, hesitantly addressing Marco, Hello, Im April. Its a pleasure to meet you. Her face reddened, but she couldnt hide her excitement. Naturally, Marcos gaze fell on April, and he slowly spoke, If you want an autograph, bring your own pen. As he said that, he even earnestly extended his hand, posing as if waiting for April to hand over the pen and paper. Seeing this, Jane frowned and immediately pped his hand away. Shes the new talent I want to sign. Jane said seriously. Although Jane said that, Marco still had thatzy demeanor. What are youing to me for if you want to sign a new talent? Suddenly, he seemed to realize something and turned his head. Youre not asking me to mentor a new talent, are you? I wouldnt hinder the development of my ownpanys talent department, Jane replied. Jane didnt understand Marco yet. Seeing hiszy andid-back appearance every day, she thought it was better to give him another excuse to bezy than to have him mentor a new talent. Just then, April nudged Janes arm, blinking her eyes anxiously. Is he really Marco? The Marco who does music? April suddenly felt that it was unreal. Today, she not only met the CEO of Star Entertainment, but also Marco. After all, being recognized by the CEO or meeting her idol were things April had always dreamed of. Suddenly, April felt like buying a lottery ticket. Maybe she could fulfill herst dream. Overnight riches. But upon hearing this, Marco raised an eyebrow and pointed to his face, saying, What? Do I have a very ordinary face? April quickly waved her hands and nervously shook her head, No, thats not what I meant. I just thought you looked different from the Marco Ive seen online. Hearing this, Marco couldnt help but chuckle, but he turned to Jane and asked, If Im not mentoring her, then why did you bring her here? To help her record a song, Jane replied. Upon hearing this, Marco becamezy again and lounged back in his chair, Boss, you dont want me to produce an album for her, do you? Jane snapped her fingers and said, Rare to see you being clever. I want you to listen to her song. If possible, I hope you can participate in producing Aprils first album. As soon as she heard this, before Marco could react, April straightened up and eximed, What! An album releasing an album? Jane nodded naturally, Yes, if you sign with mypany, as an artist under thepany, you will definitely release an album. Is that really possible? Aprils eyes brightened. So, do you want to sign with mypany? Jane smiled gently at April, As long as youre willing, I will definitely make you popr. Its rare to see you liking someone so much. Did this girl use connections to get in? Marco interjected, his gaze shifting back and forth between April and Jane. With Marcosment, April was taken aback. She finally realized the difference between Marco in person and the one she saw online. One was an award-winning genius producer, while the other was aedian. Could they be the same person? Im not using connections April said in a small, aggrieved voice. That wont do, Marco touched his chin. My boss doesnt sign people easily, and its unheard of to bring you directly to me. How did you two meet? Chapter 624 The Most Talented Person Um April hesitated for a moment, ncing at Jane before speaking softly. At the bar. Suddenly, Marcos expression changed and he narrowed his eyes, looking mysterious and deep. Jane couldnt bear to watch anymore and rolled her eyes. Get ready to record. But Marco still seemed skeptical and continued to sneak nces at Jane. But let me tell you, Marco, Jane said. April is the most talented person Ive ever met. Hearing this, Marco looked surprised. The most? Its rare to hear that kind of word from your mouthe here. He beckoned April over with a wave of his hand. April was unsure what to do and instinctively turned back towards Jane. But Jane patted her shoulder reassuringly. Just try singing it acape first, she said. Sing your original song. Well actually I have an apaniment on my phone that I recorded, April hesitated before saying. Even better. Marco, you can put her apaniment in there for her. Marco nodded and sat down in front of theputer while April sent him the recording from her phone. Have you ever recorded before? Marco asked as he looked up at her. April shook her head honestly but then whispered softly, Does recording with headphones on my phone count? Marco chuckled and turned his head, saying casually, Go in, put on the headphones, and when I say yes, you can sing. April nodded nkly and turned to walk into the recording studio, feeling somewhat awkward and uneasy as she stood in front of the microphone. Then, Marcos voice came from outside the recording studio, Can you hear my voice? April nodded, adjusting her headphones. Get ready, were starting soon, Marco said, as he opened the backing track that April had sent him. A soothing rhythm filled the room, and Marcos brow twitched slightly as his fingers lightly tapped the table to the beat of the music. However, when he looked up, he saw a different April in the recording studio. Her gaze was gentle as she softly began to sing. Marco rested his cheek on his hand, his previouslyzy expression slightly restrained as he nced at April. As soon as she started singing, she seemed like a different person,pletely different from the shy and timid girl just moments ago. However, Marco still reached out and pressed the stop button, abruptly interrupting April. Stop for a moment, lets start again. Did you go off-key? he said. Marcos expression didnt change much, unlike Janes shocked reaction at the very beginning. That melody you just sang was supposed to be in the key of C, but it seems like you got it wrong, he continued. April was slightly stunned. She had only sung one note, and Marco had already noticed. Moreover, it was her own song, and Marco had clearly heard the mistake on the first listen. While April was still in a daze, Marcos voice came again, What are you spacing out for? How did you know I sang the note wrong just now? April couldnt help but ask. I guessed, Marco casually replied, Based on the melody of this song, 90% of the time that note would be in the key of C. Lets continue. Without waiting for Aprils reaction, Marco immediately started the apaniment. However, due to her previous daze, April was half a beat slow, and Marco stopped the music once again. Do you want to join Star Entertainment? Marco took off his headphones and hung them around his neck, leaning back on the chair as he spoke calmly. I do, April nodded, answering without hesitation. For her, Star Entertainment was a great opportunity that she wouldnt miss. But Marcos next words were like a bucket of cold water poured over Aprils heart, But I cant see it. If I didnt know, I would think youre singing at a karaoke bar right now. Aprils expression soured, and she bit her lip, feeling a bit lost. Lets start again, Marco spoke up once more. This time, Aprils eyes were filled with determination as she earnestly sang along with the apaniment. Jane had been silent all along, just watching April in the recording studio. Marco looked up at Jane and whispered, What do you think, boss? Wasnt I being a strict teacher just now? Janes brow twitched slightly, What, are you trying to break into the entertainment industry? I thought you wouldnt let me be so serious with April, Marco said, resting his chin on his hand. After all, shes still a neer, and a little encouragement is only natural. You know you should encourage her, yet you dont hesitate to point out all the problems, Jane said calmly. But Jane didnt think there was anything wrong with Marcos approach. After all, she wanted April to improve and not just maintain her current level with constant encouragement. I thought you were so tolerant of everyone, Marco teased. Are you talking about yourself? Jane nced at Marco, who shrugged and fell silent. After all, talking too much would result in a deduction from his bonus. Janes gaze flickered. Apart from being signed to Star Entertainment, Marcos daily behavior was not like it was here. Jane never used thepanys rules to constrain Marco because she had known him for many years and knew what kind of person he was. After all, he had never been one to follow the rules. Besides, Marco had a sense of propriety. However, Jane didnt dwell on it. Her gaze fell on April because of Marcos words just now, and April seemed to bepletely invested in the performance. She was even better now than she was at the bar earlier. As the final note faded, April exhaled slowly, finally detaching herself from the emotions of the moment. She loved music, so when she sang, music became her everything. She poured her heart and soul into it. Taking off her headphones, April turned to look at Marco and Jane outside, carefully observing their expressions. She saw Marco stretch his long legszily in the chair, giving off the air of azy cat. April couldnt help but notice. Did you finish singing? Marco casually asked. Nervously, April nodded and bit her lip, feeling a bit awkward. Wasnt my performance good? To her surprise, Marco crossed his arms in front of his chest and said seriously, Indeed, your performance was really poor. Aprils face changed slightly, not expecting to receive such an evaluation.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. You have talent, but youck technique, your lyrics and melodies are also amateurish, and your state is not good, Marco pointed out Aprils ws one by one, using his fingers. The hopeful expression on Aprils face, expecting praise, instantly turned awkward. She twisted her hem and slowly lowered her head. Chapter 625 Sign April These reviews were a source of encouragement and motivation for April. After parting ways with Jane, she immersed herself in intensive training and became even stricter with herself. After several days of training, thepany decided to sign April on. She had an amazing talent for music, and every time Marco gave her pointers, she immediately understood the methods and could apply them to herself. Although the training was tough at times, it was effective thanks to Aprils hard work. Sing it again for me, Marco said as he sped his hands together and adjusted his sses on his nose while looking at April in front of him. April had already ovee her inner difficulties after these days of training. She took a deep breath before slowly opening her mouth to sing that song that she had practiced over a hundred times before. As soon as the song ended, there was silence around them. Nervously swallowing some saliva, April waited eagerly for everyones evaluation. Not bad, Marco praised her with one sentence which made her heart rx slightly from its tense state. Very good! Jane also gave a thumbs up to April. She couldnt help but admit thatpared to when they first started working together until now, April had improved significantly! Okay, since thats the case, lets go to the recording studio. With everyones approval, April gained more confidence. She nodded and followed Marco into the recording studio. Once inside, Marco continued to guide April mentally, helping her with vocal tests and adjusting the volume. After some preparation, he nervously left the recording studio. Why do you look more nervous than April? Jane couldnt help butugh as she looked at Marco. Although he was strict with April, he treated her quite well. This is her first album. How can I not be concerned? Marco raised an eyebrow and then fell silent, observing the situation in the recording studio. With Marcos assistance, April released her debut album. As she looked at her identity as a musician, her eyes sparkled, and she was so excited that she didnt know what to say. As the number of ys on her album continued to increase, her heart became more and more anxious and excited. Rx, its just the beginning. Its normal to have no immediate response. Besides, its your first album, so Marcoforted April, but suddenly, he noticed that more and more messages were popping up on Aprils phone screen, all of themments about the album. He was taken aback, saying, No way, it was just released, and there are already so manyments? April was also surprised. She almost trembled as she tapped into thements. They kept increasing, and she couldnt keep up with them all, but the words inside pierced her eyes. Copying others and iming it as original, have some shame. Is this originalbel serious? All kinds of hurtfulments came crashing in. Aprils eyes became slightly red, and she put down her phone, unable to look at it anymore. Meanwhile, Marco fell into deep thought. He had co-written andposed this song with April. He had been there throughout the entire process. How could there be usations of giarism? Whats going on? Just then, Jane walked in with a tablet in her hand. Aprils album had just been released, and she wanted to check the buzz on Twitter. However, the top trending topic was unexpectedly Aprils new song giarizes Zach. She immediately sensed that something was wrong and asked someone to control the situation. But the number ofments kept increasing, and the news quickly rose to the top. Since April had signed with Star Entertainment, many journalists were messaging thepanys private ount. April blinked and looked at the overwhelming online criticism. She became so upset that tears welled up in her eyes. Its okay, dont panic. Jane hurriedlyforted her. This incident was strange, so she decided to listen to Zachs new song. To her surprise, she found that aside from the melody, the lyrics were exactly the same. I really wrote this myself. April choked back her tears. She never expected such a thing to happen with her debut album. I know, dont worry. Let me investigate. Janes expression immediately turned serious. She asked Marco to stay and monitor the situation online, while she went out to investigate the matter herself. Jane mobilized the surveince throughout thepany. The lyrics were indeed created by April, and they had always been kept within thepany. It had to be someone from within leaking them. Janes eyes turned cold. It seemed she had been too lenient with them in the past. In the surveince room, Jane spent the whole day. It wasnt until evening that she noticed a man entering the secret data room. Janes eyes lit up. The person was none other than Andrei Poole, the head of the music department. Andrei nced around after entering the data room. In the dim lighting, he took out his phone and started recording Aprils lyrics. Jane widened her eyes, shocked that there was indeed a mole leakingpany secrets. She immediately saved this segment of surveince footage, her eyes filled with determination. Now she could see that these people were doing bad things right under her nose! She walked out of the room with the surveince footage and instructed the security to bring Andrei to her office. Andrei felt puzzled and kept shouting to be released as they walked. It was only when they arrived at Janes office that he gave up resistance. Tell me, whats going on? Jane narrowed her eyes and pointed at the screen disying the surveince footage, questioning him. I I really dont know. Andrei initially wanted to deny it, but when he saw Jane about to dial 911, he quickly kneeled on the ground, pleading, No, no, Ill tell you! Then, Andreis regret-filled voice lowered, I initially wanted to buy the rights to Aprils songs at a low price, but the group around Zach secretly recorded the lyrics. I truly didnt know about this until he released the song, but by then, it was toote Andreis voice grew quieter, and Jane looked at the man before her, letting out a coldugh. She had the security escort him out of the office. Because of this incident, Jane realized that thepanys culture had deteriorated to such an extent. She started sending a few people to investigate the recent activities of those involved, in order to restore thepanys atmosphere. Janes gaze became indifferent. Now she had more important things to do. Earlier, when Andrei came, she had already started recording in advance. She had captured everything he said. She opened Twitter and used thepanys ount to post the surveince video and the recording. This was the best way to prove their innocence! Before long, public opinion on Twitter began to shift in Aprils favor, while Zach found himself at the center of controversy. Zach looked at the onlinements with a headache, never expecting to be exposed so quickly. giarism was a major taboo in the industry. On the other hand, April gained a wave of poprity due to this incident.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 626 He Changed Coming to listen to the album, half of the people came out of curiosity, while the other half were attracted by her unique voice. That was how April shot to fame. Jane looked at the news and reviews about April on the inte, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. After adjusting her mood, she took a deep breath and prepared to continue working. Pansys Residence. Florence arrived at Pansys Residence early in the morning, holding a soup container in her hand. You came, but why did you bring something? Beatrice quickly walked out to greet her, and Florence took the opportunity to link her arm with Beatrices, looking very intimate. I made chicken soup this morning. Youve been saying that you havent had much appetite these days, so I brought it to nourish you. Florence behaved very gently and virtuously in front of Beatrice, making Beatrice extremely happy. Good child, youre so thoughtful. The housekeeper took the chicken soup from Florences hand and brought it to the kitchen. Beatrice held Florences hand and sat down on the sofa, starting to chat with her about daily life. By the way, why hasnt the young mastere down? Halfway through her sentence, Beatrice asked the servants about it. Since Florence hade all this way, she had to create an opportunity for them to spend time together. The young master went to thepany. The servant answered. Ah, my son is always like this,pletely absorbed in his work. Upon hearing this, Beatriceined to Florence. Patrick is so responsible, its truly rare. Florence praised Patrick directly, making Beatrice burst intoughter. Bute to think of it, I havent seen Patrick for a long time. Saying this, Florence blinked her eyes, looking a little aggrieved. Seeing Florence like this, Beatrice couldnt help but feel sorry for her. Its okay, sweetheart. Dont be sad. Hes just a bit dense. Florence nodded, then wiped away the tears that were barely visible in the corners of her eyes, looking very strong. Yeah! Its okay. Patrick is busy with work, and I understand. Seeing Florence like this, Beatrice couldnt bear it. Alright, its gettingte. I need to go to work at thepany. Florence saw Beatrice wavering and knew that she was about to achieve her goal. She pretended to stand up and looked at her watch, as if she was about to leave. Sure enough, just as Florence was about to take a step forward, Beatrice called out to her from behind. Wait, wait. I also need to go to thepany to find him. Ill take you with me. Florence pretended to be surprised. Isnt that inappropriate? If others see, they might misunderstand. Whats wrong with that? Beatrice held Florences hand. I feel a connection with you. If I want to take you with me, then I will. You dont have to care about what others say. Florence nodded and secretly curled the corners of her mouth where Beatrice couldnt see. With that, Florence and Beatrice entered thepany together. Just as Florence was about to pretend to go to her own position, Beatrice pulled her back. Whats wrong? Florence blinked her watery eyes. Today, she had deliberately applied a pure makeup look, making her look even more charming. Didnt you say you havent seen Patrick for a long time? I will take you to find him. Oh, isnt that inappropriate? Florence pretended to be coy once again, refusing with her words but following Beatrice with her body. Its no big deal. Ill take you with me and lets see who dares to say anything. Beatrice directly held Florences hand and walked straight into the CEOs office without knocking. Once the two entered in front of everyones eyes, their colleagues started gossiping. Whats going on? Did the CEO have a falling out with Jane? A few colleagues whispered outside the door, and soon enough, the news of Florence being brought into the CEOs office by Beatrice spread throughout the entirepany. Rumors spread like wildfire within thepany, starting from the im that Florence became Patricks adopted sister, and by the afternoon, there were rumors of Jane and Patrick breaking up, and Beatrice already selecting Florence as her daughter-inw. In the afternoon, the rumors didnt die down, but Jane had already arrived at thepany. She had agreed to coborate with Lenny and naturally had toe back to the office to retrieve the contract. However, as soon as she entered thepany, she noticed that peoples gazes towards her were different from usual. Previously, her colleagues would greet her when they saw Jane, but now they were giving her sidelong nces. Jane didnt think much of it, finding it somewhat inexplicable. She nned to go into Patricks office and talk to him. However, at that moment, the secretary suddenly stood in her way. Madam, you cant go in right now. Jane frowned. The secretary used to be respectful towards her, but now her demeanor had be fierce. I need to get some documents and discuss something with Patrick. Whats the matter? She felt a bit annoyed. Now she had to consider the secretarys mood even for her own actions? I know you want the contract, thats why I cant let you in. The secretary stood up straighter, which puzzled Jane. Why is that? The CEO instructed today that thepany is facing financial difficulties, and there is currently no money avable to allocate for your project. He also said What did he say? Janes face turned cold, making the secretary nervous. He said he advises you to give up on investing in the film and television industry. Its too risky, and you might end up losing everything. Jane sneered. Those words didnt sound like something Patrick would say. The secretarys face broke into a slight sweat. Indeed, those words werent from Patrick, but they were what Beatrice told her. Beatrice received a notification today that Lenny had approached Jane for coboration, and she was determined to stop her. But when she brought Florence to thepany today to find Patrick, she discovered he wasnt in his office. Since they had alreadye, she had no choice but to sit inside with Florence. And Florence was more than happy about it. Usually, Patrick didnt allow anyone to set foot in his office, but now she couldfortably sit there. Are you sure Patrick said this? Outside the office, Jane was still arguing with the secretary. Naturally, thats why, Madam, please go back. The secretary spoke with a hint of guilt but managed to hold her ground. Huh, so you even know that Im the Madam? As the wife of the CEO, do I need to consult with you even for investment decisions? Thats quite astonishing. As soon as those words were spoken, the secretarys face turned bright red. She knew she couldntpare to Jane in terms of status, but she had been by Patricks side for so long, and now she was being overshadowed by this woman. What kind of Madam are you? Miss Doyle is sitting inside the office right now. Im just reminding you kindly not to go in; otherwise, youll embarrass yourself! The secretary poured oil on the fire, directly provoking Jane. What did you say? Miss Doyle? Florence? Jane raised her voice, narrowing her cold eyes. I dont know about that. Madam, you should think about it yourself. Otherwise, youll end up embarrassing yourself. The secretary raised her head high and spoke arrogantly, no longer showing any humility in front of Patrick. Jane couldnt believe it. How could Florence be in Patricks office? Dont make up stories to deceive me. Dont just say anything. Theres no need to make up stories. Everyone in thepany is talking about it today. Havent you noticed?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jane felt both angry and amused. No wonder everyones gazes towards her were off today. They thought she was falling from grace. Hmm, youre all so superficial. Jane shook her head. At that moment, the office door opened. Both of them looked inside and saw Florence walking out of the office, disheveled. Her cor seemed to be pulled open, revealing a hint of redness on her neck. Jane paused for a moment. Was Florence really inside? Why are you here? She couldnt believe it. The secretarys words turned out to be true. Miss North is here too, what a coincidence. Florences words seemed to have a hidden meaning, which irritated Jane even more. Chapter 627 Losing Face with You At that moment, Beatrice walked out of the office. What are you doing here? I heard everything you guys were saying. You really dont know how to behave and just started arguing with people here, she said. Beatrice didnt look too happy when she saw Jane. She only nced briefly at Florence before turning away from her. Im sorry, maam. Its my fault, the secretary quickly apologized to Beatrice while looking down on Jane with disdain in her eyes. I wanted to go inside and get the contract, but she was blocking me, Jane suppressed her anger as she spoke to the group of people in front of her, feeling a bit uneasy inside. But what surprised her was that Patrick hadnte out yet from inside? Dont you understand anything? Patrick already said not to invest in film and television, but you still want it. Arent you going against him? Beatrice red at Jane fiercely while holding onto Florences arm. Jane forced a bitter smile and didnt know what else to say for a moment. Why cant you learn from Florence C dignified and filial piety is most important. Do you even know what youre busy with every day? After scolding Jane, Beatrice then turned her attention towards Florence, You must be tired after all that just now. Do you want to take a break? No need, Im fine. Im just worried that Miss North might not be happy. Florence replied while still panting slightly which made it hard for Jane to ept this situation even more so than before. Thats nothing! As long as youre happy then its okay; dont worry about others! Jane shook her head, unable to believe that her future mother-inw would condone such behavior from another woman. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Jane had no intention of wasting any more time with these people. She found an excuse to leave, but to her surprise, she was stopped by a few people behind her. At this time, where do you think youre going without going to work! Beatrice scolded, and at that moment, Florence suddenly held her head, looking dizzy and unstable. Mrs. Pansy, I feel a bit faint. Her body swayed for a moment, and just then, her hand unknowingly rested on Janes waist. Jane was already facing away from Florence, so when her hand touched her, Jane lost her bnce for a moment and stumbled, falling to the ground. Janes face disyed anger as she furrowed her brows and looked at Florence, who had a proud expression. It was unbearable for Jane. She walked up to her and grabbed Florences hand directly. What are you doing, let go! Florence struggled, but no matter what, she couldnt break free. She could only let Jane hold onto her. Seeing that Jane was about to drag her into the office, Florences eyes showed a hint of panic, and she nced at Beatrice for help. Beatrice immediately understood her meaning and hurriedly approached, blocking Janes path. What do you think youre doing? Naturally, Im going to catch you two in the act. Janes eyes were cold as she bypassed Beatrice and headed towards the office. But once again, Beatrice stopped her. You stop right there! My son is inside the office. How can you disturb him like this? Beatrice received Florences plea for help through her eyes and immediately put on a mother-inws demeanor. However, Jane didnt care and continued pulling Florences hand to go inside. Suddenly, Florence, with unknown strength, forcefully pulled Janes body back. Seeing that something was wrong, Beatrice called for the secretary nearby to help. In this way, the two of them used theirbined strength to pull Jane away. As they approached the elevator, Jane tried to retrieve her hand, but she was held tightly by them and had no space to break free. Where are you trying to take me? Let go! Florence pressed the elevator button and had a malicious look on her face. Donte and disturb us anymore. Just go back to where you belong. Janes long eyshes trembled lightly, and as she saw the elevator doors about to open, Florence and the secretary were prepared to forcefully push her inside. Ding- The elevator doors opened, and Jane felt a force around her waist. She felt unwilling and used all her strength to stay in ce. Suddenly, Florences hand resting on her waist let go. Jane looked up, feeling puzzled, and immediately locked eyes with Patricks clear gaze. So, Patrick had arrived. Jane looked at the closed office door and then at Patrick appearing in the elevator, instantly understanding what was going on. What are you all doing? Patricks tone was somewhat suppressed, and a cold air emanated from him. He had just witnessed Florence and the secretary getting physical with Jane with his own eyes. He couldnt believe that the two of them would take advantage of his absence to bully Jane. Its its nothing. Florence stammered, surprised by the unfortunate timing of Patricks return just as she was about to send Jane away. The secretary kept her head down, too afraid to look up. While Florence still had Beatrice as her backer, the secretary had truly wasted her effort this time.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane smirked and pointed at the office. So theres no one in the office, huh? Then why did you say Patrick was working inside? She nced at Beatrice standing behind her, who wore an embarrassed expression and avoided looking at Jane. Tell me, whats going on? Patricks face darkened, his thick eyebrows frowning that made it difficult for anyone to meet his gaze. Its nothing. They said you were inside, so I wanted to go in and see. Jane raised an eyebrow and noticed beads of sweat forming on Florences forehead, which only widened her smile. Jane couldnt forget Florences proud expression from earlier. So, theres no one in the office? Then what was Miss Doyle doing inside just now? If it werent for the presence of so many people, Jane would have burst intoughter, clutching her stomach. Did I say I was doing something inside? Dont make up stories. Florence stuttered in her response, her once fair face now turning red. Then why havent you even buttoned your cor properly? This is apany, and such sloppy appearance can leave a bad impression on the employees. Jane furrowed her brow, pretending to be concerned for Florence, which made Florence even more reluctant to raise her head. She just entered my office? Patricks face filled with lines of annoyance. He had made it clear before that he didnt like people casually entering his office. But when he saw Beatrice standing behind Florence, he understood the reason behind it. However, Beatrice didnt say a word at that moment. She just stood there, pretending to be innocent. Florence didnt expect Beatrice topletely abandon her. Now, when Patrick asked her, she didnt know how to respond. I dont know about that. Miss Doyle is so beautiful; I dont think she looks like someone who would focus on being an another woman. Florence couldnt utter a word in the face of Janes mockery. If Patrick found out what she had just done, she would probably find it difficult to even exchange a word with him in the future. Why dont you ask her yourself? Seeing Florence lose her arrogant demeanor, trembling with fear, Jane couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh. She looked at the man beside her, with a face that could attract both men and women, and it was no wonder that he was sought after by others. Miss North, please dont misunderstand me. I havent done anything. Florence stared at Jane with wide eyes. If Patrick wasnt standing next to her, she would have lost herposure long ago. Is that so? Then Miss Doyle, please button up your clothes before speaking. Jane covered her mouth and chuckled. Florence looked at her own attire and couldnt help but feel embarrassed. She nced at Patrick, who was full of confusion, and as Jane was about to expose what she had done, Florence immediately covered her face and hurriedly ran away, followed closely by the secretary. Beatrice smiled at Patrick and followed Florences lead, leaving only Jane, who was holding her stomach inughter. Patrick looked at the departing figures of the two women, furrowing his brow in confusion, unable to understand what they were up to. What were you all doing just now? Nothing much, just a casual chat. Jane replied. If Patrick found out about this, who knew how angry he would be. It was better not to say too much. Chapter 628 Supporting a Helping Hand Patrick looked at Jane with tenderness in his eyes, no longer feeling the annoyance he had towards Florence just moments ago. Isnt it funny? Jane smiled at Patrick, and with that one smile, she touched him deeply. Yeah, its hrious, he replied. Seeing Jane happy made Patrick smile too. He held onto that smile for a long time until the sound of knocking interrupted their moment of peace. Mr. Pansy, can Ie in? whispered the secretary from outside. Jane gave him a seductive look before writing something down on paper and leaving the room. In the vige, mountains were scattered around them while green water surrounded them. Ancient trees towered over everything else. Maria gazed upon a steep and dangerous canyon before her. She had been filming here for three months without realizing it. The environment was extremely difficult to work in but thankfully peaceful without any online abuse or ridicule from others which allowed Maria to feel safe here. Filming wasing to an end soon and she would have to leave this ce behind eventually. Looking at these mountains rising up one after another made her feel reluctant to go back home where there were still more work waiting for her as well as family obligations. Maria took a deep breath then boarded the bus back home leaving behind this lush forest filled with memories. Jane was standing at thepanys entrance, waiting for Maria to return. Having just received the news, this trip to the mountains had been quite challenging, and she was determined to properly treat Maria for her efforts. As Maria descended from the bus, Jane approached her, saying, Youve been through a lottely. Take some time to rest. Maria looked visibly darker than before, a clear sign of enduring sun and wind. Jane, Ive missed you so much, Maria sighed. As Maria moved to embrace Jane, she was met with Janes outstretched hand, halting her advance. Dont do this, I cant handle it, Jane said, drawing a smile from the onlookers as they led Maria back to thepany. Not long after, the movie was released. On the first day, the box office didnt see a significant response. After all, Maria was still a neer, ying a supporting role, which was quite normal. Observing Marias dejected demeanor, Jane patted her shoulder and said, Its okay. This is just the beginning, and there will be many more opportunities in the future. Maria nodded, but her face still betrayed an unmistakable sense of disappointment. To Janes surprise, the second day saw ticket sales more than double from the previous day. She couldnt believe the numbers on the screen. Up to that point, many people were still making advance bookings. Maria was equally astonished, watching the rapidly spinning numbers on the screen, almost doubting if she had essed the wrong website. Is this really the box office for my movie? Silly girl, its yours, Jane chuckled, astonished at the unexpected sess of the movie.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jane, look, there are many Twitter bloggers with millions of followers rmending this movie, Maria said, handing her phone to Jane, who then understood what was happening. Initially, not many expected much from the movie, and the initial viewership was low. Today, however, the surge in viewership wasrgely due to the fervent online rmendations, attracting a significant audience. Well done, Maria, Jane nodded approvingly. Considering your recent performance, Ill increase your bonus. Really? Thank you, Jane! Marias eyes sparkled, ready to embrace Jane, only to be stopped by Jane once again. Pay attention. Maria awkwardly scratched her head, looking at the continuously rising data online, feeling inexplicably happy inside. In the following days, the movies box office sales continued to multiply, breaking this years record. Maria, ying the supporting role, even outshone the female lead, bing the subject of discussion among inte users. With the soaring box office numbers, Marias reputation gradually recovered. After all, in this industry, its all about talent. As long as theres impressive work, it will be highly sought after. The online evaluations of her hadpletely turned around, with many praising her as a powerhouse in this supporting role. There were few criticisms about her previous high-handedness, and Maria had now be a top-tier actress. Seeing the movies tremendous sess, Maria was delighted. At this moment, she received a text from her boyfriend, Kim. Due to the movies great sess, Kim felt Maria had achieved something significant and wanted to take her home to meet his parents. As she read the message, Marias heart raced unexpectedly. She had never expected this day toe. She bounced home, rummaging through her wardrobe, but despite it being filled with clothes, she couldnt find anything suitable. Looking at her overflowing clothes, Maria fell into contemtion. Kim was from a wealthy family, and she needed to dress up properly to meet his parents. But now she was at a loss. She usually liked loose and casual clothes, and other than those, she only had some costumes. She couldnt find a suitable outfit. In desperation, she meticulously dressed up at a clothing store and nervously got into the car when Kim came to take her to his home. Upon entering, she had one overwhelming feeling: everything was splendid. Wherever she looked, there was a glistening opulence, grand and yet graceful. Mr. Ragsdill and Mrs. Ragsdill. Kims parents were sitting on the sofa, and Maria bowed to each of them before being pulled by Kim to sit on the opposite sofa. You must be Maria. Diana spoke with a very calm tone, her face showing neither joy nor worry. Yes, hello Mrs. Ragsdill, Maria felt a bit awkward, and at this moment, Kim spoke up, Dad, Mom, this is the gift Maria brought for you. She carefully selected it. Maria was taken aback; this was the gift prepared by Kim. She felt somewhat relieved that Kim still cared so much about her at this moment. Dianas face stiffened, and she expressionlessly epted the gift. Mrs. Ragsdill Maria nervously clenched her fingers. Maria, weve heard about it. You work in the entertainment industry, right? Yes, thats right. Maria swallowed and nced at Kim beside her, still feeling very nervous. Both his father and I have heard about it. Your previous online reputation, well, itsplicated. Out of etiquette as the hostess of a wealthy family, Diana didnt continue. But Maria understood the general meaning from her words. Mom, what are you saying? Kim was a bit anxious. He had already discussed with his parents beforehand, but he didnt expect them to say something like this. Chapter 629 The Jealous Man Kims parents werent entirely to me. As his girlfriend, they had searched online for information about Maria beforehand, but the results were disappointing. I understand, Maria blushed with embarrassment and didnt know what to do. But this is your business. Im just expressing my opinion, Diana politely smiled, and Maria understood her words. It was obvious that Kims parents didnt approve of their rtionship, and as for Marias parents Maria pursed her lips. Her parents had mentioned before that Kim was a rich second generation while she came from an ordinary family. Although she was famous now, it wasnt enough in their eyes. And Marias parents were also worried about Kim being a rich second generation; he naturally had many girls around him and might not be sincere towards her. Then the two left the house, and Maria scratched her head thinking why not try going to her house? As soon as they entered the door of her house though, they faced opposition from Marias parents. Youre the rich second-generation boyfriend that Maria talked about? Keira Marner looked up and down at Kim without showing restraint or gentleness like Diana did earlier. Mom, what are you saying? Maria signaled to Keira with her eyes but got ignored as Keira put on a serious face instead. Kim! Its not that I want to break you two up; its just your identity is different from Marias. Maria rubbed her temples, and her worries hade true, while Kim sat beside her, listening carefully. I know your family has good conditions, so you must have some well-off girls around you, right? Maria is just an ordinary person, and Im afraid. In the end, the two of them walked out together, looking at each other, caught in a dilemma. Ah, what should we do? Maria sighed softly, still having some difficulty epting this oue. Its okay. Time reveals true intentions, and I believe your parents will ept me. Kim tightly held Marias hand, his eyes shining brightly. Maria looked at Kims confident appearance, which gave her a great sense of security. Yes! Maria nodded, seeing the certainty in Kims eyes, it undoubtedly gave her strength. Then I will work hard to gain eptance from your parents. Good. Kim smiled warmly, appearing exceptionally gentle in the warm sunlight. Then Maria supported her head and thought. Her previous anonymous scandals had been washed away by this movie. She realized that she needed to act well and have more sessful works to win eptance from Kims parents. And now, the only person who could help her regain the situation was Jane. Lets go find Jane. She will help us. And so, the two of them headed straight to thepany and found Jane in her office. Whats wrong? Jane was still observing the box office trends. If it continued like this, this years box office number one would belong to Star Entertainment. Maria told Jane about their parents evaluation, and Jane nodded, quickly identifying the cause. I understand. She nodded. Dont worry, helping you is also helping thepany. I will find a way. Thank you, Jane. A smile appeared on Marias face, deepening the dimples on her cheeks. Heres the n. Since its not convenient for you to go home temporarily, you can stay at thepany for now. As soon as Jane finished speaking, she asked someone to clear out an empty office. Especially you, Maria. Youre famous now. If youre discovered by reporters, you wont be able to escape. Maria stuck out her tongue and agreed. And so, the two of them settled in thepany. During these days, Jane had been pulling resources for Maria everywhere. She spent her days immersed in Twitter and the circles of directors, waiting for them to notify her of new dramas so that she could rmend Maria as soon as possible. Although Maria had some scandals in the past, after that movie, her talent was disyed in front of everyone, and she had gained recognition from many directors. Hey, is this Mr. Gunter? I heard that you have a new drama recently? On this day, Jane was pulling resources for Maria again. She half leaned on her office chair. She had already managed to secure several resources for Maria during these days. But it wasnt enough. Maria wanted to achieve more, so she had to constantly make her presence known to the audience in order to attract their attention. Well, ourpany has an actress, and I was thinking of promoting her. Can Mr. Gunter give her a chance? Janes voice was as clear and soothing as flowing water, making people feelfortable when they heard it. Yes, thats right, its Maria. Jane was still speaking when suddenly the office door was pushed open. Jane hadnt realized it yet and was still talking to Toby Gunter. Alright, if you need anything, you can contact us anytime. After Jane finished the conversation and hung up the phone, she turned around and saw Patrick with a slightly darkened face. Patricksplexion turned bluish, clearly indicating that he wasnt in a good mood. Why are you here? Jane sensed that something was off with Patricks emotions and furrowed her brows as she asked.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Cant Ie? Jane had been busy pulling resources for Maria these days, eithermunicating with Maria about work or discussing coborations with directors. She hadnt paid much attention to him for a while. Patrick red angrily, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Whats wrong? Why is there such a strong smell of gunpowder? Jane chuckled and stood up tofort Patrick, but he immediately turned his body, avoiding her touch. Ive been busy these past couple of days. Ill find you when I have time in a few days, okay? Jane could only patiently coax him, but she still had another task unfinished and nced at another ce while speaking. Patrick stared at her, raising an eyebrow. He had to wait for a few more days? Its fine, youre busy. Although he felt somewhat unhappy inside, Patrick deliberately acted cold on the surface. This made Jane feel both frustrated and amused. She wanted to reach out and hold Patricks hand, but he avoided her once again. Jane was both angry and amused. The esteemed Mr. Pansy was actually jealous. Alright, dont be angry anymore. Jane walked up to Patrick again, but he turned his face away. Jane was helpless. She didnt expect men to be more exaggerated when they got jealous than women. Chapter 630 Hiding at Home I know Ive been wrong these past few days, but its because work has been too busy. I didnt mean to ignore you, my dear CEO, Jane pinched Patricks face, causing his delicate features to scrunch up and lose their usual seriousness. Its okay, Patrick pried Janes hand off his face and still maintained a cold demeanor, though he was secretly amused. How can that be? Youre such a forgiving CEO. Please spare me this time, Janes sweet voice sounded through Patricks ears, calming him down. Patrick cleared his throat and raised his hand as if to say something when suddenly the office door burst open. Jane quickly shut her mouth; if anyone saw them like this it would be embarrassing. Patrick was clearly displeased, but with other people present, he couldnt continue behaving the way he did earlier. Jane! The person who arrived was Maria. She had rushed in and upon seeing Patrick, she forced herself topose her body. Mr. Pansy is here too. She swallowed nervously. She had heard about Patricks temper and personality, and now that she saw him, she couldnt even dare to look into his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing Maria, Patricks face darkened once again. These past few days, it was all because of Maria that Jane had neglected him for so long. Maria felt the increasingly heavy hostility from Patrick and trembled in fear. Her eyes remained fixed on Jane, hoping to be rescued. Alright, calm down. Jane was about to approach and console him, but Patrick turned around and left. She watched as Patricks figure gradually receded, feeling somewhat puzzled. She never expected a man to be so jealous. Jane shook her head helplessly. Jane, whats wrong with Mr. Pansy? Maria felt like crying. She had just felt Patricks impatience in his gaze. He couldnt be angry because she had disrupted their private time, could he? Thinking about this, Maria became even more afraid. What if she became the target of his resentment? What would she do in the future? Its nothing, dont worry about it. Jane sighed and then looked up at Maria. Is there something specific foring here so suddenly? Well, its just that Kims parents found out about us being at thepany and came looking for us here. Jane raised an eyebrow. She didnt expect them to be discovered so quickly. It seems like staying at thepany is not an option now. How about this, Ill find you another ce. Saying that, Jane took Marias hand and left the office. As Maria was leaving, she sent a quick message to Kim, asking him toe and find her. Jane and Maria got into a taxi, and eventually, the taxi stopped at the apartment where Jane and Patrick lived. Maria looked at the magnificent apartment in front of her, feeling somewhat incredulous. Jane, is this your home? Well, where else? Jane replied and then led Maria inside. These days, we have to avoid the reporters and both of your parents. Thepany is no longer a safe ce, so youll have to stay at my ce for a few days. Jane analyzed the situation, but Maria couldnt focus on her words at all. No way, does that mean Ill be running into Mr. Pansy all the time? Jane smiled and told her not to worry. She would handle things with Patrick. Just then, the doorbell of the apartment rang. It was likely Patrick returning, so Jane went to open the door. True enough, as soon as she opened it, she saw Patrick with a dark expression on his face. Patrick had been waiting for Jane downstairs at thepany for a long time, but he couldnt see any sign of her. Eventually, he saw Jane leading Maria into their apartment. Patrick tilted his head and noticed Maria standing meekly behind Jane. Maria kept her eyes tightly shut, afraid to make a move. Her only thought was that Patrick was terrifying! Maria had nowhere to stay these past few days, so I brought her here, and you Jane tried to exin to Patrick, but as soon as Patrick heard her words, his face filled with frustration, and he walked straight into the room. Janes pupils contracted, wondering what this man was going to do now. Patrick entered the room, grabbed a few suits he usually wore, packed them into a suitcase for a business trip, and then left without looking back. Hey, where are you going? Jane tried to call out to Patrick, but he simply walked past her and left the apartment. Maria was dumbfounded. She had never seen Patrick, a man of his stature, behave like this before. Whats this? Maria stammered, Jane, did Mr. Pansy just run away from home? Jane was also troubled and didnt know what to do. After Patrick left with the suitcase, he found a nearby hotel and checked in. Throughout the entire time, his expression never improved, and the hotel receptionist was quite timid, not daring to say more than necessary. After settling into the room with his suitcase, the doorbell rang. Patrick raised an eyebrow. Was it Janeing to find him? Patrick quickly walked to the door. The person outside kept knocking, and he deliberately stood at the door for a while before opening it. To his surprise, the person standing before him was not Jane as he had hoped, but Florence. Patricks face instantly darkened. What are you doing here? Florence had previously sent someone to quietly observe Patrick and Janes actions. When she learned that Patrick had left with a suitcase, she hurriedly rushed over. Seeing Patrick alone in the room, Florence couldnt help butugh. Patrick, all by yourself? Florence threw a seductive nce at Patrick, but he turned his face away. Florence paused for a moment, but she should have expected Patricks reaction. So, she arrogantly walked into the room. Patrick was staying in the presidential suite, which was muchrger than the other ordinary rooms. Florence admired the room for a while and then turned back with a smile. Someone like you deserve a room like this. Patrick was displeased, furrowing his brows. What are you here for? Then Florence approached, gently holding Patricks hand. Jane made you angry, so I came tofort you, Patrick. Patrick felt a wave of disgust in his stomach and immediately pulled his hand away. Miss Doyle, please have some self-respect. Florence had no idea about his feelings. She tried to sway her body seductively, asionally rubbing against Patrick and exhaling hot breath slowly. Patrick was repulsed by her actions, his brows furrowing, and he pushed Florence away. Back off. Chapter 631 Using Every Trick Florence still didnt give up, she walked up to Patrick and hugged his waist. Patrick, I miss you so much, she said. Patrick closed his eyes and tried to control the anger in his heart. Let go of me, he said. Seeing that Patrick didnt resist, Florence smiled subconsciously. Men are all like this. Dont go, let me hold you like this?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patrick took a deep breath and pushed Florence away. If you keep doing this, dont me me for being rude. A wave of hostility emanated from the mans body as his face was covered with gloom. It seemed that he could swallow Florence in the next second. You I Florence was frightened by Patricks behavior but still mustered her courage. Jane is a woman who doesnt know how to cherish what she has. Why cant you ept me? Florences wordspletely angered Patrick. Get out. Patrick roared lowly; although he had quarreled with Jane before, it did not mean that others coulde here and speak ill of her. Dont Florence shook her head; even though she was very afraid of this version of Patrick now, such an opportunity was hard-won and she had to seize it well. Florence learned today that Patrick was alone in the hotel. Beforeing, she deliberately wore a very revealing miniskirt, which waspletely different from her usual style. Because she had just rubbed herself against Patrick, certain parts of her body were partially exposed. Patrick found it disgusting to look at her, so he turned his face away and called the hotel reception using the room phone. Who allowed her toe up? Get her out of here. He turned away from Florence and said something she didnt expect. Im sorry, sir. It was our negligence, and we apologize for the inconvenience caused. After speaking, the hotel receptionist turned around fiercely and looked at Florence. No, you cant do this. Seeing the hotel staffy a hand on her waist, Florence struggled to resist, but she couldnt withstand the strength of so many people. That was how Florence was thrown out of the hotel by several staff members. Meanwhile, Patrick went to the surveince room and retrieved the scene where Florence had harassed him. The video was of high quality, capturing Florences every move clearly. Without hesitation, Patrick directly sent the video to the press. In no time, the reporters were dumbfounded. Shortly after, they edited the video to make it more eye-catching, emphasizing Florences provocative body movements. Then they posted the video online. As expected, the video gained tremendous poprity and quickly climbed the trending charts. Instantly, the inte was filled with insults towards the Doyle family. Oh my, is that Florence? She has no shame! I cant believe she would try to seduce an engaged man. Not many people would dare to do that! The onlinemunityunched a fierce criticism against Florence and the Doyle family. In no time, the Doyle family became the target of public outrage. Florence looked at the insults directed at her online, feeling utterly hopeless. At that moment, she received a call from her family. Trembling, Florence answered the call, knowing that she had made a grave mistake this time. You foolish girl, what have you done! As expected, as soon as the call connected, her father criticized her harshly. Florence fought back tears, unable to believe that Patrick would be so resolute in pushing her into danger. How did I raise you? You have done something so shameless,pletely tarnishing the reputation of the family! Florence remained silent. She knew that no matter what exnation she gave now, her father would no longer believe her. Because of your actions, thepanys stock has plummeted, and now its almost impossible to recover. You figure out what to do! His voice was filled with anger, and Florences body trembled. If they couldnt recover from the stock market crash, it meant their family would go bankrupt! If her actions led them to bankruptcy, she would never be able to hold her head up in front of others. I cant control you now, but you must fix this mess for me. Otherwise, dont bothering back! His furious voice came through the phone, and then the call was abruptly ended. Florence stared at the darkening screen, feeling overwhelmed with despair. Now, even her father didnt want to take care of her. Whom could she turn to for help? Patrick Florence lowered her gaze and thought for a moment. A name appeared vividly in her mind. Beatrice! She nodded. Beatrice was Patricks mother, and no matter how proud and arrogant Patrick was, he still had to listen to his mother, right? With this in mind, Florenceposed herself and spent some time in the kitchen before taking some food and going to find Beatrice. Since the incident in the office, Florence and Beatrice had stopped interacting. Mrs. Pansy. As soon as Florence entered, tears streamed down her face, which pained Beatrice to see. My dear, youve suffered. Beatrice had also seen the news on Twitter today. Since thest time, she had med herself for letting Florence lose face in front of Patrick. So this time, her heart was still with Florence. Mrs. Pansy, Im fine. Florence sniffled and took out the chicken soup she had stewed. Mrs. Pansy, you said you liked itst time, right? Look, I brought it for you again. Seeing Florences filial piety, Beatrice couldnt help butpare her to her own son and future daughter-inw, and her heart wavered. Youve worked hard, thinking of me like this. Beatrice sighed. Although she was Patricks mother now, she had very few people to apany her. That was why she had always sided with Florence. Just now, my dad called me and said thepanys stocks have plummeted. Thepany is on the verge of copsing As Florence spoke, her voice choked, and Beatrice felt her heart ache. Thats why I had no choice but toe to you for help. Besides you, I have no one else to turn to. Seeing Florence crying in sadness, Beatrice was also torn inside. Its all because of my sons foolish actions that youve suffered. Beatrice gently wiped the tears from Florences face. Alright, alright, stop crying. If you keep crying, you wont be a beautiful youngdy anymore. Florence pursed her lips and obediently closed her mouth. After speaking, Beatrice got up and went into the room. In a while, she came out with a bank card. This card is what Patrick said he would use for my retirement. Its not much, just a few hundred million. I hope it can help you get through this. Seeing Beatrice secretly giving her money, Florence was stunned for a moment. Chapter 632 It’s All About You Millions of dors, that was not a small amount. It was enough to help their family ovee their difficulties. Thank you, Mrs. Pansy. I promise toe and talk to you every day from now on and make soup for you. Florence was so excited that she almost knelt down, but Beatrice quickly helped her up and smiled, saying, Silly child, go quickly, or your father will be worried. Florence nodded and went to the bank to transfer the money from the card to her father. After a day of hard work, her father managed to salvage thepanys stocks, albeit not to the extent they were before. However, they were able to recover some of the losses, avoiding a devastating oue. The news of the Doyle family being saved quickly reached Patricks ears. Patrick raised an eyebrow, realizing that this matter might not be as simple as he had imagined. Go and find out who helped the Doyle family, Patrick ordered his assistant. He leaned back on the couch and let out a slow breath. The assistant quickly investigated and returned shortly after. Mr. Pansy, we just found out that someone gave the Doyle family fifty million, and Mrs. Pansys ount happens to becking fifty million. Patrick nodded. The Mrs. Pansy in question was not Jane, but Beatrice. He knew that Beatrice had been secretly in touch with Florence. It seems that I dont need to intervene in this matter. Patricks eyes were deep and unfathomable, making it difficult to discern what he was thinking. He picked up his phone and called the old mansion. You brat, finally decided to call and console me? A powerful and resonant voice came from the other end of the phone. Youre so healthy, you dont need my constion. Patrick didnt beat around the bush and went straight to the purpose of his call. I was harassed by a woman today, you know, I have a wife. For such trivial matters, you can handle them yourself. Mikes presence was also formidable, though time had etched wrinkles all over his face. My mother helped her. As soon as those words were spoken, Mike knew what he needed to do. The next day, as soon as Beatrice woke up, she received a call from Mike. What have you done? As soon as the call connected, Mikes questioning words came through. Beatrice was puzzled, but the next sentence from Mike instantly deprived her of her freedom. As the head of the Pansy family, you should lead by example. Stop causing trouble outside and running around. From now on, you must report to me wherever you want to go. No, why? Beatrice questioned. Why? Think about what youve done in the past few days. Mikes stern voice came through the phone, and even though they were separated by a telephone line, Beatrice could feel his anger. I wont care about your 50 million dors, but if I catch you again, restricting your movements will be the least of your worries. The phone was hung up before she could respond. Beatrice pounded her pillow in frustration; everyone in the Pansy family had such a temper! It was probably her son Patrick who got them into this mess again. She lowered her gaze and remembered how she had been caught helping Florence yesterday and how Patrick went to his grandfather for help. Beatrice really suffered more losses than gains this time. She helped others but ended up being restricted herself. This way, the Doyle family might be in jeopardy. This matter even rmed Mike. Now, no one could be of any use. As expected, without Beatrices help, the Doyle family would soon copse. Florences father sat in his office, watching the stocks continuously plummet, lost in thought. Yesterday, the fifty million that Florence received was inexplicably bought out by anotherpany. Now that Florence couldnt contact Beatrice, there was no one left to help the Doyle family. Florence got involved with Patrick, and as a result, all the diplomatic rtionships her father had built over the years were ruined in an instant. After all, no one dared to go against the Pansy family. Florences father felt like his heart was being scraped by a knife. All his hard work over the years had been ruined by Florences impulsive actions. Mr. Doyle, something bad is happening. A powerful force is suppressing ourpany. Just then, the secretary came to report. This added another difficulty to him, who was already troubled. He looked at the stocks on the screen and was once again shocked. The stock prices were rapidly declining, and within a few seconds, they were reaching an all-time low.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Quick, quick, bring it back up. Florences father shouted in anger, but the secretary was powerless. Thepany had already run out of resources. While the stock prices continued to fall, many otherpanies were pressuring them, urging their shareholders to sell their stocks, causing the prices to plummet. The news of the Doyle family being suppressed once again made it to the trending topics, and people started mocking Florence, saying that her attempt to steal had backfired. Jane was one of the first to see this trending topic. Although she felt a bit angry seeing Florence in the video, she was relieved to see manyizens defending her, so her anger subsided. Watching Florences current situation, Jane couldnt help but sigh. This was the oue of greed. Last time, when she was in the office, she didnt realize the danger. But now, she hade to Patricks doorstep and annoyed him. There was no one who could save her now. Jane smiled as she looked at the screen but didnt forget her task for today. It had been some time since Marias incident, and now she wanted to check Twitter. There was hardly anyone discussing that matter anymore, as the attention of inte users had shifted to Florence. Seeing this, Jane smiled with satisfaction. This time, Florence had done them a great favor by diverting the attention, giving them time to handle their previous affairs. Jane, you called me? Just then, Maria entered the room. Although she lived at Janes house, she still had toe to the office on time. Have you seen the trending topics? When Maria heard this, she thought she had made the news again and paled with fear, Really? Jane, dont scare me like that. What are you thinking? Of course, its not about you. Jane was amused by Marias reaction and handed her the phone, saying, Take a look. Everyone is discussing Florences situation now. This means you have some free time. Maria nodded, but she still recognized the person in the video. Isnt that Mr. Pansy? How could Forget about that. As Maria mentioned Patrick, Jane interrupted her. She would have to talk to Patrick about this matter when she had some free time. Maria let out a soft oh and then closed her mouth. Chapter 633 Will Definitely Find You During this time, I am nning to send you abroad for a trip to exercise ande back with many good works. This way, your boyfriends parents may ept you, Jane said calmly. Upon hearing this, Marias eyes lit up instantly. Thank you so much, Jane. I will work hard. The next day, Jane booked the ne ticket and sent Maria overseas. After settling Marias matter, the next thing on her list was to deal with Patricks issue. She frowned as the video on Twitter reyed in her mind. If she didnt go find him soon enough, someone else might snatch him away from her. Just as she was about to call Patrick on her phone, suddenly the news report on TV caught her attention. Flight 3-594 crashed in Flishire The hosts voice came through clearly and shook Janes heart violently. Wasnt that flight carrying Maria? She tried to reassure herself that it couldnt be true but failed miserably. She immediately called Maria instead of Patrick but got an automated message saying that it was out of service area. Out of service area Her heart trembled fiercely at how quickly things had turned sour! She called several times more but only heard a dead tone indicating that the phone had been switched off. Jane was stunned, her gaze fixed on the darkening screen, lost in thought. Somethings wrong. We cant reach Maria over here. The assistant rushed in suddenly, noticing Janes vacant expression, and knew that Jane had already found out. The office fell into a deathly silence. Just this morning, Maria had been trailing behind Jane, calling out to her, and now an unexpected incident had urred. The assistant took a deep breath, unable to say much, and kept her head low. Find her. Send someone to find her quickly. Jane panicked and hurriedly ran out of the office. The police have already dispatched personnel to search for her. We might not be able to contribute much if we go there. The assistants voice grew fainter at this critical moment, and she couldnt say much. Thats true. Jane calmed down and dialed Patricks number. The call was immediately answered, as Patrick had been waiting for Janes call for the past few days. Patrick. Janes voice was filled with sadness, tinged with a hint of choking, which made Patrick feel distressed. What happened? The mans maic and gentle voice came through, soothing Jane. Something happened to Maria. We cant reach her. Jane almost gritted her teeth as she spoke. She regretted being so hasty in sending Maria abroad. Hearing Marias name again, the mans face darkened, but seeing Jane so heartbroken, he suppressed his dissatisfaction. The news just said Marias ne crashed. I tried calling her multiple times, but couldnt get through. The police are searching, but theres still no news. Jane sniffled, making Patrick feel even more heartbroken. Although he didnt have a good impression of Maria, human life was at stake, and he had to help her at a time like this. Moreover, Jane was so devastated. Patrick frowned. He had never seen Jane so sad and upset before. Alright, dont worry. Leave it to me. Patricks warm and confident voice made the heavy burden in Janes heart slowly lift. Jane was aware of Patricks influence. He had subordinates all over the country, and if anyone could find Maria, it would be him. There was still a glimmer of hope. Okay! Jane nodded. Thank you. Youre my wife. Its what I should do. Hearing those words, Janes face blushed slightly. She hadnt expected Patrick to be so eloquent. After hanging up the phone, Patrick immediately started investigating the matter.This is from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, he mobilized his own forces to search for Marias whereabouts near the crash site. Jane sat in the office, restless throughout the morning. She med herself for allowing Maria to go abroad so early, as this wouldnt have happened to her. Jane, stop thinking about it. I just made coffee for you. The assistant couldnt bear to see Jane like this and entered with a cup of coffee, but Jane still had a lifeless expression. No one wanted something like this to happen. Not only had Maria brought in huge profits for thepany recently, but her rtionship with Jane was also excellent. So it was normal for Jane to react this way. It wasnt until evening that Jane finally received a call from Patrick. How is it going? Jane answered quickly, her tone filled with urgency. There was silence on the other end of the line for a while, which only made Jane more anxious. Dont worry, we will find her. Those words dealt a heavy blow to Jane, and she stared nkly at the ceiling. As the silence continued on the other end, Patrick started to panic. Dont be sad. We will find her. Its just a matter of time. Patrick opened his mouth, but at that moment, he didnt know what else he could say tofort her. Im going to find her, Jane said. Janes face suddenly became serious, and she hung up the phone. She stood up, quickly grabbed her coat from the chair, and ran out of the office. She hailed a taxi and directly told the driver the location of Marias ne crash. The ne had crashed by the seaside. As soon as Jane got out of the car, she rushed straight towards it. The area had already been cordoned off by the police, and it was crowded with people. Why did youe? Patrick saw Jane running towards him from a distance, his face darkening. I couldnt sit still. I had toe and find her myself, Jane replied, breathing slightly heavily. She had been exerting herself too much these past few days, and her body couldnt handle running even a few steps. Patrick stopped her immediately, saying, There are so many people here searching. If I cant find youter, what should I do? But I cant just stand by and do nothing, Jane retorted, stubbornly. This ce is sorge, searching here is like finding a needle in a haystack. Even if you go, its not certain that youll find her, Patrick said, seeing Janes pale face, feeling a painful tug at his heart. How will we know if we dont try? Jane said, and without waiting for Patricks response, she bypassed him and hurried towards the direction of the sea. Most of the people surrounding them were journalists. The news of the ne crash had already attracted many people, and upon hearing that Patrick had arrived on the scene and sent people to search, even more journalists arrived. Patrick had been in the public eye these past few days, and even this time, he didnt avoid it. As he watched Janes gradually receding figure, he fell into deep thought. Meanwhile, on the other side, the Ragsdill family, who had always been dissatisfied with Maria, also arrived. Chapter 634 Jane Faints If it werent for the police notifying them this time, they wouldnt have known that Kim had also boarded the ne with Maria. Kim hadnt been home for days, and they had been searching for him for a while. They never expected him to be with Maria! They arrived at the beach, looking anxious and searching everywhere, but still couldnt find any trace of Kim. Suddenly, Diana turned around and saw Jane running towards them. She stared at her in surprise. They had seen Janes photos online before because she was Marias boss. That was why she paid a little more attention to her. When Jane also arrived, Diana hurriedly caught up with her. Stop! Stop! Diana kept calling out as she chased after Jane. After a while, Jane realized someone was calling her. Who are you? She turned around and saw an unfamiliar auntie. Although it was their first meeting, Jane felt somewhat familiar with her. Im Kims mother! Dianas tone wasnt very good which made Jane even more dissatisfied. She had heard about Diana from Maria before today; now seeing her in person left an even worse impression on her. Do you have any business with me? Out of politeness, Jane still maintained a calm attitude but kept looking towards the sea worrying about Maria in her heart. Diana was unhappy that she was being ignored like this right in front of herself. Youre Marias boss? You let my son board that ne? Jane frowned, When did I let your son board? Youre still trying to deny it! Diana suddenly became angry; gone were the days when she used to be dignified and graceful. If it werent for you, my son wouldnt have ended up on that crashed airne list. Jane raised an eyebrow; surprised that Kim was also on that ne? Dont y dumb with me! My son hasnt been home these past few days so he must be together with that woman somewhere C youve hidden them away havent you? Diana also knew that Jane was Patricks wife. It wasnt easy to hide two people for Patrick. I really didnt know about this, but Kim is in his twenties, and its normal for him not toe home, isnt it? Jane closed her eyes. Maria was her employee, and she had asked for Janes help. Kim stayed behind to apany Maria. Everyone was at fault in this matter, but Diana immediately med Jane for it, which anyone would find intolerable. This is our family matter, it has nothing to do with you, Diana retorted. Her sons life was uncertain, and she couldnt sit still. If it wasnt for you hiding my son, how could he have ended up on that passenger list? Diana confronted Jane aggressively, causing frustration. Please watch your words, madam. Your son is an adult, and where he goes is his own decision. What power do I have to hide a grown person? Jane directly countered, feeling guilty about Maria. As Maria was her employee, Jane took responsibility for her. But Kim had no rtion to Jane. You you made my sons life uncertain, and now you refuse to admit it. How can there be someone like you! Diana was furious and started arguing with Jane.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Madam, please understand clearly. I didnt make your son board that ne. Dont wrongfully use me, Jane replied, not backing down. She was already troubled by Marias situation, and Dianas sudden interference only made her more agitated. What Im saying is true. Maria is an unreliable woman. I really dont understand what my son saw in her, Diana spoke directly, criticizing Maria in front of Jane, crossing her boundaries. Whats the point of saying all this here? Marias fate is just as uncertain as your sons. Instead of ming others, arent you afraid that someone will find your son? Jane retaliated, and Diana became even more frantic. I dont need you to educate me. Dont talk to me about nonsense. Maria is unreliable, and you, as a boss, are even more unreliable. I really need to make my son reconsider, Diana said. You! Jane was infuriated by these words. The achievements of thepany in the past few days were evident, but in Dianas eyes, they were belittled. What? Is what I said not true? You hey! Diana wanted to continue speaking, but unexpectedly, Jane suddenly lowered her head. Just as Diana thought Jane was about to apologize, she fainted on the spot. Diana was stunned. Seeing Jane about to fall towards her side, she was about to go and support her, but someone else reached her first. That person held Jane by the waist, and with a swift turn, she fell into his arms. The person was Patrick! Patrick noticed from a distance that Jane and Diana were arguing. When he was rushing over, he saw Janes body swaying, and he had a bad feeling about it. Fortunately, he didnt arrivete. If Jane had fallen to the ground, who knew what would have happened. Patrick red fiercely at Diana before picking up Jane and leaving swiftly. Diana stood frozen in ce. She didnt expect that her few words would directly cause Jane to faint. Patrick took Jane to the hospital without even catching his breath. After cing Jane on the hospital bed, she was immediately wheeled inside. After a while, the door of the examination room opened. Patricks face was gloomy, and he quickly walked over. How is she? Why were you so careless? Thedy here is exhausted and very weak. Upon hearing this, Patricks expression froze. Low blood sugar? Thedy has always had low blood sugar. Havent you noticed, sir? The nurse found Patricks expression somewhat amusing. However, in the next second, the nurses expression turned serious. But thisdys body is very weak. If you hade a momentter, her condition could have been worse. Patricks expression immediately became deep and solemn, like that of a wolf. Janes body was weak? How could this be? We just noticed that the patients blood vessels were pulsing rapidly, and her emotional fluctuations were high, which can have adverse effects on the body. The nurse continued with the instructions, providing Patrick with a wake-up call. Jane fainted on the ground after arguing with Diana earlier. Patrick didnt know what Diana said that caused it. And these past few days, Jane had been running around for Marias health. Perhaps that was why her body broke down. Looking at Janes pale face on the hospital bed, Patrick took a deep breath and gently kissed her fair forehead. Dont worry, Ill protect you. Chapter 635 Key Protected Objects Patricks gaze became resolute. He would not let Jane suffer any harm anymore. He turned around and gave a signal to his subordinate beside him, saying, Assign more people to take care of her. We cannot let her get hurt. Just then, Patrick received a call from Mike. He frowned as he looked at his phone. What could Mike want at a time like this? Whats the matter? Patricks voice sounded impatient. With Janes illness, he was already in a bad mood. If Mike kept pestering him, he might lose his temper. I heard that Jane is sick? What happened? Mikes deep and strong voice came from the other end. Patrick was taken aback. How did Mike find out so quickly? It was no wonder, with so many reporters at the beach filming that day. Moreover, arguing with the Ragsdill family in front of so many people would undoubtedly attract attention. And Mike had eyes and ears everywhere, so it wasnt surprising that he knew about these things.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I have my sources. Just tell me what happened to Jane. Mike ignored Patricks impatience. Seeing the video of Jane fainting, he couldnt help but worry. Jane was a good child, but she was too stubborn. Otherwise, there wouldnt have been so many problemster on. However, it was precisely because of that stubbornness that Mike recognized her as the mistress of the Pansy family. Its nothing serious, just low blood sugar. Shes been too fatigued recently, and her body couldnt handle it. Patrick said calmly. Fainting was a serious matter, but at Mikes age, he didnt want to worry him further. You brat, take care of her properly. If something like this happens again, I wont spare you. To Patricks surprise, Mike criticized him directly. Upon hearing this news, Patrick became even more worried. Jane could be so busy with work, and now she fell ill. If they encountered such a situation again in the future, it would surely happen once more. Given Janes personality, Patrick might not be able to stop her either. Mike frowned. This couple really made him worry. Well then, Ill send a few people to take care of Jane, so I can have peace of mind. No need. Ill take care of her here. Nothing will happen. Patrick directly retorted. Although Mikes subordinates were experienced, Jane was his fiancee, and he could take care of her. You cant stop me. Ive already sent someone. Patrick fell silent. Mike was just like that, no one could stop him. Also, to prevent such incidents from happening again in the future, I think its better to have Jane stay at the old mansion. Otherwise, who knows what might happen. Upon hearing this, Patrick became extremely displeased. I can take care of my wife myself. Theres no need to move her there. Its troublesome. You taking care of Jane? Look at the current situation. Its best for her toe to the house. The maids know how to handle things, and with someone to take care of her, its better since youre busy with work. Patrick felt helpless and had to agree for now. Mike was getting old, and if he continued to argue with him like this, it might lead to something bad happening. Mike wanted to say a few more words, but Patrick used the excuse of taking care of Jane to hang up the phone directly. As he watched the screen gradually darken, Mike didnt pay much attention. He should take care of Jane properly. He waved his hand, calling the butler over and instructing him to clean and tidy up the room where Jane and Patrick were staying, so it would be convenient for them to move in at any time. Just as Patrick hung up the phone, he picked up a towel to wipe Janes face. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Janes hand moved. Patricks heart skipped a beat, and he quickly sat by the bedside, holding his breath. Was Jane waking up? After a long time, Jane stilly quietly there. It seemed that the movement just now was only Patricks illusion. He let out a gentle sigh and covered Jane with the nket. She had been exhausted these past few days, and it would be good for her to sleep a little longer. Little did Patrick know that as soon as he was about to leave, a weak hand grabbed him. He turned around suddenly, and Jane had awakened. Youre awake. Patrick immediately bent down, his eyes filled with concern. How are you feeling? Is there anywhere that doesnt feel well? Jane smiled and shook her head weakly. No. Her voice was very weak, but it was enough for Patrick to hear clearly. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Patricks voice was urgent. When Jane fainted, his heart had been in turmoil. He didnt want Jane to suffer any harm anymore. Im fine. You dont need to worry about me. Jane grinned, forcing a slight smile on her lips. At the same time, her heart felt a warmth. By the way, wheres Maria? Have you found her? Mentioning Maria, Patricks expression changed. He had known that Jane would ask about this, but until now, Maria still hadnt been found. He was afraid that Jane would be upset, so he remained silent and didnt give any response. Seeing Patricks expression, Jane understood what it meant. She nodded and didnt continue to ask. She slowly closed her eyes, still feeling guilty about the ne crash involving Maria. Dont be sad. Well find her eventually. Patrick gently stroked Janes forehead, indicating for her to rx. I wonder how shes doing now. Jane was very worried. If she wasnt found soon, she feared she would see Marias body. Shell be fine. Shes usually such a lively person, nothing will happen to her. Patrickforted her softly. Suddenly, a phone call interrupted their thoughts. Patrick took out his phone and saw that it was his assistant calling. Is there news about Maria? Janes eyes lit up, and she grabbed Patricks hand, her gaze intense. Patrick pursed his lips, then answered the call. Sir, we found pieces of the ne on an ind in the sea. We followed the debris and found five people from the ne. The assistant reported. Upon hearing this news, Jane hurriedly tried to sit up but was pressed back down by Patrick. Among the five people, we found Miss Marners trace. Maria had been found! A smile curved up on Janes lips. Maria was still alive! Knowing that Maria was safe, she gradually let go of her worries. Good, I understand. Ill go there immediately. Patrick nodded and then ended the call. Chapter 636 Do You Dare to Threaten Me? Ill go and check. You rest here properly. If I have any news, Ill inform you immediately. Patrick wanted to calm Janes emotions, but at this moment, Jane wasnt listening at all and insisted on going to search on her own. If you insist on going, then Ill immediately recall my subordinates and stop caring about Marias well-being. In a state of urgency, Patrick had no choice but to use this method to threaten Jane. Youre threatening me. Jane red at Patrick. Seeing his familiar expression, it seemed he wasnt joking. Its for your own good, Patrick sighed, patting Janes back. Youve just woken up, and if you get out of bed, youll faint after a few steps. Its better to take care of your body first before going to see her. Jane lowered her gaze, realizing that Patricks words made sense. She was currently a patient herself. If she went, not only would it worsen her condition, but it would also disrupt the doctors. It wasnt worth it. Alright. She lowered her head and reluctantlypromised. Patrick smiled and gently stroked Janes head. If anything happens, Ill inform you immediately. Jane nodded and urged Patrick to go quickly. You should go and check as well. Give me some reassurance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Patrick nodded, promised her, and arranged for his subordinates to bring Maria back. Dont worry, they will take care of her. Patrick reassured Maria. Now that Maria had been found, he would find the best doctors in the country to treat her. This time, Maria survived the ne crash, but she was severely injured. Her arm had arge burn mark from the nes fire, and her body was wrinkled from being soaked in seawater. She looked terrible. However, the important thing was that she survived. Due to drinking too much water and being scared, she still hadnt fully regained consciousness. Mariay quietly on the bed, not moving at all, relying on the nutrient solution to sustain her normal bodily functions. After a few days, Janes body had recovered quite well. During these days, she had been consuming various supplements sent by Mike, and Patrick had been giving her massages to aid her recovery, which made her recuperate quickly. Even the doctor was surprised at how fast she had recovered. Ive been doing so well these past few days, so let me go see Maria. Jane made a request to Patrick, then stood up in front of him, forming a cross shape with her hands and spinning around in ce, indicating that she was fine. You see, Ive recovered so quickly. Im already fine. Be careful. Patricks face darkened, and he quickly grabbed his coat and draped it over Jane. Your body is still weak. Dont catch a cold, or all the efforts of these past few days will go to waste. Jane pouted, about to sit back on the bed, but unexpectedly, Patricks voice came from behind her. If you finish eating this birds nest, Ill take you to find Maria. Janes eyes instantly brightened, and without hesitation, she snatched the birds nest from Patricks hand and started eating it hungrily. In less than a minute, she finished the birds nest. Jane smiled confidently at herself, and Patrick, helpless, fulfilled his promise and took Jane to Marias ward. As soon as Jane entered Marias room, she was overwhelmed by the smell of alcohol. She focused her gaze and immediately saw Maria lying on the hospital bed. Seeing Marias badly injured body, Janes eyes flickered, and she covered her mouth. She didnt expect Maria to be so severely injured. At that moment, Patricks warm hand gently touched her shoulder. Jane turned her head and saw Patricks determined gaze, which reassured her. She slowly walked towards Maria, reached out to touch her face, and said, Im sorry for what happened to you. I shouldnt have rushed you to go abroad. Seeing Maria still deeply asleep, Jane didnt say much. She sat beside her silently, watching her. Patrick had been silently watching from the side. Seeing Jane so heartbroken, he couldnt bring himself to ask her to leave. I have almost recovered, so you dont need to worry about me. Jane suddenly turned around, looking at Patrick seriously. I cant rest assured seeing Maria in this condition. Let me take care of her. Patrick couldnt bear it, but seeing Jane like this, he couldnt argue. You also need to take care of your own body. Youre still a patient, Patrick reminded her. Jane smiled slightly at Patricks words. She knew that Patrick hadpromised. Okay, she agreed. This time, when she fell ill, she understood the consequences of overexertion. If she copsed, more people would take advantage of her vulnerability. So, she agreed not only for Patricks sake but also for her own. After Patrick left, Jane stayed alone to take care of Maria. She obtained a disinfected towel from the doctor and gently wiped Marias body. Seeing the shocking wounds on Marias body deeply touched her heart. So, while wiping, she tried to avoid the wounds on Marias body as much as possible. After finishing, she leaned over by Marias bedside, quietly guarding her. Jane, Jane? Just as Jane was about to fall asleep by the bedside, a force shook her awake. She suddenly raised her head and asked, Maria, is Maria awake? Seeing Maria still lying on the hospital bed, Jane shook her head. She turned to look, and it was April. It was she who had called Jane just now. Whats wrong? Jane rubbed her beautiful almond eyes, half-supporting her head. I just finished my work at thepany and heard that Maria was found. I came to take care of her, April said, looking at Maria, who was resting, with slightly reddened eyes. I didnt expect her to be so severely injured this time. She has really suffered, April said helplessly, letting out a sigh. I havent been around recently. How is thepany doing? Jane asked. Lately, she had been focusing on Maria, neglecting the affairs of thepany. As April opened her mouth, looking embarrassed, Jane knew that something big had happened. In the past few days, ourpanys resources have been intercepted by otherpanies. Even the drama that the neer you signed a few days ago was taken away. Im running out of resources to work with, April said in a lower voice. If it werent for this situation, she wouldnt have had the free time toe to the hospital to see Maria today. Jane frowned, not expecting thosepanies to be so audacious, taking advantage of her absence and resorting to such halfway robbery. Chapter 637 Making a Move on April She looked at Maria beside her and took a deep breath. It seemed that she had to go back to thepany this time. Her body had been well taken care of these past few days, and her spirit was much better than before. She instructed the nurse to take care of Maria before leaving for thepany. As soon as Jane arrived at thepany, she immediately called for a meeting with everyone. The team was excited because they hadnt worked properly since Jane left. Jane saw all the people in front of her, which made her more determined than ever. She knew that so many people were relying on her alone, and she had to handle everything well. I know youre all feeling down right now, but since Maria is injured, we cant fight with full force yet. So we have to hold onto what we have now and focus on protecting Aprils high-end endorsement deal. Afterwards, Jane stood up and gave some guidance to boost their work enthusiasm. But it didntst long; after the meeting ended, bad news came in, Jane! We just received news that Aprils high-end endorsement deal has been snatched away. Jane frowned upon hearing this; it was too much for anyone to bear. Its just too much. She looked at the data on the screen, and there was apany rapidly rising, which was Tristianspany. Her eyes were as dark as the night, and it was this person who had been opposing Star Entertainment,peting for resources. Originally, the resources were already secured for Janespany, but unexpectedly, Tristian raised the price too high and directly snatched the resources away. This circle was always focused on profits. Whichever side had more money naturally had the resources. Jane looked at the screen, rubbed her temples, and this matter was really giving her a headache. On the other side, in Tristians office. He adjusted the sses on his nose, a curve forming at the corner of his mouth as he saw those resources in his hands, feelingfortable. Tristian shook the wine ss in his hand, took a sip, and then slid the mouse on theputer screen. It had to be said that Jane had a keen eye, just a few resources had brought a lot of dividends to herpany. Now that his entertainmentpany had just gone public, the only one that couldpete with it was Star Entertainment. So based on this, Star Entertainments resources would naturally meet hispanys conditions. As expected, the price was a bit high, but it was truly a win-win situation. However, these were far from enough. Jane had strength, and he had a bottom line in his heart. He just received a notification that Jane had returned to thepany. Next, she would definitely do everything in her power to deal with him. Tristian shook the red wine in his hand. It seemed he had toe up with a new strategy. He entered a string of URLs on theputer, and soon, he transferred the list of employees from Star Entertainment into his own email. Tristian touched his prominent nose, and the information on the webpage quickly shed before his eyes. In the end, Tristians gaze locked onto a girl. April. He finally uttered this name. April was a neer, but she was talented. She had just signed a contract and released a hit song. However, what interested him the most was the red eyes in Aprils photo, innocent like a little white rabbit. Tristian pulled the corners of his mouth, took another sip of red wine, and it seemed that his target this time would be her. The next day, just as April arrived at thepany, she received a strange text message. At 5 oclock this afternoon, at the caf by thepany entrance, its about Maria. Make sure toe!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She looked at the message, feeling puzzled. She wanted to call back, but unfortunately, the phone was already turned off. The image of Marias face in the hospital was still vivid in her mind, and she couldnt rest assured. After getting off work in the afternoon, she checked the time and realized it was exactly 5 oclock, so she decided to go there with her bag. She walked into the caf, not expecting to find it empty, with no sign of the person mentioned in the message. April searched around and finally found the presence of a man in the corner. Did you call me here? April asked cautiously in a low voice. Who knew that when the man turned around, he smiled wickedly at her. Youvee. April was startled by the smile, swallowing nervously. For Marias sake, she could only muster up the courage to sit down. I am Marias brother. I heard that my sister had an ident these past few days. Is it because of your boss? The man in front of her wore sses, covering his originally sharp and piercing eyes, making it difficult for April to see what he was thinking. Dont misunderstand, our boss didnt do anything, April denied directly. I hope you can tell me what happened. Otherwise, I will make my sister resign immediately, he continued. Who knew that the man in front of her suddenly changed his expression. His previously upward-turned mouth now ttened, and his whole demeanor became fierce. I I dont know, April stammered in response to the mans questioning. Following Janes instructions, she closed her eyes, afraid to meet the mans gaze. You better answer me properly, the man said sternly. Tristian stood up and approached April step by step, his gaze sharp, causing April to dare not open her eyes. He wanted to extract information from April to find out what Janes next n was. I, April began to speak. April! Just as April was about to break down, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind her. She turned her head abruptly and saw Marco rushing towards them. April regained her senses and realized that Tristian was only a few centimeters away from her. Frightened, she screamed and used all her strength to push Tristian away. However, April pushed too forcefully and had nothing to support her behind. While pushing the man away, she herself began to lean backward. Just when April thought she was about to embrace the ground tightly, she found herself falling into a warm embrace. She opened her eyes wide and saw Marcos face magnified in front of her. You! Aprils face instantly turned red with embarrassment. She immediately covered her face with her hands, and in the next second, Marco helped her stand upright again. Who are you? Marco asked, shielding April behind him and giving a cold gaze to the man whose face was hidden behind sses. Marco had just finished work and noticed that Aprils position was empty. Normally, she wouldnt leave so quickly after work, so her behavior today caught his attention. April didnt have many friends here, so the person she would meet immediately after work must be important. Chapter 638 Pulling Down This caught Marcos attention, and he went to the control room to investigate the surveince at the entrance. He found that April had entered a coffee shop. This made Marco even more suspicious because April never had a habit of drinking coffee. So he followed the surveince and found this coffee shop. Unlike usual, it was empty. This immediately triggered Marcos nerves. He knew something must have happened. I am Marias brother, Tristian said, raising an eyebrow as he looked at the two people in front of him. His intuition told him that they were not simple people. What are you talking about? Maria doesnt have a brother, said Marco, who knew everything about hispanys employees as their director general. What! April heard this news and immediately realized that she had been deceived. Who are you? Why did you trick me intoing here? April was still a bit shy, stuttering as she spoke for a long time and still unable to look directly at the man in front of her. After speaking, she hid behind Marco. Heh Tristian let out a cold snort, not giving any response. He knew that the situation was exposed and directly walked past the two of them, ready to leave. You stay right there! Little did he know that Marco behind him called out to him, his gaze sharp. Who exactly are you, and why did you call April? Youll find outter. The man in front of him only replied with this sentence in a faint tone, then turned and left. Marco watched the mans figure, gritting his teeth, feeling a bit upset. He turned around and saw April hiding behind him, her eyes slightly reddened. Are you okay? He bent down andforted her, saying, Dont be afraid. In the future, dont easily trust strangers. Marco gently stroked Aprils head, and as April lifted her head, she felt an inexplicable feeling On the other side, at Florences home. Since the severe decline in the familys stocks and the inability to contact Beatrice, Florence was on the verge of a breakdown. Seeing the increasingly destitute situation at home, and now having to rely on her mother to sell jewelry to make ends meet, her self-esteem was hurting. She had nevercked in her basic needs since she was little, and this was the first time she encountered such a situation. In the midst of her sadness, she suddenly received a text message. She opened it and widened her eyes in the next second. Someone had transferred one hundred thousand dors into her ount, which undoubtedly was thest straw to save the Doyle family! Just then, she received another text from an unknown number. Do whatever it takes to sabotage Patrick and Janes rtionship. Once its done, I will give you one million. Florence stared at her phone, stunned. She thought this was from the person who had just sent her the money. Who are you? Florence sent a message back, but after a long time, her message seemed to disappear into thin air, with no response. She dialed the phone number, but it turned out to be a disposable number that had be invalid after sending the message. Unable to reach the other person, Florence decided not to pursue it further. One hundred thousand couldnt sustain apany for long, so if thepany were to continue, it would still rely on this persons one million. But thinking about what Patrick had done to her in the past made her hesitate to take any further action. She closed her eyes, and outside the door, her fathers resentful voice could be heard. She couldnt bear to continue living in such days! Holding the phone tightly, Florence sat at the dressing table. Since thest incident, she had rarely dressed herself up. She put on makeup to resemble Jane, then changed into the same canary yellow dress Jane had wornst time. Their figures were almost identical, making it difficult to distinguish between the two from behind. Florence curled up her lips. She hated Patrick for turning her into what she was now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, her expression twisted once again. This time, she would make Patrick pay the price! Florence arrived at Patrickspany building. Having learned her lesson, she didnt enter on her own but stood on the steps, waiting for Patrick to arrive. Sure enough, when the receptionist saw Florences figure from behind, mistaking her for Jane, she immediately called the presidents office and informed him that Jane had arrived. Patrick wasted no time and rushed down without even putting on his coat. He walked straight out of thepanys main entrance, seeing Florences back, which resembled Janes. His eyes were filled with tenderness as he slowly approached, intending to reach out and embrace Florence around her waist. Suddenly, a scent as captivating as Janes rushed towards him. Who are you? Patrick kept stepping back, and when the person in front turned around, it was Florence! Its me. Did you forget about me so quickly? Florence blinked her false eysh-covered eyes, making Patricks stomach churn. You dare toe here. Patrick said indifferently, turned his face away, refusing to even look at Florence. Florence grinned widely, then without waiting for Patricks reaction, she lifted her gown and ran off without looking back. Patricks face grew dark as he watched the figure that resembled Janes receding into the distance. He couldnt figure out what that crazy woman was thinking. Just then, Jane received an email on her phone. She opened it and immediately saw Florences face in the video. She was standing on top of Patrickspany building, her face beaming like a woman in love. Just then, Patrick, who was behind her, slowly walked towards her, his eyes filled with tenderness. From that angle, it looked like the two of them were tightly embracing each other. Janes pupils contracted, it was Florence again! In the next moment, the trending topics on Twitter exploded once again, featuring the video that Florence had just released. Janes face darkened. She hadnt even finished dealing with Tristians matter, and now she had to deal with Florences! The credibility of this video was self-evident. Jane sneered contemptuously. The angle of this video was too incriminating. If one didnt look carefully, they would indeed believe that the two of them were having an affair behind her back. But Jane didnt have the time to y around with Florence now. She immediately had someone start investigating the surveince cameras at the entrance. As expected, as soon as Patrick saw Florence, the two of them parted ways. The video of Florence was obviously maliciously edited. Otherwise, how could they capture the faces of the individuals so clearly, clearly indicating who they were to the inte users! Jane didnt hold back either. She directly posted the surveince video online, apanied by the caption, Copying someones style just to seduce their husband? Once this video was released, public opinion shifted once again. This undoubtedly dealt a heavy blow to Florence, as Jane directly pped her in the face. At this moment,izens criticized Florence, as thest time it was her who caused trouble, and now she had popped up again! Chapter 639 Disappeared Florence looked at the online abuse directed towards her and once again fell into deep thought. Originally, with the hundred thousand dors given to her by a mysterious figure, thepany could hold on for a while longer. But now it was on the brink of copse. What was more, her actions had tarnished thepanys reputation and many clients had terminated their contracts with Doyle familyspany. What have you done?! Her fathers voice came from outside, causing Florence to feel even more overwhelmed. To make matters worse, instead of ruining Jane and Patricks rtionship as she intended, Florence had only caused herself more trouble. The mysterious person who gave her the money couldnt be reached by phone anymore so there was no chance of getting that one million dors. Feeling helpless, Florence locked herself in her room without eating or drinking anything. The incident quickly spread online and became uncontroble. Florence felt depressed while her father felt embarrassed about his daughters situation being exposed like this; anyone would find it hard to bear such humiliation. That night Florence hastily deleted her Twitter ount so she wouldnt receive any more negativements from others about herself. Her father also reorganized hispany and prepared to move overseas since there might not be any ce left for them in this city anymore. They bought ne tickets that same night and hurriedly packed their bags before leaving town. Florence looked at the scenery outside the ne, feeling a bit reluctant. This city had been her home for over twenty years. But in the face of others mockery, she, who had always been proud and confident, could no longer tolerate it. Perhaps leaving was the best choice for her. Netizens noticed that Florences Twitter ount had been deactivated, so they had no choice but to let it go. The Doyle familyspany also vanished from the rankings, leading many to believe that they had gone bankrupt. People stopped asking about it further. And so, the Doyle family disappeared from the public eye, fading from peoples view. Jane sat in her office, knowing about Florences oue, and let out a sigh of relief. There would be no more harassment from Florence towards theirpany and Patrick in the future, which was indeed a good thing. She picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip, feeling a sudden headache. Suddenly, Marco barged into the room. Seeing Marcos sweaty forehead and anxious expression, Jane felt a headacheing on.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Whats happened again? Lately, there had been too many things happening at thepany, and she was feeling overwhelmed. Just now, did you check Twitter? Twitter? Jane furrowed her brow, wondering why people from herpany were always making it to the trending topics. Didnt we just talk about Florence deactivating her Twitter ount this morning? Is there something new now? Oh, forget about Florence. Just go and see it. Marco was in a panic, handing Jane his phone with the trending topic disyed. Star Entertainment Director suspected of having an underground romance with new employee April. Those words appeared before Janes eyes, and she widened her eyes, looking at the screen and then at Marco. You, both of you? Marco scratched his back, looking helpless. I didnt expect to be discovered Seeing Marcos expression, Jane knew this matter was not simple. When did this happen? Howe I didnt know anything about it? Jane thought back to the past few days, and it was no wonder Marco had been taking care of April so much, even more patient and gentle than with others. She med herself for being too busy and not paying attention to these things. Now that the situation had already urred, even if she knew, it was toote. Dont worry about all of this. Help me think of a solution first. Marco sped his hands together, leaving Jane feeling helpless. Forget about your year-end bonus this year. Jane said with a dismissive tone, leaving Marco shocked. He then began to think of countermeasures. She opened Twitter and looked at the photos in the trending topic. The photos showed Marco protecting April at the caf thest time. Aprils face was flushed, already naturally cute, hiding behind Marco, and they looked like a perfect couple. At that time, April was deceived by a stranger and I rushed over to find her, protecting her behind me. Who would have thought the other person was so cunning and directly took photos. Seeing Janes expression change, Marcos voice grew softer and softer. He knew he had made a big mistake this time. Who is the other person? Jane asked. If they could find April, it meant that the other person must not be an ordinary figure. He was wearing ck-framed sses and a hat, I couldnt recognize who it was. Marco was helpless. At that time, he waspletely focused on April and didnt pay any attention to that man. Since the incident had already urred, it was not the point to focus on. Nowadays, thepany was most intolerant of underground romances, especially considering that April was a neer who had just established her ce in the entertainment industry. The news of her being involved in a romantic rtionship would undoubtedly attract a lot of attention. Star Entertainment had been in a precarious state these days, with various scandals exposed to the public, which had caused dissatisfaction among many people. For a while, there was a wave of online abuse directed at April and Marco, and the situation seemed to be irreversible. Thements about April were all about hidden rules, saying that shecked professional ethics as an artist and had only climbed up to the position of director by being involved with him. Otherwise, how could she have released a hit song so quickly? Some even brought up the incident of Zach giarizing April, making her feelpletely cornered. At this moment, April dared not look at Twitter. She could only lie on her desk, her eyes turning red, with tears falling from the corners of her eyes. Her colleagues felt sorry for her, but at the same time, they looked at her with resentment. April was just a neer who had recently joined thepany and already had such good resources. This made many people envious. Now that this matter had been exposed, there were many people within thepany who were jealous and dissatisfied. They all felt that April had captured Marcos attention with her innocent and harmless appearance, otherwise, she wouldnt have had such great opportunities. For a while, April was trampled upon by everyone, and even Marcos position in thepany was affected. Many people who coveted Marcos position began to emerge and try to rece him. Jane sat in her office, looking at the public opinion on Twitter, feeling a headache. Marcos reputation was not in a good state either. His biased treatment of thepanys employees had made many people ufortable. Jane was helpless and could only hire some inte trolls to try to change the public opinion. Unfortunately, as soon as those posts were made, they were met with a barrage of criticism from the public. Jane was truly worried about them. In one morning, she received variousints from the employees. Chapter 640 Economic Crisis Mostly, it was about Marco who abused his power and gave April the best resources, while ignoring other employees. She knew Marcos personality well. April had exceptional talent, and he didnt just give her resources because they were in a romantic rtionship. She frowned, then lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile and continued with her work. Just then, another news article caught Janes eye. Pansy Groups economy is plummeting. Jane felt a pang in her heart at the news. She couldnt believe Patrickspany was also having problems! She quickly pulled out her phone to call Patrick and received an affirmative response before putting down the phone with relief. Inside Patricks office: He was leading his employees to deal with this matter. He had been taking care of Jane at the hospital for these past few days, giving some employees an opportunity to steal theirpany ns for high prices from otherpanies. When Patrick went to take care of Jane and left behind hispany responsibilities, he did so hoping that these few people would reveal themselves. The Pansy Group had a significant influence in the domestic market and had never made any mistakes for a long time. It was because of this that no one had dared to challenge their authority. Now, it seemed like a good opportunity to clean up thepany and get rid of the troublemakers. Patrick instructed his secretary to gather the recent surveince footage and assigned a few trustworthy individuals to review it. They were determined to identify the employees involved, especially the mastermind behind them. Meanwhile, the employees responsible for the scheme were reassigned to vacant positions and closely monitored. Any suspicious behavior would be immediately reported to Patrick. The situation at Star Entertainment was getting worse. Many of Aprils haters, including Zachs fans, came forward to speak against her. Despite the initial sess of Aprils new song, these haters started influencing public opinion against her, and others followed suit. In the past few days, Aprils house had been vandalized with hateful notes, seriously disrupting her life. April, who had always been timid, couldnt withstand this torment from people. Her emotional defenses were already shattered. Marcos situation wasnt great either, but as thepanys director, few dared to challenge him directly. However, he was already aware of Aprils situation. If he continued to protect her at this point, it might further fuel the dissatisfaction of inte users andpany employees. This left both of them in a dilemma, unsure of how to proceed. Jane called them both in and asked, Given the current situation, if you two intend to break up, I have a way to rify things. Think it over and let me know. Jane, is there really no other way? I I dont want to break up with Marco, April said with a lowered head and a flushed face, her voice small but resolute. Before Jane could respond, Marcos refusal had already reached her ears. Jane smiled faintly, advising them not to regret their decision and then asked them to leave. Jane stayed up all night rewriting a statement and prepared to hold a press conference to rify the rtionship between the two. The next day, Jane walked into thepany with dark circles under her eyes. The reporters quickly arrived as Star Entertainment was full of scandals, and they were eager to dig up exclusive information. In the lounge, April anxiously sat on a chair. The online abuse she had endured in the past few days was unprecedented. It had caused her great distress, and she hadnt slept well for several nights. Her face was pale, and Marcos words had hurt her deeply. Janesplexion appeared pale as well, but closer inspection revealed it was just ayer of makeup. After preparing themselves, Jane brought April to the press conference. She had already asked Marco to handle the reporters at the event. As soon as they entered, Marco was already seated on the side, patiently waiting for Janes arrival. As expected, as soon as Jane entered with April, the reporters immediately became active, swarming towards April with their cameras shing. April was startled by the sudden barrage of shlights, her pale face captured by the cameras. Feeling worried, she nced at Jane by her side.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jane smiled confidently at April, giving her a reassuring look. Then, she led April onto the stage. The reporters microphones were immediately directed at Jane, and April, being timid, didnt dare to say a word. Please calm down, everyone, Jane raised her hand and began speaking, having prepared a statement throughout the previous night. Mypanys April and Marco have been the center of attention recently, and for that, I deeply apologize. Jane paused for a moment and then continued, But those photos were taken when April was being scammed by a stranger, and Marco stepped in to save her. It was a situation captured by someone with ill intentions. There is nothing improper between the two of them. Please do not be deceived by the photos. With these words, Jane directly denied any rtionship between the two. The reporters, being some of the best in the industry, quickly picked up on the loopholes in her statement. I wonder how you know the details of what happened. Were you present at the time? one reporter asked. Naturally, I was not present. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been captured by someone with ill intentions, Jane calmly replied, knowing that these reporters were not to be underestimated and had prepared a set of responses. Artist rtionships are not trivial matters. Are you certain that there is no rtionship between the two? another reporter asked, trying to find any signs of dissatisfaction from Jane. I am certain, Jane answered firmly. I heard that a few days ago, you gave April a high-end endorsement deal. As a neer, why was she able to secure such a good opportunity? a reporter asked, hitting the nail on the head, causing April to swallow nervously. April is capable enough to deserve good opportunities, Jane replied calmly, causing the reporters to be fixated on this point. Are you implying, Miss North, that the other employees in yourpany are not as excellent? This remark caused the attending employees to exchange nces. Jane looked at the reporters in front of her, realizing that they were all focused on their own interests, without considering the consequences of their actions. Of course not. The employees in ourpany are all highly talented, Jane answered after considering her response. Chapter 641 Dead End So what youre saying is that employees from otherpanies arent as excellent? Jane remained silent, feeling trapped in a dead end. She couldnt seem to find a way out no matter how hard she tried. As she looked at the reporters in front of her, all eagerly waiting for her response, she knew that they were going to keep pushing until they got what they wanted. The reporters quickly captured Janes impatient expression and secretly congratted themselves on having another headline for the night. Well then Miss North, what are your thoughts on this matter? When Jane didnt respond, the reporters changed their approach. This whole thing was just a rumor started by someone else. Im only angry at those who spread lies and cause trouble. Jane answered with frustration evident in her voice as she looked at each reporters hostile gaze. She had no choice but to answer them head-on. How do you know? Do you have frequent contact with Macro? Marco sensed something off about this question immediately. He knew that April was the one who should be asked about this kind of thing; why did they bring up his name? It must be because he was male. Hes my employee and we only interact during work hours. Why are you so sure then? Or maybe theres anotheryer to your rtionship with him? The moment these words left the reporters mouth, Jane opened hers wide in shock. No, she refuted directly. She couldnt believe these reporters would ask such questions just for headlines. They were clearly implying that Jane had some sort of secretmunication with Marco behind Patricks back. It was iprehensible why anyone would think like this; asking such questions would only lead people astray from reality. This press conference was being broadcast live online and watched by millions of people worldwide. As soon as the reporter asked his question it caused many viewers minds to wander again. Why do you understand Marco so well? Can you give us a satisfactory answer? The journalists continued pressing forward when Jane failed to respond promptly. If Jane were to answer that they were good friends, it would only fuel peoples imagination. It was widely known that Jane was an engaged woman, and now suddenly there was an inexplicable male friend. Moreover, news of Patricks scandal had juste out recently, making it hard for people not to specte. Jane would marry into a wealthy family, and there were many waiting to see her downfall. As soon as this question came up, many were eagerly awaiting Janes response. Jane hadnt anticipated that this press conference would be more confusing as it went on. Not only did it fail to rify the rtionship between Marco and April, but it also dragged herself into it. It was truly not worth the trouble. We are just friends. Dont you know your own friends well enough? Jane replied. Of course you know your friend who is close and familiar. One reporter spoke up, undoubtedly confirming the matter for Jane. Dear friends, I believe the focus of this press conference is not about me. Furthermore, instead of digging for gossip here, you might as well go to the Vast Entertainment Corporation across the street. Im sure its chaotic over there, Jane said, dismissing the press conference immediately. April, standing by her side, was so anxious that her eyes turned red. Blinking her eyes, she had to keep them wide open, causing her eyes to ache from the barrage of camera shes. Jane silently patted Aprils shoulder from behind, signaling her not to worry too much. As soon as the press conference ended, Jane rushed to check the trending topics on Twitter. As expected, Vast Entertainment Corporations scandals took the top spot. The truth about April and Marco was exposed as the doings of Vast Entertainment Corporation. The surveince footage from the coffee shop was also leaked online by Patrick. Inte users quickly identified the person in the footage as Tristian, and Tristians Twitter ount was flooded with criticism. Vast Entertainment Corporations stock plummeted. Patrick scrolled through the onlinements, nning to deliver a fatal blow to Tristian. He called in the secretary who had been watching the surveince footage and, following the secretarys information, identified a person. While Vast Entertainment Corporations stock was plummeting, they also encountered a major problem in their coboration with a very important client. Thepanys n directly caused significant losses for the client, and ording to the contract, Tristian needed topensate them tenfold. Patrick called in the team responsible for the stolen n and had individual conversations with them. Subsequently, the corporate Twitter ount released awsuit against Vast Entertainment Corporation for intellectual property theft. Since Tristian couldnte up with the tenfoldpensation, the client also nned to sue Vast Entertainment Corporation. Thepanys board of directors considered a vote to change leadership, and Tristian came forward to stabilize the situation. Tristian tried to contact the person who had sold the stolen n, only to find out that the person had turned themselves in and implicated Tristian. Tristian was taken to the police station but released due tock of evidence. Patrick bought Vast Entertainment Corporation shares at a low price and cashed out, pushing thepany to the brink of bankruptcy. Kevin invested some funds into Tristian himself, barely maintaining the current situation of Vast Entertainment Corporation. Molly Waters returned to the country after winning an international award. Vast Entertainment Corporation took the opportunity to promote her heavily, stabilizing their reputation. At the same time, a mysterious figure deposited funds into Tristians personal ount. Tristian swiftly utilized the funds to propel Vast Entertainment Corporation forward, finally stabilizing the situation. Ive returned to the country. Dont you want to throw a wee party for me? Molly teased Jane over the phone. I just saw the news, and youre already calling toin. But now that youre back, youve given Tristian a little leverage. I imagine hes quite happy about your timely return, Jane chuckled at the thought of Tristians smug expression, finding it amusing. Youre probably mistaken about that. Tristian is probably not the kind of person to do that. Im still with the Vast Entertainment Corporation. When will you poach me over? After all, Im an internationally renowned artist, Mollys tone carried a hint ofint. Alright, alright, Ill arrange a wee banquet for you tonight. Dont me me anymore, by the way, how are you and Jaiden doing? Jane couldnt help but ask, thinking about Mollys situation when she went abroad.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Its just so-so. At least Ive moved on. I have to go now, confirm the time for tonight and send it to me. Whenever Jaiden Read was mentioned, Mollys tone sounded a bit mncholic. Back then, when Molly had a bright future in the country, she suddenly went abroad. Others thought she wanted better development, but only a few of them knew that Molly had been heartbroken by Jaiden, which forced her to leave. Now it seems that Molly should have ovee that hurdle, Jane thought to herself. Mr. Pansy, we have found out the reason behind Miss Doyles sudden trouble before. The secretary held some documents and reported to Patrick. Speak. Patrick coldly uttered a word. Chapter 642 Old Friends When Florence tried to seduce him again, he sensed that something was off. However, at the time he was preupied with other matters and could only handle it hastily. Now, he had plenty of time to deal with it. After investigation, it was ordered by Mr. Read, the secretary said in a small voice towards the end of her sentence, shrinking back in fear. She also knew about Jaidens rtionship with the boss. This situation made her feel like she was caught in between and unable to do anything. Jaiden? Are you sure? Is this information urate? Patrick furrowed his brow. He had heard about Jaiden taking that path but never thought that Jaiden woulde after him given their rtionship and Molly and Janes connection. Yes sir, we have confirmed this information is correct; as for anything else, we are not too sure. The secretary tried to maintain a professional demeanor but couldnt help trembling under her boss gaze. Okay I understand; you may go now. Patrick frowned slightly before dialing Mike on his phone. I knew you wouldnt call me without reason; alright I got it C take care of Jane for me. Mikes strong voice came through the phone line carrying an undeniable authority. In the restaurant: Molly, are you nning on leaving again aftering back this time? Jane asked Molly. Molly had always been a good friend of hers so she really hoped that Molly would stay this time so she could help her out more. No Im not leaving anymore; after helping you out this onest time I n on retiring from all of this, Molly replied while keeping a smile on her lips despite tears welling up in her eyes.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With me here, dont be afraid. What happened? Upon hearing Janes words, Molly couldnt hold back her tears any longer, and they started flowing uncontrobly. Jane took out a tissue and wiped away Mollys tears, reaching out to hold her friends hand,forting her. You know, initially, I pretended to go abroad for better career prospects, but in reality, it was to follow Jaiden. However, I thought that after being ssmates for four years, we would at least have some friendship. I have never done anything out of line. But on that grand asion, without me doing anything, he publicly used me of seducing him and even tried to drag me out, Molly choked up for a moment, but there seemed to be a different sparkle in her eyes that Jane couldnt make out. Hah, he really underestimated me. I caused a scene right then and there. I just regret not seeing through his true character. Im sorry, Jane, for making you witness such a spectacle, Molly said, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Her eyes started to shine. Jane finally smiled. She knew her friend would never disappoint her. But Mollys actions also had an air of the Waters familys style. Well, after you go back, rest well. Lets forget about leaving the industry. I didnt mean it seriously, Jane supported Molly as they walked out. I wasnt joking. I really want to leave the industry. After all, Ive won all the famous awards once. It might be more pleasant to retire, with a few acres of goodnd and a courtyard, Molly said without expecting a response. Jane just helped her friend into the car. The next day: Judging by your state these past few days, you seem to have recovered well. Theres a variety show the day after tomorrow that I think suits you. You should go, and Ill apany you backstage. Its a good opportunity to increase your exposure, Jane said, looking at April as she handed over a document. Okay, Jane, dont worry. I wont let personal emotions affect my work. After this incident, Im not that fragile anymore. I just might not easily trust a rtionship in the future, April smiled and reassured Jane. Jane looked at Aprils gentle smile and felt a change in her aura. She seemed to have be more resolute, but Jane wasnt sure if this change was good or bad. Mrs. Pansy, you cant go in. Ourpany has regtions, the receptionist spotted the imposing Beatrice from afar and hurriedly approached her. Beatrice was Patricks mother, and the receptionist didnt dare to cause trouble. However, she couldntpliment her character. Get out of my way! How dare an ordinary employee like you try to stop me here? I think you dont want to live anymore, Beatrice, ustomed to being overbearing, didnt care where she was and just wanted to stir up trouble. There arews in this country, and rules in every family. Though Star Entertainment may not be very famous, we cant allow you to be so rude and unreasonable. As for me, if I dont perform my job well, the supervisor will fire me. You dont need to worry. Security, remove her, the receptionist couldnt stand it and directly confronted Beatrice, regardless of the possibility of being fired. The security guards, however, didnt have the courage of the receptionist and didnt dare to forcefully remove Beatrice. They managed to let her in through some persuasion. Mrs. Pansy, you cant go in. April had juste out of Janes office and saw Beatrice. Thinking about Beatrices rtionship with Jane, she instinctively blocked her. Get out of my way, a mere actress like you, Beatrice pushed April to the ground. Caught off guard, April hit her head on a nearby cab and immediately passed out. Jane heard themotion outside and walked out. She immediately saw April lying on the ground and Beatrice. She understood what had happened. She instructed the receptionist and security guards, who had hurried over, to take April to the hospital first. She also instructed her secretary to retrieve the surveince footage as evidence, and then she dealt with Beatrice. Next, Jane took Beatrice to the waiting area. You finally dare to see me, Beatrice stared at Jane with her eyes wide open. What are you nning, Mrs. Pansy, by making such a big fuss? Our Star Entertainment may be a smallpany, but it cant amodate a big shot like you. This is a matter of life and death. If you dont want to bear the consequences, you better handle it quickly, Jane urged, with both veiled threats and words. Beatrice was taken aback by Janes forceful words and felt a sudden fear towards her. Dont try to beat around the bush with me. Let me tell you, I wont leave here today. What can you do about it? Although Beatrice had a slight retreat in her thoughts, she believed that for the sake of her sonspany, it was worth taking this risk. It was better than letting this woman destroy her sonspany. I already know everything, so dont hide it from me. Just tell me, did my sons public rtions team and working capital all end up in your hands? You have quite the audacity. Who gave you such a face? Beatrice pointed at Jane and started cursing, regardless of right or wrong. Chapter 643 A Farce Jane lowered her eyes slightly, surprised by Beatrices words, but she didnt show any emotion on her face. She knew that Beatrice was being used as a pawn by someone else and wouldnt allow herself to be bullied. However, Jane was better suited to handle certain things than others and Patrick should be arriving soon. But Beatrice saw through Janes fa?ade and interpreted it as guilt. I just dont understand what this has to do with you, Jane said, looking up at Beatrice. What?! Beatrice couldnt control her emotions and started yelling at Jane again, Do you know how important this team is? You let Patrick transfer the team to you because of yourck of discretion! It caused the setback for the entire Pansy Group! Are you sure that the information you received is true? There was a hint of amusement in Janes eyes, but it went unnoticed by Beatrice who continued talking over her. Yourpany isnt even worth one-tenth of the value of the Pansy Group! And yet here we arepensating your pathetic littlepany with such arge sum! What an audacious scheme! Beatrice also had no filter and directly said in front of so many employees that Star Entertainment was a failingpany. This undoubtedly caused dissatisfaction among many people.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Please watch your words. Janes face turned serious. She didnt want to wait any longer. Even if she had to bear a bit of a bad reputation, it didnt matter. Moreover, Beatrices every usation was backed by evidence. Even if the truth came to light, Jane was confident she coulde out unscathed. Hey, you dare to retort! Beatrice no longer pretended to be dignified. She raised her hand, about to strike Janes face. Just as Jane was about to intervene and stop Beatrice, she noticed someone beat her to it. Patrick. Patrick grabbed Beatrices arm, his face gloomy. Jane widened her eyes, unable to hide the smile in them. The timing was just right. I told you already, dont touch Jane. Patrick let go of Beatrices arm and shielded Jane behind him. Upon hearing Patricks words, even though Jane was powerful, she couldnt help but tear up. She hugged Patrick tightly. Im sorry, I arrivedte. Patricks hoarse voice reached Janes ears, causing her heart to ache. This is the good son I raised. Once he has a wife, he forgets about his mother. Beatrices gaze turned cold, but her momentum weakened considerablypared to before Patricks arrival. I already told you not to touch her. Patrick didnt back down either, and his words made Beatrice reluctant to retort. Im fine. How is thepany doing? Jane smiled gently at Patrick, lightly stroking his face. She felt a mix of anxiety and happiness in her heart. Ive already told you to trust me. Patrick patted Janes hand, reassuring her. As long as Patrick was by her side, she feared nothing. Do you still not see me in your eyes? Beatrice wanted to continue her outburst but was stopped by a single nce from Patrick. Whats going on here? At that moment, Mike walked over with a cane. Patrick had heard about Beatrices presence beforeing, so he had informed Mike in advance. After all, he couldnt casually reprimand Beatrice as her son, but Mike was different. Seeing Mike, Beatrices face stiffened. Not long ago, Mike had warned her not to move around recklessly. She was able toe here because she had bribed the guards. Unexpectedly, shortly after leaving, she was quickly discovered by Mike. What are you doing here? Mikes expression was cold when he saw Beatrice. Didnt I tell you not toe and go as you please? Yet here you are, causing a scene at Janespany? Hearing Mikes stern words, Beatrice immediately lost her previous arrogance. N-No, I just came here to help Jane with some advice. Beatrice hurriedly exined, but Mike didnt listen to a word. He pointed at the ss shards on the ground and questioned, Then whats this? Beatrice opened her mouth but couldnt find the words to say. Jane stood behind Patrick, and she hadnt expected Mike to show up as well. Looking at these two, a warm feeling surged in her heart. She tightened her grip on Patricks hand, and he gave her a smile. You dare to argue? It seems you really dont want to stay here anymore. Without a second thought, Mike called his subordinates and arranged a flight ticket for Beatrice. Get this woman out of the country today. I dont want to see her again. No, it cant be! Beatrice wanted to plead, but Mike didnt even give her a nce. She was immediately dragged out of thepany. However, at that moment, Jane suddenly spoke up. Since everyone is here, I cant help but ask a question. Earlier, Mrs. Pansy kept saying that I took thepanys public rtions team and liquid assets. I just dont know where Mrs. Pansy got this information from. Jane stepped out from behind Patrick, disying amanding presence without anger. Is this true? You better exin it clearly to me, Mike became even angrier upon hearing Janes words. I I just overheard two servants talking, and thats how I misunderstood, Beatrice tried to defend herself, knowing that she had likely been misled by someone. At this point, she could only hope to lessen her punishment. Alright, Jane, for the sake of my reputation, lets discuss this matterter, shall we? Mike understood that someone had manipted Beatrice, but this was a family issue that shouldnt be discussed in thepany. Jane also understood this and nodded at Mike. He then took Beatrice and left. Meanwhile, after Patrick heard the whole story from Jane, he chose to apany her to the hospital. At the hospital: April was rushed into the emergency room. The receptionist and the security guard anxiously waited outside. Their hearts finally rxed when the doors of the emergency room opened. The patient is temporarily out of life-threatening danger, but the situation is still not optimistic, the doctor informed the two of them. April was taken to a hospital room, and after a while, Jane and Patrick arrived as well. Chapter 644 Awakening As Jane watched Aprils pale face, she felt guilty. If it werent for Beatrice, April wouldnt be in this state. Jane clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, but with Patrick by her side, she couldnt explode in anger. The two entered Aprils hospital room, and a strong smell of alcohol hit their noses, making it quite unpleasant. Jane frowned at the sight of April lying on the hospital bed, her face devoid of any color, and her heart ached. With a furrowed brow, Jane approached and gently touched Aprils forehead. The icy sensation sent a shiver down her spine. Patrick noticed the change in Janes expression and gently patted her back, signaling her not to be upset. He knew that it was all Beatrices doing, but he couldnt say much. He could only silently apany Jane. What Beatrice did was unforgivable, and Jane couldnt swallow her anger. Jane fetched a warm towel and gently wiped Aprils forehead, then carefully cleaned her body, touching every inch with tenderness. Dont worry, shell get better, Patrick patted Janes back, trying to console her. But Jane remained silent, still infuriated by Beatrices actions. This made Patrick feel helpless, so he stayed silent and sat beside her. Jane Suddenly, Aprils hand moved, and she kept calling Janes name. Janes heart was instantly lifted as she held Aprils hand. Im here, Im here, dont be afraid. Sheforted April, and although April quieted down, her lips continued to tremble. In the next moment, April suddenly opened her eyes wide, her gaze filled with fear. Jane! She shouted, leaving Jane stunned. Usually, April was very gentle and quiet. This was the first time Jane had seen her in such a state. Im here, Jane said softly, caressing Aprils hand. Seeing Jane, Aprils emotions settled, and in the next moment, she disregarded the IV in her hand and hugged Jane tightly. Jane, are you okay? You scared me. Aprils choked voice reached Janes ears, making her feel both guilty and relieved. Im fine, you dont need to be afraid. Jane continuously reassured April, while Patrick watched with a hint of jealousy. Jane had neverforted him like this before. April sniffed, I just had a dream that Mrs. Pansy was bullying you. It scared me. In the next moment, April gasped in shock. Jane followed her gaze and noticed that the IV tube hade out, likely due to Aprils sudden movement. Tears welled up in Aprils eyes from the pain. Dont move around, youre still on the IV. Jane found it amusing and told April to lie back down, then she bossed Patrick around. Why are you just sitting there? Go and buy a bowl of porridge. Jane said impatiently, and Patrick remained silent, obliged to do as she said. He could only hope that Jane wouldnt transfer her anger from Beatrice onto him. Its alright, just lie down obediently. Jane helped April lie down and continued tofort her. Aprils eyes were filled with anxiety, and she couldnt stop thinking about Beatrices sharp and sarcastic face. Jane sensed Aprils worries and reassured her, gesturing for her to rx. Now that Mike is here, Beatrice wont dare to do anything to me for the time being. Upon hearing this, April felt somewhat relieved. Just then, Patrick returned to the hospital room after buying the porridge. As he approached the door, he overheard the two discussing Beatrice. Besides, she made you end up like this. I wont let her off easily. Patrick furrowed his brow, realizing that Jane had been enduring Beatrices behavior all along, and now he couldnt stop Jane anymore. But shes still Mr. Pansys mother. Aprils voice grew softer as she expressed her disagreement with Janes actions. An eye for an eye. However, Jane had made up her mind, her eyes filled with determination. She has done such things. How can I continue to endure and tolerate her? This time, I must confront her properly. Just then, Patrick, who had been standing by the door, walked in. Jane immediately closed her mouth, fearing Patrick might say something. She lowered her head, but inside, she felt calm. Who knew Patrick didnt even furrow his brow. He ced the bowl of porridge he bought in front of the hospital bed and said, Eat quickly, it might get cold. Jane was surprised and hesitant. Did Patrick actually approve of her actions against Beatrice? After all, Beatrice was still Patricks mother, and Jane had initially been worried about going too far. Perhaps Patrick also felt guilty towards April, which made him ept this course of action. Jane nodded and handed the porridge to April. Eat quickly. You havent eaten in a long time. You dont want to pass out from hunger. Since Patrick didnt bring up the matter, Jane decided not to bring it up either. April couldnt understand what the two of them were up to, but since Jane said so, she could onlyply. With the IV tube in her hand, it was inconvenient for April to feed herself, so Jane picked up the spoon and fed her spoonful by spoonful, with Patrick quietly watching from the side. Meanwhile, at the old mansion. Mike sat on the armchair, his face serious, and the servants around him dared not make a sound. Since his return, Mike had been wearing the same expression, exuding a threatening aura. You, go and call them both. Mike pointed to one of the servants nearby.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The servant nodded vigorously, cold sweat pouring out, afraid that he would face consequences in the next moment. As for the two people mentioned, it was obvious they were the servants who had been delivering messages before. In no time, the two servants were brought in. Seeing Mikes stern expression, the two servants immediately knelt down. We know we were wrong. After all, Mike was the head of the Pansy family. Although he was getting older, he still had some real abilities. Tell me, what did you tell Beatrice? Mike raised an eyebrow, surprised that so many servants in the mansion were talking behind his back. We we The two servants exchanged nces, their faces embarrassed. With a stern reprimand from Mike, they had no choice but to speak up. It was Wendy who told us to do it. She has been working in the mansion for many years, and if we didnt listen to her, she threatened to kick us out. The two servants were frightened, cold sweat streaming down their faces, and a few tears in the corners of their eyes. Is that so? Mike shook his head. He didnt expect Wendy to be the one causing trouble behind the scenes. However, it was not the time to investigate further. He could only temporarily let Jane bear it. Go ahead and throw out all Wendys stuff. I dont have room for people like that here. Chapter 645 Public Apology Mikes eyes were filled with anger as he pounded on the table and chairs, Fire Wendy from her job and never let her step foot in here again! The surrounding servants all lowered their heads, not daring to utter a word, afraid that they would be the next ones to suffer in the next second. In the next second, Mike breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing if Jane would forgive him this time. Mike remained silent for a moment, then proceeded to make a phone call to Jane. Jane had just put April to sleep and was about to attend to Beatrices matter when she received a call from Mike. Without hesitation, she answered the phone. Jane, I just interrogated those two traitors. They said the housekeeper was bribed by that woman and she foolishly went out to betray us. Mike was talking on and on, but Jane didnt have the time to listen to all of these things. These reasons were no longer important to her now, Beatrice had hurt April and Jane must make her pay the price. Uh, okay. Jane replied lightly, and Mike continued speaking. I have dismissed and investigated the steward, and those two servants have also been dealt with. At this point, Mike fell silent. Jane probably already knew what Mike meant. Because Beatrice was the daughter-inw of the Pansy family, he cannot impose too much punishment on her. That was why Mike came to tell Jane all this, hoping to settle the matter in this way. Those few servants, Wendy, had been by Patricks mothers side for more than ten years. Its only right for them to leave like this, they deserve it. Mike sighed again, but Jane frowned. Grandpa, I understand what you mean. Upon hearing this, Mike raised an eyebrow. I know youre a good child, but she is still Patricks mother. Mike wanted to continue speaking, but Jane interrupted him. This matter cannot be easily brushed aside. The ruler is subject to thew just like themon people. I think, Grandpa, you understand this principle. Jane directly rejected Mikes intentions, her attitude firm. I know, but she has been married into the Pansy family for decades, and even if she hasnt done anything praiseworthy, she has still put in effort Grandpa, please stop. Jane frowned and interrupted Mikes words directly. My employee is still lying in bed because of her. Not reporting her is thest bit of kindness I have shown her.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing Jane so determined, Mike had nothing more to say. Meanwhile, online news about Beatrice was buzzing. Because Beatrice had the support of the Pansy family, everyone was waiting to see her downfall. Many people online were condemning Beatrice as a daughter-inw of a prestigious family, not paying attention to her words and actions and relying on her status to bully others. For a while, the inte was filled with insults towards Beatrice,pletely shattering her gentle and kind image. However, precisely because Beatrice had the backing of the Pansy family, no one dared to criticize her too much. In the past, if something had happened, the media would have dug up dirt on her. But now, all they could do was use her of bullying. The Pansy family was powerful and influential, and no one dared to provoke them, so there was no real damage done. Mike remained silent for a long time. Seeing Janes resolute attitude, he had nothing more to say. What Beatrice had done this time had caught everyone by surprise, including Mike. It was understandable for Jane not to agree with the situation ending like this. He would try his best to satisfy Jane. You wait, Ill be right over. Mike hung up the phone and called Beatrice. Now there was only one way to calm Jane down. He had the servants bring Beatrice over. Since Beatrice was currently under house arrest, the servants were under his control. He got into the car and drove straight to the hospital. Beatrice was stuffed into the back of another car. Mike brought Beatrice to the hospital. Since the ward needed to be kept quiet, he didnt bring many people with him this time. Jane had been waiting at the door, and she guessed that he woulde. Patrick apanied her. Since the incident had happened, they had to face it together. Beatrice wore a reluctant expression, but with Mike present, she could only keep her grievances to herself. Jane. Seeing Jane, Mike warmly greeted her, How is your employee? Is she okay? After speaking, he nced at Beatrice beside him. Beatrice turned her face away, unwilling to look at Jane. Thanks to someone, not very well. Jane said calmly, undoubtedly giving Beatrice a p in the face. Beatrice was so angry that she wanted to explode, but she realized there were cameras around the hospital. Mike and Patrick were watching her closely, so she had no choice but to forcefully suppress her anger. What are you still standing there for? Come over here. Clearly, Mikes expression immediately changed, scolding Beatrice toe over. After all, it was disgraceful for their own family member to have done such a thing if it were to be known by others. Go, apologize to her. With a scolding tone, Mike made Beatrice widen her eyes. You want me to apologize to her? Clearly, Beatrice was reluctant, staring nkly and standing in ce. Jane also didnt expect Mike to be so willing, allowing someone like Beatrice to apologize to her employee. Hurry up. Under the gaze of Patrick and Mike, Beatrice had no choice but to force herself to enter the hospital room. April had just been awakened by the noise outside the door. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Beatriceing in, and she quickly hid under the covers. Donte near me! Im sorry. Just as April covered her head with the nket, she heard Beatrices voice apologizing. She opened her mouth, stunned in ce, clearly not expecting Beatrice to apologize to her. However, Beatrice still had an unwilling expression on her face. After saying those words, without waiting for April to say anything, she turned and left the hospital room. April stared nkly at Jane, who gave her a smile. What else did I tell you on the way? After Beatrice came out, Mike put on a stern face and said to her. I understand Beatrice stretched her voice, her face full of resentment. After a while, Janes phone rang. She opened it and saw that Beatrice had tweeted. I apologize to Miss Sutton. @April Unexpectedly, Beatrice directly made a public apology on social media, which surprised Jane. Jane fell silent. Since Beatrice had gone to this extent, she didnt want to continue to entangle with her. Thus, the matter finally settled down. With the conclusion of the incident, Mike followed through on his previous statement and sent Beatrice abroad. Chapter 646 Friends Reunite Patrick thought about what had happened in the past few days and after much consideration, he decided to give Jaiden a call. After all, they had been good friends for many years. The phone rang a few times before Jaiden answered. Long time no see, whats the asion for calling me? Jaidens voice came through on the other end of the line, familiar as always. What? Youre famous now and I cant even make a phone call to an old friend? Patrick joked half-seriously. Despite their long friendship, they hadnt talked in a while. Jaiden paused for a moment before replying, Of course not. So where do you want to eat? Jaiden knew exactly what Patrick was going to say next from his opening remark. The usual ce, Patrick said before hanging up the phone. Jaiden was momentarily stunned, a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. This unfamiliar yet familiar city seemed to have an extra touch of warmth. Patrick drove to the entrance of the Blue Dragonfly Bar, which was bustling with people. Groups of people were everywhere. After observing for a while, Patrick found a parking spot. Before he could call Jaiden to ask where he was, Jaiden sent him a message, informing him of the private room he was currently in. Patrick entered the bar and made his way to the private room they had reserved. Patrick sat on the sofa next to Jaiden and instinctively ced his hand on Jaidens shoulder. Why didnt you contact us when you went abroad?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jaiden used to be in constant contact with them before going abroad, but once he left the country, there was very littlemunication. And even upon returning, Jaiden remained distant, and they didnt know why. Jaiden raised an eyebrow. I just got back, I havent finished dealing with things yet. Jaiden poured a ss of red wine for Patrick, who then asked about his recent life. How have you beentely? Okay, just so-so, Jaiden replied casually. Jaiden handed the ss of wine to Patrick. Long time no see, lets have a drink first. Patrick couldnt refuse and took the ss, taking a sip. Jaiden was more generous with his own drinking. He noticed that Patrick had only taken a few sips and didnt insist on him drinking more. The two of them chatted about their recent lives when suddenly the door swung open. A manager led in a few girls. Patrick frowned and looked at Jaiden. Whats the meaning of this? He didnt believe that the manager would bring in these girls without someone instructing him to do so. These girls were indeed arranged by Jaiden. He knew Patrick wouldnt bete, so he instructed the manager to bring some girls after 8:20 PM. Oh, dont be angry, Jaiden patted Patricks shoulder, seemingly understanding. From what I heard about your recent situation, you seem tired. Since youre here at the bar, why not rx a bit? Patrick brushed off his hand, his expression unpleasant. Even if I wanted to rx, I wouldnt do it this way. Jaiden rolled his eyes and sneered, Pretending to be high and mighty. Jaiden gestured to the manager, who wore a smile and introduced the names of the six girls. Only then did Patrick realize that Jaiden had no good intentions when meeting him. Jaiden looked at the girls with a smile on his face, and after they all introduced themselves, he looked at Patrick and noticed his displeased expression. The smile on Jaidens face faded a little. Youre not trying to preserve Janes purity, are you? Before Patrick could say anything, Jaiden spoke with a deep tone. Men, its inevitable to y around sometimes. Patricks hand clenched tightly. He felt that Jaiden didnt respect him at all. Unexpectedly, their meeting ended up like this. Patrick stood up with a cold face. Since you have entertainment activities, I wont disturb you. Patrick stopped at the door, then turned to look at Jaiden. I always thought that no matter what, you were someone I could trust. It seems that after all this time, I cant see through you. With that, Patrick left on his own. Jaiden, who had been smiling all along, also regained his expressionless face. He kept a silent expression as the manager escorted the girls out and finished the remaining wine. Patrick, you say you cant see through me anymore, but how can I continue to live the way I used to? Youre the young master of the Pansy family, naturally worry-free, but Im different. Patrick left the Blue Dragonfly Bar and called for a designated driver. He had only taken a few sips of red wine and didnt have a hopeful mindset. The driver took Patrick home. Patrick found Jaidens actions tonight strange. Normally, Jaiden and he got along well because they had a simr mindset, and they were good to each other. But tonight, Jaidens actions clearly touched a nerve, leaving him puzzled about the purpose behind them. Could it be that Jaiden wouldnt gain anything by displeasing him? Patrick didnt think Jaiden was an impulsive person. Once he got home, Patrick went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. Even though he had only spent half an hour at the bar, he couldnt stand the mixed scent of alcohol and smoke on his body. Patrick couldnt bear it. As he sat on the bed watching a movie, his mind was consumed by thoughts of Jaidens unusual behavior. Patrick had slept a bit too long in the afternoon, and even though he had to work the next day, he couldnt fall asleep. He nned to stay up until 2 a. m. before going to bed. There werent many TV shows that interested him, so in the end, he searched for a few old movies to watch. When Patricky on the bed, ready to sleep with his eyes closed, he still thought that he must send someone to investigate Jaidens recent activities. He wanted to see if something had happened that made Jaiden act this way towards him. As soon as Patrick arrived at the office, he called one of his subordinates to investigate Jaidens whereabouts. He didnt really care about Jaidens affairs, but after their unpleasant argumentst night, he thought he probably wouldnt actively seek him out anymore. During the eveningmute, Patrick drove out to have dinner and received a call from his subordinate while still in the car. He answered the call using Bluetooth, keeping his hand on the steering wheel. The subordinate told Patrick that Jaiden might have secret dealings with Fernando. Patrick furrowed his eyebrows. How could Jaiden have any connection with Fernando? Do I still need to keep an eye on them? The subordinate cautiously asked, hearing his bosss heavy breathing. Continue keeping an eye on them. Initially, Patrick had thought of withdrawing his request for investigating Jaidens situation to avoid being discovered. But now that Jaiden had a ndestine connection, possibly with Fernando, a dangerous individual, he couldnt just ignore it. Because of Jaidens involvement with Fernando, Patrick had to consider more possibilities. Did their disagreement have something to do with Fernando? Chapter 647 Slandering with Dirty Water Patricks dinner spot was a hot pot restaurant. He came alone because he wanted to eat hot pot. Considering that eating hot pot alone would attract attention, he specifically looked for a restaurant with private rooms and made a reservation over the phone. Patrick reserved the private room himself and gave the room number to the waiter. The waiter led him to confirm at the front desk and then took him to the private room. The private room wasnt big, but it was enough for six people to sit and eat here.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The waiter introduced Patrick to their situation before leaving. Patrick picked some dishes and soup base from the menu, pressed the button next to his table, and handed his menu over when the waiter came by ready for service. Patrick was wary of Jaiden in regards of Jane so he called her up. Jane answered her phone call only hearing Patricks cold voice saying, Pay attention to Jaiden recently, dont have any contact with him alone. Jane was puzzled, What happened? Patrick told Jane about what had happened between him and Jaiden, as well as the information he had discovered. Understanding the seriousness of the situation, Jane said, Alright, I will pay closer attention. On that day, Molly entered Vast Entertainment Corporation, her head held high, wearing sunsses and a white dress. As she was already an artist under Vast Entertainment Corporation, nobody stopped her. Molly took the elevator directly to the sixth floor, where the presidents office was located. Vast Entertainment Corporation was a ten-story building, with the presidents office situated on the sixth floor. Molly reached the door of the presidents office and politely knocked. Come in. Tristian was looking at hisputer and turned his head to see Molly entering. He furrowed his brows and asked, What are you here for? Didnt he know that employees were always curious? Moreover, they were in the entertainment industry. Mollying alone would likely cause a lot of gossip. Molly didnt care about Tristians irritated expression. After surveying the surroundings, she sat down across from him, cing her hands on her bag. Im here this time to terminate our contract. She took out a document and ced it on his desk. What? No way! Tristian was shocked andughed at Molly. She was Vast Entertainments cash cow. Terminating the contract wouldnt be so easy. Anticipating Tristians anger, she looked at him seriously and said, Im here to inform you, not to negotiate. Tristian was furious, counting all the investments thepany had made in Molly and scolding her for being ungrateful. Molly remained unmoved, maintaining her firm attitude toward terminating the contract. Tristian was so angry that he tore the document to shreds. She stood up. Even if you tear it up, Ive already terminated this contract. She left gracefully, leaving behind an infuriated Tristian. Tristian knew Molly was determined to leave Vast Entertainment; otherwise, she wouldnt have approached him directly. He decided that even if Molly left, he would tarnish her reputation. Tristian called a familiar online maniptionpany, paid them money, and provided them with incriminating evidence against Molly. That evening, news of Mollys intent to terminate her contract became a hot topic. The online maniptors hired by Tristian began to nder Molly. She found a new backer and no longer cares about her former agency. She just debuted, but she doesnt care about thepany that nurtured her and only wants to terminate her contract. Isnt this an act of ingratitude? Who would have thought? She looks pretty in the photos, but her character is questionable. The online maniptors insulted Molly, using her of being ungrateful and even dragging Star Entertainment into the mud. The implication was that Molly had found a new agency and wanted to terminate her contract with Vast Entertainment to join Star Entertainment. Because of Molly, Star Entertainment was also heavily criticized, and someizens who didnt understand the situation were misled. The number of people criticizing Molly increased rapidly, and her fans struggled to counter the negativity. When the news reached its peak, Molly and Jane arranged to have dinner together. Mollys phone rang, and it was her friend, asking about the situation. Molly said, Im having dinner with a friend. Im not sure about the situation. Let me check first. She hung up the phone and opened Twitter. Jane looked at Mollys distressed expression and asked, Whats wrong? Gritting her teeth, Molly said, Vast Entertainment is spreading false rumors about me. Just thinking about it made her angry. After all, it was infuriating to have such things happen to oneself. Jane unlocked her phone and also opened Twitter to check the situation. After reading about what had happened, she softly said, Is there anything I can do to help? She knew Molly was nning to terminate her contract, but she didnt expect Vast Entertainment to stoop so low as to hire online maniptors against Molly. I dont need it. She didnt even lift her head, her fingers dancing on the phone. After a while, she posted a long article with a few apanying pictures. The evidence Molly posted was about her being in danger abroad and Vast Entertainment providing no assistance. Even though her fans couldnt control the maliciousments, they had been following the situation closely. When Molly presented evidence of Vast Entertainments ipetence, the inte exploded. This time, everyone was criticizing Vast Entertainment. Due to work reasons, she went abroad and encountered danger, but thepany did nothing. They only wanted to reap the benefits without putting in any effort. Perhaps Vast Entertainments actions crossed the line forizens. Even though Tristian tried to hire inte trolls to whitewash Vast Entertainment, the money was spent, but the effect was not apparent. Most people online sympathized with Molly, who was exploited by thepany. A day after Molly posted the evidence of Vast Entertainments inaction, Jane retweeted the tweet and added a long caption about her friendship with Molly over the years. Molly also retweeted it, adding her own caption. In no time, the hashtag #DivineFriendship became the second hottest trend. On the other hand, April had almost recovered physically. Feeling bored staying at home without earning any money, she remembered the variety show that Jane had rmended her to join. She contacted the director of the show, but when she arrived at the location, the staff didnt allow her to enter, even after she stated her name. April wondered if the director was busy and had forgotten about her. She waited at the entrance and approached the director when they came out. Hello, Sir, Im April. April smiled and went to greet them. The director looked at April with a cold face and asked, What are you here for? Huh? April was a bit confused and couldnt help but ask, I received an invitation to your variety show. Did Jane get the information wrong? Why did the director seem impatient when they saw her? Chapter 648 Belated Affection You got it wrong. Theres no April among the guests on our variety show, the director said before hastily leaving. April stood there bewildered, and called Jane to exin what had happened. Ive arrived at the venue for the variety show, but the director says Im not on their list. Jane told her to stay put and she woulde over right away. When Jane arrived, she saw April squatting down with tears in her eyes. She helped her up andforted her while several directors were still present. Jane smiled slightly and walked straight into where they were standing, saying, I heard that my artist made you all ufortable? Let me apologize on his behalf. Jane knew how to handle things diplomatically. The directors sat in chairs with their legs crossed; they had all met Jane before and knew how formidable she was. In terms of power dynamics, neither side was losing face. Her name is not on our cast list, Miss North. Did you make a mistake? The director directly challenged Jane. Is that so? If her name is not there, then we must have been presumptuous. Take a look at the contract we signed back then. Jane casually threw the contract towards them, and itnded on the ground. The contract clearly stated the terms, and Jane could tell that these directors wanted to bully neers and take advantage of them. Unfortunately, they had chosen the wrong people. Well, what do you think? Isnt she my artist? The directors face changed drastically. They didnt expect Jane to be so firm, directly using the contract against them. With a smile, the director said, Well, since you didnt introduce your artist to us, we are not aware of who she is. The directors started looking for a way out for each other. Alright, no need to continue acting. The biggest investor for this variety show is the Pansy family. If the directors are not satisfied even with our people, how confident are you that the Pansy family will still invest? What a waste. After saying that, Jane left with April. She couldnt afford to be lenient when dealing with these people. Molly came out of the apartment wearing a light pink long dress and carrying a bag. As soon as she stepped out, her eyes met a pair of familiar eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. These eyes couldnt be more familiar to her. Molly! Jaiden waved towards Molly and then hurriedly ran towards her in three quick steps. Youre going to work, right? I brought breakfast for you, still warm. Its your favorite. Jaiden handed Molly a bowl of steaming dumplings, but Molly never looked directly at him. Thank you, Ill eat it. Molly lowered her gaze, wanting to walk past Jaiden, but he stopped her. Youre lying. You never used to eat breakfast, otherwise, why would you always have stomachaches? Jaiden had a serious expression on his face, and Mollys longshes trembled slightly. She couldnt help but mock herself inwardly. She almost fell for his insincere words. Whether I eat or not is none of your business. Molly used all her strength to push Jaiden away. In an instant, the dumplings were overturned and fell to the ground, still emitting steam. What a pity Jaiden muttered to himself, and Molly couldnt quite grasp his thoughts. Youre going to work, right? Ill drive you. Molly thought Jaiden would explode on the spot, but to her surprise, he put on a warm smile. No need. Molly firmly refused, her face stern. If you dont have anything important, Ill be on my way. Dont go. Jaiden suddenly pulled Mollys shoulder, but she pushed him back. We havent seen each other in a long time, so I thought of inviting you out for a meal to catch up. We have no past to catch up on. Molly red at him fiercely. Jaiden, for her, no longer had any influence. Once again rejected, Jaiden remained unfazed and attempted to hold Mollys hand, but she evaded him. Sir, please restrain yourself. Molly felt helpless. She didnt understand what was wrong with this man. Had he forgotten everything he had done to her in the past? Its fine. Just have a meal with me once. I promise not to do anything. Jaiden was relentless and kept blocking Mollys path, entangling her without end, leaving her with no way out. Move aside, Molly said with a stern face. What do you think youre doing? I just wanted to invite you for a meal, is that not allowed? Jaiden seemed to be under some sort of spell, as there was not a trace of dissatisfaction on his face, which surprised Molly greatly. Molly was well aware of Jaidens character. If it had been before, Jaiden would have long disappeared from her life. No, its not allowed. If you have such intentions, you might as well go please those young models outside. I believe they would be much more receptive than I am. Although Molly was still conscious, she knew very well that she and Jaiden had no rtionship anymore, and she had no obligation to have a meal with him. Molly pouted her lips and secretly tightened her grip on her phone. On her way there, she noticed a familiar figure, so she sent a text message to Jane in advance. Knowing Janes efficiency, she should be on her way already. Throughout the encounter, Molly never looked directly at Jaiden. In the past, her soul would have been captivated by him. But now, she was no longer the Molly she used to be. Molly nced at her watch. Faced with Jaidens entanglement, she could only keep dragging it out. Molly! Just as Jaiden was about to grab Mollys hand and leave, someone called out to Molly from behind, stopping her in her tracks. It was Jane! Mollys face brightened, and she mustered up some strength from somewhere, forcefully pushing Jaiden to the ground without looking back, then running towards Jane without hesitation. Jane Molly hid behind Jane, her voice choking, only because she didnt dare to show it in front of Jaiden just now. Its okay, Im here, Janeforted Molly softly, her sharp eyes ring at Jaiden.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What are you doing here? Janes tone was full of threat, clearly showing her deep dislike towards Jaiden. Dont be so nervous, Jaiden waved his hand, trying to put Jane at ease, but Jane immediately shielded Molly behind her. If you dare to do such a thing to a girl in broad daylight, turn right up ahead, theres a psychiatric hospital. Jaiden opened his mouth, surprised to find himself being scolded by Jane. Chapter 649 Reunion with Florence After hearing Janes usations, Jaidens face turned sour. I just wanted to take her out for dinner. There was no need for you to be so nervous, Miss North. Who knows what kind of unspeakable things a person like you might do? Molly hid behind Jane, feeling relieved. Jane had an aura that was not inferior to Patricks. Once she emitted it, people would avoid her. I havent forgotten the things you did in the past, said Jane coldly, expressing her disgust towards Jaiden in every word and sentence. The past is the past. Its boring to bring it up now, replied Jaiden dismissively as he tried to cover up his previous actions. Molly took a deep breath; she would never forget what Jaiden had done in the past. And now he was trying to brush it off with just a few words? She lowered her head and thought that she must have been unlucky enough to meet such a person. Hmph. Jane sneered and walked up directly towards Jaiden by grabbing his cor, Youve changed since returning home; constantly bothering Molly C what are your intentions? Jaidens face changed instantly at Janes questioning tone, It has nothing to do with you. I just want to have dinner with Molly. Dont me me for not giving you face! Jane grabbed Jaidens cor and pushed him away, her eyes stern. Molly is just a simple girl. She has done so much for you in the past, and now youre here bothering her. Its truly unheard of. Molly held her breath and looked at Janes domineering appearance, something she had never seen before. Oh? Jaiden smirked devilishly, licking his lips, a teasing look on his face. Shes just a ything that I can discard whenever I want. Upon hearing this, Mollys shoulders trembled. Shut your mouth! Jane scolded Jaiden directly. She had initially wanted to leave him some face, but now it seemed he had none left. Jane pped Jaiden across the face, causing him to freeze for a moment. He grabbed Janes hand, intending to push her away, but Molly promptly supported Jane and pped Jaiden across the face once again. This scene attracted the attention of passersby, who gathered around to see what was happening. Once the onlookers understood the cause of the situation, they couldnt help butment on how well-deserved the ps were. For a moment, the area was filled with insults directed at Jaiden. Jaiden covered his face, surprised to find himself publicly humiliated by Jane. Meanwhile, in another country Beatrice sat by the window, watching the servant who had been standing at the door. She felt a bit frustrated. Ever since she was sent abroad, everyone around her was arranged by Mike. She had nothing to do but read books and tend to the flowers in her spare time. There was no one to apany her through her worries and difficulties. Suddenly, Florences figure appeared in Beatrices mind. She let out a sigh. Before, she only had Florence to apany her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of her heartless son, Beatrice felt both hatred and anger. Just then, Beatrice caught sight of a familiar figure not far away. The person had a braided hairstyle and was wearing a light yellow dress, clearly not following the foreign style. Beatrice rubbed her eyes, afraid that she was mistaken. She couldnt believe she would encounter someone from the same country even abroad. However, the more Beatrice looked at that person, the more familiar they seemed, as if she had seen them somewhere before. Beatrice grabbed a pair of binocrs from inside the house and looked through the window towards the other side. After a long while, Beatrice gently put down the binocrs. To her surprise, the person across the way was Florence! Beatrice never expected that even after Florences family fell on hard times, they could still afford to live in a vi abroad. However, Florence appeared even thinner than before. Looking around cautiously, Beatrice walked to the front door and said to the two servants, Ive finished reading all the books at home. Im going out to buy some new ones. Yes, madam. Well apany you. The servants bowed slightly to Beatrice and followed her closely. Beatrice felt uneasy. She never expected Mike to be so protective, having someone follow her wherever she went. But Beatrice didnt mind at all. She went straight to the bottom of Florences house. Madam, weve taken the wrong path Shut up! The servant wanted to remind Beatrice but was rebuked. She dared not say anything further. After all, Beatrice always represented the Pansy family. That was an undeniable fact. Just then, Florence approached with a basket of flowers. She was humming a tune, seemingly enjoying her time abroad. Florence. Upon seeing Florence, Beatrice immediately put on a kind and lovely expression. Florence, on the other hand, trembled in her shoulders and turned her face away. Who are you? Youve mistaken someone else. Florence was speaking a foreignnguage, which made Beatrice ufortable. Although Beatrice was proficient in multiplenguages and understood what Florence meant, it was evident that Florence did not want to acknowledge her. Florence, its me! Youve only been here for a short while, and youve already forgotten me? Beatrice approached, wanting to hold Florences hand, but Florence avoided her. Madam, we really dont know each other. You must have mistaken me for someone else, Florence said, lowering her head and stepping back a few steps, pretending not to recognize Beatrice. This saddened Beatrice. She never expected that Florence would ignore her now. Florence, its my fault. I have caused you distress, Beatrice said, approaching forcefully and holding onto Florences hand, refusing to let go. I had no choice. I am not in control of the family. I have done everything I can to help you. The surrounding servants exchanged nces, surprised to see Beatrice being so gentle with Florence. Madam, please let go. I truly dont know you, Florence struggled. She had a less extravagant but content and peaceful life here, and she didnt want to get involved with the Pansy family anymore. Seeing Beatrice here, Florence guessed that she must have made a mistake and got sent over by Mike and Patrick. With that in mind, Florence resisted even more. If the Pansy familys people were to mix with the Doyle family, the Doyle family wouldnt have the energy to confront them. Beatrice held onto Florences hand tightly, refusing to let her go. Florence shook her head but couldnt free her hand. Youve really mistaken me. Please dont trouble me, Florence helplessly looked at the servants surrounding Beatrice. The servants sensed the situation was not good and quickly stepped forward to persuade her. Madam, its gettingte. We still havent bought the books, and this youngdy hasnt done anything wrong. Please dont trouble her. Chapter 650 Keeping a Low Profile Whats it to you! Facing the servants, Beatrice put on a fierce expression andpletely ignored them. She pushed the servants aside and continued to tug at Florences arm. Dont listen to them. Come with me, my dear. Madam, Mr. Pansy said we cant bring anyone in casually. Do you need to remind me? Beatrice scolded the two servants again, making them even more helpless. In desperation, they sent a signal to Mike. While Beatrice was entangled with Florence, Beatrices phone suddenly rang after a while. She hesitated and hesitated. Aftering abroad, Mike cut off all her previous contacts with people in her home country and provided her with a new phone.This is from N?velDrama.Org. And only Mike and Patrick knew the number. At this moment, receiving a call meant that the two of them knew something. Beatrice squinted her eyes and red at the servants, then reluctantly let go of Florences hand, feeling uneasy. She took out her phone. Hello. Beatrice swallowed nervously, and as expected, as soon as she answered, she heard Mikes questioning voice on the other end. What have you done? I Beatrice hesitated to speak, but the two servants helped her answer. Just now, Madam said she wanted to buy books but we didnt realize she ran into Miss Doyle here. She kept holding onto her and didnt want to leave. As soon as the words fell, Beatrice gave the two servants a stern look. Miss Doyle? Florence? Mike frowned, and Patrick on the other end heard it clearly too. I advise you not to do anything out of line. If I find out, it wont be as simple as today. Mike warned, and Beatrice dared not make a sound. I understand. Beatrice looked at Florences vi with a sense of unwillingness. Remember what youve done. If you dont behave, I will have no choice but to imprison you. No! Beatrice repeatedly refused. The Pansy family was always so ruthless and cold. I understand. I will behave myself. Beatrice could only promise, and after saying that, she heard the beeping sound from the other end of the phone. In that moment when Beatrice released her grip, Florence swiftly disappeared into the vi. Beatrice shook her head helplessly as she looked at the closed gate. On the other side, at Star Entertainment. Marco stood hesitantly in front of Janes office. It had been a long time since hest saw April. Every time he went to the hospital, he would be spotted by Janes people guarding the ward, forcing him to leave. If he wanted to see April, he had to get Janes consent. Marco stood there for a while, his hand frozen in mid-air, never reaching out. Then with a creak, the door opened. Marcos heart skipped a beat as Jane walked out from inside,ing face to face with him. What are you doing here? Due to Aprils situation, Janes tone was very impatient, and she furrowed her brow. Oh, nothing. Just happened to pass by Marco felt a little guilty, swallowed nervously, and received another re from Jane. Well, then Ill be on my way. Wait! Just as Jane was about to turn and leave, Marco called out to her. He scratched the back of his head, looking embarrassed. I just wanted to ask how April is doing now. Shes fine, Jane said lightly. Seeing Marcos expression, she already knew what he was thinking. Well, then You want to see her? Jane cut in, seeing Marco hesitate. This made Marco even more embarrassed. A grown man couldnt even muster the courage to continue. No. Jane refused outright, not giving Marco any room to maneuver. Why not? Marco, feeling dissatisfied with Janes firmness, questioned, April hasnte to thepany for so long. Cant I, as the director, be concerned about my employee? No. Janes eyes turned cold as she rejected him once again. Are you treating April like an ordinary employee? Jane questioned in turn, her gaze indifferent. You werent this proactive when Maria was hospitalized. Now you suddenly care about April. Faced with Janes stern tone, Marco fell silent. He knew that he had been forced to give up on April before for the sake of his own interests. But after that incident, he realized that he truly had feelings for April. Marco closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. I understand what youre saying. I just want to catch a glimpse of her. Do you know how many paparazzi are outside? Faced with Janes stern reproach, Marco couldnt find words to say. Thepany has just recovered. So many people are ready tough at us. Donte to me with these things now. Janes domineering response left Marco at a loss. I Im just worried about her. Marco stammered,pletely overwhelmed by Janes presence. If you really want to be good to her, keep your distance from her instead of constantly bothering her like this. Janes gaze turned cold, indifferent to this bted affection. Dont forget what you did before. Dont think that I wont take action against you just because Im not pursuing you right now. Marco was made to feel ashamed, and even as thepanys director, Jane would not easily let him off the hook. I havent forgotten. I just want to make up for my mistakes. Faced with Marcos exnation, Jane reached out and stopped him from saying anything further. Dont give me any more self-righteous words. If you dont go find April and prevent her from being pushed into the spotlight again, it will be a good deed for both April and ourpany. Janes gaze turned icy, making Marco unable to say anything more. You should take a good look at yourself. Dont you know what you did before? Dont mention April, I wont forgive you either. Marco lowered his head, unable to refute Janes reproach with a single word. I know Marcos voice grew smaller and smaller, but it still made Jane feel angry. Dont hurt April a second time. She cant handle it, and neither can thepany. I know, I have thought about it. Marcos expression was pained, his features contorted. I just cant bear it, cant bear to give up this rtionship. His voice choked up. These days, Aprils figure keeps appearing in my mind. Shes so gentle, so delicate Jane looked back at him coldly, unable to stand men like him who dont cherish what they have. Bted affection is cheaper than grass. I truly regret it. I shouldnt have given up on her. I shouldnt have let her bear it alone. The more Marco spoke, the more agitated he became, leaving Jane helpless. She never thought that everything she had just said to Marco was in vain. Although he was the director, his character and temperament were still too immature. If you really love her, then stop hurting her. Chapter 651 So Seductive Jane stood by Aprils side, even though April didnt say anything, Jane could feel the emotional pain she was going through. Betrayal from a lover is something no one can endure. April cant handle you like this. Shes an artist and needs to focus on her career. If you keep pestering her like this over and over again, where will that leave her? Jane spoke firmly with no sympathy in her tone. I know I messed up back then when I did what I did. I regret it now and just want to make things right. Marco deeply regretted his actions but faced Janes coldness as he pleaded with her. Its toote for that now, Jane rejected him outright. She wouldnt let Marco hurt April again for the sake of Aprils future, If you had faced the public scrutiny with April before, then maybe I would have respected you as a responsible boyfriend. But what youve done has disappointed me. Marco had already missed his chance; he knew he couldnt regain Jane and Aprils trust, Im willing to clear things up now and give her back her innocence. Do you want thepany to go bankrupt? Jane was furious; she despised Marco for acting like this. The incident had already happened; it was hard enough for thepany to get through it all, and April was slowly recovering from its shadow. If Marco brought it up again, there would be more damage than good done. Marco fell silent; he knew he acted recklessly this time around. April is no longer the same April as before. Her affairs will naturally be handled by thepany, so you dont need to worry about it, Jane coldly stated. At this point, all she could do was provide April with a good environment for recovery. What do you mean? Marco widened his eyes, wondering if April would truly disregard their rtionship after the incident. She has be much stronger than before. It was you who abandoned her first, so you cant me her for being heartless, Jane replied indifferently. Then, she bypassed Marco and prepared to leave. If you go to the hospital to find April again, I will make you leave. Faced with Janes strong threat, Marco found himself unable to utter a word. He stood motionless, memories of the days spent with April constantly surfacing in his mind After Jane left the office, her face turned pale, and she went straight to thepanys entrance. Marcos childish behavior had infuriated her to no end, so she needed to calm down. Just as she arrived at thepanys entrance, she noticed a familiar car parked in front. Squinting her eyes, she looked at the license te and realized it was Patricks car. Without much thought, she pursed her lips and walked over, pulling open the passenger seat and sitting down. Why are you here? Jane asked, her anger still notpletely dissipated. I finished with thepanys matters and wanted toe see you, Patrick replied. Hisplexion had improved since thepanys situation had turned around. He noticed the emotions on Janes face and his eyes filled with tenderness. What happened? Who made you so angry? Jane sighed, feeling helpless. What else could it be? Thepanys affairs, of course. They really got on my nerves. Two usually domineering and strong individuals softened their edges when facing each other, their tones bing more gentle. Now that were both out, lets not dwell on it, Patrickforted softly, leaning towards Janes petite figure and extending his hand. Seeing Patrick approaching, Jane immediately blushed and hurriedly covered her face, closing her eyes. Hah Suddenly, Patricks teasing voice reached her ears. Miss North, do you really think Im going to kiss you? N-No, Jane stammered, the previous emotions already dissipated. Oh? Is that so? Then, Patrick lifted Janes chin and gently kissed her soft lips. The cold touch came, and Jane slowly closed her eyes, ready to respond to Patricks kiss. The next second, Patrick released his hand and turned to the back of Jane, fastening her seatbelt. Follow traffic rules and buckle up. You! Jane realized she had been yed by Patrick, her face turning red. Patrickughed heartily and then turned the steering wheel, leaving Star Entertainment. Throughout the entire journey, Janeined about Patrick. Faced with Janes girlish appearance, Patricks mood became even morefortable. Finally, the car stopped in front of a movie theater. Jane then realized Patricks purpose foring this time and smiled politely. Whats this? Mr. Pansy suddenly in the mood for a date with me? Naughty, Patrick lightly hooked Janes straight nose, his eyes filled with tenderness. Since the incident at theirpany, both of them had been focused on handlingpany matters and hadnt gone on a date for a long time. Today, a new movie was being released, and Patrick heard people talking about it, so he thought of bringing Jane to watch it. Patrick got out of the car and quickly walked to the other side, gently bending down like a gentleman to open the car door for Jane. Then he extended his hand. Please, my princess. Jane lowered her head and smiled lightly, cing her delicate and smooth hand on Patricks outstretched hand. She put her feet on the ground and stood up. Jane naturally held Patricks hand, and the two of them walked into the movie theater like an ordinary couple. They were inseparable along the way, as if they had fallen into a honey jar. Patrick had instructed his secretary to buy the movie tickets in advance. Jane couldnt believe how charming Patrick had be. After finishing the movie, Jane was clearly feeling a bit tired. Patrick had chosen a romantic film, which she had no interest in. Although they were already married, Patrick rarely felt the desire for romance and decided to endure and watch it with wide-open eyes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patrick noticed Janes weariness and put his arm around her shoulder. Lets go, well buy you some new clothes. Huh? Jane hesitated for a moment. Dont you have the servants buy new clothes every quarter? We have so many clothes at home, I have enough to wear. Dont lie. Patrick didnt give Jane any room to refuse. Theres no such thing as having enough clothes for a woman. Youre my woman, and you should wear new clothes every day. Jane smiled and nodded, wondering where Patrick had learned all this. He even learned how to say it so convincingly. And so, Patrick led Jane into a luxury store, unlike other boyfriends who would just sit and wait. He apanied her in selecting new clothes. This made Jane very happy. She never expected Patrick to have such an awakening. Chapter 652 Investing in a Company After an afternoon of shopping, Patrick was carrying bags of various sizes while Jane only had a cup of coffee in her hand. They looked like any other couple out on a date, and if one didnt look closely enough, they wouldnt have realized that these were the two CEOs that were often trending online. Jane found a ce to rest and was preparing to take a break when she suddenly saw two familiar figures walking towards her. She squinted her eyes and realized that one of them was Tristian! Jane raised an eyebrow. Tristian was apanied by a delicate and petite woman. It was unusual for someone like him to be out with a woman. Patrick also noticed Tristian and pursed his lips, signaling Jane not to speak. Jane nodded, and after Tristian walked away, they stood up and followed him. They knew Tristians character well, and his appearance here at this time was quite out of the ordinary. Moreover, he was apanied by an unknown woman, which caught their attention even more. The two of them followed discreetly, observing from a distance. The woman was wearing a sky-blue dress, with long ck hair falling on her shoulders like ink. From afar, she could be considered a striking beauty. However, they couldnt see her face clearly. When Tristian led the woman into a coffee shop, Patrick deliberately chose a seat with his back to Tristian, allowing them to get a clear view of the woman. After a closer look, Patrick recognized her. Its Katherine. Katherine? Jane raised an eyebrow. How did they end up together? At that moment, Katherine also noticed their presence. After all, Patricks eyes had been fixed on her, and he had a face that attracted attention. When Katherine looked over, Tristian followed her gaze and immediately spotted the two people sitting in the corner. Jane awkwardly smiled. She didnt expect to be noticed. What a coincidence, you guys are here too. Tristian reached out and greeted Patrick as if nothing had happened. Yeah, I didnt expect to run into you here. Patrick raised an eyebrow, exuding an oppressive aura. After themotion, Jane returned to thepany. By the time she came back, Janes mood had improved significantly. She was humming a tune when she arrived at the office door, and the secretary hurriedly approached her. Whats wrong? Jane asked, noticing the secretarys anxious expression. It was clear that something was not right. Jane, the Waters family is here The secretary whispered in Janes ear. Jane frowned. The Waters family, it seemed to be rted to Mollys side. It made sense. Molly came from a well-off family, so it was natural for her parents to visit. However, the Waters family was known for being strong-willed, which was probably why the secretary was concerned. Dont worry, Ill go in and see. Jane patted the secretarys shoulder and then walked in. As expected, as soon as she entered, she was faced with Mollys mother, Gretas stern face. Mrs. Waters, hello. Jane greeted Greta as usual, but Greta remained serious, giving Jane a slight nod before taking a seat across from her. Jane sighed and walked over to sit in her office chair. So, youre Mollys boss? Greta asked, and when Jane nodded, she quickly took out a stack of money. This is for you, as a token of appreciation for taking care of Molly. Jane looked at the stack of bills. Judging by its thickness, it was worth tens of thousands of dors at least. She shook her head. No need, Mrs. Waters. Taking care of employees is thepanys responsibility. Actually, I came here today to discuss something else with you. Seeing that Jane was not interested, Greta didnt push further. She just ced the stack of money on the table, her gaze stern. Im here to invest in Star Entertainment. Invest? Jane raised an eyebrow. It was only her first meeting with Greta, and she was already making such a request. Yes, Greta continued, disregarding Janes thoughts. I simply want to pave the way for my daughter. After all, she is our only child, and if she wishes to pursue this path, we want to give her the best. Mollys affairs are naturally handled by thepany. There is no need for you to worry, Mrs. Waters. Janes tone became firm as well, although she felt displeased. However, she didnt directly refuse. Im only making this request for the sake of my daughter. I came prepared today. Jane tightly sealed her lips, not saying a word, but the atmosphere around her was enough to convey her discontent. After all, this matter had urred because of Molly, and Jane had to consult Mollys opinion. Lets leave it at that for now. I will first ask Molly for her opinion. Please wait here for a moment, Ill be right back. Jane stood up, disregarding Gretas calls from behind, and walked out of the office. Such a request was unheard of. Wanting to invest in thepany for the sake of an employee. Jane was somewhat angry, but she had to suppress her emotions. She found Molly in the photography studio. Molly noticed Jane looking at her and decisively signaled the photographer to stop shooting. Then she walked towards Jane. Your mother came to see me. Jane went straight to the point, as Greta was still waiting in the office. Molly nodded. She had anticipated it given her mothers temperament; she would eventuallye. She said she wants to invest in thepany to pave the way for you. What do you think? Jane asked, but her attitude had already made Mollye out with her answer. You already have an idea, so you dont need to ask me. Molly replied, I dont mind. As long as I work hard enough, I can seed even without her paving the way for me. Her eyes were filled with determination. Jane nodded, then left the photography studio. When she was back in her office, Greta eagerly awaited the oue. Jane outright rejected her request. Im sorry, Mrs. Waters, but we cannot ept your request, Jane said calmly. Thepany has its own arrangements, and if you solely focus on paving the way for Molly, it might make other employees feel disheartened. Upon hearing this, Greta became temperamental. I only wanted to pave the way for my daughter. I brought the money and the contract with me, and now youre rejecting me. Where am I supposed to save face in the future? Greta kept talking incessantly, showing that she didnt want to give up the opportunity to invest. Ive already said it, thepany has its own arrangements. Its better for you not to interfere. Janes gaze turned cold as she once again refused, and this time, Greta had nothing to say. Greta collected the stack of money on the table and gave Jane a resentful look. Fine, dont regret it!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Then Greta turned and left, her high heels making a piercing sound on the ss floor. Chapter 653 Smashed Jane was helpless; it was easy to invite trouble but difficult to get rid of it. The next day, Jane arrived at the photography studio. Star Entertainment was investing in a drama, and today was the scheduled shooting day. To her surprise, as soon as Jane stepped in, she saw the previously arranged set turned into ruins. She widened her eyes in shock. It had been fine when she checked it yesterday, but today it waspletely destroyed. What happened here? Jane called the set manager and asked. This is normal. Nobody is here at night, and its unavoidable for a few rats to run around and knock things over, causing the damage. Jane quickly dispatched the set manager to fix it. The shooting was scheduled for today, so they had to make do with repairing one scene. Jane felt a bit helpless. Although her mood was sour, the filming went smoothly. By the time they finished thest shot, it was getting dark outside. Today went well. Everyone worked hard. Lets continue tomorrow. The director announced through the loudspeaker, and everyone started to leave. On the third day, Jane arrived early at the studio, only to find the set destroyed again. She approached to observe closely. This time, the set was even more shattered than the previous day, and the force behind it was clearly intentional. It couldnt have been caused by rats. Jane lowered her gaze, realizing that this had caught her attention. Fortunately, todays shooting was outdoors, so they had to repair the set again and check on it tomorrow. After confirming that the set was repaired, Jane finally left with a sense of relief. On the fourth day, as Jane arrived at the studio, a gust of sandy wind blew in her face. She choked on the air and looked closer. The previously repaired studio was once again destroyed, covered in ayer of mud. It was evidently deliberate. Three consecutive days of destruction were no coincidence. Jane frowned, wondering who had such a grudge against Star Entertainment,ing to sabotage them before dawn every day. This could no longer be ignored. If someones mischief ruined a production of thepany, it would be a great loss. Jane had someone buy a camera and set it up in a hidden spot before she wiped her hands, instructed the team to clean up the scene, and left the studio. As she stepped out, Jane came face to face with the director. Sheposed herself, realizing that the director was waiting for her here; there must be something important. Whats going on? Jane asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I just received a new investment offer. They want to rece a Star Entertainment artist. What do you think? But we havent even finished shooting this project. How can we have another one already? Jane furrowed her brows, although having another project would be good, thepany had many ongoing matters, and it might be difficult to allocate resources at the moment. The director handed her the contract, and Jane immediately noticed the issue. The Waters family? The contract prominently disyed the name Waters, and it was clear that the Waters family wanted an artist from Star Entertainment, most likely Molly. Jane suddenly realized what had happened. That day, Greta had warned her not to regret it. It was all connected to this. It seemed that the frequent disruptions of the set were indeed rted to the Waters family. Jane lowered her gaze, understanding that the Waters family wanted to stop the production and devised this n to make her surrender. She shook her head faintly; the more the Waters family acted like this, the less she would give in to their demands. Thinking about the hidden camera still in the studio, Jane smiled. As expected, when Jane arrived at the studio the next day, the scene was still a mess. She went to the corner where the hidden camera was ced and saw that it was still there. It seemed that the Waters family hadnt discovered it. Jane smiled and nodded, then took out the camera and yed back the footage from the previous night. After verifying the evidence, it was confirmed that it was indeed the Waters family who were behind the mischief. Several unfamiliar figures appeared in the video, skillfully toppling the equipment as soon as they entered. It was clear that they were familiar with the studio and had done this more than once. Next, Jane investigated the individuals in the video who were part of the Waters familys staff. As expected, it turned out to be the Waters familys butler and servants. Jane smiled faintly. Since the Waters family had offered her a new investment at this time and had been talking about paving the way for Molly not long ago, all the arrows pointed towards the Waters family. This time, they had nowhere to escape. Janes smile faded as she realized she didnt have the patience to y along with them anymore. The Waters family had repeatedly crossed her bottom line, and she couldnt tolerate it any longer. Jane took a deep breath and called Molly. Take a look at this. Molly took the phone and watched the video. At a nce, she recognized the person in the video-it was the butler who had taken care of her since she was a child. How could he? Molly couldnt believe it. The butler was actually helping her parents do such things. If it werent for Janes tolerance, she might have been kicked out as well. Im really sorry. I didnt expect this. Molly apologized to Jane. After all, this matter was caused by her own family, and it was their problem. You know my character. Now that Ive discovered this, I wont give up so easily. Janes gaze turned cold, and Molly could only nod in agreement. Yes, I understand. Seeing Janes serious expression, Molly knew that Jane was going to take serious action this time. After all, it was her own family who had done wrong, and Molly couldnt undo what had been done. Jane returned to her office and uploaded the video footage from the surveince and the contract from the Waters family to the inte. Sure enough, within a short period, there was a storm of criticism online directed at the Waters family. The Waters familys Twitter ount lost millions of followers overnight, and even their stock price dropped. Those who were willing to do such things for their own benefit would eventually face punishment. This caught the Waters family off guard. They didnt expect Jane to have a backup n, and they hadnt prepared for this. As a result, the Waters familys dream of entering the entertainment industry was shattered, and they couldnt even get close to Star Entertainment. As Jane watched the situation resolve, her heart gradually calmed down. On the other side, in a bar. Marco held a ss of alcohol in his hand, looking extremely drunk and his face flushed. He looked at the ss in his hand and couldnt help but sink into deep thought. April Even though he was drunk, thoughts of April still lingered in Marcos mind. He lowered his head, filled with deep regret. However, his rationality remained, and he didnt utter Aprils name. He knew that it would only lead to misunderstandings. So, he could only drown his sorrows alone in this bar. And beside Marco, there was a figure standing in the corner. Chapter 654 Miss Maltz’s Employment That person secretly recorded the video of Marco getting drunk and then sent it to Jane. Jane was worried that Marco would do something harmful to April, so she sent someone to follow him and stop him if necessary.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Jane saw the video of Marco getting drunk, her expression was indifferent. She didnt feel any sympathy for someone who didnt appreciate what he had. Especially since he had hurt April, which was not something anyone could sympathize with. Jane slowly closed her eyes and put away her phone. What are you looking at? Why do you have that expression? At this moment, April next to her spoke up. Although she was still sitting on the bed, she held a pen in hand and was writing a song. April had been recovering well these past few days, so Jane suggested that she make up for lost opportunities by writing a new piece. Its about Marco, said Jane calmly. But April just stared nkly without any reaction. Oh replied April indifferently. She had be numb towards Marco after hearing about his dealings with Jane from others before. Upon seeing Aprilsck of reaction, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Marco had a significant influence on April, and if this incident could lead to a breakthrough, it would be a good thing for her. How is the writing going? Jane walked over and took a look. After a while, she praised, Not bad. If you can maintain this state, this song might be your chance to turn things around. Hearing this, Aprils eyes brightened, and she nodded. Yes! I will continue to work hard. Just here Jane frowned and pointed at Aprils manuscript with her finger. This part could be modified; otherwise, it feels too heavy. April looked at it, thought for a moment, and immediately got inspired. She smiled at Jane. If it werent for Janes help these days, she probably wouldnt be where she was today. Patrick arrived at thepany and immediately noticed the employees chattering about something. He furrowed his brows slightly, as he disliked people who didnt focus on their work and instead gossiped around. Sensing Patricks anger, everyone stopped and ceased their discussion. Good morning, Miss Maltz, at that moment, an employee bent over, greeting someone. Patrick looked over and realized that there had never been an employee named Maltz in thepany. Morning. Patrick vaguely heard Katherines voice. He raised an eyebrow. Katherine, shes here at thepany? Sure enough, as Patrick was about to head upstairs to his office, he came face to face with Katherine. Katherine was wearing a ck and white uniform, with her originally loose hair neatly tied up, giving off a serious impression. What are you doing here? Patrick asked, his expression unchanged. Naturally, Im here to work, Katherine said with a gentle smile, confidently extending her work badge to Patrick. Administrator appeared before Patricks eyes, along with the name of the Pansy Group. Patrick was displeased. Katherine had entered hispany, and he had no idea. Carry on with your work, Patrick raised his hand, about to leave, but Katherine stopped him from behind. Do you have nothing to say when you see me? Katherine was displeased and wanted to impress Patrick. Just focus on your own tasks, Patrick said calmly and left. Watching Patricks figure, she felt somewhat indifferent. Patrick went directly back to his office and called Mike. Whats going on? How did Katherine end up bing an administrator in thepany? As soon as the call connected, Patrick asked urgently. You know about the rtionship between the Maltz family and me. Katherine approached me herself, and I had no choice but to let her in. I couldnt refuse, Mike exined. He knew it wasnt ideal, but considering the Maltz familys influence, he couldnt reject their request. Just because of personal favors, you let her in? Patrick was displeased. Aside from whether Katherine had the capability, if anything happened to Jane because of her, it would be troublesome. When you reach my age, youll understand that matters of human rtionships are often difficult to exin, Mike replied. He had known that Patrick woulde to find him, so he had been waiting here. Patrick, feeling helpless, could only let the matter go for now. Since Katherine had already entered thepany, he had no choice but to go along with it. No wonder there was so much discussion in thepany this morning. It was all because of this matter. Meanwhile, Jane arrived at the Pansy Group building. She had heard about Katherines employment and couldnt help but feel uneasy, recalling the day she had spent with Tristian. Patrick received a message from the receptionist and hurriedly rushed downstairs. At a nce, he saw Jane surrounded by a group of journalists. Ms. North, do you have any misunderstandings about Miss Maltzs employment? The journalists held up their microphones and directed their questions at Jane, who was forced to answer. Miss Maltzs ability is the reason she could enter the Pansy Group. In that case, do you have any disagreements with Mr. Pansy? Do you think its her ability or someone deliberately manipting the situation? Jane was surrounded by reporters, bombarded with a string of questions that confused her mind. Whats going on? Patrick stepped forward, squeezed through the crowd of journalists, and stood by Janes side. I I was just worried about you, Jane said, feeling a bit nervous being surrounded by so many reporters. Mr. Pansy is here, Mr. Pansy has arrived. The reporters became even more excited when they saw Patrick, and the camera lenses turned towards him. Mr. Pansy, what are your thoughts on Miss Maltzs employment? Pansy Group has strict requirements for its employees. Did you personally arrange this? Unexpectedly, the focus shifted, and everyones attention gathered on Patrick. Lets not rush, one question at a time. Seeing that Patrick was overwhelmed, Jane shifted the topic back to herself. In the past, she could ignore these reporters, but considering it was about Katherine, if someone with ill intentions started making a big deal out of it, the situation could escte. First of all, Miss Maltz joining Pansy Group was decided by the interviewers and has nothing to do with the two of us. Jane organized her thoughts and calmly replied. Patrick stood silently by Janes side, shielding her whenever he saw a journalist getting too excited or getting too close. Chapter 655 The Fox’s Debut We love each other very much, please dont misunderstand. As Jane finished speaking, she looked at Patrick with confidence. He returned her gaze with equal assurance. The couples sweet photos were quickly taken and shared online. After all, their public disys of affection were not umon. Overnight, the pictures of their love spread rapidly on the inte and many people expressed envy in thements section. I cant believe two CEOs can be so sweet together! Its making me sickly sweet! Thements continued to pour in and for a while, this news overshadowed Katherines recent hiring at thepany. After parting ways with the reporters, Patrick escorted Jane back to Star Entertainment before heading to his office alone. To his surprise, he found Katherine sitting in his chair when he walked in. Patrick immediately scowled and turned away from her. What are you doing here? Leave now. Patrick! Youre back, Katherine said without any intention of leaving. She approached him and lightly ced her hand on his shoulder while standing on tiptoe to whisper into his ear. Ive been waiting for you for so long are you going to make me leave? Katherines voice was full of innuendo that made Patrick feel ufortable. He gently pushed her away without looking at her directly. Miss Maltz, please behave yourself. Dont be like that, Katherine protested as she reached out again towards him. Where did you go? Ive been waiting for you. Her hands roamed over Patricks body until they rested on his perfectly toned abs. Surprisingly, after all this time, your figure still looks so good, said Katherine, causing Patricks gaze to turn cold as he bypassed her. Dont take advantage of the situation. Ohe on, I just missed you, Katherine replied. Seeing Patricks unfriendly tone, Katherine stopped what she was doing and sat half-sitting on Patricks desk, twisting her alluring body. Patrick closed his eyes, unwilling to look. As the Miss of the Maltz family, you shouldnt be doing such things, Patrick said, facing away from Katherine, with thoughts of Jane constantly in his mind. If she were to witness this scene, who knew what she would think. If it werent for Mike owing a favor to the Maltz family, Patrick wouldnt have tolerated her like this repeatedly. The moment Katherine entered thepany, he had nned to remove her from it. Really? Katherine said pitifully, which only disgusted Patrick even more. He closed his eyes, refusing to look at Katherine. If theres nothing else, please leave. If it werent for you, why would I do such a thing? Katherine found Patricks behavior boring and resumed her usual demeanor. Thats not necessary, Patrick directly refused, leaving Katherine speechless. Fine, dont regret it! Katherine gritted her teeth, adjusted her clothes, and stormed out of the room. Rece all the furniture in this room. Once Katherine left, Patrick, with a stern expression, called his secretary to have everything reced. A few dayster, Mike arranged a special banquet to catch up with old friends in the business world. The banquet took ce at the old mansion. Despite Mike retiring from the business world for many years, he remained a well-known figure, with many elders being his old friends, and many new CEOs came to pay their respects. Mike sat at the head of the table. Despite his old age and relying on a cane, people still felt hesitant to approach him. This was the style and aura instilled in the Pansy family from a young age, and everyone was already ustomed to it. Grandpa, why did you personally host the banquet? If you just say the word, we can arrange it for you, Patrick said as he entered with Jane. Jane wore a smiling expression, celebrating with Mike, which brought a smile to Mikes face. Well, youre considerate, but this time its fine. Next time, Ill let you handle it for sure. Mike was very happy and had Patrick and Jane sit beside him. Many business people wanted to approach Patrick to discuss business matters, but today was Mikes banquet, and no one dared to brazenly approach. The guests had gradually arrived, and as the banquet was about to begin, Mike instructed the doors to be closed. For this celebration, Patrick had specially decorated the old mansion. However, as the old man had grown older, he didnt like anything too shy, so this time they focused on elegance and modesty. Just as the doors were about to close, a crisp voice caught everyones attention. Wait! Katherine was seen wearing a purple evening gown with a carefully styled curly hairdo, which made her look elegant and sophisticated. Her broad shoulders added to her sense of high fashion. Her attire undoubtedly caught the attention of the crowd, and many secretlypared her to Jane. Jane, on the other hand, was a reserved beauty and opted for a simple dress, which paled inparison to Katherines mour. Jane didnt think much of it, as today was Mikes banquet, and the old man always preferred a low-key celebration. She didnt want topete in this aspect. Miss Maltz, youve kept us waiting for so long, someone spoke up, and the others followed suit in agreement. Katherine faintly smirked, pped her hands, and someone behind her carried a ceremonial tray covered with a red cloth. Whats this? Mike pointed to the item behind her and asked. This is the gift I prepared for you today. Although the banquet is for the upper ss, I have also joined Patrickspany, so naturally, I should attend, Katherine exined with a persuasive tone, impressing those around her with her thoughtfulness. No one expected Katherine to be so well-prepared this time, and many nced at Jane, who stood empty-handed on the stage. Katherine pped her hands again, and the red cloth was unveiled. A sparkling and translucent jade ring appeared before everyone, shining a deep green under the light. It was evident that the cost of this ring was not cheap. This is the jade ring I repurchased at a high price at the auction. I was immediately captivated by it and thought it would be a perfect match for Mikes temperament, so I bought it, Katherine exined. The valuable ring caught everyones attention, and it was surprising that Katherine had made such a generous gesture for Mike. She had truly put a lot of thought into it. Very well, my dear. Youre thoughtful, Mike expressed his happiness and asked someone to keep the ring safe. This ring was crafted by Dax and took 81 days to create. Every detail is meticulously carved, Katherine added.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the name Dax, the crowd eximed. Dax was a top-tier craftsman in the world, and owning one of his creations was considered remarkable. It was unexpected that Katherine had managed to acquire something from him. I heard that Jane is Daxs apprentice, but it seems she hasnt received his personal teachings yet. Who knows the authenticity of her identity? Its hard to say, someone whispered. Chapter 656 Publicly Proving Wrong At that moment, the people below began to discuss Jane, and the voices grew louder, even reaching Janes ears. Jane rolled her eyes and ignored them. She stood up and felt around in her pocket, retrieving something wrapped in red cloth. Mike, this is the gift I prepared for you. I hope youll like it. Jane uncovered the red cloth, revealing a wless jade ornament in front of everyone. Mike directly took the jade ornament and praised it non-stop. This contrasted with Katherines reaction and made her feel embarrassed. The quality is so good, and it feels so familiar Mike pondered, then his eyes lit up. This is made by Braiden! Exactly. Jane smiled gently and began to tell the story behind the jade ornament. For a moment, the situation took a turn, and even Katherine hadnt expected Jane to have such a trick up her sleeve. Mr. Marner is here! Just then, someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone turned their gaze toward the entrance. They saw Dax, dressed in a green suit, which was undoubtedly carefully chosen for Mikes banquet. Mike, this is the gift I prepared for our first meeting. Dax came to the scene mainly to congratte Mike on behalf of his familys master. Mr. Marner, you arrived just in time. Miss Maltz was just showing your jade ring! Upon hearing this, everyone nodded and pointed to the jade ring behind Katherine. To everyones surprise, Daxs expression changed from joy to astonishment. He walked forward, held the jade ring in his hand, and examined it. This jade ring is not mine. With these words, Dax undoubtedly proved Katherine wrong The crowd eximed, wondering if Dax had made a mistake. It really isnt my ring. Dax carefully examined it again, then noticed Jane on the stage and walked up to her, handing her the jade ring. Jane, take a look for me. When did my style be like this? This statement further embarrassed everyone. Why is it so lively? Did Iete? Just then, a familiar voice sounded from outside the door, and everyone turned to look and found it was Braiden. Braiden! Why is he here? Everyone eximed, surprised that Braiden had attended this banquet. Such figures were rarely seen in ordinary days. Mr. Rees, youre here too. Mike, sitting at the top, spoke up, realizing that Katherines expression wasnt good, and quickly shifted everyones attention. Well, arent I here to support you? Braidens attire was simr to Daxs, but he exuded a more refined aura. In the next second, Braiden noticed the jade ornament in Janes hand. He narrowed his eyes and said, This jade ornament looks very familiar to me. With these words, some people began to think of embarrassing Jane. Just now, Katherines jade ring had been personally pointed out as a fake, so they didnt believe that Janes jade ornament was genuine. Ms. North said that you made this jade ornament yourself, Mr. Rees. You should take a good look to avoid someone impersonating it. Katherine spoke, feeling somewhat dissatisfied. She hadnt expected her jade ring to be publicly exposed as a fake. Seeing Janes haughty appearance, she couldnt swallow this insult. With these words, all eyes immediately turned to Jane. Mr. Rees, dont you remember? I specifically went to your house before to ask for it, and you were reluctant. Jane smiled lightly and handed the jade ornament to Braiden. Braiden couldnt help but show a reluctant expression. Indeed, ah, back then, I spent a long time making it. I didnt expect you to give it to Mike. Youre really thoughtful. As soon as these words came out, Katherines expression became even worse. Janes jade ornament was genuine, while her jade ring was fake. How could she establish herself in this circle if this got out? I remember that incident was a long time ago. I didnt expect you to prepare a gift for Mike so early. Youre really filial. Braiden said casually, attracting envy from the crowd. Braiden undoubtedly came to support Jane in person, or else he wouldnt have deliberately said such words. No, I would feel too embarrassed if you say that. Jane lowered her head and smiled, while Mike was also very happy. Jane, youre really thoughtful, going to find Mr. Rees specifically for me. Mike patted Janes shoulder, leaving everyone speechless. Meanwhile, Katherine silently stewed in her anger. She regretted wearing such a bright outfit, feeling like she would be noticed even if she tried to hide. Grandpa, she has always cared about you. Patrick spoke up, silencing everyone. With so many influential figures defending Jane, no one dared to say anything negative about her. p, p, p. Just then, someone in the crowd started pping and eximed, Such a good girl, I truly admire her. Elis Edwards walked over from the crowd, surprising Jane. Elis was a literary and artistic heavyweight in the Realm of Literature and Art, well-known by everyone. Anyone who saw him had to show him respect. This made Katherine even more infuriated. She didnt expect that even Elis would praise Jane. No, no, Mr. Edwards, youre too kind. Jane quickly denied it. Numerous respected seniors were present today, and if she said such things, she might attract the resentment of many people.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Filial and well-mannered, Mike, your grandson has found a great woman. Unexpectedly, Elis praised Jane in front of so many people, further elevating her status in their hearts. No, no, shes still young. Mike sensed something amiss and quickly denied it. Shes still young? Then why not let her be my disciple? Learn some things. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was astonished. Elis actually dered in front of so many people that he wanted to take Jane as his disciple. This was a status that many people would yearn for but never obtain. How can this be? Its not appropriate. Mike felt it was inappropriate and wanted to refuse. Little did he know that Elis would speak up again. Well, your opinion doesnt count. I want to ask her opinion. Jane swallowed, facing the gaze of so many people, her expression remained calm. Mr. Edwards, youre very outstanding, but I dont have the intention right now. Im sorry. After saying that, Jane curled her lips and spoke with a faint expression. Chapter 657 Single Women Don’t Need Companionship Elis was stunned to find that Jane had politely declined him. If it were someone else, they would have been overjoyed. But it was precisely Janes calm and uncorrupted character that made Elis appreciate her even more. Mike saw Katherines face turn even more pale and quickly put a stop to the conversation. Alright, alright, everyone is tired. Lets all sit down and eat. Mike pped his hands and the feast began. He waved towards Katherine with a smile on his face, Good girl,e over here and eat with me. Katherine immediately put on a smile and nodded eagerly before picking up her skirt and walking over to Mikes side. She looked at Jane sitting next to him with an air of triumph. Jane paid no attention to her though; she just ate by herself. The servant brought out a chair for Katherine which was ced on Mikes other side. Katherine stared up at the sky with wide eyes while Jane ignored herpletely leaving her feeling bored. Wait until you finish eating and apany Katherine, dont let her get too bored. Who knew that just as everyone was halfway through their meal, Mike asked Patrick to apany Katherine. Janes eyes flickered for a moment, but she didnt stop eating and continued on her own. Im not going, Grandpa. I want to stay with Jane. Who knew Patrick would directly refuse in front of everyone, making Katherine feel embarrassed. If I ask you to go, then go. Why so many words? Mikes face turned dark. He had also noticed that Katherine had lost face. If he didnt do something to salvage the situation, the Maltz family mighte knocking. Im not going. Patrick refused again, cing a piece of meat from the table into Janes bowl. You like this, eat more. Jane was taken aback, not expecting Patrick to defend her like this. She nodded and her long eyshes trembled gently. Seeing Patricks gentle gaze, Katherines heart was stirred. Thinking about his coldness and dissatisfaction towards her in the office, andparing it to Janes tenderness, Katherine became more and more unwilling. Since Mike was still present, Katherine couldnt say much and could only silently eat her food. Now, this is my banquet today. You dont even listen to my words? Who knew Mike would get angry and publicly criticize Patrick. I just did what I should do. Who knew Patrick wouldnt back down either and openly quarreled with Mike. I already have Jane. Do you think its appropriate for me to apany a single woman? Shes your friend! Mike was displeased, defending Katherine in front of everyone. Seeing that everyone was looking, Jane quickly intervened. Alright, alright, calm down. Lets just eat. Jane spoke up, and Patrick didnt continue. Both of them had darkened expressions, and no one else spoke. The banquet ended on a sour note. On the way home, Jane let out a sigh of relief. The next day. Jane stood in front of Braidens house, tidied up her clothes, and then pressed the doorbell. After waiting for a while, the door opened. Just as Jane was about to raise her hand to greet, she suddenly realized that the person in front of her didnt match Braidens figure. She looked up and indeed, the person wasnt Braiden; it was Elis. Janes pupils contracted. Elis? What was he doing here? Good day, Mr. Edwards. Jane greeted Elis, and though Elis was a bit surprised to see her, he nodded lightly. Come in. Youre here to see Braiden, right? Jane nodded, not expecting Elis to be a guest at Braidens house as well. I havent visited Mr. Rees in a long time. I was afraid he would think I, as a younger generation,ck manners, so I came to see him. Thats good. Elis nodded, his impression of Jane improving even more. Jane came prepared this time, specifically bringing a piece of jade of excellent quality that Braiden had always liked. Elis also noticed this and nodded in satisfaction before leading Jane into the house. Braiden was sitting in the center, busy brewing tea. Who is it? Its me, Jane replied, cing the jade she brought on the table. I had someone bring this for you. You can y with it for a couple of days. Good, youre really thoughtful, Braiden smiled and nodded, then stood up and approached Jane. Take a look at her, isnt she good-looking? Braiden raised an eyebrow, proudly showing off to Elis. Not bad, not bad, Elis could only go along with Braidens words. The next second, Braiden ced his hand in front of Janes abdomen. Ill show you something, dont blink. Then, using his internal energy, Braidens veins slightly bulged as Janes painting appeared before them. Unlike others, Janes painting was a vibrant green, more translucentpared to the dull colors of others. This represented that Janes painting was of superior quality, even Elis rarely saw such a thing. His pupils contracted, apuding continuously. Impressive, truly impressive. The next second, Jane retrieved the painting. She hadnt expected Braiden to do such a thing, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Im sorry for showing my inadequate skills in front of you. Jane scratched her head, her actions bing somewhat unnatural. Oh, how could that be, Elis quickly waved his hand, praising Janes painting. Leaving everything else aside, your painting is much better than my disciples. Many people spend a long time practicing to reach this level, but you achieved it at such a young age. Its truly remarkable. Braidenughed heartily, seeing that Elis was very satisfied with Jane. After all, talents like Jane were indeed rare. No, no, Mr. Edwards, please dont make fun of me. Jane smiled modestly, touched her abdomen, and let out a sigh of relief. It seems that none of the rumors about you from the outside world are true. I wonder whos spreading such false information. Elis frowned. Many people had been discussing Janes character before, and if he hadnt seen it with his own eyes today, he might have believed them.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only We cant control what happens outside. Let them say what they want, Jane replied calmly, earning even more admiration from Elis. It was extremely rare for a young person to have such maturity andposure. Braiden noticed Eliss thoughts and quickly stopped him. Hey, wait a minute, are you thinking something inappropriate again? Upon hearing this, Elis gave Braiden a sharp look. What do you mean by inappropriate thoughts? Watch your words! Chapter 658 Apprenticeship Jane found it somewhat amusing that the two people who could shake up a circle were bickering here. If this were to be revealed, it would probably shock their fans. Girl, with your amazing talent, dont you have any desire to be my apprentice? Elis looked at Jane expectantly, making her even more embarrassed. People who wanted to be Elis apprentice probably didnt even know where they stood in line. And now this person was asking her. Um, not for now. Jane felt helpless as she still had many things to do and if she became an apprentice now, she might not have timeter on. This sentence was a polite refusal of Elis offer but Elis did not give up. With your talent and the skills, you already possess without being an apprentice yet? Youll be able to shock them all if you learn from me. Braidenughed beside them; he never thought that Elis would say such things just for the sake of getting an apprentice. Im just an ordinary person, Jane said awkwardly while denying what Elis said earlier. How can that be?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elis continued persuading her, Your skills are already enough to surpass many people. Wont you consider learning more? Trust me; there will be great breakthroughs for you. Ahh? Jane felt like crying as she looked at Braiden beside her. He was the one who showed off her work earlier; if he hadnt done so, then maybe Elis wouldnt have thought about taking on another student. Im telling you, its just a disciple, and you know how others talk about her outside. Arent you afraid of getting into trouble? Braiden received Janes plea for help and quickly chimed in to exin. Little did they know, Elis didnt appreciate their efforts at all. He had a stern expression on his face, as if he had made up his mind. If no one had discovered the talent of this girl, where would Ie in? In that case, I should thank those people for noting topete with me. Upon hearing this, Braiden felt quite helpless. He shook his head at Jane, indicating that he couldnt do much about it. Jane, feeling helpless, saw Eliss determination and realized that he wasnt someone who took things lightly. If she became his disciple, she might be able to learn even more. With this in mind, Jane became somewhat hesitant. Dont worry, I will pass on everything Ive learned in my lifetime to you. You dont need to pay attention to what those people outside say. They will realize in the future what a loss it is to miss out on you. Jane smiled and was surprised by Eliss eloquence. Alright, I ept. Then, Jane took a step back, sped her hands together, and respectfully bowed to Elis. Master, please ept your disciples bow. Seeing Jane about to kneel down, Elis hurriedly stopped her. Alright, alright. Its the modern era now. Theres no need to follow the old ways. However, this action made Elis even more delighted. He patted Janes shoulder and couldnt stop smiling. Good child, its great that you agreed. Jane blinked her watery eyes, unable to hide her joy on her face. By the way, there will be a gathering at the Realm of Literature and Art in a few days. As my disciple, would you like to go with me? Elis invited Jane, which surprised her. She didnt expect Elis to take her to the Realm of Literature and Art so soon. She had just thought of asking if she should prepare for it, but since she had just said she didnt care, she had to agree. Yes, Ill go with my master. In the evening, Jane returned home and dressed up nicely. She wasnt attending an ordinary business gathering this time, so she couldnt dress as shy as before, fearing that she would be criticized by the people there. Jane specifically chose a light green dress, with her long hair tied up high, perfectly showcasing her delicate and elegant charm. She looked at herself in the mirror, and Patrick, who was beside her, nodded in satisfaction. Indeed, you are my wife. You look good in anything. Jane smiled. She didnt expect Patrick to be so eloquent. Then, she boarded the car specially arranged to take her to the gathering and arrived at the entrance of the venue. In the morning, Elis had given her a ticket, and she handed it to the gatekeeper for inspection. The gatekeeper looked her up and down, looking surprised. Jane pursed her lips. It was no wonder; her reputation had been tarnished, so it was inevitable to receive such looks. Until the gatekeeper opened the door, Jane walked in. Jane was naturally beautiful, and her attire today was very elegant. She even had a flower hairpin in her bun, making her look dignified and graceful. As soon as she entered, she undoubtedly caught the attention of everyone present, who were amazed by her appearance and temperament. However, suddenly, someone in the crowd pointed at Jane and eximed loudly, Isnt this Jane? The crowd started to scrutinize Jane, nodding in agreement, Indeed, such a tacky person, why would shee here to join our gathering! Suddenly, there were murmurs of criticism surrounding Jane, making her feel a bit helpless. She looked around, but Elis hadnt arrived yet. Sitting alone on the side, she felt a little lonely. But Jane didnt care at all. She came here mainly to absorb the schrly atmosphere and turned a deaf ear to the insults from those people. Tsk tsk, what is she doing here? Every person who passed by would mock Jane. After all, the outside world had spread rumors about her ipetence, and on top of that, she was a businessperson. To those cultured and refined individuals, she was simply vulgar and out of ce. As a result, Jane became even more looked down upon. She probably used some money to buy a ticket from a merchant to get in. People around even started tough at Jane, hurling all sorts of vulgar and offensive words at her, which made Jane feel annoyed and disheartened. This gathering of the Realm of Literature and Art was quite significant. It wasnt something that could be bought with a little money. Only those with a certain reputation within the field were invited to exchange their experiences. Someone like Jane, who had no experience and hadnt even touched calligraphy, how could she know anything about it? Jane was helpless too. Faced with so many people, she was powerless to argue with them. She just sat alone in the corner. What are you all talking about? Just then, Jane heard a familiar voice in her ear. She turned towards the sound and saw Molly, her face devoid of makeup, radiating a misty glow. She appeared untainted by the world, indicating that she also had some reputation within the Realm of Literature and Art. However, Jane didnt expect Molly to be a member of the Realm of Literature and Art as well. Molly walked briskly towards Jane, came to her side, and sat down. Chapter 659 Who is Cassandra Sutton? Do you even know her? Is it appropriate for a literati to speak ill of someone they dont know? No one expected Molly to turn against them for Jane, causing dissatisfaction among many. Miss Waters, although your calligraphy has won awards before, you should still understand boundaries. There are many seniors here who are better than you. Are you not afraid of being isted by defending that woman? The people around them began threatening Molly directly, which shocked Jane. Jane didnt expect that Molly had also won awards in this field and had some prestige in the calligraphy world. But standing up for herself like this might not have a good oue. Thinking about this made Jane worry and she grabbed Mollys hand. Its okay, Im fine. No, said Molly with a pout as she shielded Jane behind her. Jane is my good friend. Have any of you thought about how she feels or how I feel when treating her like this? This statement caused everyone around them to start discussing. Miss Waters, although its none of our business who you choose to be friends with, we advise that you think twice before associating with someone like her or else she might sell you outter. Everyone chimed in agreement because they looked down on Jane since she was just a merchant. Youre all just talking nonsense without knowing anything! Youre only spouting off meaningless opinions from anonymous sources online! Is this what being part of the Realm of Literature and Art is supposed to be about? said Molly as she stood up for Jane again which only further angered those around them. I advise you not to get involved in this matter. Its already benevolent of the Realm of Literature and Art to allow Jane, a businessperson, to participate. And here you are, supporting her, which clearly shows disrespect towards us. The crowd nodded in agreement, and Molly couldnt salvage the situation. Of course, there were people who couldnt stand Jane. Their thoughts revolved around seeing her make a fool of herself, to make the crowd mock Jane and keep her head forever lowered. After all, exceptional individuals are always envied by others. With so many people around Jane supporting and speaking up for her, it only fueled the desire to witness her embarrassment. Among those who wanted to see Jane humiliated, there was one named Cassandra. She held a grudge and wanted to prove herself against Jane. She was someone with talent, albeit not exceptionally high talent. Her pride was high, but she didnt put in the effort to study painting, so her talent could only reach a certain level. Although Cassandra had a high level of pride, she still possessed basic manners. After all, she couldnt show a bad side of herself in front of so many people. Hello, my name is Cassandra Sutton. While speaking, she put on a professional smile and extended her right hand. Jane hesitated for a moment. She didnt even know Cassandra, but she still maintained her manners and promptly extended her right hand, saying, Hello. I have admired you for a long time, and I have always wanted an opportunity topare our paintings. I dont know if theres a chance for that now, with so many people here. It would be an honor if you could oblige, Cassandra deliberately raised her voice, drawing everyones attention to them. Jane nced at Cassandra and calmly replied, Todays asion might not be suitable. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. We are guests and should not overshadow the host. Dont you agree? She continued, I think its better to let it go today. Jane finished speaking and directly ignored her, turning to look at the artworks. Jane understood Cassandras intentions. She wasnt afraid of apetition, but she felt that the asion was not quite right, and she didnt like attracting so much attention. After all, she preferred to keep a low profile. Although sometimes she couldnt avoid the spotlight, she had no choice. Upon hearing Janes refusal, Cassandra was momentarily speechless. She thought Jane was afraid and nned topete with her today, whether Jane agreed or not. Everyone, all eyes turned to Cassandra, would you please honor us by witnessing apetition between Jane and me? Weve already enjoyed enough appreciation of calligraphy and painting. The surrounding crowd cheered and pointed at the two of them, saying, Yes, yes! Weve heard that Jane is extremely talented. I also want to see her paint firsthand. They all wanted to see how they would face each other, especially curious about Janes response. This is going to be exciting. Since everyone seems to agree, Ill have someone prepare the necessary materials. Isnt that right, Ms. North? Cassandra deliberately shifted the focus onto Jane. Cassandra really knew how to manipte public opinion. If Jane didnt agree now, it would seem like she was inferior to Cassandra. What was there to fear in apetition? Besides, this group of people really loved to witness drama. Werent artists supposed to be loners? Why did this crowds eyes light up at the mention of apetition? Jane was speechless. Okay. Jane replied with just one word. She was the one being referred to as one who values every word. Then please give us a topic, Cassandra said to the group of spectators, her happiness evident. The surrounding onlookers added, Its currently the rainy season, so why not use rain as the theme and have no specific requirements? Let your creativity flow freely.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane nodded in agreement after hearing the crowds suggestion. The theme seemed suitable, and the timing was just right. In that case, please wait a moment for us topare, Cassandra said confidently. With everything prepared, the two of them took their seats. When the time was right, they began the brush test. In the first ten minutes, Cassandra confidently started painting, while Jane didnt even touch her brush. She seemed lost in thought, staring at the nk paper. From an outsiders perspective, it appeared as if she were daydreaming. The spectators felt that Jane was unworthy and started discussing among themselves, Whats she doing? Its been ten minutes, and she hasnt even started. Who knows what shes up to? Cassandra almost burst outughing when she heard others talking about Jane. But she needed to maintain a calm demeanor now. After all, she wanted to appear mysterious, and she couldnt stand Janes behavior. When it came to painting, one needed to concentrate. Janes mind was filled with various thoughts, but now she focused solely on her artwork. It was fortunate that there was a curtain separating the two of them. Otherwise, Cassandra would have been curious to see what Jane was doing. Hey,e over and see, Jane finally started painting. Someone eximed, and everyone turned their attention towards Jane. If Jane had her way, painting would be a more private matter, not meant for others to see. After all, it would disrupt her personal affairs. But for now, there was no other choice. They could watch, as she had painted in front of evenrger audiences before. Chapter 660 Painting Competition Just now, Jane wasnt trying to be mysterious or anything, she was just brainstorming. After all, either dont draw at all or draw and make a ssh. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. Cassandra had already finished painting while Jane put down her pen in thest second. Together they disyed their paintings. In the middle of the two paintings is a box. Now everyone has two pieces of paper in their hands C on the left is Cassandras artwork; if you like it please take a red ball; on the right is Janes artwork; if you like it please take a blue ball, said the hostess. As soon as she finished speaking, someone went to vote. The first and second votes were both for Cassandra and she felt confident. She couldnt stop smiling but almost all of the remaining votes were for Jane. Cassandra lost terribly but she didnt ept it and nned to challenge Jane with someone else C Isabe Griffiths. Isabe was the daughter of vice president of union and held high status that made her highly regarded by everyone who knew her. Cassandra knew Isabe and had spoken with her before. Just now when she saw Isabe again, Cassandra thought that Jane would definitely lose badly this time around. Cassandra nned to find Isabeter on and persuade her to challenge Jane instead. Approaching Isabe, Cassandra asked politely, What did you think about just now? It was quite interesting, replied Isabe. Early on, I had heard of your exceptional talent and high level of painting skills. I wonder if we could witness apetition between you and Jane? Isabe turned to Cassandra and asked, Competition? The person opposite nodded in agreement. Sure, after all, I have been paying attention to Jane for quite some time too. Isabe was not familiar with Cassandras malice, but she admired Jane. Jane was a young and promising individual, with exceptional talent and a good reputation outside. Isabe didnt know much about the people who mocked Jane, but in this situation, everyone was there to enjoy the spectacle. Of course, Isabe was also among them, but she wasnt seeking excitement. She considered it a very excitingpetition, yes, apetition. When Cassandra saw Isabes agreement, she immediately addressed the crowd, Its no problem. I wonder if Ms. North and Isabe would like to have anotherpetition. After all, I also want to be a spectator; it would be a different experience. Cassandra herself didnt believe what she said. It was clearly just for show. At this moment, she couldnt reveal her true intentions. She wanted to embarrass Jane subtly. Isabes identity was not someone to be messed with, and Cassandra wanted to see Janes reaction. Hello, Jane. Im Isabe, Isabe said sincerely to Jane, not paying attention to Janes expression. Hello, Jane replied with a professional smile. Interested in apetition? Isabe nodded. Seeing Isabes sincerity, Jane hesitated a bit but couldnt refuse. She also admired Isabe, so she said, Alright, let me take a half-hour break beforepeting with you. Im a bit tired right now. Isabe had no reason to refuse this offer. It was just half an hour, as long as they could have thepetition. Cassandra wanted to say something, but Isabe gave her a stern look, and she obediently closed her mouth. Half an hourter, both of them were ready. The crowd began suggesting ideas, mostly focusing on entertainment, Since we had the theme of rain earlier, how about snow this time? Lets increase the time to an hour and a half. What do you think, Isabe? Isabe didnt answer immediately; instead, she turned to look at Jane. When she saw Jane nodding, she responded, Okay. This time, Jane didnt hesitate and immediately started painting. She had a concept in mind for this theme and was quite fond of it, so her ideation process was faster. Simrly, a curtain separated the two, and the onlookers continued to watch. Compared to the first time, Jane was more adaptable now. Practice makes perfect, and Jane had excellent adaptability. The crowd noticed that Jane didnt hesitate at all this time, and they thought she had be arrogant. They believed that winning the first time meant she would win the second time as well. After all, her first opponent was just an unknown person. But this time, it was Isabe. Suddenly, everyone thought Jane was being presumptuous. They were all waiting to see Janes failure. Cassandra had been observing Janes actions all along. Seeing Janes demeanor, she also thought she was arrogant and had already nned how to ridicule herter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Cassandras gaze fell on Janes painting. It had only been five minutes since they started, but she couldnt understand what Jane was painting. It seemed like a random scribble without any semnce. Time passed, and this time, Jane finished first with five minutes remaining. Just as Jane put down her brush, Isabe also finished her painting. This time, with the presence of the moon, there were even more people, and the atmosphere became more formal. It wasnt Jane who spoke up this time; instead, two etiquettedies with gloves stepped forward. When the two paintings were revealed, the crowd started discussing. It wasnt about one painting being good and the other bad, but rather that both paintings were excellent and difficult topare. The most important thing was that they didnt know whom to vote for. This time, its the same. Jane is still the blue ball, while Isabe is the red ball. Even the etiquettedies were more excited this time, and their speech became much shorter. Jane was not as nervous as Cassandra. Shepleted two paintings in three to four hours. Although it was a small problem for Jane, it consumed a lot of her energy. Combined with the fact that she didnt sleep wellst night, she felt drowsy and had no energy at all. If the etiquettedies hadnt finished counting the votes, Jane would have almost fallen asleep. Isabe and Jane have tied. As soon as the etiquettedies announced, Jane was mocked by the crowd. They thought Jane had been too calm earlier and believed she was confident of winning. I thought Jane was so confident earlier, but it turns out its a tie. I thought she was so capable, someone in the crowd said, criticizing Jane. Instantly, everyone started discussing Jane, mocking her. Isabe, on the other hand, didnt feel the same way. She actually thought Jane was quite good and considered her a worthy opponent. Chapter 661 Who Dares to Bully My Disciple Just now, Jane has alreadypeted in one match, and now she haspeted again without losing herposure. She even challenged me to a vote, which shows her extremely high talent and exceptional stability in performance. This proves that she is excellent, she said, smiling at Jane. After this statement, no one looked down on Jane anymore. It also silenced others. Seeing Isabe making a friendly gesture towards Jane, the people around started to think that something was not right. I knew it! How could Isabe have tied with someone like you? It turns out you borrowed her influence to put on a show here! Someone said this, and it received unanimous agreement from the surrounding people. Otherwise, how could someone like Jane, amoner, enter this gathering? It was widely heard that Jane was nothing but a waste, and the fact that she could tie with Isabe was mostly because Isabe intentionally went easy on her. Nonsense has its limits. Janes eyes turned cold, feeling helpless about these baseless suspicions. Otherwise, why would someone like you attend our gathering? Its simply an insult to us! Whispered conversations filled the small groups of people, further infuriating Jane. Even if Im not the same kind of person as you, that doesnt give you the right to verbally attack me. Is this what you self-proimed literati should do? Janes eyes were fierce as she nced at the people around her. She never liked to pay attention to these self-righteous individuals. Huh, just because you borrowed Isabes influence, you dare to be so arrogant! They started discussing again, and Jane heard various offensive words. Ive already said it, I have no rtionship with her whatsoever. Jane was bing impatient, growing more dissatisfied with their verbal attacks. Otherwise, why would she make a friendly gesture towards someone like you? Who would believe that nonsense? Facing more and more provocations, Jane couldnt bear it anymore. She took a deep breath, slowly circted her energy within her body, and then concentrated it in her hand. Suddenly, she rushed towards the nearby table and chairs, instantly shattering them to pieces. If you dont control your mouths, youll end up like this. Janes words and actions were a tant humiliation to the literati in front of her. Although they couldnt swallow this insult, they knew that anyone who could tie with Isabe must possess extraordinary strength. Looking at the shattered furniture, they dared not utter a word. Isabe silently watched everything, her expressionplex. Jane couldnt decipher what she was thinking. But Jane didnt care. Isabes matters were none of her concern. Then, the doors of the banquet hall were once again opened, and Elis walked in. Everyone closed their mouths and lowered their heads, paying their respects to Elis. The atmosphere became serious, in stark contrast to their sarcastic and harsh expressions towards Jane just moments ago. They werepletely two-faced. Jane shook her head, finding nothing to say to these people. Master. In the midst of silence, Jane addressed someone as Master, leaving everyone even more astonished. Who in this ce would be willing to acknowledge Jane as their disciple? The image of Isabe appeared in the minds of the people. But since Isabe had tied with Jane, would they still have a master-disciple rtionship? Hmm, alright. With a single word as Master, the voice of Elis resonated in the surroundings, causing the crowd to turn pale. They couldnt believe that Jane was actually Eliss disciple! They looked at each other, unable to ept this fact. Elis, as the leading figure of the Realm of Literature and Art, represented the highest authority in the realm. Many people had longed to be his disciples, and now, Jane had be his disciple?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Edwards, is this person your disciple? Someone couldnt believe it and asked Elis. Yes, why not? Elis replied calmly, waving his hand to Jane, who was still bowing. Perhaps you are all unaware, but I epted Jane as my closed-door disciple yesterday. She is the person beside me. If any of you have a problem with her, then you have a problem with me! The fact that Elis publicly acknowledged Jane as his disciple surprised everyone. It turned out that Jane was able to participate because of Eliss influence, and naturally, no one dared to say anything against Elis. As the crowd looked panicked, Jane ignored them. This was human nature. Although Isabe was somewhat shocked, having just fought Jane in person, she knew of Janes strength, so it wasnt surprising for Elis to ept her as a disciple. Jane turned her face indifferently, wanting to follow Elis to the seats, but unexpectedly, many people followed along. We apologize, Ms. North. Just now, we were unaware that you are Mr. Edwardss closed-door disciple. Yes, yes, we were mistaken. Please dont be angry with us. Several people came forward to tter Jane, their attitudepletely different from their previous aggressive behavior. Jane closed her eyes and ignored them. She wasnt a saint. The memory of so many people attacking her was still fresh. It was impossible for her to forgive them so quickly. I understand that we were in the wrong just now. We shouldnt have spoken to you that way. Your temperament is excellent, and we have witnessed your strength. Please dont be angry with us anymore. Several people around tried to persuade Jane, attracting her displeasure. Just now, howe none of you thought of me as a member of the Realm of Literature and Art? And now, youre putting on this act. Who exactly are you trying to impress? The identity of that who was evident, referring to Elis beside her. Elis raised an eyebrow, realizing that those conceited people had troubled Jane in his absence. As Mr. Edwardss disciple, we naturally show respect towards you. How could we dare to look down on you? The people around quickly put on a smile and hurriedly agreed. No need for that. Jane rejected them once again, her tone domineering. I have a clear understanding of right and wrong. Just a moment ago, you were all hurling insults at me, and now you deny everything? Such hypocrisy. Jane sneered and turned her face away. Come on, we know we were wrong just now. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, cant we all get along? Chapter 662 Regaining Strength The crowd was still unwilling to give up, smiling and fawning over Jane. Enough already. Seeing your fake smiles and insincere words makes me sick. Donte near me again, Jane said, driving the people away with her directness. As she left, the people around her were left speechless. As these words were spoken, everyone felt that they had been mocked by Jane, losing face. Its fine to ept it. Its not good to continue like this, Isabe spoke up at this moment. Janes attitude was indeed not very good, and as Eliss disciple, she should set a good example. Now that you are a disciple, you should set a good example. Whats the difference between you now and those people earlier? Isabes words made Janes face turn dark. What difference? They clearly bullied me just now, and now they act all respectful. Isnt it all because of my identity? If my Master hadnt spoken, would they still treat me like this? Jane rejected them directly, which also made Isabe feel a little embarrassed. You should still pay attention. Times have changed. Unexpectedly, Jane contradicted her in front of so many people. Isabe was somewhat dissatisfied, but it wasnt a big deal, so she had to let it go. I became a disciple, not a saint. Why should I be kinder to them? If they hadnt been so superficial just now, I wouldnt have acted this way. Jane rejected them once again, and Isabe didnt continue speaking. Its your own business. I was just reminding you out of goodwill. Theres no need to vent your anger on me. With a gloomy face, Isabe turned and left Janes side. Jane didnt back down either, keeping a stern expression, ignoring those people who wanted to talk to her. This undoubtedly caused dissatisfaction among the people around. Even as Eliss disciple, she shouldnt treat others with such disdain. Isabe is indeed better. Regardless of status, she treats everyone equally. Being kind-hearted is what a disciple of Mr. Edwards should be. The people around began to praise Isabe again, but Jane paid no attention. Yes, she does have the strength. Compared to us, shes much stronger. Listening to everyone praising Isabe even more, Jane appeared indifferent. It is indeed not right. We should pay more attention. Just then, Elis by her side also spoke up. The Realm of Literature and Art values both strength and character, and Janes impatience was simply uneptable. Now that they have realized their mistake and changed, you shouldnt hold on to it. Its not good for anyone. Unexpectedly, Elis personally advised her, and Jane nodded and reluctantly agreed. After all, Elis was her master, and she had no reason to disobey her masters words. Okay, I understand. Jane couldnt go against it, so she had to agree. After the gathering ended, Jane returned to thepany. Jane, Jane, look at this. Just as Jane stepped into thepany, her secretary approached, holding a document and handing it to Jane. Thepanys stocks have been rising continuously. It looks like they are about to surpass the all-time high. Really? Jane couldnt believe it, she took the document and carefully looked at it. Sure enough, the stock had been rising all along. This was undoubtedly good news for Star Entertainment. After all, thepany had faced some issues in the past few days and had not recovered, but now with the stock skyrocketing, thepany could make a profit. What happened? Why did it suddenly rise so much? Jane was confused. Just as she returned to thepany, something like this happened. Well, we have you to thank for that. The secretary smiled and said, then picked up the phone and showed Jane the trending topics on Twitter. Look, Mr. Edwards has spread the news of epting you as his closed-door disciple. Elis, what a remarkable person! Jane looked at the hot search topics, and there were many discussions about what Elis had said. Thements below were nonstop. I never expected Jane to be Eliss disciple. Shes sessful in both love and career. I really envy her. There were variousments of admiration, and Jane suddenly realized that it was because of this incident. Thinking back to what Elis had said to her, her determination grew stronger.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just being Eliss disciple brought so many benefits to thepany. It seemed that she should pay more attention in the future. Watching thepanys stocks continue to rise, Jane felt joyful. She hummed a tune as she entered the office and dealt with some documents. Then she went to a restaurant to have a meal. Jane found a corner to sit in, but soon noticed a pair of eyes staring at her. She looked around and noticed Tristian sitting right behind her. Jane frowned and turned her face away. She had never had a good impression of Tristian. Unexpectedly, Tristian not only didnt avoid her, but also approached her and pulled out the chair opposite Jane, sitting down on his own. What are you doing? Janes gaze turned icy, and her tone was impatient. Dont be so fierce, Eliss little disciple. Jane red at him, surprised that Tristian hade to her because of this incident and had changed his attitude so quickly. Seeing the admiration in Tristians eyes, Jane ignored him even more. But Eliss words were still vivid in her mind, and she had to be more careful. I just wanted to have a good talk with you. Theres no need for you to be so impatient, right? Tristian propped up his chin, crossed his legs, and looked rebellious. Whats the matter? Jane said lightly, without even looking at Tristian. Youre different now. I never expected you to have such skills and be Eliss closed-door disciple. As Tristian spoke, he rubbed his chin and looked Jane up and down. This made Jane feel ufortable all over, and she lowered her gaze. Mr. Duncan, if you have something to say, theres no need to be so familiar with me here. Faced with Janes straightforwardness, Tristian burst intoughter. Its really interesting. No wonder Elis took a liking to you. The next moment, Tristians expression turned serious again, and he took out a bouquet of flowers from behind, Ms. North, please forgive me for this sudden bouquet. Because Ive realized that I seem to have fallen for you. Jane looked at Tristians emotionless eyes and instantly saw through his insincerity. She waved her hand dismissively. No need, how could I let you favor me like this? How could that be? Tristian forcefully ced the bouquet in Janes hand, looking solemn, Let me take you hometer. Jane looked at this insincere man in front of her, and her heart churned. Ill go back on my own. You dont have to bother. She red at Tristian and tried to turn and leave, but Tristian grabbed her hand, I genuinely want to pursue you. Give me a chance. Chapter 663 Double Compensation No ones heart is more fake than yours, Jane said, disgusted. She pushed Tristians hand away and turned to leave. Ill buy you breakfast tomorrow, remember to eat it, Tristian called after her, making Jane even more repulsed. Patrick had just stepped into the office when his secretary rushed up to him with a file in hand, looking flustered. Whats going on? Patrick frowned. His secretary had been with him for many years and was usually mature and steady. Something big must have happened for her to look like this. Mr. Pansy, several clients just called saying they want to terminate their contracts with us. Weve been working with them for a long time and losing them will be a huge blow. The secretary handed the file over to Patrick. Those clients were willing to pay high penalties just to terminate their contracts suddenly. What happened? It couldnt have been sudden; someone must have instigated it. We investigated and found out that those clients all received phone calls from Tristian this morning. Patrick raised an eyebrow at the mention of Tristians name. How dared he openlypete with thepany? What did he say? Were not sure yet, Mr. Pansy. Do you want me to talk to him about it? The secretary checked Patricks schedule for today C everything was nned out perfectly until this incident ruined some of it. Every project at Pansy Group was carefully nned out; losing several clients would be devastatingly costly. Lets go. Patrick spoke calmly but firmly C he wouldnt let anyone manipte hispany like that. The secretary informed those customers who could still be reached while two others didnt answer or hung up immediately C they were determined not to change their minds. Luckily two other customers agreed on meeting at caf in front of Pansy Group building. Mr. Swift. As soon as they met each other face-to-face both men smiled politely before shaking hands. Mr. Pansy! Its good seeing you again. Bryant Swift was a boss with a beer belly, but he was very kind and had more abilities than many others. This was one of the reasons Patrick chose him. Just received a notification from the secretary. I wonder what reasons you have for terminating our contract with thepany? Patrick got straight to the point. With this situation at hand, he had a lot to deal with. Well Bryant hesitated for a moment, a troubled expression on his face. Yourpany is good, but as businessmen, we naturally prioritize our interests. I believe you would understand, right? I understand, Patrick nodded lightly. In that case, can you tell me what conditions they offered? I know. The conditions you offered were already very generous. He pursued me for several days before finally deciding to offer double the benefits andpensate me for the breach of contract. Only then did I agree. Double the breach of contractpensation. Patrick furrowed his brow, not expecting Tristian to go to such lengths this time. No wonder so many clients were eager to terminate their contracts. Alright, I understand, Patrick replied calmly. He knew Bryants abilities, so he had offered a substantial price. If Tristian was willing to cut his losses andpete with him, Patrick wouldnt stop him. Im truly sorry. I had everything prepared, but this sudden turn of events caught me off guard, Bryant apologized to Patrick, who merely nodded lightly. After some simple small talk, they each went their separate ways. Patrick went to another client with the same reason as Bryant. He furrowed his brow, not expecting Tristian to invest so heavily just topete for client resources. Notify everyone in thepany. Well hold an emergency meetingter, Patrick instructed, his hands in his pockets, ncing at his secretary before heading straight to the office. During the meeting, the secretary exined the situation in detail, and everyone fell into contemtion. Pansy Group was a top-tier global conglomerate, and this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. Tristian had risen unexpectedly, making this matter quite tricky. Thepany is not to be trifled with. Now we need toe up with a new n to eliminate Tristians people. Patrick spoke, his gaze filled with seriousness. Mr. Pansy, this matter is quite difficult. Tristianspanys stocks have been rising rapidly these past few days and are about to surpass ours, one employee said, acknowledging the challenging nature of the situation. Thats precisely why we need to be cautious. We must enhance the confidentiality of our client resources. If theres a mole within thepany, dont me me for being ruthless. Patricks eyes were sharp, and the employees could only nod in agreement. Tristian had already taken such actions, indicating that he had some backing. Go back tonight ande up with strategies. Well discuss them in tomorrows meeting. The secretary understood Patricks intention and suggested, and then the meeting adjourned. Just as Patrick returned to his office, he discovered that thepanys website was under fierce attack. Fortunately, thepanys firewall was designed by top talents and not easily breached. The attackers were clearly targeting Pansy Group. Its from Tristians side, the secretary just received a notification, which made Patrick even more infuriated.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Now even Tristian dared to bully him directly. It was unforgivable! Defend it, and if they dare to attack again, we wont back down. The programmers responsible for the firewall nodded in agreement and began a series of operations. As expected, the attackersunched a brief assault and then disappeared from the website, as if they had never been there. This approach was a provocation to Pansy Group. Patricks face was filled with frustration as he returned to his office and instructed someone to investigate Tristians attacking location. In less than an afternoon, Pansy Groupunched a full-scale attack. Suddenly, the territories that belonged to Tristian were all upied by Pansy Group. Tristian realized the crisis and immediately dispatched people to handle the situation, aiming to minimize their losses. Pansy Group was argepany, and losing a few clients was just a drop in the bucket for them. However, they were not submissive and wouldnt allow Tristian to have their way with them. We cant give him a chance to catch his breath. Patrick gave the order, and the programmersunched an even more fierce attack. Tristian wanted to y with him, so he shouldnt me Patrick for not being polite. Chapter 664 Cheap People Always Try to Climb Up Tristian, on the other hand, refused to back down and went head-to-head with Patrick. The twopanies fought over business resources and found themselves in a heated battle. A week passed without either side emerging victorious. Patrick sat in his office, furrowing his brow as he tried toe up with a strategy. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Patrick thought it might be his secretary with some news and motioned for her toe in. To his surprise, it was Katherine. Patricks face darkened at the sight of her C she had clearly dressed up for this asion, wearing a bright yellow dress and flower crown reminiscent of Janes style. What are you doing here? After theirst encounter in the office, Patrick was wary of Katherines intentions. I heard about Pansy Group having some trouble so I came to check on things. When Katherine went to visit Mike, she overheard the servants discussing the matter. That was why she took great care to dress up at home. Remembering her embarrassing performance in the officest time, Katherine was fully prepared this time. She specifically studied Janes every expression and even her walking posture, all to make a good impression on Patrick. Whats the use of it? Patricks tone became more irritable. The recent troubles with Tristian had been disturbing his thoughts, and even the top professionals were having difficulty handling it. What could Katherine, an outsider, possibly know? I I know I cant be of help. Katherinepletely lost the coquettish confidence she had before, and now she put on a pitiful appearance. If anyone else saw her like this, they would definitely soften their hearts. But Patrick was not just anyone. Since Katherine entered, he hadnt even nced at her. Last time it was my fault, it happened suddenly. Are you still angry with me? Katherine blinked her almond-shaped eyes. Today, she had deliberately applied a cunning makeup look, making her appear more lively and interesting. Im not angry. Apart from Jane, Patrick had never cared about any other woman. He naturally wouldnt keep remembering such a disturbance. Good to know. Katherines voice grew smaller and smaller, sounding as soft as flowing water. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Katherine had been standing next to him the whole time, and Patrick felt extremely stifled. He stood up directly and walked out of the office. But Katherine didnt back down at all. She chased after Patrick and confronted him in front of everyone. You said youre not angry, so why are you avoiding me like this? I just dont want to be around you. Patrick showed no mercy to Katherine, his gaze cold and his expression warning her to stay away. But Katherine didnt give up. As more and more people gathered around, she directly confronted Patrick in front of everyone. Why? Im from the Maltz family. Even your grandfather dotes on me. Cant I be by your side? Katherine tried hard to squeeze out a few tears from her eyes, making her eyes turn red. It made her look even more lively. Dont be like this. Seeing more and more people around them, Patrick realized it wasnt good. He waved his hand, trying to get Katherine to leave. But as more people gathered, Katherine decided to go all out. She reached out and grabbed Patricks hand. If youre not directly rejecting me, does that mean you have feelings for me?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As soon as she said this, the surrounding people erupted in amotion. They whispered to each other in low voices. They were all aware of Patricks marriage, and now this scene was unfolding. What did it all mean? Patricks face turned dark, and he pulled his hand away. But one thing was true, Katherine was right. She was Miss Maltz, and the power behind her was well-known. Moreover, Mike treated her with great care. Just based on these two points, Patrick knew that he couldnt directly reject her in public. You shouldnt behave like this. There are so many people here; its beneath our status. Im not afraid! Seeing Patricksck of rejection, Katherines joy grew even stronger, and she almost copsed onto Patricks body. This scene was undoubtedly captured by many people present, but Patrick, entangled by Katherine, remained oblivious. Can you understand my feelings? Last time I came to see you, the way you treated me made me sad for a long time. Katherine repeatedly tried to show her affection to Patrick, which only gave him a headache. The surrounding people didnt consider it a big deal, and some even wanted to stir up trouble but were scared off by a nce from Patrick. Patrick pulled his hand away directly without even looking at Katherine, then proceeded to walk into his office, paying no further attention to her. Leaving Katherine alone, the surrounding employees flocked to see themotion. Before long, photos of Katherine entangled with Patrick were posted online. Because Patrick didnt directly reject her, it attracted arge group of shippers. Suddenly, the rumors about Patrick and Katherine spread like wildfire and quickly reached Janes ears. She looked at the photo of Katherine leaning on Patrick on Twitter, wearing a satisfied and indulgent expression. It was evident that Patrick was reluctant, even to the discerning eye. How could someone still stir up such a hot topic? Thements clearly stated that Patrick didnt directly reject Katherine and even said some ambiguous words. The shippers couldnt believe their luck. Jane smiled faintly, stood up directly, and had her secretary take her to Pansy Group. Meanwhile, Katherine was still surrounded by employees, a few of whom had gleaming eyes, asking her some ambiguous questions. Seeing Katherines coquettish expression, it infuriated Jane even more. Jane approached directly, grabbed Katherines cor, and the canary-yellow dress instantly deformed. If you continue with your nonsense, be careful; I wont be polite to you. Janes gaze was sharp and cold, leaving Katherine somewhat at a loss. What are you doing? Let go of me! Katherine said fiercely, gritting her teeth and ring at Jane. To her surprise, Jane showed no retreat and still refused to let go of Katherines cor. As a daughter of the Maltz family, youe to a married manspany to fawn over him. If people didnt know any better, theyd think you had a broad mind and wanted to give every married man a home. Janes words undoubtedly angered Katherine, and she pushed Jane away directly. What nonsense are you spouting? Dont nder me. Patrick and I have nothing between us! Nothing at all? Then why are you pulling and tugging at him? You dont look like a proper youngdy at all. Jane half-closed her eyes and looked down at Katherine. In terms of momentum, Katherine was far weaker. You Youre talking nonsense! But Katherine didnt admit it at all; her eyes narrowed. I really dont know what Patrick sees in you. You grabbed my cor right off the bat; anyone would think you were some uncultured woman! Chapter 665 Jane Bullied Me Hmph. Jane sneered, looking up and down at Katherine. Fortunately, he chose me. If he had chosen you, Im afraid he would be regretting it by now. The surrounding employees looked at each other, not knowing how to intervene. Jane hade to thepany directly to make a scene with Katherine, and they didnt want to offend either side, so they didnt know what advice to give. A few employees captured this scene and posted it online. After all, Katherine was the youngdy of the Maltz family, always showered with love and affection. Now that this incident had happened, it caused a huge sensation. Since Jane was the daughter-inw of the Pansy family, some people with ulterior motives also paid attention to this matter. Soon, the news reached the ears of the Maltz family. Katherine, as the youngdy of the Maltz family, was naturally treated with great care by her family. With this incident, Tyler Maltzs expression turned stern.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He watched Janes actions towards Katherine and even heard her arrogant words. This made Tyler very angry. It was not someone elses ce to speak ill of his daughter! He called his secretary and canceled all his appointments for the afternoon, heading straight to Star Entertainment. Jane. The secretary entered the office, finding Jane in a state of unrest after her argument with Katherine. She looked up at the secretary, indicating for her to continue. The front desk said Mr. Maltz is here to see you The secretarys voice grew quieter and even she could tell that if Tyler hade personally, this matter was definitely not that simple. Alright. Jane simply nodded and straightened her attire. Where is he? Hes waiting for you at the caf by the entrance. The caf? Jane lowered her gaze. Since it was a public ce, it seemed he had left room for maneuvering as well. Then, Jane hurried to the caf and upon entering, she saw Tyler sitting in the center. The caf staff had been asked to leave, indicating that Tyler had prepared for a private conversation. Mr. Maltz. Jane walked up and sat down in front of Tyler. I wonder why you have summoned me here? Tyler raised his gaze, carefully studying theposed woman in front of him. She indeed had some skills. It seemed that Patricks choice of her was not without reason. And since Jane dared to cause a scene with Katherine at Pansy Group, she was certainly not someone who shied away from trouble. The videos online, I assume youve seen them as well. Tyler had naturally seen the pictures of Katherine clinging to Patrick, but in his view, Katherine was still young, and it was normal for her to get caught up in such emotions. Since Mr. Pansy has already married you, there is naturally no concern with Katherine. She has always been futile in her efforts, so why do you need to speak ill of Katherine? Jane sneered, confirming that family ties were not easily broken, even when the reasons were so self-righteous. Isnt your daughter quite grown up now? Is it appropriate for her to entangle herself with a married man? Jane retorted, her expression serious. Mr. Maltz, its not that I wont show your daughter respect, but in a situation like this, no one should back down. Janes cold gaze met Tylers steady eyes, leaving him somewhat puzzled about the person in front of him. Katherine was around the same age as Jane, but shecked Janes experience andposure. If thats the case, then you shouldnt have embarrassed her in front of so many people and spoken disrespectfully about my family, Tyler replied, but he hadnt forgotten the purpose of his visit. Since Jane had done such a thing, he intended to demand an exnation. Oh? Jane raised an eyebrow. So, is it correct for your daughter toe to my husbandspany and cause a scene? Is that eptable? As soon as those words were uttered, Tylers presence became even more imposing. Yet, Jane didnt back down. She had simply done what she believed was right. I will educate my daughter for her actions, and its not for you to criticize her, Tyler directly refuted. Since Janes attitude was so strong, he no longer intended to concede. I came here today to demand an exnation. My daughter was insulted by you, grabbed by the cor. As a young girl, when has she ever suffered such humiliation? Hmph. Jane let out a coldugh and handed over the video to Tyler. Didnt your daughter push me as well? Is she the only one allowed to bully others while everyone else has to tolerate it? Jane remainedposed, showing no signs of fear, even in the face of Tylers considerable influence. You shouldnt speak that way, youngdy, Tylers gaze turned fierce. If she pushed you, there are people from my family who will deal with it, not you taking matters into your own hands. I didnt know that this city is no longer governed by reason andw, but by the Maltz family, Jane smiled faintly, her eyes devoid of any amusement. If youre unhappy, you can let your daughter confront me. Shes grown up now and should handle her own affairs. You wont have a good oue with such stubbornness, Tyler said with a stern face, his eyes filled with anger. I came here today to demand an exnation from you. Theres no need to beat around the bush. Isnt what I said clear enough? Jane raised an eyebrow lightly. If it werent for Tyler, she wouldnt have shown such a cooperative attitude. From every angle, it was Katherines fault. Yet now they were turning things around and implying that it was her fault. Huh, it seems you are Wait! Just as Tyler was about to stand up, two familiar voices came from behind. Both of them turned to look at the entrance, where Elis and Braiden walked in. Master. A smile filled Janes eyes as she walked towards the two. Elis and Braiden had also seen the videos online and were aware of the power of the Maltz family, so they hurried over. Mr. Rees, Mr. Edwards. Tyler greeted them with a forced smile. Both of them were prominent figures in their field, and he had no choice but to greet them first. I wonder if my disciple has done anything inappropriate in your eyes? Braiden spoke first, positioning himself in front of Jane. The underlying meaning was clear: Jane was his disciple, and if there were any improper actions, it was up to him to handle it. Ms. North offended my daughter today, and Ivee to demand an exnation, Tyler replied, showing no intention of backing down. Katherine was his precious daughter, and he couldnt let it go. My disciple can be mischievous at times. If she has done something wrong, please be lenient, Mr. Maltz, Braiden said, protecting Jane behind him. Elis also spoke up, quickly distancing Jane from the situation. Tylers gaze turned cold. ording to Elis words, if he made a big deal out of it, it would only reflect poorly on him. My daughter has been greatly wronged at home. If we cant get an exnation today, Katherine will make a fuss for a long time, Tyler said firmly. Chapter 666 Exposing the Ugly Truth Unexpectedly, Tyler was unwilling to back down. Jane muttered behind, no wonder Katherine acted however she pleased; she had a wealthy and influential father supporting her. As far as I know, wasnt it your daughter who provoked first? Braiden raised an eyebrow. He hade here after understanding the situation. I believe youre not a narrow-minded person. Lets just let this matter go. Tyler was unwilling, but since both of them were influential figures, he didnt want to start a conflict with them. He red fiercely at Jane and left. Thank you, masters. Jane breathed a sigh of relief as Tyler left, smiling at her two masters. Meanwhile, at Aprils home. April had just finished work and returned home with a tired body. As soon as she opened the door, she came face to face with Cassandra. Cassandra had a haughty expression and extended her hand when she saw April. Give me money. April was displeased, she shook her head and tried to pass by Cassandra to go to her room. You must give me the money today! April was even more unhappy. Cassandra lived off their parents at home, spending her money, and now she had the audacity to ask April for money. What do you need the money for? Of course, to buy art supplies. I asked our parents, and they agreed.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . April narrowed her eyes. Art supplies from the Realm of Literature and Art? She had heard people mention them before, they were very expensive and not something an average person could afford. Our parents said the same thing, so they sent me to ask you. Unexpectedly, Cassandra was relentless and held onto Aprils hand, not letting her leave. Let go of me! April exerted force, prying Cassandras hand open. I havent earned much money myself, and youve already spent it all. What do I have to use? What do you mean by spent it all? Im doing it for my own career! Cassandra shamelessly retorted, Arent you working at Star Entertainment? I heard the pay is good. Who would believe you havent earned much money? April red at her fiercely and directly refused, Even if I have money, its not up to you to spend. Buy it yourself, dont bother me. She waved her hand, preparing to leave, but Cassandra pulled her back. What do you mean? Youre not nning to buy it? Thats right, Im not buying it! April stared at her, her attitude resolute. Are you buying it or not? Cassandra directly acted, wrapping her arm around Aprils neck, threatening her. Even if you kill me today, I still wont agree. Aprils rapid breathing could be heard, but she still refused to let go. Unexpectedly, the usually weak April had such a strong side, which surprised Cassandra. However, as someone ustomed to taking money, Cassandra didnt bother thinking about it. Fine, if you wont give it, then just wait and see. Cassandra said fiercely and walked into Mr. and Mrs. Suttons room. April felt a headache. Cassandra always used this tactic, forcing her to obediently give money. It was precisely because of this that she worked harder at thepany; otherwise, she wouldnt be able to support the whole family. Sure enough, after a while, Mr. and Mrs. Sutton came out of the room. Mr. and Mrs. Sutton red at April with disdain, while Cassandra smirked behind them. You wicked girl! Your sister wants to buy art supplies, and you wont give her the money. Is this how you repay us? Mrs. Sutton pointed directly at April and scolded her. April lowered her head and remained silent. She had always been somewhat introverted, and arge part of it was due to family reasons. That thing is too expensive Aprils voice was soft, but it still reached Mr. and Mrs. Suttons ears. Oh really? Now that youve joined a bigpany, your monthly sry is dozens of times the cost of those art supplies. And now youre telling me its expensive? What about your sister? Mrs. Sutton persisted,pletely siding with Cassandra. Your sister is going to have a great career. She already has some reputation in the Realm of Literature and Art. If she doesnt even have art supplies, wouldnt all her efforts be in vain? Hearing this, April couldnt help but self-deprecate in her heart. Cassandra was just taking advantage of her affiliation with the Realm of Literature and Art, but who knew if she had actually aplished anything there. Aprils eyes turned cold, which only made Mrs. Sutton even more displeased. Whats with your attitude? Now that youve grown up, you dare to argue with us! Mrs. Sutton continued to berate her, but the old April would have been in tears by now. However, today, not a single tear fell from her eyes. You wicked girl! Now that youve climbed up thedder, you no longer recognize your own parents. How could there be such an ungrateful child in this world? Mrs. Suttons voice grew louder, and these words spread throughout the neighborhood. April had always been gentle and obedient in the past, and Mrs. Sutton had never shown such temper before. The neighbors knew that April was now working at Star Entertainment, and they praised her for having a bright future. But now, Mrs. Sutton was shouting at her so fiercely inside the house, which inevitably drew the attention of the people around. Whats going on? They used to get along so well. The neighbors began to discuss the situation. The incident escted, and eventually, the entire street knew about it. Jane happened to be visiting Aprils house at this moment. On her way there, she unintentionally overheard the neighbors talking about April. Out of curiosity, Jane listened to a few sentences, all of which were insults directed at April. Statements like unfilial and ungrateful child left Jane bewildered. Although April was timid, Jane knew that she worked hard for her family. So why would someone use her of being unfilial? Upon hearing this, Jane immediately rushed to Aprils house. She knocked on the door, and Mrs. Sutton answered. Mrs. Suttons face still had a hint of bruising, indicating a recent argument. Who are you? Hello, Mrs. Sutton. Im Jane, Aprils boss. Is April at home? Upon hearing this, Mrs. Suttons expression changed to a more respectful one. After all, Jane was her boss, so Mrs. Sutton naturally needed to be more polite. Yes, shes in her room. Jane was led to Aprils room by Mrs. Sutton, who then left. As soon as Jane stepped into the room, she faintly heard sobbing. Whats wrong? Jane approached and gently touched Aprils trembling shoulder. Jane. Seeing Jane, April couldnt hold back her emotions. My sister wants to buy art supplies from the Realm of Literature and Art, and she asked me for money. When I refused, my parents started calling me an ungrateful child. Upon hearing this, Jane instinctively frowned. She never expected that the kind and gentle Mrs. Sutton would do something so biased. Alright, stop crying. Ill help you resolve this. Really? April looked up and sniffed. Chapter 667 Organizing an Art Exhibition Of course, just wipe your tears and snot ande with me, Jane said. Jane handed April a few tissues, and after a moment, led her outside. Mrs. Sutton, I heard about what happened earlier. I apologize on behalf of April, Jane said with a slight smile as the golden light entuated her silhouette. Oh no, how can we ept that? Youre the boss here. We should be thanking you, Mrs. Sutton quickly stood up to greet Jane. Mom, why are you like this? Cassandra was displeased and tugged at Mrs. Suttons cor before being red back at by her. Well then since you put it that way, Ill give my opinion too. Janes expression turned serious as Mrs. Sutton eagerly listened. In todays society, for someone new like April who needs to establish herself quickly in her job field C money is their biggest asset. Jane made sense with every word she spoke which earned agreement from Mrs. Sutton too. Nowadays almost everyone has the habit of saving money; however from what I know about April working here for several months now C she hasnt saved any money at all because it has all been taken by her sister. Mrs. Sutton looked towards Cassandra while she shook her head in denial. If you want to rely on April to take care of you when youre old, then maybe consider taking better care of her daily so that she can focus on work instead of being disturbed by various demands from her sister. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Sutton fell into contemtion. Janes words hit the nail on the head, and she nced at Cassandra beside her. I understand. I will keep an eye on her in the future, so you dont have to worry. Seeing Mrs. Sutton agree, Jane felt relieved. Well then, Ill go back for now. Ille to visit you when I have time. After Jane left, Mrs. Sutton proceeded to scold Cassandra. This made Cassandra even more dissatisfied. Not only did she fail to buy what she wanted, she also received an undeserved scolding. She watched Janes figure as she left and red at her fiercely in a ce where no one could see. Seeing that Cassandra didnte to bother her further, April felt very happy. While Mrs. Sutton was busy scolding Cassandra, April followed Jane and walked out together. Jane! April called out to Jane from behind, running slightly. Her face was still slightly red, perhaps from crying just now. Thank you so much this time. You always help me ovee difficulties. April expressed her gratitude to Jane, who waved it off. Its nothing. Once these matters are resolved, you can work better, which benefits both me and thepany. Upon hearing this, April smiled slightly at Jane. Meanwhile, not far away, Marco observed the scene before him. He couldnt help but miss April and came to her ce. Along the way, he overheard people next to him discussing April.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Curious, Marco inquired and learned that April was in trouble again. Thinking of Aprils timid appearance, Marco couldnt rest easy and immediately hurried over to check on her. Unexpectedly, from afar, he saw April with reddened eyes. It felt as if his heart was being twisted in pain. He was about to approach her when he noticed April in conversation with someone. Marco squinted his eyes and saw Jane standing there, which made him halt his steps. He vividly remembered Janes warning tone. If he approached directly and was seen by Jane, knowing her straightforward personality, who knew what she might do. Thinking of this, Marco decided not to move forward. Seeing Aprils smile, his heart gradually settled. As long as April was fine, he felt at ease. He looked at Aprils slender figure from a distance and smiled. After handling Aprils matters, Jane went to the Realm of Literature and Art. She was now Eliss disciple and naturally needed to visit the Realm of Literature and Art frequently to learn new things. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked in, she encountered Isabe. Although Isabe was her senior, the scene of their confrontation at the gathering was still fresh in Janes mind. With that in mind, Janes expression turned sour. Isabe. Unexpectedly, Isabe was very friendly and waved at Jane from a distance. Helpless, Jane had been advised by Elis to be cautious, so she greeted Isabe. Im organizing an art exhibition tomorrow. There will be many people attending. Would you like toe? Jane was taken aback and didnt expect Isabe to invite her publicly. However, tomorrow Jane frowned. Just as she had finished dealing with Aprils situation, she might have to rearrange her work for tomorrow if she were to attend. No, I have something to do tomorrow, so I wont go. Seeing Isabe looking a bit dispirited, Jane could onlyfort her softly, If I have time, Ill definitelye. With the words spoken to this extent, Isabe could only nod in agreement. However, this scene was witnessed by a few people who were preparing to go to the art exhibition with Isabe. Even Jane refused Isabes art exhibition, it seems she really has a big ego. Speaking of this, the people shook their heads in disapproval, but being Elis disciples, they couldnt say much. After Jane left, Cassandra arrived at the Realm of Literature and Art. She was also on the invitation list, and her mood was somewhat unpleasant due to Mrs. Suttons scolding just now. As she approached, she overheard several people discussing Jane. This undoubtedly piqued Cassandras interest, and her expression turned sour at the thought of Jane. If it wasnt for Jane, she would have been respected here, holding a brush and ink. What are you talking about? The people nced at her and didnt think much of it, so they shared what they had just witnessed, I just witnessed Isabe inviting Jane to participate in the art exhibition, and Jane rejected her. The group of people began to discuss, and Cassandras face grew darker. Shes always like this, isnt she? Always thinking shes so great and looking down on everyone. Upon hearing this, the people exchanged nces and immediately gestured for her to stop, Are you crazy? Shes Eliss disciple now. If she hears you saying that so loudly, youll be in trouble! So what? Youre afraid of her, but Im not. Cassandra had a fearless look, and the thought of Janes arrogant demeanor just now made her even more angry. She just came to my house and boasted about buying art supplies for me. When I heard that, I felt so embarrassed, so I quickly rejected her. Upon hearing this, the peoples eyes lit up. Really? You have that kind of status in front of Jane? Of course. Cassandra had a proud look on her face. She is my sisters boss, and Ive heard so much about her. Mistreating employees and spreading rumors to my parents just now, which resulted in my sister being scolded by my parents for a long time. The people sighed and marveled, never expecting that Jane, who appeared bright and morous on the surface, would be such a person behind the scenes. Chapter 668 Seclusion Jane purchased a ne ticket and headed straight for the road to overseas. She had received an invitation to participate in a sculpturepetition abroad, and she agreed. After all, she was now a member of the Realm of Literature and Art, and she had to show some strength and produce works; otherwise, people would always look down on her. Others might even think that she was acting recklessly under the title of being an Elis disciple. On the ne, Jane reviewed her knowledge about sculpture with a serious expression. As soon as Jane got off the ne, the person in charge of the sculpturepetition was already waiting for her at the airport gate. A group of people swarmed around Jane: one helped carry her luggage; another carried her sculpting tools; while several others asked how Jane felt about participating in thispetition. Jane was a bit tired from the ne ride, so she answered a few questions casually and was led to the hotel arranged by the organizer of thepetition. It must be said that the organizer of thispetition was very thoughtful. They invited well-known and talented participants from the industry, making thispetition exceptionally grand. After Jane rested overnight at the hotel, thepetition was set to begin the next day. Thispetition held great significance as participants from all over the country were elite artists. Therefore, thepetition was conducted with strict order and precision.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jane was guided by the staff to a closed room. Inside, there were all kinds of living necessities and various carving tools and materials. However, nomunication devices were allowed inside. This was to ensure fairness in thepetition, preventing participants from potentially giarizing each others works, which could affect the fairness of thepetition. The room was also a five-star suite within the hotel, with meals delivered by the staff punctually every day. The environment was veryfortable. After Jane entered the room, she looked around and nodded in satisfaction. From theyout, it was evident that the organizing team had put a lot of thought into it. The room didnt have any windows to prevent participants frommunicating with others. Moreover, the environment was very quiet, allowing Janes mind to settle down and focus on her carving. She entered the carving studio in the room, slowly picked up a carving knife, and carefully examined it in her hand. The de was sharp, and the weight was eptable. Jane nodded in satisfaction. She picked up a piece of paper from the floor, ced the carving knife down, and took a pencil to outline the carving on it. Jane drew a little girl in a magnificent dress on the paper. Although she was dressed extravagantly, her face was filled with innocence and loveliness, giving people two different feelings from the painting. It took the entire morning for Jane toplete this painting. She smiled with satisfaction and then picked a high-quality wooden block from the floor. Holding the carving knife, she started to carve on the block ording to the drawing on the paper, stroke by stroke. Janes carving skills had reached a state of perfection. The wooden block took on a lifelike appearance in her hands, and her mood was calm andposed. Her mind constantly recalled the teachings of her master and the contents of the books. Jane had already depicted the general structure of the human body, including the details of the folds on the dress. Now, she was about to focus on carving the expression of the character. The expression of a character was the most challenging to depict. A slight mistake couldpletely change the intended mood. Jane felt no nervousness at all. The carving knife in her hand remained steady, and when she carved the eyes, she emphasized a stroke inside, making them even more captivating. She managed to portray the nervousness and confidence of a girl attending her first banquet, and Jane, looking at her work, nodded in satisfaction. Just as she finished handling the details of the girls hair, a bell rang in the hotel. Jane looked out the window and unconsciously realized it was already evening, and the preliminary round hade to an end. Shortly after, the staff of thepetition knocked on the door to collect the participants works. When the staff pushed a cart into the room, they couldnt help but be dazzled by Janes work on the table. She was stunned by her own creation and stood motionless in ce. Jane covered her mouth and smiled, signaling them to be careful. She watched as the staff pushed the cart, which was filled with various objects covered by ayer of red cloth. Presumably, those were the works of other participants, covered with red cloth to maintain privacy. The staff carefully moved Janes work onto the cart, covering the nervous expression of the girl with a piece of red cloth. Then, the staff pushed the cart towards the panel of judges. Jane sat in the room, looking at the starry night sky outside the window, feeling rxed like she hadnt in a long time. The hotel had a dedicated spa and massage service, and after enjoying it, Jane took a bath and fell into a deep sleep. The next day, the results were announced, and several participants hurried to the venue. There were many spectators at the scene, and the scale of thispetition was significant. Looking at the audience from various countries below, Jane felt an unprecedented sense of nervousness. Jane and the other participants took the stage. She wore a white dress today, with her hair styled into big waves, exuding elegance. Her broad shoulders made her appear even more stable and confident. Jane naturally possessed a stunning appearance that attracted attention. With a light flick of her hair, she captivated many male spectators. The host stood on the stage and announced the start of the award ceremony. Dozens of cameras instantly shifted their focus to the participants on stage. This was a globally broadcastedpetition. Then, the tforms in front of the participants slowly rose, disying their works. The participants held their breaths. The prizes for thispetition were generous, and winning would greatly elevate their status when they returned to their respective countries. Ladies and gentlemen, dont blink now, the curtain is about to be unveiled! The hosts clear voice reached the ears of the audience. With a gentle wave of his left hand, the curtains covering the works disappeared from everyones sight. The works of all the participants were revealed, and everyones attention focused on Janes carving. I believe everyone has someone in mind for the winner today, but dont be nervous. The answer is about to be announced. The host, with a microphone in hand, said with a smile. Jane took a deep breath. Although she had participated in countlesspetitions before, this was an international one, and her heart became extremely nervous. On the big screen, the names of several participants were disyed, and Janes heart raced. As the ranking was about to be announced, she widened her eyes and stared directly at the numbers disyed above. Chapter 669 Ability is Related to Talent At the next moment, a string of numbers appeared behind the names of several contestants. Jane North 3! Jane muttered to herself, her pupils shrinking. She had won third prize in thispetition. Congrattions Ms. North! The top five contestants will qualify for the next round and participate in the final stage of thepetition! The hosts voice rang in her ears as Jane patted her chest and smiled widely. Thank you, thank you everyone. A tear rolled down Janes eye corner. It was tears of joy for winning thepetition. The award ceremony was broadcasted live globally, and soon news spread that Jane had entered into the final stage of thepetition back home. People back home couldnt believe it as they watched their screens. They saw ady with an award certificate and trophy walking towards Jane. The ultimate person responsible for this event presented them to her personally. As people saw that she had made it to finals, they were surprised because they thought she would be eliminated in round one. They never expected that she would produce such excellent work! They remembered Braiden showing off his sculpture earlier which turned out to be what Jane submitted during preliminaries! Everyone felt regretful about their previous cold words towards her; their faces burned with pain at this realization. Janes carving skills had gained recognition among many people, but there were still some individuals in the Realm of Literature and Art who didnt acknowledge her. Online, there was an overwhelming praise for Janes skills, but there were also many people dissatisfied with this situation, directly using Janes work as a point of contention. No way, there cant actually be people who are conquered by her like this, right? Janes work has never been as good as Isabes. Her victory this time is just a stroke of luck! This statement sparked a shift in the online discussion, and many people began to criticize Janes work. Yeah, wasnt she always unting her status as Mr. Edwards disciple? If she didnt have real talent, why would she rely on others? Netizens started discussing Janes work directly,paring her to Isabe. Many people had already begun hurling insults at Jane, disregarding the fact that she had won a prestigious award for her country. Meanwhile, Jane sat in the hotel, the carvingpetitioning to an end. There was still some time before the finalpetition, and she had received hermunication device back. She nced at thements on Twitter, unfazed by what she saw. Jane pursed her lips, thinking that it was just some unfamiliar people pointing fingers at her. Having experienced so much online violence before, Jane had long be numb to it. Just as she was about to put her phone down and rest, a phone call interrupted her thoughts. Jane nced sideways and saw that it was a call from the President of the Vermilion Brush Society. She picked up her phone and answered, Hello? Janes voice flowed like a gentle stream, soothing to the ears. We have apetition at the Vermilion Brush Society in a couple of days. Didnt you just finish the carvingpetition? Do you have time toe and participate? The hoarse voice of the President of the Vermilion Brush Society came through the phone. It seemed he had also seen the public opinion that evening. Participate? Jane curled her lips and smiled softly. You want me to go and show them up, right? Theres no realparison to be made. Haha, youngdy, so confident.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The President of the Vermilion Brush Societyughed heartily, acknowledging Janes skill. Why would I let youpete against them? I want to invite you as a judge. If you were to participate, Im afraid they would all feel inferior. I should have the time. Send me the time and address to my email. If Im free, Ille over. Jane nodded in agreement. She had just finished apetition these past few days, and herpany didnt have any tasks for her to handle, so there was nothing else for her to do. It was a good opportunity to visit the Vermilion Brush Society while she was free and bored. A few dayster, Jane received an invitation letter from the President of the Vermilion Brush Society. This time, she was going to be a judge. She stood in front of the mirror, carefully grooming herself, appearing more mature. With a coat of bright red lipstick, she exuded a more enchanting demeanor. She got into the dedicated transportation vehicle and watched the passing members of the Vermilion Brush Society. As she made her way directly to the venue, she entered the innermost part of thepetition venue. Many people noticed Janes vehicle and saw the woman inside, feeling a sense of familiarity, but they couldnt see clearly and couldnt recognize that it was Jane. Thepetition proceeded as scheduled, with all the participants standing in a row on the stage, facing the judges panel. As the background music started ying, several judges walked out from the entrance. The first to enter was the President of the Vermilion Brush Society, who held a high reputation and skill within the society. It was not surprising that he participated as a judge in thispetition. The following judges were all elders of the Vermilion Brush Society, rare figures to be seen on ordinary days. Now, they were all gathered together, making it difficult for people not to feel nervous. However, when thest judge walked in, everyone widened their eyes in surprise. Those slender thighs were undeniably a womans figure. People around were amazed, wondering when the Vermilion Brush Society had introduced a young woman. Finally, when Janes appearance came into view, everyone was dumbfounded. Today, Jane was dressed in a serious andposed manner,pletely different from her usualmercial image. Her eyes, kissed by angels, were now filled with seriousness. The judges had all assembled on the judges panel, and everyones gaze unquestionably focused on Jane. Although she was young, her temperament was in no way inferior to the other elders of the Vermilion Brush Society. Moreover, her outrageously beautiful face attracted the attention of countless people. No one expected Jane to be a judge in thispetition. Thinking about her achievements in the carvingpetition before, everyone was once again shocked. Then, the judges took their seats, and thepetition began. The first contestant stepped forward, exerting force from their abdomen. As a beam of green light descended, the contestants artwork appeared before everyone. The judges fell into contemtion, making the contestant feel embarrassed. The person in charge handed the microphone to Jane, causing everyone to hold their breath, wondering what kind ofments she would make. Jane calmly took the microphone, her expression unchanged. I can see that your artwork is inherently superior to ordinary peoples, am I right? The contestant nodded, and Jane continued, However, your efforts afterwards have not been sufficient. Sess is 30% talent and 70% effort. Your artwork clearlycks vitality. The strokes on both sides are elongated but fleeting. This is the result of being inconsistent in your efforts. Even if you have natural talent, its wasted if you dont train properly. Upon hearing these words, the contestant lowered their head in embarrassment. Chapter 670 Ingenious Design Janes critique was surprisingly urate, pinpointing the exact issues at hand with just one nce. This statement made everyone take notice of her and once again affirm Janes abilities. After thepetition, Jane held her head up and yawned. She couldnt believe that critiquing was more exhausting than actuallypeting; it was something she couldnt do again. With azy stretch, Jane returned to the hotel where the carvingpetition was being held. Looking at the clock on the wall, she realized there were still two days left until the final round ofpetition. During these two days, she needed to rest and recharge asst time she only ced third; this time around, she had to give it her all! Two dayster, the final round ofpetition officially began. Jane and other contestants arrived at the venue where hundreds of spectators sat below them as before but this time around things were different: they had to create works within a specific theme set by organizers. In this way, it greatly limited the participants imaginative ideas, and on another level, if two peoples works were simr, they would definitely be eliminated by the public. This undoubtedly posed a new challenge for everyone, but Jane remained calm. Several people entered the tables prepared by the production team in advance and put on transparent soundproof walls for each person. This way, the audience could see the entire process of creation without affecting the contestants. Jane entered the soundproof wall, took a deep breath, and noticed that the wood block this time was different from the previous material. They used better paulownia wood, and aplete set of carving knives was ced on the table. Soon, the big screen disyed the theme of thispetition: Eternity. Jane frowned. Eternity? This was an abstract intention, and now they had to carve it out, undoubtedly increasing the difficulty. The contestants fell into contemtion, and after a long time, they drew their own eternity on the draft paper. Jane quickly had an idea in her mind, picked up a pencil, and sketched on the paper, stroke by stroke.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Time passed by minute by minute, and the contestants had already started carving the wood blocks. Only Jane remained focused, drawing her sketches. This undoubtedly made everyones hearts race, and those watching the live broadcast on TV were also nervous for Jane. After all, the artwork Jane presentedst time caught peoples attention at first nce. Although she did not win first ce, it was enough to show her skill. Jane continued to sketch calmly, without any signs of nervousness. She remained focused and dedicated to her work. Soon, she finished sketching on the paper and began carving on the wood block with the carving knife, piece by piece. While others were halfway through their carvings, Jane had just begun. Many people who had high hopes for Jane started to lose hope. However, Jane remained calm andposed. The carving knife in her hand seemed toe alive. She swept back and forth, and a contour appeared before everyones eyes. This made everyone appreciate Janes skills even more. In a short period, she aplished something that few could achieve and presented an exquisite artwork. Time passed quickly, and the people around were about to finish their works. In contrast, Janes work was still halfway done. Ding- After half an hour, a bell rang, indicating the end of thepetition. In contrast, Janes carved piece remained iplete. This undoubtedly made everyoneugh at her. It seemed that Janes skill was not as impressive as they thought. Next, it was time for the host to introduce thepleted works. The host held a microphone and approached one of the contestants. The first contestant had carved a heart, and on top of the heart, there were many small decorations. I believe that love is eternal, so I carved a heart, and on top of it The contestants continued to introduce their works passionately. After their exnations, the host nodded and providedments on the pieces before moving on to the next contestant. The second participant had carved a musical note, and as the host continued, they noticed that several contestants had created simr works. It seemed that the selection for thispetition would be difficult. After all, eternity represented many different things, and when it came to carving, there might not be as many options to choose from. The judges remained expressionless, indicating that no one had satisfied them yet. Finally, the host approached Jane and looked at her unfinished piece, pondering. Ms. North, how would you exin this? Jane, stillposed, pointed at her half-finished human-animal mask in front of her. This is my work. The host fell silent, unsure of how to evaluate it. He turned his head and noticed the sketch on Janes desk, his eyes narrowing. Your sketch is also half-drawn? Yes, Jane nodded. I believe a persons imagination is limitless and exists in their mind, making it eternal. Jane exined, and her words made everyone suddenly realize. As you can see, its a human-animal mask, but its not fully carved. You might wonder if its crying or happy, and thats each persons interpretation. It will forever exist in everyones mind. This is eternity. Her words resonated with everyone, eliciting apuse from the audience. Even the host couldnt help but apud her. Well said, Ms. North. He looked at Janes work and couldnt help but marvel. Ms. Norths technique is truly unmatched. Every stroke is precisely ced. The judges in the audience exchanged smiles, expressing their satisfaction. Then it was time for the evaluation. This time, the audience and the judges would vote together using their voting devices. After ten minutes, the voting ended, and the names of several contestants appeared on the big screen, with the rankings yet to be revealed. Im sure everyone has their own top pick in mind. Now, we will determine the winner of thispetition, and she is Ms. North! This announcement sparked apuse from the entire audience. Jane smiled gracefully, despite the wood chips still lingering on her hands, maintaining her dignified demeanor. Her every expression attracted the attention of many male viewers, and in the end, the judges awarded her the first-ce prize. Jane held the trophy, looked at the camera, and cracked a sweet smile. Finally, with her exceptional skills and innovative ideas, Jane secured first ce, and news of her victory quickly spread back to her home country. Chapter 671 What a Calculating Mind And those official websites were the first to receive the news, posting pictures and videos of Janes award on their sites. In no time, Jane was taken seriously by many official websites. With this awarding out, thoseizens who didnt think highly of Jane were all proved wrong. For a while, no one dared to say whether Janes carvingpetition was a coincidence or not. Just then, another public opinion emerged and caught everyones attention. Have you heard? A few days ago, wasnt Jane going to be a judge for Vermilion Brush Societypetition? Just got thetest news that Isabe rejected thatpetition. This is enough to prove that Isabes painting skills are better than Janes. This statement undoubtedly attracted the attention of manyizens and suddenly changed public opinion. Jane looked at the onlinements but didnt care about them since they were beyond her control anyway. Just when she decided not to pay attention anymore, Isabe tweeted again with a rification.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jane frowned and clicked on it to read it through: Dont misunderstand me. I am also an apprentice under our master just like Jane. Let us not divide ourselves into who is stronger or weaker; it is not good for any of us. After reading this tweet from Isabe, she stroked her forehead as she could see through what Isabe was thinking: On one hand she did not want to admit that she was inferiorpared with Jane; on the other hand she did not want people knowing if she had refused Vermilion Brush Societys invitation as judge either C which only led people misunderstanding her intentions even more so now they believed that indeed happened! Isabes rification further fueled public opinion: I knew it! How could anyone believe that someone like Jane can be so talented overnight? She just picked up what others dont want! Some people here are shameless! Various offensive words came rushing in, originally this matter didnt attract much attention, but Isabe publicly rified, pushing Jane further into the spotlight. Jane shook her head, cing her phone aside, deciding to figure out how to deal with Isabeter. On the other side, Patrick also saw the public opinion on Twitter. At first, he didnt pay much attention, but Isabes words made him realize that something was wrong. Even Patrick could see that Isabe was openly and subtly belittling Jane. He didnt know if she had really declined the judging panel, but her statement of not wanting to bepared to Jane herself sparked spection. This undoubtedly misled manyizens, and their rationality followed the public opinion. Now that this incident had urred, they felt free to hurl insults at Jane. Patrick furrowed his brow, realizing the seriousness of the situation. He instructed someone to find Isabes contact information. Soon, the contact details arrived, and Patrick had his assistant make the call. Hello, is this Miss Griffiths? Our CEO would like to meet you. Isabe frowned on the other end, CEO? I dont know any CEO. Its Mr. Pansy from Pansy Group. Our CEO is waiting for you at the caf near the entrance. Before Isabe could reply, the assistant hung up the phone. Isabe stared at the darkening phone and felt a tremor in her heart. Patrick, what kind of person was he? If he wasing to find her now, he must have figured out the meaning behind that tweet. What would happen if she didnt go to meet him? Isabe could hardly imagine. In her anxiety, she quickly packed her belongings and hurried towards the caf. On the way, Isabes mood was turbulent. She was worried about what Patrick might do to her, so she made a preemptive call to a paparazzo. Revealing Patricks name, unsurprisingly, the paparazzo immediately became interested upon hearing it. She disclosed the location and instructed him to be discreet, not to be discovered. The paparazzo readily agreed, boasting about their experience in the field, confident they wouldnt be caught. After hanging up the phone, the car parked in front of the caf. With the paparazzo watching her back, Isabe felt somewhat relieved, but she was still unsure of what actions Patrick might take. There was still a lingering uneasiness in her heart. Nervously, she entered the caf and gently opened the door. She immediately caught sight of Patrick, his face heavy with an oppressive aura. Isabe took a deep breath and cautiously approached Patrick. Mr. Pansy, you wanted to see me. Upon hearing her words, Patrick looked up, his gaze sharp enough to make Isabe avoid direct eye contact. Sit. Patrick pointed to the chair in front of him, and Isabe obediently pulled it out and took a seat. You have a good rtionship with my wife? Patrick asked directly, which caught Isabe off guard. Her pupils slightly contracted, and Patrick was undoubtedly telling her not to get too close to Jane if they werent familiar. No, were not close. Isabe pretended not to understand, giving Patrick a partial answer to his question. Patrick squinted his eyes slightly, examining Isabe from top to bottom. He had invited Isabe here just to test the waters. If she didnt understand even this question, she probably wouldnt have posted that tweet. Arent you from the same master as my wife? Patrick asked again, referring to what Isabe had mentioned on Twitter. Or are you saying youre more capable than my wife? No, how could I dare to be Isabes voice grew quieter and quieter. She lowered her head slightly, unable to breathe loudly in the face of Patricks skepticism. Oh? Patrick narrowed his eyes, stood up, and leaned toward Isabe. He pressed his body in her direction. I want to hear the truth. Isabe closed her eyes, seeing Patrick leaning closer. She dared not move and remained seated in ce. After a while, Isabe felt the presence in front of her dissipate. She opened her eyes and realized Patrick had left. Once Patrick was gone, she took deep breaths, wiping off the cold sweat that had formed on her forehead. At that moment, the paparazzo emerged from the corner. Not bad, Miss Griffiths. You brought me such explosive news! Isabe pretended to smile calmly, nodded, and before she could even look at the photos the paparazzo had taken, she left without turning back. The paparazzo didnt mind. He looked at the photo of Patrick kissing Isabe and felt ted. Today, its another headline. He hurried back to the studio, typing a line in the Twitter headline, Patrick suspected of cheating, and then added the photos and text. With a smug smile, he uploaded them online. In no time, Patricks scandal was once again spreading. Chapter 672 Evidence Confirmed This undoubtedly caught the attention ofizens, confirming that Jane was inferior to Isabe. At the same time, Pansy Groups staff realized that something was wrong and captured onlinements about Patrick. Thepany was currently in apetitive situation and couldnt afford any problems, so they quickly issued a statement to rify the situation. Mr. Pansy has no rtionship with Isabe Griffiths, he only went to meet her because of her wife. The pictures and text online cannot be trusted as they were taken from a certain angle. Please do not believe them. Pansy Group immediately sent out this statement, hoping to resolve the issue before it escted further. However,izens noticed something amiss. They rified it so fast even before I saw the first rumor! Do they know they did something wrong? Theyre rifying it so fast! If they didnt send this statement out, I wouldnt have known about this. Are they afraid well find out he cheated? Thements below grew increasingly numerous, with many people attacking Patrick and solidifying his reputation as a scumbag. Pansy Group was getting anxious, but at this point, issuing a rification would have no effect. Another post would likely attract even more attention fromizens. Suddenly, Patrick found himself in hot water, and he never expected to be attacked by inte users for this incident. If anyone was to me, it was himself for being careless at that time, too preupied with questioning Isabe and not noticing the reporters following them. He felt regretful, but it was toote for regrets now. He could only think about how to resolve this matter. Patrick looked through thements fromizens, and their statements grew more vicious. The inte was relentless when it came tobeling someone a scumbag. Its unbelievable that the esteemed CEO secretly meets his wifes senior. Does he think Isabe is better than Jane? Haha. Who knows, but in my opinion, I would definitely choose Jane. Although shecks something, she looks good. As Patrick read these words, a wave of anger burned within him. He didnt expect theseizens to take such liberties. But he had to stay calm and face these malicious words. Patrick turned off his phone, choosing not to see or be bothered by them. At the same time, he instructed thepany to handle this matter. As the CEO of Pansy Group, he couldnt let himself be unjustly defamed. Meanwhile, Jane also saw the onlinements. She nced at the attacks on Patrick and the photos taken by the paparazzi, shaking her head lightly. She knew Patrick well and was certain he would never do such a thing. It was just that theseizens didnt know, and there were so many opinions. If she were to respond to every usation, there would be a hundred counterarguments. It was better to ignore this matter. Jane shook her head faintly, then opened her Twitter andposed a line. Having participated in twopetitions this time, she had achieved a little. It was appropriate to share her feelings on Twitter. At the same time, it would help divert theizens attention. Continued attacks on Patrick would benefit no one. With this in mind, Jane pursed her lips, opened the editing field, and wrote a line. I never expected these two weeks to be so fulfilling. Participating in the sculpturepetition helped me regain my confidence, while being a judge for the Vermilion Brush Society allowed me to find my seriousness and dedication. These twopetitions have great significance for me. The past is in the past, and I will continue to strive! After typing this line, Jane also included a selfie taken at the event. Satisfied, she nodded and posted the tweet.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As she scrolled through the likes andments, she quickly noticed someone had retweeted her tweet. Curious, Jane clicked on it and discovered it was Isabe. You look beautiful, Jane~ Keep up the good work! Seeing Isabesment, Jane rolled her eyes and decided not to reply. With Isabes two-faced behavior and the rumors circting online about their rtionship, along with the cheating incident involving Patrick, it would be pointless to engage with her. Jane stared nkly for a moment, but then she realized that if she didnt reply, it would only confirm the notion of their strained rtionship. Elis instructions came to mind, and with that in mind, Jane could only reply, Okay. She stared at the screen of her phone, biting her upper lip and murmured to herself, Replying to you is already giving you face! After a while, Jane noticed that her tweet had been retweeted again, and she clicked on it to see that it was Elis. With such an outstanding disciple, of course, she learned from me. Jane grinned, surprised to see Elis witty and humorous side. Elis retweet attracted many people from the Realm of Literature and Art, who praised Jane in thements. Shes so beautiful and talented. I want to steal Mr. Pansys wife! Thepliments kept pouring in, and Jane couldnt help but cover her mouth and chuckle. Soon, Janes tweet was retweeted by many people, even the President of the Vermilion Brush Society joined in the fun. Met her in person, she looks even better than in the photos. Thisment made Janeugh even more. It turned out even the President of the Vermilion Brush Society joined in to praise her, making her a bit embarrassed. Ding! The sound of her phone went off again, and Jane saw that Braiden had also retweeted her tweet. Damn it, why didnt anyone tell me my disciple posted a selfie? I ended up retweetingter than that old guy, Elis! There was a reply from Elis below: Hmph, it shows that I care more about my disciple! Watching the two middle-aged men bickering, Jane found it quite amusing and quickly joined in the fun. Is that the focus? The focus is me, okay! In an instant, arge group ofizens flooded thements with Hahaha. As expected, right after Braidens retweet, Dax also retweeted it. Janes tweet, which was retweeted by so many respected seniors, drew the attention of many people. Even manyizens abandoned their previous opinions of Jane and started to turn into fans, switching sides. For a while, it became widely known that Jane had participated in twopetitions, and many people went to look up information. Eachpetition was an internationally important event, further enhancing Janes reputation. Jane looked at thements above, feeling a sense of self-satisfaction for a moment. She had always been the target of attacks, but now that her identity had changed, she was having a hard time adjusting. However, there were still many abusivements directed at Jane below, but when she clicked to view them, they were all from anonymous and newly registered ounts. Chapter 673 Who is the Mastermind Behind the Scenes? She gave a faint sneer and didnt pay much attention to it. She closed her phone and prepared to rest. The next day, perhaps because of her good mood, Jane got up early in the morning. Just as she finished washing up, a call came in. She looked at it and was surprised to see that it was Isabe. Jane frowned slightly. What did Isabe want from her at this time? Thinking of what happened the other day, Jane wanted to hang up, but she was afraid that Isabe would take advantage of the situation, so she answered the phone. Hello. Janes voice came through calmly. Are you awake? Im at the dessert shop downstairs from your ce. They have a new product today. Do you want toe try it with me? Faced with Isabes enthusiastic invitation, Jane had no interest whatsoever. No thanks, I just woke up. Its okay; eating some dessert will make you feel better. Listening to Isabes urgent voice, Jane suddenly almost believed that Isabe was always such a person. She shook her head lightly and casually put on a T-shirt before heading downstairs to find Isabe. Im here! Just as Jane entered the dessert shop, she heard Isabes call. Isabes expression was indifferent, and she walked towards Isabe. Seeing Janes natural appearance, Isabe couldnt help feeling a twinge of jealousy. She had made an effort to dress up when she came out, but now seeing Janes bare face, she couldnt help but feel a bit inferior. You just woke up. I ordered a new dessert. I dont know if you like it, try it first. Isabe smiled faintly and handed the dessert to Jane. Jane simply nodded and took the pastry, inadvertently noticing that Isabe had been frantically typing on her phone. What are you doing? So busy? Ah, nothing. As Isabe said that, she quickly closed her phone. But Jane had seen in the mirror behind Isabe that she had been posting frenziedments on Twitter. And her Twitter ount seemed to have no profile picture, appearing as if it were a newly registered empty ount. Empty ount This undoubtedly caught Janes attention. Yesterday, she had observed the Twitter ounts attacking her, and they were almost all empty ounts with garbled names. She looked at Isabe, who was smiling in front of her, and felt a sense of unease in her heart. She couldnt believe that Isabe could do such things even when facing her. Moreover, there were hundreds, if not thousands, of new Twitter ounts, undoubtedly hired by her to spread negativity. Jane narrowed her eyes and scrutinized the woman in front of her. Isabe became flustered under her gaze and hurriedly found an excuse to leave the dessert shop. Watching Isabes receding figure, Jane quickly went to the restroom and vomited the dessert she had just eaten. Isabe specifically had here downstairs to eat the dessert, and then she didnt do anything. Something was definitely fishy. Realizing this, her eyes turned as dark as ink, and she immediately went to the front desk of the dessert shop. Excuse me, I might have left a ne somewhere. Can I see the surveince footage? The staff at the front desk led Jane to the surveince room. Jane checked the footage, and the camera was conveniently facing away from Isabe, clearly showing the contents on her phone. Jane could clearly see everything Isabe was typing on her phone. And taking advantage of the staffs distraction, Jane recorded this segment and sent it to her own phone. With the video in hand, Jane returned to the front desk, wearing an apologetic expression. Sorry, I might have left it at home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The front desk assured her it was okay, and Jane left the shop carrying the dessert Isabe had given her and went back home. Once at home, Jane carefully observed the activities on phone. Suddenly, she noticed a message popping up on Isabes phone. She squinted and read the name written on it: April. This surprised Jane. How could April have any connection with Isabe? Thinking of Aprils innocent face, Jane realized that something was amiss. She hurriedly rushed to the office, found April, and pulled her into the office. Whats going on? When did you start having contact with Isabe? April looked puzzled, tilting her head. Isnt she your senior? She contacted me a few days ago and asked about some of your hobbies. I didnt think much of it, so I told her. Jane frowned, understanding why Isabe had invited her to the dessert shop today. Shes not a good person. Stay away from her in the future. April nodded anxiously, realizing her mistake. Jane was like a deity to her now, and she would do whatever Jane said without question. If she contacts you again, dont alert her. Come and tell me first. April agreed, but soon her phone rang. Jane, its Isabe. Let me see. Jane gestured for her to open the message, but before April could say anything, she handed the phone directly to Jane. I know Im stupid, so you should take a look, Jane! Jane smiled and took the phone, reading the message aloud, April, why is your sister so rude? She just badmouthed Jane on Realm of Literature and Art, and it was really harsh! Jane read the message Isabe sent, which made April angry. What! She actually did something like this? Im going home to scold her! Wait. Jane quickly stopped April and tapped her head gently. Are you an idiot? Isabe just wants you to provoke Cassandra, thats why she said those things about me. Hasnt Isabe done things like badmouthing me before? April rubbed her head and nodded faintly. Then Jane imitated Aprils tone and replied to Isabe, Really? Thats too much! Ill go home and scold her, but But what? As expected, Isabe fell into the trap. My parents always side with my sister. If I scold her, I might even get scolded by my parents. Its okay. Ill give you some money to appease your parents. You just focus on scolding your sister! Jane smiled, surprised that Isabe would resort to this tactic to bribe April. Im still afraid to do it alone. Why dont youe with me? That way, Ill feel more confident! There was a moment of silence on Isabes end, but then she agreed. Jane equipped April with headphones and a listening device, instructing her to say what Jane told her to say. April agreed and went alone to meet Isabe. Isabe. April sweetly smiled at Isabe, and Isabe got straight to the point, Just go ahead and scold her, say that she cantpare to Jane in any way, and she has the audacity to speak ill of Jane, no matter how harsh. Ah? Isnt that too much? April questioned, while Isabe continued to exin. Whats the harm? There are so many people badmouthing Jane. You cant confront every single one of them, right? Your sister is in the house right now, you cant just let her off! Chapter 674 Adversarial Court So what if my sister hates Jane even more now? Ugh, there are so many people who hate Jane, what difference does it make if shes one of them? April widened her eyes. What do you mean? Nothing, nothing, Isabe realized she had said too much and quickly shut her mouth. Little did she know that Jane had heard everything. Jane recorded Isabes words and saved the surveince footage onto a USB drive. The next day, when Isabe arrived at work, she received a subpoena from the court on her phone with Jane clearly written as the intiff. Isabe was shocked; Jane had actually taken her to court! But she wasnt going to take it lying down; she immediately took a screenshot of the message and posted it on Twitter with a caption: Who knew sisterhood could turn out like this? Friendship that I took seriously has no good oue. She also added crying emojis and attached the legal document for effect. This was obviously an attempt to gain sympathy fromizens, but all they did was hurl insults at her in response: Didnt Jane win an international award recently? And even became a judge for somepetition? You should be grateful for having such an aplished senior! Just let it go. You dont even know what youve done wrong yourself! Do you really think we cant see through your tweet?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . To Isabes surprise,izens were not buying into her story because of those twopetitions. Now all they saw were just some hired trolls under Janes post. Isabe felt indignant but bit back tears as she realized that evenizens were siding with Jane now! However, looking at the subpoena which stated tomorrow as its date of hearing made things worse -she needed to find herself awyer. Fortunately, Isabe also had her own realm in the Realm of Literature and Art. Thewyer quickly arrived, and in the face of Janes usations, Isabe remained calm. Whether Janes reputation alone could truly bring her down was still uncertain. The next day, Isabe got ready and even applied ayer of red eyeshadow around her eyes, making it look as if she had just finished crying. Isabe arrived at the courtroom, where Jane and herwyer were already seated, waiting. Once Isabe took her ce in the defendants seat, the judge announced the start of the trial. First, the intiff presented herint. It hase to our attention that Miss Griffiths spread rumors about Ms. North and hired arge number of inte trolls to harass her on Twitter, severely impacting Ms. Norths daily life and reputation. Then, thewyer projected a video showing Isabes alternate ount attacking Jane on Twitter onto arge screen. Isabe clenched her teeth, surprised that Jane had this card up her sleeve! This caught her off guard, but luckily, thewyer she brought today was not to be underestimated. Can we really determine that the person in the video is Miss Griffiths solely based on a back view? This is quite absurd. Ms. North is frequently subjected to online abuse on Twitter, and she should be ustomed to such things by now. Why bring it up again? Isabeswyer stood up to defend her, and then Janeswyer also stood up, holding a file in hand. Do I need to go to a dessert shop and bring Miss Griffiths photo, asking the employees to verify one by one? Isnt the back view clear enough? What more needs to be exined? Isabeswyer remained calm, with a stern expression. To openly present a piece of evidence in court without verifying it based solely on a back view, I believe this isnt quite right. Jane clenched her teeth, surprised at how strong-willed Isabeswyer was. Meanwhile, her ownwyer gradually found himself at a disadvantage. She was trying toe up with a solution, realizing that this wasnt an absolute advantage and needed further consideration. Aware of his own shorings in this aspect, thewyer stopped dwelling on it and brought up another piece of evidence. This matter isnt just about Ms. North being constantly harassed. Miss Griffiths even actively contacted Miss Suttons friends and attempted to bribe them. Isnt this a very serious matter? Thewyer made Isabe and Aprils conversation public, and everyone heard the phrase, There are many people who dislike Jane, which undoubtedly sparked spection among everyone present. Isabe raised an eyebrow, surprised that April had secretly recorded their conversation. No wonder she was wearing headphones that day, but she med herself for being careless and not noticing it. It was just a casual remark said on a regr day. Can a statement like that be recorded and presented in court? Your Honor, I believe this evidence is insufficient. Thewyer raised his hand to speak, and the judge remained silent for a moment before nodding. I agree. Jane bit her lip. It seemed that her side was at a disadvantage now. If things continued like this, all the evidence would be against her. Isabe looked smugly at Jane, watching as each piece of evidence presented by Jane was dismantled one by one. Jane clenched her fist in frustration. I have evidence! Just then, Cassandra walked out, capturing everyones attention. Upon seeing Cassandra, Isabe raised an eyebrow. ording to her understanding, Cassandra and April had never been on good terms. Everyone was well aware of this, so there was no need to further exacerbate the situation. Jane also felt a sense of unease, her gaze fixed on Cassandra, unsure of what she mighte up with. At this moment, she had no ideas left. Cassandra held a medical certificate in her hand as she approached Jane, panting, This is a certificate just issued by the hospital. Didnt Isabe invite you for dessert that day? I took a sample of the cake and found arge amount of contraceptive pills inside. If consumed in excess, it could lead to infertility! As soon as these words were spoken, Isabe quickly pointed at Cassandra, Youre spreading lies! Once used of such a thing, it would be difficult to shake off thebel. She had to be extremely cautious. Jane looked at the test report and indeed, it clearly stated the findings. Fortunately, after Isabe left that day, Jane had vomited out what she had consumed. Otherwise, she didnt know what she would have done. She red at Isabe fiercely, Why would you do this to me? Isabe clenched her teeth and denied it, desperately looking towards herwyer for help, but even thewyer took a step back. It seemed that even thewyer couldnt save her now. The hospital certificate was presented before the judge, and after careful verification, the judge nodded, Indeed, it was issued by a doctor. Cassandra then presented the evidence of Isabe entering the kitchen that day in front of everyone, sealing Isabes defeatpletely. Chapter 675 Pleading The news of Isabes breakdown in court spread instantly, and her Twitter post where she pretended to be pitiful was not well-received. Now, it almost caused a disaster and was unforgivable. Jane breathed a sigh of relief as this matter had temporarilye to an end. She nced at Isabes unexpected expression before leaving the courtroom. Isabe was sentenced to ten years in prison, which undoubtedly struck her like lightning. Ten yearster, she no longer had the ability or appearance she once possessed. With a criminal record from serving time behind bars, wherever she went people would despise her. She stared nkly at everything before her and couldnt believe that this was how it all ended for her. Soon enough, news of this incident reached the ears of the Waters family. Mollys father looked at the online insults directed towards Isabe and fell into deep thought. Go upstairs and call Molly down here, he said while pointing to his servant who nodded obediently before heading upstairs. Molly came down with an indifferent expression on her face when summoned by Mr. Waters. Dad, you called for me? Come over here. Molly sat next to Mr. Waters as he pointed out the trending topic on Twitter, Isabe is going to jail; do you know about it? Yes I do, Molly replied with confusion written all over her face. We have no rtionship with Isabe whatsoever; why should we care about what happens to her? Mr. Waters raised his eyebrows slightly feeling amused by Mollys response. He couldnt help but think that Jane must have been quite interesting if someone like Isabe could cause such trouble between them. The Waters family didnt even make such a fuss when they went after Star Entertainment previously. You have good rtions with Jane right? If you go plead with Jane not let Isabelle go jail, wouldnt she agree? Ive never met or spoken with Isabelle before; why should I plead for mercy on behalf of someone I dont know? You dont need worry about that, Mr. Waters said calmly as he looked at Twitter news again. I just find this whole situation very interesting. Isabelle can stir things up between you two. Mollys face sank immediately C Was he trying to pit them against each other? That doesnt seem appropriate since Jane is my boss. How am I supposed to handle something like that? Do you think I would do anything harmful towards your interests? Mr. Waters retorted firmly. Molly still didnt understand what he meant by all these words. Molly, you need understand only parents will always put their children first in their hearts, he continued speaking earnestly, making Molly even more confused than ever before. Why? I dont understand whats the benefit of this. As long as Jane copses, we can invest in Star Entertainment. You work there, dont you? Then all the good resources will be yours. Molly clicked her tongue, surprised that her father was still thinking about this matter. Im doing well in thepany now. If you do this, how will my colleagues see me? Just do as I say, Mr. Waters face turned serious. If Isabe could do more to bring Jane down, then the opportunity to invest in Star Entertainment would soone. Its not guaranteed. Jane has her own thoughts, and were only friends and colleagues. Even if I plead with her, she might not listen. Molly wanted to avoid it, but seeing her fathers heavy expression, she kept her mouth shut. Whether it works or not, just go plead with Jane. Mr. Waters was stern, and Molly knew she couldnt forcefully oppose him. She had no choice but to leave. Meanwhile, Elis stood in front of Janes house. He also learned about Isabes impending imprisonment. He never expected his two disciples to end up like this, and he realized it was his own fault as their master. If he hadnt taken Jane as his disciple, Isabe might not have had such thoughts, right? He shook his head lightly. Since Isabe had done this, it showed her impure temperament and character. She couldnt me others. While Elis was lost in thought, the door to Janes house suddenly opened. Jane had already seen Elis on the home surveince, but since he hadnte in, she took the initiative to open the door for him. However, she had almost guessed the purpose of Eliss visit. Master, pleasee in. Janes tone was no longer as intimate as before, which saddened Elis.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elis followed Jane into the house and found a seat. Jane, how have you been recently? Perhaps Elis also knew that Isabe had wronged Jane, so he started with a few pleasantries. Dont you already know everything? Why ask me? Jane didnt leave any face for Elis. Since he hade today, he must have known about Isabes situation. I know. It was Isabes fault. Seeing through his intentions, Elis had no choice but to be straightforward. Those words saddened Jane. She never expected that even Elis would stand on her side. Are you here today to plead for her? Elis hesitated for a moment but then gathered his courage to continue, You know, Im not just your master, but also hers. When you were being attacked, didnt I also speak up for you? We cant just abandon her, can we? A friend in need is a friend indeed. Well, thats how it is. Jane nodded. Since Elis said so, and Isabe was also Eliss disciple, it was only natural for him to take care of her more. However, can you tolerate a disciple who only thinks about harming others? If you can ept that, then forget what I said. Elis knew he was being unfair to Jane with his words. Since Isabe became his disciple, regardless of her character, he had to take responsibility for her. No one wants such a thing to happen. Im just fulfilling my duty as a master. As for how to handle her, I will figure it out. Elis sighed, After all, you two are fellow disciples. Its not good for things to end up like this. Its better for everyone to make apromise. Going to jail would ruin her life. Jane felt a pang in her heart. When did Isabe ever consider them as fellow disciples? Did she ever think about how Jane would survive if she couldnt conceive, in a prestigious family like the Pansy family? But Jane didnt express these thoughts. Her smile was tinged with sadness. Since Elis hade to plead on Isabes behalf, there was no reason for a master to always seek favors from a disciple. Thinking about Elis teachings over the past few days, Jane sighed and could only agree, Alright, I promise you. Then Jane picked up her phone and made a call to the court to discuss the matter. In the end, the court also concluded that Isabe had not seeded in framing Jane and that imprisonment was not necessary. Instead, they decided to strip Isabe of her political rights. Chapter 676 The Best Ending Upon hearing this oue, Elis felt relieved. He thought to himself that this was the best possible result for Isabe. Thank you. Elis thanked Jane, but her eyes were filled with indifference. In this way, I have nothing more to say. Jane said this sentence lightly, which made Elis realize that something was wrong. Isabe harmed me, it is undeniable that you are her mentor, but have you ever considered me? Janes eyes turned icy cold, devoid of the respect she had shown Elis before. Well, I just want to fulfill my responsibility as a master. As Jane became emotional, Elis had no choice but to try his best to calm her down. You are also my mentor, and I cannot deny the good you have done for me in the past. But what about now? Jane took a deep breath and expressed extreme disappointment to Elis, Do you know how important it is for a woman to be able to conceive? She spent money hiring inte trolls to insult me, and I can ept all of that. Elis remained silent, unaware of all the things that had happened leading up to Isabes imprisonment. She drugged my dessert and harmed me. Did she ever consider that we are fellow practitioners? Faced with Janes questioning, Elis remained silent. Isabes mind had twisted to such an extent that even her mentor couldnt have predicted it. But she didnt seed, and it was her fault. But you also have nothing to do with it, right? Jane sneered, very disappointed with Elis neutrality and rationality. Because she is my fellow student, I ate the dessert she gave me. But because of her character, I was cautious and went to the restroom to vomit it out. If I hadnt been on guard against her, what kind of oue would I have now? Elis opened his mouth but for a moment, he didnt know what to say. Master, to be honest, if it werent for you, I might never have had any dealings with Isabe in my life, and I wouldnt have suffered such harm Faced with Janes sigh, Elis quietly lowered his head. Janes words were not entirely unreasonable. Once, he wanted to take Jane as his apprentice, but she had already refused him once. It waster that he approached her again. He sighed and said, Karmic fate, karmic fate. Its no use saying these things now, Im sorry for letting you down. Elis said that the thought of Isabe looking like this caused a sharp pain in his heart.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Isabe was his disciple, and he naturally taught her everything he had learned throughout his life. Now, she was repaying him in this way. Janes eyes were as deep ascquer, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking. From now on, we have no rtionship. Our mentor-student rtionship is over, Jane said firmly. Eliss eyes shook as he looked at the determined Jane. He froze for a moment before nodding his head. I understand. Youve suffered so much injustice because I didnt do my job well as your mentor, Elis said with a cold sneer. He never expected that he and Jane would end up like this. The two parted ways without any joy or happiness between them. Later on, Jane posted online, I hereby cut off all ties with Elis from now on and thank him for our meeting. Janes words immediately caused a stir online. I understand Ms. Norths pain and wish her all the best in the future,mented Elis below the post, showing that they had ended things amicably. Meanwhile, Elis went to Isabes house where she had just received news that she wouldnt have to go to jail after all. She was happy until someone rang her doorbell unexpectedly. Isabe was afraid that it was someone sent by Jane when she looked through the peephole and saw Elis. She quickly opened the door with a smiling face. Master, youre here. Mm. Little did Isabe know that Elis was in a bad mood, and she was well aware of the things she had done, so she could only ept her misfortune. How have these past few days been? Just like when he saw Jane, Elis exchanged a few pleasantries with Isabe. However, his tone was much colder than when he dealt with Jane, which puzzled Isabe. Its been alright. But Isabe didnt directly say it like Jane did. This matter was merely an embarrassing incident for her, and speaking about it would only diminish her reputation. Elis walked in and sat directly on the couch. How is your rtionship with Jane recently? Elis went straight to the point. After not receiving a warm reception from Jane, he came to interrogate Isabe. Isabe remained silent for a moment. Since Elis hade to ask her about it, he must have known something. Since you already know what happened, why bother asking me? Seeing Isabes unrepentant attitude, Elis felt greatly disappointed. This was not what he had expected. He couldnt understand how Isabe had be like this. Do you feel any remorse at all? Elis asked, and Isabes face darkened. It seems not. Elis gaze became serious. Faced with Isabes attitude, he felt even more guilty towards Jane. I havent harmed her either. She was the one who kept holding onto me, wanting me to go to jail. But now, just moments ago, the court notified me that I dont have to go. She must be furious. Isabe still looked smug, and Elis was even more disappointed. No wonder Jane was disappointed when he pleaded on Isabes behalf. Looking at Isabe now, he couldnt understand her anymore. Isabe realized she had said the wrong thing and hurriedly exined, Thats not what I meant. You dont need to say anything more. Elis lowered his head. He no longer wanted to deal with thispletely changed disciple in front of him. I pleaded on your behalf, thats why you were spared from imprisonment. Otherwise, why do you think the court would let you off so easily? Upon hearing this, Isabe felt even happier. Now, Jane would be even angrier. She didnt end up in jail, and Elis actively pleaded for her. She had just seen Janes tweets, and she figured that it was because of this incident that their master-disciple rtionship had been severed. Oh, I see. Thank you, Master, Isabe thanked Elis. But now that Jane is no longer your disciple, I am once again your only disciple. With this in mind, Isabe burst intoughter. In her eyes, everything had returned to how it used to be. Mm, Elis nodded. But in the next moment, an incredibly cold expression appeared on his face. From now on, youre no longer my disciple. We are severing our master-disciple rtionship. Isabes pupils trembled, unable to believe what she had just heard. Why? I dont want to say anything more about the things youve done, Elis said coldly, leaving immediately after those words. Chapter 677 Termination of Master-Disciple Relationship No, listen to me! Isabe wanted him to stay and chased after Elis, but Elis didnt stop. I have nothing more to say to you. Our master-disciple rtionship ends here. Isabe was confused and hurriedly ran out trying to stop Elis, but Elis didnt even give her a nce and left directly. Isabe followed all the way to the door of Eliss house, but Elis still didnt give her any face and mmed the door shut. Master, please listen to my exnation! Isabe was rejected by Elis at the door and kept pounding on it, but Elis still didnt give her a chance to catch her breath. Theres nothing more for you to exin. Its over now; theres no need for further discussion. Elis voice made Isabe very sad. I just made a mistake for a moment. After so many years of being master and disciple together, do we really have to end our rtionship because of someone new? It seems that you havent learned your lesson yet. Elis harsh voice came through; Jane was extremely disappointed in Isabe while he couldnt see through his own disciple, You dont need toe back anymore; its all in vain between us as master-disciple from now on. Elis words undoubtedlypletely shattered Isabes thoughts. Her shoulders trembled lightly with tears welling up in her eyes. Isabelle had been under Ellis tutge for many years; she never thought that she would end up like this because of Jane. Ellis actually proposed cutting off their master-disciple rtionship which she could not understand at all! And now they can hardly speak about their teacher-student friendship C how ironic! Isabelle crouched outside Ellis house holding onto her knees unable to ept this reality. She had learned a lot from Elis over the years. As Elis disciple, she had always been respected in the Realm of Literature and Art. But now, she had been expelled from the sect. Isabes body trembled, and she gritted her teeth, facing the loss she had suffered, all thanks to Jane! If it werent for Jane, she wouldnt have ended up in this situation, stripped of her political rights, unable to hold her head up in front of others. She had thought that Elis would help her, but now he too wanted to sever their master-disciple rtionship. Isabe couldnt ept this for a long time. She couldnt face her current situation. Jane its all your fault! Isabe muttered Janes name with hatred. If it werent for her, Isabe would still be the respected Isabe in the Realm of Literature and Art, Elis disciple. She clenched her fist, channeling all her resentment towards Jane. On the other side, in Janes office. Cassandra walked in with a document and sat down on a sofa chair, putting her legs up, looking like a little troublemaker. This is what you promised me, the reward and the reimbursement for these documents and hospital expenses. Cassandra pointed to the document. If it werent for April bribing her with money, she wouldnt have helped Jane defeat Isabe. A while ago, Isabe had tried to provoke Cassandras rtionship with April, but the two siblings didnt have much emotional connection. It was only for the money April earned from her job. And when April directly offered Cassandra a high price for Janes capture, she naturally wouldnt miss such an opportunity. After all, since thest incident, Cassandras rtionship with Jane had been somewhat strained. And now, she was only doing things for Jane out of self-interest. Alright. Jane agreed and took out a check, writing the amount ording to the numbers on the document, and handed it to Cassandra. Take this check and give it to thepanys finance department. They will reimburse you. That works. Cassandra quickly took the check from Janes hand and left without looking back. Watching Cassandras dejected figure, April shook her head. It seemed that not everyone in the Realm of Literature and Art was talented. Seeing Cassandra and Isabe, she could see the ws in the system. Just as Cassandra had left the office, she received a notification of being expelled from the Union. She looked at the text message on her phone, her mouth agape, not knowing how to handle the situation. She wanted to make a phone call to question it, but all she heard on the other end was a busy female voice. Now that she had been expelled from the Union, how would she exin it to her parents when she got home? After all, she had been relying on this identity to ask her family for money. Now that she no longer had this title, it would be difficult for her. Because of the incident with Jane, the Union had scrutinized all its members. They discovered that Cassandra was over 25 and still living off her family, whichpletely contradicted the spirit of the union. What they needed were young people who were proactive and capable, not someone like Cassandra who was like a vampire, sucking the money of her sister and parents. On the other side, Elis was also purging the union. From Janes incident, it was evident that there were numerous worms within the union. If they were not cleared out in time, the reputation of the union would bepletely destroyed. For a while, the long-standing worms stationed within the union were exposed, leading to a significant reduction in personnel. By the time Jane arrived at the Union, only a few people remained. The number of personnel was dismal, but it had be peaceful. The few individuals who had mocked Jane before were nowhere to be found. It seemed that Elis had taken serious action this time. Ms. North. At that moment, Elis called out to Jane from behind. Jane turned around and smiled slightly, Ms. North is also here. However, the respect and closeness they once had were no longer there. Jane had just received the news that Elis had severed his master-disciple rtionship with Isabe. Jane had guessed the reason behind it to some extent.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hello, Mr. Edwards. The tone of the two individuals was as unfamiliar as if they had just met. Although Elis felt a bit ufortable, it hade to this point, and he couldnt say much anymore. It feels strange with so few people. Jane looked at the many familiar faces that were now gone, even though they had mocked her before. Butter on, she became Elis disciple, and they rarely said anything in front of her. However, she didnt know if any of these individuals were involved with Isabe. But the matter had been resolved, and she didnt want to dwell on it anymore. Yes, Elis then became serious again. They were just worms within the union. Keeping them here would only cause trouble. Its better to eliminate them sooner. Elis spoke lightly, and Jane nodded. The two of them reconciled through their words, but neither mentioned the master-disciple rtionship. Perhaps this was the best rtionship they could have at the moment. Chapter 678 The First Meeting Was So Intense On the other side of the bar, a group of men and women were dancing under dim lights. Isabe sat alone at the counter, clutching a bottle of alcohol tightly in her hand. Before the server could react, Isabe downed the entire bottle in one gulp. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gritted her teeth and repeatedly called out Janes name. If it wasnt for Jane, she wouldnt be in this situation now. The thought of Jane made Isabe furious and she opened another bottle of alcohol to chug down quickly. Miss, you cant drink like that. This is strong stuff, said the server who noticed Isabes behavior and tried to stop her. But Isabe pushed him away aggressively causing the ss bottle to shatter on impact with the ground leaving shards scattered all over. Isabe was an artist with immense talent but ever since Jane appeared in her life, she felt like her existence was bing more insignificant by each passing day. The thought made her restless so she opened yet another bottle and drank it all at once without any hesitation. Dont bother me, Ill drink however I want to drink. Isabe red fiercely at the waiter, then pointed at him, her alcohol-induced state making her a bit disoriented. If you keep bothering me, be careful Ill make you lose your parents. The waiter closed his mouth, realizing he had encountered a difficult customer. There was nothing he could do but consider himself unlucky. As the waiter returned to the bar, Isabe continued to drink and drown her sorrows. Its all your fault, Jane. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be like this She muttered to herself, repeatedly mentioning Janes name, which inevitably attracted the attention of those around her. Among them, standing behind her was Fernando. He often hung out at the bar, and themotion caused by Isabes outburst caught his attention. Unexpectedly, Isabe kept mentioning Janes name, which piqued his interest even more. Fernandos lips curled up slightly as he raised his ss and approached her. Miss, are you alone? Isabe looked somewhat dazed. Seeing someone else bothering her, she was about to push him away with her power, but in her blurry state, she noticed that the man in front of her was actually quite good-looking.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This improved her mood, which had been somewhat annoyed. She nodded slightly, tilted her head back, and downed the drink in one gulp. Did you have a breakup? Do you need someone like me to apany you? Fernando smirked, unintentionally cing his hand on Isabes shoulder. This earned him a re from Isabe, who forcefully pushed his hand away and said fiercely, Leave me alone. However,pared to her attitude towards the waiter earlier, her tone had softened considerably. Fernando brushed a strand of hair away from Isabes forehead, raising an eyebrow as he realized she was quite attractive. Beautifuldy, its not toote now. Let me take you home. Fernando leaned in, gently wrapping his arm around the womans waist, which Isabe resisted at first. But when Fernando buried Isabes nose in his chest, inhaling every breath of his own scent into his chest cavity, the exclusive scent of a man, Isabe felt a sense of calm. Perhaps due to the effects of alcohol, Isabe momentarily lost control. She wrapped her hands around Fernandos neck, burying her headpletely in his embrace. Fernando was already quite satisfied with Isabes appearance, and now with her initiative, he couldnt control himself. He simply lifted the blushing woman in his arms and gave a meaningful look to the waiter. The waiter had considered intervening, considering it was their first meeting, but after recalling Isabes previous behavior towards him, he decided not to get involved. The waiter led Fernando to a private room upstairs, while Fernando rudely closed the door behind them, throwing Isabe onto the bed. He then leaned over, starting to kiss her skin. The next day, Jane made an appointment to meet Jaiden. She specifically dressed in an inconspicuous outfit and wore sunsses. Ever since Patricks scandal was exposed, Jane had realized the dangers of the paparazzi. To avoid being photographed, she had to dress like this. She arrived at the designated location and sat down. Before long, Jaiden arrived, somewhatte. Jane frowned; she never liked people who were not punctual. But Jaiden appeared nonchnt, waving in Janes direction anding straight to her, pulling out a chair and sitting down. Ms. North, did you call me at this time because you missed me? Little did Jaiden know, he raised his eyebrows with an expectant look, and his hand unconsciously reached out to lift Janes chin. But the next second, Jane pped his hand away. Dont touch me. Janes eyes were cold, perhaps due to her sunsses, Jaiden couldnt see her expression and thought she was ying a game of desire and indulgence. Dont be so harsh. I know you missed me, so I came, didnt I? Jaiden still had a greasy look on his face, smiling mischievously, which further annoyed Jane. I called you here today because theres something else to discuss. Please dont have this attitude. Janes tone was serious, but Jaiden remained unfazed. Alright, alright, I know the little beauty is shy and embarrassed to say it. I wont make it difficult for you. Seeing Jaidens determined attempt to tease Jane, it ignited her burning anger. If you insist on behaving this way, dont me me for being impolite. However, Jane was not one to be trifled with; she wouldnt just let Jaiden tease her. She clenched her fists and stared at Jaidens mocking eyes, as if she was about to strike at any moment. Oh, getting angry? Jaiden sensed the danger and didnt lean forward, instead, he leaned back. He continued to bber, Oh, what a pity. How can such a beautifuldy be so irritable? The next second, Jaiden felt a sharp pain as Jane stomped on his foot. He let out a pained sound, but his expression remained unchanged, still smiling, The little beauty has so much strength, really Ah! Little did Jaiden know that the more he spoke, the more forcefully Jane stomped on his foot. I advise you to watch your words! Seeing that Jane was not giving him any face, Jaiden withdrew his foot forcefully. If they couldnt sh head-on, then could he at least avoid it? I am speaking nicely, you know? Is it wrong for me to call you little beauty? Seeing that Jaidens mood remained unchanged, Jane couldnt be bothered to deal with him any longer. It seemed that they couldnt get along today. Chapter 679 Bowing to Jane She nced at Jaiden indifferently, then turned around and walked away. On the other side, the Waters family. Why did you do this? Star Entertainment is thepany where Im working in now. What position does this put me in? Molly coldly stared at her parents in front of her. If it werent for Jane keeping it a secret from her until recently, she wouldnt have known that the Waters family had done such a thing. She couldnt believe they would go so far as to destroypany property for their own selfish desires. It infuriated her. Were doing this for your own good. Star Entertainment always gets into trouble. If we dont take care of it, were afraid youll end up being used and manipted while counting someone elses money! Mollys mother tried to reason with gentle words. She had given Jane a chance, but since Jane hadnt agreed, Mollys mother made this decision out of desperation. Do you think its right to do such unreasonable things because of this incident? Molly took a deep breath and looked at her parents, feeling a sudden sense of unfamiliarity. Her entire life, from childhood to adulthood, had been in her parents hands. Now that she had started working, they were still trying to arrange her job by investing in thepany. It was because they were her parents that Molly had endured everything all these years. But she didnt expect them to stoop to such actions! You dont need to throw a fit here. I instructed your mother to do all this. Your mother is right. If we dont intervene, you might end up being devoured by them! Unexpectedly, Mr. Waters also stepped forward to defend Mollys mother. Seeing the two of them singing the same tune, Molly couldnt ept it. You both run apany too, you know how difficult it is. Now, in the name of caring for me, youre willing to do such things, without a sense of shame. You have truly disappointed me. Mollys eyes were cold as she looked at her cold-hearted parents in front of her. She didnt know what to say at that moment. Hah, what a well-raised daughter I have. Ive raised you for over twenty years, and now you dare to side with outsiders and criticize your own parents! Mr. Waters berated loudly, which further shattered Molly. Her parents had always doted on her, but now they had done something like this and turned it around to me her. Disappointed, Molly shook her head, gritted her teeth, and went straight into her room, carrying a suitcase and packing all her essentials inside. What are you doing? Mr. Waters and Mollys mother rushed to the rooms doorway, only to see Molly packing her belongings inside the room. I cant stay in this family anymore. I want to live on my own. Fine, if you leave, then dont evere back! Mr. Waters also lost his temper and shouted, insisting that Molly leave. He rushed forward and grabbed the things from Mollys hands. I bought all these things. Now that you want to leave, these things belong to the Waters family. You cant take them with you! Upon hearing these words, Molly was stunned. She didnt expect Mr. Waters to say such things to her. Molly suppressed the tears in her eyes and still wore a defiant expression on her face. Fine, fine. Ill leave now. Are you happy now? Youve finally gotten rid of me. Leave quickly. From now on, the Waters family has nothing to do with you. Mr. Waters yelled loudly, and Mollys mother, who was beside him, tried to console her, but she was frightened back by a re from Mr. Waters. Fine, as you wish. Molly clenched her lips tightly, bypassed her parents, and left the Waters family directly. This time, Molly didnt bring anything with her. She stared nkly at the once familiar home and shook her head in disappointment. She looked around for a long time on the road, but for a moment, she didnt know where to go or what to do. In the end, Molly arrived in front of Star Entertainments door. Unexpectedly, she ended uping to this ce after all.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thinking about what the Waters family had done to Star Entertainment, Molly felt a sense of guilt. In the end, she could only steel herself and walk in. When the receptionist saw Molly, she wanted to stop her from entering, considering what the Waters family had done. But coincidentally, Jane happened to be there. Seeing Mollys appearance, Jane sensed that something had happened to her. She asked the receptionist to leave and then led Molly into her office. Whats wrong? Why are your eyes all red? Jane pulled out a few tissues and handed them to Molly, her expression indifferent, perhaps due to the Waters familys actions. I know, what my family did a few days ago was too extreme. It was their fault, and I apologize to you for that. Molly stood up and bowed respectfully to Jane. Never before had she been so submissive in her life. Jane understood Mollys predicament and quickly helped her up. That matter is in the past. You dont have to be like this, and I dont me you. Upon hearing this, Mollys eyes lit up again. Really? she asked. She sniffled a bit and continued, What my parents did was unforgivable. Ive already talked to them about it, but Jane realized that something wasnt right and furrowed her brows. Did you have a fight with your family? Molly felt embarrassed talking about it since her family had done something so terrible. But Jane reassured her by saying, Its okay; just tell me what happened. Ill help you solve it. In the end, Jane forgave Molly because she knew that what had happened wasnt Mollys fault at all. Molly nodded faintly as she recalled the events that took ce in the Waters family, I had a big fight with my parents and now Ive cut ties with them. Seeing how ufortable Molly looked made Jane feel uneasy too. She couldnt believe that Molly would make such a difficult decision for the sake of thepany C it was something no one else could do. Its okay. If you still me me, then Ill just have to ept my bad luck. No, I dont me you. Jane patted Mollys shoulder andforted her, saying, You were unaware of the situation before, so its not your fault. None of us wanted things to turn out like this. Mollys pupils contracted, and she looked up at Jane. You really dont me me? Silly girl. Jane smiled gently and caressed Mollys shoulder. You made a decision for the sake of thepany, even if it meant going against your family. How can I me you for that? Thank you Mollys long-lost smile appeared, which relieved Jane greatly. Now is not the time to talk about this. Youve had a fight with your family, and it seems like theres nowhere else for you to go. Jane immediately realized the problem, or else she wouldnt have encountered Molly here. How about this? Let me find a ce for you to stay for now. Molly felt a bit embarrassed. She didnt expect to cause trouble for Jane once again, but in order to avoid sleeping on the streets, she ultimately agreed to the offer. Chapter 680 Sleeping Next to a Stranger On the other side, inside the hotel room. Isabe woke up to find herself lying next to a strange man. She looked down and realized she waspletely naked. This was a huge blow to her spirit, and as she looked at the stranger next to her, her body trembled involuntarily. Fernando was awakened by intermittent crying sounds beside him. He opened his eyes and saw Isabe sitting beside him in tears. He rubbed his temples and looked out at the bright sunlight outside, unsure of what to do. Why did you do this to me? Isabe fumed. She wanted to attack the man but Fernandos words made her drop her guard again. I heard what you saidst night. You hate Jane, dont you? At the mention of Janes name, Isabes eyes widened in surprise. How do you know Jane? She narrowed her eyes slightly and became wary of the man in front of her again. You dont have to look at me like that. Mypany is also an enemy with Jane, Fernando exined calmly. Really? Isabe blinked and saw that Fernando had a determined look on his face which made it easier for her trust him more now than before Fernandos face perfectly matched Isabes aesthetic preferences which increased his appeal even more for Isabe She noticed that she was still very clean but felt pain down there which brought back reality. Did you wash my body? Yes Fernando admitted directly with a grin on his face as he leaned towards Isabes earlobe whispering, It smells really good. Isabes face instantly blushed, and she lightly tapped on the mans strong chest. She never expected that she would develop some feelings for this man she had just met. When she thought about Fernando being Janes archenemy, it put Isabe at ease. So, will you confront Jane? she asked. At the mention of this, the mans expression darkened. Im not sure yet. It depends on what the leader says. Ah? So, you wont help me then? Seeing Isabes disappointed expression, Fernando gently stroked her hair. Thinking about the enchanting body of the woman fromst night, he was momentarily ovee by a sense of novelty, so he agreed, Of course, she made you so angry. Youre my baby now, how can I let her bully my baby? Fernandos words made Isabe blush. She lowered her head and then willingly embraced the mans strong chest. Fernando was quite satisfied, cing his hand on Isabes tender shoulder. He looked at the marks he left on her from the previous night and felt a sense of pride. The two of them enjoyed each otherspany on the bed for a while longer before Fernando slowly got up. On his way out, he ran into Jaiden head-on. Fernando raised an eyebrow, intending to ignore him, but Jaiden called out to him. You were with Isabest night? Jaiden received the news early in the morning. Due to the situation with Jane, he had been secretly keeping an eye on Isabes movements. He feared that Isabe might act impulsively and do something unforgivable. Yeah, so what? Fernando openly admitted, recalling the pleasures of the previous night. Someone like you probably has never experienced the pleasure of a woman. Jaidens gaze turned cold. You knew about Isabes bad rtionship with Jane, and you did it on purpose. Yes, I did. Fernando had no intention of hiding it and directly expressed his thoughts. So what? Isabe was willing herself. She has fallen in love with me. Fernando was extremely proud and boasted of his aplishments to Jaiden. But Jaiden showed no interest and interrupted his thoughts. You better not mess with Jane without permission. Otherwise, you know the consequences. Fernando, however, paid no attention and shrugged. So what? Who is Jane anyway? Why should I be afraid of her? Fernando didnt listen at all and directly belittled Jane. This is my warning to you. Otherwise, youll regret it. Jaiden red fiercely at Fernando. Oh, is that so? Fernando shrugged dismissively, watching Jaiden turn and walk away. He didnt take Jaidens words to heart at all. As Jaiden turned around, Fernando immediately made a phone call to one of his subordinates. Boss. A voice of a thug came from the other end. These were the helpers Fernando had kept outside over the years.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Go to the Star Entertainment building. Find Janes car and blow up the engine for me. Fernando said menacingly. Initially, he had only pretended to agree with Isabe, but Jaidens warning ignited a burning anger within him that he couldnt bear any longer. Jane? The thug on the other side was puzzled. Boss, we dont know which car it is. Send me a picture of the car. Okay. After saying that, Fernando smirked and hung up the phone. He then called a few thugs and led them to the Star Entertainment building. All of you, go up and kidnap the woman in the car. The sooner you bring her to me, the more reward youll get. Fernando pointed to Janes vehicle not far away. Some people were already trying to break into Janes car and tamper with the engine. The thugs eagerly agreed, their eyes fixed on the peopleing and going in front of the Star Entertainment entrance. As soon as they saw a woman entering, they would immediately prepare to rush out. Meanwhile, Jane was still in her office, dealing withpany documents. Shortly after, someone from a real estate agency called her. She needed to prepare amodation for Molly; otherwise, Molly would have to stay at the office. Knowing that Molly had been pampered since childhood, and the office environment was rudimentary, Jane knew Molly might not befortable staying there. Feeling helpless, Jane realized she had to go the extra mile for her employees. After finishing the call with the real estate agency, Jane prepared to leave for the housing center. She was about to call Molly to apany her when she was informed that Molly had already left thepany. Jane was puzzled, but she assumed that Molly had nowhere else to go and would eventuallye back to thepany. Without thinking too much, Jane headed alone towards the parking lot. At this moment, Jane was unaware that several big men were keeping an eye on her from behind. It wasnt until Jane opened her car door, sat inside, and inserted the key that she suddenly realized the car wouldnt start. Jane was confused, about to step out and investigate when suddenly everything went dark, and a rough hand covered her mouth. Chapter 681 Really Going to Die Here Mmm Jane widened her eyes, trying to resist, but the strength of a trained man was too much for her. In the end, Jane gave up struggling and had only a little energy left to think. She forced herself to calm down. The more she needed to be calm in these situations, the less she could panic. She quieted herself and imagined what her next move would be. Jane felt like she was being carried by several big men while being blindfolded with a bag over her head. It seemed like this was a pre-nned kidnapping. Since it was already nned out beforehand, she couldnt panic even more. She guessed that their next move would be putting her in a car; once inside the car, it would be difficult for any of her ns to work out. She secretly took off her earrings, forcefully pricked her own finger, and then punctured a small hole in the bag. Her blood spilled out along the way, hoping that this would provide some evidence for Patrick. Patrick would surely notice that she hadnt returned home and woulde looking for her as soon as possible. Now, she could only ce her hope in Patricks hands. In the end, Jane felt herself being left in a ce, and as she heard the sound of the engine starting, she realized that the kidnappers might have put her in the car. Jane swallowed nervously, not knowing where the kidnappers were taking her. If they truly brought her to a ce she couldnt return from Shaking her head, Jane told herself not to dwell on such thoughts. She kept track of every turn and bump in the car, memorizing them in her mind to aid her escape. After an unknown amount of time, the car finally came to a stop. Jane felt her heart pounding like never before. With the sound of footsteps and the opening of the car door, she was once again lifted off her feet. Closing her eyes, Jane assumed they had reached their destination. The kidnappers seemed well-prepared this time, as their intentions were quite clear. In the end, Jane felt herself being thrown onto a pile of weeds. The men removed the bag from her body, but her eyes were still covered with ayer of fabric, and she couldnt see anything clearly. Excellent job, all of you. Youll each receive a bonus when you return! A familiar voice reached Janes ears, and a shiver ran down her spine. It seemed to be Fernandos voice! Fernando. Janes eyebrows furrowed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fernando had been working under Tristian for a long time without causing any trouble. Could it be that Tristian ordered this kidnapping? The situation was bing increasinglyplex, and Jane could only force herself to remain calm. Eventually, she heard another womans voice. So, you really brought her here? Yes, why would I lie? This undoubtedly alerted Jane. It was Isabes voice! She couldnt believe that Isabe was working with Fernando. This was something she hadnt anticipated. Youre so good to me. Listening to the affectionate voices of the two, Jane felt her stomach churn. She never expected that Fernando would go so far as to kidnap her for Isabe. With her eyes closed, she could only ept her unfortunate fate. Then, the voices of the two quieted down. Just as Jane thought they had left, she felt a presence in front of her. The next second, the gauze covering her eyes was pulled off, revealing a pair of bright and captivating eyes. With just one nce, Jane saw Isabes self-satisfied expression. Isabe lifted Janes chin, her fingers constantly caressing her face. Didnt expect this, Jane. One day, you would fall into my hands. Janes whole body was covered in goosebumps. She wanted to step back, but Isabes grip grew stronger. Hmph, if it werent for you suddenly appearing and taking away my glory and master, you wouldnt be sitting here now! Isabe gritted her teeth, and the next moment, she released Janes chin and tore the cloth covering her mouth. Its actually you. Jane said fiercely, squinting her eyes and looking at the almost unrecognizable woman in front of her. What? Now that youve fallen into my hands, you must be feeling terrible. Isabe gloated, but at that moment, Fernando stepped forward and stopped Isabe by her shoulder. Darling, theres no need to get upset with someone like this. Theyre not worth it. Hearing these words, Jane smirked slightly. I never expected your taste in women to get worse. I thought the dozen or so before me were just about passable, tsk tsk. This remark undoubtedly caught Isabes attention, and she looked at Fernando beside her. You had a dozen girlfriends before? No, no, how could I? Shes just ndering me Fernando hurriedly exined, but then Jane spoke again. It was only you, just that the style of women you liked was the same. In the end, they were all more or less the same. Shut up! Fernando shouted loudly at Jane, then quickly switched to a gentle tone to appease Isabe. This remark clearly implied that Isabe was just an ordinary person among the masses. However, Isabe disregarded these implications, staring at Jane with hostility. I didnt expect you to be this kind of person. No wonder you deceived me as soon as we met! Isabe was feeling quite devastated, as such a situation was uneptable for a girl in the midst of a passionate rtionship. No, why dont you believe me instead of her? Fernando was also helpless, holding Isabe and trying to console her, but Isabe didnt respond to Fernandos affection. Dont touch me! I can see through all your tricks, its my own fault for being foolish and not seeing through you! Isabe pushed Fernando away, and he became angry. You crazy woman, have you caused enough trouble? It was you who asked me to bring Jane here, and now youre angry after listening to her few words. I really dont understand you women! Alright, so you dare to say that to me! Isabe was infuriated, and Jane watched themotion from the side. As long as she could dy enough time, she could give Patrick more chances to arrive. That way, she could free herself sooner. Seeing the situation between the two in front of her, it seemed like they would argue for a while. Jane asionally added fuel to the fire, making Isabe and Fernando quarrel even more intensely. Jane took a deep breath, silently praying for Patrick to arrive quickly. Otherwise, if the two of them regained their senses, her situation would likely be even more severe. Just then, outside the door. Patrick and his team arrived near the small shack. He noticed that there were still many thugs lurking around, and rushing in recklessly might startle them. Chapter 682 Hero Saves the Beauty When Patrick realized that Jane hadnte home or sent him a message, he knew something was wrong. He rushed to the parking lot and found Janes bloodstains not far away. Patrick went to the highway surveince room and tracked down the vehicles whereabouts, leading him here. He signaled to a few people behind him, and they quietly approached and took down the attackers when they werent paying attention. As he watched them fall one by one, Patrick felt relieved. He walked into the small dark room where he found two people arguing. Just as things were heating up between them, the door suddenly burst open. Jane closed her eyes for a moment as she adjusted to the bright light she hadnt seen in so long. Isabe and Fernando were dumbfounded, Patrick! Janes eyes sparkled with joy as she used all her strength to stand up and run towards Patrick while Isabe and Fernando stood frozen in ce. Thankfully, Patrick reacted quickly; he embraced Jane tightly while Isabe and Fernando panicked even more now that their hostage was gone. You! Stop right there! As Jane was about to be taken away by Patrick, Fernando couldnt ept it and stopped them. But the next moment, he received a cold look from Patrick. This scared Fernando into silence, and he could only swallow his saliva as he watched Jane being taken away by Patrick. To prevent Fernando and Isabe from escaping, Patrick had already stationed his men here in advance. After taking Jane to a safe ce, Patrick called the police. Stay here obediently, Ill be back. Patrick affectionately stroked Janes cheek,forting her. Jane felt somewhat relieved. As Patrick was about to turn and leave, Jane grabbed his hand. Dont go Jane hugged Patrick from behind, her voice choked with a hint of sobbing. I want to be with you. This scene touched Patricks heart, and he held Janes hand, smiling. Okay. Then, Jane and Patrick followed the police into the small shack, where Isabe was copsed on the ground. Officer, officer, Im innocent. It was all him, it has nothing to do with me. Isabe grabbed the police officers leg and pointed at Fernando beside her, trying to shift the me away from herself. You wretched woman, if it wasnt for you, would I have brought Jane here? Fernando panicked too. He didnt expect Isabe to betray him so directly, so he wouldnt show her any mercy. Jane looked at the two people in front of her and couldnt help but find it ridiculous. Let go! The police officer reprimanded, pulling Isabes hand away from his leg. Then he thanked Patrick, saying, Thank you for your assistance, sir. Ill take him away first. As for that woman, she didnt participate in the entire crime, so it might be difficult to hold her ountable. Thank you, thank you, officer. Isabe seemed to have gone mad, kneeling on the ground, staring nkly. No, why! Fernando is the mastermind, I was only coerced by him! Shut up! The police officer reprimanded again, pointing at the two of them. Both of you will have toe to the station. Jane felt a bit dissatisfied, but since the police had spoken, she couldnt continue questioning. Okay. Patrick nodded and watched as the police led the two away. Its over. Patrick held Jane around her waist, signaling her not to worry. Just as the police were taking Fernando away, a scream suddenly came from outside the door. Ah, Fernando, Fernando ran away! Isabe shouted loudly, catching everyones attention. If Fernando escaped, then there would only be her left in the station, and she couldnt bear such a blow. Fernando had just managed to evade the polices sight and was betrayed by Isabe. Although he felt resentful, he didnt turn back and ran desperately forward. That wretched woman, Ill teach her a lesson when Ie back! Fernando muttered under his breath, his pace getting faster and faster. The police chased after him, but Fernando ran too fast. The area was also quite remote, so for a while, nobody knew where Fernando had gone. He got away just like that? Jane frowned as she watched the gradually disappearing figure. She wasnt a saint, and since Fernando had done such a thing, she naturally felt resentful. Im sorry, sir. We have issued a warrant, so you dont have to worry. There wont be such a thing happening again. Just then, a police officer came with a report,forting Jane and assuring her that she shouldnt worry. However, Janes heart remained unsettled. We have dispatched our personnel to search with full force. You dont have to worry, we believe there will be results soon. After the police officer left, Janes body weakened. Having gone through the kidnapping ordeal, Jane had been pushing herself, just to avoid revealing any weakness in front of the two.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Patrick felt deeply distressed and held Jane tightly in his arms. What Jane didnt know was how agonized Patrick had been when he found out she was missing. Its alright, dont be afraid. Patricks calm voice reached her ears, easing her worries to some extent. She had been mentally strong all afternoon, but with so much happening in the past few days, her body was exhausted. Fernando will be found, and thew will punish him. Ill assign more people to protect you in the future, so dont be afraid. With closed eyes, Patrick continued tofort Jane. Mmm Jane nodded, feeling theforting presence of a man, which put her at ease. Thank you, Patrick. If it werent for Patrick, Jane wouldnt know what to do now. She would probably have lost her life long ago. She was well aware of this now and felt fortunate to have met him! If the two had realized it earlier, she didnt know what kind of torment she would have endured. Thinking about this, Jane couldnt help but tremble, but with Patrick by her side, she felt somewhat reassured. Fool, no need to thank me. Patrick looked at Jane, and his once cold eyes were filled with tenderness. You are my wife, and protecting you is what I, as a man, should do. The two embraced tightly, unable to part with each other for a moment. Chapter 683 The Gossipy Woman At thepany, Katherine was dressed in a chic urban outfit with her hair styled in big curls. Her ck suit made her look mature and sophisticated. Today, she had on bright red lipstick and a slight smile on her lips, making her look even more charming. Her graceful figure caught the attention of many high-level managers present. Just as Katherine was holding some files and about to make copies, several high-level managers stopped her. Miss Maltz, they said. Some of these high-level managers were around Patricks age but looked very different from him in appearance. Katherine sneered at them but didnt show itpletely since she was still at work. Mr. Fox, Mr. Steele, is there something you need? Katherine smiled sweetly and further captured the hearts of these men. We just think that you standing here casually can catch my attention, Kayden Fox said while sniffing around Katherine. Hmm, even the air around you smells so good. Katherine chuckled while covering her nose. She felt disgusted by Kaydens oily words deep down inside. Miss Maltz, you should smile more often; this one smile makes me fall head over heels for you, Phillip Steele exaggeratedly said while clutching his chest as if he were about to faint away any moment now. You two are really joking around; youre making me blush, Katherine replied with a shyugh that showed no teeth. Thisdylike demeanor left an impression on both mens minds forevermore. Oh hey! What are you guys doing? Talking to Miss Maltz behind my back? At that moment, General Manager Chaim Wilkins walked out from beside them and added, Dont mind them too much, Miss Maltz. Theyre just interested in your looks. Its okay. Katherines graceful and elegant demeanor further deepened the good impression in the minds of several high-level executives. Well, you portrayed yourself so well in front of Miss Maltz. I wonder who was admiring her beautyst night, one executive said. The two executives exposed Chaim without any suspense, and he awkwardly scratched his head. Men are visual creatures, and besides, Miss Maltz looks so beautiful. Her every move has captured my heart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, many female employees pretended to be diligently working while stealing nces at Katherine and the others. Although they felt jealous, Katherines wealthy background and attractive appearance made it irresistible for anyone not to take a few extra nces. On the surface, Katherine could only pretend to be happy. After all, these people were not her goal when she joined thepany. Katherines gentleness enchanted the high-level executives even more. After Katherine left with the documents, the executives kept staring at her figure for a long time before finally leaving. The next day, as soon as Katherine arrived at thepany, she noticed arge bouquet of red roses ced on her desk. She picked up the flowers and read the card attached to them, which read, Dear Miss Maltz, this is my affection for you C Mr. Peg. She was momentarily stunned, holding the red roses, and looked around. The surrounding employees cast envious nces at her. Oh, it seems another executive has taken a liking to Katherine. A few employees gossiped, and their words reached Katherines ears. She shook her head lightly and ced the flowers aside before starting her work for the day. During lunchtime, when everyone was preparing to go for a meal, they coincidentally ran into Chaim. Chaim held a ne in his hand. Miss Maltz, I think this ne perfectly matches your temperament. I thought of buying it and giving it to you. Katherine pretended to be surprised and kept expressing her gratitude. Its nothing, no need to thank me. If you really want to thank me, would you have lunch with me? he suggested. Chaim gently bowed, extending his hand towards Katherine. The female colleagues around them were all inwardly shocked, as they had been discussing Chaims gentlemanly nature. Oh, how could this be? Katherine pretended to be reserved, and Chaim took it a step further. Having lunch with you would be my honor. These words caused a few screams from the surrounding female colleagues. They never expected the usually refined Chaim to have such a scene. And so, the two of them entered the restaurant in front of thepany together. Chaim was a perfect gentleman throughout, not only pulling out the chair for Katherine but also personally pouring the water. I wonder if you have a boyfriend? Chaim suddenly asked halfway through the meal. Katherine paused, unsure of what to say in front of someone who was pursuing her. Not at the moment, she replied. Upon hearing the word moment, Chaims eyes instantly lit up, wondering if he had a chance. Since you dont, Miss Maltz, please allow me to pursue you. Katherine bit her lip lightly and didnt respond. Soon, after a lunch together, Chaim escorted Katherine back to thepany, and news of his pursuit of Katherine spread throughout the entirepany. In the afternoon, when Katherine was preparing to leave for home, General Manager Ramiro Norman rushed over and boldly offered to apany her home. In no time, several high-level executives began pursuing Katherine, making her the talk of thepany. Soon enough, this matter reached the top floor office. Patrick listened to his assistant recount the recent rumors circting in thepany and fell into contemtion. He couldnt believe that Katherines arrival had caused such a big stir in thepany. Several executives had abandoned their work and flocked to impress Katherine. This displeased Patrick greatly. Thepany hired them to work, not to engage in these methods of pursuing girls. Patrick frowned and immediately instructed his secretary to call those executives over. He wanted to question them thoroughly. Before long, the executives gathered in Patricks office. They looked at each other, hesitant to speak. I hear youve been quite idletely. Patricks face darkened as he interrogated the individuals in front of him. No, no, we wouldnt dare. They all lowered their heads, unable to meet Patricks gaze directly. Thepany hired you to work, not to chase after young girls. Pansy Group strictly prohibits office romances. Havent you learned this rule after working here for so long? Patrick shouted angrily, leaving the executives speechless. There will be no year-end bonuses this year, and if this happens again in the future, you can consider yourselves fired. Patrick left them with those words, causing their pupils to contract in shock. It was truly a case of losing more than gaining. Not only did they fail to win over Katherine, but they also lost their year-end bonuses. They regretted their actions deeply. After leaving Patricks office, none of them spoke, and nobody dared to bring up Katherines name again. News of Patricks punishment for the executives spread throughout thepany, and everyone mistakenly believed that Patrick was jealous, which caused him to explode in anger. Chapter 684 He Really Changed His Mind Patricks jealousy over Katherine intensified, and rumors began to spread that he had been secretly in love with her all along. Katherine heard these rumors and couldnt help but smile, realizing that Patrick was also a man who enjoyed ying with desire. When Patrick punished several executives who were pursuing her, Katherines feelings for him began to take root. The next day, she brought him a lunchbox to work. Her colleagues gathered around curiously, asking which executive had sent it to her. As Katherine watched her colleagues gossiping with eager expressions, her face turned red with embarrassment. Its not like that. I made lunch for Patrick. Oh, calling him Patrick now, so intimate. The colleagues couldnt help but gossip further, wanting to ask more questions, but Katherine hastily grabbed her lunchbox and left. Seeing Katherines shy and coy expression, everyone covered their mouths and chuckled.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, Katherine entered Patricks office with her lunchbox. Patrick was still in a meeting at the time, so she took the initiative to ce the lunchbox on his desk and left. For several consecutive days, Patrick woulde back to find a lunchbox on his desk. He furrowed his brow and called his assistant over. Who sent this? It seems to be from Miss Maltz, the assistant replied. Rumors about Patrick and Katherine had been flying around these days, even the assistant was starting to believe them. As soon as Katherines name was mentioned, Patricks face darkened. He forcefully handed the lunchbox to his assistant. Throw it away. I dont want to see this lunchbox again. Well thats not very appropriate, the assistant started to say but was silenced by a stern gaze from Patrick. If you say another word, Ill throw you out too. Faced with Patricks furious eyes, the assistantplied. In the following days, Katherine would bring her lunchbox to Patricks office, and the assistant woulde in beforehand to dispose of it. However, now everyone in thepany believed that Patrick was eating lunch made by Katherine every day. In no time, Katherines status in thepany rose significantly. The high-level executives who had previously pursued Katherine were filled with regret. If they had known she was Patricks woman, they wouldnt have bothered her so much. Now, they couldnt even lift their heads in front of Patrick, constantly feeling embarrassed in the office. It made them even more ufortable. Meanwhile, Katherine was delighted. The thought of Patrick eating her food today and seeing him every day at work made her heart flutter. Every morning when Katherine entered thepany with her lunchbox, a few colleagues would emerge and tease her. Mrs. Pansy, here to bring lunch to Mr. Pansy again? Um The mention of Mrs. Pansy made Katherine blush, and she quickly waved her hand. Dont say that now. Were not even close yet. Tsk tsk. Those female colleagues continued to tease her. As the saying goes, if you want to catch a man, you have to catch his stomach. Now that youve caught his stomach, it wont be long before you catch the man himself. Annoying. Katherine gently pushed her female colleague, pretending to be angry, and the colleague hurriedly came over to appease her. Alright, alright, my dear Mrs. Pansy, lets not be mad at each other. Katherine was delighted by her words and nodded, pouting her lips. Okay, then I wont be angry. The group of people exchanged smiles, and for a moment, the entirepany started to regard Katherine as Mrs. Pansy. Suddenly, Katherine held significant authority within thepany. With her privileged background, connections, and a charming face, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that all men would fall at her feet. After lunch, everyone rested by leaning on their desks, except Katherine, who was still full of energy. She looked around at the people, with almost everyone lying down. Taking advantage of theck of attention, Katherine quietly got up and made her way to the top floor of thepany. Katherine stood in front of Patricks office and waited for a moment. After a long time, she lightly knocked on the door twice, but there was no response. Then Katherine called out softly twice, but still received no reply. She quietly unlocked the door and entered the office. Through the offices gauze curtain, Katherine spotted Patrick napping in the back. Patricks straight nose rose and fell with each breath, and his infuriatingly handsome face instantly captivated Katherine. Indeed, Patrick was the most perfect man she had ever seen, surpassing any celebrity or star. Not only was he good-looking, but he also had capability. At a young age, he inherited the Pansy Group, one of the worlds top 100panies, and his legend was known worldwide. And now, this man was sleeping right in front of her. Once Katherine regained her senses, a faint smile appeared on her face. She gently approached Patrick and lightly touched his prominent nose. Suddenly, Patrick furrowed his brow, and Katherine thought he was about to wake up, so she hurriedly looked for a ce to lie down. After a while, Patrick returned to his previous state, and Katherines anxious heart finally rxed. She gently caressed the mans firm chest, every inch of it perfectly proportioned. Sometimes, even Katherine felt a bit insecure. If she stood beside Patrick, her own radiance would surely be overshadowed by him. Then, she looked at the clock on the wall and realized that lunch break was about to end, and she had unknowingly spent so much time here, watching Patrick nap. She lightly stroked Patricks forehead and then unbuttoned the two buttons on her chest. She stood in front of the mirror and skillfully applied lipstick on her neck. Those traces of red made Katherine even more charming, and she intentionally messed up her previously neatly arranged hair. Some wrinkles even appeared on her once pristine shirt. Satisfied with her appearance, she smiled. As the noise outside grew louder, she knew that everyone had already woken up. Taking advantage of this moment, seeing that Patrick hadnt woken up yet, Katherine immediately walked out of the office, deliberately adding a touch of blush to her face. The people in thepany immediately noticed Katherine walking out of Patricks office, disheveled and untidy, sparking their imaginations. Wow, so naughty, sneaking out for a date during our naptime, anding out without tidying up your clothes. Those female colleagues kindly helped Katherine straighten her clothes, but as they lifted her cor, they noticed the marks inside. The group of female colleagues exchanged knowing smiles. Oh my, who would have thought Mr. Pansy was like that. Katherine pretended to be shy. Dontugh at me, please dontugh at me. For a while, the story of Katherine spending her lunch break in Patricks office spread throughout the entirepany, further solidifying the rumors that Katherine was indeed Mrs. Pansy. Chapter 685 Manage Your Daughter Well Until Patrick woke up and walked out of the office, the people around him quieted down. However, a few people still looked at Patricks serious face and remembered his intimate appearance with Katherine at noon, so they kept covering their mouths and giggling.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After an afternoon passed by, Patrick felt strange because everyone who passed him would keep covering their mouths and snickering. For a while, the entirepany was caught up in gossip. Many even referred to Katherine as Mrs. Pansy. Patrick frequently heard the term Mrs. Pansy within thepany and thought Jane hade to visit but couldnt find her anywhere after searching for a long time. Back in his office, Patrick sent Jane a text message, Did youe to mypany? The message was sent out but received no response until after he finished his meeting when he finally received a reply that said No. This undoubtedly caught Patricks attention; it seemed like someone within thepany was orchestrating this whole thing. He frowned and walked into the employee office. As expected, the employees, who had previously been gossiping, immediately put on serious faces, with their mouths involuntarily curling upwards. Did thepany hire you all just to gossip? Patrick roared and then left the employee office. The few employees exchanged puzzled looks. After Patrick left, they continued to call out to Katherine, asking her to manage Patrick properly and not to have a sour face all day. Meanwhile, on his way back to the office, Patrick ran into Chaim. Chaim had a fawning expression on his face and humbly bowed before Patrick. Mr. Pansy, a few days ago, I failed to recognize Miss Maltz and offended her. Please ept my apology. Upon hearing this, Patrick furrowed his brow. Katherine? Yes, yes, Chaim immediately nodded, then apologized again. At that time, I truly didnt know that Miss Maltz was Mrs. Pansy. Otherwise, even if you gave me ten times the courage, I wouldnt have dared to do such a thing. Mrs. Pansy? Patrick became even more infuriated upon hearing this. He couldnt believe that Katherine had been portrayed that way within thepany. Huh? Chaim looked at the dark expression on Patricks face and hesitated for a moment. Isnt Katherine Mrs. Pansy? Patricks icy gaze locked onto Chaim, and through gritted teeth, he said, Who told you that Katherine is Mrs. Pansy? He grabbed Chaims cor. I warn you not to spread rumors. There has only been one Mrs. Pansy from the beginning to the end, and thats Jane. Okay, okay. Terrified, Chaim promised not to speak carelessly. Its just that everyone in thepany was saying so, and I was misled. It was my negligence. People in thepany? Upon hearing this, Patrick let go of Chaims cor and instructed him to leave directly. Chaim scurried away like ackey. If he stayed any longer, he might have wet his pants out of fear. Patrick realized something was amiss and went to the surveince room to investigate Katherines actions throughout the day. In the video, Katherine was seen chatting with employees all day, showing no interest in work. Patrick, considering the face of the Maltz family, had tolerated all these things. When the footage reached noon, he noticed that while everyone else was napping, Katherine was the only one who walked out of the office. Patrick sensed that something was wrong and pulled up the footage from his own office, where he saw Katherine touching her forehead, causing his stomach to churn. In the next moment, she was fussing in front of the mirror. It was evident that her actions were deliberately meant to mislead others. Patrick lowered his gaze, realizing that Katherine was ying so many tricks right in front of him. It seemed he could no longer tolerate it. He went to the HR department and instructed the department head, Dismiss Katherine for me. Then, without looking back, Patrick left, leaving the department head with a puzzled expression. The entire day had been filled with rumors about Patrick and Katherine, and suddenly, Patrick had fired Katherine? Helpless, the HR department head couldnt disobey Patricks orders and handed the dismissal letter to Katherine before the end of the afternoon. What? Katherine looked at the dismissal letter, her face full of disbelief. Patrick fired me? The HR department head felt embarrassed. Its Mr. Pansys decision. Miss Maltz, please dont make it difficult for me. Continuing on, amidst the shocked gazes of everyone, Katherine was forced to pack up and leave. Just this afternoon, Katherine was still immersed in the joy of being Mrs. Pansy. Who would have known that by the end of the workday, Patrick would have fired her. Watching Katherine leave, the employees received the message that they would need to work overtime and gathered in the conference room. Patrick had a serious expression as he began to analyze the recent unrest within thepany. From now on, I hope there will be no more gossip and rumors in thepany. There is only one Mrs. Pansy, and that is Jane. Patricks warning undoubtedly caused Katherine to lose face, and the employees realized they had been mistaken. They lowered their heads, unable to meet Patricks gaze. Furthermore, Patrick sternly reorganized the entirepany, firing those employees who had spread rumors outside. For a while, no one in thepany dared to speak thoughtlessly. After the meeting ended, Patrick returned home and received a call from Mike. A slight smile curved his lips. He didnt expect the news about the Maltz family to spread so quickly. The moment he finished work, the news reached Mike. Hello. You brat, what have you done? You actually fired Katherine. Where does that leave the Maltz family? As expected, as soon as Patrick answered the phone, he heard Mikes stern voice. Patrick remained silent, patiently waiting for Mike to finish scolding him. Just now, Tyler came to see me. I was so ashamed that I almost lost face. I know you dont like Katherine, but to dismiss his daughter without a word, have you considered the rtionship between our families? By doing this, youre making it impossible for us to hold our heads up in the business world when we encounter them! Listening to Mikes reprimand, Patrick couldnt bear it any longer and directly retorted. Its them who wont be able to hold their heads up, not us. Patricks words left Mike somewhat stunned. What do you mean? They are the ones who wont be able to hold their heads up. Katherine, as the Maltz familys daughter, has no dignity or shame. Before she even joined thepany, she repeatedly came into my office, trying to seduce me. If it werent for the face of the Maltz family, I would have dealt with her without hesitation. Patrick spoke in one breath, leaving Mike somewhat incredulous. Are you telling the truth? Of course, I am. Patrick admitted, Today, she came to ourpany and spread rumors everywhere, iming to be Mrs. Pansy. It caused apleteck of productivity in thepany. And today, when no one was around, she deliberately messed up her clothes in my office and then left when there were people around. Chapter 686 Embracing Each Other Upon hearing these words, Mike fell silent. Her actions have brought me nothing but trouble, all for the sake of bing Mrs. Pansy and sacrificing her own innocence. What would Jane think if she found out about these things? Patricks words undoubtedly woke Mike up; he had always been fond of Jane. And now, Katherine had managed to slip through their fingers. The Pansy family was a big business and they couldnt tolerate just any womaning in and ruining everything. These things are truly infuriating, Mike said calmly after calming down again, thinking about all that Katherine had done that he never could have imagined, Im sorry for what she has put you through C for Tyler toe and question me like this is really shameful. Mike gritted his teeth as he leaned on his cane, I support you; if we dont fire Katherine after what shes done, the entire Pansy Group will be ruined. Patrick was somewhat relieved to find that this time around, Mike was on his side. After the phone call ended, Mike had a serious expression on his face. He couldnt believe that Katherine, who was usually so well-behaved, would do such a thing today. He raised his head and signaled the butler, who immediately understood Mikes thoughts and made a call to Tyler. Soon, the two agreed to meet at the caf downstairs, and Tyler happened to want to talk to Mike about Katherine being fired. They quickly met at the caf, and Mike, who had felt guilty towards Katherine, put on a serious expression. Mike. Tyler reached out and greeted Mike, who only responded lightly. I dont know what mistake my daughter made to be fired from your grandsonspany after only a few days. I never expected that your family would disregard the rtionship between us like this. Mike frowned, surprised that Tyler took the initiative to put the me directly on the Pansy family. Do you not know what your daughter did, Mr. Maltz? Mike retorted, causing Tyler to burst intoughter. I only have one daughter, and shes been spoiled and indulged since childhood. I didnt let her go to work because of her bad temper. If it werent for my good rtionship with your family and the belief that your family would tolerate my daughter, I wouldnt have let her suffer. Tylers words made Mike see through the true nature of the Maltz family. He never expected that the Maltz family would think that sending their daughter to the Pansy Group was doing them a favor, and that Pansy Group should bear all the mistakes Katherine made. In that case, even if there were dozens of Pansy Group, it wouldnt be enough to handle Katherine alone. Your words are truly ridiculous, Mr. Maltz. Everyone has to work, and if your daughter cant adapt to society, how will she be able to take care of her own life in the future? My daughter naturally has my family by her side. You dont need to worry about it. Tyler didnt give Mike any face and confronted him directly. Itsughable. Mike shook his head. Your own daughter does such shameless things, and now you me us for being narrow-minded. Is there another father like you in this world? Mike, you shouldnt speak recklessly. Tyler also grew impatient, his eyes seemingly aze.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It seems you dont know about this. Mike smiled. Well, it doesnt matter. I can tell you. Mike reached out and took the phone from the butlers hand, opening a video. These are the things your daughter did at thepany. She gossiped with colleagues all day, spread rumors that shes Mrs. Pansy, and constantly harassed my grandson. Is this the good upbringing of you? Mike questioned, his eyes as dark as Patricks, exuding the same temperament. I thought my daughtermitted some heinous crime. Tyler, however, ignored Katherines actions. Shes just a young girl experiencing her first love, doing some foolish things. Do you have to interfere even in my daughters preferences? Your daughters affairs naturally have nothing to do with me. Mike didnt back down either. He darkened his face and warned Tyler, But Ill give you some advice: take care of your daughter, or you might offend someone someday. Upon hearing these words, Tylers face also turned dark. He crossed his arms and said, Mike, my familys affairs dont need your excessive concern. I know what my daughter is like. Mr. Maltz, as long as you understand. I dont want to see such things happen again. In the midst of their confrontation, it was already secretly determined that the rtionship between the two families would begin to deteriorate. On the other side, at the Kevin household. Katherine had been crying for a long time at home, and only went to Kevins house after Tyler left. Arent you always confident in your figure and appearance? Howe its so difficult for you to seduce such a dull man? And now youve been fired, whats the use of crying to me! Kevin roared, looking at Katherines tearful appearance, devoid of sympathy, consumed by anger. I didnt want this either. It turns out that everyone in thepany was already calling me Mrs. Pansy. Who knew Patrick would suddenly appear and not give me any face. Katherine felt wronged, her eyes swollen from crying. Ive already told you so much before, but it was all in vain. And now, everything is ruined. It must be because of your wrong approach. What kind of person is Patrick? Are you so confident that you can just throw yourself at him? Kevin scolded Katherine, believing that her approach was wrong. There were so many women throwing themselves at Patrick, and Katherine became one of those who actively pursued him. No wonder Patrick didnt bat an eye. Now that things havee to this, youre lecturing me here. Whats the use! Katherine, feeling angry as well, pouted and turned her back to Kevin. Fine, if you think you can do it, go seduce him then. Ive grown up, and Ive never been humiliated like this before. Seeing Katherines displeasure, Kevin took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He approached her and ced both hands on Katherines shoulders. My dear, it was my fault just now. I wasnt paying attention, and my tone was too harsh. Please calm down, its all my fault. I didntfort you. For the sake of the power behind Katherine, Kevin had to coax her. After all, his own career still relied on Katherines help. Hmph. But Katherine still turned her face away, unwilling to look at Kevin. Chapter 687 Two Ants Okay, okay, okay. Kevin sighed and forcefully pulled Katherine towards him, making her look directly at him. I know I messed up earlier and didnt consider your feelings. My bad, babe. Dont be mad at me anymore. Katherine softened at Kevins expression and rolled her eyes. Fine, but dont do it again or Ill never talk to you again. Kevin grinned and hugged Katherine tightly. Deal! Since you left Pansy Group now and have nothing to do all day, why note y with me at mypany for a few days? Katherine frowned at the suggestion. Working is tiring enough; I dont want to spend more time in an office. Well then, Kevin pouted yfully, mypany will miss out on having such a great employee like you then! Miss Maltz shouldpensate me for that loss. Katherineughed as she covered her mouth before thinking about it for a moment. Alright then, Ill have my dad help you out instead aspensation. Kevin had been waiting for this response from Katherine and quickly agreed with excitement in his voice. But Patrick did something really terrible this time around; he needs to learn his lesson! At the mention of Patricks name, Katherine lowered her gaze slightly with determination in her eyes; there was no way she would let him get away after embarrassing her publicly. That guy deserves to be taught a lesson. Just wait, my father wont let me be bullied like this for nothing. Seeing Katherines determined face, Kevin grinned, slightly amused. It seemed like he had achieved his goal. The next day, Patrick arrived at thepany. As soon as he entered thepany, he noticed that the surrounding employees were all in a panic, and when they saw Patrick, they hurriedly greeted him. This puzzled Patrick. When he returned to his office, he found that the stock price of Pansy Group was rapidly plummeting on theputer screen. Patricks pupils contracted, and he quickly performed a series of actions on his desktop to salvage some of the stock price. However, shortly after, the stock price began to plummet again. Patrick frowned and opened thepanys website, only to discover that two otherpanies, Maltz Group and Duncan Group, were fiercely attacking Pansy Group.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He called his assistant and asked what was going on. The assistants forehead beaded with a cold sweat as he handed over some documents to Patrick. Sincest night, Maltz Group and Duncan Group have beenunching intense attacks on ourpany. At that time, the programmers had already left, and for a moment, ourpanys firewall was almost breached by them. Maltz Group and Duncan Group. Upon hearing this, Patricks face darkened. He immediately called for apany-wide meeting, and employees from various departments gathered for the meeting. During this period, thepany had been dealing with a lot of issues, and even the employees were bing weary. Tonight, all of the department heads go back and stop your subordinates. Prepare an emergency n as soon as possible. It has to be done by the end of this week. Patrick gave themand, and the department heads could only nod repeatedly. Coming up with a n to restore thepanys finances within a week was quite challenging for them. After the meeting, Patrick returned to his office and found that the attacks from the opposingpanies were bing more intense. Maltz Group and Duncan Group had joined forces to wage a business war against Pansy Group. With some effort on theputer, Patrick managed to salvage the situation for thepany. However, this was not a sustainable solution. Both Maltz Group and Duncan Group were well-knownpanies in the business world. If they continued to unite their attacks, Pansy Group would eventually be overwhelmed. The situation was already proving to be challenging, and Patrick couldnt help but worry about the future. Soon, news of the joint attack from Maltz Group and Duncan Group against Pansy Group spread throughout the businessmunity, even reaching Star Entertainment. Now, the CEOs who had originally tried to curry favor with Pansy Group were avoiding it altogether. Even if their ownpanies wererger in scale, they wouldnt be able to withstand thebined attack from Maltz Group and Duncan Group. Jane watched as the stock price of Pansy Group rapidly declined online, which naturally made her worry about Patricks situation. She called her assistant and inquired about the situation at Pansy Group. The assistant had just received the news and knew that Jane would ask about it, so they went to gather some information. Yesterday, Pansy Group fired Katherine, and it seems that the Maltz family couldnt bear it, so they joined forces with Duncan Group to attack Pansy Group. The situation at Pansy Group doesnt seem to be good now. This statement left Jane deep in thought. She couldnt believe that the Maltz family would do such a thing. She had heard about what Katherine had done, and the Maltz family not only failed to discipline their own daughter but also med Patrick. Thinking about this, Jane couldnt help but feel angry. She immediately called the head of Finance Department and transferred all thepanys funds to Pansy Group. Not only that, Jane also sent her artists to assist Pansy Group. Bothpanies were now facing the attacks from Maltz Group and Duncan Group together. With Janes help, things became much easier for Patrick, and he became even more dedicated to his work. Throughout the day, both Pansy Group and Star Entertainment worked tirelessly to handle the situation. It wasnt untilte at night that they managed to turn the tide. Relieved to see Pansy Groups stock price returning to normal, Jane let out a sigh of relief. However, this time Maltz Group was truly despicable. They had clearly made a mistake, yet they took the initiative to attack,pletely disregarding business ethics. At that moment, Jane received a call from the Lawson family. The Lawson family had recently been coborating with the Maltz family, but the heir of the Lawson family valued ethics and was not like those profit-driven businessmen who only cared about their ownpanies interests. Just as the Lawson family was about to start their coboration with the Maltz family, they suddenly discovered the news of Maltz Groupunching a full-scale attack on Pansy Group. This made them contemte. The heir of the Lawson family dislikedpeting for resources through business attacks. For a moment, their impression of Maltz Group diminished. Jane, taking advantage of this, approached the Lawson family and told them about the misdeeds of Maltz Group. As expected, the Lawson family was furious and deeply saddened by the actions of the Maltz family. Thepensation offered by Maltz Group was already lower than the market price, and it was only because of their long-standing rtionship that the Lawson family had considered epting the offer. However, Jane, at this point, offered to purchase the resources from the Lawson family at a price higher than the market price. She imed that it was the true value and expressed admiration for the abilities of the Lawson family, sessfully making them happy. In the end, the Lawson family decisively severed ties with Maltz Group and shook hands with Jane in conversation. This not only turned the crisis around but also helped Jane acquire the resources from Maltz Group. In this round, both Pansy Group and Star Entertainment emerged victorious. On the other hand, when Maltz Group tried to meet with the Lawson family to discuss coboration, they were informed by the receptionist that Mr. Lawson was not in the office. Maltz Group ended up waiting inside thepany for the entire morning. Chapter 688 Utilizing the Daughter In the end, Tyler received a notification from the Lawson family, stating that they wanted to terminate their cooperation. This termination of cooperation undoubtedly dealt a fatal blow to the Maltz family. They had already publicized the coboration with the Lawson family extensively, making it known to the businessmunity. And now, the Lawson family suddenly changed their minds, catching Maltz Group off guard. On the other hand, the attack on Pansy Group had not been sessful yet. The Maltz family had recently focused all their attention on Pansy Group, neglecting their ownpany. As a result, thepany fell into a bottleneck period. The termination of cooperation by the Lawson family dealt a significant blow to Maltz Group. They had already allocated funds in advance for this particr resource, and the sudden change of heart and the vacant position left unfilled were a heavy blow to the Maltz family. Watching Maltz Groups stock price steadily decline, Tyler felt great anguish. He crossed his hands and ced them on his forehead, not knowing what to do. Suddenly, a name popped into Tylers mind-Duncan Group! After all, it was Kevin who instigated Katherine to attack Pansy Group. Otherwise, Maltz Group wouldnt have ended up in such a situation. With this in mind, Tyler immediately drove to Duncan Group and, disregarding the receptionists obstruction, barged into Kevins office. At that moment, Kevin was also troubled by the situation at Pansy Group. When he saw Tyler entering, he greeted his ally with feigned enthusiasm. Mr. Maltz, what brings you here in such a hurry? Kevin stood up and shook hands with Tyler. Its like this. Tyler scratched his head, appearing somewhat helpless. Our two families have been coborating recently, and mutual assistance in the business world is essential. Upon hearing this, Kevin understood Tylers intention. He raised an eyebrow and nodded. Indeed. It seems that youre also a person of loyalty and righteousness. When Kevin agreed, Tylers eyes brightened. One of my clients suddenly breached the contract today, and you know the damage it can cause to apany. So So, you have to work even harder. Before Tyler could finish his sentence, Kevin forcefully interjected. This made Tyler quite unhappy. No, thats not what I meant. I know, youve always been a hardworking person. Unexpectedly, Kevin continued to speak, catching Tyler off guard. Tylers face darkened. Seeing Kevins attitude, it seemed like he was unwilling to help Maltz Group. Losing a client is a significant loss, but Duncan Group has not terminated its cooperation with Maltz Group, Mr. Maltz. Isnt this another positive aspect? Kevin deliberately avoided Tylers question, indicating that he knew something. On the other hand, he also implied that if they were to cancel their cooperation with Kevin, it would be another significant loss. This is not a trivial matter for apany, Mr. Duncan. Since we have a cooperative rtionship, shouldnt we advance and retreat together? Tyler continued to smile as he spoke. Now, the onlypany Maltz Group could rely on was Duncan Group. Ah, we should indeed advance and retreat together. Seeing Kevin agree, Tyler regained hope. But unexpectedly, Kevins face darkened again, You know, ourpany is currentlypeting with Pansy Group. Im afraid we dont have the resources to help Maltz Group. Im sorry. Kevin once again rejected Tyler, leaving him even more dissatisfied. From the looks of it, Kevin was only concerned about his own interests and disregarded the feelings of friends and business partners in the industry. Well then, I dont have much else to say. Tyler didnt want to pursue it further. Tyler and Kevin stared at each other, each flying away when it came to matters of interest. This was the reality of businessmen. Thus, in a cold exchange of words, the two signaled the end of their cooperation, and theirpanies fell apart. With a gloomy face, Tyler returned home. The servants around him could feel the tension and resentment emanating from him and didnt dare to approach. Call Katherine. Tyler instructed a servant to summon Katherine, and the servantplied, bringing Katherine over. Dad. As Katherine approached and saw Tylersplex expression, she asked, Whats wrong? Did they refuse? Tyler nodded and looked up at Katherine. I might have to trouble you. Youre on good terms with Kevin, arent you? Katherine paused for a moment, then nodded randomly. I guess so. Katherine, thepany is relying on you this time. If you can obtain information from Kevin, it might help us ovee the crisis. Tyler spoke earnestly. Katherine had always been the cherished one in the Maltz family, and he had never let her do anything outside. His affection for Katherine was unwavering.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay. Understanding the care the Maltz family had for her, Katherine readily agreed, Ill do my best. Seeing Katherines sensible demeanor, Tyler felt relieved. On the other side, Katherine arrived at a restaurant near Duncan Group. It was a must-pass ce for Duncan Group employees during lunchtime, and even Kevin would pass by from that route. Remembering Tylers words, Katherine paced back and forth in front of the restaurant, and after some time, she spotted Kevins figure from afar. Today, she deliberately dressed in an outfit that Kevin liked, hoping to catch his attention in the crowd. As expected, not far away, Kevin noticed Katherines presence. The more he looked, the more familiar she seemed, until he finally realized it was Katherine. Miss Maltz. Kevin took the initiative to greet Katherine, feeling a subtle fondness for her as he observed her alluring appearance today. Hello. Katherine exhibited great manners and smiled slightly at Kevin. What are you doing here? Im waiting for my friend. Katherine looked around and shook her head disappointedly. It seems she wont be able toe today. Well, how about I escort you home? Kevin unexpectedly proposed to apany Katherine, and pretending to be surprised, she agreed. Every smile and gesture she made today was tailored to Kevins preferences, and her efforts were not in vain. Kevin, on the other hand, thought that even though theirpanies had fallen apart, Katherine didnt work for Maltz Group anymore. Even if he got close to her, it probably wouldnt cause any waves. And so, Katherine took advantage of this opportunity to get closer to Kevin. With no attacks from Maltz Group or Duncan Group and the strong support of Star Entertainment, Patrick was able to develop Pansy Group into a thrivingpany. In no time, Pansy Group returned to its heyday, and many potential partners came knocking at their door. Chapter 689 Everything has its Cause and Effect Mr. Pansy. Early in the morning, Patrick had just arrived at thepany when several executives came to see him. Mr. Gunter, Patrick responded, leading him to the conference room and introducing him to thepanys products. It wasnt until noon that Mr. Gunter left satisfied, shaking hands with Patrick tightly before leaving, Mr. Pansy, it was a pleasure doing business with you. In the afternoon, someone else came to see Patrick about a partnership and for a while, everyone at Pansy Group was busy apanying clients as stock prices continued to rise. Meanwhile on another front, Kevin couldnt find an appropriate partner after losing Maltz Group as a powerful ally in his circle. He had been running around recently, constantly trying to attract clients in various ces. He took the information from Duncan Group and went to the restaurants in front of variouspanies in the morning to win over clients. In the afternoon, he attended business gatherings and met various business people. For a while, he was running around everywhere, almost knowing everyone in the industry, but still couldnt find suitable allies for cooperation. Kevin felt a little tired. The conditions of the Maltz Group were already very good before. They had a strong background and support, as well as Katherine, who was easy to manipte. It was because of her that the Maltz family listened to him and attacked the Pansy Group. It was only because the attack failed that the Maltz family became anxious and terminated their cooperation with Duncan Group. After a busy day, Kevin hurried to the restaurant in front of thepany.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. These past two days, he and Katherine woulde to this restaurant every day for dinner, and Katherine was very cooperative, bringing him something new and exciting every day. For a while, Kevin was deeply infatuated, and every move of Katherine touched his heart. The two of them entered the restaurant, and Kevin took the initiative to pull out the chair for Katherine, being very gentlemanly. Katherine lightly supported her buttocks and sat down. Mr. Duncan, Katherine smiled, seeing the beads of sweat on Kevins forehead, Youre sweating. Youve been working so hardtely. Looking at the gentle Katherine, Kevin felt relieved. Ive been busy with work recently, but its nothing. It will get better in a while. Upon hearing this, Katherine couldnt help but smile secretly. It seemed that the cooperation with Katherine was broken, and he couldnt find clients. Moreover, she had heard something at home today. Kevin had been trying to attract clients recently, and this matter was widely known in the business circle. But men have their pride, and Katherine couldnt expose him face to face. Instead, sheforted him, Running apany seems difficult, especially a bigpany like yours. It seems being a CEO isnt as easy as it looks. Miss Maltz, you tter me, but its just a smallpany. Mr. Duncan, dont be modest. Katherine smiled, and then a waiter approached. You can order. I wont eat tonight. Looking at Katherines slender figure, Kevin immediately denied, How can that be? Youre already very slim. If you lose more weight, youll turn into a skeleton. He looked at Katherines figure. Today, she deliberately wore a tight dress, perfectly outlining her body. Miss Maltz, you look beautiful tonight. Katherine sweetly smiled. Her next goal was to gain Kevins trust andy the groundwork for obtaining the information she needed. Ah Just then, a nearby waiter spilled a drink on Katherines dress. Katherine quickly stood up, about to reprimand the waiter, but helplessly noticed that Kevin was still watching. Seeing the frightened waiter falling down, Katherine could only suppress her discontent and approached to help her up. Are you okay? Im so sorry, miss. Ive stained your clothes. This dress must be expensive. Do you want me topensate you? The waiter noticed the stain on Katherines dress and had a terrified expression, hurriedly apologizing. But Katherine had an indifferent expression and smiled, Its okay, its just a piece of clothing. Are you not hurt? Looking at the dignified Katherine, Kevin was momentarily fascinated. He couldnt believe that Katherine, a wealthy youngdy, could be soposed. He stroked his chin, looking at the woman in front of him, and found it increasingly difficult to understand her. On the other hand, Patrick discovered Kevins recent movements. He could almost see Kevins figure in any ce, and no matter where he was, he always had a document in his hand. This caught Patricks attention, and he even sent someone to investigate what Kevin had been up totely. Mr. Pansy, the assistant inquired after checking, Those who have interacted with Mr. Duncan all say they were discussingpany matters, and the content was roughly the same. Patrick nodded. It seemed that Kevin had lost his partners and was trying to attract clients everywhere. This was a good development and a positive sign. Kevins proactive approach to attracting clients indicated that there were some issues in hispany recently. Moreover, there were rumors circting that the Maltz Group had already split from the Duncan Group. Seeing Kevins anxiety, it seemed that the rumors were true. Patrick lightly curved his lips. It appeared that the n for the Maltz Group and Duncan Group to attack him had failed. The Maltz Group became anxious and terminated their cooperation with Duncan Group. He didnt expect things to develop like this! Thinking about Duncan Groups arrogance, Patrick felt extremely dissatisfied and determined to teach them a lesson. Patrick returned to his office and called his assistant. Go and find someone who looks like a CEO and bring him to me. The assistant was puzzled by this statement and asked, You want me to find someone who looks like a CEO in thepany? How can I do that? Looking at Patricks sharply defined face, nobody in thepany couldpare to his good looks. Since there are so many CEOs, cant I be one? Patrick spoke, and the assistant finally understood his meaning. He nodded and went to search within thepany. After some time, the assistant brought a man with a handsome andposed face to Patrick. Not bad. Patrick nodded and then had the mane before him. After a conversation, the man suddenly realized the situation and agreed to Patricks request. He understood that there was no other solution to this matter and could only continue like this. After all, obtaining what he deserved was the most important! A slight smile formed on Patricks lips. Since Kevin was currently trying to attract clients, he would send a major client his way. With Kevinspany in a troubled state recently, if he sent a big client at this time, it would entice Kevin even more. The assistant scratched his head. Although he couldnt fullyprehend Patricks intentions, he had no choice but to follow his instructions. Chapter 690 Full-scale Attack on Duncan Group After hearing Patricks words, the man was led by his assistant to a dressing room. The assistant picked out several suits that looked like those of a CEO and added some clean shaven facial hair to give him the appearance of a big client. Patrick looked at Romeo Houghtons new look and nodded in satisfaction. He then created a new identity for him and established a fakepany. Patrick deliberately created the falsepany to appear grand and imed that it had developed from abroad, leaving no room for Kevin to doubt. Soon, Romeo returned to his own pany and had Patricks specially arranged secretary make a call to Kevin. Hello. Kevin answered the phone quickly. He had released many messages in the past few days, but unfortunately, they all fell on deaf ears. Hardly anyone was willing tomunicate with him. It was all because Kevin had rejected the Maltz Groups plea for help and made enemies with the Pansy Group. Now that the Pansy Group was thriving, naturally, everyone stood on their side. For several days, Kevin hadnt been able to attract any good clients and was worried in his office. Receiving a phone call at this time, Kevin didnt hold much hope. Hello, is this Mr. Duncan? We met at the gatheringst time. Romeos words instantly made Kevin sit up straight. Ah, yes, yes. Who am I speaking to? Im Romeo Houghton, we metst time, and you told me about yourpany.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, Mr. Houghton, I remember now. Kevin nodded repeatedly, although the two had never actually met. However, Kevin hadmunicated with so many people these days that he thought he might have forgotten. The project you mentioned to mest time, I happen to be interested in it and would like to discuss it further with you. Can we do that? This sudden client undoubtedly caught Kevins attention. Moreover, it was someone he had never heard of before, which made him even more suspicious. But with his dwindling number of clients, he had no choice but to agree for now. Okay, Ill wait for you at the caf. Kevin gave the address and then searched online for Romeos identity. Online, he found Romeos biography, detailing his childhood prodigy status, his management skills, and variouspany situations. Even with suchprehensive information, Kevins suspicions about Romeo remained. However, he still gathered his courage and went to meet Romeo. Mr. Houghton. The two shook hands as a sign of respect, and then Romeo directly presented his ideas. I believe youre truly a once-in-a-century talent. I never thought I would have the honor of speaking with you one day. As Romeo praised him, Kevin still couldnt let go of his guard. He observed Romeo from head to toe, feeling like he had seen this person somewhere before. Helpless, Kevin agreed to Romeos request for coboration and temporarily transferred some of his funds to Romeos hands. Romeo naturally sensed Kevins wariness and smiled. Mr. Duncan, theres no need to be so nervous. Just as you might have investigated my affairs, I have done the same. I came to cooperate with you willingly after finding out about your character online. Seeing the somewhat sincere look in front of him, Kevin only replied with a smile, Why would I be nervous? I just think youre a remarkable person and wanted to have a closer look. Romeo wasnt foolish and didnt pursue the topic further, simply nodding. Alright, then lets have a pleasant cooperation. The two raised their sses, toasted each other, and then Romeo left. Watching Romeos refined demeanor, Kevin squinted slightly. After Romeo returned to thepany, he headed straight to Patricks office. Mr. Pansy. Romeo removed his beard, revealing his fair face. As you suspected, Kevin still has some doubts about me, but he has already signed a portion of the contract with me. Patrick sipped his wine and nodded, instructing Romeo to go back first. Kevin had always been a cautious person, which was why he had made a name for himself in the business world. However, gaining his trust would still require some time, even with such caution. On the other hand, Patrick informed Jane about this matter. Upon hearing this, Jane burst intoughter and confidently imed to have a solution. In these past few days, Kevins attempts to attract clients had be widely known, reaching Janes ears as well. After hanging up the phone, Jane informed the entirepany tounch a full-scale attack on the Duncan Group. Kevin was already facing difficulties, and now he was under attack from Star Entertainment. He found it hard to defend himself for a moment. When Kevin left thepany to settle the score with Jane, he arrived at Star Entertainment and immediately spotted Romeo. His gaze turned cold, and he overheard the conversation between the receptionist and Romeo. If we could coborate with a big client like you, it would be an honor for us. We look forward to your response. A big client? This sentence instantly caught Kevins attention. Could it be that his random spection was correct, and Romeo was indeed a big client? He hid in a corner, wanting to listen to how Romeo would respond. Im just waiting for someone to change their mind and cooperate with us. I think theirpany is excellent, but it seems they are somewhat reluctant. Those words instantly brought Kevin back to his senses. Wasnt thispany Romeo mentioned referring to his own? The receptionist looked surprised, covering her mouth and widening her eyes. Could there really be someone who would give up the opportunity to coborate with you? That would be a huge loss. Hearing this, Kevins heart wavered once again. After all, it was Star Entertainment who had disrupted the coboration between the Maltz family and the Lawson familyst time, seizing the opportunity for themselves and leading the Maltz family to seek help from Kevin. Could it be that Star Entertainment was employing the same tactics again? Emerging halfway to snatch away this resource. This realization made Kevin alert. When he returned to hispany, he found that thepanys stock was plummeting at a rapid pace. Standing not far away, the receptionist noticed Kevins departure and made a gesture. Jane then emerged from behind. She watched Kevins figure and grinned, realizing he had fallen into the trap. In this way, she had to thank the Maltz family even more. If she hadnt taken away the resources of the Lawson family and confused Kevin, he wouldnt have believed them so quickly. And Kevin remembered the words of the Star Entertainment receptionist. In a desperate situation, he reluctantly made a phone call to Romeo. Chapter 691 The Last Hope Hello. Romeo quickly answered the phone, Mr. Duncan, what can I do for you? Romeos indifferent demeanor made Kevin even more afraid. Ive thought about it, and I believe youre a reliable partner. How about considering a coboration? In his office, Romeo heard these words and Patrick, with his hands on his waist, eagerly awaited Kevins response. Mr. Duncan, you truly are a straightforward person. Ive been waiting for this moment, Romeo chuckled and introduced all his resources to Kevin. Currently, mypany needs funds for cirction. Rest assured, once the resources start running, I will immediately return 80% of the funds to you. In other words, you only need to pay 20% of the funds. Romeo pressed on, and seeing Kevin hesitate, he started talking about profits. Im confident that the winnings from this project will be much more than this. We can split it fifty-fifty. What do you think? Faced with Romeos profit proposition, Kevin couldnt help but feel tempted. He reluctantly nodded, Alright, I agree. After the call ended, Kevin transferred the funds to Romeos name and, under Romeos instigation, kept adding more. A few dayster, Kevin received another call from Romeo. Romeo had been calling him frequently these days, always iming that the funds were not circting and seeking Kevins help. And Kevin, in his desperate state, believed Romeos words and gradually emptied his funds. As Kevin looked at Romeos call, he fell into contemtion. Mr. Duncan, I have good news. The project has finally been developed sessfully and will be listed soon. Romeos words gave Kevin hope once again. His eyes lit up, and he sat up, saying, Really? In that case, we can soon face the general public. For days, Kevin had been investing money, and now that the project was going public, he could finally reap the profits. Yes, but Romeo put on an embarrassed expression. The projects listing will still take some time. During this period, it needs continuous funding, which is not a small expense. As soon as Romeo spoke, Kevin realized that he was going to ask for more funds again. Kevins funds were being gradually depleted by Romeo, and yet Romeo persistently asked for more. Dont yourpany have any funds at all? Ive been the one providing the money all this time, and I dont see any contribution from yourpany. Kevin raised his doubts, and the response from the other end was evasive.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The project was created by ourpany, so naturally, we know where the funds are needed. Seeing Romeo avoiding the question, Kevin instantly realized something was wrong. Tell me, where did all those funds go? Caught off guard by Kevins sudden realization, Romeo hesitated for a moment and answered, Naturally, they were used for the projects development. Since the project hasnt gone public yet, are all those funds still there? Realizing that things were not going well, Romeo threatened with the projects profits, If you want to back out now, then well have to find someone else to develop this project. Its a significant profit, so Mr. Duncan, dont be envious. Hearing these words, Kevin fell into contemtion. But Romeos project was like a bottomless pit. From start to finish, Kevin never saw what the project looked like. This made him uncertain whether this project would indeed yield high profits as Romeo imed. In the realm of business, it was always apetitive game of winners and losers. If the project failed and he had invested all his funds into it, the loss would outweigh the gains. With these thoughts in mind, Kevin became even more determined. If he used this capital for the project and it failed, his situation would only be worse than it is now. Kevin couldnt afford to gamble with such arge stake. Hmm? Mr. Duncan? As Kevin remained silent on the other end of the line, Romeo asked for his opinion. But Kevin had made up his mind, I think its better to cancel our coboration. The funding requirements are too high. If it were before, I would have supported you to continue, but Im sorry. Kevins words were seamless, leaving Romeo with no room for counterattack. Kevin was clever, and it seemed that this time he had abandoned the idea of working with Romeo after weighing the pros and cons. Romeo didnt insist, simply nodded, and agreed, Alright, I hope you wont regret itter. Unexpectedly, Romeo agreed so readily, which surprised Kevin. It was due to the capital investment in the project that there might be a temporary liquidity issue. However, shortly after, Romeo directly transferred the original amount of funds to Kevins name. It was difficult to extract such arge sum of money from the project at the moment, and Kevin knew instantly that this was Romeo returning his original investment. Kevin never expected Romeo to have such arge sum of money on his own. Looking at the amount, he recalled what Romeo had said at the front desk of Star Entertainment. Could it be that Romeo was truly a big client? If they hadnt started the project yet, then the entire project was being funded by hispany. Could it be that they were just testing him? All these thoughts plunged Kevin into contemtion. For a moment, he began to doubt his own judgment. Could they really not be trying to manipte his funds? This also meant the end of the coboration between Romeospany and Duncan Group. After hanging up the phone, Romeo went to Patricks office. Mr. Pansy. Romeo entered the office with a somewhat dejected expression. Patrick immediately knew what had happened. Did it fail? He raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Kevin still had some wits about him and wasnt easily deceived. Yes. Romeo nodded. He never expected Kevin to realize it so quickly. He took back all the funds. To avoid raising suspicion, I returned them to him honestly. Patrick nodded. It seemed that Romeo still had some cleverness in him. Dont me yourself. Kevin is a cautious person who never does anything detrimental to his own interests. Patrick had already expected this oue, considering he knew Kevins character quite well. Its a shame about the money. If we had managed to swindle it all, Kevin would have been finished. Romeo felt regretful, but Patrick smiled and raised his mouth slightly. Its okay. This approach didnt work, so well try another method. Seeing Patricks expression, Romeo nodded. It seemed that Patrick had his own way of handling things. Chapter 692 You Are My Woman Since Patrick had his own ideas, Romeo didnt continue to ask further. Soon after, Romeo finished exining and left, leaving Patrick alone. Since the covert approach didnt work, he decided to try something more overt. This time, Kevins funds were handed over to Romeo, giving him a clear picture of how much Kevin had left. For apany, that amount of funds was just a drop in the bucket, but since Kevin had awakened to the situation at this moment, it was evident that he had reached his limit. And if it was his limit, it meant Kevin didnt have much left. Based on this, Patrick concluded the remaining amount of funds in Kevinspany.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This way, it would be easier for him to understand Kevins situation. Patrick smirked, taking advantage of Kevinsck ofplete awareness, he called for a staff meeting. After it ended, Pansy Groupunched a full-scale attack on Duncan Group. Star Entertainment had been suppressing Duncan Group to a considerable extent, and recently Kevin had joined forces with Maltz Group to attack Pansy Group. Now the tables had turned, and Kevin became the one under attack. Pansy Groups programmersunched a fierce assault on Duncan Groups firewall, causing the stock price of Duncan Group to plummet rapidly. For a while, Kevin found it difficult to defend. Pansy Group was flourishing while Duncan Group was being pushed to a corner, making their days unbearable. A few dayster, Patrick rxed the attack on Duncan Group. Because today, there were more important things to do. Inside Star Entertainment, Jane had just entered thepany and noticed that the atmosphere waspletely different from usual. There were several balloons hanging on the walls, with happy birthday! written on them. Pink balloons were scattered everywhere, which left Jane puzzled. You see, Jane was a serious worker who never allowed such things to happen among the employees. Yet today, it was happening so openly. She snorted and was about to approach a few employees to give them a good scolding when she saw their smiling faces, showing off their eight teeth, making Jane feel embarrassed to criticize them. What are you all doing with these things? Jane pointed to the balloons beside her and the colored eggs in each employees hand. The few employees continued to giggle, leaving Jane bewildered. Then, the sound of the door opening came from behind her. Jane, happy birthday! April nced at the people around her and then held a cup as she approached Jane. Jane, this is my birthday gift for you! The surrounding employees also stood up with smiles, each holding a gift for Jane. Jane, happy birthday. Jane opened her mouth and looked at the date. It seemed to be her own birthday indeed. But she had been working for so many years and hadnt celebrated her birthday in a long time. She couldnt believe that the employees secretly remembered her birthday. It was a pleasant surprise for Jane. Thank you Jane smiled widely, How did you all know it was my birthday today? At this question, a few employees covered their mouths and chuckled, Of course, its because you have a loving husband. As soon as they finished speaking, there was a loud noise from behind. Patrick emerged from the smoke, holding a bouquet of roses in his hand, with a few employees following him. And at the back, Maria pushed arge cake for Jane. Janes pupils contracted as she looked at everything in front of her. Everyone was smiling and celebrating for her. Honey, happy birthday. Patrick handed the flowers to Jane, his eyes filled with unprecedented tenderness. Jane blushed and lightly hit Patricks chest. What are you saying? There are so many people here. And youre still shy. Seeing Janes shy appearance, Patrick burst intoughter, and then Maria brought the cake. Just as everyone was about to cut the cake, Jane and Patrick suddenly disappeared. On the other side, Patrick was pulling Jane away. Halfway through, he suddenly remembered something, stopped, bent down, and lifted Jane up in his arms. Caught off guard by Patricks action, Jane instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, blushing. There are so many people around, what are you doing? I want them to know that you are my woman, Jane. Patrick said with a domineering expression, then he carried Jane onto a helicopter. They were taken by the helicopter to a beach. Normally, the beach would be crowded, but today it was unusually quiet. Jane looked down from the helicopter and saw arge group of seagulls on the beach, forming the shape of her portrait. Jane was shocked and looked at Patrick beside her. She didnt expect him to put so much effort into this. As the helicopter descended, Patrick held Janes hand and they walked along the beach. The sea breeze blew, and Jane stepped on the soft sand, feeling content. Jane. Just as she was enjoying the refreshing sea breeze, Patricks voice came from behind. Jane turned her head and saw Patrick kneeling on one knee, holding a small ring box in his hand. Over these years, Ive made you stay by my side. I originally wanted to give you a stable life. I didnt expect us to go through so much together, and I apologize for any hardships youve endured. Tears welled up in Janes eyes as she looked at Patricks sincere expression. She couldnt bring herself to interrupt him. I dont think Ive ever formally proposed to you. Patrick smiled at Jane and raised the ring in his hand. Beautiful Ms. North, on this significant day of your birthday, will you marry me? Jane covered her face, looking at the scene in front of her. Her gaze kept rising until she sniffed and extended her hand. I do. The two embraced tightly by the seaside, and Patrick kept telling Jane how important she was to him. Meanwhile, Kevin was under intense attack, but Katherine remained by his side, constantly encouraging him. However, Kevin was not focused on dealing with Katherine. Seeing her still clinging to him, he felt powerless. He instructed his assistant to ce his fabricated documents in the office drawer, and then he took Katherine to the office. While they were in the middle of a conversation in the office, Kevin suddenly mentioned that he needed to attend a meeting, leaving Katherine alone in the office. Katherine dly agreed and waited in the office after Kevin left. She took the opportunity to search through his office. In the end, she found the fabricated documents prepared by Kevin in his drawer. She secretly rejoiced and took pictures of the contents of the documents. Soon, Maltz Group received Kevins documents, and at the same time, Duncan Group was under attack. Taking advantage of the situation, Maltz Group joined the fight. This marked the beginning of the struggle between Duncan Group and Maltz Group, as allies turned into rivals. Chapter 693 The Fate of Being Betrayed by Others And Duncan Group was attacked from both sides. Not only did Maltz Group confront them, but even Pansy Group relentlessly attacked Duncan Group. For a while, Duncan Group struggled to cope, especially with the recent financial constraints. They soon reached a breaking point. Kevin watched the data on the screen gradually decline and clenched his teeth. He never expected hispany to reach this point. But how did Maltz Group obtain their information? This made Kevin fall into contemtion. Seeing Maltz Group unting their possession of his information, little did they know that it contained both truth and falsehood, yet to be known. It was just that now Kevin was overwhelmed, caught in a crossfire. Until thest moment, Duncan Groups programmers couldnt withstand such immense pressure and surrendered to the other side. In this business war, undoubtedly, Maltz Group emerged victorious. It was because Duncan Group was now going through a low period. With Duncan Group attacking from the front and Maltz Group lurking behind, they couldnt keep up. This made Kevin furious. He couldnt believe how ruthless Maltz Group had be. Just a few days ago, they were attacking Pansy Group together, and now they were targeting him alongside Pansy Group! Kevin was frustrated, watching his stocks plummet once again, forcing him to find another way out. In a moment of desperation, an image of Romeo shed in Kevins mind! A few days ago, Romeo returned the funds intact, and the receptionist at Star Entertainment mentioned that Romeo was a big client, which made Kevin somewhat trust him. At this point, besides Romeo, it seemed like no one could help Duncan Group. Kevin had gone around themercial street seeking help these days, but seeing the power of Pansy Group, no one dared to extend a helping hand to Duncan Group, leaving them isted. And at this moment, only Romeo was willing to coborate with him. Although this person seemed unreliable, Kevin had no other choice but to try anything. With this in mind, Kevin gritted his teeth and made a phone call to Romeo. Mr. Duncan. Soon, the call was connected, and Romeos voice sounded, Have you had a change of heart? Hearing these words, Kevins face became somewhat embarrassed, and helplessly, he sought Romeos assistance. Ive changed my mind. Changing your mind is a good thing, Mr. Duncan. Youre an understanding person. Romeo burst intoughter, surprised that someone like Kevin had reached a point of desperation. So, Mr. Duncan, what do you think? If you cooperate with me, you know. With that, Kevin immediately understood his intention. Kevin had also searched the inte in advance about this project, and it did require a substantial amount of funds. However, what puzzled him was that if Romeo was such a big client, why would he need Duncan Groups assistance for these funds? But Kevin didnt voice this question. Now caught in a crossfire, Romeo was Kevinsst straw. I know. Kevin agreed, Ill have the funds transferred shortly. I hope you wont disappoint my expectations and get the project listed as soon as possible. It will benefit everyone. Kevin desperately needed ie. He had to let go of his assets to gain more revenue, like the saying goes, You cant make an omelet without breaking eggs. Good. Mr. Duncan, youre a straightforward person. Romeoughed heartily, and then Kevin hung up the phone. Soon, Romeo received the transferred funds from Kevin, but what Kevin didnt know was that the owner of the bank ount was Patrick. In his eagerness for sess, Kevin didnt pay attention to such details and transferred all the funds to Romeo. Upon receiving the funds, Romeo immediately informed Patrick. Patrick was also somewhat surprised. He didnt expect Kevin to fully trust Romeo this time and hand over all of his funds. Patrick curled his lips and smiled faintly as he watched the funds transfer into his ount. He didnt expect Kevin to still have some savings, and this was not a small amount of money. Kevins funds were depleted, and he anxiously awaited the oue of the project. However, it seemed that Maltz Group and Pansy Group knew something because their attacks were bing more fierce, catching Kevin off guard in his financially vulnerable state. He gritted his teeth, realizing that Maltz Group and Pansy Group must have discovered something from the information they held. He thought about the information that Maltz Group had in their possession and fell into contemtion. Suddenly, Katherines face appeared in his mind once again. Yes, Katherine was Tylers daughter, and she had been getting close to him these past few days. He knew what her intentions were. He remembered thest time he saw Katherine, he was supposed to attend a meeting, and he had left a document in his office. When he returned, the document was gone. This incident rmed Kevin, so he investigated the surveince footage of that day and discovered that Katherine had taken the document. Since then, Maltz Group had started their attacks against him. He clenched his fists, furious that Katherine had betrayed him. With these thoughts in mind, Kevin was infuriated and went to Katherines apartment. He kicked the door open and saw Katherine sitting inside. Why are you here? Katherine opened her mouth, but as she looked into Kevins enraged eyes, she instantly understood what had happened. Kevin rushed towards Katherine and demanded, Did you take my document? Katherine had never seen Kevin like this before and shook her head in fear. What document? I dont know. Dont y dumb with me! Kevin yelled, I was wondering why I couldnt find that document anywhere. So, it was you behind it all. No wonder I suddenly ran into you on the street that day. Was it all part of your n? Kevins words widened Katherines eyes, but she continued shaking her head. No, it wasnt me. Youve got the wrong person. Im disappointed in you. Kevins eyes turned ice-cold, leaving Katherine unsure of what to do. It really wasnt me Tears welled up in the corners of Katherines eyes as she grabbed Kevins hand and started exining. Kevin closed his eyes and handed the surveince footage from his phone to Katherine. I wanted to give you some face, but I didnt expect you to be too afraid to admit your own actions. I must have misjudged you. As Katherine watched herself in the footage, she opened her mouth in astonishment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You did it on purpose? That day, Katherine hadnt noticed the camera in the office. It turned out that Kevin deliberately hid it to monitor her. If I hadnt done that, how would I know what scheming ideas you had behind my back? Kevin also admitted it openly, leaving Katherine thunderstruck. Chapter 694 Handsome Scheme She couldnt believe that Kevin was so suspicious of her, going as far as installing surveince to monitor her. In that instant, Katherine realized that Kevin might have been suspicious of her all along. You pretended to be so close to me all these days, using me as a pawn? she eximed. Heh, who knew this pawn would be so foolish and betray me directly, Kevin admitted coldly, leaving Katherine unable to fully understand him. But Katherine, she refused to be amb waiting to be ughtered. She was Katherine, the heiress of the Maltz family! Katherine clenched her fist tightly. She couldnt ept being used by Kevin like this. Heh, just you wait, she gritted her teeth. This time, she was determined to take a risk. Meanwhile, Jane was in her office when she received a call from Tristian. Seeing Tristian disyed on her phone screen, Jane felt reluctant but still answered. Ms. North, Tristians voice sounded mocking on the other end, which irritated Jane. Speak, Jane replied impatiently, spitting out the word. Oh, dont be so fierce, Tristian continued with his usual tone. If it werent for the concern that Tristian might do something to Star Entertainment and Pansy Group, Jane wouldnt have wanted to take his call. If theres nothing, Im hanging up. Jane was ready to end the call when she heard Tristians urgent voice from the other side. Dont. Tristian hurriedly persuaded Jane, We havent seen each other in a long time, lets go out for dinner. My treat. Im not interested in having dinner with you, Jane frowned, but Tristian on the other end was persistent. If youe out to dinner with me, Ill tell you about Kevin. Jane raised an eyebrow, Kevin? What do you know? Youll find out when youe. Surprised by Tristians reason for inviting her out, and considering that Patrick was still in conflict with Kevin, Jane reluctantly agreed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shortly after, Jane put on her coat and hurried to the location specified by Tristian. As soon as Jane arrived at the restaurant, she saw Tristian holding flowers, dressed in a suit, with gelled hair. It sent shivers down Janes spine. Looking at his greasy appearance, Jane fell into contemtion. In contrast to herself, she was dressed casually, just a white shirt. Jane walked slowly towards Tristian, who had a smug look on his face. Why did you dress up like this when you see me? You said you wanted to tell me something, why did you bring so many people here? Jane looked around and saw flower girls, a band, and flower petals scattered on the floor. Trying to understand Janes thought process, Tristian rubbed his temples in frustration. You, woman. Then, Tristians expression softened, and he raised the rose in his hand. The suit made him appear more mature and stable than usual. Hmm? Jane furrowed her eyebrows, finding it difficult toprehend Tristians series of actions. Ms. North, from the moment Iid eyes on you, I was deeply attracted. Hearing this, Jane fell into contemtion, taking a step back. She couldnt ept Tristians words. I thought we were adversaries, but after meeting you, I realized what love is. Janes gaze turned cold as she listened to Tristians unskilled lines, wondering where he had giarized them from. Afterward, I invited you out multiple times, and you always refused. I knew, you liked me. Thats a manifestation of desire Unexpectedly, Tristian became more and more excited as he spoke, his eyes filled with deep affection. But that wont stop me from loving you, Jane. The days without seeing you drive me crazy, and when I see you, Im at a loss. Jane looked at Tristian with gel-streaked hair, furrowing her brows, unsure of what to do. In the next moment, Tristian raised a bouquet of flowers with one hand, dropped to one knee, and with the other hand, presented a diamond ring. Ms. North, I love you uncontrobly. Will you marry me? As soon as he said this, the surrounding band started ying music, and the flower girls pped their hands in approval. Marry him, marry him As they spoke, flower petals fell around the two of them. Meanwhile, Patrick, due to his constant attacks on Duncan Group in recent days, found himself invited to a banquet by Maltz Group. He agreed, after all, the enemy of his enemy is his friend, and in the business world, Patrick didnt want to have unnecessary conflicts. Patrick entered the private room and sat down, only to be surprised to find Katherine in the center of the room. Although he was somewhat surprised, Katherine was, after all, the daughter of the Maltz family, so her presence wasnt that unusual. Mr. Pansy, Tyler raised his ss first, thanking Patrick. The two of them chatted for a while, but Patrick found the atmosphere in the private room unbearable. He excused himself to get some fresh air and left the room. In an instant, only Tyler and Katherine were left in the private room. They exchanged a smile, and then Katherine took out a packet of powder and poured it into Patricks drink. Is this drug reliable? Tyler looked around, and Katherine nodded hastily, Of course, its reliable. This is a sedative I bought from the ck market, specifically for selling to those kinds of establishments. Tyler nodded. The drug was colorless and tasteless, dissolved quickly in the drink. Moreover, the Maltz family was not unprepared for this encounter. They had already taken down Duncan Group, and their next target was Pansy Group. For this asion, Katherine had even brought in the media to observe in secret. Upon hearing the news about Pansy Group, the media flocked in, hiding cameras in various corners. On the other side, in the restaurant. Jane looked at everything in front of her and decisively waved her hand. No, I refuse. Unexpectedly, Jane refused so readily, causing Tristians face to instantly darken. He threw the flowers to the nearby flower girl and said, Do you have no heart, woman? I said so many touching words, and youre not moved at all? Why should I be moved? Jane furrowed her brows, leaving without even turning her head. Watching Janes resolute figure, Tristians heart trembled. However, the recent video of Tristian proposing to Jane had been captured by many people, and even if Jane refused, it wouldnt stop them from making a big fuss. The video was edited maliciously by someone with ill intentions, changing Janes waving motion to a nod and deliberately emphasizing Tristans confession, making it incredibly moving to watch. Chapter 695 The Man Sleeping Beside Me Soon, the video was uploaded online, causing a huge uproar. Jane was once again pushed to the top of the trending list, but what surprised her was thatizens were not attacking Tristian but instead were cursing at her. As she watched the video online, she fell into deep thought. She couldnt believe that these people had gone to such lengths to forcibly change their actions.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone knew about Janes marriage to Patrick and news of her cheating and second marriage began circting all over the inte. Jane was once again pushed into the spotlight and clenched her fists in frustration. She couldnt believe that Tristian would go this far just to ruin her reputation. Perhaps he used Kevin as an excuse because he himself couldnt handle it anymore and needed help in order to crush herpletely. Just then, Jane received a phone call from an unknown number. Annoyed with all of the rumors about herself on social media, she didnt answer it right away. After hanging up on its own ord, another call came through shortly after from the same unknown number. Frowning slightly, Jane answered impatiently, Who is this? You need to hurry up and go to Sunset Manor Hotel now before its toote, said a hoarse voice on the other end of line. What? Why do I have to go there? asked Jane confusedly. If you dont go, Patrick will end up just like you. Upon hearing this, Jane fell into contemtion. End up like me? What does that mean? Who are you? How do you know? she asked. You dont need to know, the voice on the other end replied hoarsely. Go quickly to room number 0613. As soon as the mysterious person finished speaking, the call was disconnected. Jane stared at the online insults directed at her, her eyes widening in an instant. She hurriedly ran out. Jane arrived at Sunset Manor Hotel and, as expected, Patricks car was parked at the entrance. She frowned, wondering why Patrick would be here. Jane quickly made her way to the hotel and pressed the button for the sixth floor in the elevator. As soon as the elevator arrived, she immediately spotted Patrick across from her. She wanted to approach him, but in the next second, she noticed a woman standing beside Patrick. Janes heart trembled as she recognized the woman-Katherine. Katherine was supporting Patrick, who was swaying from side to side. Perhaps the effect of the medicine was too strong, and Patrick was too heavy for her to support easily. You dont need to worry about me Patrick spoke, trying to break free from Katherines grip. However, Katherine was unwilling to let go of this opportunity. Taking advantage of Patricks impaired consciousness, she firmly held onto his arm. Youre drunk. Let me help you back to rest. Katherines voice reached Patricks ears, eliciting dissatisfaction. The strong scent of perfume on her body was overpowering, momentarily clearing Patricks clouded mind. No, I want to go back to thepany. Patrick struggled to break free from Katherine, but his strength gradually diminished. He couldnt even muster enough strength to release himself from her grasp. Look at yourself, going back in this state will lead to trouble. A smile formed on Katherines lips as she held Patricks body, savoring every moment they spent together. Leave me alone. Patrick growled, the scene in front of him bing increasingly blurry. He was on the verge of fainting. Look at yourself like this, yet you wont let me support you. Youll copseter. Let go. Just as Katherine thought she was about to seed, Janes voice suddenly came from behind her. Katherine widened her eyes, looking at the imposing woman in front of her. She was momentarily at a loss. Holding onto someone elses husband, do you find it amusing? An oppressive aura emanated from Jane, sending a chill down everyones spine. How how did you get here? Katherine blushed, feeling embarrassed about being caught in the act by Jane. She slowly released her grip on Patricks hand. Seeing Patrick on the verge of passing out due to exhaustion, Jane quickly went to support him. The familiar scent reached Patricks nostrils, calming him to some extent. Of course, I came to find my husband. What does it mean for you to be here, pulling and tugging with my husband? Jane nced at Katherine, who felt utterly ashamed and couldnt meet Janes gaze. Watching Janes hand rest on Patricks arm, Katherine felt a surge of anger. Just when she finally had a chance to be alone with Patrick, Jane had toe and ruin it. Get lost now, or dont me me for ruining your reputation. Jane growled, and Katherine felt unable to face her. She had missed such a good opportunity and kept her head down, unwilling to leave. Jane was frustrated, and she struck Katherine hard on the back, causing her to immediately faint. Jane carried Katherine into the pre-booked room and then returned to the corridor to assist Patrick. With Jane supporting Patricks arm, she helped him downstairs and lifted him into the car. She took the drivers seat herself. Looking at Patrick, who was drowsy, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. If she had arrived anyter, Katherine would have seeded. The Maltz family was despicable, engaging in such shameless acts in broad daylight. Jane realized she had to be more careful and vignt in the future. Meanwhile, at the hotel, the media was present. They looked at the photos they had taken and found the woman in them to be very familiar, but her body shape and clothing werepletely different from Katherines. Nevertheless, capturing Patrick fallingfortably into another womans arms was enough material for them to exploit. They hadnt captured the womans face, but whether or not she was Katherine, as long as she had a connection with Patrick, it would surely make todays headlines. Interestingly, Patrick appeared so rxed in the womans embrace. Little did they know, the woman in their photos was actually Jane. The next day, Katherine woke up in the hotel room and found herself lying there. Thinking about yesterdays n, she smirked. As she was about to turn over and embrace the man next to her, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. The man lying next to her had apletely different body shape and appearance from Patrick. Katherine widened her eyes and quickly got up. Realizing she waspletely naked, she immediately grabbed the nket and covered her chest. The pain in her lower body made her instantly sober. She looked at the familiar face of the man in front of her-it was Kevin! This realization frightened her, and she quickly got up. Ah! Katherines miserable scream echoed through the room, and soon Kevin woke up. He found Katherine lying beside him, opened his mouth, and looked at Katherines panicked expression. For a moment, he didnt know what to say. Chapter 696 Powerless Resistance Looking at Katherines resentful eyes, Kevin became angry. Just yesterday they had a big fight, and now they woke up in the same bed. What was she thinking? Thinking this, Kevin lost all his good feelings towards Katherine. Whats with that expression on your face? Katherine was even more angry and held onto the nket tightly as tears welled up in her eyes. At this point, you dont have to pretend to be a faithful woman anymore. You look fake just looking at me. Kevin directly mocked Katherine with his words, making her even angrier. What do you mean? Are we still the ones who are losing out here? Katherine red fiercely at Kevin. She couldnt believe he would say something like that just to avoid responsibility. I dont need to say who is losing out here. Kevins eyes were cold as he spoke. You slept next to me because you wanted to scheme against me and help your family. As soon as he finished speaking, Kevin was hit hard by a pillow thrown by Katherine. Even if Im scheming against you, I wont use such despicable methods, she said firmly while throwing another pillow at him. She was the heiress of the Maltz family; how could she stoop so low as to do something like this with Kevin? Dont think too highly of yourself. What makes you think I would do something like that for your sake? she continued angrily while ring at him intensely. Seeing how fierce Katherine looked made Kevin feel even more convinced of her hypocrisy. Stop pretending! Dont think I dont know what your family is thinking about. I wont fall for it. Kevin looked up and down on Kathrine which made her feel ashamed. You scoundrel! Why are you staring? Then Kathrine punched Kevins rock-hard abs but it didnt hurt him much. Dont try these tricks again trying to please me; It wont work, Kevin said confidently after being punched by Kathrine. This behavior only made Kevin more confident and left Kathrine feeling helpless. You slept with me, and I didnt say anything. But now you have the audacity to lecture me? How many women has the esteemed Mr. Duncan slept with? I dont even need to say anything, right? Katherine directly pped Kevins face, undoubtedly making him furious and flushed. Its in a mans nature. Whats wrong with sleeping with a few more? Kevins gaze turned icy, and he nced at Katherine. And what about you? You have no allure whatsoever, yet you have the nerve to seduce me? Are you even worthy? Katherine nced lightly at the lower half of Kevin. Small and weak, average and self-assured. These wordspletely infuriated Kevin, and he stood up, overpowering Katherine. If you keep talking nonsense, Ill throw you out of here. Try it. Katherine red at Kevin viciously, her eyes filled with mes. Why wouldnt I dare? Dont think for a moment that I wont do anything to you. Kevins eyes were as ck as ink, making it impossible for Katherine to decipher his thoughts. Youre probably waiting for someone elses help. In a couple of days, not only will yourpany copse, but you wont even be able to save yourself. Kevin was currently weak and vulnerable, while the Maltz Group was thriving. If he made a move against Katherine, his fate would undoubtedly be even more disastrous. With this in mind, Kevin fell silent and got up. Get out of here. I never want to see you again. Katherine yelled at Kevin, her eyes filled with determination. Kevin remained silent, put on his clothes fromst night, and left. Suddenly, the room was empty, with only Katherine left behind. She gasped for breath, the overwhelming aura around Kevin had made it difficult for her to breathe. After Kevin returned to thepany, he received devastating news. The Maltz Group had intensified its suppression of the Duncan Group, leaving them powerless to resist. He pounded the desk in frustration, ming Katherines words earlier that morning. She had exposed the weaknesses of the Duncan Group, leading to such a fierce attack. Kevin even regretted why he had wasted so much time talking to her that morning. As a result, Katherine had seeded once again. Watching hispany deteriorate day by day, Kevin ced all his hopes on Romeo. He clenched his fists tightly, praying for Romeo toplete the project soon. The Maltz Groups attacks were bing increasingly fierce, on the verge of breaking through the final defenses of thepany, and at this point, Kevin was powerless to do anything.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, at Janes home. Jane had barely slept a wink all night. She was lying next to Patricks bed, watching his steady breathing, feeling a faint pain in her heart. Thinking about how Patrick had struggled with Katherinest night only deepened her sorrow. But she chose to believe in Patrick and brought him home. However, the heavy emotions weighed on her, preventing her from falling asleep. In the end, she spent the whole night watching Patrick sleep. The first ray of morning sunlight illuminated Patricks sharply defined face. His fingers twitched, immediately bringing Jane back to full consciousness. Patrick? Jane called out to him, but seeing no response from Patrick, her gaze turned somber again. Jane The next second, Patricks voice came, and Janes eyes immediately filled with radiance. Youre awake? Patricks voice was somewhat hoarse. Jane helped Patrick sit up, her expression still not showing any signs of improvement. She went outside and brought a ss of water for Patrick, handing it to him directly. Drink. Patrick naturally noticed Janes expression and gently touched her furrowed brow. Whats wrong? Nothing. Jane pursed her lips lightly, thinking about how Patrick had struggled with Katherinest night. After bringing Patrick back, she had carefully wiped him clean. She didnt want to see any traces left by other women. Why arent you happy? Patrick found Janes current state quite amusing and grinned. Youre still smiling. Jane gave Patrick a re. How did you end up at the Hotelst night? Huh? Patrick paused for a moment. His memory ofst night was a bit fuzzy, but as Jane mentioned it, he suddenly remembered something. Tyler called me overst night, said he wanted to discuss some Duncan Group matters. I went out for some fresh air midway, and then I dont know why, but I suddenly felt weak and couldnt move. As he spoke, both of them had a sudden realization. It seems like the Maltz Group yed a trick on us. Jane lowered her head, carefully contemting the situation. It seems they were well-prepared. They even had the date rape drug ready in advance. Fortunately, I arrived in time; otherwise, you might have Jane looked Patrick up and down, and he immediately became serious. I wouldnt have, he tightly held Janes hand, The smell on that woman disgusted me. Even if my mind was unclear, I didnt want to have any contact with her. Seeing Patricks earnest expression, Jane couldnt help but cover her mouth and giggle. Chapter 697 Proposal After a few moments of intimacy, Jane returned to her office. As soon as she stepped in, her assistant rushed over to find her. Jane frowned. It seemed like something had happened again. Jane, its not good. Thements about you online are getting out of control. Hearing this, Jane hurriedly went back to her desk and opened Twitter. Sure enough, several trending posts were about her cheating on Patrick. The photos on the hot search were filled with flowers, while in front of Jane was Tristian, kneeling on one knee. His gentle eyes were the pursuit of many girls. Handsome and wealthy, he could be considered the ideal type for many young girls. In the photo, Jane was covering her mouth, looking surprised. Undoubtedly, this gaveizens the illusion that Jane had epted his proposal, which made Jane helpless. Jane touched her temple. Last night, she was busy with Patricks matters and didnt respond in time, causing the spection amongizens to intensify. As soon as she woke up, they started attacking her personally. Janes Twitter inbox was filled with insults, leaving her feeling helpless. She didnt expect that after such a long time, she would be thrust into the spotlight byizens again. Jane, what should we do? Her assistant worriedly asked. Jane was the CEO of thepany, and if something happened to her, Star Entertainment would suffer as well. Its all baseless things, no need to worry. Jane dismissed the concerns. She had grown ustomed to things trending on social media all the time. If anyone was to me, it was the media and paparazzi who constantly monitored Star Entertainment and Janes every move. They woulde up with rumors at the slightest provocation. Jane helplessly massaged her temples and looked at the flood of shy news, not wanting to pay any attention to it. Now, if she were toe out and rify, she would only face ridicule and sarcasm. It would be better to wait and see for now. The only thing that could defeatizens was solid evidence. Otherwise, no matter how much she said, it would be in vain. Just then, Tristian suddenly tweeted. Stop ming Jane, it was all my wishful thinking. But I believe that its only a matter of time before Jane epts me! With this statement, Tristian portrayed himself as a passionate person. Meanwhile, Jane was depicted as a heartless woman who was ying with the feelings of an innocent man. On one side was Patrick, and on the other was Tristian, giving the impression that she was leading both of them on. Soon enough, Jane was once again thrust into the spotlight. She looked at Tristians words and couldnt tell if he was helping her rify or building his own image. I cant believe that as a CEO of apany, she would do such a thing. Ive been shipping her and Patrick, but now it seems I was blind! Forget it, sis. Ive blocked her. Various insults flooded Janes Twitter feed, and in her helplessness, she had to disable thements. Jane had long since be ustomed to the fickle nature ofizens. But this couldnt go on. If she didnte forward to rify soon, it would likely cause even more anger amongizens. She furrowed her brows, and just then, Jane received a phone call from Patrick. Whats wrong? Jane answered the call, her voice sounding tired. Dealing with the online situation on top of everything else was making her feel exhausted. I saw thosements online. Patricks hoarse voice came through, clearly expressing anger. Come to the hotelst night. I was waiting for you. Hearing Patricks heavy voice, Janes heart couldnt help but tremble. Could it be that Patrick believed thosements? Jane had to suppress her emotions and quickly freshened up before heading to the hotel downstairs. As Jane approached the entrance, she saw Patrick standing amidst a sea of flowers, holding a bouquet in his hands. She was taken aback, not expecting Patrick to go through all this trouble. There were also many media personnel and reporters present, presumably called by Patrick himself. Patrick gazed at Jane affectionately, and Jane slowly walked towards him with an expression of disbelief. Compared to the disdain and helplessness she showed in front of Tristian, Jane appeared happier at this moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane Patricks deep voice came through, holding a microphone in his hand, his eyes filled with tenderness. Unknowingly, you have been by my side for so long, apanying me through many hardships, and I have never given you an official status. As Patrick spoke, his voice choked up, and Jane noticed his hand trembling uncontrobly. Overwhelmed with joy, she reached out and held Patricks trembling hand. Will you marry me, my girl? Patrick took out the ring box from the flowers, opened it, and then knelt down on one knee, offering the ring to Jane. Jane covered her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. She nodded and said, I do. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Patrick put the ring on Janes finger, and the two of them embraced tightly. Jane, I love you. Patricks sweet words echoed in her ears, and Jane smiled widely. Both of their faces were filled with happiness. Then, holding hands, they walked together through the doors of the marriage registry office. It wasnt a special holiday today, so there werent many people at the office. However, Jane could vaguely see several divorced couples with resentment in their eyes. Jane looked at Patrick beside her, and he patted her shoulder, appearing confident. Dont worry, we wont end up like them. Then, they stood in front of the camera and took photos together. The photographer couldnt help but praise their exquisite appearance. You two are the most exquisite couple Ive photographed. May your lovest forever. Listening to the photographers words, Jane nodded shyly. Patrick smiled and embraced Jane, capturing her shy expression in the wedding photos. Their happiness was evident in the pictures. Soon, Jane and Patrick stood before the marriage vow podium, reciting the words and raising their hands to make their vows. With the pastors witness, they obtained their marriage certificate. Looking at the certificate, Jane felt an unprecedented sense of joy. Then, Jane took out her phone and took a photo of the certificate with the words Marriage Registry Office in the background. The next moment, Jane posted the photo on the inte with the caption Official announcement. After posting the tweet, the photo quickly caused a storm on the inte, and many of theizens who had previously mocked Jane were left speechless. Chapter 698 Organizing a Wedding Ceremony As the online praise for their love grew, Janes mood became even more joyful. She wrapped her arms around Patricks neck and they gazed deeply into each others eyes. Just as they were about to indulge in some affectionate moments, the doorbell suddenly rang. Jane coughed awkwardly and Patrick reluctantly let go of her. Jane went to answer the door and saw through the peephole that it was Mike. She quickly opened the door for him. Grandpa, why are you here? she asked. Mike had a serious expression on his face as he looked at Jane without saying a word. Feeling uneasy, Jane didnt know what else to say. Patrick came out and caught on to what Jane was thinking from her nce at him, Whats wrong? Jane sat next to Patrick while Mike spoke, You two got married? Hearing this question, both of them nodded their heads in agreement. Good job, said Mike before giving Patrick a yful tap on his forehead with his finger, Why didnt you tell me beforehand? You made Jane suffer. Jane couldnt help butugh when she saw how much pain it caused Patrick; sheughed so hard that she almost fell over backwards. But getting married early is also a good thing, continued Mike, Otherwise those people online would just keep specting. Mike was very satisfied with having Jane as his granddaughter-inw; he held onto her hand with an affectionate smile, If this little brat ever bullies you, remember to tell me first so I can teach him a lesson. Jane nodded in agreement, I understand grandpa. I wont bully her, added Patrick quickly which earned him another stern look from Mike. Then he turned serious again, Now that you have your marriage certificate, when will you have your wedding ceremony? The couple exchanged nces; they hadnt discussed this yet. Without even a wedding ceremony, you little rascal. Who do you think you are, wanting to get married like this? Little did they know, Patrick faced criticism from Mike again. Its not his fault, were all very busy, and finding time toe and register was already a challenge. Jane exined on Patricks behalf, calming Mike down. I see that there are quite a few auspicious days in the next few months, you can choose one. Then, Mike took out his phone from his pocket and carefully analyzed the almanac for that day, discussing it with the couple. Finally, they decided on the fifteenth of the following month for the wedding. With the wedding date set, they started discussing the details of the ceremony. What do you think about having the wedding in a church? Mike offered his suggestion, but both of them shook their heads simultaneously. How about at the beach? Jane has always loved the sea. Patrick suggested, looking at Jane with confidence. Jane nodded, giving her silent approval. Great, you know Janes preferences so well. Youre not being a useless husband. Mike teased with a smile, then proceeded to order the flower arrangements online. Considering therge quantity of bouquets required on the day, they had to consult with the florist well in advance. Champagne roses and sunflowers, I think they would be great choices. Jane pointed at the pictures on her phone, and both Patrick and Mike agreed to decorate the venue ording to Janes preferences. Following that, Patrick sent someone to the flower shop to make the necessary arrangements. They also discussed the main color scheme for the wedding and Janes wedding gown. As the saying goes, the wedding gown is a lifelong dream for a woman, and Jane was no exception. Patricks eyes were filled with determination to make Jane the most beautiful bride. Soon, the group had been discussing the wedding details into the evening. Jane rubbed her shoulders, as she had spent the entire afternoon looking at the wedding decorations on her phone, feeling a bit overwhelmed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the Duncan Group headquarters. Kevin anxiously stared at the screen of hisputer. Today was the deadline Romeo had mentioned for the project, and if they could get through today, the Duncan Group would be saved. Maltz Group had been pressing them relentlessly for the past few days, and the Duncan Group had been holding on, relying solely on the project Romeo had in mind. And today, the entirepany was waiting for Romeos call. After eight oclock, the quiet office still hadnt received any phone calls. Kevin fell into contemtion and picked up his phone, preparing to call Romeo. But just then, the phone on the other end rang: Hello, the number you dialed is no longer in service. This news struck Kevin hard. He tried calling Romeo again, but received the same message of the number being out of service. Romeo had actually cancelled his phone number! Kevin immediately went online to search for Romeospany. Strangely enough, the once prominent listedpanies had all vanished without a trace. Did a living person just disappear from the world like that? Kevins lips trembled slightly. The employees below were still waiting for him to talk about Romeos project, but now that he couldnt reach him, how was he supposed to face them? Kevins features scrunched together, and he held his head, not knowing what to do in that moment. He had invested all his funds in Romeos name, and now Romeo had run away with the money. Duncan Group, without funds or projects, couldnt hold on for much longer. Kevins eyes filled with malice as the attacks from Maltz Group on hisputer screen became even more fierce. Duncan Group was already on itsst legs, watching as Maltz Group relentlessly attacked, yet having no means to fight back. During this time, numerous employees had resigned. The promised sry and benefits from thepany were nowhere to be found. Many people were already considering changing jobs. Now, unable to produce even the most basic funds, Kevin clenched his teeth and shook his head helplessly. In the end, Maltz Group breached Duncan Groupsst line of defense, signifying thepanys failure. He clenched his hand into a fist, and thepanys stock plummeted to its lowest point. Lost and disoriented, he walked in front of his employees, looking at their eyes that had transformed from anticipation to disappointment, dealing another heavy blow to Kevin. Romeo has run away. Kevin informed the employees of this fact, his voice bing hoarse. Several employees stood up, packed their belongings, and left Duncan Group. At this point, Kevin had no power to retain these employees any longer. He could only stand in ce, watching them leave one by one. This time, Kevin had truly andpletely failed. Chapter 699 The Wall Has Fallen And at that moment, news of Duncan Groups bankruptcy quickly spread to the public. Everyone expressed disbelief, as Duncan Group was once considered one of the excellentpanies, and now it had dered bankruptcy. For everyone else, Duncan Group was merely a sh in the pan. After terminating the contract with Maltz Group, it became enemies with Pansy Group. In the end, it had to rely on acquiring clients everywhere to sustain thepanys livelihood. It should have been clear back then that Duncan Group was on the verge of bankruptcy. Soon after Kevin left, Duncan Group had a new president. That person was Romeo. The employees of thepany couldnt believe it. They never expected that Romeo would take the money and run. His ambition couldnt have been solely about money! Romeo became a major shareholder in thepany because he held a portion of the funds that Kevin had given him. Money was everything. And this became Romeos capital. He had another reason: his backer was Pansy Group. The employees of Duncan Group could never have imagined that this person who had once been their savior was actually sent by Pansy Group! With Romeo bing the major shareholder of thepany, he realized Pansy Groups influence. He was originally an employee of Pansy Group and had now leaped to be a major shareholder, relying on Pansy Groups support behind the scenes. So, in this aspect, Romeo was very grateful to Patrick. Thus, Duncan Group became a subsidiary of Pansy Group. No matter what major decisions were made, they had to consult with Pansy Group. And today was Romeos first day in office. On the first day, he called for a general meeting of the original employees. In the meeting room, the employees had mixed feelings. They couldnt believe that Romeo, a small employee of Pansy Group, could be the president of Duncan Group. Thinking about it, they felt somewhat resentful. But no one dared to show it. They could only lower their heads and watch Romeo sitting in the center. From now on, this ce is no longer Duncan Group, but Cloud Emotion Group. Romeos words drew the attention of the people around him. The meaning of Cloud Emotion Group was evident to everyone. It was probably Patricks idea. This move was also meant to provoke Kevin. To turn Kevins years of hard work into a tool for promoting love, how ridiculous.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . So, you are no longer employees of Duncan Group, but of Cloud Emotion Group, with a certain connection to Pansy Group. Romeos words undoubtedly aimed to dispel any misguided thoughts some people had. Now that you are part of Cloud Emotion Group, you should be honest and diligent. With Kevins bankruptcy, I am the only boss here, and the superior of Cloud Emotion Group is Pansy Group. The surrounding employees could only nod in agreement. They looked at Romeo, who seemed arrogant and imposing, and didnt dare to object. After all, Romeo was now the sole major shareholder of thepany, and they were just employees. It wouldnt be good to offend the boss. Soon, the meeting ended, and the employees were filled with anxiety. Many new faces appeared in thepany, all transferred from Pansy Group, aimed at better controlling Cloud Emotion Group. But now Cloud Emotion Group was nothing more than an empty shell. It had already been drained internally by Pansy Group and Maltz Group. On the other hand, Kevin, after losing thepany, had nothing left. Kevin used to have a certain reputation and wealth thanks to thepany. Now that thepany had fallen into the hands of Pansy Group, he knew Patrick well enough to understand that they would have no further dealings. Returning to Duncan Group had be a dead end. Kevin sat on the roadside, staring nkly at the bustling surroundings. After Romeo took over thepany, even his house disappeared along with thepany. Now Kevin had be homeless, with not a penny to his name, plummeting from heaven to hell. Kevin? At that moment, Kevin heard a familiar voice in his ear. He looked up-it was Katherine. Kevin opened his mouth, surprised to encounter Katherine here. He remembered thest time he saw Katherine, it was in a hotel. Recalling the things he said that day, Kevin lowered his head, unwilling to meet Katherines gaze. What are you doing here? Katherine had seen the news about Cloud Emotion Group online. She quickly guessed that Kevin was now homeless, so she hurriedly came out to find him. What Kevin didnt know was that during those days spent with Katherine, she had fallen in love with him. But because of Kevins harsh words in the hotel that day, Katherine had suppressed her feelings and scolded him angrily. Since then, Katherine hadnt seen Kevin again. Seeing Kevin in such a deste state, Katherine felt a pang of sympathy. She had wanted to persuade Tyler to stop, but she remembered Kevins appearance in the hotel and held back. Kevins current state waspletely different from the confident person she had first met. Now, Kevin had nothing. The only thing he could rely on was Katherines sympathy. With that in mind, Kevin stood up and embraced Katherine. Katherines heart raced, feeling uncertain about Kevins actions. You, Katherine spoke up, You have nowhere to go? At that question, Kevin embarrassedly nodded. Thene back with me. Katherine held Kevins hand. Now that Duncan Group is gone, my parents wont give you a hard time. Kevin hesitated for a moment, looking at Katherines fiery eyes, and nodded. He never expected that besides the Maltz family, he had nowhere else to go. Soon, Katherine led Kevin into the Maltz family. As expected, Mrs. Maltz and Mr. Maltz didnt look pleased. Why did you bring him back? Dont you know about our rtionship with him? Tyler spoke up, ming Katherine for her immaturity. Now that Pansy Group had taken over Duncan Group, Katherine bringing Kevin back was a direct insult to Pansy Group. He has nothing now, he poses no threat to Pansy Group anymore. If I didnt bring him home, Im afraid he wouldnt be able to handle it. Katherines face showed determination as she insisted on bringing Kevin into the family. Although the Maltz familys parents disapproved, under Katherines persistent persuasion, Kevin eventually became a member of the Maltz family. A few dayster, the Maltz family secretly held a wedding ceremony for the couple in a restaurant. Kevin officially became the son-inw of the Maltz family. Chapter 700 Wedding in Progress Soon, the wedding day arrived. Jane sat in the private room, looking at the bustling traffic outside the window, unable to control her emotions. She couldnt believe the wedding day hade so quickly. Her excited and nervous heart couldnt calm down for a long time. Patrick had sent someone early to check the wedding venues arrangements, while Jane was still in in clothes, getting ready to go to the dressing room.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane, dont be nervous. At that moment, April, sitting beside her, smiled andforted her. She had never seen Jane so nervous before. Okay, now youre making fun of me. Jane blushed, unable to calm her emotions. If the bride is so nervous right before bing a bride, how will the wedding proceed? April teased with a smile. Before long, the car stopped by the seaside. Fortunately, there was a lounge by the beach, and the person in charge here had received the news that the Pansy family would be holding their wedding here, so they quickly vacated a room. As soon as Jane got out of the car, she was led by the staff to the changing room. Patrick had already instructed someone to ce the toasting and on-stage wedding dresses inside. As soon as they entered, they were stunned by the beauty of the wedding dress. The pure and wless wedding dress was adorned with ny-nine pearls, each one crystal clear. The trailing skirt was three meters long, revealing its magnificent beauty at a nce. April looked at it with envy, and Jane was very satisfied with the wedding dress in front of her. Indeed, Patrick always knew her preferences. Jane was led by the staff to change into the wedding dress. It took her half an hour to put on the dresspletely. When Jane came out, everyone was amazed. Jane, you look so beautiful. April rushed up and held Janes hand, her eyes shining. Jane covered her mouth and smiled, then the staff led her to the lounge. Inside was the worlds top makeup artist, undoubtedly arranged by Patrick. Jane tried to calm her heart and sat down as the makeup artists guided her. Madam, you have such exquisite features. I dont know where to start. The makeup artist held a few brushes in his hand, staring at Jane for a while. They had never seen a woman with such distinctive features. You tter me. Jane smiled and then closed her eyes, allowing the makeup artist to work on her face. In no time, a wless makeup look waspleted. Is it done? Just then, Patrick walked in. He saw Jane sitting in the center at a nce, and his tone became somewhat choked in no time. Jane hurriedly went up and held Patricks face. You look so handsome today. Patrick hugged Jane, his eyes filled with tenderness. Finally, you belong to me. Jane listened to his words, caressed Patricks back, and said with contentment, Silly Is everything ready? The wedding is about to start. Just then, the emcee walked in from outside and saw Patrick and Jane behaving so affectionately, immediately covering his eyes. Well go out right away. Jane smiled and urged Patrick to go out. Patrick still had a reluctant expression. If it werent for the emcee urging them from outside, he would have wanted to stay with Jane a little longer. Soon, the ceremony began. Patrick stood on the opposite side of the stage, while April supported Jane as they walked towards Patrick step by step. Jane was still a little nervous at this moment, looking at the man in front of her who was gentle only to her, feeling extremely grateful. She couldnt believe that today she was really marrying him. Mike, who was in the audience, watched the two on stage. He had been with them through thick and thin, and couldnt help but feel relieved. Finally, Jane stood in front of Patrick, and they looked at each other. The emcee looked at the couple in front of him and then looked at Patrick. Do you want to marry the woman in front of you? Love her, be loyal to her, in sickness and in health, for richer or poorer, until death do you part. I You scumbag! Just as Patrick was about to answer, a womans scream came from behind. This undoubtedly disrupted the progress of the wedding, and everyone turned to look behind. They saw a woman holding a big belly, angrily looking at the couple on stage. This caught the attention of the guests, and they started whispering to each other. Who are you, miss? The emcee on stage asked, looking at the woman who was already six months pregnant. She ran to the wedding venue with a big belly, her face red, and appeared to be in great danger. I am Patricks girlfriend! The woman pointed at Patrick on stage, causing amotion among the audience. Miss, please dont make false ims. Patricks face darkened. He didnt know where this woman came from, but she had disrupted the wedding. What false ims? Everything I said is true! The woman pointed at her belly and then at Patrick on stage. You heartless man, abandoning me and our child to marry another woman. I was wrong about you. The people in the audience couldnt sit still anymore. They had heard about Patrick and Katherines situation, and now a pregnant woman had appeared. It seemed that Patricks personal life was quite chaotic. I have never seen you before. Where do you get the audacity to im the child is mine? Its nonsense. You cant even admit your actions. Is this how you behave? The womans eyes were filled with grievance as she caressed her belly. My poor child, you havent even been born yet, and your father doesnt want you. Hes marrying another woman. Jane felt helpless watching the womans dramatic performance. People around exchanged nces, shocked that Patrick would do such a thing. Please calm down. We dont even know if the child is Patricks. By causing a scene in front of so many people, arent you embarrassing everyone? Jane felt helpless and had to step forward. Of course, the child is Patricks. He abandoned me first. Now he wants to forget about it? We can fight this out together! The woman crossed her arms and said fiercely. Seeing her determined attitude, both Patrick and Jane felt helpless. Everyone, please dont listen to this womans one-sided words. Patrick is my husband, and I believe in his character. Jane had to step forward to mediate, while Patrick stood behind her, protecting her. I havent done anything youre using me of. Your words are in vain. Chapter 701 Mike Goes to the Hospital Patricks eyes were cold, and he was not pleased with the woman who had suddenly appeared to cause trouble. Everyone is tired. No one wanted something like this to happen today. Lets send the guests out first. Jane nced at the security guards next to her, and they all walked forward after receiving her gaze, escorting the guests out of the wedding venue. This carefully nned wedding had been ruined because of this womans appearance. Mike couldnt sit still as he watched his meticulously nned wedding being destroyed. He stood up with his cane and pointed at the woman in front of him. My grandson didnt do anything wrong. Everyone knows that. Why did youe out here without any reason? Do you have a grudge against my family or my grandson?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mike was furious as he scolded the woman in front of him. But unexpectedly, she showed no fear and pretended to be pitiful while holding onto her stomach, Dont worry, baby. Even though your father and grandfather dont want you anymore, you still have me. Listening to what she said made Mike so angry that he could only stomp his feet while keeping his eyes fixed on her body. This is outrageous! Grandpa, please calm down, Patrick went up to help Mike stand up since now that woman was pregnant; The Pansy family couldnt do anything harmful towards her anymore. This woman did such a thing, how can I not be angry? Mike trembled with anger, and in the end, pointing at that woman, his vision became increasingly blurred, and he fainted directly. Grandpa! Patrick hurriedly supported Mikes falling body, and Jane also panicked, holding her wedding dress and running to Mikes side. She red fiercely at the woman in front of her and said, Are you satisfied now? Its clearly the fault of the Pansy family. Why me me? Who knew that the woman still had the appearance of a victim. Now the people from the Pansy family had no time to deal with her and quickly sent Mike to the hospital. Seeing Mike pale, Jane fell into deep thought. She looked at the woman beside her, feeling a mix of emotions. Soon, Mike was taken to the hospital, and by the time he reached the ward, he had no strength left in his body. Mike was old and had been provoked, and for a while, he couldnt recover. Seeing Mike being taken into the operating room, Patrick sat in front of the door, unable to calm his emotions for a long time. Investigate the identity of that woman. Patrick looked at his assistant, and after receiving the task, the assistant nodded and left the hospital. This matter is probably not that simple. Janes voice came, indicating that she was also tired today. Getting up early in the morning, dressing up,ing to the wedding venue, and having the wedding ruined by an unknown woman, anyone would find it hard to ept. Do you believe me? Patrick frowned, holding Janes hand. I have never seen her before. I know. Jane nodded, forcing a smile. She specifically targeted us this time. Its not your fault. Just when Mike suddenly fell ill, with many people present and the order in chaos, no one knew where that woman had gone. However, as long as she stayed in this city for a day, Patrick would surely find her. Im sorry for what youve been through. Patrick held Janes hand. Originally, this was something he owed Jane all along, and now it was ruined. Jane must be feeling terrible. Im fine. Jane nodded with a smile. What happened to Mike?! Just then, Beatrices voice reached their ears. Jane furrowed her brow. She didnt expect Beatrice to have followed them. Originally, Beatrice had been sent abroad. Although Jane was handling things online, her ears were much quieter. Now that Beatrice had returned, who knew what kind of trouble she would cause. Grandpa is still in surgery. Mom, please dont speak so loudly. Patrick advised, because the two of them were about to have a wedding, and as the mistress of the Pansy family, Patricks mother, Beatrice, had to attend. Otherwise, they wouldnt know what kind of gossip would spread. But who knew that this incident would suddenly happen, and Beatrice would surely settle the score. Hmph! I wonder who made Mike have the surgery. Beatrice became even more ruthless and looked at Patrick with displeasure. She was increasingly disappointed in her son. No son is like you, sending his mother abroad and neglecting her. Only today did you finally allow me toe back. Truly unfilial. Listening to Beatrices words, Patricks face darkened. It was clearly you who started the trouble first, and Patrick had no choice but to send you abroad Jane couldnt stand it anymore and stepped forward to defend Patrick, but Beatrice became even more furious. Dont think that just because youve married my son, youre the mistress of the family. As long as Im here, that position will never be yours! Unexpectedly, Beatrice became even more domineering, taking advantage of Mikes absence to be even more ruthless. Hmph, now that Mike is sick, how do you n to divide the family property? Seeing Beatrice preparing for her own interests, Patricks anger surged. Grandpa is still here, and youre only thinking about the family property. Arent you too greedy? Patrick retorted, but Beatrice didnt listen at all. She stood against Patrick in her high heels. So youre not willing to discuss how to divide the family property? Are you nning to keep it all for yourself? I think the greedy one is you! You! Patrick clenched his fist in anger, but Jane stopped him. What, are you nning to hit your mother? Beatrice gritted her teeth, showing no fear. With Mike currently in surgery, she held the highest position in the family, and not even Patrick could control her. Fine, its true that youve be more unfilial since being with this woman. Not only did you anger your grandfather, but now youre also being aggressive towards your mother! If it werent for Jane holding him back, Patrick might not have been able to control himself when faced with Beatrices attitude. Hmph, its my fault for not teaching you well. You gave up on Florence and married this woman instead. I really dont know what you see in her. As Beatrice directed her anger towards Jane, Patrick clenched his fist tightly. Its not your ce to say anything about Jane. What are you two arguing about? Keep quiet. Just as they were about to explode, a nurse came out of the operating room. The patient needs a quiet environment now. Are you not taking the patient seriously by causing such amotion outside the door? Since the nurse spoke up, Beatrice had to back down. Otherwise, she would be used of disrespecting her elder, and when it came to dividing the property, Patrick would surely have something against her. Chapter 702 Scumbag Patrick and Jane stood to the side, waiting quietly for Mikes surgery to begin. Meanwhile, because it was Jane and Patricks wedding, the Pansy family had invited many media outlets to broadcast live on site. The womans situation was naturally captured by numerous media outlets and posted online. For a time,izens came out in droves to seek justice for her. Soon enough, many gossip-lovingizens found out that the womans name was Hollie Miller and flocked to her Twitter ount. I never thought Patrick would be this kind of person C getting someone pregnant before marriage and then marrying Jane. I really dont know who is the another woman here. This isnt just about another woman; its about Patrick ying both sides. I see right through him. As things escted online, public opinion began turning against Patrick.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Quickly enough, things started spiraling out of control on social media with many people trying to dig up evidence of an affair between Patrick and Hollie but ultimatelying up empty-handed. Meanwhile, both Patrick and Jane were at the hospital taking care of Mike so they couldnt manage all thesements online at once. Because neither one responded promptly or directly addressed these rumors head-on, this matter only grew bigger amongizens discussions over time. Some even took some hotel records as evidence that proved that there had been an affair between Hollie and Patrick! Many people have criticized Jane for belittling a pregnant woman at the wedding. If this hurts the pregnant womans feelings, it will be very detrimental to the child. Therefore, manyizens had used Jane of being jealous of Hollies pregnancy and threatening her position. Now,izens were eagerly waiting for Jane and Patricks response. However, a day had passed, and there was still no news on Twitter. Looking at their Twitter ounts, thest post was the announcement of their marriage registration some days ago. Initially, there were envy and admiration in thements, but now it was filled with insults. But Jane didnt have time to manage all this. Mike was still unconscious, and she didnt have the energy to deal with thements fromizens. Soon, Mikes video using Hollie was also uploaded to the inte. Netizens sided with the vulnerable group, which was Hollie. Since Patrick did such a thing and refused to admit it, and even Mike, as the grandfather, not only failed to advise timely but also joined in using the pregnant woman, it was a taboo for an aristocratic family like the Pansys. After all, she was pregnant, and to use Hollie in such a way, many people flooded Hollies Twitter tofort her and expressed their sympathy. Someizens even prepared to raise funds to help Hollie raise the child. In a moment, the Pansy family was drowned in thements ofizens. Just as everyone was waiting for Jane and Patrick toe out and rify, Hollie posted a tweet. I never expected this to happen to me. Seeing Hollies post, it instantly attracted arge number ofizens to watch. In the video, Hollie was crying, asionally holding her belly, expressing her regret for knowing Patrick. Hollie described the story from meeting Patrick to the present in the video. At this point, many femaleizens stood up to support Hollie and seek justice for her. Soon, Hollie started a live stream online, iming to answerizens questions face-to-face. For a while, manyizens entered the live stream room. Concerning the Pansy family, such an aristocratic n,izens were stirred with interest. Some even felt ufortable and began sending gifts to Hollie. In this way, Hollie not only belittled Patricks family but also received a considerable profit. As soon as they entered the live stream room, they found Hollie crying and using Patrick of his crimes. He, he got drunk six months ago, and I was on the roadside at that time. He forcibly dragged me into the hotel and did such things to me The more Hollie spoke, the more she cried. She rubbed her red eyes and used Patricks behavior. For a while, manyizens started to scold Patrick in thements, and many marketing ounts started preparing to post tweets and videos to expose Patricks crimes. For a while, Patricks reputation as a scumbag was deeply imprinted in the hearts ofizens, and everyone began to sympathize with this woman in front of them. We all know that in such situations, its always the women who suffer. And after Patrick slept with me, he directly denied it and said that I only wanted his money, which is why I approached his bed. Unexpectedly, Patrick would say such irresponsible words, which further infuriated theizens. Someone like him doesnt deserve to be the CEO of thepany. Its better if it goes bankrupt soon! I used to like him and Jane. I never expected them to be such scumbags. In the eyes ofizens, Hollie was from a vulnerable group. Not only was she pregnant, but she also had less powerpared to Patrick. For a moment, everyone was blinded by her. I thought that incident would be a stain on my life, but who would have thought that two monthster, I would be diagnosed with pregnancy. As Hollie spoke, she subconsciously touched her belly, wearing a helpless expression. I initially thought of getting an abortion, but I felt this little life growing inside me every day. In the end, I couldnt bear to do it. Hollie shook her head, expressing her helplessness towards Patrick and the child. This further infuriatedizens. Patrick disregarded a life and showed contempt for it! Netizens stood up to support Hollie and showered her with gifts, iming to help her through the difficulties of raising a child. The incident became a hot topic, and the number of people in the live stream room kept increasing. After Patrick caused my pregnancy, I tried to find him at Pansy Group several times, but I was stopped by security guards at the door. I dont know if Patrick had informed them in advance or what, but for several months, I couldnt find the biological father of my child. This statement undoubtedly sparked public outrage. Patrick had evaded responsibility to such an extent, which was truly unbelievable. Netizens expressed their anger and the Twitter trending topics changed rapidly in just a day, all rted to Patrick and Hollie. The next day, after Jane had taken care of Mikes situation, she opened Twitter and found that everything was about Hollie and Patrick. She furrowed her brows, realizing that things had escted to this point. Even if she came out to respond and rify, she would probably only be met with disdain fromizens. She calmed down and then sent a private message to Hollie. Chapter 703 Farce Hello, is this Miss Miller? This is Jane. I want to talk to you about the Pansy family and your child. Jane sent this message and waited until evening before receiving a reply. If youre nning something harmful against me or my child, I suggest you dont bother. Hollies guard was up, it seemed like she still had ns for her child. Justice will prevail. Ive been running mypany for so long without doing anything immoral. Miss Miller, you can rest assured. Jane replied with confidence. If it were someone else in her shoes, they would have already fought with their husband over such an issue. But Jane trusted Patrick; he wouldnt do something like that. Ill be waiting for you at the coffee shop near your house. Jane sent another message and Hollie agreed to meet her there. She breathed a sigh of relief and hoped that this matter would be resolved quickly. The wedding drama wasnt over yet, Mike was still sick, and Patrick was busy with work. She had no choice but tomunicate with Hollie herself now. Soon, Hollie arrived at the designated location, prepared and hiding a small knife in secret, fearing that Jane might do something harmful to her and the child. Miss Miller, Jane said with a slight smile, then pointed to the seat in front of her, Please have a seat. Hollie still looked nervous and uneasy. After she sat down, she stared straight at Jane with her eyes fixed on her. Miss Miller, theres no need to look at me like that. I came here on my own today. Jane revealed her true intentions, I dont know what I need to do to make you spare the Pansy family and me? Seeing Janesposed and determined attitude, Hollie suddenly felt inferior in her presence. No wonder Patrick would fall for a woman like her. If she were in her shoes, it would be hard not to admire herposure. What Patrick did, he should take responsibility for. Naturally, he should properly support my child, Hollie stated her thoughts directly, and Jane fell silent for a moment. How can you prove that the child is Patricks? Jane asked. Do you think I wouldnt know if I slept with another man? Hollie retorted directly. But at that moment, Janes expression turned serious. No one can say for sure in such a situation. There are many men who resemble Patrick in physique. To Hollies surprise, Jane caught onto her mistake, You mentioned in the live streamst night that it was very dark at the time. How could you see clearly that the person was Patrick? What if you were mistaken? Ms. North, you dont need to use this incident to argue against me, Hollie countered, not an easy target herself. She confronted Jane directly, Even if it was dark, that man was right in front of me. Could I not recognize him? He made me pregnant. If I dont look for him, then who? You know, Patrick already has a family now. Bying out like this and iming that an unborn child is Patricks without sufficient evidence, anyone could say they were slept with by Patrick, and anyone could demand that Patrick support a child, Jane argued. To her surprise, Hollie didnt even bat an eye at these words, If we need evidence, its not impossible. We can go to the hospital and get a proof, but Im afraid Patrick wouldnt dare to go with me, would he? Looking at Hollies confident expression, Jane shook her head. I didnt expect you to be so stubborn. Then theres no point in saying anything more. Patrick slept with me and denied it. Now his wife hase out to defend him. It seems like you two are quite a team, Hollie mocked, and Janes face turned dark. We wanted to discuss the childs matter with you, but its uneptable if you use the child as a threat to the Pansy family. After the conversation, Jane didnt find any loopholes in Hollies words. On the contrary, she had to be cautious since Hollie was pregnant. If she became too confrontational, Hollie would hold onto it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Meanwhile, at the hospital. Go back. Patrick growled lowly, unable to tolerate Beatrices unreasonable behavior in front of him any longer. These days, with Mike in aa, Beatrice had been nagging about dividing the family assets, giving him no peace for a moment. If it werent for Mike still being unconscious, Patrick might not have been able to hold on. You want to drive me away? Let me tell you, thats not possible, Beatrice became stubborn as well, standing her ground, her gaze locking with Patricks. Im leaving. If I go, wont all the family assets be yours alone? Then they will all fall into that womans hands, and the Pansy family will be hers! She is my wife. Patrick lowered his gaze, red fiercely at the woman in front of him. If it werent for Beatrice being his mother, he would have lost his patience long ago. So what? Compared to Florence, she is nothing in my eyes! Dont mention her in front of me. Patrick red fiercely at the woman in front of him, his eyes as cold as a strangers. If you have nothing to do, go abroad. Once the wedding is over, you have no business here anymore. Patrick forcibly sent Beatrice out of the country, but she was unwilling and stubbornly stayed in the hospital, refusing to leave. Im not leaving. Now, for that woman, you have repeatedly driven your mother away. Do you have no conscience? Beatrice directly used Patrick, even bringing up the online incident, Everyone knows that you slept with that woman and got her pregnant. If I werent here, Im afraid you would have been devoured by others. You being here puts me in even more danger. Patricks gaze was icy as he looked at Beatrice, devoid of any emotion. Hurry up and go abroad. Here, youll only be like this. Oh, now you find me annoying. Beatrice sneered, refusing to leave and causing a scene, Im not leaving today. Give up on that idea! You! Patrick gritted his teeth, looking at the woman in front of him who was throwing a tantrum. He couldnt believe that this person was his biological mother. What you?! Are you saying you can forcibly take me away today? Let me tell you, now that Im here, I wont leave! Beatrice couldnt bear to stay in that lonely foreign country any longer. Now that Mike is sick and you both have to work, how can you possibly have time to take care of him? If I stay, I can take care of him. Are you really so filial that you would abandon your work ande to see Mike? Beatrice directly brought up the matter of taking care of Mike, leaving Patrick speechless for a moment. Chapter 704 Who is Being Wronged? In the coffee shop, Jane and Hollie had reached an impasse. Despite Janes attempts to ask more questions, Hollie had all the answers and there seemed to be no way around it. Well then, Miss Miller, I guess we have nothing left to talk about, Jane said with a tight-lipped smile as she stood up. There was never anything worth talking about in the first ce, Hollie replied with a dismissive shrug as she slowly got up from her seat, holding onto the table for support due to her pregnancy. Jane helped her out of the coffee shop despite some resistance from Hollie. As they stepped outside, they were met by a swarm of reporters calling out for them. Jane! Its Jane! one of them shouted excitedly while pointing their cameras at them both. Jane frowned in confusion. Why were there so many reporters here?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned to look at Hollie beside her, and sure enough, Hollie had a different expression on her face,pletely different from the determined look she had just shown. It was only then that Jane realized she might have been deceived. Ms. North, can you exin to us what you and Miss Miller were discussing when you came out? Jane lowered her gaze, releasing her hold on Hollies hand. Miss Miller is pregnant. You brought her to the caf, can you bear the responsibility if something happens? Or was that your intention from the beginning? The medias words sounded confusing to Jane. She couldnt believe that the media could fabricate so many things from the time she came out to talk with Hollie. Ms. North, why arent you speaking? Are you feeling guilty? Faced with the medias words, Janes eyes dimmed. She looked at the cameras in front of her with a cold gaze. At that moment, Hollie suddenly covered her mouth and started crying. The media turned their cameras towards Hollie upon hearing the sound. Miss Miller, rest assured, with so many of us here, we will ensure justice for you. The journalists words made Jane even more displeased. It seemed as if they were telling everyone that Jane had bullied Hollie. You dont need to worry about me. Its my own fault for bringing the child into your sight. I should have taken care of the child alone. Hollie cried while holding herrge belly, tears streaming down her face. The journalists began to sympathize with her, and some even handed Hollie a tissue. This matter wasnt a big deal to begin with. I just wanted the Pansy family to give me and my child justice. Who would have thought that before anyone from the Pansy family said anything, Ms. North took the opportunity to stand up and bully me. I can only me my bad luck for encountering such a situation. Listening to Hollies words, the journalists sympathized with her. In contrast to Hollies grievances, the media looked at Jane, who had a cold and indifferent expression. This made many journalists even more angry, and they turned their cameras towards Janes face. Ms. North, do you have anything to say about all of this? Jane frowned, This matter is not yet decided, theres no need for me to summon a pregnant woman in the middle of the afternoon. Unexpectedly, Jane showed no intention of exining, which solidified the perception that she was bullying Hollie. Hollie, on the other hand, felt somewhat triumphant, but she still maintained a pitiful appearance. Ms. North is the wife of a prestigious family. How could she care about someone like me? In the end, its just me and my child who suffer. After Hollie finished speaking, she continued to hold her belly, looking pitiful and aggrieved. Ms. North, we never expected you to treat a pregnant woman like this. We were really wrong about you! Jane looked up, This matter is still uncertain, yet here you all are making assumptions. You dont even know who made the mistake. Faced with Janes words, the journalists became even more agitated. You shouldnt have done such a thing to a pregnant woman. The journalists began to criticize Jane one after another, but suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Even if Jane went too far, its not your ce to make judgments here. Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice and saw Tristian standing opposite the crowd. Jane raised an eyebrow. How did Tristian show up at this moment? Tristian walked directly in front of the media, his expression turning cold. Its not your ce to make judgments about Janes affairs. Step aside. Faced with Tristians domineering words, the journalists pupils contracted. Although there had been rumors about Jane and Tristian before, the matter was rarely brought up after Jane and Patrick got married. Unexpectedly, Tristian now stood up voluntarily to speak up for Jane. Jane was also surprised, but at the same time, she felt even more worried. This meant that the online rumors about them would probably increase. Why did youe? Seeing Tristian standing in front of her, Jane asked while the media remained stunned. I couldnt stand seeing you surrounded by reporters, so I came to help you. Tristian grinned, his face devoid of the previous yful smile, but still filled with mischief. No need, I can handle it myself. Jane shook her head and refused as Tristian tried to hold her hand. But it was toote to refuse at this point. The media captured photos of Tristianing to Janes aid. Seeing the photos on their cameras, the journalists smiled with satisfaction. Not only did they have material on Tristian, but also on Hollie and Patrick. This way, tonights headlines had a few more stories. You see, so many people have seen it. If you donte with me, youll continue to listen to their chatter here. Tristian didnt wait for Janes reply. He directly grabbed her arm and led her away from the crowd of reporters. The journalists only cared about tonights headline trends, leaving Hollie alone stomping her feet in ce. However, this incident quickly spread among the reporters and made its way onto the inte. In no time, pictures of Tristian holding Janes hand were circting on Twitter. The previous rumors about the two of them resurfaced, but this time, Jane was already married to Patrick, making the rumors even more sensational. Coupled with the recent events involving Hollie and Patrick, manyizens started eagerly following the developments of this couple. In no time, the previous rumors about Jane and Tristian became even more prominent, and manyizens couldnt sit still anymore. Chapter 705 Patrick Cheats On the other side, Hollie saw Tristian take Jane away and returned home herself. It was inevitable that Jane would have trouble online, but for now, she had to continue with her own affairs.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, Hollie posted a video online. Now Hollie and Jane were at the center of attention. The video had just been released and it received a lot of feedback. The content showed Hollie meeting with a man in a tea shop in the afternoon. Everyone could tell who he was from his physique and back view. Thats Patrick! someonemented below. Soon after, this video made it to the trending list. However, when things started to heat up,izens realized that something was wrong. The man in the video was cozying up to Hollie. He bought her dessert and fed it into her mouth one bite at a time. Their intimate behavior quickly caught peoples attention. Although the mans back view looked exactly like Patricks, he never showed his face throughout the entire video. It even seemed like he deliberately avoided being filmed by turning away from the camera. Moreover, this surveince footage seemed to be taken from where they were sitting at their table. All of these coincidences madeizens unsure whether what they saw was real or fake. Patrick had already registered his marriage with Jane, but now he was seen being intimate with another woman in a milk tea shop, which clearly angeredizens. However, someizensmented, Wasnt Hollie using Patrick of being a scumbag? Why is she being so affectionate with him at this critical moment? This question was raised, and soon everyone realized that something was off. Indeed, if Hollie hated Patrick so much, why would she be privately meeting him at this critical moment? Moreover, the rtionship between the two in the video seemed close, so how could Patrick just abandon her and go register his marriage with Jane? This series of questions caught the attention ofizens, but many people were still caught up in the video. In no time, the news of Patrick being exposed as a scumbag quickly topped the trending searches. Faced with the doubts, Hollie didnt respond immediately but allowed them to develop further. In no time,ments not only used Patrick but also med Hollie for being the another woman. Hollie didnt care. That was how the inte worked nowadays. There would always be a few people who didnt stand on the same side as the majority. Soon, the situation escted, and manyizens lost their rationality, running to thements section of Jane and Patrick to hurl insults. Almost all the Twitter trending topics revolved around the four individuals. Some used Jane and Tristian, while others berated Patrick as a scumbag. The newlywed couple was being criticized heavily on the inte. Jane also discovered the situation on Twitter while at thepany. She lowered her gaze, unable to believe that Hollie would resort to such a scheme. Jane looked calmly at the man beside her. Patrick had been with her all afternoon, so how could he have had time to deal with Hollie? Jane frowned, realizing that the video wasnt very credible. It was evident that it had deceived the eyes ofizens. Patrick noticed Janes uneasiness and waved his hand, asking her to sit beside him. Whats wrong? Patricks gentle and maic voice reassured Jane to some extent. I saw thosements on the inte, and its put me in a bad mood. Jane directlyined to Patrick, nestling in his arms and acting spoiled. Theyve always been like that. Just ignore them. Patrick smiled and ced his hand on Janes waist. Jane looked at the man in front of her, who reflected her in his eyes and heart. How could he possibly go and do such things? No, if we let this continue, shell seed. Jane sat up, recalling her confrontation with Hollie in the afternoon. She had shown determination andposure, leaving no room for Jane to counter. It was infuriating. Jane snorted coldly, then took out her phone and showed Patrick a few photos they had taken together. In the photos, they posed in different positions, and Jane had deliberately used a watermark camera. The date was written next to it, and they also took a video. She specifically focused on capturing Patricks face in the video to letizens know that Hollies video was unreliable. Soon, Jane also uploaded the video to the inte. The response to this video was significant, overshadowing the ws in Hollies video and giving the audience a sense of authenticity. However, the content of the two videos that were released by both individuals was different, and both of them were associated with Patrick. It was difficult forizens to distinguish between what was real and what was fake. After all, since Jane was married to Patrick, it was natural for them to spend a considerable amount of time together. Watermarks could also be manipted, so it was unclear if Janes video was shot earlier. On the other hand, as Hollie had a secret child, her meetings with Patrick would have been limited, making it reasonable for the photos to be obtained only from surveince footage. There was both recognition and bias towards the videos of both individuals online, and it was unclear who was telling the truth and who was lying. For a while, public opinion intensified, and manyizens began to criticize Hollie. They couldnt understand herck of moral principles. Since Patrick and Jane had registered their marriage, why would she still have such an intimate rtionship with Patrick? It was obviously deliberate. As mentioned in the live stream before, Hollie and Patrick had met by ident, so how could they have such a good rtionship? Clearly, Hollies video had many loopholes. Watching the online public opinion gradually turning against her, Hollie clenched her fists in frustration. She didnt expect Jane to catch on to the situation so quickly. She still felt unwilling and hired a group of inte trolls to heavily criticize Jane on Twitter. Your husband has done such things, and youre still so happy. How can you tolerate this? Scum like Patrick should stop harming girls. Jane frowned as she looked at thements below. Patrick, on the other hand, was indifferent. He had long be indifferent to thesements. At this point, the public opinion ofizens was irreparable. Jane simply didnt care anymore and put down her phone, focusing on her own affairs. Just then, two influential figures on Twitter spoke up. They, like Hollie, held a live stream on Twitter specifically for this matter. Chapter 706 Is She a Biological Mother or a Stepmother? The title read Jane and Hollie, drawing in many readers. Soon, the livestreams of these two big names were trending, with more and more people tuning in to watch. I never thought so many people woulde to watch. Well, I wont disappoint you all, said one of the big names. In the livestream room, both big names put up videos of Hollie and Jane on arge screen for viewers topare side by side. Take a close look at Hollies video. The quality is still blurry; it looks like it was taken from surveince footage at a milk tea shop. How could someone just easily ess that kind of footage? The words from this big name were convincing, making everyone believe why Patrick didnt have a face in Hollies video. Like Hollie, many viewers began sending gifts to both big names streams. Suddenly their streams shot up on Twitters trending list. Now look at Ms. Norths video; its so clear that she obviously filmed it with her phone at home. Everyone knew about this fact already; not many responded below the stream. But what the big name said next convinced everyone. Jane and Mr. Pansy have already obtained their marriage certificate, which is well-known. Theres no need for them to retrieve surveince photos of their dates like Miss Miller does. Jane and Mr. Pansy are legally married, so naturally they can take photos however they want without considering other peoples feelings. As soon as these few sentences were spoken,izens followed the ideologies of these two popr influencers. Thements below were all in agreement, and for a moment, public opinion shifted towards Hollies side. These two influencers directly refuted Janes video, proving that her video was filmed earlier. Hollie, sitting in front of the screen, looked at everything with a slight smile. Both of these influencers were hired by her, and she never expected such a huge reaction. The money she spent was well worth it. On the other hand, many people also emerged to refute in favor of Jane. The words of these two influencers may not necessarily be trustworthy, and even so, they couldnt effectively prove why Patricks face was not in Hollies video. For a while, many people jumped out to criticize Hollie using this incident. To conclude that person is Patrick based solely on a faceless video is asking too much. As more people voiced their disagreement, the two influencers realized the unfavorable situation and immediately came out to defend Hollie. Hollies video indeed went too far. There are many people in the world with simr figures and back views. How can we determine that the person in the video is Patrick? Hollies video couldnt serve as strong evidence, and for a while, public opinion on the inte was swaying back and forth. Hollie looked at those refuting statements, feeling dissatisfied, and sent a group of inte trolls toment below, but the response was not significant. On the other side, at the hospital. Patrick had been staying by Mikes side all this time. Due to the rumors online, he didnt go to thepany. Because of this matter, Beatrice had been constantly nagging at Patricks ear. She often looked at the online discussions and would quicklye over to nag at Patrick, causing him to feel irritated. You see, Jane is a freeloader, and she has connections with Tristian. Son, you have to see through that womans true nature and not let her blind you. Patrick grew more and more annoyed as he listened. In the end, he directly had Beatrice escorted out by someone. Little did he know that Beatrice stubbornly refused to leave and stayed right in the hospital room. Im not leaving. Patrick felt frustrated listening to her, and he pulled Beatrice away. Grandpa is resting, and your loud shouting will disturb him. But Beatrice remained unfazed, lying on the ground and refusing to get up. Dont scare me with your grandpa. I am the mistress of the family, and it is only natural for me to stay here! Patricks face darkened. Grandpa never wanted you to stay here. So what? Beatrice became more and more agitated. In the end, not even a single person noticed when Mikes finger twitched. Just as the words fell, the sound of Mike coughing echoed in everyones ears. Patrick hurriedly went to Mikes bedside and helped him up. What did you just say? Mike spoke, and Beatrice was already too scared to utter a word. She had just casually said something, not expecting Mike to actually wake up. Ive been hearing you shouting all this time. Whats the matter? Do you have any grievances? Mikes hoarse voice came through, and Patrick quickly fetched him a ss of water.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beatrice was too frightened to speak. She had thought that Mike wouldnt wake up so soon, but Patrick had indeed hit the mark. You were quite imposing just now. Why dont you continue? Mike looked at her coldly, while Patrick remained silent by his side. Now that Mike was awake, someone could finally deal with Beatrice. Soon, Mike let someone in, his expression grave. I only let youe back because of Patricks marriage, but I didnt expect you to be so willful. It seems that this ce can no longer tolerate you. No, Im not. Im just worried about Patrick, Beatrice tried to exin but was silenced by a stern look from Mike. Whats the use of saying all this now? The situation hase to this point. You better leave quickly. Patrick nodded, agreeing with Mikes words. A few days ago, when Beatrice was causing a ruckus here, the nurses had already warned her that Mike needed a quiet environment. However, Beatrice didnt listen and continued to create a disturbance in the room. Since you cant bear it, then go out and stay quietly. I need a peaceful environment. If you keep causing trouble like this, I might not have many days left. Receiving Patricks gaze, Mike made up his mind and had someone escort Beatrice out. Seeing Beatrice leave, Patricks heart sank. Taking this opportunity, he instructed his assistant to book ne tickets, fearing that Beatrice woulde back to cause trouble the next day. Instead of waiting for that to happen, he decided to seize this chance and send Beatrice back. The next day, the assistant arrived in the hospital room with the ne tickets and sent Beatrice abroad. This was not the first time she had been sent out of the country. Chapter 707 Sets Jane sat in her office, looking at the onlinements, feeling a bit exhausted. Hollie often made ambiguous statements on Twitter, and Jane couldnt refute every single one of them, or else the Pansy family would appear heartless. Jane sighed lightly as she looked at the online data, lost in thought for a moment. Meanwhile, Molly, upon learning about the online news, had been studying the tweet that Hollie had posted. Although the video in the tweet didnt show the face, the figure and body shape were unmistakably simr to Patricks. Suddenly, Molly noticed something odd in the video. She skipped to one minute and forty seconds, and there she saw a familiar watch on the mans hand. This realization shocked Molly. She had only met Patrick a few times and couldnt possibly be familiar with the watch he wore. Mollys expression immediately turned grim because she had seen that watch on someone elses hand before. Thinking of that person caused a pang of pain in Mollys heart. She took a screenshot of the mans watch in the video and used the image recognition feature on her phone. Soon, the brand of the watch was identified. Zata Molly pronounced the name of the watch brand, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. Zata was the brand that Jaiden had always liked. Molly had previously researched Jaidens preferences and knew that he had worn this watch since childhood. She had even bought one for him from the official website. Her heart trembled. Could it really be him? Thinking of Jaiden, Mollys eyes darkened. Carrying the video, she went to the bubble tea shop where Hollie had been before. Due to the video Hollie had posted online in the past few days, the shop was now busier than usual. Molly found the location from the video and turned around to see that the surveince camera was indeed facing that area. It had to be said that Hollie had chosen a very cunning angle, keeping the person in the video facing away from the camera the entire time. Thinking of Jaidens video with Hollie, Molly lowered her head and then approached the staff at the front desk with the video in hand. Miss, dont bother asking us. Weve had hundreds of people asking us these past few days. Seeing the familiar video again, the staff member wore a troubled expression. I wont give you a hard time. Most likely, it was those gossipingizens from the inte. Molly put on an unconcerned expression. She scrolled through her phone and pulled out a photo of Jaiden, handing it to the staff member. Is this the person who was here eating with Miss Miller that day? The staff member looked at the photo, stunned, then turned to Molly with an incredulous expression. Whats the matter? Molly raised an eyebrow. No, nothing, the staff member scratched their head. Many people havee asking us if he was Mr. Pansy these past few days, but we all said we didnt know him. The man in the photo you showed me, he did indeed visit the shop that day. The staff members response caused a slight tremor in Mollys heart. She couldnt believe it. It really was Jaiden. Thatdy that day imed to have lost something and insisted on checking our surveince footage. Later, I dont know what happened, but the video somehow ended up circting online. To protect the privacy of our customers, weve been turning away people who ask about it these past few days. Listening to these words, Molly nodded, but couldnt understand how Hollie could be connected to Jaiden. This was another unknown factor. Well, youve been online these past few days, and Im sure youre aware of the video of Miss Miller circting on the inte. It has caused a lot of trouble for my boss, so we need you to record a video to prove that the man in the video is not Patrick but Jaiden. Well pay you a hundred thousand aspensation. In order to help Jane out of this predicament, Molly took the initiative to search for evidence. Faced with a hundred thousand dors, the staff members eyes lit up, and they readily agreed without hesitation. Soon, Molly found a tripod to record the video, undoubtedly to prove that the man in the video was not Patrick but Jaiden. After backing up the video on her phone, Molly asked the staff member for their ount number and then left the bubble tea shop. Aftering out, Mollys mood was somewhatplicated, but she still headed straight to Star Entertainment. Jane, who was thinking of a solution, let Molly into the office when she saw her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That video, I studied it when I went back, and sure enough, the man inside is indeed not Mr. Pansy. Molly got straight to the point, and Jane looked up at her. Have you found evidence? These past few days, Jane had been frustrated by the inability to find evidence to counter Hollies ims, which was why the situation had been deadlocked for so long. Yes. Molly nodded and then showed Jane the watch on her phone. I found that the man in the video was wearing this watch. Have you seen him wear it when youre with Mr. Pansy? Jane thought for a moment and then shook her head. No, but this evidence is not conclusive either. Faced with Janes doubt, Molly smiled. But I saw it on Jaiden. Jaiden? Jane widened her eyes, surprised that this matter was somehow rted to Jaiden. Molly showed Jane the rification video from the staff member at the bubble tea shop. Although Jane was somewhat shocked, the matter was clear, and she felt relieved. Looking at Mollys pained expression, Jane felt helpless and patted her shoulder. Dont be sad for someone like him. Hes not worth it. Listening to these words, Molly nodded and then asked Jane what they should do next. Of course, we have to go find him. Janes gaze became determined, realizing that it was Jaiden who was causing trouble. It was strange indeed that Jaiden and Patrick had such simr body shapes, and she hadnt thought of him all these days. You should go back for now. Ill take care of the rest. Jane gave Molly a confident smile and let her go back. Seeing Mollys heavy steps, Jane shook her head. She could understand this kind of situation. Then she opened the cklist on her phone and found Jaidens phone number. She had blocked Jaiden a long time ago, but unexpectedly, she had to contact him now. Looking at the phone, Jane dialed without hesitation. Well, Ms. North, what made you suddenly remember me? Jaidens teasing voice came from the other side, and upon hearing it, Jane furrowed her brow. Do you have some free time? Faced with Janes impatient tone, Jaiden still maintained his casual demeanor. As long as you need it, Im always avable. Jane felt her stomach churn, and then she proposed the idea of meeting Jaiden for a conversation. Chapter 708 Disgusting Man Jaiden naturally agreed and before he could say much, the phone hung up. Soon, Jane arrived at the coffee shop Jaiden mentioned and saw him sitting there waiting for her. Jaiden waved at Jane and even whistled to get her attention, which only made Jane more annoyed. Youre here so early? As soon as Jane sat down, Jaiden spoke to her. Little did he know that Jane didnt care about what he had to say. She crossed her arms and looked up and down at Jaiden with beautiful eyes. What have you been doingtely? Do you even know? Faced with Janes questioning, Jaiden just smiled crookedly with a frown on his forehead. I thought it was something else but it turns out its that thing. You knew? Janes tone became harsher than before. She couldnt believe that Jaiden didnt even try to exin himself. You have sharp eyesight; you found me so quickly. Jaiden didnt hide anything; he admitted it directly and still looked smug about it. Yes, I did it. How does it feel bothering you for so long? Looking at Jaidens gloating expression again made Janes face darken once more. Why did you do this? Just for fun. Jaiden shrugged his shoulders then dragged his chin while looking into the beautiful face of Jane, But there is nothing more fun than being around someone like you. Jane sneered then sat upright, Sir, please dont look at me like this. Are you angry? The corners of Jaidens mouth twitched slightly but still remained unchanged, Tsk tsk tsk beautiful women cant always be angry or they wont be pretty anymore. Jaiden disregarded how ufortable he was making Jane feel; in fact, he wanted to touch her cheek but she pped his hand away immediately after one second of trying. Sir, please behave yourself. With ck pupils as dark as night sky, if not because of this incident, she would never have taken him off from cklist all over in life. Youve done such a thing yet now can talk with me like nothing happened here. I cannot do that. In response to Janes sarcasm, Jaidens attitude remained unchanged. You know what kind of person I am. Why pretend to be good in front of you? Jaiden didnt pay any attention to Janes words and continued to look at her with an admiring gaze. However, its rare to see a woman as beautiful and intelligent as you. Then Jaiden put on a meaningful expression. But its better for women not to be too smart. If your husband cheats on you, you would immediately notice, and that wouldnt be any fun. Watch your words. Janes face darkened, and if it werent for the incident on the inte, she would have probably lost her temper and attacked him already. Oh, so you have a temper. Jaiden grinned widely and kept using his foot under the table to y with Janes skirt. What are you doing? Jane was getting impatient and forcefully kicked away Jaidens leg, ring at him fiercely. A woman shouldnt be so fierce; it makes men disgusted. Jaidens eyes were full of mockery, causing Jane to feel goosebumps all over her body. In the next moment, Jaiden stood up and approached Jane, bending down and breathing deliberately or inadvertently into her ear. But I like women like you, it arouses a mans desire to conquer. Hearing these words, Jane couldnt help but feel nauseated. If there werent so many people around, she might have vomitedst nights dinner. Unexpectedly, Jaiden still had a nonchnt demeanor andughed behind Janes back. Whats wrong? Cant handle it? What will you do in the future?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jaidens words became quieter and quieter, until finally, his mouth was almost pressed against Janes ear. Jane felt a shiver run through her body. She reached out and forcefully pushed Jaiden away from her. Get away from me, stay away. You have quite the temper. Seeing the expression of protest on Janes face, it piqued Jaidens interest even more. He immediately rushed forward, his arms encircling Jane, and in an instant, the air was filled with Janes exclusive fragrance. Ah Jane was shocked, feeling extremely ufortable all over her body. She tried hard to push Jaiden away from her, but a womans strength was ultimately no match for a mans. After struggling for a while, she remained motionless. Is this fragrant scent meant to seduce me, woman? Jaidens disgusting words echoed in her ears, making Jane feel even more disgusted. Let go of me. She forcefully pounded Jaidens arms, but he showed no signs of loosening his grip. No need to y these games of cat and mouse with me. As long as you behave, I will treat you well. You scoundrel! Jane red at Jaiden fiercely, but it only made him more excited. You, woman, I chose you, and its your good fortune. Dont you forget your ce. Jaiden held onto her tightly, and in the next second, he felt an unprecedented pain in his leg. Hiss Jaiden let out a pained grunt as Jane unexpectedly stomped on his foot. He looked at the cold woman in front of him and a wave of anger surged within him. Do you know what youre doing? Faced with a pervert like you, of course, I need to leave myself an escape route. Janes cold voice reached Jaidens ears, and then she took step by step towards him. Whats the matter? Having second thoughts? Jaidens smile turned arrogant, about to shout at Jane when suddenly, his face felt a searing pain. With a resounding p, Janes handnded heavily on Jaidens face. You dare to hit me! Jaiden gritted his teeth and fiercely wanted to rush towards Jane. But Jane still maintained a calm expression, her long eyshes fluttering gently, and a fierce me burst out of her icy gaze. Scum like you, Ill hit if I want to. Her voice was stern, surprising and hesitating Jaiden, who was bing increasingly angered and embarrassed. He didnt expect Jane to have such a side to her. In the next second, Jane directly picked up her belongings and turned to leave. As Jaiden watched Janes delicate figure walking away, his gaze became nk. He couldnt believe that the fierce look just now came from a womans eyes. Back at the office, Jane hurriedly changed her clothes, which were tainted with Jaidens scent. Just the smell alone made her sick. Then, Jane added Jaiden to her cklist once again, hoping to never have any further interaction with him in the future. Chapter 709 Buying Resources After returning to the office, Jane opened Twitter and copied the video from her phone onto it. She then edited a long post. I apologize for upying public resources these past few days. I hope Miss Miller will stop spreading rumors about the Pansy family and stop calling any random man Patrick. Please give me and everyone else a satisfactory exnation. Jane also uploaded the video from the tea shop, confirming that the man in it was not Patrick. Soon, Janes post and video spread everywhere, quickly changing public opinion. Just as Jane was rxing and preparing to rest, another surveince video appeared out of nowhere. She saw Mollys silhouette in it without a doubt. Jane frowned before clicking on the video. Mollys voice could be heard asking staff members to record a new clip for her with an offer of 100 thousand aspensation C such an amount naturally caughtizens attention. As everyone knew, Molly was under Janesmand, and her actions were undoubtedly meant to help Jane escape. Just a single video, and it was offering a reward of ten thousand dors. Such arge amount of money sparked discussions amongizens. A video worth so much money, could it be that Jane has done something scandalous and is desperate to pay for proof? Rumors spread like wildfire, once again putting Jane in the center of attention. Please, Ms. North,e out and exin. Ten thousand dors for a video, did you do something shameful? Or are you spending ten thousand to find a scapegoat to take the me? Unexpectedly, the surveince video from the caf leaked out. Seeing the uncontroble rumors online, Jane was once again gued by a headache. This generation ofizens was indeed overly sensitive. Just a short video had turned the situation around. Soon enough, another surveince video from the caf began circting online. With just a nce, one could see Jaiden holding Jane in his arms, the two of them looking intimate. Jane widened her eyes; it was clearly a malicious edit by Jaiden. Quickly, people startedmenting,paring Janes video with her rtionship with Jaiden. On one hand, shes having a secret meeting with Jaiden, and on the other hand, she says the man in the video is Jaiden. Ms. North is so contradictory. Could it be that shes trying to distance herself from Patrick and has found Jaiden to take the me? Thements grew sharper, and soon public opinion leaned towards Jaidens side. Jane herself engaged in illicit transactions and found someone else to take the me. Such a scheme, such calctions, truly admirable. Jane was overwhelmed by headaches. She didnt expect Jaiden to resort to such a sinister trick. Her expression in the video was clearly edited to appear satisfied by him. She clenched her fist in frustration. For a moment, the rumors online became uncontroble. On the other side, Patrick saw the rumors about Jane on the inte. His face turned stern. He didnt expect Hollie and Jaiden to pull off something like this, leaving no room for Jane to escape. It had been many days since all of this started; he needed to address this matter himself. Soon, Patrick arrived at Hollies house with two other men. He had been busy with Beatrice and Mikes things these past few days, unable to pay attention to this matter. Unexpectedly, Hollie seized the opportunity. He came today to confirm whether he had truly done what was being rumored. As soon as Hollie opened the door, she saw Patricks grave expression, and the fear on her face was evident. What what are you here for? This was the first sentence Hollie said to Patrick. Since that day at the wedding, she hadnt seen Patrick again. She didnt expect that this time, Patrick would actuallye to find her. Patrick captured Hollies expression, which clearly didnt resemble that of lovers meeting. It was their first time meeting, and it wasnt as intimate as it appeared in the video. You spread so many rumors about me online. Shouldnt Ie to find you? Patricks face darkened as he reached out, and two strong men appeared behind him. What What are you doing? Hollie eximed in panic, looking at the men firmly holding her limbs, making it impossible for her to move. Tears welled up in Hollies eyes from fear. Let go of me! Im pregnant, you cant treat me like this. Ignoring Hollies cries, Patrick paid no attention. He nced at her indifferently and then took her to the car.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Hollie widened her eyes, trying desperately to break free, but she couldnt resist the strength of the two men. She was forcefully dragged into the hospital. What are you going to do? Are you going to abort my child? Fear filled Hollies eyes. She didnt expect Patrick to be so determined. Patrick didnt say a word. Silently, he took Hollie to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Doctor, please conduct a paternity test. The doctor nced at Hollie. He was the most renowned obstetrician and gynecologist in the city. Even if the fetus was still in the womb, he could urately determine the father. This technique was very challenging, with a very low sess rate. However, in the hands of this doctor, the chances of sess were greatly increased. Please proceed. Patrick handed Hollie over to the doctor and waited outside the ward. The doctor performed a non-invasive paternity test, which had no harm to the fetus. This way, even if Hollie went out and talked about this matter, it would be difficult to gain credibility. Soon, the test report came out, clearly stating: No biological rtionship confirmed. Patrick coldly nced at the woman beside him, and then had the two men take her back. Hollie was already trembling with fear. After returning home, it took her a long time to recover. Soon, Patrick posted the results of the paternity test on Twitter, confirming the fact that he hadnt done anything. This matter also caused quite a stir. For so many days, Hollie had been openly and secretly talking about her rtionship with Patrick on Twitter. Unexpectedly, in the end, even the identity of the childs father was unknown. It was truly a ridiculous situation. The men who went with Patrick also posted the expression Hollie had when she saw Patrick on the inte, questioning, Is this the expression of a woman meeting her lover? Hollies panicked and unfamiliar expression was etched in the minds ofizens, and they felt disgusted by what Hollie had done. Chapter 710 Who is the Father of the Child? Hollies eyes widened when she saw the paternity test that Patrick had posted. She was at a loss for what to do for a moment. She didnt know who it was that night, but someone told her it was Patrick who had forced himself on her. It was only then that she recognized the child in her belly as Patricks. Hollie frowned as she looked at thements about her online, realizing that the child was not Patricks. If it was not Patricks, then whose child could it be? Hollie tried her best to recall the scene of that night, but she couldnt figure out who the man was. She was filled with both sadness and anger. She went to check the surveince footage of the hotel from that night. Although she couldnt see the face clearly, the figure and body shape were unmistakably Patricks. It can be proven that the child was not Patricks. That night was Hollies first night, and besides the man she was with that night, she couldnt think of anyone else. Hollie gritted her teeth and ruffled her hair into a messy bun. She looked at her growing belly and wondered whose child was inside. Her eyes darkened, since she couldnt find out who the child was, Patrick was now her and the childs only hope. After all, the man in the hotel surveince footage had the exact same figure as Patrick on that night. Just based on this, Patrick cannot escape. As more and more questions were raised about her online, she had to step forward and respond. Hollie swallowed her saliva and opened Twitter, typing a line of text on it. The result is indeed unexpected for me, but the man who dragged me into the hotel that night was indeed Patrick. My life is clear to myself, and except for Patrick, I have not had any rtionship with other men. She posted this string of words on Twitter, still putting all her own affairs on Patrick and Jane. Jane shook her head as she looked at Hollies Twitter, surprised that she didnt even know who she had been in a rtionship with. Patrick was sitting next to Jane, frowning as he read Hollies tweet on Twitter. I cant believe she managed to shift all the me onto us. It seems like shes incredibly foolish. Jane said these words, but this time,izens undoubtedly did not lean towards Hollies side anymore. Relying on being a disadvantaged group and repeatedly seeking sympathy fromizens is not advisable. Seeing thatizens were no longer buying it, Hollie was getting a little anxious this time. She pulled up the hotel surveince footage from that night, which was quite dark, but it was not difficult to make out the mans figure and silhouette. This is the evidence from that night. You can see for yourself if you dont believe me. Even if the child isnt Patricks, he still did what he did to me that night and he needs to take responsibility! The tweet caused quite a stir as soon as it was posted. However,izens quickly realized something was off. The man in the video couldnt be clearly seen, even when some tried adjusting the brightness of their screens. This brought up another point of suspicion: in Hollies previous video, the man had a simr build to Patrick but wasnt him. Therefore, it was possible that the person in Hollies video was also not who they seemed to be. As a result, no one wanted to believe Hollie anymore. She had already deceived them once before and now she was using this tactic again. It became clear that people were no longer on her side and everything she had done these past few days became irrelevant. Hollie felt more angry than ever before. The public opinion had always been biased towards her but now hardly anyone believed her story anymore. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at her stomach. Without Patrick by her side, how would she raise a child? Just then, Hollies phone rang. She nced at it; an unfamiliar number. Feeling annoyed with everything going on around her right now, she hung up without answering. But shortly after, the phone rang again. Hollie raised an eyebrow and picked up, answering rudely, Who is this? It turned out to be Jane on the other end of line C a familiar voice which made Hollie shiver inside, Is this Miss Miller? Yeah, hesitated Hollie, why would Jane call at such a time? I have something important regarding your child. said Jane, which left Hollie confused C How could Jane know about my baby? But I hope you wont pull any tricks likest time or Star Entertainment will hold you legally responsible. Janes words made sure there were no more crooked thoughts running through Hollys mind. So she gathered herself together and headed straight for where Jane told her meet-up spot would be. Miss Miller, greeted Jane when they met face-to-face. Holly simply nodded back coldly. Its about your tweet; I saw it. Jane got straight to the point, but Hollie was still a bit confused. If youre trying to convince me, theres no need, Hollie shook her head. The person that night was indeed Patrick, but I dont know why the paternity test showed those results. Jane frowned. I know youre also puzzled, but what if that person wasnt Patrick? What do you mean? Hollie was surprised and hesitant. Besides that night, I havent Hollie stopped herself mid-sentence and Jane knew what she meant. The mans body shape is indeed simr to Patricks, Jane said. But have you considered that the man in the hotel and the one in the cafest time might be the same person? Janes words instantly woke up Hollie. Yes, why didnt she think of this before? In this moment, admiration filled her eyes as she looked at Jane. I have to say, Ms. North, you are really smart.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hollie praised her. It was indeed him who told me that my child is Patricks. He treated me well and I unconditionally believed him without ever doubting him. Hollie spoke lightly with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. She realized these past few days may have been taken advantage of by Jaiden. Im d you understand, Jane nodded. To be honest with you, he deceived one of my friends before too. Jane stopped halfway through speaking and closed her mouth again. I see, Hollie nodded then opened her phone and clicked on Jaidens chat window. She looked at her belly and furrowed her brow; never did she think Jaiden would do something like this to her. Chapter 711 Their Wedding Day Soon, Hollie found herself at Jaidens doorstep. Jaiden had just opened the door and was met with a woman full of resentment. Whats wrong? He had just seen Hollies tweet on Twitter and was angry. His good reputation had been ruined by Hollie. Although he was upset, he knew that if he angered her, she might do something rash. So, Jaiden took a deep breath and faced her calmly. Is it you in the video? Hollie asked directly while Jaiden was confused, Are you kidding me? Who else could it be but me in the cafe? Hollies eyes turned cold, Its from the hotel. Jaiden hesitated for a moment; he didnt expect to be caught so quickly. Who told you that? It doesnt matter, said an anxious Hollie. You lied to me for so long! The child is yours, but you told me it belonged to Patrick! You just wanted me to go after him! No, listen to my exnation. Jaiden tried to exin himself but struggled against Hollies fierce attitude. Meanwhile, at the Pansy family With Hollies situation resolved, they needed to discuss their wedding again. Thest time they tried getting married ended halfway through because of her interference. I promise there wont be any mistakes today, Patrick half-knelt in the lounge room holding Janes hand as she wore her beautiful wedding dress looking like an angelic fairy princess. It wasnt your faultst time, Jane giggled while leaning into his embrace. Silly girl, Patrick smiled slightly as he held Jane close. All right then; lets get started with this wedding! At this moment, the voice of the emcee sounded again outside the door, and just likest time, the emcee rushed in again and saw the same scene. Jane coughed lightly and, just likest time, stood up again. The emcees face turned red as well. He didnt expect to witness this scene for the second time. The wedding is about to begin. Just bear with it for a while, and you can enjoy a sweet night together at home. Upon hearing this, Jane lowered her gaze and lightly pounded Patricks leg with her small hand. Soon, the wedding ceremony began. Jane, dressed in a wedding gown, was veiled with ayer of misty light gauze that adorned her shoulders like clusters of white roses. From a distance, she resembled a princess in the clouds, elegant and beautiful. She gently linked her arm with Patricks, and they walked towards the emcee together. Although it was their second wedding, Patricks hands were still trembling. He knew that after today, Jane would fully belong to him. The thought of marrying the girl he loved and bringing her home filled him with indescribable emotions. Jane smiled tenderly at the people below the stage. Although she had been telling herself not to cry on the way here, she couldnt help but shed tears once she arrived at the scene. Jane, do you want to marry this man? Love him, be loyal to him Janes eyes were already filled with tears, and she could hardly hear what the emcee was saying beside her, as her attention was solely on the man in front of her. Silly girl, its your turn to speak. Seeing Janes prolonged silence, Patrick gently reminded her in a low voice. I do. Jane snapped back to reality, her voice choked with emotion, which made Patrick even more reluctant to let her go. He had never liked seeing Jane cry. Patrick smiled helplessly, extended his hand, and wiped away the tears from her face. Patrick, do you The emcees voice rang out again. He had been following the news online in recent days and never expected that this couple would stand here once again. I do. Patricks voice was firm yet gentle. In this moment, his eyes were filled with nothing but Janes presence, with no room for anyone else. Jane smiled through her tears, and a resounding apuse erupted from the audience. Amidst the deafening apuse, the two tightly embraced each other. Mike, watching from the audience, wiped away his tears. He never expected that after their journey, the two of them would truly achieve their happiness. Kiss, kiss The crowd below shouted, and Janes face instantly turned red. Shes shy. Patrick picked up the microphone and teased. Before his words could fade, Jane punched him in retaliation. Ouch. Patrick pretended to be in pain and then, taking advantage of Janes distraction, he grabbed her head and kissed her on the lips. The sudden kiss left Jane somewhat bewildered. As she opened her mouth, Patricks tongue gently entered. Wow. Expressions of astonishment came from the crowd below. Soon, the kiss ended, and Jane was left gasping for breath. You idiot. Patricksughter came from beside her. Jane gave him a sideways re with her beautiful eyes. Soon, the wedding ended, and their love story quickly spread across the inte. Back at home that night, Jane was already feeling tired. After changing clothes and removing her makeup, she slumped onto the sofa.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lately, she didnt know why, but she always had no appetite. Even though she was so tired today, she didnt feel hungry at all. Patrick walked up to Jane with a bowl of fish soup in his hands and said, Even if you dont have an appetite, you should eat a little. Youve had a tiring day, and its not good to go without eating anything. Looking at the bowl of fish soup in Patricks hands, Jane frowned, but she reluctantly picked it up. Just as Jane was about to sit up, she felt a wave of dizziness in front of her. However, she endured it and looked at Patrick, intending to finish the fish soup in one gulp. But her vision became increasingly blurry. Patrick Janes voice was weak. Seeing her pale face, Patrick opened his mouth and quickly took the bowl of fish soup from Janes hand. He then embraced Jane in his arms. The next moment, Jane fell into a deep sleep, leaving Patrick calling out to her incessantly. Jane, Jane! Patrick shook Janes body, but there was no sign of her waking up even after a long time. He quickly lifted Jane up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom, cing her on the bed. Then, he hurriedly called the family doctor. Soon, the family doctor arrived in the room carrying a medical box. Patrick stood by, watching as the doctor examined Jane. The doctor checked Janes eyelids, measured her body temperature, and conducted aprehensive examination. Then, he turned to Patrick and said, From what I can see, it seems that she is suffering from excessive anxiety. Its possible that she has been overwhelmed by recent events and has been worrying too much, which led to her sudden copse. Chapter 712 Protecting the Child The family doctors words made Patrick frown. Excessive anxiety? He thought back to these past few days, which had been quite busy. One moment it was Hollie, the next it was Tristian. It seemed like she had really exhausted herself these past few days. Patrick looked at Jane, who was unconscious and his eyes were filled with heartache. Ive already given Mrs. a sedative injection. We still need to observe her closely because sudden fainting is not easy to handle. It would be best if we took her to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. Patrick nodded and then sent the family doctor away. The next morning, Jane still hadnt woken up despite Patrick gently shaking her a few times. It seemed like this time she had really exhausted herself but how could things have suddenly be so serious? Shed been fine at the wedding yesterday and now she wasnt even conscious! Then Patrick picked up Jane in his arms and went straight to the best hospital in town. Soon after they arrived, Jane was taken into the diagnostic room while only Patrick waited outside by himself. What happened? Just then, Mike walked over. He had received a notification from the family doctor early on, so when he learned that Jane was sick, he immediately rushed over. Jane suddenly faintedst night. The doctor said it was due to excessive anxiety. I tried waking her up this morning, but she didnt respond, so I brought her to the hospital, Patrick exined, furrowing his brow. Why did this happen all of a sudden? Wasnt she fine yesterday? Mike asked, biting his lip, but Patrick remained silent. At that moment, the door to the examination room opened, and the doctor emerged. Doctor, how is she? Mike hurriedly approached, his face filled with anxiety. We detected high levels of emotional concentration in the pregnant woman. There is a high possibility of anxiety disorder, which is not favorable for a pregnant woman, the doctor said with a grim expression, indicating a serious condition this time. Pregnant? Mike and Patrick widened their eyes. Jane was pregnant? You mean, she is pregnant? Mike asked in disbelief. Dont you know? The doctor was also incredulous. Based on the fetus, shes been pregnant for a month. For the Pansy family, this was great news. Patrick stood frozen in ce, finding it hard to believe what he had just heard. Is what youre saying true? he asked, seeking confirmation. The doctor nodded. Yes, but The doctor hesitated, his expression turning grim. But what? Patrick swallowed hard. Jane was carrying two lives now, and they couldnt afford any more idents. The doctor shook his head, saying, In any case, you need to take good care of the patients emotions these days. Its not good for the fetus otherwise. Doctor, whats the matter exactly? Mike noticed the doctors hesitation and his face grew serious. Im afraid you might not be able to handle it, the doctor said, his face showing difficulty. We detected that the patients emotions and body are very unstable. The fetus just reached one month, it hasnt fully formed yet, and this can have a significant impact on the fetus. So, the fetus might The doctor hesitated for a moment, further increasing Patricks anxiety. Might what? he almost shouted, wanting to grab the doctors cor, but Mike stopped him. Patrick was always impatient when it came to Janes matters. Its alright, doctor. Please go ahead and tell us, Mike said, realizing the severity of the situation and taking a deep breath. If youre truly eager to have a child, it puts a great demand on the mothers body. Currently, the patients body is struggling, and forcing the fetus to develop inside her might threaten her life and lead to death, the doctor exined, leaving Patrick stunned in ce. He had just been immersed in the joy of having a child, and now he was being told this news. Whether to keep or terminate the child is entirely up to you. You have to make the decision yourselves, the doctor said helplessly, shaking his head. Then, he returned to the operating room to check on Janes condition. Patrick stood frozen at a distance, the doctors words of leading to death echoing in his ears. He began to feel some regret. If he had taken more care of Janes feelings these past few days, he shouldnt have hesitated back and forth on these matters. Otherwise, Jane wouldnt be in the current situation. Patrick felt deeply remorseful as he crouched in front of the closed door of the examination room, unsure of how to face Jane. Its useless to think about these things now. Mike saw through Patricks thoughts. He didnt want this oue either, but it was the reality, and for a moment, he didnt know how to decide. Have you made up your mind? To keep or terminate this child. Patrick stared nkly at the ceiling. Jane is my love, how could I abandon her for someone Ive never met? Patricks words angered Mike. Someone youve never met? He is your child, the child of the Pansy family! Do you want to abandon Jane for someone youve never met? Shes so dutiful to you. Patricks voice was hoarse, and he nced sideways at Mike. I certainly dont want to do that, but that is the child of the Pansy family. I cant just let him go. Mike lowered his gaze, looking at the closed door in front of him. His heart was also in pain and unbearable. Yesterday, he witnessed the two of them entering the bonds of marriage, and now they had reached the point of deciding whether to keep or terminate the pregnancy. So, you can abandon Jane then? Patricks voice was getting out of control. In the vast corridor, empty of people, his voice echoed back and forth.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . You dont understand. If this child is gone, can Jane still have another one? Upon hearing this, Patrick let out a coldugh. Huh, as long as shes alive, why would she be afraid of not having a child? His gaze towards Mike was filled with coldness. Neither of us has the right to decide whether Jane lives or dies. Lets make the decision when she wakes up. Dont be stubborn! Mike was getting impatient. This was the child of the Pansy family. How could they just give up like this? This child must be saved. He is not only your child, but also the bloodline of the family. If it wasnt for Jane, I would have no feelings for this child at all. If Jane is gone, why would I need this child? Who would have known that this time, Patrick directly confronted Mike, as this concerned Janes life, and he couldnt back down even a step. Chapter 713 I Have a Child Now The two couldnte to an agreement and ultimately had to part ways without resolution. Patrick took a deep breath and had someone take Mike back home while he stayed at the hospital to take care of Jane. The doctor gave Jane some nutrients through an IV, and she soon woke up. Jane, Patrick rushed over as soon as he saw her awake, gently caressing her forehead. How are you feeling? Is there anything ufortable? Im fine, Janes hoarse voice replied, her face pale and body still weak. Patricks eyes were filled with tenderness as he held Janes hand against his cheek. As long as youre okay, thats all that matters. Patrick, tell me a joke, Jane was feeling incredibly depressed. Hmm? Patrick was taken aback. Jokese naturally in conversation; we can chat instead. Then lets chat. Jane snuggled into Patricks embrace, speaking softly. Unbeknownst to them both, a figure passed by behind the door. Mike lowered his gaze upon seeing everything in the hospital room; he couldnt believe how quickly Jane had woken up. Seeing how much favoritism Patrick showed towards Jane and remembering what he said earlier made Mike take a deep breath C it seemed like it was time for him to take action. I dont know why Ive been so tiredtely; maybe I have too much on my te. Jane let out a slow exhale before trying to get up but was stopped by Patrick. Patrick hesitated to speak, with the doctors words still echoing in his ears. Looking at Janes appearance, he still couldnt bear to let her know the truth behind this matter. Youve been exhausted these past few days. Rest well. He gently touched Janes shoulder and forced a smile. Not long after Jane woke up, drowsiness quickly overcame her. Patrick helped her find afortable position and fall asleep. He watched Jane fall asleep with his own eyes and let out a slow breath. Suddenly, Patricks phone rang. Worried that it would disturb Jane, who had just fallen asleep, he quickly switched it to silent mode.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing no signs of Jane waking up, Patrick answered the call. An urgent voice came from the other end, the secretary saying that there was an issue at thepany and they needed Patrick toe back and handle it. Patrick frowned, nced at Jane sleeping beside him. These past few days, he had been busy taking care of Jane and hadnt paid attention to the situation at thepany. The sound of Janes steady breathing reached Patricks ears, and he felt somewhat relieved. Jane seemed to be in good spirits just now, but this time, he had to go back to thepany to deal with things. He acknowledged the caller on the other end and hung up the phone, then looked at the sleeping Jane. He bent down and gently kissed her forehead. Then, he left. Shortly after Patrick left the hospital, Mike arrived at Janes ward. His eyes were filled with determination as he waved his hand, and a few servants appeared by his side. Following Mikes instructions, the servants lifted Jane onto the car. Mike worried that Patrick would suspect something, so he also went to the front desk to instruct them, saying that Jane was handling her own discharge procedures. Soon, Mike took Jane away. On the ne, Jane woke up. She felt the rush of airflow beneath her and widened her eyes. Sitting up from the bed, she saw Mike walking in with a ss of water. Youre awake. Mike brought the water to Jane and she felt a bit at a loss. Grandpa, whats going on? Jane took the water from Mikes hand and took a sip. She looked around at the surroundings. It was a private ne of the Pansy family, and at this moment, there were only Mike and Jane on the ne. Theres too much going on over there. Im taking you somewhere else to nourish the fetus. Mike smiled and said, not mentioning the doctors words at all. Fetus?, Jane paused, looking at her t abdomen, Are you saying Im pregnant? Yes, Mike hesitated, Did Patrick not tell you? No. Jane shook her head, unaware that Mikes expression darkened. Since Patrick didnt dare to tell Jane the truth, they would have to wait until the child was born to discuss it. Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, Mike couldnt help but feel a twinge of guilt. But for the sake of the Pansy familys descendants, he had to do this. Grandpa, what are you thinking? Jane noticed Mikes strange expression and gently asked. Mike shook his head, but before long, the sound of the nending could be heard. The Pansy familys private nended on the beach of the ind, stirring up fierce and strong winds. Jane was supported by several uniformed individuals as she descended the stairs, although her body was not as weak as they made it out to be. It was Mikes insistence that these people carefully protect her. Jane couldnt argue with the old mans words, so she allowed herself to be assisted onto the beach by the group of people. As she walked down, Janes gaze flickered. The ce was indeed beautiful, with an endless sea, clean and free of debris. In the center stood a magnificent vi. The waves crashed against the rocks, producing a loud sound. Jane was guided by the servants into the vi, and it must be said that the ce was truly spacious. The entire vi had three floors,rge and independent, built on a fragrant and drifting ind. Jane swallowed her saliva. She had to admit that Mike had put a lot of thought into this. By sending her here to focus on her pregnancy, she would be disconnected from the affairs over there. What about Patrick? Jane realized something was wrong and turned to ask the two servants beside her. Patrick couldnt possibly be unaware of her pregnancy, but when she woke up in the morning, he hadnt told her anything. She hadnt even seen Patricks figure since arriving on this ind. Mr. Pansy is still busy with work. The servants recited the lines that Mike had instructed them to say beforehand. During the days when you were unconscious, Mr. Pansy has been taking care of you and neglected thepanys affairs. He is currently dealing with them. Jane nodded, not thinking too much about it, and then walked into the vi. Jane was led by several people to an extremely luxurious room. Curtains hung high, and candlesticks were made of gold, gleaming with every movement. Jane approached and gently touched these objects. The room was fully equipped with mother and baby supplies, and there was an ample amount of everything, enough for Jane to live here for ten months. Ten months Jane was taken aback. Did Mike prepare so many things just for her to stay here for ten months? What about my phone? Jane asked the servant beside her. Mike said that the radiation from phones is not good for pregnant women, so he has taken it away. Evenmunication tools were not left for Jane. Chapter 714 Motive for the Crime Jane frowned. She had just arrived on the ind by ne, and it was clear that there was no way to leave here except by boat or ne. Mike had cut off all her contact with the outside world. Jane realized something was wrong as she walked around the vi and saw no electronic devices or even newspapers or televisions for external information. She felt isted from the outside world. Mike had put so much effort into moving her to this ind just for pregnancy, but he didnt leave any equipment for her. Jane knew something wasnt right, but with two servants watching her every move, she couldnt say anything. This vi was bought by Mike specifically for you to have a peaceful pregnancy, said one of the servants when they noticed Janes unease. The scenery on this ind is beautiful and perfect for pregnancy. Although Jane was unhappy about it, she still nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Patrick went to the hospital and found out that Jane had disappeared. He searched through their room but found that all of Janes belongings were gone too. His heart started pounding as he wondered if Jane left because she knew something important. He quickly asked at reception where they told him that Jane checked out earlier in the morning and they didnt know where she went after leaving. Upon hearing this, Patrick frowned. He picked up his phone and dialed Janes number, but it yed the message that the phone was out of service area. Patrick tried to maintain hisposure and then went to his and Janes home. As expected, there was an envelope ced on top of it. Patrick hurriedly opened it and saw Janes handwriting on it: Dont worry about me. Just now, thepany received a big business deal, and I went abroad to negotiate. Trust me, Im fine. Janes voice echoed in his ears, and Patrick let out a slow breath. As long as Jane didnt know about the pregnancy, everything would be fine. Seeing this letter, Patrick believed it and went on to attend to his own matters. Little did he know that this letter was written by someone sent by Mike. Mike knew about Patricks feelings for Jane, and now that Jane was pregnant, if she suddenly disappeared, Patrick would search for her everywhere. By giving Patrick urate information about Jane, perhaps he wouldnt be so anxious. Although this method wasnt sustainable, it could buy some time. When Janes belly grewrger and the risks of abortion increased, she might not be so determined to not have the child. Mike closed his eyes. He looked at the surveince in the vi, and his eyes gradually darkened. Child, dont me me for being heartless. Its just that your timing for this pregnancy is not right. With Patricks matter resolved, Mike felt relieved for the most part. Meanwhile, at the police station. After several days, the police finally caught Fernando, who had been on the run. The previous location was too remote, and after Fernando disappeared, the police searched for a long time but couldnt find him. He was too cunning, and with so many people present at the time, it was not easy to find Fernando amidst the chaotic atmosphere. Now, after so many days, they finally rescued him from Fernandos old home. To evade pursuit by the police, Fernando deliberately grew a beard, behaving very strangely, and the neighbors thought he had gone mad. But in fact, it was all to avoid being recognized by the authorities. After all, no one would believe that a madman wouldmit a crime. The police almost let him go because of it, but eventually, they captured him. Soon, Fernando was handcuffed and taken to the police station. In a dark room, two chairs were ced, and Fernando was escorted there and seated, his handcuffs preventing him from moving. Soon, the police opened the door and walked in. Fernando squinted his eyes slightly, still somewhat unwilling. If it werent for Isabe instigating him, he wouldnt be in this situation now. Soon, a light shone on Fernandos face, and he narrowed his eyes. The police officer sat directly across from him. Fernando, youve put up quite a fight, escaping for so long. Fernando smirked contemptuously, not taking the police officers words seriously. The police had interrogated many criminals, so it was normal for someone like Fernando to have such an expression and attitude. Tell me, what was your motive for this crime? Ive already said it. It was that shameless woman Isabe who asked me to kidnap Jane. Instead of going after her, youreing after me. The police officer raised an eyebrow. Isabe had been crying and iming her innocence at the police station that day, and the statement was still in the police records. Unexpectedly, Fernando had a different version of events. Just because of a woman, you engaged in such foolish behavior, which does not constitute a motive for a crime, the police officer said slowly, furrowing his brow.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats the reason, whether you believe it or not, Fernando replied. Is that so? The police officer smiled lightly and then ced a photo of Fernandos mother in front of him. Is this your mother? Fernandos veins suddenly bulged. What are you trying to do? Forced to infiltrate the underworld for these past years to protect his mother from any harm, Fernando had kept her hidden. Now, the police had managed to find her. As long as you tell the truth, I wont do anything to her, the police officer said. The police were trained to handle situations like this and could manipte the emotions of the suspect. In fact, they had never found any trace of Fernandos mother. However, they had to resort to such methods to make Fernando tell the truth. Fernando let out a slow breath. For the sake of his mother, he couldnt keep hiding those few people anymore. It was Jaiden, Fernando directly implicated Jaiden. He said he always hated Jane and wanted me to take care of her during this time. He bit his lip and didnt reveal the person behind Jaiden. To protect that person, he could only mention Jaiden now. The police officer passed on Fernandos statement to the officer waiting outside the room. If only you had been this cooperative earlier, your mother wouldnt have been involved. Fernando clenched his fist tightly, and then the police officer left the interrogation room without looking back. Soon, the police located Jaidens residence and brought him back to the police station. Sir, you are suspected of being involved in a criminal act. Come with us, the police said as they handcuffed Jaiden. Jaiden was still a bit dazed. What are you doing? What are you doing, officers? Youve mistaken me for someone else, right? Jaiden struggled to break free, but with the number of police officers present, he was forcefully taken to the police car. Chapter 715 The Person is Gone The police sorted out the events of the past few days involving Hollie and Jane, and discovered that Jaiden was also involved. Piece by piece, the motives of Jaidens crimes became more apparent. Meanwhile, at Star Entertainment. Jane had been gone for several days, and Star Entertainment gradually turned into a stagnant pool without Janes guidance. The employees didnt know what work to do. April also couldnt sit still. Her family had been pressuring her for money, and now she had no roles to film, which meant no ie. She sat on the couch, lost in thought for a while, when suddenly her phone rang. It was Zaid Berger, whom April had contacted earlier. With Jane away, she had to go out and find resources on her own. After searching around without an agent orpany guiding her, only Zaid took the initiative to contact her. However, Zaid appeared to be a potbellied man wearing sses, giving off a sleazy vibe. But April had done some research on Zaid online and found that the movies he produced usually made huge profits, and he hired A-list actors. April was puzzled. She was just a small-time star, so she didnt understand why Zaid was interested in her. But given the current situation, she had no choice but to try her luck. Soon, April tidied up and went to the location specified by Zaid to wait for him. Interestingly enough, the ce Zaid had arranged was not a restaurant but arge bar. As April entered, she was startled by the lively crowd inside. Miss Sutton. Soon, Zaids voice came from behind her. April turned around nervously and saw Zaid swaying a ss in his hand, clearly a little drunk. Miss Sutton, you finally came. Ive been waiting for you. Zaid disyed a sinister smile, and his greasy hand was about to reach out for Aprils shoulder. April swallowed nervously and instinctively dodged. Mr. Berger, youre drunk. Lets talk about whatever you want next time. Seeing that she evaded his touch, Zaid immediately showed a dissatisfied expression. What? Miss Sutton, are you disgusted by me? You dont want to cooperate with me? Noticing Zaids displeasure, April suppressed her inner fear and shook her head. Why would you say that? Im thrilled to have the opportunity. Hmph. Zaid snorted and then ced his hand on Aprils shoulder, his body reeking of alcohol and causing April to instinctively furrow her brow at the scent. The surrounding noise was too loud, which made April feel ufortable. This was her first time stepping into a ce like this. Zaid looked around and noticed that some people in the crowd were losing control of their emotions, with one person even taking off their clothes and dancing on stage. April dared not look over, tightly closing her eyes. This scene actually made Zaidugh. Dont pretend to be innocent. Its a bit noisy here,e with me. April felt a bit dissatisfied in her heart, but she still nodded on the surface, thinking that Zaid was leaving this ce. However, to her surprise, he grabbed her arm and forcefully pulled her towards the interior of the bar. Along the way, April looked at all kinds of people and was filled with fear for this ce. While Zaid wasnt paying attention, April secretly sent a text message to Jane, begging her toe and rescue her quickly. Soon, Zaid stopped with her in a small room and then directly grabbed April into the room. Aprils arm was grabbed so hard that it hurt, and two bright red marks appeared on the surface. Mr. Berger April saw Zaids drunken appearance, and his expression became increasingly lewd, which made her even more afraid. Come over and sit next to me. Zaid waved to April and patted the seat next to him. Aprils feet felt as if they were glued to the ground, and no matter how much Zaid shouted at her, she dared not take a single step forward. Intuition tole her that it was very dangerous here. I called you toe over. Who knew that the next second, Zaid suddenly shouted loudly, scaring April so much that she almost cried and had to sit down next to Zaid. This is being well-behaved. Only well-behaved people will be famous. Zaids voice suddenly softened again, and he gently stroked Aprils arm while continuously sniffing her body, with a look of great enjoyment. Dont do thisConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . April was scared silly by Zaids appearance and wanted to retreat, but she was grabbed by Zaid and couldnt escape. Where do you want to go? Zaids face twisted into a fierce expression as he sniffed around April, trying to detect her scent. Lets talk another day, I suddenly remembered there are some things I need to attend to at work. April wanted to find an excuse to slip away, but just as she got up, she was caught by Zaid. Since youre already here, dont even think about leaving. In the next moment, Zaid had April pinned to the bed, his desire evident in his eyes. Let go of me! April struggled with all her might, but she couldnt resist the mans strength. Dont pretend to be coy. Lets see if youre still so coy in a little bit. As Zaidsrge and greasy face came closer, April instinctively tried to dodge to the side. Just as Zaid was about to make his move, the door behind him suddenly burst open and in the next moment, April felt the man in front of her being pushed away. She opened her eyes wide and felt like she had been saved when she saw Marco standing there. She instinctively hid behind him. What are you doing? You punk! Zaid suddenly exploded with anger and tried to grab a bottle of alcohol to smash over Marcos head but was pushed away by him instead. Get lost. He held April tightly behind him; he had seen how painful it was for this fat man to forcibly hold her down just moments ago. Zaid saw that there were several people that Marco brought with him standing behind them and could only swallow this insult before pointing at Marco then leaving the room. Waaah When Zaid left, April couldnt hold back anymore and cried right in front of Marco. Marco didnt know what else he could do; he stood there helplessly with his hand hanging awkwardly in mid-air. He took April back home where they found out Jane wasnt home yet; they hadnt been able reach Jane on their way over so they went straight there themselves. However, unlike usual times when Jane would answer their knock at her door herself C this time it was Patrick who answered instead. What happened? Patrick raised an eyebrow seeing how distraught April looked while wearing clothes C letting them both into their house. Where is Jane? We need to talk with her about something, said Marco as heforted Aprils emotions along their way inside. She went abroad for business negotiations didnt she? Chapter 716 Is it Closed Tightly? On the other side, inside the vi. Jane sat in the room, nibbling on her fingers and watching the servant outside the door. asionally, she nced at herself out of the corner of her eye. She felt a bit dissatisfied. This was not what she called nurturing the fetus. They sent her to a ce where she couldnt go anywhere, and there were so many servants that it was like imprisoning her. As Jane remembered Patricks hesitant expression that day, she seemed to have realized something. She touched her t belly, knowing that it had only been a month and there wouldnt be much of a bump yet. However, what kind of fetus was making Mike so cautious? She took a deep breath, realizing that she had no electronic devices with her and was unable to contact the outside world. She had no idea how the people outside were doing at this moment. Jane gritted her teeth, unsure of when Patrick would finally notice her. She hated feeling controlled by someone else. Jane furrowed her brow as she opened the door. The busy servants in front of her all stopped and bowed to her. Madam. Jane raised an eyebrow. These were all people sent by Mike, so naturally they were obedient and orderly. Can you tell me where I am? Jane looked around and noticed that Mike was not here, but as soon as she spoke, the surrounding servants all lowered their heads. Speak. Jane growled softly, perhaps due to her pregnancy, unable to control her emotions for a moment. We dont know. Several servants spoke in unison, which made Jane even more angry. Take me to this ce where there is no one, what does it mean?! When Jane had an outburst, the heads of several servants hung even lower. Madam, please dont make things difficult for us. We are just here to serve you during your pregnancy and we really dont know anything. Several servants begged desperately, surrounded by Mikes surveince and informants. Every move they made was exposed to Mikes eyes. Okay. Jane pointed at several servants, her emotions bing more and more intense. Several servants were tight-lipped, and Jane had no choice but to enter the room again. She stamped her feet hard. Could it be possible that she really had to stay here for ten months? She gritted her teeth and was still unwilling. Then she yelled loudly outside the door, Oh, my stomach hurts! Soon, several servants hurried over. Mike specifically sent them to take care of Jane. If anything happened to Janes child, they wouldnt be able to get away with it. Madam, whats wrong? A servant pushed open the door and entered, her face full of worry. Madam The servants eyes widened, but Jane covered her mouth with her hand. Tell me, where am I? Jane looked coldly at the servant in front of her. She knew that these people had it tough, but she had to resort to this method now. The servant was frightened and tears were about to fall from her eyes. She shook her head and said she didnt know anything. If you dont tell me, Jane narrowed her eyes and pulled out a small knife from somewhere, holding it against her own abdomen. Will you tell me now? The servant struggled desperately when she saw the knife but was afraid of hurting Jane. Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head vigorously. Seeing that she had scared him enough, Jane sighed lightly and put down the knife before releasing the servants mouth. Madam, please dont do this. The servant immediately took away the small knife in Janes hand with a worried expression on their face. She looked at the surveince camera in the upper left corner and let out a soft sigh. I hope you take good care of yourself and your child. Jane raised an eyebrow; she felt like there was something serious behind what the servant just said. But then again, it was just one maid C she couldnt afford to worry about anyone else while being trapped like this herself. Soon after that incident, several servants walked into Janes room for inspection purposes; they searched every nook and cranny for sharp objects or anything dangerous before leaving with them all confiscated. Jane pursed her lips; Mike must have been very well informed since everything got taken away so quickly. It seemed that this time he put in a lot of effort, Jane sighed softly. Soon, it was dinner time, and Jane sat at the head of the table in a spacious vi, eating dinner alone. The servants stood in a row nearby, waiting for Janes instructions. The food on the table was all beneficial for pregnancy, and for the sake of her unborn child, Jane had to eat them all. However, what puzzled her was that there seemed to be a new face in the vi. Where is Kaya? She looked up at the servant next to her, Kaya, the one she had dragged into her room in the afternoon. Several servants lowered their heads and said nothing. Jane opened her mouth, thinking that Mike must have found out and had Kaya transferred. This made her even more disgusted with her current life. Everything she had was under Mikes control, and she couldnt ept this feeling of being manipted. Soon after dinner, Jane returned to her room to rest. She walked up to the window and happened to see the security guards changing shifts. She had been in her room all day, staring nkly outside the window, and noticed the sequence of the security guards shifts. They changed shifts every three hours, and during that time, there was no one observing the direction of the pier. Today, Mike hade over here specifically to watch her because of Kayas incident, so now a ship was unexpectedly docked at the pier. She raised an eyebrow. It seemed that tonight was the best time for her to escape. It waste at night, and the servants were all asleep, while Mike was resting in his room. The vi was empty, and Jane gently pushed open the door and looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she quietly walked out of the vi. She timed it well; there were still twenty minutes left until the security guards changed shifts.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane hid behind a coconut tree. Her petite figure waspletely concealed by the coconut tree. Soon, it was time for the shift change. Several security guards were saluting each other. It was at this moment that Jane swallowed nervously, avoiding the guards line of sight, and swiftly entered the ship. The ship wasrge, and Jane searched for a long time before finding the location of the cockpit. Just the search alone took up a lot of time. Tonight, in order for her n to seed, she had deliberately looked up books about ships. As she looked at the control buttons in front of her, the contents of the book appeared in her mind. Jane was very clever and grasped it immediately. Just as she was about to start the ship and leave, she suddenly heard the voice of a servant behind her. Madam, Madam is missing! Chapter 717 Unstable Fetal Condition A group of servants ran quickly to the dock and spoke to a few security guards. The guards immediately began searching and soon, some of them boarded the ship. Janes heart was pounding as she heard the footsteps of the guards getting closer. She hid her petite body under the control table in the cockpit, using a chair to cover herself. However, this action made her very ufortable, and she started feeling a dull pain in her lower abdomen. Jane endured it and stayed hidden in the cockpit. Soon enough, several security guards arrived at the cockpit. Jane had hidden herself extremely well but they could smell a womans scenting from inside. It seems that madam has been here, one guard said. Janes heart was beating rapidly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The guards searched back and forth inside but eventually came to stand before Jane who had curled up under the table. They noticed that there was a strand of hair on one of their chairs C it belonged to Jane since their driver was male. Jane closed her eyes tightly; next second, they pulled out chairs revealing Jane curled up underneath it all along! Madam! The security guard eximed and quickly helped Jane up, but at that moment, Jane was overwhelmed with emotions and quickly dodged, trying to avoid the security guards touch. Dont touch me! Struggling, Janes knee suddenly hit the nearby table. She cried out in pain. The slight pain she felt in her lower abdomen when she was curled up inside became more intense. Jane held her lower abdomen, sweat forming on her forehead. The security guards panicked and immediately supported Jane out of the ship, calling for a doctor. Soon, Jane was brought back to her room. Shey t on the bed, sweat continuing to trickle down her forehead. The doctor sat beside her, examining Janes pulse. His expression was extremely tense. Mike had been urging him all the way here, warning that if anything happened to Jane, he wouldnt have a good oue either. How is she? Just then, Mike pushed the door open. He was awakened by the anxious servants outside the room when he heard that Jane had gone missing. He immediately rushed to Janes room. Meanwhile, the doctor was fully focused on diagnosing Jane while a few servants brought in a basin of water to wipe away the sweat streaming from her. Finally, the doctor diagnosed that she had experienced prematurebor, which infuriated Mike. The child was already unstable, and now this happened. If anything went wrong with the child, what would they do? Dont you care about your own life? This is your own child. By doing this, are you treating them well? Mike pounded his cane a few times, questioning. Who knew Jane would curl her lips and let out a coldugh. You know this is my own child, so why did you treat me like this? Jane couldnt bear it anymore. She was about to seed and leave this ce, but she was caught again. Seeing that Jane was not in the right state of mind, Mike tried to calm himself down. Im doing this for your own good. Youre carrying the Pansy familys child, and naturally, you need to take good care of the pregnancy. In the next second, Jane widened her eyes, her gaze filled with pessimism and disappointment. Dont use this excuse to deceive me. This ce only makes me feel more and more oppressed. I advise you to take care of your pregnancy here. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong with the child of the Pansy family, I will punish you severely. Mikes words were not only meant for Jane but also for the servants and the doctor beside him. Upon hearing this, the people around lowered their heads, except for Jane, who opened her mouth andughed coldly. I dont have any peace of mind here. I wont be able to raise this child peacefully. Who knew Jane would say such words directly, her face showing ack of interest in life, her eyes dim. Mike shook his head. The Jane in front of him waspletely different from the confident and beautiful Jane he had seen at Star Entertainment. But now, she was pregnant, and he had to do everything in his power to protect her. Soon, Mike left the room. He knew that if he continued to argue with her like this, her unborn child would suffer even more. Mikes eyes turned cold as he nced at the servant beside him. The emotional state of a pregnant woman had a great impact on the child. If Jane continued like this, it wouldnt be good for the child. Soon, Mike returned to his homnd and arranged for a psychiatrist. Coincidentally, this psychiatrist had been working for Patrick all along. He was highly skilled, and even Mike admired him. However, it had been a long time since this matter had passed, and Mike probably forgot that he was affiliated with Patrick. Soon, the psychiatrist received Mikes notification and then went to Patricks office with the text message in hand. Mr. Pansy. Patrick crossed his hands in front of his forehead, his mind filled with thoughts of Jane and her child. If Jane were to find out about the child, her emotions would be even worse, and as a result, her physical condition would deteriorate further. These days, he couldnt reach Jane, and thinking about that letter, could it be that Jane found out about the fetus and left on her own? At the thought of this, Patrick became even more anxious, but he also thought of contacting Mike. He made dozens of phone calls to Mike, but each time, Mike didnt answer. This only deepened Patricks confusion. Soon, the psychiatrist arrived with the text message and handed it to Patrick. After reviewing the message, Patrick realized that something was wrong. Taking a private ne? This was undoubtedly not for Mikes medical treatment. Soon, Patrick widened his eyes. No wonder he couldnt reach him all this time. It seemed that Mike had taken Jane away. He frowned and went to Mikes house. The servant informed him that Mike was not at home. It seemed that he was taking care of Jane over there. Patricks gaze turned cold, and soon he noticed Kaya standing nearby. Kaya had always been a highly regarded servant by Mike. How could she not have gone with Jane, especially when she was pregnant? Patrick called Kaya over and took her to the study. Where did my grandfather go? I have an important matter to discuss with him. Patrick got straight to the point, and Kaya kept her head down the whole time. I dont know anything about his whereabouts. Tell me the truth. Patrick narrowed his eyes and gave a signal to his assistant next to him. Soon, the assistant handed a check to Kaya. Chapter 718 Finding Her This is one million dors. Can you speak now? Kaya looked at the check in front of her, stunned. Although she had been working for Mike for many years, this was the first time she held such arge check in her hands. I was taking care of her at the vi yesterday and was called back in the evening. Upon hearing about Janes whereabouts, Patrick suddenly sat up straight. Where is she? On a deserted beach, but I flew there and Mike doesnt allow us to use electronic devices. I dont know where it is either. Patrick frowned. He couldnt believe that Mike had taken such precautions and even targeted his own employees. This exined why he hadnt been able to contact Jane for days. He thought of sending a psychologist there as their only option and then having someone follow them. Can you contact the staff over there? Patrick asked. Kaya lowered her head and thought for a moment before nodding. We have a dedicated phone line between us, but Madam has no idea about it. This made things easier. He made a call to have the psychologist board Mikes private ne while he sent his own people on another ne to follow them closely from afar. This way they could find out where Jane was being held captive. You help me contact the staff so they can cooperate with me in rescuing Jane. After that, I will reward you generously, Patrick said. Kaya did as instructed by calling the staff over there. This was a matter between the servants, so Mike never asked about these things. Soon, Kaya coordinated with the other servants and waited for Patricks people to arrive at the vi. The ne carrying the psychiatrist quickly reached its destination, and as soon as he got off the ne, he was led to the vi. ording to the description of the servants, Janes current mood was very bad, otherwise she wouldnt have gone out to seek a psychiatrist. Patrick clenched his fists tightly, hoping that nothing bad had happened to Jane. Soon, he arrived at the beach, avoiding the securitys line of sight and entering the vi. The surveince in the vi had been previously sabotaged by the servants, so at this moment, Mike had no idea that Patrick had found this ce. The servant led Patrick to Janes room, and as expected, Janes low roar could be heard from inside. It sounded heavy and disappointed, and Patricks heart tightened. Jane was already physically and mentally exhausted. She sat numbly on the floor, the cold tiles piercing her body. But Jane didnt care at all. Being trapped here, what could be more painful than this? Because of this sudden child, her life was disrupted, and Jane didnt want to be constrained like this. Soon, her mood worsened, and the intense pain in her abdomen, which was already experiencing contractions, became even more severe. Ah She groaned in pain, clutching her abdomen, her voice filled with agony. As soon as Patrick realized something was wrong, he quickly pushed open the door and immediately saw that the area under Jane was soaked in blood. Jane- Patrick panicked and rushed forward to embrace Jane. Doctor, call a doctor quickly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Patrick shouted angrily, looking at Jane copsing in a pool of blood. He had never felt so distressed before. Hold on, the doctor will be here soon. Why did you take so long toe? Seeing Patrick, Janesst line of defensepletely crumbled in her heart. She rested her head against Patricks solid chest, tears streaming down incessantly. I camete, and you suffered because of it. Suppressing his inner anger, Patrick embraced Jane. Can you take me away from here, please? Jane, with her bloodied hand, caressed Patricks cheek, and Patrick nodded hastily. Okay, well leave this ce. Soon, Jane couldnt hold on any longer and fainted. The doctor hurriedly arrived and, seeing Jane lying on the floor, immediately instructed people to lift her onto the bed. Mike also arrived at this moment and frowned upon seeing everything in front of him. However, Patricks entire focus was on Jane, and he paid no attention to Mike. He sat on the side, diagnosing Janes pulse, his expression heavy. In the end, the doctor shook his head. Madam, she had a miscarriage. Mike felt a tremor beneath him and almost lost his bnce. Madams body was already very weak, not suitable for carrying a fetus. Her emotional instability in the past few days repeatedly disturbed the fetus, which was even more detrimental. So, this miscarriage was only a matter of time. The doctor sighed, and Mike fell silent. Indeed, this pregnancy came too suddenly for Jane. Seeing her weak appearance now, Mike remained silent. Patrick held Janes somewhat cold body, his face unusually grave. The next moment, Patrick turned his head and looked at Mike. Why did you do this? She was already physically weak, and you forced her to carry the pregnancy. Isnt that tantamount to taking her life? Mike opened his mouth, wanting to try to exin, but faced with Patricks angry gaze, he had nothing to say. Now, not only did we lose the child, but her body is even weaker. Is this what you wanted to see? I didnt want this either, but it has already happened. Mike furrowed his brow. Jane was lying motionless in Patricks arms, and if it werent for her faint breathing, her pale face would have made him doubt if she was still in this world. If it wasnt for you, would she be like this? Patrick clenched his teeth. Ive told you before, we can have another child, but if Jane is gone, theres no turning back. Is this what you wanted by tormenting her like this? No, I didnt. I just wanted Mike wanted to exin, but he still had no words. Just wanted what? Patrick coldly looked back. If anything happens to Jane, I wont let you off. Patrick couldnt control his emotions and painfully questioned Mike. Mike realized that this time, perhaps he had truly made a mistake. He sighed softly, looking at Janes pale face, so different from the confident one he saw a few days ago. Perhaps, this time it was truly because of him that Jane lost her former confidence. She was rebellious by nature, disliking being restrained, and this time he forcibly kept her here, amplifying her emotional turmoil. Her body, which was already unsuitable for carrying a fetus, became even heavier, leading to the situation today. Then, Mike walked out of the room. This time, he chose to withdraw on his own, no longer pressing Jane and Patrick for answers. Chapter 719 The Child is Gone After Mike left, Patrick didnt pay any more attention to him. He turned his head and looked at Jane, who was still unconscious in front of him. It had been a long time since she had shown any signs of waking up, which made Patrick even more anxious. He sent someone to change Janes clothes that were stained with blood andid her t on the bed. Her face was still very pale, looking like a dying patient. Patrick felt heartbroken. Soon after, the doorbell rang outside. Patrick frowned and opened the door to see the doctor standing there. This was the best doctor around, but now that Jane was unconscious it wasnt easy to transfer her back home so they had no choice but to have this doctore over instead. Although there were nes avable for travel, it still took a lot of time for them to get here. Doctor, thank you foring. Patricks voice choked up as he stepped back and let the doctor in. This is what I should do, replied the doctor while nodding his head as he carried his medical kit inside. Originally, this ce was meant for Jane to nurture the fetus. Due to Janes physical condition, Mike had arranged for the hospitals well-prepared equipment to be brought in early. As a result, Janes room was filled with various types of equipment, eliminating the need to go to the hospital specifically. This provided Jane with afortable environment, where she could properly recover. Patrick felt relieved as the servants brought in the equipment. The doctor first conducted a full-body examination for Jane and then checked the condition of her abdomen. The fetus had not fully formed, and although there was a miscarriage, given Janes physical condition, a miscarriage was inevitable. If the child had been lost earlier, it would have been beneficial for her body. If the miscarriage urred when the child was more developed, at that point, Janes body would not be able to sustain it. The patients emotional anxiety and tension have been detected, possibly due to excessive recent stress. The doctor examined and exined Janes condition while Patrick listened silently, his brows furrowing. He never expected that during the days he was absent, Jane had suffered so much. His gaze dimmed, and he silently promised himself that he would not let Jane suffer anymore. The doctor handed several bottles of nutrient solution and medication to the servant beside him. During these days when the madam was unconscious and unable to eat, we had to support her temporarily with nutrient solutions. These bottles of medication should be administered to her in the evening. The doctor instructed the servants about the details while Patrick quietly took note. Soon, an intravenous tube was inserted into Janes delicate hand, and Patrick watched with a pang of heartache. Just a few days ago, Jane was hospitalized and received injections, and now she had to endure the same suffering again. Patrick stood by Janes bed, leaning down to caress her full forehead and gently tracing his fingers down her straight nose. Jane was truly extraordinarily beautiful, but her body had been broken down. For several consecutive days, Jane relied on these medications and nutrient solutions to get through each day. Patrick changed her clothes daily, helped her turn over, and asionally wiped her body. After several days, Jane stilly quietly in bed, her eyes tightly closed, causing Patrick to feel anxious. In the morning, the warm sunlight streamed through the curtains, gradually bringing a rosy color to Janesplexion. Her fingers also moved slightly. Patrick leaned over Janes bed. For several consecutive days, he had been watching her fall asleep like this. Patrick Just as Patrick was about to get up, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. He quickly turned around and saw Janes eyes slightly opening. Youre awake. Patricks heart was filled with extreme excitement as he leaned down and gently supported Jane. Have some water. Janes voice was hoarse, and Patrick turned to fetch a cup of water for her. Even though she had been unconscious for these days, water had always been prepared for her in the room. Jane took a sip and then handed the cup back to Patrick, shaking her head. She then looked at the puncture marks on her hand. You were administered fluids by the doctor while you were unconscious. Patrick replied, seeing a somewhat despondent expression on Janes face, deciding not to say much. My child, is it still there In the next moment, Jane asked this question. During her unconsciousness, she felt a chilling sensation beneath her body. When she looked down, she saw fresh blood seeping through her dress Patrick opened his mouth, knowing that Jane was about to ask him this question. Despite thinking countless times about how to answer her in his mind, when faced with the moment, he couldnt utter a word. Is it still there? Jane asked again, but this time her emotions were somewhat agitated. The doctor said you shouldnt get too upset, Patrick worried about Janes health and sighed, We will have children in the future. Its gone Janes pupils contracted as she touched her t abdomen. A few days ago, she had truly felt a small life quietly growing in her belly. Now, that feeling had vanished.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. We will have more. Patrick couldnt bear to see her like this. He walked forward and embraced Janes shoulders, feeling a deep sadness in his heart. Jane had been imprisoned here because of this child, and now that the child was gone, she had lost herst constion. Tears welled up in Janes eyes, silently streaming down. Patrick knew that the more painful it was, the quieter she cried. Its alright, cry if you want to. Patrick held Jane in his arms, gently wiping the tears from her face. He left me when he was so little. Janes choked voice sounded. She knew that this time, there were significant reasons because of her. She even had a dream where the child waved at her from afar, crying and telling Jane, Mom doesnt love me, I have to leave. He will watch over you from heaven. Patrick said tenderly, and in the next moment, the door to the room opened. Jane is awake? It was Mike entering through the door. He knew he had no reason to stand here now. But everything started because of him, so he had toe and check on Janes condition. When Jane saw Mike, her face immediately turned sour. Why are you here? Jane questioned, causing Mike to feel embarrassed. Patrick also harbored resentment towards Mike in his heart, so he didnt pay him any attention either. This made Mikes situation even more difficult. Just checking on your condition. Clearly, Mikes tone was displeased. Although it was his own doing, Jane was the wife of the Pansy family, so he couldnt tolerate such an attitude from her. Have you finished? Once youre done, you can leave. Jane said coldly, thinking about how Mike had imprisoned her here these past few days. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been in such a state of mind. Chapter 720 Make Him Apologize Is this how you should treat your elders? Mike growled, unused to being treated with such disrespect. Well, is this how you should treat your juniors? Jane retorted, her previously dull eyes now filled with fiery anger. If it werent for you, would I be in this state right now? Mikes throat tightened as he saw Jane like this for the first time. Regardless, I am still your elder and you shouldnt treat me with such an attitude, Mikes expression turned cold as he looked at Jane who was now pale and without her previous kind smile. The tension between the two grew increasingly strained. Patrick could see that things were not going well and signaled to his servant to escort Mike out of the room. Feeling defeated, Mike left as per Patricks suggestion. Dont be angry, Patrick tried to console Jane but she ignored himpletely and refused to even look at him. Patrick frowned in surprise that even he had been included in her silent treatment. If youre upset then tell me what can make it better? As soon as these words came out, Jane turned her face away. Really? Of course. Patrick nodded, then propped his head up and thought for a moment. Since youre upset, why not send him abroad as well? Upon hearing this, Jane frowned the next second. No. If she sent Mike abroad, it would be giving him a peaceful ce instead. You see, Mike was already old, long retired. Going to some unfamiliar ce abroad would actually give him a quiet ce to spend hister years. If he didnt experience her pain, he would never know the pain of others. So what do you want then? Patrick asked when he noticed Janes expression was off. He harmed my child, and Im not some saint. I wont let him off the hook so easily. Jane pursed her lips, which also made it difficult for Patrick. I know this has caused you a lot of grievances. Looking at Janes pale face, Patrick couldnt find any words to refute her. I want him to apologize to me. As soon as she said this, Patricks pupils involuntarily contracted. Mike had been proud his whole life. How could he lower his head and admit a mistake to a junior? But this time, it was indeed Mikes fault, and he should bear the consequences. Dont even think about it! Just then, Mikes voice came from outside the door. He had been silently watching the surveince in Janes room, but upon hearing those words, he couldnt sit still anymore. Grandpa, you Patrick wanted to stop Mike, but Mike coldly told Patrick to step aside. As your senior, I let it slide before because of your miscarriage. I didnt expect you to take advantage of it! Jane raised her head and stared coldly at the old man in front of her. If it werent for you, would I have had a miscarriage? I just want a fair and just apology. Janes icy words rang out, making Mikes heart tremble. Dont go too far. You are the one going too far. Jane touched her abdomen and gritted her teeth. If it werent for you forcibly sending me here, would my body be in this state? I just want a fair and just apology. You see, Mike, as the pir of the Pansy family, had always been respected. He had never apologized to anyone in all his years. Now, he was being asked to apologize to his junior. If this were to get out, his reputation would be ruined. Its impossible. Mike firmly refused, and their rtionship grew even more tense. Patrick was caught in the middle, unable to take sides. He stood there, unable to say anything for a while. That night, Mikey in bed, tossing and turning, with Janes face constantly appearing in his mind. He genuinely felt sorry for Jane, but seeing her repeatedly disrespecting him because of this incident, he felt increasingly displeased. Untilte at night, Mike couldnt fall asleep. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door being locked from outside. This instantly startled Mike, and he sat up, trying to open his own door, but it was locked and no matter how he turned it, he couldnt unlock it. Who is it? He growled lowly, but there was no sound outside the door. Soon, the silence returned outside the door, and Mike tried to make a phone call for help. Unfortunately, the signal around him was being disrupted, and he couldnt get through to anyone. This made Mike even more anxious. He pounded on the door and shouted, but no one responded. As the sky grew brighter, Patrick walked out of his room, preparing to check on Janes situation. Yesterday, due to Mikes incident, Jane requested separate rooms to sleep in. However, what puzzled him was that Mike usually woke up early, but today it was already sote, and his door remained tightly closed. This struck Patrick as strange, so he approached the door and lightly knocked. Patrick? Soon, Mikes voice came from inside, I dont know why, but my door wont open. Patrick realized that something was amiss. He turned the lock a few times, but the door wouldnt budge. In that case, a key would be needed. Suddenly, a figure shed in his mind-Jane! Patrick went to Janes room, Did you lock my grandfather up? Jane raised an eyebrow but didnt reply. If Mike could do such a thing to her, she wanted him to experience being imprisoned as well. Hes an old man. He cant handle this treatment from you. Patricks tone softened a lot. He knew that if he sounded too harsh, it would only annoy Jane. Im pregnant, and I cant handle the way he treated me either. Jane locked eyes with Patrick and confronted him directly. Youre not an irrational person, Patrick said. Give me the key. Jane coldly nced at him, then followed Patrick to Mikes door. Grandpa, you should apologize to Jane, or else I might not be able to save you either. Patrick anticipated that if he only took one side, it would anger Jane, so he shouted loudly towards the room. There was silence for a while inside. Jane turned to look at Patrick, and the next second, Mikes voice reached their ears. Im sorry, it was my mistake this time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 721 Compensation for You Jane stood outside the door and snorted before handing the keys to Patrick. She didnt want to be so harsh, but Mikes actions and his entitled attitude made her furious. Although Mike had been good to her in the past, helping her send Beatrice abroad, their rtionship had always been strictly professional. Now, because of a child, he had done something she couldnt ept. Patrick understood this and didnt scold her for it. The door opened quickly and they saw Mike sitting on the ground with sweat on his forehead and eyes downcast as he stared at Jane with cold eyes from below. Mike was indignant that he had to bow down to a younger person like Jane; if this matter were leaked out, it would not only ruin his reputation but also destroy the good atmosphere that the Pansy family had built up over many years. Grandpa, are you okay? Patrick rushed forward to help Mike stand up since he was stuck between them. Mike spent the entire night shouting inside the door, but the soundproofing was so good that none of the servants heard him. As a result, he sat in the corner of the door all night without falling asleep. At this point, Mike was already exhausted, unwilling to lift his eyes, and just shook his head. Patrick looked worried and had someone fetch a doctor. No need for a doctor, Mike stopped him. I know my own body. Then, he looked coldly at Jane and said, Are you satisfied with what you see? You treated me the same way, didnt you? Jane responded indifferently. Mike fell silent, sighed, and recognized that both he and Jane were stubborn individuals who naturally disliked being controlled. Thinking of the unborn child, Mike felt a wave of regret. However, thispletely deepened the conflict between the two. Youre already tired. Go back and rest, Patrick tried to mediate and helped Mike back to bed. Seeing Jane still standing at the door, Patrick approached her, coaxing, Youre still ill, and yourplexion worsens after this trip. Go back and rest. He carefully supported Jane, afraid that her body would be even weaker. But due to Mikes incident, Jane refused to look directly at Patrick and simply nodded before preparing to return to the bedroom. Wait. Just then, Mikes voice reached their ears. Patrick turned around, worried that the two might erupt into an argument. He turned and met Mikes helpless gaze. Take me abroad. As soon as these words were spoken, both Jane and Patricks pupils shrank. Mike had unexpectedly suggested this, which waspletely unlike his previous style. Really? Patrick looked at Jane beside him, who remained silent. Initially, Jane was unwilling to go along with this n, but since Mike had brought it up himself, she didnt feel right opposing it any further. Mike knew well that he was getting old and that there were some things he couldnt keep up with the thoughts of the younger generation. Just like this incident, his stubbornness had led to the current oue. With old age, his mind wasnt as sharp as before, and now his rtionship with Jane had deteriorated. He didnt know how many more conflicts would arise in the future. Jane knew this reasoning very well. Beatrice could be sent abroad, but Mike was different from Beatrice. After all, Mike had been in the business world for many years, with connections and status. His sudden departure would have an impact on the Pansy family. Even though Mike had done what he had, she still had to carefully consider the matter from a perspective of interests. Yes, Mike nodded, while Jane remained silent. Since it was Mikes own request, Patrick had no reason to object. With this, Jane had no reason to refuse either. She had already made Mike experience what she had gone through in the past. If he wanted to go abroad now, she didnt care anymore. Jane pursed her lips and left the room. Patrick apanied Jane and didnt forget to book the ne tickets online. However, with Mike leaving, the domesticpanys industry would have to be reorganized. Although Patrick had been managing thepany for these years, Mike still held a certain amount of shares, and many important matters still required his guidance. Now that he was aging and about to embark on retired life abroad, they needed to carefully consider what should be done with these industries. Patrick looked at thepany matters on his phone and then nced at Jane by his side. Whats wrong? Jane noticed that Patrick had something on his mind, so she approached him and nced at the documents on his phone. On the screen, it prominently disyed the industries under Mikes name, and upon seeing this, Janes long eyshes trembled slightly. What is this? She looked through the files on the phone, and it was clearly a transfer of industry agreement. Since Grandpa is going abroad, the domestic industries will need to be reorganized. Jane nodded, somewhat indifferent. Then what are you hesitating about? Youre his grandson, just transfer them to your name. What would I do with these industries? Patrick smiled. These industries are the result of Mikes hard work over the years. While they may not beparable to a wealthy nation, they still generate an annual profit of over a hundred billion. As soon as he said that, Jane widened her eyes. A hundred billion, that was not a small amount. So, what are you suggesting? Ive thought it through. Grandpas actions are unforgivable. Since he is going abroad, aspensation, all these industries will be transferred under your name. Mine? Jane swallowed hard. This profit could rival Star Entertainments ie over ten years. Yes, Ill have the documents printed outter, and you just need to sign on them. Jane stood still in disbelief. But does Mike agree to this? He has enough retirement funds, and naturally, the industries will be transferred to my name. As for me transferring them to you, he wont object. As soon as Patrick said that, his brow furrowed again. Whats wrong? After these days of recuperation, Janesplexion had regained some rosy color. Its just that we should first visit the shareholders in the industries. But with me around, they wont give you a hard time. Patrick smiled as he caressed Janes head, then went to print out the documents. Soon, Mike signed the transfer agreement, and the documents were transferred to Janes room. Jane was amazed yet hesitant, but in the end, she signed her own name on them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 722 Overnight Fame On the other side of Star Entertainment Group, Jane was absent from work and no one was in charge of the day-to-day affairs. Marco was pushed to take over temporarily. His reputation within thepany was good, so many employees were willing to follow his lead. Although Marcos heart belonged to April, he kept his work and personal life separate and did not give all the good resources to her. However, soon a new person joined thepany. Since Jane had been absent for a long time, Marco went outside and recruited some people because he felt that thepany was bing too quiet. Mr. Gibson. Marco sat in his office reviewing documents when someone entered. It was Haven Hodge, a new artist who had just been recruited these past few days. Unlike other artists in thepany, Havens appearance could be described as perfect but there were countless beautiful people in show business. However, Marco had another reason for recruiting her C he happened to see Haven practicing singing in a corner one day and she immediately caught his attention with just a few seconds of singing. Not only that, but he also discovered that Haven had many outstanding qualities. Even her acting skills were exceptional. The video of her crying scene during the audition had already spread throughout thepany. With this, Marco had even higher expectations for Haven. Whats wrong? Marcos maic voice came through. Ive been training for these past few days, and I dont know when Ill be able to release my song, Haven asked. When she first joined thepany, she had tearfully shared her impoverished background, so it was reasonable for her to be eager to release new music. Youre ready? Marco raised an eyebrow. That was quick. Sing a little for me. Haven nodded and, under Marcos gaze, opened her mouth, filling the entire office with her melodious voice. After the song ended, Marco couldnt help but admire her. Not bad, Marco apuded. It seemed he had struck gold this time. This song had a certain level of difficulty, and initially, Marco had doubts about entrusting it to a neer. Now, he realized he hadnt misjudged her. Heres the n: Ill take you to the recording studio this afternoon. If the results are good, we can release the song the same night. Thank you, Mr. Gibson, Haven smiled widely, bowed to Marco, and left the office. Soon, Marco brought Haven to the recording studio. Although it was her first time recording a song, Haven showed no signs of nervousness. She managed her expressions perfectly in front of the microphone. Marco admired this, and after just one recording, it was already perfect. The sound engineer made some adjustments on theputer, but Havens voice was already excellent. There was no need for much editing; it was wless. Marco was very satisfied, so he released the song on the tform. Initially, the song received an average response, but soon, with Havens enchanting voice and stunning appearance, it instantly attracted arge number of fans. A singer with both looks and talent is easily favored by people. Moreover, Star Entertainment had been rtively low-key during this period, so this song caught many fans attention. Haven quickly rose to fame with this song, and she never expected that so many people would love her voice. As Marco watched the online data improving, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Jane was absent for these few days, and Star Entertainment was solely supported by him. It had been a long time since they achieved any decent results, but now with Haven, thepanys revenue and profits were looking great. Furthermore, Haven had excellent resources and conditions, making her a valuable asset for thepanys development.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in her office chair, Haven scrolled through thements on Twitter, feeling ecstatic. However, the inte being what it is, there were inevitably some trollers in thements. But Haven had prepared herself well beforehand and ignored the attacks from those individuals. By the end of the afternoon, her fan count had silently increased by tens of thousands. As Haven looked at the online praise andments about her, she couldnt stop smiling. But soon, something bad happened. Haven discovered that a media outlet had exposed something from her past, and quickly, inte users began to change their perspective. The overnight sensation, Haven, how could she rise above the others so silently? Is it due to her exceptional talent? Or is it due to some unspoken rules in the entertainment industry? With this headline, it instantly attracted a lot of inte users to click and view the article, apanied by some photos. The first photo showed Havens chat records with her former boss, filled with vulgar and offensivenguage, which was extremely unpleasant to see. The following photos were all about Havens dark history, including evidence of her involvement in certain rtionships, all of which were exposed by various media outlets. Haven stood there in shock, unable to believe that these things had been exposed by inte users so quickly. She hadnt even had the chance to enjoy the feeling of being adored by fans before being plunged into the abyss in an instant. Haven was unwilling to ept this. She clenched her fists tightly, but the evaluations of her on the inte became increasingly negative. Many people started turning against her, changing from being her fans to bing her critics. Haven felt like she was copsing, but there was even more damning evidence toe. A person iming to be Havens ex-boyfriend suddenly appeared on Twitter, revealing events from several years ago. He used Haven of abandoning him in order to pursue a rtionship with a wealthy man. In the mans tweets, every word and line revealed his longing for Haven over the years. However, in the end, he used Haven of her wrongdoings, intending to show the unknown side of Haven to the inte users. In this way, Haven became entangled in the forbidden topics of the entertainment industry. Faced with absolute talent and beauty, these revtions instantly overwhelmed her. As a result, Star Entertainment also suffered. Many of Havens fans criticized Star Entertainment, iming that they were irresponsible and that thepany hid like a turtle when their artist encountered trouble. More inte users chimed in, using Star Entertainment of trying to salvage the situation by randomly recruiting artists since they didnt have anypetent ones to begin with. This situation made Marco even more distressed. Setting aside whether these allegations were true or not, inte users only believed what they saw before them. With so many peopleing forward, it seemed that the situation was dire. However, now that Star Entertainment had already signed Haven, and no artist had apletely clean background, if their own artist fell, they had to find a way to pull her back up. Chapter 723 Taking Care of Stray Cats Marco gritted his teeth and immediately called for an emergency public rtions meeting, emphasizing the need to handle this matter. Although there was noplete evidence to prove Havens innocence, with thepanys handling of the situation, it was temporarily suppressed. Haven sat in her office chair, facing her colleagues strange looks. She couldnt ept it for a while and could only sit in a corner lost in thought. Now that her scandal had been exposed, thepany couldnt let her take on any endorsements or resources for now as it would only make matters worse. As a result, Haven became idle. Fortunately, the song she released earlier brought some ie to thepany and they didnt suffer too much from the scandal. However, under Havens Twitter ount were constant insults which forced her to close downments. On another side of town at a vi Jane had recovered from her illness and regained some color back into her facepared to before when she looked pale and weak. Her limbs had also returned back to normal so she could walk around freely again. Sometimes Jane would still touch her t stomach thinking about their unborn child. Mike had been sent abroad so life became even more peaceful for herself. Jane recovered her health, and Patrick also made up his mind not to stay here any longer. That day, he brought Jane and the household staff back to their home country. As Jane looked at the familiar environment and faces in her home country, she took a deep breath and smiled gently. She recalled the stifling life she had before on the beach, where she felt suffocated. But now that she had returned to her home country, she believed that all difficulties could be ovee. Shortly after arriving in her home country, Jane prepared to go back to thepany. However, she needed to walk more to regain her strength, so instead of driving, she decided to take a walk and enjoy the surroundings. Normally, she was always in a rush to go to work and didnt have time to stop and appreciate the scenery. But now that she had paused and took a closer look, she realized that there was a different kind of beauty. Jane felt a sense of contentment, and in the end, she stopped in front of a small alley. She furrowed her brows because she couldnt recall this particr alley from her memory. Out of curiosity, Jane stuck her head inside and immediately spotted a small cat basking in the sun on the ground. This moment piqued her interest, and Jane smiled. She approached the cat, bent down, and gently rubbed its little head. The cat had a good temperament and allowed Jane to pet it however she pleased. It closed its eyes and asionally purred with satisfaction. Orange, its time to eat! Just then, a sweet female voice came from behind. Jane followed the voice and saw a petite girl with the sun shining on her back, outlining her silhouette with golden rays, radiating a charming glow. Jane stared nkly for a moment, and then the girl walked towards her with a smile. Hello. She greeted Jane, who was momentarily stunned, and then Jane smiled back at her. Then, the girl lightly lifted the cats neck and affectionately said, Naughty, wandering around again? Its time to eat. Jane was drawn to this sunny and adorable girl. She couldnt help but say, Do you own this cat? Oh, no, the girl shook her head. I just feel sorry for them and take care of them when I have free time. Them? Janes interest was immediately piqued, and her eyes lit up. Are there others? Of course, the girl nodded with a smile, then looked Jane up and down. You dont seem like a bad person. Come with me. With that, she turned and walked away. Jane hurriedly followed her, and at a corner, she saw a litter of little cats and dogs on the ground. Wow.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Janes eyes sparkled as she gently squatted down and caressed the backs of these little animals one by one. Dont worry, they are all well-behaved and wont bite. The girl pouted and called out to the animals on the ground. The little animals were also well-behaved, standing up and rubbing against Jane. You take care of them by yourself? Jane was delighted by these little cats and dogs, and she asionally turned around to chat with the girl. But it had to be said, the girl was also very attractive. Her big, watery eyes twinkled, leaving asting impression. I dont have that much ability. I juste to see them when I have free time. The more Ie, the more I get to know them. Jane nodded and took the Orange cat from the girls hand. This was the first cat she saw when she entered the alley. You called it Orange, is that its name? Jane asked, puckering her lips and making a few yful sounds, which amused the little cat, who kept watching her. Yes, the girl nodded, then proceeded to name each of the other animals inside. This one is Thoughtless, this one is Little Five, and this one She named each of the small animals one by one, and Jane covered her mouth and chuckled. Youve named all of them? There are so many! Jane asked, observing the girls proud expression. Of course, they are all my children, the girl replied with a proud face. Janeughed a few more times, surprised to find such apassionate girl in this era. You said they need to eat, right? Let me help you. Jane took several bags of cat and dog food from the girls hand and poured them into their respective bowls. It had to be said that she was extremely meticulous, preparing each bowl and cing them in front of the animals, worried that they would fight over the food. The little animals were well-behaved, sitting in their designated spots and patiently waiting for their food. As Jane looked at this heartwarming scene, she couldnt help but feel touched. These small animals were truly intelligent, forced to survive in this environment due to their circumstances. The girl, on the other hand, was not idle and was busy preparing their water source on the side. You seem to have a caring nature. How about taking care of them together with me in the future? she suddenly proposed to Jane after they finished their tasks. Jane hesitated for a moment, then nodded, Okay. Im Finley Hodge, whats your name? she asked while giving Jane her phone number. Jane North, she replied, leaving her contact information for Finley as well. Soon, Jane left the alley and returned to herpany. Jane! As soon as Jane stepped into thepany, the employees gathered around her. Chapter 724 New Employee Maria rushed to the front, holding Janes hand and spinning her around. Where have you been these past few days? I missed you so much. Ive been sick for the past couple of days. Everyone was worried, Jane exined as people around them began to show concern for her health. April was also there, as shy as ever, standing by and chuckling softly. Jane, you look thinner, she said. Jane touched her cheek and realized that she had indeed lost quite a bit of weight. Even Marco walked out of his office. He had been helping Jane with everything these past few days, which gave him a headache. Youre finally back, he said with relief while artists chattered around them excitedly. Since Jane disappeared, Star Entertainment hadnt been this lively in ages. How has thepany been while I was gone? asked Jane curiously. It felt like an eternity without you here, Marco exaggerated before exining how tough it had been these past few days. I didnt realize how much work there is until I experienced it myself. Jane raised an eyebrow, Oh? Is that so? Yeah, Marco nodded, crossing his thumb and forefinger and massaging them. But as long as the money is right, I wont refuse. As soon as he said this, everyone present burst intoughter. Look at your performance, Jane didnt hold back either, causing Marco to cover his face. I cant believe that even after being so dedicated these days, I still cant win Janes heart. Janeughed at Marcos words and lightly pinched his arm. If you keep ying around like this, you might lose your year-end bonus. With that, Marco obediently closed his mouth. Jane looked around at the employees in thepany. It seems like everyones been doing welltely. Turning her head, she immediately noticed a new face among the crowd. She is Jane squinted her eyes and pointed to Haven not far away. Oh, forgot to introduce you, Marco walked over to Havens side. This is Haven, who joined us recently. Then, Marco patted Havens back and raised an eyebrow. Say hello to Jane. Hello, Jane, Haven cooperated well and bowed politely to Jane. Jane nodded, but she couldnt shake the feeling that Havens eyes were constantly avoiding her. On the way here, Jane had already learned about the recent situation of Star Entertainment on Twitter, and she also had some knowledge about Havens situation. However, she couldnt say it directly in front of so many people. However, as she looked at Haven, she felt that her appearance was somewhat familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. What are you thinking about? Marco pulled Jane out of her thoughts, and Jane shook her head, then let everyone go back to their own tasks. Afterward, Jane prepared to return to her office. On the way, Jane noticed that Havens footsteps were different from others, giving off a sense of heaviness. She shook her head again, thinking that she was overthinking, and then walked into the office. Back in her office, Jane reviewed Havens profile. It was clean, and her family background seemed humble, but she had undeniable talent. With her hands crossed, Jane couldnt help but think of the online rumors about Haven. She was somewhat puzzled. Although many of these gossip and spections were unreliable, if Havens information was so clean, how could so much dark history be dug up about her? She couldnt quite grasp the situation. Entertainment industry celebrities never hadpletely clean backgrounds, but why was it only Haven who had so much uncovered about her among the new rising stars? It left her perplexed and unable to find any clues. Thinking about Havens evasive gaze earlier, Jane felt that something was off. Soon, Jane regained herposure. She attended to the matters at Star Entertainment, realizing that she was finding it a bit challenging after not working for a while. When it was time to leave, she stood up. Perhaps due to sitting for too long, she felt dizzy for a moment. It seemed that her body hadnt fully recovered yet. Taking care of her health was a long-term battle, and she needed to pay more attention to it. On the way, Jane passed by the alley she visited in the afternoon. Without much thought, she walked inside. Recalling the route Finley led earlier in her mind, Jane quickly arrived at the gathering ce of the kittens and puppies. However, unexpectedly, Finley was also here. Youre here too. Finley greeted Jane first, with one hand still stroking the cat, ying with it absentmindedly. Yeah, just got off work. Jane nodded and habitually added food for the kittens and puppies. I just fed them. Finley stopped her, and Jane put the food down. You take care of them alone. Havent you thought about finding them new owners? I have to find suitable ones first. Finley picked up the cat in his arms, cuddling and caressing it affectionately, her eyes filled with undeniable joy. Jane stared straight at the girl in front of her, feeling that her appearance was very familiar. Suddenly, a figure shed through Janes mind. Haven!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her pupils contracted, noticing the striking resemnce between the two, and to top it off, they both had the surname Hodge. Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Finley felt a little embarrassed under Janes gaze. She turned her gaze away from Jane and continued to stroke the kitten in her arms. I just feel like you resemble someone. Jane said, and the next moment, Finley froze for a moment, looking at her incredulously. Do you have a sister or something? Seeing Finleys reaction, Jane continued to ask. Why are you asking about that? For some reason, Finleys expression darkened when this topic came up. Perhaps touching a sore spot, Jane lowered her head. Sorry. Its nothing. Finley shook her head. I have a sister, but shes a celebrity now and probably doesnt have time for me anymore. Her tone sounded somewhat sad. Then she looked up and pointed to Star Entertainment not far away. There, she works there. Sometimes I think about whether Ill ever meet her, but unfortunately, it hasnt happened yet. Jane was taken aback. She didnt expect the rtionship between the two to be at this stage. Haven? You see, even you know who she is. Whenever Haven was mentioned, Finley seemed like a different person,pletely different from the sunny and cute girl she saw in the morning. Jane didnt continue the conversation. Haven was indeed somewhat strange. However, Havens information was clean, with no mention of having a sister. It seemed that there was another hidden story between the two. Chapter 725 She is One of Us After Jane left, Finley was left alone in the alley. Due to her connection with Haven, she couldnt move around freely or else she would easily be followed by people on Havens side. As a result, these cats and dogs became her family. Finley sat cross-legged on the ground with an Orange cat on herp and a sleeping puppy in her arms, enjoying life. Lazybones, Finley smiled slightly, her eyes crescent-shaped like the moon. Finley. Suddenly, a familiar voice entered her ears. The tone was full of annoyance and as the footsteps approached closer and closer, the cats and dogs around scattered away unlike when Jane came earlier which was warm and pleasant. Finley stood up, and her expression changed from rxation to alertness. What are you doing here? The person approaching was dressed brightly and beautifully, Haven herself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But Haven at this moment was different from the cautiousness she showed at thepany. Standing in front of Finley, the atmosphere around her was filled with repression and hostility. Just as Haven was getting off work, she happened to see Jane walking out of this alley. It immediately caught her attention. She knew that Finley had been staying here these past few days. If she revealed something to Jane, it would likely be detrimental to her future career. Haven looked Finley up and down. She had never had a good temper when it came to her sister. Cant you dress yourself up nicely? Look at how youve be. Frowning, Haven covered her nose. This alley was home to a group of cats and dogs all year round, so there was inevitably an animal smell in the surroundings. What smell is that? Finley swallowed her saliva. Haven was currently in the limelight, and she didnt have the power to contend with her. What do you want? Finleys gaze turned cold. Facing this uninvited guest, her previous good mood waspletely disrupted. You just saw Jane, didnt you? Haven walked around Finley and questioned her. Do you know Jane? Finleys pupils contracted. She couldnt help but think of Janes cold temperament in the afternoon. She had to admit that Jane was the most striking beauty she had ever seen. But it was no wonder that Jane hade to ask about Havens affairs. Well, youre quite capable. Haven pped her hands approvingly. What? Now youre thinking about surpassing me and climbing up to be my boss? Boss? Finley furrowed her brows slightly, surprised by Janes background. What? Acting innocent now? Havens face turned pale, and she pointed her slender finger directly at Finley. I warn you, dont spread rumors about me outside, or Ill make sure you regret it. Finley remained silent. She had been warned by Haven many times with the same words. Haven was currently in the limelight, and despite some minor setbacks, she was still the hope of the family. If her career were to be ruined, she would undoubtedlye back to trample on Finley. I know my boundaries. She lowered her eyes, unwilling to look directly at Havens cunning and malicious face. Good that you know. Haven arrogantly lifted her chin. She naturally wouldnt behave like this in front of outsiders. With Finleys currentck of power, unable to contend with Haven, she could only reluctantly agree. Soon, Haven boasted a few more words to Finley, then turned and left. Leaving Finley standing alone in ce, silently staring at Havens receding figure. Inside Star Entertainment, Jane had just received a notification from above. In the past two years, talent shows had been popr, and recently, the higher-ups were nning to hold a talentpetition as well. This was a rare opportunity. If thepanys trainees could make a ssh, it would be highly beneficial for both the artists and thepany. Therefore, Jane organized an internalpetition in thepany. If the trainees were not selected in the end, they would be directly sent to participate in the talent show. The opportunity was rare, and the trainees in thepany eagerly signed up. The internalpetition was just the initial screening, but it involved thepanys interests, so it had to be well-organized. Thepetition was based on the standards of a girl group, and soon, based on the trainees appearance and abilities, thepany selected two trainees to go forward. The next day, just as they were about to head to thepetition venue, Jane called out to them from behind. In order to boost the confidence of the two trainees, Jane had her driver pick them up, cheering them on the way. Dont be nervous. Just perform well when the timees, just like your usual practice. Seeing sweat continuously dripping from their foreheads, Jane wiped it off for them while constantly giving them words of encouragement. Soon, the car stopped in front of thepany organizing thepetition. Jane watched them enter before finally letting the driver leave. These two trainees lived up to the expectations, and they became overnight sensations after the first episode of the show aired. The footage of Jane escorting them on the road was also exposed, and many people called Jane the most caring boss. I didnt expect Jane to treat trainees so gently. Im so lucky to have her as my idol! Wuwu, theyre so adorable. I became their fan at first sight. With the shows explosion in poprity, the two trainees were thrust into the public eye. As usual, the content of the first episode was divided into levels, but the requirements for this round were very strict. Despite thepetition being more than halfway over, there were still not many people who could achieve an A grade. The trainees held their breaths, eagerly anticipating who would be the first to achieve an A grade. Soon, it was time for the Star Entertainment trainees to go on stage. Because of the name Jane associated with them, both mentors and trainees were extremely expectant. Everyone had already seen the news about Jane inheriting Mikes position a few days ago. As a result, Star Entertainment had be one of the toppanies in the industry. The two trainees stepped onto the stage, took a deep breath, and recalled the process of their usual practice in their minds. After performing a dance routine wlessly, there were no mistakes. Just as everyone anticipated the results, several mentors simultaneously gave both of them an A grade. The mentors who came to participate this time were well-known and talented stars in the industry, and they were also idols in the hearts of many. Jane sat in her office, watching the tearful expressions of the two trainees on the television screen, feeling deeply gratified. They had been thanking their families and thepany throughout the show, disying polite and adorable expressions that instantly attracted arge number of fans. During this period, thepany finally has something good happening. Marco announced the results of the two trainees outside, bringing a renewed vitality to the previously lifelesspany. Chapter 726 Internet Rumors After Jane returned, Star Entertainment resumed its normal routine, and her heart rxed a bit. However, there was still another matter that needed to be addressed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Janes gaze focused on the information about Haven on the table. She had searched online for the past few days but still couldnt find any information about Havens family. If someone wanted to apply for a job at thepany, their background and information must be clear. Why would Marco hire someone like this? Jane frowned and then asked someone to call Haven into her office. Soon after, there was a knock on Janes office door, and she responded lightly. Jane, you wanted to see me. Haven disyed a reserved and serene side that Jane couldnt quite figure out. Recalling Finleys description of Haven that day, it didnt sound like someone introverted. But ultimately, those were just a few words from someone else, and Jane couldnt really care too much about it. Please have a seat. Jane pointed to the chair in front of her and took out her phone, scrolling through Twitter to read thements about Haven. These past few days, there have been countless negativements about you online. Do you have any exnations for that? Jane asked directly, putting aside what Finley had said. This time, she was truly discussing work with Haven. Its just that I suddenly became popr, and people envy me. Haven exined, thereby directly denying the things that were said about her online. Is that so? Jane raised an eyebrow. Havens statement didnt sound like something an introverted and shy person would say. Yeah. Haven sensed something was off, puffed out her cheeks, and put on what she thought was a cute expression. Jane, you have to believe me. Im also a member of thepany. That sentence reminded Jane that the sess or failure of an artist was closely tied to thepany. Jane was well aware of this principle. If it werent for this matter, she wouldnt have called Haven for a conversation. The evidence from those people online is conclusive. All the clues from those videos and photos point to you. Jane said calmly. But as she mentioned this, Havens emotions suddenly became agitated. The technology for photoshopping online is so advanced now. Its easy for them to just photoshop my pictures and spread rumors, isnt it? While speaking, Haven opened a video for Jane topare: Look, the transitions in this footage are so obvious, its clearly been edited. Jane examined it carefully and nodded. Yes, indeed. I never did those things. Theyre all rumors made up by them. As she said this, Havens eyes turned red, directly denying the evaluations of her online. She spoke while pretending to wipe away the tears that seemed to be there and not there, leaving Jane feeling helpless. You didnt do any of it? Jane asked again, and this time, Haven nodded firmly. Its not that thepany hasnt rified things for you these past two days. Its just that Ive just returned, and some things need to be handled slowly. Can you understand? Jane exined, seeing Havens aggrieved expression. I understand. Haven quickly nodded, her eyes flickering, giving off an innocent vibe. And also, about that man I dont even know him! Haven interrupted before Jane could finish speaking. Jane felt helpless. Since Havens attitude was so resolute, she didnt continue pressing the matter. Jane had to rify everything about the artists situation. Otherwise, it would be a severe blow to thepanys reputation and interests. Alright, I understand. Jane nodded and then waved her hand gently, dismissing Haven. After Haven left, Jane went online to search for information about the incident. The timestamp in the video indicated it was from Decemberst year, and the director in it was Director Reid Bombardo. After the incident came to light, Director Reid immediately rified that the man in the video was not him. However, it was clear that no one wanted to believe his words. Jane specifically searched online for Director Reids activities during those days. It turned out that he was shooting a variety show in the wilderness during that time. He spent several days and nights sleeping in tents outside, clearly unrted to the hotel shown in the video. It seemed that this piece of negative information was deliberately leaked by someone with ill intentions. Netizens only believed what they saw in front of them and didnt bother to investigate the events of those days. Moreover, Haven had just debuted and didnt have a fan base yet. If something happened, there werent many fans willing to defend her. After resolving this matter, Jane began investigating the background of the man involved. However, this time, Haven did lie. The man was her college ssmate. But during that period, Haven was working outside due to her impoverished family background. There was no so-called romantic rtionship, let alone abandoning a boyfriend. Reading this, Jane furrowed her brow. Obviously, this man was just trying to ride on Havens poprity, and the photos were taken during their college gatherings, not as evidence of a romantic rtionship. After the investigation, it turned out that all the negative information about Haven was false. Jane felt relieved. As long as she shared this evidence online, the situation would quickly calm down. Jane let out a sigh of relief. She remembered the cryptic words Finley had said in the alley that day, which had made her pensive. If Haven really had nothing to do with any of this, then why was there no mention of her having a sister in her records? Moreover, Finleys words that day were clearly implying something. Could it be that the two of them had a bad rtionship, and Finley didnt want to get involved Furrowing her brow, Jane racked her brain for a long time but still couldnt figure out the reasons behind it all. This only made her more curious about the hidden secrets between the two. There must be some unknown secrets about Haven, which posed a significant risk to thepany. As the end of the workday approached, Jane left thepany and entered the small alley without much thought. However, this time was different from the previous one. The sunny and adorable figure of the girl was no longer there. Instead, a group of cats and dogszed around, basking in the sun. When they saw Jane approaching, they gathered around her, rubbing against her pant legs. Janes eyes softened, and she squatted down to feed them. In her mind, the faces of Haven and Finley kept appearing, and her intuition told her that their situation was not simple Chapter 727 The Difficulty A few dayster, Twitter exploded with shocking news. Several universities intentionally gave themselves the same name, causing many out-of-state students to mistake them for their desired school and enroll with their luggage in tow. However, this was just the beginning of these impostor universities schemes. Once these female college students stepped onto campus, all sorts of horrifying events urred one after another. In the end, they realized they had enrolled in the wrong university but had already filled out their enrollment applications. If they dropped out now, their original university would reject them for standing them up. After years of hard work and studying, these college students could only silently endure and turn a blind eye to the principals misconduct at this school just to obtain their graduation certificates. However, many kind-hearted people couldnt bear to watch this happen and took to the inte to expose the schools wrongdoing. For a while there were reports everywhere about impostor universities across different regions. This incident caused quite a stir on social media tforms as manypanies came forward one after another donating money to help these college students escape from misery. And just at that moment, Star Entertainment received a phone call. One of the universities that had been impersonated in recent days contacted Star Entertainment, saying they wanted to talk to Jane. Receiving this message, Jane was somewhat puzzled. Their work was rted to the entertainment industry, not education. Why would theye forward and ask to speak with her? Since the other party made such a request, Jane reluctantly agreed and went to the designated location. Well, have you been following the news these past few days? The person in charge of the university smiled as they handed Jane a coffee on the way. Im somewhat aware, Jane replied casually. We recently found out that Haven from yourpany is a graduate of our university. We would like to invite her to participate in a public service advertisement, so we came to discuss it with you. Upon hearing this, Janes interest was immediately piqued. The news had been generating a lot of attentiontely, and due to the negative rumors surrounding Haven, there hadnt been anypanies approaching her for coborations. Now that they were actively seeking her out, there was no reason to refuse. If we can help more college students avoid hardships, we naturally wont hesitate, Jane agreed. Taking on this project would be highly beneficial for Havens future career. Public service activities were considered an important tool for gaining poprity in the entertainment industry, and this particr project could genuinely help ignorant college students while contributing to the development of the country. In short, there were only advantages to participating in this public service advertisement. Seeing how readily Jane agreed, the person in charge nodded appreciatively. Thank you for your cooperation. No problem, Jane smiled. Then she stood up, exchanged another smile with the person, and each went back to their respectivepanies. Soon, Jane informed Haven about the opportunity. At first, when Haven heard about a potential coboration, her eyes filled with anticipation. But when she learned it was from that university, her expression instantly turned sour. He wants me to shoot a public service advertisement? Haven raised an eyebrow, clearly unenthusiastic about the idea. Jane nodded. This is a rare opportunity. Many celebrities would like to take it, and since they approached us proactively, it shows trust in ourpany. However, instead of feeling happy, Havens expression became even more reluctant. Thats trust in thepany, not trust in me. Seeing Havens strong reaction, Jane felt puzzled. Why? she asked. I thought you would ept this kind of opportunity. Ive already epted it on your behalf. Furrowing her brow, Haven shook her head. No, I wont ept. This put Jane in a difficult position. She had just agreed on behalf of Haven, and if she refused now, it would be hard to exin to them. You need to build up your reputation and fan base right now. Although its not a major project, this kind of opportunity is rare, Jane advised. The other side specifically requested Haven, and if there were anyst-minute issues, it would be difficult to exin. Moreover, this project was currently in the spotlight, and if Haven participated in it for the sake of the country and college students, she would undoubtedly gain arge number of fans. Stop talking about it. Im not epting, Haven insisted. Who knew Haven would directly and firmly refuse. Jane said so much, but none of it registered with her. Jane also didnt expect that someone who was usually introverted and shy would have such a strong attitude. Thinking of that man, who was also her ssmate in university, could there be some connection between them? Jane pondered with a lowered brow, but quickly snapped back to reality. For now, she needed to deal with the matter at hand. She didnt have time to worry about Havens past. The country values the education industry a lot now. As an artist, doing public service advertisements for universities will easily grab the attention of the nation. Janes words were not lost on Haven, but at the thought of that university, Haven shuddered uncontrobly. You dont need to say anymore. I wont go. Her attitude was stubborn, leaving Jane feeling helpless. Give me a reason. Jane bit her lip. Ive already agreed to them. If you refuse like this, Ill have to reject them, which will greatly damage thepanys reputation. I dont want to go. Haven remained resolute, her gaze unwavering. Theres no contract for this matter, and they didnte to ask me directly. It was just a verbal agreement. If I refuse now, nothing will happen. Janes eyes narrowed slightly, surprised that Haven knew so much. Have you thought it through? If you miss this opportunity, there might not be another one.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mmm. Haven responded almost without hesitation. She had no intention of stepping foot into that university ever again. Now they wanted her to do public service for the university. No matter what, she would not agree. Jane pursed her lips. It was a pity to let such a good opportunity slip away like this. She returned to her office and soon made a phone call. Hello, this is Jane. Her throat felt dry. She rarely brokemitments, so it was difficult for her to bring up this matter today. Well, the thing is, Havens schedule is already fully booked recently. Im afraid she wont be able to find time to help with your public service activity. Janes tone was somewhat helpless, but luckily, the other party didnt ask too many questions, which relieved Jane a bit. Alright then, well have to discuss cooperation another time. Thats what I was thinking. Since you approached us, we have more than just Hodge as an artist. Perhaps you Chapter 728 Mutual Suspicion I understand. The person on the other end of the line chuckled, We trust yourpany, but we chose Miss Hodge as our spokesperson because she is a graduate of our university. Thats right, Jane nodded with some regret, I apologize for not rifying before agreeing. The other person was also reasonable, which relieved Jane of her guilt. Its alright, it was presumptuous of us. Since the schedule is tight, well contact you next time. Okay. Jane agreed, realizing that they werentpletely angry. This made things easier to handle. In the end, after their conversation, they decided to cancel the endorsement. After the phone call, Jane let out a sigh of relief. Losing such a good opportunity left her with mixed feelings. Being away from thepany for a while caused thepany to fall behind, so now they desperately needed fame and resources. If they missed this opportunity, there might not be another good resource like this next time. She still had some doubts about why Haven was so resistant, even with such a good opportunity at hand. Haven was not someone she personally recruited, so she didnt know much about her, and as for Marco Jane sighed. Marco probably didnt know about all these things either. Even if she asked him, he would likely be clueless. However, since Haven was brought in by Marco, she should ask him about it. She went to Marcos office, and he looked surprised when she arrived. Why did you suddenlye to me? I have something to ask you. Jane sat down and ced Havens personal information on the desk, She was recruited by you, right? Marco looked at Havens photo and nodded, Whats wrong? Isnt she well-behaved? Jane shook her head. Obviously, Marco didnt notice anything unusual about Haven. Dont you find her situation peculiar? Jane asked, but Marco didnt think much of it. Its just rumors from people online. Thats true. Jane narrowed her eyes, But I always feel like shes different from others. Shes talented, thats what makes her different. Clearly, Marco didnt realize the issue at hand. Jane felt helpless and ran her hand through her hair, How did you recruit her? At a job fair, I saw that she had good abilities. It seemed that the trail ended here as well. Jane felt a bit helpless. Job fairs have arge number of people, and if she were to investigate, it would be quite difficult at the moment. Alright, you can go back to your work. Jane stood up and left. If she wanted to find out the reason, it seemed she would have to investigate Finley. But thinking about Finleys expression that day, he didnt seem eager to talk about Haven. Janes mind silently spected about the reason behind Havens rejection of endorsing her university. Thinking about that man, who was Havens university ssmate, but Haven insisted she didnt know him. With all these factors, the doubts grew even stronger. However, the incidents of impersonation in universities were only recently exposed. Many university students had already suffered, indicating that these events had urred several years ago. Jane realized the problem. Could it be that Haven was somehow involved? She left thepany and went straight to the alley. Just likest time, Finley wasnt there in the alley. This made her somewhat puzzled. The scene in the alley was the same as when shest came. Could it be that Finley hadnt been here these past few days? These cats and dogs often roamed around. If Finley wasnt there, they would find food on their own. She raised an eyebrow and opened the contact she had with Finley. She typed a line of text. If she wanted her toe, directly mentioning Havens situation, she would probably refuse. Thinking about her feelings for these cats and dogsst time, Jane typed another line of text.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Orange got bitten by a big cat these past few days. When I arrived, it was covered in wounds. Come and take a look. As expected, after sending the message, Finley quickly replied. Ille right away. Jane smiled leisurely, not worried that Finley wouldnt believe her. As expected, in less than ten minutes, Finley appeared in the alley. When she saw that Orange cat waspletely unharmed, she realized that Jane had tricked her. Why did you call me here? Finley said in a displeased tone. Haven had warned herst time, so this time, her attitude towards Jane wasnt as enthusiastic as before. She had been afraid of running into Jane here, which was why she hadnte until now. I just wanted to ask about Haven. Jane got straight to the point. As soon as she mentioned Haven, Finley immediately frowned, Who is that? I dont know her. Seeing Finleys reaction, it seemed that Haven had told her something in advance. But Jane didnt mind. Based on Finleys attitudest time, her rtionship with Haven wasnt very good. How could two sisters with a bad rtionship keep each others secrets? I helped her with a charity event at her university today. As soon as these words were spoken, Finley immediately looked up, She agreed? Seeing Finleys strong reaction, it reinforced Janes spection. Are you surprised? Jane asked in return, and Finley realized she had given herself away, shaking her head. Its her business, it has nothing to do with me. Heh Jane smiled, showing her teeth, Indeed, but her reaction was a bit extreme. Im not sure why. If she did something herself, its not surprising she reacted that way. Finley muttered softly to herself, then nodded, I dont understand what it means. After all, Haven had warned her. If something went wrong with her career, the first thing she would do wase to Finley. But Jane overheard what Finley said. Seeing that Finley still didnt want to talk, Jane didnt force her. I declined the endorsement for her, she didnt want it. Jane straightforwardly said, and Finley instantly looked over. She really refused? Of course. Jane nodded. But in that case, Haven might indeed have some connection with that university. And the incident might be the catalyst that caused their rtionship to deteriorate. Seeing Finleys expression, she must know the truth. Perhaps, because Finley knew everything, Haven tried to hide the fact that she had a sister to avoid being discovered. Dont get me wrong, Im justmenting that such a good opportunity was missed. Finley worried about exposing herself and exined. Jane smiled politely, leaving Finley somewhat puzzled. Chapter 729 Draft Selection On the other side, the talent show was in full swing. After numerous rounds of selection and elimination, two trainees made it to the final stage. The talent show wasing to an end, and the two trainees sent by Star Entertainment had maintained high poprity throughout. In thest performance, they smoothly secured their positions at center stage C bing the most eye-catching duo. Years of training experience and outstanding looks drew all eyes in attendance towards them. The talent show selected its top five contestants through audience voting; luckily for Star Entertainments trainees, they ranked fourth and fifth respectively. In the end, the two trainees, along with a trio from anotherpany, sessfully debuted as a group. Thanks to the poprity they had umted from the initial talent show, itid a solid fan base for their debut. Soon, the news of the five-member groups debut spread across various channels worldwide, and they began holding concerts everywhere, attracting the support of many local people.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jane was in the office, watching videos of the groups performances. Halfway through, she noticed something was off. In the performance footage, the two trainees sent by Star Entertainment rarely appeared in the shots. Although they were not in the center position, the number of shots they received was even fewer than the audience. Jane frowned and immediately started investigating. One of the trainees came from thepany that organized thepetition, and naturally, thepany prioritized its own interests, giving preference to their own trainees in the shots. The other four trainees could only ept their ill fate, no matter how hard they performed, all the shots ended up focusing solely on the center position. Jane pursed her lips; she was already used to such incidents. However, this was truly unfair to the trainees from her own agency. They had debuted through their own efforts, but as soon as they debuted, they faced numerous restrictions due to thepanys decisions. The center position, who debuted with the group, was admired by thepanys staff. In recent days, her appearance rate in front of the public was quite high, and her poprity naturally increased, elevating her position within thepany. The other four trainees could only silently watch the benefits given to the person in front of them. Since joining thispany, they had been constantly forgotten, faring worse than in their previous agencies. To make matters worse, a recent advertisement approached them, but thepany only focused on the center positions development, taking all thepensation that the five of them deserved for the advertisement. In the end, only the center position appeared in the advertisement. As a result, the four other individuals couldnt earn any ie, struggling to sustain their lives. They had no choice but to go out and fend for themselves. The talent show was already in the past for quite some time, and the other four trainees gradually faded from peoples view, losing their previous poprity. When they tried to take on advertisements and promotions by themselves, they faced numerous obstacles. After all, in the entertainment industry, poprity is an artists greatest asset. After several days, they managed to reluctantly secure one or two advertisements, but once thepany found out, they faced severe criticism. As a result, thepanys attention towards them decreased even further. Now, what should we do? Miranda Beard swallowed her saliva; she was one of the trainees from Star Entertainment, and now she was on the verge of being shelved by the agency that was about to sign the group. She felt helpless. Ashtyn Maynard shook her head. Currently, the contract between Star Entertainment and the agency that was about to sign the group had not expired, and they didnt have the means to pay the penalty for breaking the contract. But if things continued like this, their lives would be increasingly difficult. On the talent show, their rtionship with the center position was still decent, but ever since they arrived at thispany, her inner hypocrisy and indifference had been fully exposed, and she paid little attention to them now. Are you two ready? Mr. Peg ising to inquire soon, and seeing you both in such a disheveled state wont go well for anyone. The voice of the agent came from outside the door. For the past two days, they had been cooperating to create an equal distribution of attention among the group members for thepanys president to see. The higher-ups believed that theck of poprity for the two trainees was due to their personal rtionships. Their agents had gradually started neglecting them, sacrificing their resources to benefit the center position in order to gain recognition from the higher-ups. However, they still maintained a friendly facade, making the higher-ups believe that the agents were fulfilling their duties. Understood, Ashtyn responded indifferently, but her eyes were still filled with resentment. They didnt have the ability to change the current situation. The only ones who could help them now were Star Entertainment! With a quick nce at each other, Miranda understood Ashtyns intention. They both nodded and took the opportunity when their agents werent paying attention to run straight to Star Entertainment. The reception recognized them, so they were directly escorted to Janes office. You focus on your work for now. Think about what you want to eat tonight, and if I finish work early, Ill make it for you Jane was still on the phone with Patrick, but the next second, her office door was pushed open. Jane. Ashtyn almost ran in, tears streaming down her face, closely followed by Miranda. Well talkter. Buy some crayfish for tonight. I want to eat it. Okay. Patricks doting voice came from the other end of the line. Jane hurriedly instructed Patrick upon seeing someone enter, then hung up the phone. Whats wrong? Jane sat up and gestured for the two of them to sit in the office chairs. Miranda tearfully shared her experience with Jane. After a moment of silence, Jane furrowed her brow. She had only thought that the two of them were having a tough time in thepany and could barely sustain themselves, but she didnt expect the situation to be this severe. You brought us here, you have to help us. The two of them were forced to turn to Jane for help. Jane narrowed her sharp gaze, her expression serious. Alright. She agreed to help. Originally, this was a matter for thepany that was about to sign the group, and she shouldnt have intervened. However, she had sent thepany her trainees, hoping they would take good care of them, but she didnt expect such a thing to happen. Jane went directly to the HR department and fired Ashtyn and Mirandas agents. The two agents were originally sent by Star Entertainment for thispetition, but they had unexpectedly betrayed them, which greatly disappointed Jane. Then, Jane apanied the two of them to thepany that was about to sign the group. Her eyes were cold, emitting an aura that made people afraid to approach. She went straight to the person in charge of the team, and a shadow darkened her gaze. Erin, do you have any objections to the people mypany sent? Why did you treat them like this? Chapter 730 Borrowing Someone’s Power The person in charge adjusted her sses and showed no signs of panic. Were just doing what were supposed to do. The contract clearly states that the originalpany cannot interfere with any matters concerning the signingpany. Jane responded calmly, but her expression darkened as she continued, However, there is another use in the contract that states that the signingpany cannot discriminate and must treat everyone equally. Erin flipped through the contract and found this use. She had unknowingly left a loophole in the contract, which was now being exploited by others. Chloe is in a leading role. Shouldnt she have more screen time? Jane sneered coldly and raised an eyebrow. You can check the yback yourself. Do their scenes add up to half a minute? She then presented detailed yback times to silence Erin. I want you to apologize on behalf of ourpany and give them proper resources and treatment, Jane said firmly as she negotiated for fair treatment for both actresses. With this matter resolved, Jane breathed a sigh of relief but soon faced another challenge. Jane, we have a problem, her assistant rushed into her office with urgent news. Taking deep breaths to steady herself, Jane took hold of the file from her assistants hand and read it carefully before feeling weighed down by its contents, Haven has refused to be the charity ambassador As expected, when she checked Twitter afterward, it was filled with maliciousments about Havens refusal apanied by an unttering photo of her looking disdainful. I dont know where this D-list celebrity gets off thinking shes better than everyone else! She doesnt even remember her alma mater! People who forget their roots are never sessful; once they enter showbiz all they care about is themselves. Reading through thesements gave Jane a headache; someone had leaked information about Havens refusal before they could control it internally. She quickly returned to her office realizing that they were toote; someone had already posted about Haven online causing things spiral out of control. Jane immediately blocked the news to prevent the Haven incident from escting further. She sealed off all internal information rted to Haven within thepany. Next, she promptly convened apany meeting. Only the university and Star Entertainment were aware of this matter, and they hadnt signed a contract at that time. Apart from these twopanies, no third party knew about it. The university was not involved in the entertainment industry and focused solely on its educational activities. It was evident that they did not leak the information. The only possibility was that someone within their ownpany had leaked it. Jane had no choice but to quickly hold an employee meeting to prevent the employees from spreading rumors outside. However, Janes actions were too swift. Haven was responsible for causing this trouble, yet Jane quickly covered it up, which made people suspicious. Soon,izens beganmenting more intensely. Why was Jane in such a hurry to cover up for Haven? Was there some undisclosed secret behind it? Janes actions are too fast. Could she have instigated Havens refusal? Why is she protecting her employees? Jane needs to exin! The onlinements became increasingly heated. The university incident was suspected to involve national security interests. Not only did Janes artists refuse to be ambassadors for public welfare, but as their boss, Jane ignored the issue as well. Jane was quite troubled. She didnt expect the situation to escte to this extent. Someizens spected about the truth behind it all. What was it about that university that Haven didnt want to reveal, causing her to disregard her alma mater? As the situation became increasingly difficult to control, Jane, feeling helpless, went to the alley and found Finley. After all, the truth behind this matter could only be resolved through their rtionship. Have you seen whats happening online? Jane saw Finley leisurely feeding the kittens and puppies, and her initially angry gaze gradually dimmed. Finley had no contact with the entertainment industry, and faced with her kindness, Jane had no way to proceed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What is it? Finley looked at her, and then Jane handed her the Twitter feed on her phone. What is this Finleys pupils contracted as she saw the malicious edits of Haven byizens. They had turned her beautiful face into a dogs head, making Finleys stomach churn. You know, Haven refused to be the universitys ambassador for public welfare. Janes voice came from beside her. When the university was mentioned, Finleys shoulders involuntarily trembled. That was her dream once. Now, people online are specting why she refused. The situation is bing moreplicated, and many people are saying she has forgotten her original intentions and is unworthy of being an artist. Upon hearing these words, Finleys eyes darkened. It was her choice. She said lightly, as if it had nothing to do with her. Although it was her voluntary decision at the time, now Thinking of this, Finley didnt want to think about it anymore. It was a regretful decision in her life, and who could have imagined that Haven would treat her like this. Yes, it was her choice. Janes expression turned serious. But why did she refuse? Only you know. If youre not willing to take responsibility, then she really has no one to save her. Finley widened her eyes and looked at Jane. Arent you her boss? Its your responsibility to save her, not mine. Her eyes were filled with indifference, and Jane felt helpless. She then showed Finley the doubts and usations fromizens. You see, this is the consequence of me trying to save her. In front of Finley were more intense discussions byizens, and even Jane herself faced personal attacks. But now Jane had the capital to withstand these abuses, while Haven had nothing. They were different. Haven is currently enduring the abuse fromizens. If we want to resolve this, we can only find the truth from within. Otherwise, if things continue like this, Haven is likely to be finished. Upon hearing Janes words, Finley furrowed her brow. If she were to reveal the truth, not only would Haven be finished, but she would be as well. Which was more important, she had to be clear about that. I dont know what Haven told you, but I can tell you clearly, if you dont speak the truth soon, both of you are likely to suffer. Chapter 731 It will All Fall into Place in the End Jane furrowed her brow, analyzing the situation. Although Finley wasnt involved in the entertainment industry, she knew the rules and understood the severity of Havens malicious tweets. However, Haven had threatened her not too long ago, so if she spoke up now, she would surely face consequences. Finley was at a loss for what to do as Jane left with the documents. Just take some time to think about it, Jane advised before departing. Finley felt exhausted as she looked at the cats and dogs yfully frolicking in front of her. Her interest faded instantly. When she returned home, she immediately noticed Gregory and Linda loitering outside her door. Finley took a deep breath; it seemed they were aware of the Twitter incident, or else they wouldnt havee so quickly. Her steps felt heavy, and soon Gregory and Linda spotted her. You wicked girl! Your sister is involved in such a big matter, and you didnt bother to inform us. Do you want her to face it alone? Linda criticized Finley as soon as she approached, leaving Finley feeling helpless. Finley was ustomed to Lindas favoritism, given that Gregory and Linda were the ones who brought her and Haven out of the mountainous vige. Haven had childhood amnesia and believed herself to be their biological daughter, while Finley was adopted. Consequently, Gregory and Linda had always been more partial towards Haven. Faced with the doubts from Gregory and Linda, Finley closed her eyes. Well, youre ignoring me now. Do you not consider us at all? Gregory also joined in, using Finley early in the morning right in front of her house.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I dont know. She uttered those words calmly, further infuriating Gregory and Linda. How can you be a sister? You dont care about your sisters matters. Are you trying to anger us? Linda couldnt control her anger and started hitting and scolding Finley right in her own home. You should go and ask her. Donte to me. Finley frowned; she had already done everything she could for her parents. Whenever something went wrong with her sister, she was always med and constantly drained of her resources. Now youre impatient with your parents. How did I raise such an ungrateful child like you? Gregory couldnt contain his anger and attempted to p Finley, but the security guard behind her intercepted his hand. You dare toy a hand on her? I think you dont want this family anymore! Gregory and Linda echoed each other, and within a few short sentences, theybeled Finley as an unfilial daughter. Since I started working until now, havent I contributed enough to this family? No one has the right to say Im unfilial. Finley spoke coldly and then gave a signal to the security guard beside her. Understanding Finleys meaning, the security guard promptly escorted Gregory and Linda out. You wicked girl! Youve climbed the socialdder and turned against your parents, huh? As Linda left, she continued to berate Finley while attracting a crowd of onlookers. Everyone, look! This unfilial daughter of mine, now that shes sessful, she has abandoned her parents and kicked us out! Gregory and Linda spoke ill of Finley in the middle of the street, emphasizing their rural background andck of understanding, iming Finley had grown disdainful of them because she had achieved sess. She even has a sister. Now that her sister is in trouble, she doesnt care. Isnt she trying to kill us with worry? Linda spoke while wiping her tears, and Gregoryforted her beside her. Dear, dont be sad. We can live our own lives if necessary. Soon, their words were captured and spread on the inte. I cant believe someone would treat their own parents like this. Its unbearable to witness! People started criticizing Finley, and many began digging up dirt on her. Haven was the first to see it online and directly retweeted on Twitter, using Finley, How could someone do such a thing, abandoning their own parents! As a result, the incident gained more and more attention, and many people clicked in to criticize Finley. Soon, Jane also received the news. Whats going on? As she was contemting, she felt arge hand supporting her waist. Jane turned her gaze and met Patricks gentle eyes. Its about thepany. That artist of mine really knows how to give me trouble. Jane was extremely overwhelmed at the moment, and Patrick felt sorry for her. He patted Janes shoulder. You still need more experience. Making mistakes is normal. Patrick gently touched the furrowed brow between Janes eyes. Youve just recovered from your illness. Dont exhaust yourself again. I dont want to. Jane helplessly shook her head and then typed a line on Twitter. After all, you are sisters. Lets not fight to the death. Harmony and happiness are the keys to a family. She attempted to mediate, and Patrick directly retweeted Janes tweet. Just like me and my wife. This move sessfully allowed manyizens to taste the love between the two. People in thements started saying they were satisfied after seeing this, and when Jane saw what Patrick said, her face turned slightly red. Whats that? Its my work. Yeah, work. Patrick said lightly. Faced with Patricks serious expression, Jane couldnt say anything for a moment. So naughty. Those were the only two words she could say, and then Patricks lips curved slightly upwards. Soon, with Jane and Patricks mediation, moreizens began to pay attention to the incident. Many media outlets started delving into the rtionship between the two, and there were more and more online revtions, reaching an irreparable point. Why didnt Finley go to college? No wonder she would do such a thing as abandoning her parents. It seems her education was inadequate. Someone posted Finleys educational background, attracting the attention of many people. No wonder Haven came out to use her so early. I heard that Haven is the biological daughter of the Hodge family, while Finley was adopted! Various behind-the-scenes details were dug up by more and more people. At that moment, the Hodge family stood before the public eye as if transparent. Finley watched as the online abuse towards her grew, and she fell into contemtion. Janes words echoed in her ears, and she even began to ponder if what Jane said was true. Just then, Finleys phone rang. She looked down and saw it was Haven calling Chapter 732 Kidnapping Finley furrowed her brow. Why would Haven be calling her at this time? It was clearly her who first used of her online Whats up? Finley said indifferently. She had done her best for the Hodge family. Haven remained silent for a while, and Finley was starting to get impatient. If theres nothing, hang up. Wait. Haven stopped her. The situation online is getting worse. Maybe we should She hesitated, and Finley understood her thoughts. Youre willing? Finley raised an eyebrow. Haven had always been wary of her because of this issue, but now she was voluntarily bringing it up. If we dont address it, both of us might be ruined.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finley had been in the entertainment industry for some time and understood how serious things could be if they continued down this path. Since youve agreed, then I have nothing to say. Finley agreed. This matter was not something to be kept hidden. It was just that Haven had always felt it would affect her reputation and was unwilling to bring it up Finley looked at the college diploma on the bedside table, and scenes from that year gradually appeared in her mind. The two sisters were twins, and that year they took the college entrance examination together, both getting into prestigious universities. However, their family had limited resources and could only afford to send one person to college. So, Finley voluntarily gave up the opportunity and went to work to support their family. But for some reason, Haven never wanted others to mention this matter and repeatedly asked Finley to keep it a secret. Both of them never confided in each other, leading to increasing estrangement, which eventually led to the current situation. On the other end, Haven was stunned for a while before hanging up the phone. She raised her eyebrows, and the words Gregory and Linda said echoed in her ears. Dont worry, you are our daughter. Your sister has already gone to work, so you can take her ce and go to college. Unexpectedly, Gregory and Linda had only meant that Haven should go to college on behalf of both of them, but their expression was misleading. Over the years, Haven had understood it as her impersonating Finley in college. Due to this misunderstanding, she had always felt guilty towards Finley, but because the government was strict on this matter, nobody dared to bring it up. Haven also worried that her parents might face consequences because of this, so she had been keeping it a secret from Finley. This misunderstanding hadsted for more than ten years in a sh. She looked at the faintly glowing screen, feeling a tremor in her heart. She opened Twitter and typed the next line, the words filled with Havens regret and self-me, acknowledging her failure to take care of her family and revealing the truth behind this matter. In summary, Finley had been epted into college, but their parents favored her and allowed her to attend. Soon, the tweet was sent out and caught the attention of arge number ofizens. Finley also retweeted Havens tweet immediately, expressing her deep apology once again. She added more details, revealing the misunderstanding that Haven had been carrying for so many years. Haven and I are twin sisters, and our parents trafficked us. Initially, both of us got into college, but due to limited resources at home, I willingly gave up my spot. Their family had been dominating Twitter for some time, and their story had been brought up by many people. Now that the truth was exposed to the public, if they genuinely wanted to move on, it was for the best. More serious matters were exposed, child trafficking, which instantly caught peoples attention. On the other side, reporters found Gregory and Lindas location, and arge group of people with cameras and microphones approached them. Mr. Hodge, what are your thoughts on your two daughters? We want to know the real reason behind not allowing Finley to go to college? Various questions kepting up, and the interview scene became chaotic for a while. However, Gregory and Linda showed no intention of leaving. They answered the reporters questions one by one, each sentence filled with their unfair treatment and biases towards the two daughters. The reporters could also sense Gregory and Lindas emotions, but this was the Hodge familys matter, and they couldnt intervene at the moment. Soon, more and more things were said by Gregory and Linda, and each sentence was incredibly shocking. On the other side, Star Entertainment also received a notification about Gregory and Lindas interview. Upon hearing this news, Jane furrowed her brow. These parents sure knew how to create trouble. Now that things were gradually improving, they actually went out to give interviews. Werent they intentionally making it difficult for their two daughters? But Gregory and Linda were from a remote area and didnt understand these principles. Otherwise, they wouldnt have engaged in child trafficking in the first ce. In this case, Jane had to personally step in. She directly brought a few assistants and tall security guards from thepany and headed straight to the interview location. As soon as she arrived at the interview scene, Jane heard someone continuously shouting inside, every word piercing. Suppressing her inner dissatisfaction, Jane led her team and rushed into the interview scene. Sure enough, Gregory and Linda were surrounded by a group of reporters, and they were saying all sorts of malicious words. If it werent for that daughter of ours, we would have been sessful long ago. All these years, shes been taking care of her sister and never paid attention to herself. While saying this, Linda wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, making those reporters believe her words. Whats even more outrageous is that Finley, that wretched girl. She disrespected her elders. When I tried to talk to her, she kicked me out. Shes just deliberately humiliating me! Gregory joined in, and the scene became lively. Make way, make way. Jane maneuvered through the crowd, finally reaching Gregory and Linda. At that moment, Gregory and Linda were still criticizing Finley, wiping away tears that welled up in their eyes. Whats going on? Jane furrowed her brow. She didnt expect Gregory and Linda to be so jealous of their own daughters sess and spew such nonsense here. You dont know about my eldest daughter. Since childhood, she couldnt stand her younger sister doing well. Whenever something happened, she wouldpete with her sister. This time is no different. She pushed all the me onto her sister and fabricated this nonsense about child trafficking Child trafficking? Thats all nonsense. If it werent for this unfilial child, things wouldnt have escted like this! Linda and Gregorys words became more and more absurd, confusing even Jane. Chapter 733 The Feeling of Being Cared For Lindas words were obviously nonsense. If Finley was really that kind of person, then why was Haven still in the entertainment industry? The surrounding reporters held up their cameras towards Gregory and Linda. This interview was being broadcasted live, and people online were all paying attention to what the Hodge family had to say. The news quickly spread, andizens began to question whether Finley and Haven were telling the truth or not. Jane couldnt bear it anymore. She went straight up with her people and pulled Gregory and Linda away from the media. Mrs. Hodge, Mr. Hodge, if you want this matter to end well, pleasee back with me now. Janes face turned ck; she couldnt stand having her life ruined by such parents. Youre Havens boss? Gregory squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at Jane. Haven had told him before that Finley had some connection with Jane, so he felt a bit disgusted towards her. Patrick was also there; when he saw Gregory disrespecting Jane like that, he stood in front of her protectively. Please show some respect, Patrick said sternly before letting go of Janes hand when she nodded lightly in agreement. Facing Gregorys guard, she felt somewhat dissatisfied. But now was not the time to discuss these matters. Gregory and Linda were deliberately distorting the facts, attempting to deceive the publics eyes, and it needed to be stopped. You two, stop talking here. Come with me, and lets resolve this matter properly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jane nced at the security guards behind her, giving off an air of maturity andposure. Who are you? Dont touch me! Unexpectedly, just as the security guards were about to take the two away, Linda suddenly reacted and struggled fiercely to break free from their control. What are you trying to do? The security guards managed to regain control over Linda, but she suddenly broke free again, catching the guards off guard. Step aside! Linda was older, and if something happened in the collision, no one would be able to bear that responsibility. So the security guards reluctantly stepped back, temporarily confining her to a certain area to prevent her from hurting others. You wicked woman! Who do you think you are, meddling in our familys affairs? What kind of person are you? Linda directlyunched a torrent of insults at Jane, catching everyone off guard. Shut up! Patrick shouted loudly, walking forward, and the oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe. If you dont show respect, dont me me for being impolite. Janes eyes turned cold as she looked down at the two people in front of her, emanating a chilling aura that kept people at bay. They never expected Jane to be so terrifying when she became angry, especially with Patrick protecting her, which immediately silenced Linda. Seizing this opportunity, Gregory broke free from the security guards control, his eyes filled with rage, and he charged towards Jane. What gives you the right to ruin my good fortune? Gregory swung his fist, preparing to strike Janes delicate and beautiful face. Everyone was shocked, frozen in ce, unable to move. Just as everyone thought Jane was about to suffer, in the next second, Gregorys fist was stopped in midair. When the people around snapped out of their daze, Jane had already caught Gregorys hand and forcefully threw him back, causing him to lose his bnce. Are you alright? Patrick felt distressed, his gaze turning cold, and he instructed the security guards to restrain Gregory. Keep an eye on him. If anything unexpected happens again, youll disappear along with him. Hearing this, the security guards immediately lowered their heads. When Patrick became angry, no one dared to approach. How dare youy a hand on my husband! Linda couldnt hold back either and charged directly at Jane. But Jane simply turned around, evading Lindas attack effortlessly, while Patrick grabbed her arm, immobilizing her. The strength in his hand gradually increased, causing Linda to cry out in pain. Hmph, I warned you. Gregory and Linda werepletely bewildered. Faced with Patricks threat, they never expected Jane and Patrick to strike back. Jane was already skilled in martial arts, and if it werent for their advanced age, she probably wouldnt have shown such restraint. Behave! Several security guards rushed forward, restraining Gregory and Lindas bodies and arms, preventing them from causing harm to others or themselves due to their unpredictable emotions. Dont use your backcountry tactics on me. Im not a pushover for you to bully as you please. Jane barely lifted her head, her dark eyes filled with a chilling anger. Gregory and Linda felt a shiver run down their spines, never expecting Jane to be such a formidable person. You Linda felt somewhat annoyed and wanted to retort, but she held back after receiving a meaningful nce from Jane. If you try anything sneaky again, dont me me for being impolite. With her eyes narrowed slightly, Jane left with the security guards after uttering those words. The security guards took Gregory and Linda away to prevent them from causing more trouble. Linda was also frightened by Janes demeanor and dared not continue her reckless behavior. Due to the live interview, the online public opinion began to escte and reached an uncontroble level. With Haven and Finley revealing the truth of the matter and Gregory and Linda stirring up trouble, the situation became even more unfavorable. Inte users needed an exnation for why the Hodge family sisters said one thing while the Hodge family parents med it all on Finley. Was it favoritism by the parents or was the truth as it seemed? Moreover, Finleys version of events differed from what Haven said, leaving the inte users unable toprehend. The situation quickly reached a bottleneck, andizens expressed their need for a reasonable exnation. Manyizens flocked to Haven and Finleys Twitter ounts to voice their opinions. Finley, who had always been neglected by her parents since childhood, acted more cautiously and was not swayed by public opinion. But Haven was different. She had been pampered since childhood, and she couldnt sit idly by, especially after watching the interview with the Hodge family parents, which made her even more distressed. To prevent the Hodge family parents from being implicated in this matter, she had kept it hidden from Finley all along. However, once this matter was exposed, Gregory and Linda became the targets of public criticism. Seeing the matter she had been defending for so long being broken through, her heart couldnt ept it for a while. With these thoughts in mind, Haven opened Twitter and typed a line. Dont me my parents anymore, they are telling the truth! Without hesitation, she posted the tweet. Haven admitted on her own that thepany was unaware, and soon, another wave of uproar was stirred up. Chapter 734 Police Investigation Involved Theizens quickly divided into two camps, one on Gregory and Lindas side and the other on Finleys. The argument was heated online. Haven never expected things to escte like this. She thought about it with her head in her hands, memories of that time flooding back to her. Soon after, Star Entertainments official Twitter ount posted a message that helped control the situation. Thank you for your attention these past few days. Please stay rational while following this matter. This issue involves ethical and moral standards for humanity. Whether it is child trafficking or college admission fraud, they are major problems in todays society. This matter is no longer just an entertainment industry dispute; it has vited social interests. Any force that goes against thew will eventually be punished. We have reported this to the police, and we await confirmation of the truth. Jane spoke on behalf of thepany on Twitter with powerful words that were convincing. Sincew enforcement had already intervened,izens had nothing more to say; no one could escape legal punishment now. All they needed was to wait for howw enforcement would view and handle the Hodge familys case next. Soon after, police began investigating bying over to Star Entertainment where Jane temporarily kept Gregory and Linda due to their morning interview earlier in the day. After the police arrived at thepany, they took Gregory and Linda away. Jane, wanting to help, followed the police to investigate the truth behind the incident. These days, Jane had been too busy withpany matters, especially since their own artists were involved. If the issue wasnt resolved properly, it could potentially affect thepanys credibility in the future. This made Jane even more worried. She had to go to the police station to provide a witness statement and then search for some college-rted documents, including the admission scores and the Hodge family sisters scores from that year. However, this incident had happened many years ago, and there were countless high school graduates each year. If she suddenly had to find these documents, it would be troublesome. As a result, during the day, Jane observed how the police interrogated the Hodge family parents at the police station. However, the Hodge family parents, who came from a remote area, had a weak sense ofw and couldnt provide much information. In the afternoon, Jane stayed at the Education Bureau, trying to find out the truth from that time. Was it a case of impersonation or voluntary withdrawal? Due to this incident, Patrick assigned a few subordinates to guard the homes of Finley and Haven to prevent them from causing any more trouble. Jane went to change Havens Twitter password to ensure that thepany had control over their artists Twitter ounts. This was to prevent Haven from making reckless statements. It was a necessary decision. Even if Haven used an alternate ount to spread rumors, nobody would pay attention to her. With Haven temporarily stable, she wholeheartedly focused on uncovering the truth behind the incident. She had been running around for these days, overwhelmed with work and investigations, barely getting five hours of sleep each night. The high workload and investigations drained Jane of her energy and time. Patrick looked at Janes dark circles and felt sorry for her. Seeing that she was still busy, he walked up and embraced her. Still no leads? Patricks maic voice brought Jane a sense of security. This matter still needs to be sorted out. There are so many truths that havent been made public, and public opinion wont let it go. Jane sighed and resumed flipping through the documents on her desk. You just recovered from an illness, and now youre busy again. Dont exhaust yourself and break down your health. Patrick was deeply concerned. He looked at the thick stack of documents in Janes hands, unsure of when they would finish going through them. Its not efficient to approach it this way. Patrick handed the documents to Jane. Theres so much text, and human memory has its limits. You cant memorize all of this in a short time. Jane felt helpless too, feeling like she was back in the week before her college entrance exam, trying to read as much as she could. Let me teach you. Patrick bent down, nced at the document, and started analyzing it for Jane. Soon, they finished interpreting a set of documents together. With so much material, Jane didnt know when they would finish reading it all. Patrick had someone find a fewpetent staff members from the Education Bureau to investigate which students were epted but didnt attend school. This narrowed down the scope, relieving Jane of some of her workload. Jane couldnt believe that Patrick was actively helping her. It brightened her mood considerably. Im d I have you; otherwise, I wouldnt know how to get through this. She stretched and got up, preparing to rush to the police station. For the past few days, the vague statements made by the Hodge family parents hadnt provided much insight to the police. Jane also felt helpless. She didnt have high expectations for elderly people with low education levels. However, child trafficking was indeed a matter that needed thorough investigation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Through these days of investigation, Jane was certain that someone had instigated the Hodge family parents to engage in child trafficking. The elderly, with their limited legal awareness, were the perfect targets for those people. Soon, Patricks people also went to the Education Bureau to help with the investigation. The investigation from the Education Bureau quickly confirmed that Haven and Finley had indeed been epted to college together. The truth gradually came to light, and the situation began to reverse. However, the police investigation hit a bottleneck. They discovered that a group of people had indeed entered the mountainous area and that Finley and Haven arrived after they left the Hodge family. Clearly, it was this group of people who incited the Hodge family parents to engage in child trafficking. But why did they leave the mountainous area after trafficking the twins, and why had no one discovered it all these years? If there were no hidden interests, normal people would continue such activities if they went undetected. Soon, through their investigation, the police found that the group of people came from arge corporation. The matter had been dyed for a long time, so the police hastily extended their reach to that corporation to avoid further dys. However, the corporation had been operating for many years and had already nned for such a situation. Before the police could make progress in their investigation, the group had already activated their personnel embedded within the police force. Over the years, in their pursuit of child trafficking, they had infiltrated the police force with many people. Now that the truth was about to be exposed, in order to protect their own interests, they were forced to mobilize their personnel. In a meeting, those individuals began to disrupt the polices actions and thinking. On the other hand, they also obstructed the polices operations, preventing the investigation from progressing further. The situation quickly reached a stalemate. Chapter 735 Investigative Clues Jane realized that things were in a difficult situation, so she hurried to the police station. She saw a police officer looking at the file in front of him, lost in thought and unsure of what to do. It turned out that the investigation was progressing rapidly and the truth was about toe to light. But now it had suddenly hit a roadblock, and Jane couldnt understand why. As the person who reported the case, Jane attended a meeting at the police station as an observer. Although there were many technical terms she didnt understand, she sensed that something was not right. This situation is somewhat special. We should send someone to investigate all those people who came and went from that mountain valley back then, one policeman suggested but was immediately blocked by another policeman. Its been so many years since then. It would be quite troublesome to investigate now; its no small task, said another officer. We must catch this trafficking gang; otherwise there will be more problems, said yet another policeman who suggested sending someone for further investigation but was again refuted by his colleague. That couple can barely speak clearly; investigating them will be difficult and may take some time. After this meeting, Jane realized something: no matter what targeted measures any of these policemen proposed, they would always be refuted by their colleague who seemed like he was correcting them but actually obstructing progress on purpose. She furrowed her brow, but this was just her spection. These police officers were professionals, and bringing it up now might only disrupt the progress. With that in mind, she lowered her gaze and decided to send someone to keep an eye on the police officer who always spoke in contradictory ways. Sure enough, after a day, they discovered several discrepancies in the officers activities. Jane. The assistant entered Janes office and informed her of the officers movements throughout the day. Sure enough, Jane immediately noticed something amiss. She pointed to the report presented by her assistant. Out of the five calls made throughout the day, there were times when they deliberately avoided others and went to secluded corners. The rest were answered in the office. What does that indicate? What does it mean? The assistant raised an eyebrow in confusion.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It means hes secretly contacting someone and the discussions are unsavory. Jane said calmly and then suddenly spotted a crucial point. Where is that corner? Then, she took out a miniature bug from her pocket and discreetly ced it inside a toy dog. Put this toy in that corner. The assistant suddenly understood, nodding in realization. They took the toy dog and returned to the police station. As expected, the following day, the police officer made a phone call in the corner. He nced at the toy dog by the window, feeling somewhat puzzled, but he didnt think much of it and proceeded with the call. Jane listened attentively from her office, hearing every word the officer said. To her surprise, he had been in contact with the human trafficking gang all along. No wonder the investigation couldnt progress further. The trafficking gang had been manipting things behind the scenes, causing the stalemate. It seemed that these police officers had also been undercover in the police station for many years, or else they wouldnt possess such influence. Jane clenched her teeth. It appeared that this case had been carefully nned by the trafficking gang for years. Now, the only ones who knew the appearance of that group were the Hodge family parents. Her gaze darkened as she arrived at the police station. To prevent another ambush from Gregory and Linda, she brought a few trusted security guards with her. What are you doing here? Seeing Jane, Linda gritted her teeth. If it werent for Janes sudden intrusion at the interview site a few days ago, they wouldnt havee to this ce. After thinking for a moment and seeing Gregory and Lindas attitude towards her, Jane realized that if she asked directly, she might not get any results. So she changed her approach. Do you know that Haven is now a celebrity? Of course, I know. When it came to Haven, Gregory and Linda became proud. My daughter is so beautiful, she will definitely be famous. Seeing them take the bait, a slight smile appeared on Janes lips. But now, everyone outside has discovered that her parents are kidnappers, and they are boycotting her. Boycotting? Gregory furrowed his brow. What does that mean? It means Faced with this question, Jane found it difficult to answer. In short, her situation is very bad right now because she has parents who are kidnappers. Jane expressed deep regret. She was gradually stirring up the inner emotions of the Hodge family parents. As their beloved daughter, Haven would surely not be allowed to suffer. Youre talking nonsense! We are not kidnappers! When it came to kidnapping, Lindas face started turning red. Having spent time in the police station recently, she was starting to realize the gravity of child trafficking as a crime. Who is that? Jane raised an eyebrow, seeing the conflicted expressions on Gregory and Lindas faces, she knew they were starting to waver. Gregory cleared his throat and tugged at Lindas sleeve. Do we really have to say? They told us back then They? Jane immediately caught onto that word and questioned. Are they more important, or is your daughter more important? Linda red at Gregory, showing her unwavering love for their daughter, even though she wasnt their biological child. Well, its like this. Initially, a group of people approached us. We didnt have a child at the time, and they said they could help us find one from the streets, but we had to give them some money Linda reminisced about the scene from the past, and Gregory, unable to hide it any longer, shook his head. But they made it clear that this had to remain a secret, or they wouldnt let us off the hook. Hearing this, Jane felt helpless. Taking advantage of the fact that these two elderly people had no biological children and a weak sense of thew, she decided to target them. These kinds of people were truly the scum of society. Do you know who they are? Now that the truth hade to light, the most important thing was to find out who was behind this group. I dont remember, Gregory shook his head. But I do remember that their belongings had a certain symbol on them, and they all wore a specific bracelet on their hands. Jane sat up. It seemed like the breakthrough in this casey here. If you can draw it, Haven might be safe. She pretended to speak casually, and the Hodge family parents exchanged nces before picking up the paper and pen provided by the police, drawing back and forth. The elderly couple rarely held a pen, so the lines they drew were crooked, coupled with the fact that the events had happened decades ago, they could only rely on vague memories to draw. In the end, the drawing was handed over to Jane. Although nothing could be discerned from it, at least there was some clue. Jane nodded and then left with the drawing. Chapter 736 Bail Jane brought the painting to the head police officers office and handed him the words spoken by the Hodge family and the painting. Thank you, said the officer as he took the painting and began searching online. Soon, he found apany where employees had to wear bracelets with symbols that matched many parts of Gregory and Lindas drawing. Thepany appeared simple but paid unusually high wages, three or four times those of otherpanies. This quickly puzzledw enforcement officials who investigated further. Meanwhile, at Waters Group Mr. Waters was stressed out about hispanys situation. Due to Gregory and Lindas case, police were inspecting variouspanies and discovered that Waters Group was involved in some illegal activities. This was a heavy blow for Waters Group as their stock prices plummeted rapidly. Mr. Waters sat in his office thinking for a long time until he finally had no choice but to call Molly. Although previously they had parted ways with Molly on bad terms, desperate times called for desperate measures. You called me here for what? asked Molly as she entered his office without any hint of friendliness on her face. You should know by now that ourpany is facing some difficultiestely said Mr. Waters trying not to show any displeasure towards her while seeking her help, After all these years weve taken care of you like family; we cant just leave you out in this mess. Molly raised an eyebrow; she didnt expect her usually tough father would act this way, What do you want me to do? Seeing Molly soften up slightly made Mr. Waters smile, You used to be close with Jaiden right? He has quite a bit of influence behind him; I thought maybe No way! interrupted Molly when Jaiden came up; her expression darkened even more, Do you not remember how he treated me before? Besides, he is still locked up so there is no way we can find him. With that statement made clear, Molly grabbed her bag and left. Mr. Waters stomped his feet in frustration, but then it hit him- Jaiden was still locked up? This immediately gave him an idea. If he had someone to help him in this difficult situation, it wouldnt be so hard to handle. With this thought in mind, Mr. Waters immediately made a call to inform the police station. Jaiden had been arrested because of Fernandos incident, but his time in custody didnt yield any significant investigation results. The police had been unable to find a breakthrough. But now, surprisingly, the Waters family was willing toe forward and provide bail for Jaiden. The Waters family had a prominent reputation, and this act would solidify their position. As a result, Jaiden was released on bail. Mr. Read. The Waters familys butler stepped forward, rubbing his hands and smiling, I hope youre feelingfortable. Is there anything you need? Seeing the obsequious manner of the butler, Jaiden barely spared him a nce. He had heard at the police station that the Waters family was under investigation for their involvement in illicit activities. Now, they were offering him their kindness voluntarily, which meant there must be an ulterior motive. This made Jaiden even more disdainful. Im fine. Ive had enough of being inside. Im going home now. With a disdainful smirk, Jaiden brushed past and walked away without looking back. The butler tried to call him back, but Jaiden was too fast, and the butler couldnt catch up. Leaving the butler behind in a state of anxiety, he realized that even after securing Jaidens release, he had failed to please him. On the other hand, Jaiden didnt return home after shaking off the butler. Instead, he went directly to the headquarters of the organization.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While waiting for the police to process his release, Jaiden overheard someone talking about a human trafficking gang. This immediately caught his attention. It seemed that something had gone wrong within the organization this time. Sure enough, as soon as he arrived at the headquarters, he realized that he couldnt reach the people he had stationed there. He realized that something was amiss and decided to investigate by using the bracelet. Each employee wore a bracelet that had a monitoring function. As he connected to it, he heard the sound of police interrogation on the other end. Who is behind your organization? Jaiden clenched his teeth. It seemed that the police had started investigating his side. Fortunately, the location of the headquarters was constantly changing, and the people stationed there had no idea where it was. This provided him temporary relief. However, to be on the safe side, he needed to be more cautious. Just as Jaiden was on his way to thepany, he noticed several suspicious individuals hiding behind a building wall, asionally taking out their phones to record something. This immediately caught Jaidens attention, and he instructed the security to drive them away. However, soon after, one of those individuals sent the address of the headquarters to the police. Jaiden, who was watching the surveince footage, noticed an increasing number of people around, immediately raising his rm. It seemed that they couldnt stay in this ce any longer; they had to move immediately. Jaiden acted swiftly, instructing the employees in the headquarters to save the data onto USB drives and quickly evacuate. Dozens of employees left thepany, catching the surrounding police off guard. For a moment, the police didnt know who to follow, and Jaiden quietly slipped away among the crowd. Soon, he found the next location and, to avoid being discovered, he entered with a few documents and gradually informed the rest of the employees. This time, their relocation was incredibly fast, preventing any losses. On the other side, the police discovered that all the employees had dispersed, and despite their extensive search, they found that the former employees had all been dismissed. Consequently, all the documents in their possession became invalidated. They brought the original documents to the police station, and fortunately, their efforts over the past few days were not in vain. The police discovered another lead from the documents. By analyzing the number of people entering and exiting the building, they found that the number of employeesing out each time was consistent. However, on thest asion, all the employees left together. It was evident that the previous employees were going out to carry out their tasks, but on thest asion, they must have realized they were under investigation. The police investigation revealed that the employees inside were generally well-paid, indicating that they were aware of their involvement in a human trafficking gang. Otherwise, they wouldnt have evacuated so quickly upon realizing they were being investigated. The police sent officers to the original building, but it was already empty. Opening any randomputer, they found that all the files had been cleared. They tried to investigate online to find out who registered thepany, but the person acted quickly and erased all thepanys information, leaving no trace. The police couldnt help but sigh. It seemed that this time, the leads were once again interrupted. At Star Entertainment, Jane received updates from the police station and saw that the situation had reached another stalemate. She had no choice but to temporarily put things on hold. Chapter 737 True and False Memories There had been too many things happeningtely. Jane had uncovered so many clues for the police investigation, but the other side was also very clever and moved quickly. But Jane wouldnt give up. The truth behind the trafficking was revealed, and manyizens began to sympathize with Finley and Haven. No one wanted to be abducted at such a young age if it werent for fate. However, Haven still found it hard to ept. From childhood until now, the Hodge family had always showered her with love and affection. She thought only Finley was adopted but never imagined that she was too No wonder she looked so much like Finley; when they were younger, she had told her countless times that they were twin sisters. But Haven never believed her; she firmly believed that she was the biological daughter of the Hodge familys parents. Now faced with public opinion, she can no longer deny it. After all, everyone knew about their parents involvement in human trafficking; if they cannot find those responsible soon enough, there could be dire consequences for them. Thinking of this sent shivers down Havens spine. She sniffled as Jane entered her room. Due to their parents situation these days, Jane had kept her confined at home and not allowed her to step outside even once. Haven was obedient because after all, as an artiste herself who needed this job to make a living Why are you here? Seeing Jane enter made Haven stand up immediately, Are my parents okay? For now. Jane raised an eyebrow, If you want your parents out of danger sooner rather thanter, thene with me to attend this press conference. Press conference? Havens pupils contracted; ever since she posted on Twitter without permissionst time around Jane threatened that she couldnt say anything more about it until now where everything seemed different from before You must tell the truthpletely and preferably make yourself sound pitiful. Jane reminded Haven that the public sentiment online was sympathizing with her because she had been abducted. This was an opportunity to clear her name and reputation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This way, Havens career as an entertainer would have a chance of being saved. What do you mean? Haven asked nervously. In the current situation, she could only rely on Janepletely. Ill exinter. Hurry up, were runningte, Jane replied, leading Haven out of the door. Throughout the journey, Jane urged the driver to go faster. The press conference hade up suddenly, and she had to step forward and speak. The driver, annoyed by Janes constant urging, pushed the elerator to 80. Jane sat in the back, feeling anxious. She had been busy with this matter for the past few days, and her mind was already restless. Haven, under her pressure, also felt nervous. Suddenly, arge truck rushed out onto the wide road. Jane widened her eyes and signaled the driver to take a sharp turn. The driver reacted quickly and immediately veered the car to the right. However, the truck seemed to be targeting them, elerating towards Janes side. Haven had never seen such a scene before, and she cried out, begging the truck to stay away. Then, a loud crash echoed around them as the truck collided with their car. Janes car waspletely deformed, with mes bursting from the front. Jane felt something pressing against her feet, rendering her unable to move. ss shards pierced her delicate skin. Her vision became increasingly blurry until she noticed a person walking towards them from the truck. But Janes consciousness gradually faded, and she passed out. The sound of the ambnce siren filled the sky, and news of the ident quickly spread online. Patrick and Finley received the notification and hurried to the hospital. Jane and Haven had just finished their surgeries. When Patrick arrived, Janes body was covered in wounds, and there were several shards of ss on the nearby tray. They had been removed from Janes body Watching the bandages on Janes arms, Patrick felt immense regret. Why hadnt he stayed by Janes side? He gently held Jane, gritting his teeth. The once decisive and swift man now looked like a child beside Jane. I shouldnt have let you be alone Patrick slowly uttered these words, caressing Janes cold hands. Janes entire body was so cold that it frightened him. In this moment, it felt like his own heart had stopped beating as well. If Jane wasnt here anymore, then what would he Thinking of this, Patricks heart trembled. You cant leave me. We just got married, we have so many days ahead of us. Patricks voice trembled as he desperately spoke. He wanted to hold Jane tightly, but he was afraid of hurting her wounds. On the other side, Finley was leaning over Havens bedside. Listening to Patricks words, her heart ached. Seeing her unconscious sister in front of her, Finley clenched her teeth. After all, they were blood-rted sisters. Seeing her sister in such a state, Finley felt incredibly distressed. Sister Just then, Havens weak voice reached their ears. Youre awake. Finley was so excited that she almost cried. She helped Haven lie back down and went to the side to pour her some water. Sister. Just then, Haven called her sister again. Finley looked back in astonishment. What had she just heard? For all these years, since Haven was six years old and abducted, she had always relied on her parents favoritism. She had never respected Finley or called her sister. What What did you just say? Sister. Haven smiled and said it again. For some reason, when the truck crashed into them in the afternoon, her mind suddenly filled with many images. It felt like she had a long dream, where she went back to her childhood, ying with Finley in a warm home. That dream felt so real, and it told Haven that they were truly twin sisters. It wasnt just a coincidence that they looked so simr. And the Hodge familys parents were the ones who actually abducted them. Thinking about this, Haven felt a bit sad, but looking at her sister who was treating her gently, her sadness disappeared in an instant. You remember? Finley was surprised. When they were younger, Haven used to call her sister like this, following her around. Yes. Haven nodded with a smile, and the two of them embraced each other. Seeing the two of them talking endlessly beside them, Patrick felt a bit lonely. Jane still hadnt woken up. Looking at her closed eyes, her long curled eyshes thick and dense, Patrick felt a pang of heartache. He shouldnt have left Jane alone and let her go to the press conference by herself. Patricks eyes dimmed, and he began to realize that something was wrong. Chapter 738 Half Dream, Half Awake Jane had always been fine, so how could she suddenly get into a car ident on the main road? And it wasnt even at a turn, how did two cars collide with each other? Patrick realized something was wrong and wiped Janes exposed skin while sending two assistants to watch over her. He was worried that something else might happen to her. As he watched Jane unconscious, Patrick couldnt leave her side. He opened his phone and found that the surveince video of the ident had been released online. Patrick clicked on it and although it was blurry, it was clear that the big truck had hit Janes car head-on. There was no one else around except for their two cars; obviously this was arranged intentionally. Patrick furrowed his brow but he couldnt leave Jane at this time. He instructed his people to investigate and sent the video to the police department as well. Since Jane had already given so much time and effort in helping with their investigation, they were naturally fullymitted to finding out what happened. Since there was a car ident, it was natural to punish the driver responsible. However, from the surveince footage, it could be seen that the driver left without even looking back after the ident. From the video, he appeared unscathed, clearly well-prepared. They arrived at the scene and cordoned off the crime scene. They found arge cushion on the ground. Obviously, such arge cushion had fallen from the truck. It seemed that they hade prepared this time, otherwise the driver wouldnt have left unharmed. The police took the cushion back, examined its material, and tried to find out who manufactured it. Then, the police arrived at Havens house and discovered a pinhole camera at her doorstep. It was hidden inside the light at the entrance. cing it in this position undoubtedly meant to monitor the movements of the two individuals. They also found several footprints around the house. The residents on this floor were all females, so theserge footprints were clearly left by a man. It seemed that the other party had people monitoring their every move. The police frowned. They didnt expect the other party to act so quickly and with such meticulous methods and thoughts. It was not something an ordinary person could do. The only thing that could be determined now was that the car ident was intentionally caused by the other party, and their animosity towards Jane was so great. Thinking of this, the police immediately thought of a criminal gang. Only a criminal gang of this scale would n so thoroughly. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been able to conceal the abduction case for so many years. And even now, the leads were cut off, and there was nothing to investigate. After all, in these past few days, Jane had provided them with too many clues. While busy with the investigation, she had also forgotten to hide her identity. Perhaps it was because of this that she was targeted by the criminal gang. The police couldnt help but feel nervous. The other party had malicious motives and disyed great skill. Investigating them was like walking through a thorny bush. They investigated the trucks license te number from the surveince footage, but the other party had thought of this step too. Even the license te on the truck was temporarily forged.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In this way, all leads werepletely cut off, and there was nothing to investigate. They informed Patrick about this news, and upon hearing it, Patrick couldnt help but shudder. He didnt expect the other partys methods to be so sophisticated. Jane had been busy with the investigation these days and hadnt paid proper attention to her surroundings, which allowed these people to take advantage of the situation. He regretted it. He shouldnt have let Jane work so hard these days. As a result, he had to be even more careful about the people and environment around Jane. Patrick opened his phone and called several bodyguards to provide personal protection around Jane. Janes current condition couldnt withstand any more torment. Patrick let out a deep sigh, looking at Jane who was still unconscious, lost in thought. He leaned over Janes bed, and unknowingly, the sky outside the window had gradually darkened. Perhaps due to exhaustion, Patrick ended up falling asleep by Janes bedside without realizing it. In the middle of the night, Jane seemed to have a dream. She dreamt of the scene of the car ident, with the man in front of her smiling wickedly, wearing a watch on his right hand. The next moment, the man approached her with a knife, and it seemed like he was about to stab her eyes- Ah! At that moment, Jane suddenly woke up, looking around at the pitch-ck darkness, withrge beads of sweat falling down her forehead, one by one. Jane. Patrick was awakened by Jane, opening his drowsy and sleepy eyes. When he saw Jane awake, all drowsiness vanished instantly. Wuwu Seeing Patrick, Jane immediately buried herself in his embrace. I dreamt I dreamt that someone was holding a knife, about to stab me. Its okay, its okay, dont be afraid. Patricks gentle voice came from beside her, constantly soothing Janes emotions. The normally strong and steady Jane appeared like a child in front of Patrick. After Jane calmed down, she recalled the dream she just had. It felt so real. Real enough to make her believe it had actually happened. She tried hard to remember. Before she lost consciousness that day, the man seemed to truly be wearing a watch on his right hand. Jane suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Patrick. I think I know. What? Patrick was taken aback, and Jane swallowed her saliva. She remembered thest blurry image she had in her fading consciousness. That man was wearing a watch on his right hand. Most people wear watches on the hand they dont frequently use, indicating that hes left-handed Janes voice grew softer as she spoke, and finally, she suddenly remembered, I remember, Jaiden is also left-handed. Speaking of Jaiden, Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, in the middle of the night, the two of them went to the police station. Jane told the police thest few details she remembered before losing consciousness. Jaiden, the word slowly slipped out of the police officers mouth. He was released on bail some time ago. Patrick and Jane exchanged nces. It seemed highly likely that it was Jaiden, as this was more than just a guess. Thank you for providing us with this lead. We will investigate, the police officer nodded and proceeded to check Jaidens recent activities on theputer. Because he had been released on bail, the police were concerned about any potential wrongful actions he might take, so they had been monitoring him. However, it waste at night now, and the officers who were investigating Jaiden had already gone home. For the time being, they couldnt determine his current whereabouts. Seeing that Jane was still injured, the police asked the two of them to go back and rest. They couldnt get any more information at the moment, so they had no choice but to let them rest. Patrick felt sorry for Janes current state and reluctantly agreed, taking Jane back to the hospital. Chapter 739 Searching for Clues The next day, as the sky began to brighten, the police officers who had been secretly observing Jaiden presented their findings from the past few days. Sure enough, they discovered that Jaiden had just left the police station and went straight to the headquarters that they had been monitoring. However, he suddenly moved to another location for some reason. It seemed like Jaiden had realized that the police were investigating headquarters and immediately relocated. It was surprising that Jaiden really did have something to hide. He couldnt reveal anything when he was at the police station before. But now that he was back there, he managed to obtain a lot of information. Get ready. Were going over there now, said one of the leading officers. They were afraid that Jaiden would relocate again so they needed more people this time or else things could get out of hand. Jane and Patrick came along as well since they provided some clues about Jaidens whereabouts earlier on. However, Jane still had her injuries and shouldnt be moving around too much. Patrick was worried about her but she insisted on going anyway; no one could persuade her otherwise. As a result, both Patrick and Jane got into a police car together and headed towards Jaidens new location. This time we have to thank Jaiden for his impulsiveness, said one of the officers reassuringly. Ms. North may be injured but discovering his new location is still a good thing. Jane nodded in agreement; if they can solve this case it would be beneficial for both theirpany and Haven. Does it still hurt? asked Patrick as he looked at Janes wound while trying not to make any sudden movements in case it reopened due to bumps on road. Its fine; dont worry so much, replied Jane with a smile on her face. Ive got some skills up my sleeve too, you know? Dont underestimate me or Ill get mad. Seeing how happy-go-lucky Jane appeared despite everything made Patrick feel helpless. Youre impossible, sighed Patrick with an indulgent look in his eyes as both snuggled up together inside car. Meanwhile, the officer driving them shook his head helplessly wondering how these two lovebirds could act like this even inside a cop car! He coughed lightly, reminding the two, but Patrick gave him a look instead, as if telling him, Dont interrupt our sweet moment. The police were helpless and could only drive silently. Soon, the car stopped at the new location where Jaidens files indicated. Obviously, this ce was temporary. The spider webs at the entrance had umted and it seemed like it hadnt been cleaned for a long time. To avoid drawing attention, several police officers parked the car in a concealed location nearby. They put on in clothes and walked around the vicinity of the new location. As expected, they saw several people walking back and forth inside the building. The police took out the employee files from headquarters andpared the photos, finding a match with the people inside the building. It seemed that this was Jaidens new hideout. Janes heart started to race, worried about being discovered by Jaiden again. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain. What should we do now? Jane asked, and Jaiden was cautious. If he discovered the police again, he would likely move once more. If we rush in now, we might tip him off. Lets observe from outside for a while. The leading police officer understood Jaidens temperament and character. He had escaped so many times; he must be a cunning person. Jane nodded, her eyes darkening. The next moment, she saw a familiar figure at the top window. Jaiden! Jane pointed upward, and everyone looked up. Jaiden seemed to be talking on the phone with someone, his expression not looking good. It seems he hasnt noticed us yet. The group remained hidden, able to observe the activities inside. But this wont do. Since Jaiden did what he did to you, he probably harbors a grudge against you. The police looked at Jane, and upon hearing this, Patrick furrowed his brow. What do you want to do? Perhaps we need the two of you to act as bait, sacrifice yourselves. But dont worry, well be here, and nothing will happen to you. Upon hearing this, Patrick instinctively refused, but Jane rejected him. Its actually a good idea. Patrick frowned, looking at Jane. With you here, nothing will happen to me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jane whispered in Patricks ear, and upon hearing those words, a slight smile appeared on Patricks lips. But what about your injury? Ill be fine. Jane smiled at Patrick and took a deep breath. We agree. Seeing the cooperation between the two, the police felt relieved. Then, Jane and Patrick walked alone to the front of the building, looking around. Soon, they caught the attention of the people inside. Meanwhile, Jaiden on the rooftop also noticed the two. He looked around and saw no one beside them. I didnt expect Jane to be alive ande here on her own. Shes not afraid of death. Jaiden said fiercely, and then he called a few security guards toe downstairs. This woman has ruined my ns multiple times. This time, Ill teach her a lesson. As they approached, Jaiden suddenly stopped. Jane, such a smart person, why would shee alone with Patrick? Obviously, its a trap. He furrowed his brow. It was a good opportunity, so he let the security guards go ahead while he went to the basement to observe. Soon, the security guards arrived in front of the two, looking fierce. They rushed forward, grabbing Jane. Jane immediately turned around and gave a roundhouse kick, but with her injuries, therge movement identally touched her wound. Ouch! Jane winced in pain. The security guards took advantage of this and approached, but the next moment, someone kicked one of them heavily from behind. Instantly, the security guard flew two meters away, lying unconscious on the ground. Who is it? The remaining guards didnt dare to move recklessly. They looked behind them and saw Patrick standing there. The mans face was clouded with anger as if he had been provoked. It seemed like he was about to tear them apart, bones and all. Stay away from her. Patricks voice had just fallen when a batch of footsteps approached. Thinking that reinforcements had arrived, the security guards were suddenly surrounded by a group of men with guns. They realized something was wrong, but the police didnt give them a chance to recover. Holding their guns, they rushed into the building. The employees inside the building were all captured by the police, guns pointed at their heads. Nobody dared to move. While the police were verifying the list, they discovered that a few people were missing, including Jaiden. It seems that some of them managed to escape. Chapter 740 The Truth Will Always Come Out They were a little regretful, but this time they had gained something. Due to the incident on the way with Jane and Haven, the press conference was forced to be cancelled. Although the video of the car ident leaked onto the inte, it was released by the high-speed rail officials and did not specify who was inside. Although this ident received some attention, because of its extremely blurry image quality,izens could not see who was inside at all. The incident happened suddenly and no one informed those waiting at the press conference that Jane had an ident. As a result, arge group of reporters waited at the interview site for an entire afternoon. This press conference was live-streamed online. Netizens and journalists waited for Jane and Haven all afternoon but didnt even catch a glimpse of them. As a result, it immediately caused anger amongizens: Whats up with these two? Are they too good to show up? They promised toe to this press conference! The things said online are still unknown if theyre true or false. These two just disappeared like that. They really cant afford it! For a while, many people flocked to Jane and Havens Twitter ounts using them one after another. But at this time, both Jane and Haven were still in hospital; after working hard during daytime hours, Jane had already fallen asleep long ago. And Finley saw that onlinements were bing more heated so she kept her from seeing Twitter out of fear of hurting Havens feelings any further. Public opinion continued growing louder yet neither Jane nor Haven came out to exin anything; allowing public opinion develop as it would: For several days in a row now, Jane hasnte out to exin anything C is she feeling guilty or what? Now lies are about ready be exposed C afraid face everyone? I dont think Star Entertainment is any goodpany either! The president has be like this; there isnt even anyone there willing say anything! Netizens began targeting Star Entertainment as whole until finally even their official ount became subject their attacks: A brokenpany! You guys stand people up whenever you want! Its because people like you that entertainment industry has been ruined! Go bankrupt quickly! Seeing you guys makes me nauseous. Comments below grew increasingly intense until finally Marco could only shut downpanyments altogether dueck options avable him. These past few days hed been trying contact with Jane but unfortunately his calls never went through. He also didnt have Patricks contact information either; hed gone over their house before knocking on door for quite some time without anyoneing answer. Jane suddenly disappeared again leaving employees within Company once again anxious: Still unable to reach Jane? Outside thedoor, April stood looking worried. Jane disappeared again, and no one knew what would happen to her. Um. Seeing the worry on Aprils face, he opened his mouth tofort her but couldnt find the words. Okay. Aprils eyes dimmed as she nodded. Employees had been asking her where Jane was for days now, and since she was close to Jane at work, everyone came up to ask her about it. But April didnt know where Jane was either. With Jane gone, many of thepanys businesses had slowed down. Dont worry. Marco couldnt bear seeing April so distraught and spoke up. We all know who Jane is. Shell be okay. Hearing this, April smiled faintly and nodded vigorously in agreement. In the hospital room: Patrick was still taking care of Jane after they took down their enemies that morning. They returned to the hospital exhausted because of their efforts. Since Jane still needed an IV drip, she couldnt go home yet. Patrick arranged a VIP ward for her instead. However, these past few days there were also online insults directed towards Jane that Patrick saw but didnt tell her about them since she was sick and he didnt want more stress added onto it all. Patrick couldnt bear it, and the next moment, he received a call from the police. Jane, who had shallow sleep to begin with, was startled awake. After Patrick finished the call, she let out a soft voice. Whats wrong? Why are you awake? Patricks maic voice came, and he walked over to stroke Janes head. The police wants to reward us and said they would give us a g as an honor. You see, police gs are usually awarded to the police, so the fact that Jane and Patrick were receiving one indicated that they had helped a great deal. Jane took a deep breath and nodded. Now that things wereing to an end, she could finally rest properly. Due to professional habits, Jane still had some concerns while preparing to rest. She was about to open Twitter to check the situation, but Patrick snatched the phone away. Rest well and dont look at your phone. Seeing Patrick, as usual, preventing her from using the phone, Jane was puzzled. The next moment, she remembered thest press conference. It happened suddenly, and she hadnt had a chance to tell those reporters that she hadnt shown up for the whole afternoon. Something must have gone wrong! Jane suddenly snapped back to reality and saw Patricks anxious expression. Even a child could guess that something had happened. Give me back my phone! Jane wanted toe forward and snatch the phone, but Patrick still had a stern face. I know what youre worried about, but if we dont solve the problem promptly, it will only get worse. Upon hearing this, Patrick wavered. As a businessman, he really didnt understand the rules of the entertainment industry. Helpless, he had no choice but to return the phone to Jane. Just as Jane was about to post an exnation, she opened the top trending topic, and unsurprisingly, it read, Star Entertainment Throws a Tantrum. Seeing this headline, Jane was already ustomed to such things. Jane felt helpless as she read the crazyments below. It was no longer just about the press conference.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If she exined things like this, the situation probably wouldnt be resolved. However, Jane quickly discovered another breakthrough. The g from the police station happened to arrive. Although Jane looked sickly, with a disheveled appearance, she couldnt hide her beauty. Jane brought the g close to her and took a few photos with it. Then, she posted the photos on Twitter, without mentioning the online abuse she had faced these past few days. After the images were uploaded and edited by the Twitter algorithm, Jane added the caption, Have you all read the news today? In the photos, Jane appeared without makeup, and her patient gown quickly caught the attention ofizens. Only then did they realize that Jane was in the hospital. Inspired by Janes Twitter post, manyizens went to the polices Twitter ount, and unsurprisingly, the first tweet praised Jane and Patrick as a couple. And the g in Janes photo was actually awarded by the police! What an immense honor! Netizens usually only pay attention to entertainment news, rarely focusing on city news like this. Chapter 741 Jane Faints The police officers Twitter ount praised Jane and Patrick highly, using a series of words. Suddenly, keywords such as city hero and removing harm for the people were trending online. When people clicked on it, they saw that the name on the Twitter ount was none other than Jane. This surprised manyizens who had been criticizing Star Entertainment for so long. They never expected that someone from there would be helping themunity outside. This turn of events caused manyizens to change their minds. Even those who had been too invested in criticizing before began posting apologies. The reversal of events at Star Entertainment was unexpected by many. Finley also found out about this incident and realized that since Jane and Patrick had gone out of their way to help her family, she should contribute something as well. Soon after, Finley retrieved Havens Twitter ount from Jane because her own wasnt very well-known. She prepared herself by letting her hair fall loosely over her shoulders to show off a more vulnerable side. Finley opened up a live stream on Twitter where Haven suddenly appeared in front of everyones eyes after remaining silent for so long. This instantly drew in arge audience. However, although the girl in the live stream looked very simr to Haven, every smile or frown waspletely different from hers.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone became curious while Finley took this opportunity to reveal the truth, Hello everyone! Im Finley C Havens sister. As soon as she spoke these words, viewers went wild with excitement! No wonder whypared with Haven; Finley gave off more sunshine vibes! Both sisters were equally beautiful and pleasing to look at! Ive seen all these trends over these past few days, said Finely emotionally. I feel extremely heartbroken As for why Im speaking instead of my sister is because she is currently lying injured in bed and cannot face everyone right now. Haven being hospitalized shocked everyone present! They never expected that during these past few days when they didnt see any sign of her anywhere; it turned out she was actually recovering from injuries sustained during this incident At this point, Finely tried hard not to let emotions get too overwhelming but still couldnt help shedding some tears, Her hospitalization wasnt an ident either As you all know already, Ms. North didnt appear at the press conference either due to what happened. As Finley spoke, she gave an overwhelming amount of information. In just a few minutes, this livestream had already made it to the trending topics several times. My sister was injured and unconscious because of a car ident on the road. That car ident wasnt a coincidence; someone nned it As she spoke, there was a hint of anger in Finleys words. She picked up her phone and opened the recent hot topic about the car ident, The people who were hit in that car were my sister and Ms. North. Hernguage was firm, her gaze fierce, and everyone fell silent. This incident had been continuously followed online recently but no one ever thought that the victims inside would be two people who had been missing for days. From the video footage we can see that the driver deliberately did it. What kind of grudge could he have against them to make him want to kill them? Finley stirred up emotions amongizens as they started ming the driver for his actions. When she mentioned what happened behind-the-scenes, Finley couldnt help but burst into tears again. Twenty years ago when my sister and I were only six years old, we were kidnapped by those human trafficking groups until finally we came to live with the Hodge family. Hearing about this possible kidnapping event shocked theizens even more so than before. After all these years, police are investigating what really happened back then. It was Ms. North who provided many clues for them diligently but unexpectedly became targeted by human trafficking groups which led to this car ident As Finley spoke, tears streamed down her face. She only wanted to seek justice for Star Entertainment and her sister, and after so many years, the pain was still heavy in her heart. My sister has also be a victim because of this. Now she has no good skin left on her body, her legs were crushed by a car, and she can only lie in bed for recovery. At this point,izens were filled with indignation, condemning the trafficking gangs. These trafficking gangs have torn apart so many families over the years. Now, they almost caused someones death. Its truly audacious. In the barrage ofments, many began to console Finley, as no one wanted to encounter such a situation. Miss Hodge, dont worry. Thew may bete, but it wont be absent. One day, those bad people will be brought to justice. Thisment quickly gained traction amongizens, bing the top hotment. Manyizens also prayed for Haven and Jane, hoping that they would return safely after experiencing this car ident. These days, they realized theirck of rationality. Jane wasnt evading, she was investigating for the police while carrying serious injuries, and Haven had to rest in the hospital due to severe injuries. Manyizens apologized to the two, and for a while, Twitter was full of usations against the trafficking gangs. Meanwhile, in the hospital. Since receiving the g in the morning, Jane hadnt been able to fall asleep. Watching Finleys live broadcast, she felt a pang of sympathy for her. To experience so much at such a young age, she was indeed a person who had suffered. She stood up to get some water, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, her vision began to blur. Jane felt her consciousness fading, and gradually, she couldnt see clearly what was in front of her. Finally, with a thud, Jane copsed to the ground. Patrick had just gone outside to get new medicine for Jane, and upon hearing themotion from the ward, he realized something was wrong. Without waiting for the doctor to hand him the medicine, he immediately rushed into the room. Patrick burst into the ward and was deeply struck by what he saw. He hurried over to help Jane up, cing her on the bed and then quickly ran out to call a doctor. The doctor rushed in, bringing equipment to conduct a series of checks on Janes body. Patrick watched anxiously, feeling distraught. He had only left for a short while, and now Jane was in trouble. Soon, the doctor turned around, wearing a grave expression, and shook his head. How is she? Patrick hurriedly asked, seeing the doctors serious face, he felt worried again. After the examination, we found that Ms. North had a miscarriage recently and is now overexerted. Her body is very weak. If were not more careful, it could lead to many health issues. Chapter 742 Getting Sick Upon hearing this, Patrick furrowed his brow. He looked over at Jane, who was still unconscious, and didnt know what to do. The doctor gave Patrick some instructions, which he memorized carefully. After the doctor left, he heard Jane coughing behind him. Patrick turned around and saw that Janes eyes were slowly opening. He quickly went to get her some water and helped her up with her small body. How are you feeling? Patrick asked with concern as he held up two fingers in front of Janes face. What number is this? Two, Jane replied obediently before realizing something was off. I may be dizzy but Im not stupid. Heh Patrick chuckled indulgently and reached out to stroke Janes hair before asking how she slept. For how long did I sleep? She scratched her head while trying to recall thest thing she remembered before fainting. Wait a minute Did I faint? She only remembered seeing ckness in front of her before passing out. She couldnt believe that she had let herself get so exhausted that it led to this point; she needed more rest from now on. Yes. Patrick felt sorry for her as he stroked the fullness of her forehead gently. You need to be more careful in the future and not tire yourself out like this again. Jane breathed a sigh of relief but thought that Patrick was making too big a deal out of it all, Im fine; I just havent been resting enoughtely. Then she looked at him, Arent there things you need to take care of at work? Youve been taking care of me all this time. Hearing what Jane said made Patrick feel dissatisfied inside because it seemed like no matter what happened, work always came first for her. Its okay. He leaned down towards Jane and gazed into those gentle eyes, As long as youre okay, then we can put aside work for now. Jane felt overwhelmed by the heat emanating from his gaze: It wasnt good if people outside saw them together like this again What if someone sees us? Theyll start talking about me again With me here, who dares to speak ill of you? Patrick gently lifted his gaze and took Janes arm, tenderly caressing the scars on her hand. Although the car ident this time didnt cause any serious harm, it did scrape several ces on her skin. He blew a breath gently, clenched his teeth, feeling a pang of heartache. Jane was a bit stunned. Patrick used to be someone who had experienced many ups and downs, but now he worried about her for a small scrape. It had to be said that Patrick had changed a lot since he started being with her. The man who used to be decisive and swift was now bing more and more focused on family. Looking at Patrick, who was concerned for her in front of her, Janes emotions wereplicated. Although she was touched to some extent, she couldnt help but feel that Patrick had be somewhat lovesick. Then, Jane looked out the window, shook her head, and thought about the affairs of thepany. I wonder how thepany is doing. Jane pursed her lips. These days, she had been busy with the Hodge familys matters and hadnt taken care of thepany much. Jane felt regretful. Just a few days ago, she promised them that she wouldnt suddenly disappear, and now the same situation was repeating itself. What else can be done? Patrick shrugged it off. He sat by Janes bed, caressing her delicate skin. Youve been ill these days, so dont worry about these stressful matters. Its nothing serious, justck of rest. Jane still didnt think much of it. She nned to get out of bed and check on thepanys situation. But soon, Patrick stopped her. You just fainted a moment ago, where are you going now? Dont let anything happen again. Jane felt a bit annoyed, pouting and ring at him. Stop being so superstitious. Im perfectly fine. Upon hearing this, Patrick looked Jane up and down, pinching her arm. No meat at all, and you say youre perfectly fine? Hearing that, Janes face reddened. I have all the necessary curves, okay? Indeed, Jane had a great figure, with a prominent front and a well-shaped back, without an ounce of excess fat. Be good and rest. Patrick grinned, trying to help Jane back to bed, but she was still reluctant. Im really fine. You dont have to make such a fuss. Jane refused and still wanted to get out of bed. Listen to me. Patrick growled softly, his pupils as ck as the night. Before, he could let Jane do whatever she wanted, but this time, it concerned her health, and he couldnt let her act recklessly. Moreover, this time it was rted to postpartum symptoms. If they werent careful, it could lead to infertility in the future. No. Jane was determined. The employees in thepany depended on her, and she couldnt just disappear like this. I havent been managing thepany properly for a long time. If I keep resting, the employees will start doubting thepany. Patrick had always known that Jane had a strong sense of career and responsibility. If she got busy, no one would pay attention. For so long, Patrick had already gotten used to such days, but now that it involved Janes health, he couldnt back down. You just got sick, and now youre overworking yourself. Im worried youll have lingering health problems. Afraid of touching Janes emotions, Patricks tone remained gentle. Alright, how about I take you downstairs for a walk to rx. Jane frowned, staring at the man in front of her. Perhaps it was really because of the miscarriage that Jane had some difficulty controlling her temper and emotions.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. No, Ive been sleeping for so long. Theres no need to rx. She worried that if she stayed here any longer, her mood would be even more gloomy. Jane had never liked the smell of hospital disinfectant, and now being here to rx would only make her mood worse. The present Jane just wanted to go to thepany and see how things were going. Then you should rest here. Jane didnt want to, and Patrick didnt force her. He tried to support Janes arm to help her get on the bed, but she pushed him away. I want to go back to thepany. Jane gritted her teeth. There were still things to handle in thepany, and if she just rested like this and neglected thepany, the employees would lose their trust in her. No, you cant. Patricks attitude was firm as well. Once Jane started working, she wouldpletely disregard her own health. Even if he watched over her, she probably wouldnt listen to him. In this way, Patrick felt somewhat troubled. He had always gone along with Janes wishes, as both of them had strong personalities, and only one would silently make concessions. Why cant I? Jane didnt understand. In her opinion, her illness was just a minor one, not worthy of such fuss. Chapter 743 Don’t Steal My Job Youre sick, you cant overexert yourself, Patrick said lightly, adding, thats what the doctor ordered. Upon hearing this, Jane frowned. Because of one sentence from the doctor, she was locked up in the hospital and couldnt go anywhere. No, I have to go to thepany and check on things. Otherwise I wont be at ease. Jane persisted while Patrick remained silent. He had always been amodating towards Jane but now it seemed like they had reached an impasse. Rest well. Patrick left with just those words before a few bodyguards appeared outside of Janes room to ensure that she didnt run away on her own. Inside his car, Patrick took a deep breath as he felt helpless towards Janes stubbornness. He closed his eyes slowly as he hadnt rested properly for days. The car was dimly lit and he was alone. He ran his hand through his hair as the Bluetooth started ying todays news bulletin: After several days of police arrests, multiple criminal gangs were finally captured thanks to Mrs. Pansy and Mr. Pansys strong support The announcer spoke crisply before Marias voice came through next: Jane, how are you? Everyone at work misses you dearly. Patrick instantly felt annoyed upon hearing this since Jane was currently bedridden due to illness which meant that he would have to step in and handle things himself. He drove over to Star Entertainment where even the receptionist cowered under his imposing aura when she saw him approach her desk, Mr. Pansy The front desk lowered her head weakly, unable to believe that after all these days, it was not Jane they had been waiting for, but Patrick who had arrived instead. Patrick merely nodded faintly, the dark cloud on his face still looming. The front desk swallowed nervously, not knowing who had upset the big boss, Patrick. Soon, Patrick arrived at Janes office, and as expected, there were many documents inside. His eyes darkened. With so many documents, no wonder Jane couldnt cope with her health deteriorating so quickly. Jane Mr. Pansy. Aprils voice came from outside the door. When she passed by Janes office, she noticed that the door was unexpectedly closed, which was unusual. She thought it was Jane who had returned and was about to go in and greet her, but to her surprise, she met Patricks gloomy gaze at first nce. Whats wrong? Patrick spoke, making April too scared to say anything more. She couldnt believe how Jane could get along with someone as decisive and imposing as Patrick. Seeing it was Patrick, April trembled as she greeted him a few times and then left the office. She let out a sigh of relief and kept muttering to herself, finding Patrick really intimidating In the office, Patrick was handling the remaining tasks for Jane. He dealt with some of the documents he could handle himself. When he opened Twitter, he discovered that there were still people insulting Jane under Star Entertainments official ount. They were saying things like she hadnt appeared for so long and was being arrogant. It had to be said that this generation ofizens was truly difficult to please; they were thinking about such matters even when someone was in the hospital. Patrick tapped his fingertips on the desk. It was fortunate that he insisted on not letting Janee to thepany. Otherwise, with such a heavy workload, she definitely wouldnt be able to handle it alone. Even if she managed, it would be a great strain on her health. Soon, Patrick decided to use his own Twitter ount and posted about Star Entertainment and Jane. My wife is in the hospital and needs rest. Soon, arge number of praises flooded thements. To think that someone as influential as Patrick would openly show affection, instantly various memes and jokes emerged. Patrick is showing affection, if you dont, does that mean youre richer and more handsome than Patrick? People in thements started praising Patrick for being family-oriented and loving his wife. In an instant, Janes reputation took a turn for the better once again. After all, having a handsome, wealthy man like him who was willing to publicly disy affection was an enviable kind of love. After finishing his work, Patrick returned to the hospital. Jane had been worried about Star Entertainments affairs all this time. When she saw Patrick entering, she put on a stern face and refused to look at him. Still angry, huh? Patrick asked softly, and as soon as Jane heard this, she erupted. If it werent for April calling me, I wouldnt have known that you did all this work behind my back! I did it because I was worried you would be too tired. Patrick, helpless, could only exin. Who would have thought Janes face would drop again? If you dont want me to go out, then you dont have to meddle in my affairs so much. Im also concerned about your health. Patrick exined, trying to reach out and hold Janes hand. Dont touch me. Jane said irritably, You meddle in everything, keeping me locked up here. I dont like it! Fine, its my fault. Patrick could only go along with Janes wishes. He had thought about it a lot in thepany today. Nowadays, Janes emotions were easily triggered, and if his own attitude and actions were too intense, it would probably cause her more difort. I wont be angry anymore, be good. Patrick followed Janes wishes and carefully coaxed her. After all, Jane had just had a miscarriage and was busy with work, so naturally, someone needed tofort her emotions. No, dont touch me. Jane still kept her back turned to Patrick, her ck hair falling around her waist, entuating her petite figure. Patrick was also helpless. He shook the roast duck in his hand and said, I brought you some food. Soon, the aroma of roast duck wafted to Janes nose. Jane was moved. The hospital food had been terrible these past few days, almost all in congee with vegetables. Having not eaten meat for a long time, she slowly turned around. Patrick, seeing this, held up the roast duck and ced it in front of Jane. He knew that even though Jane appeared calm andposed on the outside, deep down, she was still a little girl. Are you craving it? Patrick smiled faintly, then took out two disposable gloves from inside. Youre still sick, so Ill make an exception and let you have it this time only. Jane swallowed her saliva and nodded.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Patrick began to pull apart the legs of the roast duck. Since it had juste out of the oven, it was still quite hot when torn apart. To prevent Jane from burning her hands, he peeled it for her first and then handed it to Jane. Go ahead and eat. Jane took a bite and then drank the lemon water beside her. The delicious food in her stomach made her feel much better. Youre not allowed to stop me from going to thepany in the future. Okay, okay, I promise you. In order to make Jane feel more at ease, Patrick had no choice but to agree to her requests one by one. Chapter 744 Truth But now that Patrick had finished Janes work, she wont be so busy for a while. Even if Patrick agreed to it, Jane wouldnt have so much to do at work. Otherwise, she was afraid her body would break down in the future. Jane had been suppressed these past few days and devoured the whole roasted duck in just a few minutes. Seeing Jane covered in oil, Patrick looked very happy. He picked up a tissue and gently wiped the corners of Janes mouth. You dont need to rush when youre eating something; no one ispeting with you. After eating enough, Jane felt sleepy. She couldnt sleep earlier because of her argument with Patrick this morning. Now that she had eaten and drank enough, she felt like her eyelids were fighting each other. Lets take a nap, said Patrick as he stroked Janes back. With her current physical condition, she needed more rest. Okay. Jane stretchedzily andy down with Patricks help while he watched her fall asleep beside him soon after. In her dream, she saw her child calling out to her from afar without stopping. Jane wanted to reach out and grab his hand, but the child ran farther and farther away, about to disappear before her eyes. Jane was shocked and ran with all her might. In the end, the child suddenly fell into a giant ck hole.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Child! Jane woke up, and her eyes immediately met Patricks worried expression. Whats wrong? Patrick hurriedly approached, wiping the beads of cold sweat from her forehead. Its nothing Jane shook her head, looking out the window. She had slept for so long, and now it was already nighttime when she woke up. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already one oclock in the morning. Im a little hungry. Jane pouted and touched her t belly. Seeing her pitiful appearance, Patrick smiled and opened his mouth. What do you want to eat? Ill buy it for you. Dumplings! Jane smiled faintly, and Patrick agreed. Before leaving, he didnt forget to instruct the bodyguard at the door, Take good care of Madam. The bodyguard nodded in agreement, and then Patrick left the hospital. Jane looked faintly out the window. The moonlight outside was exceptionally beautiful. In the next second, a figure suddenly darted out of the bright moonlight. Jane raised her eyebrows, and in the next second, a man crawled in through the window. She widened her eyes and instinctively shouted, BodyC Unexpectedly, the man moved quickly and immediately covered her mouth. Jane struggled with all her might but couldnt break free. Being sick now, she had less strength than a three-year-old child. Dont scream. A familiar voice came into her ears-it was Jaiden! Jane became even more panicked, but at this moment, she could only force herself to stay calm. If she pushed Jaiden too far, he might do anything. Dont be afraid. I wont do anything. I just came to see you. Jaidens lips curled up slightly, and he leaned down to Janes ear. Seeing you on the verge of death, after so many years, I came to take a look. Mhmm Jane tried to speak, but Jaidens hand remained firmly pressed against her mouth. Seems like you still dont know. Seeing Janes expression attempting to defend herself, Jaiden shook his head. No wonder, Patrick cares for you so much that he cant bear to tell you. I can understand that. Jane fell silent. What did Jaiden mean by those words? What was Patrick hiding from her? Why did he say she was dying? But Jane quickly regained herposure. Faced with her lover and her enemy, she naturally chose to believe Patrick. Seeing Jane quiet down, Jaidenughed loudly, his expression gradually resembling that of a madman. Jane closed her eyes, fearing what harmful actions Jaiden might take next. Its a good thing I didnt actually kill you when I hit you that time. It would have been too easy for you. I want to make you suffer from illness and torment Jane couldnt understand what Jaiden was saying anymore. She tightly closed her eyes and dared not move. Who is it? The voice of the bodyguard came from outside, and Jaiden realized something was wrong. He had just lost control of his emotions and had actually attracted the bodyguards attention. He immediately released his hand and fled towards the window he had climbed in from. Get him! As soon as she was released, Jane used all her strength to point towards Jaiden outside the window. The bodyguards acted swiftly, without hesitation, and jumped down. There was a tform below to catch them, and a few strong bodyguards leaped without causing any harm. This was only the second floor of the hospital, so it was understandable that they didnt think things through and allowed Jaiden to climb in so easily. Jane gritted her teeth and, ignoring the IV still in her hand, stood up, wanting to chase after Jaiden. Unfortunately, her body was too weak, and coupled with the threat and intimidation from Jaiden moments ago, she couldnt stop trembling. The next moment, Jane felt her vision darken, and she fainted. Patrick, waiting at the hospital entrance, saw the bodyguards rushing out and realized something was wrong. He hurriedly made his way to the ward. He quickly opened the door to the ward and saw Jane lying barefoot on the cold floor. In an instant, the steaming dumplings scattered on the floor, causing Patricks body to tremble. He quickly walked over and lifted Jane onto the bed. Jane Patrick lowered his head and kept calling out to Jane, but no matter how he called, Jane showed no signs of waking up. The next moment, Patrick clenched his fist and forcefully pounded the nearby table, gritting his teeth. He shouldnt have left Jane alone in the ward. In an instant, Patrick began to hate his own ipetence. Upon hearing the news, doctors and nurses rushed over and performed a thorough examination on Jane. After a night passed, Jane remained unconscious. Patrick stood there, stunned, regretting his actions from the previous night. He had thought that Jane would recover with some rest, but unexpectedly, someone with ill intentions found an opportunity. He stood in a corner, holding his head, and the doctor who conducted the examination mentioned that Jane had been frightened, but they didnt know what the person said to her Soon, the bodyguards returned, shaking their heads one after another. But they informed Patrick that based on the persons back and posture, they were almost certain that it was Jaiden. Thinking of Jaiden, Patricks gaze darkened. He hadnt sought revenge for what Jaiden had done to Jane before. And now, he hade knocking on their door. Patrick passed on this information to the police, who had been actively searching for the remaining members of the trafficking gang. They had recently made some progress and received Patricks lead. Chapter 745 Helping the Police With this, the clues to the case gradually surfaced. Mr. Pansy. The police arrived at the hospital and saw that Jane was still unconscious, shaking their heads with regret. Whats going on? Patrick didnt get up. He sat there staring nkly at Janes sleeping face. We received information from you and it seems we have found a trace of the other party nearby, but they may have hidden a lot of incriminating evidence inside. We may need your assistance. The police exined that Patricks men were some of the best in the country and with his help, they could aplish more in less time. Im afraid Ill have to refuse this time. Patrick hardly thought about it before refusing the police request. With Jane still unconscious, he didnt have enough energy to do anything else right now. The police shook their heads helplessly. Given Janes condition, it was understandable that Patrick would refuse them. After all, who would sacrifice their wife lying on her sickbed for a few unrted people? Okay. The police nodded then bowed deeply towards Jane before quietly leaving. In the early morning hours, Jane woke up. She looked at the familiar ceiling and blinked her eyes as her mind went nk for a moment. Jane, Patrick felt her body moving and immediately woke up too. He raised his head only to find that she had woken up already. Youre awake, he breathed out in relief then hugged her tightly, Promise me youll take good care of yourself. Jane hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. It seemed like she worried him again by fainting suddenly this time around. Im fine, she said softly while patting Patricks shoulder gently with a smile on her lips. Oh yeah, she suddenly remembered something, Did you catch him? As soon as she mentioned it though, there was an unmistakable hint of sadness flickering across Patricks eyes, He ran fast and created many opportunities for himself to escape along our way here; our people couldnt catch him. Hearing this news made sense since Jaiden mustve prepared well if he darede alone this time around. But this morning, Patrick triedforting her by saying, the authorities found some traces. Jane raised an eyebrow skeptically upon hearing his words, Did hee looking for us? At that point though, Patrick remained silent for awhile before slowly answering, No. Seeing Patricks expression, Jane could guess the oue. You refused? She knew Patrick was worried about her health, so it was unlikely he would agree. But this was something she had to handle regardless of the risks. She couldnt just stand by and do nothing. You know, I care a lot about this matter, Jane furrowed her brow. It concerns the honor of Star Entertainment. I cant just stand by and do nothing. Upon hearing this, Patrick knew he couldnt stop Jane. He could only nod, as now he had to prioritize Janes emotions. Seeing Patricksck of refusal, Jane finally sent a message to the police, agreeing to assist them. Do you want to sleep a bit more? Patrick looked at the sky outside the window, where the moon still hung, and asked. Jane nodded. Although she didnt feel sleepy at all, Patrick had made such a big concession for her, so she had to agree. Shey back on the hospital bed, lying on her side, her beautiful face pressed against her smooth hands. Jane slowly closed her eyes, and as time passed, second by second, she still couldnt fall asleep. Suddenly, she sensed Patrick standing up beside her. Just as Jane was about to open her eyes, she heard the voice of a doctor. Is Mrs. Pansy asleep? Why would a doctore to the ward sote? Jane was puzzled and thought about what Jaiden had saidst night. Why did he say she was dying? Now, a doctor hade to the wardte at night, which made her curious. Out of curiosity, Jane pretended to be asleep and didnt open her eyes. Yes, Patrick nodded, looking at Jane with a worried expression. Can she recover? Its hard to say. The doctor sighed, and Janes heart was shaken. Hard to say? What does that mean? Could her illness Jane fell into deep thought, and at that moment, the doctor approached her. Jane tightly closed her eyes, worried about being discovered. The next moment, the doctor grabbed her arm and began to feel her pulse. Jane swallowed nervously. If what Jaiden said was true, Patrick couldnt bear to tell her. If she woke up at a time like this, he might also insist on keeping it a secret. It seems youve been frightened quite a lot this time. The doctor finished taking her pulse and stood up. From the pulse, madam seems even weaker than before. Its unlikely that she can recover just by resting well. Upon hearing this, Jane began to feel a sense of copse. No wonder she had been fainting frequently these days. At first, she thought it was due to exhaustion, but it turned out her body was already deteriorating. What can be done to get better? Patricks voice choked up. He couldnt believe that the once lively girl had reached such a state. This illness requires careful management. She needs to pay attention to her diet and rest for the next year. Additionally, she should follow the medication regimen. From the recent pulse reading, the doctor realized that Jane hadnt been taking her medication properly. If she had been consistent with her medication, her condition wouldnt have deteriorated to this extent. Patrick furrowed his brow. Jane had been unconscious during the day for these past few days, and as a result, the agreed-upon medication had been put on hold. If she hadnt received the intravenous fluids, her condition would be even weaker now. What Patrick didnt know was that Jane indeed hadnt been taking her medication properly. She thought her illness wasnt a big deal and that it was only due tock of rest. Moreover, having to take so many pills every day was torturous for her. Whenever she thought about it, Jane took the opportunity when Patrick wasnt paying attention to secretly dispose of those pills. In any case, madams body is currently very weak and requires proper care. Otherwise, if she continues to faint frequently, this postpartumplication may cost her life. Upon hearing this, Jane couldnt sit still anymore. It turned out it was still due to the miscarriage. She had just undergone treatment for it recently, and now she was being tormented by this illness again. It even posed a threat to her life With these thoughts, Janes heart trembled. Thinking about her unborn child, Jane couldnt help but feel a pang of pain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Well, Ill take good care of her. Patrick nodded, agreeing to the doctors instructions. Soon, the doctor conducted aprehensive examination for Jane, instructed the nurse to change her medication, and then left. The room was suddenly left with only Jane and Patrick. Janes breathing became heavy, and the doctors words echoed in her mind. Perhaps due to exhaustion, Jane soon felt drowsiness engulfing her, and she fell into a deep sleep once again Chapter 746 Hostage The next day, Jane woke up and realized that she had slept until the afternoon. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and saw Patrick sitting beside her. As soon as he noticed Jane waking up, he immediately brought a ss of water to her bedside. Jane took a sip of water and was surprised when the nurse brought in a bowl of porridge. This time, she didntin about the hospital food being too nd or tasteless; instead, she obediently ate it all without saying a word. Patrick was surprised by Janes sudden cooperation. Why are you being sopliant today? He stroked her hair while asking this question, but Jane remained silent. If she revealed that she already knew what happenedst night, Patrick would me himself again. Its nothing, said Jane finally. I just thought it tasted good.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Patrick nodded. The police just came and said that we should go to the police station as soon as you wake up. So soon? Originally, Patrick didnt n on telling Jane, but he was afraid she would question him. Now all he could do was go along with Janes wishes. Yes. He nodded and then handed the empty bowl to the nurse beside him. But you have to promise me that you wont overexert yourself. Youre weak right now, so just tell me if theres anything you need to do. Patrick gave a long string of instructions. The once cold-hearted man had be surprisingly verbose at this moment. Okay, okay, I understand. Jane agreed, realizing that she had to start paying attention after hearing what the doctor saidst night. Soon, Patrick helped Jane put on thick clothes, worried that she would catch a cold on the way. Jane, who had a slender figure, was wrapped up like a sticky rice dumpling, but she didntin. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the police station. On the way, Patrick recounted the recent developments. Otherwise, when they arrived, the police would present Jane with a thick stack of documents. Afraid that Jane would be too exhausted, Patrick could only give her a simple summary of the situation. Jane nodded. As soon as they arrived at the police station, the police led them to Jaidens new hideout. This time, it was an old house, well-hidden. If Jaiden hadnt recklesslye to the hospital to find Janest time and exposed his whereabouts, they wouldnt have found him so quickly. Several people hovered in the house opposite Jaiden, carefully observing the movements inside. This time theyve learned from their previous lesson. Theyve nted arge amount of explosives inside. Ive already evacuated all the nearby residents. When we go in, we need to act quickly. The police described the situation inside. If it werent for this reason, the police would have taken action long ago. Patrick furrowed his brow. This was indeed difficult to handle. The only way now is to send my highly skilled subordinates in to catch one of them first. They came here to seek refuge, so they definitely want to stay alive. As long as we have someone from their side, they wont make any rash moves. Patrick analyzed. The police nodded, approving Patricks n. Jane stood there stunned, and Patricks gaze remained fixed on her, leaving her speechless for a moment. They usually work with their backs to the door, so we need to be quiet when we go in. Through the window, Patrick spotted the movements inside. He instructed his men, and after they received the orders, they all came to the door of the opposite house. The group exchanged nces, silently counted down from three, and then suddenly kicked the door open. The leading bodyguard immediately spotted the closest employee and without hesitation, grabbed him and brought him to their side. They noticed someone trying to activate the explosives, but the quick-thinking bodyguard raised his gun and shot the persons hand, causing them to drop it instantly. With the enemy under control, the police and Patrick rushed to the scene and handcuffed them one by one. Jane stayed behind Patrick the whole time. She wanted to help, but given her current physical condition, she feared she would only hinder their efforts. Dont move! The next second, Jaidens voice reached everyones ears. They all turned to look and saw Jaiden holding a gun, pointing it at the explosives beside him. If those explosives were ignited, everyone present would likely perish together. They were all aware of Jaidens temperament, the kind that didnt tolerate any defiance, or else he wouldnt have caused the car ident. Lets talk things through. I told you not to move! The police tried to stop Jaiden, but he wouldnt listen, gripping the gun even tighter. Put the gun down. He threatened the police in front of him, and several officers reluctantly ced their guns on the ground. The employees remained motionless, never having seen Jaiden like this before. You,e here. Jaiden pointed at Jane behind Patrick. Everyone took a deep breath. Jaiden actually wanted Jane! Patrick clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. You wonty a finger on her. You dare to defy me! Upon hearing those words, Jaidens finger began to squeeze the trigger of the gun. If he let go, everyone in the room would be doomed. Come here. Im fine Tears welled up in Janes eyes as she stepped forward, surpassing Patrick, who kept calling out to her from behind. No, you cant go! Patrick reached out his hand, but the next second, Jaidens fierce gaze sent a message. He was forced to stop in his tracks, watching as Jane walked step by step towards Jaiden, who gradually let down his guard. Bang! A loud noise rang out as Patrick swiftly picked up the gun from the ground and shot Jaiden in the arm. Ah Jaiden cried out in pain, dropping the gun from his hand. Its a fake gun! The police shouted loudly, and soon they prepared to surround him again. However, as Jane was already too close to Jaiden, he endured the pain in his hand, grabbed Jane, who was desperately trying to escape, and reached the window. He then leaped out. Quick, chase them! Catch up! Patricks eyes turned red. His beloved had been taken away by Jaiden right in front of him. He ran to the window and followed suit, leaping out. A few employees stayed inside the house, and the police left a few officers to watch over them before following Jaidens direction. Blood kept flowing from Jaidens hand as he ran, leaving a trail on the street. Jane continued to struggle in his grip, but being sick, she had no strength at all. Her punches on Jaidens body werepletely ineffective. Chapter 747 Going Down Together Soon, Jaiden found a car on the road and without hesitation, threw Jane into it and sat in the drivers seat. He mmed his foot on the gas pedal. Patrick was chasing them from behind and saw Jaiden drive away. The police were alsoing towards them in their patrol car. Patrick quickly got into his own car and chased after Jaidens vehicle. Let me go! Jaiden had tied Janes hands together, causing her to roll around in the back seat until she fell out of the car. You better behave yourself! Jaiden drove recklessly while speaking harshly to Jane. He pushed down hard on the gas pedal, speeding all the way until they reached a dead end street. Looking back, Jaiden saw that no one fromw enforcement was following him anymore; he breathed a sigh of relief. He stopped the car and easily picked up Jane before throwing her onto some nearby firewood. What are you doing? Jane shouted at him but then suddenly realized that he had blood all over his face as he leaned closer to her. You better be quiet or else Ill take care of you right here. In an instant, Jaiden made a motion like he was slitting someones throat with his hand. Jane knew she didnt have any power against him at this point so she just epted her fate quietly. She calmed down for a moment before looking around at their surroundings. Patrick will catch up soon enough; even if you run to heaven theyll find you. Jane red at him angrily but because she was still under his control, spoke more softly than before. I dont need your help with anything, said Jaiden as he looked down at his bloody arm. Sitting on the ground through intense pain without any anesthesia or doctor present, he removed the bullet lodged deep inside himself. Ahhhhh!!! The horrifying screams echoed through the air as Jane sat stunned on the side. No anesthesia, no doctor, yet Jaiden managed to remove the bullet himself. It had to be said that Jaiden was truly a remarkable individual. Then, Jaiden tore off his own clothes and began bandaging his wound. The skin on the mans waist was exposed, causing Jane to instinctively close her eyes. After finishing the bandaging, Jaiden turned his head and, seeing Janes nervous expression, heughed, something he rarely did. Why are youughing? Jane lowered her voice, knowing she had to buy some time for Patrick toe and save her. On her way here, she noticed that Jaidens blood had sttered on the car door. However, he was too anxious and didnt realize that blood was continuously dripping on the ground. But as they entered the alley, the blood stopped. It seemed that the speed of the dripping blood was too fast, and by the time they reached the alley, it had already ceased. You, woman, when I look closely, youre actually quite beautiful. Jaiden carefully examined Janes face. He had never paid much attention to Jane before, but now, he couldnt help but think she was much prettier than Molly. Jane instinctively swallowed her saliva. Why was Jaiden talking about these things at a time like this? What was his intention? Seeing Jane remain silent, Jaiden shook his head and stood up, casually entering one of the houses in the alley. He had driven at a high speed, so Patrick probably couldnt catch up for now. He would rest here temporarily tonight. Little did he know that as he stood up, the clothes he had previously torn apart had been propped up, revealing something hidden inside, which Jane noticed immediately. Explosives Jane widened her eyes, astonished to find that Jaiden had explosives on him as well. The gun he had in the room earlier was fake, indicating he hadnt reached that point yet. If Jaiden was pushed to his limits, he might choose to perish along with her. Jane clenched her teeth, but Jaiden nced at the explosives around his waist and showed no concern. Are you scared now? Be obedient, or else Jaidens mocking smile reached Janes ears. She closed her eyes, unwilling to look at him. It had to be said that Jaiden had truly gone mad Using such despicable means just to escape. Fortunately, Patrick hadnt hit Jaidens waist earlier. Otherwise, they would both be doomed by now. But if Jaiden wasnt captured soon, it would be a difficult situation to handle. Jane slowly closed her eyes. If she could perish here with Jaiden, at least this matter would have a peaceful ending. But in her mind, she couldnt help but think of her grandfather. As the wealthiest man in the North family, her grandfather had always showered her with love and care. Then, she inadvertently thought of Patrick. If she really perished with Jaiden, she didnt know if Patrick would be able to ept it Beep! The next second, the sound of police sirens echoed through the entire alley. Patrick and the others had arrived! Jane widened her eyes and looked at the police cars with shing lights in front of her, tears of excitement forming at the corners of her eyes. PatrickContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The name escaped her lips as she saw several police officers quickly approaching, with Patrick right behind them. In the moment Patrick saw Jane bound, his heart felt as if it were being cut by a thousand knives. He wanted to step forward and bring Jane to safety, but he was stopped by the police. I didnt expect you toe so quickly, Jaiden said as he emerged from inside. When everyone saw the explosives on his body, they took a step back. Patrick, on the other hand, widened his eyes, worried that something might happen to Jane. Now, Ill give you two options. One is to let me go, and the other He looked at Jane beside him. Ill die together with that woman! You wish! Patrick gritted his teeth, countering Jaiden in pain. If anything happens to her, Ill make you suffer more than death. A chill ran down the spines of the onlookers as Patricks once handsome face turned fierce like a beast. Jaiden was frightened by Patricks appearance, and indeed, Jane was his only weakness. Hmph, lets see who Ah! Before he could finish his sentence, Patrick appeared in front of Jaiden in a sh. His movements were lightning-fast, catching Jaiden off guard. Just as Jaiden was about to make a move, Patrick swiftly snatched the lighter from his hand and forcefully restrained his arm behind his back. Jaiden had already exerted a lot of energy during his escape, and now he was trapped in Patricks grasp, unable to move. With his actions, Patrick had deprived Jaiden of his freedom of movement, taken away the lighter, and prevented him from detonating the explosives around his waist. The police acted swiftly, immediately taking Jane behind them and then escorting Jaiden into the police car. The explosives on his body were removed and handed over to the police. Patrick held Jane in his arms, carefully checking if she had any injuries. Chapter 748 Inviting Trouble Upon Oneself Im fine, Jane shook her head, though she was clearly struggling to keep herself upright. She copsed into Patricks arms, and the scent of him C so masculine andforting C helped ease her nerves. Its okay now, its okay, Patrick soothed her. His face, which had been cold and unfeeling before, was now full of tenderness. Jane fell asleep in his arms soon after. When she woke up again, she found herself back at the hospital with Patrick by her side. Jaiden had been taken away by the police. Patrick had acted quickly; Jane hadnt realized he was capable of such swift action. Hed kept his true abilities hidden all these years. But when it came to protecting Jane, he wasnt going to hold back anymore. Jaiden was captured and taken to the interrogation room. The remaining employees who were there were also apprehended, and now this matter could be considered resolved. Now it was time to proceed with Jaidens sentencing. Jaidens gun turned out to be fake, which the police could temporarily overlook. However, the fact that he possessed explosives was bewildering. It should be noted that the state strictly controls the distribution of explosives, and it was unlikely for such military-grade items to end up in the hands of civilians. Considering Jaidens involvement in the trafficking organization, the kidnapping of Jane for threats, and even the possession of explosive materials, it was clear that he couldnt escape criminal liability. Inside the interrogation room, the police were questioning who was behind Jaiden.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, it didnt take long for the police to think of one person. The Waters family. Recently, the police had discovered that the Waters familys business was involved in illegal activities. Moreover, Jaiden had been in prison until a few days ago, when he was released with the help of the Waters familys intervention. Now, all the evidence pointed to the Waters family. Mr. Waters sat at home, looking at the tweets about Jaidens crimes, feeling a headacheing on. He couldnt believe that Jaiden hadmitted so many offenses, and he had willingly intervened to secure his release. Now, in retrospect, it was like throwing a stone at his own foot. Thinking about this, Mr. Waters felt remorseful. What do we do now? Mrs. Waters asked as she came out. With Jaidenmitting such a major offense, thew would certainly not let him off easily. The Waters familys involvement in illegal activities had just been exposed, and they had bailed out Jaiden. Now, everyone believed that Jaiden was backed by the Waters family. Mr. Waters sat still on the couch, regretting his impulsive actions. I shouldnt have done that, I shouldnt have. Jaidens case had been made public online, and the Waters family was seen by many as aplices of Jaiden. In a hurry, he opened the official ount of Waters Group and rified, Ourpany and I have no connection to Jaiden Read. Please stay rational and refrain from harming innocent people! However, everyone was already aware that the Waters family had bailed out Jaiden, and their attempt to distance themselves from him was met with skepticism. This rification, instead, drew a wave of questioning from arge number of people. If theres no connection, why would they bail him out? Their words are too far-fetched! We need a reasonable exnation, not just a few words! As for why they bailed out Jaiden, Mr. Waters couldnt exin it at the moment. If he were to say that he saw potential in the forces behind Jaiden, it would likely make the situation even worse. Soon, the doorbell of the Waters family rang. Mr. Waters, we are the police. Please open the door and cooperate with our investigation. Mrs. Waters looked startled and asked Mr. Waters in a low voice. What else can we do? Open the door. Mr. Waters was quite annoyed, and Mrs. Waters hurriedly went to open the door. Officers, please. Mrs. Waters smiled and bowed to the police, attempting to gain their leniency. Mr. Waters. The police paid no attention to these gestures and went straight into the Waters familys residence. Officers, you have to believe us. We arew-abiding citizens and would never associate with someone like him! Mr. Waters tried to exin, attempting to distance himself from Jaiden, but the police were not willing to listen. Now its useless to say these things. Even if you have no connection with Jaiden Read, we still need to inquire about yourpanys business. The police said coldly, and Mrs. Waters could only feel anxious on the side. These are all misunderstandings. Cant we sit down, have some tea, and talk things out? Mrs. Waters pleaded for Mr. Waters, but the police seemed impatient. The public outside is angry, and the victim cannot wait any longer. This time, you muste with us. Hey, cant we talk things out properly? Seeing the police grabbing Mr. Waters arm, he still struggled. We understand your feelings, but we also have official duties. Pleasee with us. No, Im really being wronged. Mr. Waters wanted to exin further, but the police forcibly took him away. Mrs. Waters was left alone, stomping her feet in frustration. Soon, the police brought Mr. Waters to the interrogation room. Inside, there was only a table and two chairs. Mr. Waters and the police faced each other, engaging in conversation. What is your rtionship with Jaiden? The police asked, and Mr. Waters felt hesitant. If he revealed the truth, Molly might be implicated as well. As parents, he couldnt possibly betray his own daughter. We met at a business gathering before. What business did you have with Jaiden, considering his involvement in trafficking? The police narrowed their eyes, and upon hearing that, Mr. Waters hurriedly exined. I didnt know at that time. If I had known, I would never have had any dealings with him! But the police still suspected him. Seeing Mr. Waters conviction, they continued to question. Why did you bail him outst time? Mr. Waters hesitated, forced into a corner, and finally revealed the truth. I heard that Jaiden had significant influence, and I wanted him to help ourpany. I thought by extending a helping hand, he would remember our favor Mr. Waters paused midway and continued, But after Jaiden was released, he didnt contact me, and my family also didnt pursue any further interaction with him. If I had known he was this kind of person, I definitely wouldnt have dared to bail him out. The police recorded everything Mr. Waters said in their notes. After the conversation, Mr. Waters was allowed to leave the police station after leaving a statement. However, his words did not directly absolve his connection with Jaiden. The police would need to conduct further investigation. Soon, the police sent officers to search the Waters familys residence, attempting to find any information rted to Jaiden. Chapter 749 Coaxing You to Take Medicine In addition, several police officers were sent to the Waters Group to investigate Jaidens whereabouts and also look into the ck business aspect. Soon enough, the police were able to track down Molly. Miss Waters. Molly led the police into her home and sat on the couch. I dont know if you have been following some of the news online. Mollys heart skipped a beat as she nodded her head. I saw it. When she saw that news, Molly was still a bit shocked. After all, she had spent over twenty years in that house and still had some emotional attachment to it. But she never expected Mr. Waters himself would go bail out Jaiden C that was something she never thought would happen. You seem like a reasonable person; I hope you can cooperate with our work. The police officer said coldly as Molly frowned. But I cut ties with the family long ago; its been quite some time now, said Molly. The police were surprised and began searching for information about Mollys family rtionship online. Sure enough, Molly had indeed severed ties with the Waters family when they had no dealings with Jaiden at that time. This cleared any suspicion against both her and Jaiden. I see now. Youre not involved in this matter, said the officer nodding his head before apologizing, Im sorry for bothering you, Miss Walters. Its okay, replied Molly smiling as she handed him a cup of tea before he left. Molly breathed a sigh of relief but couldnt help feeling uneasy seeing all those questions about the Waters family online. However, since Mr. Waters himself proposed cutting ties with her earlier on, there wasnt much connection between them anymore even though something happened within their family. Molly shrugged and then tidied up beforeing to the hospital. It was widely known that Jane was hospitalized, and during this time, Molly didnt have the time to visit her. Molly entered the hospital with a basket of fruits. She looked at each room number one by one until she finally stopped in front of Janes room. Jane. Molly pushed open the door and ced the basket on Janes bedside table. Are you okay? Jane had just woken up and smiled, shaking her head. Im fine, Jane sat up. How did you find the time toe see me? How are things at thepany? Molly smiled, Mr. Gibson is taking care of things, dont worry. She looked at Janes weak face, feeling a pang of heartache. People online were saying that you were just ill, but I didnt expect it to be so serious. Upon hearing this, Janes heart skipped a beat. She had thought it was just ack of rest, but she didnt realize the illness was so severe. But now that the situation with Jaiden and the criminal gang was resolved, there was nothing else for her to worry about. Thepany was temporarily being managed by Marco, so she could rx a bit. By the way, when you arrived just now Jane looked around and realized that the doctor had just left, so Molly must have encountered the doctor. Did you see my medical records? Jane asked, expecting Mollys usual curiosity to prompt her to inquire about it. What medical records? Little did Jane know, Molly pretended to be clueless. The doctor had instructed her not to tell Jane the truth. After all, Molly had never wanted to tell her, but she identally stumbled upon the records. Jane frowned, surprised that they had conspired to deceive her. But it didnt matter. Jane let out a sigh of relief, Never mind, just tell me whats been happening at thepanytely. Molly smiled and took out an apple from the basket, peeling it carefully, while recounting the events at thepany to Jane. Jane listened with fascination, and soon her previously heavy mood eased. Molly spent the entire morning in Janes hospital room, until Patrick couldnt bear it any longer and walked in to persuade Molly to go back. Under Patricks pressure, Molly blinked her eyes and bid a reluctant farewell to Jane. Soon after Molly left, Patrick brought the doctor inside. She has been recovering quite well during this period. Its time to change the IV drip. This medication in the bottle is too potent and not suitable for her. When it came to her own condition, Jane didnt protest as she had done before. She unusually agreed. Soon, the nurse reced Janes IV drip and brought new medication. Abination of Eastern and Western medicine. It will help you recover faster. Patrick looked at Jane, knowing that she would usually resist taking so many pills. But now, she obediently agreed. Under the gaze of the doctor and Patrick, she took each pill one by one. In the afternoon, there were only Jane and Patrick in the room. In order to put Jane at ease, Patrick started handling thepanys affairs for her, and this time, Jane didnt resist. Inside the room, the previously quiet ward asionally heard Patricks maic voice. He was sitting beside Jane, conducting a video conference for Star Entertainment. Since Patrick couldnt leave thepany to take care of Jane, he had to temporarily use this method to meet with the staff. Soon, after a conference call, with Jane listening throughout, she could sense any hint of difort from the employees. And Patrick was not one to be taken lightly. He directly instructed the employee to go back and prepare a new n.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Days passed, and Janes health gradually improved. Since she stopped resisting treatment, her condition began to improve, and she soon regained the ability to get out of bed and move around. In the early morning, as usual, Patrick prepared to go to Star Entertainment to handle some documents. Jane kept urging Patrick to leave quickly, and as soon as he left, an evil smile appeared on Janes face. Jane rushed to the bedside and poured the medicine from the bedside table into the potted nts by the window. Theres no way, you guys are just too bitter. I cant drink it all Im sorry. Jane muttered non-stop as she poured the medicine. At that moment, Jane vaguely felt someone watching her. She swallowed nervously and looked downstairs. Sure enough, Patrick was watching her from below. Oh no! She had been caught! Jane suddenly felt guilty and quickly jumped onto the bed to pretend to sleep. As expected, Patrick soon arrived in the hospital room. With a helpless smile, he saw Jane lying on the bed and then held the medicine he had just brought. Theres always a little brat who refuses to take their medicine. Patricks maic voice came through, and Jane immediately felt displeased. Chapter 750 What Illness Did She Get? Youre just a little brat! Jane sat up straight, surprised to see the medicine she had spilled earlier in front of her. They had returned Under Patricks watchful gaze, Jane reluctantly pinched her nose and drank the bowl of replicated medicine. After you finish your medicine, Ill go out and handle work. Patricks serious voice made Jane feel like crying. Ive already finished my medicine. I want to sleep now. You can go out and do your work. Janey on the bed, staring at the ceiling with turbulent emotions inside her. Patrick nced in her direction with a thousand worries before getting up to approach her. Jane pulled the nket over herself and hid under it. Patrick patted her head before nting a deep kiss on her forehead. She hid inside, quietly listening to the door being gently closed. Only then did she poke her head out and nce at the few pieces of paper on the bedside table, picking them up to examine. They were just a few infusion forms, and she didnt notice anything unusual. From Patricks various reactions, she could tell that her condition was not ordinary. What kind of illness did she have? Did she even have the right to know? The more Jane thought about it, the more restless she became. She always felt like there were countless worms crawling inside her body, causing an unbearable itch. At this moment, Finley came to visit Jane and saw her standing alone by the window. She quickly ran over and asked, Jane, whats wrong? Janes lips curved slightly, revealing a hint of a smile. Why dont you apany me outside for some fresh air? Upon hearing this, Finley breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Jane had learned about her condition. So she changed her clothes with her and went directly to the ce where they had rescued those cats and dogs, to visit them. Jane looked at the cats and dogs in front of her, feeling a sense of rxation in her heart. Under the warm sunlight, these little animals rolled around on the dry floor, asionally stretching out their jelly-like pink paws, creating a pleasant atmosphere. Jane squatted down, gently reaching out her hand to stroke the necks of the cats and dogs. Soon, the little kittens closed their eyes and purredfortably. This sight amused Jane, and she pouted, caressing the heads of the kittens. Ill end up bald if you keep grooming me. Finley watched with a smile, grinning from ear to ear. Kittens wont go bald. Jane made a couple of kissing sounds towards the cat, and it meowed as if understanding human speech.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alright, alright, I cant resist you. Finley shook her head helplessly. Jane and Finley spent the whole afternoon in the alley. As the sky gradually darkened, Jane stood up and brushed off the dust from her body. Its gettingte, we should go back. Looking at the yful cat on the ground, Janes gaze softened. Seeing Janes appearance, Finley felt relieved. Thankfully, Patrick had handled her situation satisfactorily. It seemed that Janes inner turmoil had been appeased, and Finley smiled contentedly. Well, lets go back. Finley poured some food for the cats and dogs, then supported Janes hand and walked out of the alley. At first, Jane was a bit ufortable being supported by someone, but it was Patricks request, so Finley had toply. Helping Finley didnt have much effect; Jane only felt that her steps were not as light as before, but she could still walk a distance on her own. Thinking about this, Jane shook her head helplessly. She used to have some divine powers, but now her body was ruined because of a miscarriage. It was really not worth it. She could only me herself for not paying attention all along, which led to her current situation. Jane arrived at the entrance of the alley, where a Land Rover was parked. Patrick rolled down the car window. He had a cleanliness obsession and wasnt interested in cats and dogs, so he had been waiting at the door for Jane. Jane let out a slight yawn, bid farewell to Finley, and then opened the car door and sat down. Are you happy? Patrick noticed the expression on Janes face from a distance, and she seemed more rxed than before. Hmm. Jane nodded. Who wouldnt be moved by such cute little animals? Heh Patrick smiled with narrowed eyes and then gently pressed the elerator, and the car started slowly. With her eyes closed, Jane sat in the passenger seat, listening to the soft music ying from Patricks ylist. Today was different from the usual routine at the hospital, where it was all about eating and sleeping. Today felt a bit more fulfilling, and now Jane was starting to feel a bit sleepy. Patrick parked the car in the middle of the hospital and carefully lifted the sleeping Jane. His movements were light, not waking her up. It was evident that Jane was truly tired today. Patrick felt a bit sorry for her, but seeing Janes rxed mood was also a good oue. Patrick gently ced Jane on the bed and covered her with a nket. He then went to the bathroom, prepared a basin of warm water, and gently wiped her face and limbs. Once everything was taken care of, Patrick went to the doctors office. Mr. Pansy. Seeing Patrick, the doctor stood up. Hmm. Patrick nodded slightly. Today, I let her go out and rx a bit. She came back feeling tired and has already fallen asleep. This suggestion was also made by the doctor. He mentioned that keeping Jane in the hospital room all the time would suppress her mood, and it would be better for her to go out when she showed some improvement. Its good for the patients mental recovery to spend more time outside. The doctor nodded. When he had diagnosed Jane before, she always wore a gloomy expression. It seemed that the miscarriage had a significant impact on her. Is there anything else to be aware of? Patrick asked. Its better to let the patient go out more. During my examinations these days, the patients mood has been off, showing signs of anxiety. Hearing this, Patrick furrowed his brow. Anxiety? When he first met Jane, she was a lively and sunny girl. It was surprising to hear that she now had such symptoms. Yes. The doctor nodded heavily. So right now, the patient should avoid any stimtion. Taking her out for a change of scenery today was a good decision. Its worth trying more in the future. Okay. Patrick nodded. He returned to the room and saw that Jane was still fast asleep. He gently caressed Janes cheek, determined not to let her suffer any harm again. The next morning, the first ray of sunlight shone through the gauze curtains, casting its glow on Janes body. Chapter 751 Forcing a Smile Jane slowly opened her eyes and rubbed away the sleepiness. Patrick had brought breakfast to her bedside. Looking at the clock on the wall, Jane realized it was already 9:30 am. Isnt today Monday? Why arent you at work? Patrick raised an eyebrow and ced a te of dumplings in front of Jane. It doesnt matter. Jane couldnt help but smirk. Is this what being a boss is all about? Being spoiled? But then again, she was also a boss herself. Thinking about this made Jane snap out of her thoughts. She looked at the dumplings in front of her and couldnt help but get excited. It had been so long since she had eaten from that famous street vendor that always had long lines waiting for their food. When did you buy these? Jane asked as she eagerly took a bite out of one. I forgot, Patrick chuckled softly as he watched Jane enjoy her meal with satisfaction written all over his face. At this moment, Jane was wearing patient clothes, her face devoid of makeup, giving off a pure feeling. After being well-fed, Jane satisfiedly touched her small belly. These days, Patrick had been by her side, deciding their meals, ensuring a bnced diet for each meal. After these days had passed, Janes originally thin face had be slightly rounder. Perhaps it was due to lying in bed all day without exercise, even her belly had started to bulge slightly. Seeing this, Jane couldnt help but puff her cheeks. Its all your fault, making me gain weight! So thin, you should eat more. Patrick smiled and gently touched Janes full forehead. Soon, Patrick brought out the remaining dumplings and sat in the hospital room, showing no intention of leaving. Jane felt a bit ufortable. Usually, at this time, Patrick would go out to handlepany affairs. It was alreadyte today, and he hadnt left yet. You Jane pointed at Patricks phone. Arent you supposed to have a video conference today? Hmm? Patrick paused. Its fine not to have one. Being with you is the most important thing. As he said that, Jane began to feel somewhat unustomed. Until dusk, Patrick remained in the hospital room without leaving for even half a second. They used to have their own jobs to attend to, but now Patrick was with her all day long. Jane was starting to feel a bit uneasy. After all, she wasnt the type to be obsessed with love. She didnt believe that being in a rtionship meant sticking together all the time. Now that she was living such a life, it made her feel a bit ufortable. But she didnt want Patrick to overthink, so Jane didnt say much. Shey down on the bed. For several consecutive days, Patrick spent more time apanying Jane, as if he was afraid she would run away. Jane became increasingly silent, asionally going to Finleys flower shop. However, Patrick was worried that she would be too exhausted, so he would bring her back after two or three hours. The next day, at Star Entertainment. The two trainees who had previouslye to Star Entertainment had their resources returned to them after Jane went to negotiate with thepany organizing thepetition. As a result, the two trainees had achieved some sess on the inte. Now they were back at thepany, asking to meet with Jane at the front desk. Jane helped us secure resourcesst time, which is why we have our current lives. In a way, Jane is our benefactor. One of the trainees said. She had been wanting to express her gratitude to Jane these days, but her schedule was packed, and she never had the chance toe. Now that she finally had some time, she hurriedly came to Star Entertainment. Jane had something to attend to in the past few days and is not currently in thepany. The front desk replied. Marco had instructed her not to casually disclose Janes whereabouts. Although it was known that she was ill, Patrick had instructed that no one should disturb her. Because of this, besides April, there were very few people from Star Entertainment who had visited Jane. What? Where did she go? The trainee asked. Unexpectedly, the front desk hesitated for a while and couldnt say where Jane was. Whats going on? Just then, Marco walked over. He saw two trainees from afar and thought that they hade to find Jane since she had helped them before. Thinking about Patricks words, Marco had no choice but to approach them and ask. Mr. Gibson. The two trainees greeted Marco, We came to see Jane. We heard that shes sick, and she helped us a lotst time. We wanted to thank her properly this time. The other trainee chimed in, Yes, Jane has helped us so much. Since we changed agents, our resources have improved a lot. We are truly grateful. Upon hearing this, Marco nodded. Jane needs to rest well right now. Ill notify you when shees to thepany in a while. Seeing the disappointed expressions of the two trainees, Marco exined again. She needs to recuperate and shouldnt meet too many people right now. But her illness should be getting better, and Ill let you know when shes back. Upon hearing this, the two trainees could only nod. Meanwhile, at the hospital. Jane had just returned from the flower shop. Although she used to dislike the smell of disinfectant, she had gradually grown ustomed to it. She slumped on the bed, feeling unusually tired today. The business at the flower shop was surprisingly good, and she had been busy there for a long time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Due to her illness, the employees at the flower shop took good care of her, so Jane only did some light work throughout the day. asionally, she removed thorns or did some heavy lifting for the other employees. Even so, the flower shop had an overwhelming number of orders today, and Jane couldnt keep up at times. Seeing Jane exhausted, Patrick felt heartbroken. Tired? Hmm? Jane made a soft sound, instantly stirring the tenderness in Patricks heart. Soon, Patrick called a masseur. In order to ensure that Jane received proper treatment and had afortable life in the hospital, Patrick specially arranged for several masseurs toe. Initially, he wanted to help Jane rx her muscles, but it unexpectedly served another purpose. Janey on the bed while the masseur performed a series of massages, bringing her great pleasure. After the massage, Jane felt very satisfied, and her fatigue vanished. How is it? Patrick smiled and, taking advantage of Janes inattentiveness, secretly got up and sat beside her, starting to massage her himself. Hmm, apply more pressure. Jane enjoyed it very much. After a while, she realized that something was off. Chapter 752 Discharge The masseuse is a woman, how can she have such slender fingers? She turned around and saw Patrick massaging her. What are you doing! Jane blushed as the CEO was now acting as her masseuse. Im helping my wife with a massage. Whats wrong? Patrick chuckled and continued to massage Jane, who began to rx under his skilled hands. At first, he was worried that Jane would be dissatisfied with the masseuses technique due to her pickiness. So he secretly studied for a few days. Now it seemed that the effect was quite good. Do you want to take a nap? Seeing Janes eyelids fighting each other, Patrick leaned down gently and whispered in her ear, Um Jane softly responded. The ambiguous scene made the nearby masseuse lower her head in embarrassment. Didnt they agree that she would do the massage? Not only did she not need her services but also saw this! Then sleep for a while, Ill apany you. Patrick said softly as he was about to cover Jane with a nket when she suddenly woke up again. No way, I still have to go help at the flower shopter. She sat up; Patrick had been taking care of her these past few days which made her feel uneasy sometimes. To avoid facing him every day, Jane had been going to work at the flower shop more frequentlytely. Youre so tired; its okay if you sleep for a while. Patrick coaxed Jane who refused firmly by shaking her head, Nope! I promised someone else! Helpless, Patrick let Jane rest for half an hour before sending back to work at the flower shop again. Soon, after dealing with flowers and nts in the flower shop for these days, Janes mood gradually stabilized. Her life had be more regr now, no longer alternating between sleeping and waking up like before, and things were gradually returning to normal. After a few days, Jane went to thewn outside the hospital building. She took a deep breath and walked back and forth, enjoying the warmth of the sun. Patrick watched by her side, the gentle sunlight shining on Jane, creating a pleasant atmosphere. Patrick. Jane, feeling tired from walking, approached Patrick and took a bottle of mineral water. She tilted her head back and drank it all at once. Dont choke. Seeing Jane drinking so eagerly, Patrick quickly advised her. These days, Jane had been cooperating with her treatment. Not only was her physical recovery visible to the naked eye, but her anxiety, as the doctors had said, rarely urred. I know. Jane nodded, then handed the water bottle back to Patrick. He naturally took it, and their series of actions felt very warm and natural. I feel like Im almost recovered. Just then, Jane suddenly mentioned it. Patrick looked up at her, and under the sunlight, the girls cheeks looked rosy and lively. Whats wrong? Patrick reached out and wiped the sweat from Janes forehead. Ive been away from thepany for a long time. I want to go and see. As expected, Jane brought up the idea of going to thepany. She had thought about it during her time at the flower shop, but considering Patricks strong disagreement before, she had put the idea aside. Now, her health had gradually improved, and she felt it was time to visit thepany. Sure enough, when she mentioned it, Patricks face darkened. Youve been seriously ill this time, and youve only rested for a few days. Now you want to go to thepany? Patricks reaction was expected by Jane.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Considering their previous confrontation, she had to take a softer approach. I havent been there for so long. Let me go and take a look, okay? Jane held Patricks hand and shook it. Patrick couldnt resist Janes pleading look, and his initially heavy expression softened. But you cant control yourself when you start working, and what if you get too tired again? Patrick questioned, and upon hearing this, Janes eyes lit up. Moreover, your illness may not bepletely cured. Lets go and ask the doctor again. Patrick still had some concerns. While Janesplexion had improved slightly in recent days, her figure was still very thin. No need. Jane felt dizzy and overwhelmed at the thought of seeing the doctor again. Even though the doctor hadnt been bothered by her in the past few days, she was starting to get annoyed herself. The doctor praised my recovery a few days ago, didnt he? Besides, Ive been in a good mood at the flower shop during this time, and its not as serious as you say. Patrick nodded, finding no fault in Janes words. But you never seem to stop working. What if your body cant handle it again? No, I know that Ive just recovered from a serious illness, and Ill take good care of myself! Really? Patrick narrowed his eyes, clearly a bit skeptical. Really! Jane nodded and then took Patricks arm. Otherwise, Ill update you every two hours so you can feel more at ease. Upon hearing this, Patrick smiled. You fool. He affectionately ruffled Janes head, but ultimately, he couldnt resist her. Ill let you go this time, but promise me you wont push yourself too hard. I understand. Jane smiled gently and leaned on Patricks arm. The next day, Jane changed out of her patients gown and was escorted by Patrick to Star Entertainment. Remember what you promised me yesterday. Patrick said in the car. I remember. Jane hurriedly replied, then opened the car door and entered Star Entertainment. This time, thepany wasnt as lifeless as before. It seemed that they were getting used to Janes sudden absence. Hi. Jane entered thepany and waved her hand, immediately drawing the attention of arge group of employees. Jane! Maria called out and ran up to Jane, taking her hand and spinning her around. They said on Twitter that you were hospitalized. How are you? The surrounding employees gathered around, noticing that Jane had lost some weightpared to before. They all approached with concern. Ive been resting and recuperating these days, so I didnte to thepany. Jane exined, and the surrounding employees expressed their understanding. After all, herplexion had improved significantlypared to before, so it seemed like she had gone through a serious illness. Its good that youre okay, thats all that matters. Molly also stepped forward. After all, she knew a thing or two about Janes condition. Now that Jane could stand here safely, it was a beautiful thing. Everything is better now that Jane is back. Thepany feelsplete with you. The entirepany was filled with joy and celebration, weing Janes return. Thank you, everyone. Jane smiled, her lips curving. This was probably the unique atmosphere of Star Entertainment, different from otherpanies. Chapter 753 Proposal Storm Soon, everyone returned to their respective positions. Perhaps it was because Jane had returned, but everyone seemed to be working more seriously than before. In the office, Jane called April over. Earlier outside, April had been silent the whole time and Jane noticed that she seemed a bit down. However, Jane didnt confront her about it directly. It was clear that something had happened while she was away. Jane, you wanted to see me? April gently pushed open the door to Janes office and walked in. Have a seat. Jane pointed to the chair in front of her desk. April sat down obediently. Although she tried hard to hide her emotions, Jane could still see through her facade. Whats wrong? You seem upset. With just one nce, Jane saw right through April. Since they were alone in the office now, there was no harm in asking directly if anything was wrong with her. Seeing that April seemed hesitant to speak up about what was bothering her; however; so Jane didnt push any further. If anyone at work has been bullying you while Ive been gone these past few days, then dont hesitate to tell me. No one has bullied me, replied April hastily. She opened her mouth as if wanting say something else but couldnt bring herself do it yet.. Is this about something at home? Did your sister ask for money again? Its not that either, said April shaking head slightly and looking helpless. If its not something big, then you should rx a bit. Youre someone with status now, with a certain fan base. You cant be gloomy all the time. Janeforted April, who nodded in agreement, indicating that she understood. But when she thought about what happened that day, April still felt somewhat troubled. Jane, not to get too excited. Aprils long eyshes trembled lightly, and seeing Jane nod, she began to speak. A while ago, Marco April paused for a moment. Mr. Gibson proposed to me. Upon hearing this, Janes eyes darkened. He proposed to you? Jane sighed and ran her hand through her hair. She didnt expect that her illness would give Marco an opportunity. Yes. April nodded, and images of that day shed in her mindC That day, she had just arrived at thepany when Marco called her into his office. April hesitated for a moment. Although their rtionship had been somewhat special in the past, it had been a long time since then, and they were still in a superior-subordinate rtionship at thepany. With these thoughts in mind, April had to gather her courage and walk in. Little did she know that as soon as she stepped in, Marco forcefully closed the door. The scene in front of her left April stunned. The once serious and clean office had been decorated like a flower garden. Pink balloons were everywhere, and the office chair had been moved to the side. There were heart-shaped candles on the floor, and in the center of the hearts, Marco knelt down, holding flowers. April Marcos eyes were filled with tenderness, reflecting Aprils surprised expression. Mr. Gibson, what are you doing? April couldnt understand. Although Marco had helped her a lot during this period, there was still a barrier in her heart that she couldnt ovee. I know Ive wronged you before. However, Marco paid no attention to Aprils confusion and continued speaking. Ive been repenting all this time, hoping that you wont dislike me so much. Marcos words became more and more numerous, but at this point, April no longer had the mood to listen. How could someone who had been hurt once forgive so quickly? I know youve taken care of me, but Before April could finish her sentence, Marco took out a ring from his pocket, knelt down, and handed it to April. April, I know I was wrong. Its been a while, and Ive been repenting all this time. Can you forgive me? He then extended his hand, showing a sincere smile. April, marry me. Marry me These words echoed in Aprils ears incessantly. She couldnt believe that Marco was proposing to her! It had been some time since they had separated, and now he suddenly proposed. It left April unsure of what to say. You, I April stumbled over her words for a while, not knowing what to say. The words of refusal were stuck in her mouth, and facing the man she had once been infatuated with, April began to hesitate. I know its absurd to propose to you here. But if it were somewhere else, would youe to see me? Marco started to regret, and April blinked. Marcos words made some sense. But girls want a sense of ceremony. Ive done my best to decorate this ce, hoping that youll like it. Marco smiled faintly and extended the ring to April again. April, marry me, okay? Faced with Marcos words, April was almost moved by him. Thinking about those unbearable days, she couldnt trust this man. Mr. Gibson, were notpatible Aprils eyes darkened, facing Marcos pleading expression, she began to feel afraid. In helplessness, she had no choice but to refuse. The carefully prepared proposal was rejected, and Marco was obviously embarrassed. The once bright and radiant ring in his hand suddenly seemed dazzling to him. Marco stood up slowly, lowered his head, and even April couldnt figure out what he was thinking. But now, April didnt want to worry about these things anymore. So, you rejected him? April described the scene to Jane, who was also surprised. Yes. April nodded. Jane looked at April with interest. April had always been a shy and timid girl, but she could be so rational when faced with emotions, which was unexpected. But if April really didnt care, she wouldnt be feeling sad and troubled here. Do you regret it? Jane asked. I April hesitated for a moment, then her gaze became firm. I dont regret it. Jane nodded and held Aprils hand. Remember, a girls life is not just about love. Its rare for someone to be so rational when ites to emotions. Janeforted April for a while. Upon hearing her words, April nodded slowly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was a bit impulsive this time. Marriage is something that women need to consider carefully. The fact that you can stay calm shows that youre already great. With that, Jane patted Aprils shoulder. Rx, a persons life shouldnt be limited to this, and youve already done great. He proposed to you, not the other way around. Dont be sad. Chapter 754 Finding Peace Upon hearing this, April seemed to have understood something. Her previously furrowed brow rxed. I understand now. Jane was relieved to see that April hade to a realization. April quickly left the office, and at the same time, Jane entered Marcos office. Earlier on, Marco had noticed that Jane had called April over. Now that she was in his office, he figured she must have found out something important. Marcos office had already been restored to its original state. It must be said that Marco acted very quickly. I hired you to work for me with my money, not for you to fall in love, Jane got straight to the point as she opened the door and sat down on a chair in front of Marcos desk. There were no other people present in the room so Jane spoke directly about her concerns. This made things even more awkward for Marco than they already were. Im not falling in love. You proposed without even dating? I dont understand what youre thinking, said Jane coldly with a serious expression on her face instead of her previous gentleness when talking with April earlier on. I thought for a long time before finally deciding. These days, Marco found it increasingly difficult to endure. His beloved woman was right in front of him, yet he couldnt get close to her; he had to keep his distance. Marcos resolute attitude surprised Jane, leaving her somewhat helpless. Have you forgotten what you did before? Why did April reject you? Dont you understand? Jane questioned, leaving Marco speechless. He had indeed done something unforgivable to April, but he had sincerely repented for it. I know it was my fault, and I have been reflecting seriously. What did you do? You say youre reflecting, but you had the audacity to propose to April. Its already merciful of her not to scold you, Jane said, causing Marco to hang his head. It was true that his actions made it difficult for April to forgive him. Seeing Marcos silence, Jane didnt press any further. After all, this was a matter of their rtionship. If April truly wanted to reconcile, Jane wouldnt be standing here today. Think about it yourself. Youre already a high-level executive in thepany; you need to think before you act, Jane coldly remarked before leaving without turning back. As Marco watched Janes determined figure fade away, he fell into deep thought. Shortly after she left Marcos office, Haven found her. Jane! Haven approached Jane. Since the incidentst time, Jane had been sick and they hadntmunicated for a while. Jane smiled and nodded, greeting her briefly, How have you beentely? Pretty good, Haven scratched her head. Since her background was revealed, her personality had be more cheerful than before. Well, I have an idea. Haven handed a file to Jane. Ive been thinking about organizing a concert recently, but you havent been in the office, and they said the project was too big for them to decide. They told me to wait until youe back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Haven exined straightforwardly, then looked a bit regretful, saying, Mr. Pansy has been preventing me from contacting you, saying that work matters would disturb your recovery. So, I didnte to ask, and now its been dyed until now. Jane nodded as Haven spoke and took the file from her, examining it carefully. The concert was mainly nned for Molpolis, where the per capita GDP was high, and as a result, the entertainment facilities were well-equipped. If they organized a concert there, it would likely create a significant impact. Well, its a good idea, Jane praised. She had heard Marco mention that Haven was talented and had a good appearance. If Haven performed at the concert, she would definitely attract attention. Really? Havens eyes sparkled. So, Jane, does that mean you agree? Jane smiled and nodded, then led Haven to her office. She took out a few documents from a drawer and filled in some figures. Take these and go to the finance department to get the necessary funds. Ill arrange for security and other equipment needed at the venue in advance. Haven was moved by Janes support for her idea. She had thought that after causing so much trouble before, Jane might have some prejudice against her. But now, it seemed she had been overthinking. A few dayster, Jane brought Haven and some necessary equipment to the concert venue. The original setup at the venue had been taken down, and the rental deposit had already been paid. Now, they were about to start decorating the ce properly. Haven had a sweet and melodious voice, so the stage could be arranged to suit her girlish style. ce thisrge speaker over there Jane directed the workers at the scene. They moved things back and forth, and Haven was not idle either. She was discussing her desired style with the nearby designer. Soon, all the equipment was in ce, and Jane began to set up the scene. She had the workers bring in a piano from outside and ced it next to the stage. Jane touched the cold piano and became lost in thought for a moment. She realized that it had been a long time since shest yed the piano herself. Jane, where do you think we should put this? Soon, Havens voice reached Janes ears, bringing her back to reality. Jane looked at the empty walls with narrowed eyes and then arranged the decorations meticulously. Everyone worked tirelessly at the scene for several days, and as they saw the venue gradually taking shape, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Go back and prepare well tonight. Well see your performance tomorrow. Jane cheered Haven on from the side, and Haven smiled and nodded, saying, I will definitely work hard! Soon, the day of the concert arrived. Thanks to Janes initial vigorous promotion, the venue was already packed with an audience even before Haven took the stage. People below were discussing because of the incident involving the trafficking group, Havens name had already be well-known on the inte. Now that she was going to hold a concert, everyone wanted to see how talented she really was. In the next moment, the surrounding lights dimmedpletely, and suddenly, the lights above illuminated the center of the stage. I love you more than the whole world Havens sweet voice flowed into the ears of the audience, instantly causing the entire venue to erupt in cheers. This is too beautiful! The male audience below started screaming. Havens appearance alone had already captured their hearts, and now with such an amazing voice, they werepletely fascinated by her. Though the female audience around found the male audiences reaction a bit exaggerated, they couldnt underestimate Havens talent. Chapter 755 Admitted to the Hospital At the event, there were many media present and as soon as Haven appeared, all the cameras focused on her. Havens good looks were a big advantage and she was not at all flustered in front of the cameras and shes. She sang calmly through to the end of her high note, receiving apuse from everyone. That high note gave me goosebumps. Haven GOAT! With cheers from the audience, Haven regained her usual lively and cute demeanor. She held up her microphone with a slight lift of her eyes. Thank you foring to my concert. How did you like my singing? It was beautiful! The audience below shouted in unison, with many people starting to be fans. Haha Haven covered her mouth andughed out loud. Her clearughter spread throughout the entire concert hall. I never expected so much support from everyone! Thank you! Haven bowed to thank the audience just as suddenly there was a loud noise from above. A loud noise echoed through the crowd, and just as Haven was taken aback, the speakers above suddenly dropped down. Haven widened her eyes, watching as the speakers came crashing towards her. Before she could react, she felt someone push her from behind. She winced in pain as she lifted her head. Fortunately, she had only taken a fall and wasnt hit by the speakers. But what she saw in front of her widened her eyes. Jane had realized something was wrong and forcefully pushed Haven away just as the speakers fell. However, in the process of retreating, Jane was struck by a corner of the massive object. Blood quickly began to flow, leaving Haven bewildered. The security guards nearby rushed Jane to the hospital. Feeling guilty, Haven apologized to Jane, who shook her head and checked herself for injuries, asking, Are you okay? Did you get hurt? Fortunately, Haven only scraped her knee from the fall, while Jane managed to avoid any critical injuries. We need to investigate this incident. I inspected the venue yesterday, and everything seemed fine. How did this happen so suddenly? As they sat in the car, the blood that had been flowing from Janes wound gradually slowed down. However, the sight was still somewhat unsettling. Yeah, its strange.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Haven nodded, having already contacted the person in charge of the venue on the way. The responsibility for this incidenty heavily on their shoulders. They said they would investigate thoroughly. Haven said, and Jane nodded, refraining from saying much more. However, after a while, the person in charge of the venue called. Hello. Jane couldnt take the call at the moment, so Haven held the phone to Janes ear. We were just inspecting the speakers and happened to see someone hiding up there. The speakers couldnt bear the weight of an additional person, which caused the ident. Upon hearing this, Jane widened her eyes. Someone hiding up there during the concert? This was unexpected. What were they doing up there? Were not sure yet. Were on our way to the police station with them. Were very sorry, Ms. North, for the injuries youve suffered. They apologized to Jane, but she was no longer interested in hearing their apologies. What kind of security measures do you have? How did such a big person manage to get up there without anyone noticing? We apologize again. They apologized once more, understanding the gravity of the situation. If Jane hadnt pushed Haven away, things would have been much worse. We reviewed the surveince footage fromst night and found that after a few of us left, someone sneaked in through the window. It was surprising that they had results so quickly, even though it seemed like they wanted to distance themselves from the incident. However, it was still a failure on the part of the venues security to allow someone to sneak in so easily. And then? It was too dark to see clearly on the surveince, but I can say with confidence that the persons figure matches the one who was on the speakers. They stayed up there overnight? Jane raised an eyebrow, impressed by the persons determination. At that moment, the car had already arrived at the hospitals entrance. Okay, enough talking. I need to go to the hospital to get my wound bandaged. Ille overter. After saying that, Jane hung up the phone. Soon, a nurse came out and started disinfecting Janes wound. The cool breeze had already caused the blood to coagte. Its fortunate that its just a minor injury, otherwise Patrick would scold me again. Jane muttered softly. Although the nurses actions were gentle, she still felt some pain. What did you say, Jane? Haven listened nearby, catching only a faint mention of Patricks name and raising an eyebrow. Jane had been away for such a short time, but she was already missing her husband. Its nothing. Jane had no idea what Haven was thinking. After the nurse finished bandaging her wound, she quickly got up, ready to go to the police station. Dont you need to observe for a while longer? Haven asked. Jane had bled all over the concert venue earlier, and now she was fine after a simple bandaging? Jane pursed her lips. Why was this person being as naggy as Patrick? No need. Its just a minor injury, nothing to worry about. After saying that, Jane grabbed Havens arm and left the hospital. Soon, they arrived at the police station. The person in charge of the venue and the man who had been hiding on the speakers were inside, giving their statements to the police. Is it him? Jane walked a few steps and stood in front of the two men, pointing at the man who had been keeping his head down. Yes. The person in charge nodded and then patted the shoulder of the man. The man had no idea that his actions had been exposed. His body trembled, and he slightly raised his eyes, locking gazes with Janes watery eyes. With her oval-shaped face, fair skin like a freshly peeled lychee, and pursed lips, Jane exuded an irresistible charm from head to toe. The man couldnt believe there was a woman more beautiful than Haven. In just a moment, he was already captivated by Janes appearance. However, Jane was furious at that moment. She pointed directly at the man and questioned him. Why did you do this? The white bandage on her hand caught everyones attention, a result of being struck by the speakers. Ms. North, please dont get too agitated. The police officer intervened, trying to mediate. Just as the man was about to answer, Jane burst in. A perfectly fine concert, with everyone watching from below, why did you go up there? I Chapter 756 Stepping Forward to Resolve the Issue The man stuttered and his clothes were covered in dust. It had been a while since anyone had cleaned them, and he had spent the night there, so it was only natural that he got dirty. Jane, dont be angry. Its not worth it, Haven said as she tried to calm her down. Then she gave the man a fierce look. Thinking about such perverted behavior made Havens face even worse. Haven baby The man opened his mouth and looked at Havens beautiful face. He also noticed her scraped knee and felt remorseful for what he did. Haven frowned at the nickname that only fans called her. You who are you? She squinted at the man in front of her and saw her initials on his dusty clothes. HH. Jane also noticed and instantly felt even more disdain towards the man in front of her. How crazy it was to carve an artists name on ones clothing. Are you her fan? Jane asked. Yes! The man suddenly stood up, opened his phone, and handed his Twitter handle to Haven. Im also the vice leader of your fan club, Haven Baby. Ive liked you for a long time! To everyones surprise, the man openly dered his affection for Haven in front of everyone. You, wait a moment! Haven was taken aback and quickly took a step back as the man tried to hold her hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I know, Im dirty, dont worry, I wont touch you! The man quickly understood Havens intention. I know you have cleanliness issues. Dont worry, Ill keep my distance from you! Jane frowned, astonished by the level of fanaticism this fan had. Why did you do this? Haven asked. Of course, its for you, the man replied straightforwardly. It was my first concert, but I couldnt get front-row tickets, and I couldnt see clearly from the back. So I came up with this foolish n. This statement dumbfounded everyone present. I wont do this again next time Haven felt helpless. Faced with such a fan, she couldnt bring herself to be cold-hearted. Yeah, yeah! I know I was wrong. I caused you harm, its my fault. The man appeared remorseful. Soon, the man finished recording his statement, but the act was too severe, so the police decided to keep a record of his actions. Sorry, Jane. I didnt expect this, Haven apologized as they walked. Jane shook her head, unsure if having such fans was a blessing or a curse. Soon, the two of them boarded a ne and returned to Star Entertainment. Upon their return, they resumed their routine lives at Star Entertainment. Jane! Just as they entered thepany, Jane heard someone calling her from behind. Turning around, she saw Miranda and Ashtyn. It seems they are looking for you. Ill go back first, Haven waved goodbye to Jane, who nodded in response. She then turned and smiled at the two approaching individuals. Miranda and Ashtyn lookedpletely different from thest time they met Jane. Previously, both of them had downcast faces, but now they were beaming with joy. It seemed that thepetitionpany had started to take the matter seriously after the incident. Jane, we finally found you, Ashtynined, pouting. Wevee here several times, and Mr. Gibson always said you werent in thepany. Now weve finally run into you, Miranda said with a smile, and Jane felt relieved. Ive been busy these days. I was sick for a while, and today is the first time Ive had the chance toe back to thepany. Jane looked around, observing the bustling activity. It wasnt an ideal ce for a conversation. Come with me first. Its too crowded here. Both Miranda and Ashtyn nodded, following Jane to the visitors area. Please have a seat. Jane pointed to the chairs in front of them. Although Miranda and Ashtyn debuted through thepetitionpany, their contract was only for three years. They would eventually return to Star Entertainment. We really have to thank you forst time. If it werent for you, we wouldnt have been able to stay there, Miranda expressed her gratitude, and Ashtyn stood up and bowed to Jane. If you hadnt helped us talk to the boss, we would have had to find part-time jobs to support ourselves. Jane hurriedly asked Ashtyn to stand up and smiled. Its something I should do as the boss. Since youve chosen Star Entertainment, no matter where you are, I will speak up for you. Jane grinned, and then both Miranda and Ashtyn took out two gifts from behind them. This is a little token of our appreciation. We are just starting to make some progress, and although our ie is modest, its not much. Consider this small gift as something for you to enjoy in your free time. They were both extremely grateful to Jane. To them, Jane was like a second set of parents, saving their lives. You two have just started your careers, why are you buying me gifts? You should save this money to buy cosmetics for yourselves, Jane said, feeling touched, but Miranda and Ashtyn insisted on giving her the gifts and made Jane ept them. Its alright, we know you dont need these things, but its the thought that counts, Ashtyn said, and they all started discussing their work progress over the past few days. Although Jane was serious and dedicated to her work, she treated her artists exceptionally well. Otherwise, she wouldnt have needed to intervene and solve Havens previous issues. She could have simply fired Haven. But Jane didnt choose thetter option; instead, she wholeheartedly helped Haven. Initially, Jane didnt want to interfere in the matters concerning the two trainees at thepetitionpany, but it threatened their future prospects and positions. So Jane took it upon herself to stand up for them and resolve the situation. Due to this incident, Jane had be highly beloved by the employees at thepany. Oh, Jane, there will be a variety show airing in a few days featuring both of us. Will you watch it? Ashtyn cautiously asked, as they saw Jane as a busy person. Of course, I will watch it. Why wouldnt I? Jane responded directly. I already cleared my schedule for that night. Ill be waiting to watch the live broadcast on the app. Surprisingly, Jane was so supportive of their careers that it deeply moved both of them. Thank you, Jane! They expressed their gratitude to Jane once again, smiling widely, momentarily forgetting the hierarchical rtionship between them. If it werent for Jane, their lives would have been uncertain and difficult to sustain. Its gettingte, and I need to go back and handle some paperwork. Chapter 757 You Are a Traitor Jane checked her watch. She had been taking Haven out for the past few days, and as a result, she had fallen behind on her work at thepany. On top of that, Patrick was keeping an eye on her. Now that she was recovering from a serious illness, she couldnt review dozens of files in one day like before. Alright, Jane, go and take care of your work. The two nodded. It was already a pleasant surprise for them to personally thank Jane today. They watched Jane leave and then left Star Entertainment themselves. Soon, Jane returned to thepany and sighed in relief as she looked at the pile of files on her desk. But quickly, Molly walked in and took half of the files from Janes desk. What are you doing? Jane widened her eyes, trying to take the files back, but Molly turned around and refused to give them back to her. Mr. Pansy said that he doesnt want you to overwork yourself. He said hell help you review these files, Molly said. Jane felt helpless. Molly was indeed a traitor!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jane wanted to focus on her work, but her mind kept drifting to Patrick. It was still before the end of the workday, and she was already thinking about him. What did he give you? Jane pursed her lips and looked at the files in Mollys hands reluctantly. Of course, he didnt give me anything. Your body really needs to recover. If you keep working like this, youll end up in the hospital in a few days, Molly said. Im fine! Jane said, but the next moment, Molly left without turning back, still holding the files. Jane felt helpless and randomly picked up a file, opening it to find an announcement for a variety show. The show was looking for a celebrity from Star Entertainment, and the theme was cooking. Janes eyes immediately lit up. She thought of Miranda, who had previously worked as a cook in a restaurant to make ends meet. Thinking about this, Jane immediately called them. I have a cooking-themed variety show here that I think would suit you well. Do you want to give it a try? Both of them were worried about their future after thepletion of their project, but Jane quickly found an opportunity for them. Really? Thank you, Jane! They were very grateful to Jane. She had helped them a lot in their careers. Its nothing. Ill send you the directors contact information, and you can talk to them. After a few more words, they hung up the phone. Jane hummed a tune and found the variety show directors profile, sending it to Miranda and the others. Just as she finished sending the message, the door to her office opened. Whats going on? Jane asked without thinking, not even lifting her head. But the person remained silent. Jane realized something was wrong and raised her eyebrows. When she looked up, it was Patrick. Why are you here again? Jane pursed her lips. Ever since she was discharged from the hospital and returned to thepany, Patrick had beening to thepany frequently, saying he was worried about her. I heard you got injured? On the way here, Patrick heard about it from Haven. As soon as he heard the news, he couldnt sit still and hurried to Star Entertainment. Sure enough, as soon as he opened the office door, he saw Janes hand wrapped in thick bandages. What happened? Patricks expression became serious as he approached and carefully examined Janes injury. Oh, its nothing. I just got hit, nothing serious. Jane felt helpless. She didnt expect Patrick to be so well-informed. It seems like Ive been too lenient with you. Ill have toe and see you more often in the future. Upon hearing this, Jane widened her eyes. Huh? In recent days, Patrick had already beening to thepany frequently, and now he was saying he hadnte often enough? What do you mean? Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at the wound on Janes hand, feeling distressed. Ill change your bandages when we get home tonight. Focus on your work. Patrick spoke softly, and Molly brought the files over. Traitor! Jane muttered under her breath, but when she caught Patricks gaze, she clicked her tongue and didnt say anything else. For the rest of the afternoon, Patrick stayed in thepany, helping Jane review the files. At first, Jane was a bit ufortable, but after a while, she started to focus on her work. Over the next few days, Patrick frequently visited Star Entertainment to see Jane. The mysterious man had be well-known in thepany. Soon, Jane discovered a new issue. Twitter exploded with news about a member of a new girl group from a domestic talent show being caught using drugs. The country has been cracking down on drug offenders for years, and now its happening to a talent show artist. Its truly unbelievable. The police are currently investigating further. A new girl group? Jane furrowed her brows. Recently, only Miranda and Ashtyn had formed a new girl group. The article seemed covert, but it was quite obvious. Soon, thements started discussing the matter. Everyone knew which girl group they were talking about and even mentioned the members by name. Some even discussed the possibility of each member being involved. Jane bit her lip. This situation was bing tricky. Any member of their team could be implicated. If they hastily posted a rification, it would likely lead to negative assumptions. It was inevitable that people would specte. Soon, the trainees from the group were taken to the police station one by one for questioning. It needed to be determined who had a drug addiction. The members spent their days together, so if one person had an addiction, it was possible for the others to be unintentionally involved, creating a significant problem. None of the members dared to speak at the police station. The girl group had just debuted not long ago, and they were already facing a new issue. Since thepanies the members belonged to were not the ones organizing thepetition, the executives from their respectivepanies did note forward to deal with the situation. Who is involved? The police officers asked, and the members looked at each other, afraid to speak up. If you wont say, well bring in experts to investigate thoroughly. The police officer said, and then a few doctors walked in. These were doctors who specialized in treating drug addicts. They had been of great help in the fight against drugs for years. Whats going on? Just then, Jane walked in. The police officers immediately softened their attitudes upon seeing Jane. After all, Jane was now the head of the Pansy family, and even Mikes business was under her control. Whoever encountered Jane had to treat her with respect. Mrs. Pansy. The police officers greeted her, and Jane smiled back. Hello, officers. She greeted the police officers and then looked at the trainees. I wonder if the police have found out who is involved in the drug use? Chapter 758 Openly Poaching Were still investigating, the police officer said, pointing to a few doctors nearby. Jane nodded in understanding. Then she turned to Miranda and Ashtyn, confident as ever. These two are from mypany and Ive been working hard to find good resources for them. To avoid any dys in their work, let the doctors check them first. Miranda and Ashtyn were immediately taken aback by this suggestion. Regardless of who had taken drugs, they had all been together for a long time and it was possible that some residue had been absorbed through the air. The police officer hesitated at this point but even he knew what Jane was thinking. Jane naturally thought of this aspect and raised her eyebrows. Then she brought her own doctor. This is the Pansy familys doctor of many years. He has always been diagnosing the members of the Pansy family. I believe you also trust his medical skills. To avoid wasting their time, why not let him examine them? After Jane spoke, it was difficult for the police to refuse. After all, the Pansy family was a prominent n, and naturally, they would use the most skilled doctors. In order to be fair, lets randomly select two people. Jane raised her eyebrows, worried that her intentions would be too obvious, so she proactively made this request. The police reluctantly agreed and proceeded to draw lots, selecting Miranda and one of the other members. After a thorough examination, the report quickly came out. It says there may be traces of drugs Jane frowned. It seems that these two are the unfortunate ones. I assume the police officers understand this? Jane said, and the police nodded. We will conduct a thorough investigation. Jane nodded with a smile and then pointed to Ashtyn beside her. Since Miss Beard is fine, and Miss Maynard is from yourpany, there shouldnt be any issues. How about you two go back for now? Unexpectedly, the police officers made this request themselves, and Jane nodded in agreement. Soon, with Janes help, the two trainees were able to escape the predicament. After the two trainees left, they stood outside the police station, expressing their gratitude to Jane. Thank you so much, Jane. You alwayse to our rescue. Ashtyn held Janes hand, feeling emotional. Yes, if it werent for you, we wouldnt know what to do. Mirandas voice trembled. If they had been examined by the doctors at the police station and anything suspicious was found, they would have been taken to a rehabilitation center. Its alright. As artists under thepany, its my responsibility to help you. Jane smiled and patted their shoulders. Youve been through a lot today. Go back and rest. Yes! Thank you, Jane. The two bowed to Jane again, and finally, Jane called a car and sent them back. Watching the car gradually disappear, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. In the car, the two of them received a text message at the same time. They looked at each other and then instructed the driver to turn around and go to another ce. Soon, the car stopped in front of a caf. Taking a deep breath, the two of them walked into the caf with determined steps. Mr. Duncan, hello. Tristian came forward, and as juniors, they had to bow and greet him. No need to be so polite when theres no one else here. Tristian grinned, opened his arms, and motioned for them to take a seat. I wonder why you called us here? Ashtyn asked at the beginning. It was widely known about Tristians involvement with Jane, and they knew Janes intentions as well. But they were still neers, and if they refused, they were afraid they would bebeled as arrogant. Its nothing. Just wanted you toe and have afternoon tea. Tristian appeared indifferent, raised an eyebrow, and seemed to not take Jane seriously at all. The two of them were a bit puzzled. There were so many videos circting online about Tristians involvement with Jane, but now it seemed that Tristians feelings for Jane might not be genuine. Alright. They nodded and picked up the coffee in front of them, taking a sip. Did I hear correctly that you were just called to the police station? What happened? Tristian suddenly asked. The two of them were taken aback. They couldnt believe that someone like Tristian would pay attention to them, who had just debuted as a girl group. Um Miranda awkwardly smiled. Mr. Duncan, you can check online to find out. Knowing that it was difficult for the two girls to speak about such matters, Tristian didnt push further. Why did youe out so quickly then? He casually asked, and the two of them almost answered in unison. Jane helped us get out. Jane? Tristian frowned, surprised that Jane would be concerned about such matters. It seems like shes been good to you. Yeah, were really grateful to Jane. When they mentioned Jane, their eyes sparkled. If it werent for Jane, they wouldnt be where they are now. Really? Tristian rested his hands on his chin. Thats not what I heard. I heard she prefers April from herpany and gives her all the good resources. After hearing this, the two of them hesitated. April joined thepany earlier than us. We only joinedter, and Jane has already helped us a lot. However, they quickly regained theirposure. Is that so? Tristian chuckled. What has she done for you? Recently, she arranged a good variety show for the two of us. Miranda hurriedly answered, which earned augh from Tristian. Silly girls, those are the resources that April didnt want. Jane couldnt find a way to get rid of them, so she thought of you. Upon hearing this, the two fell silent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The variety show they were offered had been highly popr in recent years. How could anyone refuse such a good opportunity? How do you know? Ashtyn asked, considering the online evaluations of Tristian, only having a partial belief in what he said. And even if Jane is good to us, what youre saying might not be true. Miranda also expressed her doubts. Im the investor for that variety show. How would I not know? Tristian said, then looked at the two of them with an intriguing expression. But it seems that if you do get in, Jane wont be supporting you from behind. Youll just be transparent in the show. Though the two felt a slight tremor in their hearts, they still had some disbelief in Tristians words. Heres the deal. Come to mypany. Im the investor for that variety show. Ill talk to the photographer and make sure the camera focuses on the two of you. Tristian directly presented this benefit, and it was evident that it was hard for anyone to resist. Chapter 759 What Kind of Person Am I But wasnt this just tant poaching? Thats not very good, Mr. Duncan. Were already artists under Star Entertainment, and if we jump ship like this, well have to pay a penalty. Ashtyn politely declined, but Tristian was persistent. Its okay. Its just a penalty fee. Ill pay for it on your behalf. Upon hearing this, the two fell silent for a while and had some doubts about Tristians proposal. If Jane really didnt care about them, how could she bring a doctor to the police station so quickly to rescue them? Tristian, what are you doing here? Just as they hesitated, Janes voice came from behind. Just as the two hesitated, Janes voice came from behind. They all turned to look, and there was Jane, wearing a whitece sweater, with beautiful curly hair cascading down to her waist. Her every move exuded a charming and enchanting aura. Jane had called a car for the two of them, but when she saw them suddenly change direction towards the caf, she quickly realized something was wrong.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So she hurriedly came here. Why did youe Tristian was slightly surprised, then he red at the two trainees beside him, thinking that they had called Jane. If I didnte, I was afraid you would poach my artists, Jane said, striding over to stand beside the two girls and pulling them behind her. I just wanted to invite the two of them for afternoon tea. Is it too much for you to have such control? he said, his words carrying a hint of sarcasm. As soon as these words came out, the two girls wanted to shake their heads and distance themselves from Tristian, but Tristians eyes nced over discreetly, causing them to remain silent. I dont care who they have afternoon tea with, but having tea with you is absolutely not allowed, Jane said. Little did Tristian know that Jane would directly expose him, embarrassing him in front of everyone. There were others present, and instantly their gazes were drawn to the scene. Originally, they were a bit curious when they saw such a handsome man having afternoon tea with two girls, but because their voices were low, they could hardly hear what they were saying. But with Janes arrival, she directly revealed Tristians attempt to poach people, causing everyone to involuntarily look over. What do you mean by this! Tristian suddenly felt embarrassed. He pointed at the people in front of him, but in the next second, people nearby started whispering. I didnt expect a big man like him to bully three women. Is he not ashamed? The surrounding peoples strange looks made Tristian feel a burning pain on his face. Ms. North, do we have any grudges between us? Why are you ndering me like this? Tristian said, trying to deny what he had just said, but Jane sneered. I heard everything you said just now, and I recorded it as well, Mr. Duncan. Take care of yourself, Jane said fiercely, ring at him before taking the two trainees and leaving. Jane Ashtyn felt guilty. Jane cared so much about them, yet they almost believed Tristians nonsense. Are you okay? Did he do anything to you? Jane held the two girls and circled around, making sure they were fine before letting out a sigh of relief. Tristian acts and speaks without thinking. Based on the videos online, you should have been cautious of him, Jane reminded them, and the two quickly nodded. Jane soon personally drove the two girls back home. Then Jane returned to thepany. She frowned, as Tristians actions of poaching people were never eptable. She had to give him some punishment. Moreover, he had done something to her before, causing misunderstandings. Thinking of this, Jane opened Twitter. She opened the editing panel and typed a line. The mighty CEO actually came under my nose to poach trainees. Astonishing! After finishing, Jane uploaded the audio and quickly sent out the tweet. Soon, people noticed this tweet. Those who were present in the morning began to criticize Tristian, iming that they saw it with their own eyes. Many industry insiders also came forward to condemn Tristian. Such behavior was infuriating. Many people stood up for Jane, and Tristians image took a big hit after this incident. On the other hand, another big incident broke out on Twitter. Darnell Maynard, as Daxs disciple, was unexpectedly found to be involved in giarism. Someonepared his work with a popr image on the inte and discovered not only the simrity in theme but also the stark difference in color and brushwork. Both were depicting the life cycle of a peony flower, from a bud to its withering state. Darnells work was just recently released and received arge following. As the news spread, some observantizens felt that they had seen a simr piece before, somewhere. Soon enough, another image was found online byizens. Clearly, that image was already slightly blurry, indicating that it was created many years ago, while Darnells work had just been released this week. In no time, people online concluded that Darnell had giarized someone elses work. It was unimaginable that as Daxs disciple, he couldmit such an act. giarism was not a trivial matter, and those in the industry began to investigate vigorously to find out who the original author of the painting was. Soon, aizen discovered that Janes alternate Twitter ount had posted this artwork with a series of interpretations. However, this tweet was from several days ago when Daxs work had already been released, causing many people to shift their focus. Could it be that Jane giarized Darnell? But no one could say for sure, and public opinion on the inte fell into a dilemma. However, soon anotherizen came forward with solid evidence that indeed it was Darnell who giarized Jane. Everyone knew what kind of person Jane was. As the wife of the CEO, she possessed immense wealth, and these artworks were not her only source of ie. Analyzing images was just her hobby. It was possible that Jane had already released this artwork a long time ago, and it had only recently made its way to Twitter for appreciation. On the other hand, Darnell was a professional in this field, so it was hard not to suspect him for such an act. In no time, people online began to confirm that it was Darnell who had giarized Jane. Although there was no concrete evidence, manyizens started to believe this narrative. Soon, Darnell became the subject of public criticism, and as an elder figure in the industry, Dax himself could not escape the association with his disciples giarism. In no time, even Dax was pushed to the forefront of public opinion. Chapter 760 Cyberbullying Did this Darnell be Daxs disciple through inappropriate means? Can Dax tolerate such a big giarism incident? Taking credit for someone elses work and being so self-satisfied, I really look down on people like him! Meanwhile, some people expressed their dissatisfaction under Janes tweet, furious that her work had been giarized. For a moment, Jane herself became a hot topic. The bad guys will be severely punished, dont worry! Defend originality, boycott giarism! Jane looked at thements below, feeling a bit bewildered. As the number ofments increased, she found it harder to exin herself. Just as she was about to post a rification, thepany called for an emergency meeting, forcing her to put aside what she was doing. On the other hand, Darnell quickly discovered that public opinion was getting out of control. Seeing the online insults directed at him, he found it hard to ept. As Daxs disciple, he had gained the admiration of millions of people just aftering out. When had he ever faced such insults and mockery? Now, without any reason, they were using him of giarism, making Darnell feel wronged. He tried to rify the situation in a post, but the response was mediocre. There were even people mocking him in thements, criticizing him for doing something but not being able to handle the consequences. So this is Daxs top disciple? He looks so refined and elegant, I thought he had more talent. giarism is shameful, kick the giarist out! You guys, slow down with the insults, I cant keep up with all the likes. Darnell couldnt handle the feeling of being targeted online, so he reluctantly decided to disablements on his Twitter ount. With nowhere to vent, people turned their attention to Daxs Twitter instead. But due to Daxs high reputation, people didnt dare to be too harsh in their words. They merely advised him to be more discerning when epting disciples. However, even Dax was confused about whether giarism had actually urred. The artwork waspleted under his guidance, and while he provided guidance, he didnt know if Darnell really giarized someone elses work. For a while, Dax didnt know how to handle the situation. If he were to directly ask Darnell, it would likely further damage his disciples confidence. In this situation, he couldnt easily inquire about the truth from Darnell. He had to approach it from a different angle. Dax arrived at the Star Entertainment building, looking up at the towering floors and couldnt help but sigh in admiration. The receptionist recognized Dax and led him straight to Janes office. Dax waited in Janes office for an entire afternoon until finally, Jane finished her meeting and returned. On her way back to the office, Jane ran into Patrick. Seeing Janes pale face, Patrick felt concerned. Didnt I tell you not to overwork yourself? Why dont you listen? He gently rubbed Janes arm, feeling sorry for her. Jane had just recovered from a serious illness, and it was normal for her to feel physically exhausted. She had just finished dealing with two trainees matters and had thepanys affairs waiting for her to handle.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Its alright, Ive been taking care of myself and resting. Dont worry about me. Jane forced a smile and handed the documents to Patrick. Here, hold these for me. Okay. Patrick took the documents and had Jane sit on hisp. What are you doing? Jane blushed when she saw so many peopleing and going. Youre tired, I wont allow you to work anymore. Patricks domineering tone left Jane feeling helpless. There are so many people here, let me go back first. Jane was clearly exhausted, and seeing her shyness, Patrick released his hold on her waist. Just as they were about to open the office door, they noticed that Dax was sitting inside. At first, Jane was a bit surprised, but considering the online situation, she had a rough idea of why Dax hade. You wait outside, Ill talk to Dax for a moment. Jane pushed Patrick out of the door, and instantly a cloud of gloom covered Patricks face. Dax, youre here. Jane greeted Dax, and since theirst meeting, they hadnt seen each other much. I didnt want to disturb you since youre so busy, but I had no choice but toe and ask. Dax exined that he had tried calling Jane earlier, but there was an urgent meeting, and Jane didnt have her phone with her in the conference room, so she didnt receive Daxs call. Its alright, how can this be considered a disturbance? Jane smiled, her every gesture and expression exuding elegance. I was just a bit busy earlier and didnt receive your call, Im sorry about that. No problem, I know youre busy. Dax nodded, then took out his phone and opened Darnells tweet. Have you seen this trending topic? It involves one of my disciples. I didnt want to pay much attention to it, but things have gotten worse, so I had toe to you. Jane took a look and saw the words Darnell giarized written on it. She nodded, Ive seen it. I was a bit surprised at the time, considering hes your disciple. After all, we bothe from the same sect, and he should address me as Senior Sister.'' Jane teased, and Dax chuckled. Yes, take a look at the painting he did. Does it seem familiar to you? Then Dax showed the artwork to Jane. Jane carefully examined it and nodded, Hmm, not bad. It has a good bnce of roughness and detail. It can be considered a good piece. Janemented, but Dax wasnt interested in that. Well, heres the thing, Junior Sister. Daxs expression suddenly became serious, People online are saying that his painting is a giarism. You know my character, I would never ept a disciple who giarizes. Saying this, Dax looked at Janes bright eyes and paused. I think Darnell is being framed this time, but everyone online is saying Dax looked at Jane, and Jane shook her head directly. I havent created a simr piece like this. She raised her eyebrows and flipped through her portfolio, Senior brother, whenever I share my works, I always upload them on our sects tform first. When have you seen me post such a painting? In fact, Jane had wanted to exin to Dax a long time ago, but the sudden meeting forced her to put this matter aside. Dax frowned; in his memory, Jane indeed didnt have such a piece. So, this artwork is not yours? Of course not. Jane nodded, and she was also puzzled by this matter. And what about that tweet? Dax showed Jane the tweet that reviewed the artwork, and Jane shook her head. That tweet is not mine. I dont have any alternate ounts. Jane denied, and for a moment, Dax fell into deep thought. Chapter 761 Plagiarism Since it was not Janes work, how did someone drag her into this? It seems like someone intentionally framed me. Ive never had any so-called fake ounts, Jane exined, looking at the tweets that were nothing like her style. But in that persons tweet album, many photos of Jane were discovered. No wonder someone mistook this ount for hers. It was obviously done on purpose. Well then, let me investigate this matter for you first. It concerns the reputation of our school and must be thoroughly investigated, Jane said coldly, feeling extremely angry. This was deliberately causing trouble for their school rtionship. She couldnt believe there were people like this out there. Really? Youve gone through so much trouble. Dax felt a bit distressed. Jane seemed much thinner than thest time they met, and rumors about Jane falling ill had been circting on Twitter. It seemed like she was quite seriously ill. Its alright. Its something I should do. Jane smiled and looked at Darnells artwork. The blossoms went from vibrant to withering, and every detail was handled exceptionally well. For a moment, Jane grew even more appreciative. Did Darnell paint this? Its really good. Jane smiled, flipping through it again and nodding with admiration. Yes, this painting was personally guided by me. It took quite a bit of effort. Dax nodded and then looked somewhat regretful. I just didnt expect that such a good piece would be used of giarism. The inte these days is getting more and more confusing. Dax sighed, and Jane shook her head. She had long been ustomed to such things. There are plenty of incidents like this. Well have to be more careful in the future. Janeforted, then opened herputer. Ill try to find out who the real creator of this artwork is and see whos ying the role of the thief. Janes eyes darkened, and she began searching on herputer. Seeing this, Dax sat beside Jane and carefully observed how she conducted the search. The air fell silent for a few seconds, and then the office door opened. It was Patrick walking in, and as he thought about it at the door, things seemed off. Why would Dax refuse to see him if he was here to meet Jane? As soon as he entered, he saw Dax and Jane sitting so close together, which made him feel somewhat displeased. Why are you here? Jane blinked and stood up. She sensed that Patrick was in a bad mood and knew he was feeling jealous. Dont be angry. Dax came to see me for something. After she said this, Patrick frowned. He had seen the online discussions about Darnell and couldnt believe that even for such a matter, Jane had to be sought for help. Jane had just recovered from a serious illness and was already busy running around, which worried Patrick. Mr. Pansy. Dax greeted Patrick, realizing his mood as well. Patrick gave him a cold look and didnt say much. Dax felt a bit awkward, but for now, he had to focus on Darnells situation. After exchanging a few words with Patrick, Jane returned to herputer desk. She conducted a thorough search on the inte, extracting the key elements from Darnells painting and searching for simr pictures on various major websites. Jane even hired a group of hackers to help. In the vastness of the inte, she had to find out who was spreading rumors about Darnell giarizing. As Daxs disciple, it was impossible for Darnell tomit giarism. Since he went from an ordinary person to being under Daxs tutge, he must have drawn envy from many. When standing at a high position, there would inevitably be people who wanted to bring him down, leading to this kind of situation. But since the usations were false, Jane had to use all her abilities to clear Darnells name. giarism was a serious matter, and if this issue wasnt resolved in the next few days, it would likely affect the disciples under Daxs name. Therefore, Jane had to thoroughly investigate this matter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and then found a simr artwork on Twitter. Many elements were strikingly simr, and the story conveyed was exactly the same as in Darnells work. This immediately caught Janes attention, and upon further inspection, she discovered that the person behind this artwork was named Dark Night on Twitter. Coincidentally, this work was posted two days after Darnells release. Jane immediately realized that something was amiss and quickly clicked on it. Upon carefulparison with Darnells work, it was undoubtedly a copy of Darnells piece. And Jane went online to check her so-called alternate ount, and sure enough, the painting inside was the same as the one by Dark Night. Therge original word below Dark Nights work further confirmed the act of giarism. However, why this tweet wasnt noticed byizens puzzled Jane. Quickly, Jane saved the name Dark Night and the image together, and then she uploaded Darnells work to Twitter as well. If one doesnt look carefully, its difficult to tell that these two works are not the same. Jane let out a slow breath, then she opened the Twitter editor and typed a string of words. This is an original work published by Dark Night two days after Darnell released his work. There are several simrities, such as the use of colors and details in the peony flowers, which can easily lead to misunderstandings. From the dates, it can be seen whether Darnell has the suspicion of giarism. As for the ount iming to be mine, Im sorry, I only have this one Twitter ount. Jane sent out the two pictures along with this text, quickly attracting the attention ofizens. Unexpectedly, the situation turned around so quickly, which caught many people by surprise. Seeing that the matter was about to be resolved, Dax let out a sigh of relief. Thank you, Jane. He held Janes arm and thanked her. Darnell will be very happy to see this. These past few days, he has been unable to eat or sleep properly because of this matter, not knowing what to do. Jane smiled and patted Daxs arm. Its alright, Dax. Its something I should do. She took out a notebook that she had cherished for a long time from the bookcase. This is what I umted during my previous studies. Your disciple is quite talented. Take it back and let him study it. Jane had admired Daxs work since the first time she saw it, and she didnt expect such a talented individual toe from their sect. It was indeed a good thing. Alright, then Ill thank you on his behalf. Dax epted the notebook, and Patrick coughed lightly on the side. Chapter 762 Proving Innocence Patrick had been watching Jane and Dax interacting with each other. If it werent for the fact that Dax was Janes senior, he would have thrown him out a long time ago. Jane awkwardly took a few steps back and smiled apologetically, Sorry about that. Hes just like that. Dax also knew Patricks temper and didnt pursue it further. He scratched his head and said, I dont know how to thank you right now. How about I treat you to dinnerter? Realizing there was also Patrick next to them, he looked at him again and said, Let Mr. Pansye along too. As soon as this statement came out, Patricks pupils shrank. He had already disturbed their private moment together; now he wanted to eat with them? Patrick was just about to explode when Jane stopped him again. Next time then. No need to rush; this is what I should do anyway, she pointed at the pile of files in front of her desk. See? I still have documents waiting for me to review; I dont have time for dinner with you. Dax nodded, knowing that Patrick was unhappy and didnt want to linger. Well then, Ill go back and tell Darnell, so he remembers this favor from you. No need, I already said its something I should do. As Dax spoke, he walked towards the office door. Alright then, Ill leave now, Jane. Lets have a meal together when we have the chance. Dax waved to thank her, and Jane nodded in response. With a bang, Dax left the office. The atmosphere around instantly quieted down, and Jane looked at Patrick beside her. Alright, dont be angry anymore. Hes my senior brother, theres nothing to it. Jane pacified Patricks temper. Ever since she locked Patrick outside the office door, he had been somewhat dissatisfied. Lets go, Ill treat you to a meal! Jane held Patricks hand, and Patrick followed her down the stairs. On the other side, Darnell was proven innocent, while Dark Night received criticism and became a hot topic because of giarism. Seeing his innocence proven, Darnell was overjoyed for a moment. Darnell, did you see? Jane helped prove your innocence. Dax returned home and quickly told Darnell the news. I saw it. I really have to thank her for this. Darnell was filled with excitement. Knowing that Jane was busy at the moment, he waited until the afternoon when Jane finished work and came to Star Entertainment to find her. After waiting at the entrance for a while, Darnell immediately recognized the womaning towards him. Patrick had hurried back to thepany due to somest-minute matters, so today only Jane came out alone. Jane! Upon seeing Jane, Darnell waved to stop her. It was their first meeting, and Jane didnt recognize him right away. Who are you? She squinted her eyes slightly, still not recognizing the man in front of her. Im Darnell, you helped prove my innocence this afternoon. Darnell hurriedly introduced himself and opened his own work. This is my painting. Jane looked at it and suddenly realized, Oh, its you. What can I do for you? Seeing him, Jane softened her gaze. I just wanted to thank you, Jane, for helping me out of trouble. These past few days, Ive been really worried because of this matter. Darnell pouted, causing Jane to burst intoughter. Is that so? I heard your master mention it. She looked Darnell up and down. But based on your appearance, you dont seem like someone in a bad mood. Darnell scratched his head. Jane, please dont make fun of me. If it werent for you, I wouldnt know what to do. He raised an eyebrow and suddenly brightened up. My master mentioned that you appreciate my work? Yes, Jane nodded. You have potential. Youve only been studying for a short time, but youve already achieved such results. Its obviously not easy. Hearing Janes praise, Darnell was somewhat surprised. He didnt expect even Jane to appreciate his work. I read your notes, Jane, and I saw your past works. No wonder you could make such notes. Is that so? Jane smiled gently. Then you should study even harder. I dont have much time now.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She reminisced about the past days, and for a moment, she felt a sense of longing. I know, I will practice diligently from now on. Darnell nodded and took out his own work. In that case, since you like this piece, Ill give it to you. Darnell showed a sincere smile, and Jane was taken aback. How can this be? You put in so much effort. Jane shook her head in refusal, but Darnell insisted on giving it to her. Youve helped me so much. If it werent for you, Im afraid I wouldnt be able to create new works in the future. Thinking of this, Darnell became somewhat disheartened. Jane felt a little embarrassed, but seeing Darnells determination, she eventually epted it. Well then, thank you. She patted Darnells shoulder. You should make your Master proud. Okay! Darnell nodded firmly. After chatting for a while, Jane went home. Back at home, a new twist urred in that matter. Dark Night directly denied the allegation of giarism online and even began using Jane. I created this painting during the darkest period of my life. At that time, I had no interest in looking at my phone, and the outside world was too noisy for me. In such circumstances, I could only save myself through painting. But now, people point fingers at me and use me of giarism. Well, you dont understand how dark the world of depression can be Dark Night directly published a long post, expressing how she spent that dark period, spending each day only painting to pass the time, otherwise falling into despair. And just at this moment, there are people attacking me online for no reason, especially that woman named Jane. Why do you use me of giarism when this is my work? As soon as this post was published, it immediately received sympathy fromizens. The severity of depression is something many people find hard to imagine, and being used of giarism in such circumstances would only increase the suffering. The weaker party always attracts more attention. For a moment, Jane was once again thrust into the center of controversy. Targeting a depression sufferer for cyberbullying due to a giarism incident was infuriating to many. At that moment, many people began to change their stance and started moral criticism of Jane. Attacking a young person for personal gain, where is your conscience? Chapter 763 Stormy Night This is the stench of capitalists! Doing something like this to a person with depression is just too much! After this incident, Jane was once again pushed to the top of the trending topics. Looking at the onlinements, Jane frowned. People nowadays are easily swayed by a few words. She didnt know how to exin it for a while. Jane took a deep breath, turned off her phone and tried not to think about it. Then she fell asleep because there were too many things happening these days and she couldnt keep up with them all. Perhaps it was really because of her miscarriage that her body was no longer as strong as before. She only felt tired after working for long hours. In this way, Jane reminded herself to be more careful and not think about those things anymore. The next morning, after getting up, Jane drove to work at thepany. Who knew that as soon as she got off the car, she was surrounded by a group of media people.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Its Jane! A group of people rushed over with cameras and surrounded Jane tightly. Jane frowned. How did theye here these days? How do you view the online cyberbullying of the depression sufferer? A journalist spoke up, which annoyed Jane. I have no opinion. Jane felt extremely anxious for a moment, shaking her head and trying to suppress her emotions. So, does this mean that you admit to this? A few media outlets quickly turned the situation around, capturing all of Janes displeased expressions. People online say that you did this for your own benefit, Ms. North. Is it true that you are protecting Darnell just because he is your junior? Jane shook her head, feeling irritated by the unfounded usations from the journalists. Actions speak louder than words. Unexpectedly, Jane directly retorted to the journalists, causing them to fall silent for a moment. So, does this mean that you admit to cyberbullying Dark Night? The journalist asked, and Jane shook her head. I didnt say that. Just as the journalists were about to ask further questions, the security personnel from Star Entertainment arrived. Please leave. Do not disturb Ms. North any further. They began dispersing the journalists, but they were reluctant and captured the stern gaze of the Star Entertainment security personnel on video and in photos. The journalists posted these videos and photos on Twitter, causing Janes image to copse once again. The mistress of the Pansy family, Jane, confirmed to have cyberbullied a depression sufferer quickly became a trending topic, and Star Entertainments stocks plummeted. To stabilize the situation, Jane had to hastily hold a press conference to rify the matter. If things continued like this, not only would Star Entertainment suffer, but the Pansy Groups stock prices would also plummet. After all, cyberbullying a depression sufferer was not a trivial matter, and if solid evidence was presented, the situation would be even more severe. In order to obtain firsthand information, the journalists hurriedly arrived at Star Entertainment. The journalists discussed among themselves, curious about how Jane would rify the situation. Soon, Jane arrived at the press conference with several employees, holding Darnells artwork in her hands. This is the artwork that Darnell gifted me yesterday, the one you have been discussing. Jane ced the artwork in front of everyone, and they nodded. If it werent for the giarism incident, it would truly be a perfect piece. I didnt cyberbully her as Dark Night imed. I was just stating the facts and discussing the matter objectively. Please do not misunderstand my intentions. Jane directly expressed her thoughts, immediately attracting a barrage of questions from the journalists. ording to Dark Night, she created this painting during her depression period, without looking at her phone the whole time. Is it because of this that you concluded she giarized it? As soon as this question was asked, Jane furrowed her brow. Is it true that she didnt look at her phone? Is it true that she didnt giarize? If one persons words can have such a significant impact, then what is the purpose of having the police? Supporting the vulnerable is understandable, but this has already touched upon moral and legal issues. Jane couldnt back down. The country explicitly stiptes that giarism/theft of others works is not allowed. Both individuals works not only share multiple identical elements but also indicate who giarized from whom based on the chronological order, right? Jane furrowed her brow, facing the journalists, feeling speechless. But Dark Night suffers from depression. This matter could have been resolved privately. Why was it necessary to bring it to the inte? Isnt this pushing her further into a corner? The journalists words conveniently brushed aside Dark Nights actions and focused solely on her depression. Well, who started the trend of criticizing Darnell first? Without that incident, I wouldnt have had a reason to expose Dark Night, would I? Jane answered directly, but it still didnt satisfy the journalists. If thats the case, you should have resolved it privately. What if Dark Night cant handle the pressure and ends upmitting suicide? That would be a tragic loss of life. The journalists words ced the responsibility for Dark Nights life squarely on Janes shoulders. After the press conference, instead of helping Jane and Star Entertainment ovee the crisis, it had the opposite effect. Due to the journalists words,izens became even more indignant and started hurling insults at Star Entertainments official ounts and Janes Twitter. For a while, several trending topics rted to Janes online bullying emerged, and it was at this moment that Dark Night spoke up again. I never expected Jane to have such a strong opinion about me. In this situation, I have to endure online bullying once again. Maybe if I were dead, there wouldnt be so much trouble Dark Night revealed that she was by the river, preparing to jump andmit suicide, immediately drawing the attention of manyizens. It was a matter of life and death, and if it ended tragically, Jane and Star Entertainment would face even greater difficulties. However,izens did not pay attention to this. They were only concerned about what Dark Night would do next and rushed to her Twitter to persuade her not to jump into the river. Dark Night, there are still many beautiful things in life. Its not worth it to end it because of people like this. Yeah! You must recover quickly and not let the wrongdoers escape the boundaries of thew! Because of Dark Nights suicide threat, the inte police got involved and started heading to Dark Nights home to intervene. The public opinion reached its climax, with people everywhere criticizing Jane for losing moral and ethical values, sacrificing a life for her own benefit. Chapter 764 Endless Insults As the online criticism became increasingly uncontroble, Jane felt helpless. She hired arge number of inte trolls and wrote long posts on Twitter, but all she received in return were endless insults. The criticism continued to escte, with people even showing up at Star Entertainment to publicly berate Jane for being shameless. Eventually, security had to escort them out. More and more condemnation surrounded Jane, causing her to tightly hold her head and try not to think about it. But the more she tried to control her emotions, the more she thought about it. The pain that had been suppressed deep inside suddenly erupted. Why Jane wailed in agony as Patrick rushed in from outside upon hearing her cries. He had seen the online criticism and was worried about Janes health since he knew of her illness. Jane! Patrick hurried over and hugged Jane while trying his best to calm her down, Its okay its okay. Why Jane kept muttering these words under her breath, which broke Patricks heart. They dont know anything; there is no need for you to be upset. He caressed Janes back, trying to calm her down, but for some reason, this time Jane was like an angered beast, unable to calm down no matter what. Dont touch me! She pushed Patrick away, her eyes filled with unwillingness and anger. Dont touch me, donte near me! Patrick looked at Jane in a daze. The doctors words echoed in his ears, These are symptoms of anxiety Anxiety! Patrick suddenly realized that Janes illness was notpletely healed at that time, and now it had been triggered by such an incident, stirring up her deep-seated anxiety. He wanted to go and hold Jane, but at this moment, nobody allowed anyone to approach her. She held a small knife in her hand, and with one careless move, she could harm herself On the other side, Dark Night posted again. She watched Janes press conference in the morning and couldnt help but express her feelings. I never expected Ms. North to be so envious of my sess. Clearly, its my own work, yet she uses me of giarism for no reason Then, she added some sad emojis and posted it on Twitter, immediately attracting the attention ofizens. Dont be sad, we will support you! Wishing for the early recovery of your depression! Then, Dark Night posted another piece of work, and unsurprisingly, this time the work was simr to Darnells work from several years ago. But this time, no one mentioned giarism anymore, and they even kept saying that Dark Night was a painting genius. Seeing thements below, Dark Nights mouth curled slightly. After calming Jane down, and seeing her fall asleep, Patrick let out a sigh of relief. This couldnt go on, Jane had to receive treatment as soon as possible. For a moment, Patrick felt regret. He should have been more firm and not let Jane leave the hospital ande to thepany like this. Seeing Jane in this state, Patrick felt heartbroken. Suddenly, Janes phone rang again. Patrick raised an eyebrow, opened it and looked at it. It was April telling her that Dark Night was causing trouble again. Thinking about how that woman had tortured Jane to this extent, an oppressive aura emanated from Patricks entire being.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He opened Twitter to check the situation. Sure enough, after seeing Janes press conference, Dark Night posted several tweets in a row. As if celebrating her victory this time. Patrick frowned as he scrolled through Dark Nights past tweets, and surprisingly, he found her early tweets where she talked about her own depression. They revealed a lot of information, Dark Nightsst name, and the hospital she was in. This immediately caught Patricks attention, and he quickly dispatched his subordinates to investigate Dark Nights true identity. She had tortured Jane like this, and no matter what, Patrick would not let it go! Soon, Patrick found the psychiatric hospital. He walked in withrge strides, emitting an aura that made people dare not approach. Soon, a young employee walked out, seeing Patricks gloomy face, she didnt even dare to breathe. Hello The young employee greeted Patrick, but he only nced at her indifferently. I want to inquire about the medical history of your patients here. Patrick raised an eyebrow, and upon hearing this, the young employee widened her eyes. The hospital has regtions, we cant casually disclose patients information Just a moment! Just then, the director walked over. Seeing the submissive appearance of the young employee, she quickly asked her to step aside. The director smiled, Mr. Pansy, wee. This young employee is inexperienced. Please dont take offense, Mr. Pansy. Patrick nodded and was led by the director to the information desk. He had already had someone find out Dark Nights real name, and now he was searching for her name in the information desk. Patrickpared Dark Nights case photos on Twitter and found the corresponding entry in the records. Sure enough, he found Dark Nights case. He raised an eyebrow. Dark Night actually had depression. Are you here to see this patient? The director spoke again. Patrick looked up and pointed to Dark Nights case, Do you remember? ording to the records, this patient recovered from depression six months ago. At that time, all the indicators were normal The director searched through the information and exined one by one. Six months ago? Patrick raised an eyebrow. On Twitter, Dark Night clearly said she painted during a depressive episode. If her depression had already been cured, then it meant she was lying, using her depression to gain sympathy fromizens. Patrick took pictures of Dark Nights medical records in the hospital and recorded the directors words. With these two pieces of evidence, he hurriedly returned home. After organizing the evidence, he uploaded all the information to Twitter one by one. Hepared it with Dark Nights earlier depression case and proved the authenticity of his evidence. Patricks identity was now in front of everyone, and no one would believe that he was fabricating evidence. Soon, after Patricks tweets were published, they received strong reactions fromizens. Dark Night actually faked depression to gain sympathy andmitted giarism right under everyones noses. Its unforgivable! I never expected her to be this kind of person, using something from six months ago to make a fuss here! Soon, arge number ofizens attacked Dark Nights Twitter thread. Feeling the situation was unfavorable, Dark Night hastily came out to exin. Chapter 765 Someone Always Wants to Harm Me She took the initiative to start a live broadcast and cried loudly in it. A while ago, my depression had already been treated, but these days, my depression has erupted again. I had no choice but to reveal this fact Her voice choked up and her eyes turned slightly red, but at this point, the online audience was no longer buying it. Why dont you go see a doctor? Instead of using Darnells work as a ce to vent your frustration. Now you havent learned your lesson and are using depression to gain our sympathy! For a moment, everyone was furious. Looking at thesements, Dark Night was stunned for a moment. Because because my parents often abused me at home which caused me to rpse into depression. As soon as she said that,izens began questioning her statement. But soon, Dark Night revealed her arm, on which a vivid purple-red scar appeared. The onlookers gasped in shock, not expecting Dark Night to face such a situation at home! Being a victim of domestic violence is one thing, but you giarized Darnells work, causing serious harm to others. Upon seeingments using her of giarism, Dark Night shed a few tears. Why dont you believe me? These works were clearly painted by me. In the past, when Dark Night imed her works as her own, some people sympathized with her due to her depression, but now that it was confirmed she didnt have depression, people no longer bought into her ims. Soon, newizens dug up Dark Nights family background and found out that she had been living with her grandfather since childhood, away from her parents. Some even discovered that Dark Night had drawn the scars on her own hand. Regardless of Dark Nights exnations,izens refused to believe her. A woman who had deceived everyone from the beginning and repeatedly caused trouble online, including threatening suicide by jumping into a river, quickly caught the attention of the police. Soon, the police arrived at Dark Nights grandfathers workce. Dark Nights grandfather was a renowned traditional medicine doctor and had gained a lot of prestige in the localmunity due to his exceptional medical skills. Everyone knew where these elderly doctors clinics were located with just a casual inquiry. Soon, the police found this well-known doctor. Officer. Seeing the police, the elderly doctor quickly stood up. Due to his advanced age, he had some difficulty with mobility, so the police asked him to sit down. Well, is this your granddaughters Twitter ount? The police handed Dark Nights Twitter ount to the elderly doctor, who furrowed his brows and skimmed through Dark Nights tweets. Ah, yes, yes. He nodded. Young people these days, they like to y these kinds of games. Not realizing what his granddaughter had done, the police patiently exined all the things Dark Night had done in recent days. After listening, the elderly doctor widened his eyes. She actually said that? Upon receiving a confirmation, the elderly doctor let out a sigh. Darnell must have been through a lot. I run this clinic, and Im usually busy with work, so I rarely have time to monitor her. I never expected her to do something like this. Its a disgrace! Seeing the elderly doctors anger, the police felt relieved. When children make mistakes, they need guidance from their elders. The police hinted, In that case, thank you, Dr. Shaw. The police expressed gratitude to the elderly doctor, who had faithfully served the people for many years. ording to protocol, the police had to show respect to the elderly doctor. Where did thate from? Its what I should do. The elderly doctor reassured the police, and as soon as they left, he hurriedly returned home. As expected, as soon as he arrived home, he saw his granddaughter with a dejected face, pacing around the house. She had just finished her livestream, and now her fans no longer believed her words. She was worried about what to do next. Lexie Shaw! The voice of the traditional medicine doctor sounded from outside the door. Dark Night heard it and her eyes showed a hint of panic.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa, why are you back? She nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Its still a while before you finish work. I was thinking of doing theundryter. She thought that her grandfather was angry because she hadnt done theundry, so she hung her head, unable to look at him directly. What have you been saying online? The police came knocking on my door. Ah? Dark Nights pupils contracted slightly. N-nothing, really. She couldnt believe that the police could find her grandfather over such a small matter. Hearing this, Dark Night hesitated to admit it. Youre not telling the truth, huh? The traditional medicine doctor clenched his teeth and showed Dark Night the evidence the police had given him. Isnt this Dark Night you? I cant mistake the selfies inside! Upon hearing this, Dark Night began to act cute and please her grandfather. I was just ying around, grandpa. Dont be angry. ying around? Hearing this, anger surged in the traditional medicine doctors heart again. ying around can bring the police to our door? Ive done good deeds and umted virtue all my life, and now its all ruined because of you. He berated his granddaughter, who kept her head down and swallowed her saliva, still unable to speak. How can you say anything? Depression? I spent so much of my savings to cure you of that illness! And you actually used it to gain sympathy online. Youve truly, truly disappointed me! The traditional medicine doctor shook his head, and Dark Night hurriedly exined. I only did it because I had no other choice. I truly know I was wrong. Dark Night lowered her head and apologized to her grandfather, but it was not enough to extinguish the anger in his heart. Huh, so you know you were wrong? He furrowed his brow, then took out a thick and long wooden stick from the room. What are you going to do, grandpa? Dark Night quickly moved aside, remembering that when she was younger and made mistakes, her grandfather would use that stick to punish her. But as she grew older, she hadnt received such punishment in a long time. What am I going to do? the traditional medicine doctor questioned. If I dont teach you a lesson, you wont forget the pain! He said angrily, having already found Janes information on his way home. Chapter 766 I Know I Was Wrong Who is Jane anyway? Shes a high society wife and was just awarded a g by the police not too long ago. Thats such an honor! Ive been working for so long and havent received one yet! He said angrily, then had Dark Night raise her hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You, a little girl like you trying topete with someone like her. Luckily nothing serious happened, otherwise I wouldnt be able to protect you! I know I was wrong, I know, Dark Night cried out, but the old doctor didnt let it go. He ced the long and thick stick horizontally on Dark Nights palm. Hold it up well, dont eat until you can hold it up for four hours. Upon hearing this, Dark Night wanted to exin but was scared away by the old doctors look. Soon after that, the old doctor found a surveince camera from somewhere and ced it in front of Dark Night. You better hold it up well because Im going to apologize at their house. If they dont forgive you, then theres nothing else I can do! After speaking, he left without looking back. ording to information provided by the police department, the old doctor quickly found where Jane and Patrick lived. He brought some good medicinal herbs with him this time around as he heard fromw enforcement that Jane wasnt feeling too well; this way he had an opportunity. Patrick came to open the door soon after that. Oh hello there. The elderly man could tell right away that Patrick was an imposing figure in front of him. Im Lexies grandfather oh yes Dark Night! He exined and Patrick looked the old man up and down before letting him in. When I heard about what my granddaughter did, it pained me greatly, so I brought some medicinal herbs to see the esteemeddy, he said. Upon hearing that he came to see Jane, Patrick became wary. No need, we have a doctor, Patrick replied. I know, I know. The old medicine doctor nodded. I feel guilty. My own granddaughter did such a thing, and I wanted to make amends. He smiled and held up his medicinal herbs. Sir, you can check my reputation here. My medical skills are average, but I frequently perform good deeds and umte virtue. Because of these things, my clinic has many patientsing to see me every day. He began to promote himself to Patrick, who raised an eyebrow. The old medicine doctor was indeed quite well-known, even Patrick had heard about him from his subordinates. His medical skills were undoubtedly excellent, and Patrick had even nned to visit him for Janes treatment. So, why did youe this time? Patrick asked, and the renowned old medicine doctor quickly began to sell himself. I came to help my granddaughter make amends. If you dont mind, I can take a look at thedys condition. Patrick nodded upon hearing this. He brought the old medicine doctor into the room and pointed to Jane, who was lying unconscious on the bed. The old medicine doctor nodded and approached to examine Janes condition. After a while, the old medicine doctor came back to Patrick with a furrowed brow. It seems like thedy has suffered a great deal of shock in these past few days. Her condition is gradually deteriorating. He smiled again. However, I have a way to help her recover. Soon, the old medicine doctor prepared several types of tonics for Jane, all made from excellent herbs. These herbsbined have great efficacy. Traditional medicine is the best when ites to regting the body. Patrick nodded, relieved that Janes health would gradually improve, and he wouldnt have to worry too much. With the care provided by the old medicine doctor, Janes condition gradually began to improve. However, despite the improvement, Janes emotional burden remained unresolved, and she remained mncholy all day long. After the old medicine doctors education over the past few days, Dark Night realized her mistake and admitted to the giarism and apologized on Twitter. Im sorry, Mr. Darnell. I giarized your work and caused you trouble. Im also sorry to all theizens who supported me during my illness. I know I made a profound mistake, and I apologize to everyone! Soon, Dark Night apologizes became the number one trending topic. Some people still remained unappreciative and mocked her relentlessly. Darnell quickly responded. The greatness lies in acknowledging ones mistakes. Since Dark Night has realized her error, I wont pursue it further, and we can all live in peace. With that, Darnell generously forgave Dark Night for her actions. Upon hearing this,izens praised Darnell even more. Not only was his work stunning, but he also possessed a broad heart, which was truly admirable. Ive be a fan of Darnell since he forgave Dark Night. His works are amazing, and Im starting to like him more and more! Who knew Darnell had such a magnanimous character? giarism is such a big deal, it must have been tough for Darnell those few days. Doesnt anyone realize that Darnell is a genius? How can he produce such stunning artwork in such a short time! For a while, thements below were filled with praises for Darnells righteous conduct, and his poprity soared. On the other side, at Star Entertainment. After Jane had recovered, April used the excuse of going shopping to call Jane out. Patrick, seeing that Jane had been staying at home and worrying that it would be detrimental to her anxiety disorder, agreed to Aprils suggestion. To ensure their safety on the road, he assigned a few bodyguards to apany Jane and protect her throughout the journey. Soon, Jane and April were strolling around in the mall. The present Jane didnt possess the same radiant beauty as before; instead, she appeared lifeless and mncholic, which deeply saddened April. Throughout the trip, April tried to provide Jane with emotional support, attempting to make her a little happier. As April looked at Janes increasingly gaunt face, her heart ached. April brought Jane to a clothing store and smiled, Jane, its almost a new season. Lets buy some new clothes. Jane also smiled faintly. Throughout the journey, April had been trying to uplift her spirits, and in order to avoid feeling disheartened, Jane had no choice but to pretend to be in a better mood. Soon, the two of them began selecting clothes in the store. Just as April was about to enter the fitting room, she suddenly felt someone tapping her shoulder from behind. Oh, Jane, stop teasing. I need to go try on clothes. April was about to enter when she looked at the mirror in the fitting room and realized that the person behind her wasnt Jane at all. She widened her eyes and turned around, and Jane also hurried over upon hearing themotion. Whats going on? I was looking at clothes As she walked up to the two of them, she noticed the man in front of her. Marco? Chapter 767 Please Behave Yourself Jane frowned, What are you doing here? As soon as Jane saw Marco, her brows furrowed. I Marcos voice choked up. Seeing the person he had been thinking about day and night in front of him, he couldnt control his emotions for a moment. Aprils expression turned cold. She bent down and dodged the hand that Marco reached out to her. Mr. Gibson, please behave yourself. April barely raised an eyebrow. Seeing Aprils heartless attitude like this, it was as if ten thousand knives were stabbing into Marcos heart. April dont be like this. Its you who shouldnt be like this! April threw these words at him before walking over to Jane and taking her hand. Were going shopping now. Dont bother us unless its necessary. But soon they were stopped by Marco from behind them. However, April didnt even raise an eyebrow and continued walking with big strides without slowing down at all. Wait! Marco caught up with them and stood in front of them blocking their path. April, listen to me, said Marco pleadingly while putting his arm around her shoulder with a remorseful look on his face. You let go April felt annoyed but wanted to shake off his arm; however, Marco became more emotional. Just give me one more chance! I really know I was wrongst time; Im trying hard to repent myself. Some passersby heard Marcos words and gathered around, but Marco paid no attention and continued to hold onto April, asking her to forgive him. Jane saw that the situation was not good and quickly instructed the bodyguards to disperse the onlookers. If April were to be recognized by someone, it could damage her career. Make way, make way. Several burly bodyguards stood in front of the crowd, preventing them from getting a clear look at Aprils appearance. Marco, step aside. Jane frowned and shouted, April is a celebrity. What do you mean by causing a scene like this on the street? Upon hearing this, Marco began to restrain himself. If he jeopardized Aprils career for his momentary selfish desire, she would probably never forgive him. When Marco let go of her, April breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, Jane led the two of them to a private room in the mall, and instantly, the surrounding air quieted down. Without the disturbance of the onlookers, only the three of them remained in the room. You two talk it out. Ill wait outside, Jane said, realizing she was unnecessary, but April grabbed her arm. No, Jane, dont leave. April didnt want Jane to leave. If she was left alone with Marco, she feared he would drive her insane. But you two Jane pointed at the two people in front of her, hesitating for a moment. Its okay. Marco smiled and then appeared vulnerable in front of April. Ive thought a lot these past few days. It was indeed my fault that caused you so much suffering. Im not worthy of being called a human! As he spoke, Marco pped himself hard in the face. What are you doing?! April widened her eyes, shocked by Marcos actions. If I dont punish myself a little, let alone you forgiving me, I wont even be able to forgive myself. Seeing Marco like this, Jane couldnt bear to watch. Putting aside how Marco found them, it was evident that he had been silently protecting April all these days. Although she didnt support office romances, as it affected discipline in thepany. Dont do this.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. April bit her lip, unable to bear seeing Marco like this. You still care about me, dont you? Suddenly, Marcos eyes lit up. He grabbed Aprils arm, and his emotions started to escte. What are you doing?! April became anxious again, and Marco realized his behavior was inappropriate and quickly let go of her. Sorry, I I didnt mean to do that. He lowered his gaze slightly, looking at the woman in front of him, his beloved woman, and opened his mouth. Youve been on my mind all this time, April. I really miss you and hope you can forgive me. Whenever Marco paused from work, he couldnt help but picture Aprils cute and bashful face in his mind. I keep thinking, how nice it would be if I hadnt done those despicable things. As he said this, April began to be moved. Seeing Marco like this, even Jane was moved. April, I have never seen Mr. Gibson like this before. Upon hearing these words, Marco widened his eyes and looked at Jane beside him. April blushed. Indeed, Marco had never been so concerned about any other celebrity before. Look, even Jane is moved. Can you, forgive me? Marco swallowed his saliva, awaiting Aprils answer. Well, considering how hard hes been working these days, maybe you should think about it, April? Jane raised an eyebrow, causing April to be momentarily speechless. I, April touched her nose in response to their words. I wont forgive you so easily! Upon hearing this, Marcos face fell in disappointment. But April raised an eyebrow again. But what? Marco saw an opportunity and his eyes sparkled. If you can meet my conditions, then I can consider it! April said. Upon hearing this, Marcos hands began to tremble slightly. What conditions? he asked. April pondered with her head down for a while and then said, If, in the next three months, you can thoroughly understand me, bring me breakfast every day, know my preferences, and understand my inner character Before April could finish, Marco eagerly agreed. Of course, I can do that! April smiled. Why are you in such a hurry? I still have a request. Seeing the two of them in this state, Jane couldnt help but smile on the side. It seemed that April really had a good grasp on Marco. In the end, I will have an ultimate test. If you can pass all the previous tests, then you will trigger the conditions for the ultimate test! April said. Upon hearing that he had a chance, Marco quickly agreed. Okay, I will definitely be able to do it. The several of them smiled at each other and exchanged a few more words. Then, April hurriedly took Janes hand and left, using the excuse that she couldnt give Marco too many hints. Chapter 768 Always with You Watching the two figures gradually disappear into the distance, Marco revealed a devilish smile. The next day, Marco arrived at thepany early with a heart-shaped breakfast he had made himself. He sat in the employee work area, waiting for April to arrive. Sure enough, as usual, April appeared in thepany at 8:48 am. Marco smiled. April was always on time at this point every day. Soon after, April went upstairs and came to her own position. She immediately saw the breakfast that Marco had just ced on her seat. Hey, did Mr. Gibson bring this for you? At that moment, a colleague approached her. Um maybe, April nodded slightly and slowly opened her breakfast box. A burnt egg suddenly appeared before her eyes. Both of them were stunned by what they saw. This this The colleagueughed. Mr. Gibson seems so gentle and elegant but cant even fry an egg properly. April felt extremely embarrassed and quickly covered up her breakfast box lid. It seems like Mr. Gibson isnt that serious after all Just then Jane passed by and overheard their conversation. She couldnt help butugh when she heard how smart Marco was yet couldnt even fry an egg properly. Back in the office, Jane dialed Patricks number. After the incident yesterday, Jane had talked to Patrick for a long time, expecting Marcos performance. Unexpectedly, on the very first day, Marco messed up. Ah, Marco really let me down. He messed up on the first day, Janemented, and Patrick on the other end couldnt help but chuckle. What do you think? Should we help him out? Considering how clueless Marco is, I dont think theres any hope for romance. Lets focus on getting them to be friends again, Patrick suggested. With that, the two of them started discussing in the office how to make Marco and April be friends. At Star Entertainment. Patrick entered Janes office, where Jane was still engrossed in her work. Hearing footsteps, she slowly looked up and saw Patrick walking towards her. Why are you here? she asked. To avoid Patrickmenting on her working too hard, she temporarily set aside her work. Although her physical condition had improved recently, she still felt everything difficult. As a result, she had no choice but to bury herself in work. Just came to see you, Patrick replied, ncing at the files on her desk. Dealing with documents again? he asked. Yeah, Jane sighed and stretchedzily. Theres been a lot of worktely, so I have to handle it myself. Youve just recovered, dont put too much pressure on yourself again, Patrick advised, then took the files from Janes desk. What are you doing? Jane felt something was off with Patrick today. Normally, he would have stopped her from working. Why was he speaking so calmly? Take a break. Lets talk, Patrick said, taking her files away. Jane had no choice but to sit where she was. What do you want to talk about? Jane asked, not in a good mood, pursing her lips. I know this makes you unhappy, but for the sake of your health, I have to do this, Patrick exined helplessly. Okay, okay, I understand, Jane replied. She didnt know when it started, but Patrick had be more talkative than before. Talk to me properly, Patrick said, lifting Jane and cing her on hisp. Jane felt much lighter than before, which made Patrick feel a pang of heartache. Why? Jane pouted, but her hand unconsciously rested on his shoulder. You promised me before that if you got sick, you would take good care of yourself and be cautious whening to thepany, Patrick reminded her. Jane opened her mouth, covering it with her hand. Really? When? Dont y dumb, Patrick said, prying her hand away. The next moment, his sharply defined face appeared magnified in front of Janes eyes. Janes face instantly turned red, and she wanted to cover her eyes with her hands, but Patrick firmly held them down. Look at me, Patrick said with a serious expression, making Jane unable to refuse. Fine, fine, I promise, Jane reluctantly agreed. Upon hearing this, Patrick nodded. Thats more like it. He smiled and gently stroked Janes head. I booked the tickets. Lets go on a trip for the next few days. Huh? Jane straightened up upon hearing this. Where are we going? It was clear that Jane was somewhat unwilling. Lets go to the Maldives and take the opportunity to rx. Youve been feeling down these past few days, and going out for some fun will be good for you mentally, Patrick suggested. For how long? Jane asked again. Just for two weeks. It wont take up too much of your time, Patrick said, caressing Janes face. Look at your face, youve be thinner. Ah, Jane frowned, looking at the pile of files in front of her, lost in thought. Your anxiety has been building up for a long time. If you dont take a break and rx, it might end up likest time, Patrick said, feeling a pang of heartache at the memory of Jane screaming hysterically. But Jane pointed at the files in front of her. There are still so many documents waiting for me to handle in thepany. She couldnt let go of thepany. She hade to work early because of thepany, and otherwise, there wouldnt have been so many problems with Dark Night. I know, Patrick nodded. Is thispany so reliant on you alone? Jane lowered her gaze. It was true. It was just that the employees in thepany trusted her so much, and she didnt want to let them down.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If you dont take care of your illness, it will leave many hidden problems in the future, and then you wont even have the time to take care of thepanys matters. Jane fell into deep thought, and Patricks words made sense. However, she just couldnt let go. Traveling could indeed help her rx, but for Jane She thought about all the misceneous matters in thepany. If she wasnt there, how would the people in thepany be able to handle them? Its just that you value thepany too much. The people in thepany admire you, but you also need to take care of your own health, Patrick advised. He knew that this was a difficult decision for Jane. But if she continued to stay in thepany, with all the big and small matters piling up, it would only make it harder for Jane to breathe. Ill think about it, Jane rubbed her temples, finding it difficult to make a decision. Its okay, you can rest assured and go, Patrick said reassuringly. Chapter 769 Time for Two People Just then, Marco walked in from outside the door. Jane coughed lightly, realizing she was still sitting on Patricksp. She felt embarrassed that Marco had seen them like this. Seeing Jane about to jump off hisp, Patrick tightened his grip on her. What are you doing? Someones here Jane whispered softly, not realizing that Marco had heard everything they said. Ahem. He cleared his throat and pretended he hadnt seen anything. Dont worry, I didnt see a thing. Jane patted Patricks arm and with a look in her eyes he reluctantly let go of her. Finally free from Patricks embrace, Jane sat down in her office chair. Ahem She pretended nothing had happened. What did you say just now? Only then did Marco remember why he came in the first ce. He wanted to get Jane to sign some documents but when he heard Patrick talking at the door, he decided against it. However, curiosity got the better of him and he listened in on their conversation for a bit longer than necessary. Although eavesdropping was not exactly ethical behavior, at least now Marco could help Jane out with something else besides signing papers for him. I think you should go ahead and take your vacation without any worries, said Marco confidently as if there was no doubt about it whatsoever. Jane smiled back, What are you talking about? You should take care of yourself first. She smiled, referring to the incident with April. You cant even cook breakfast properly and yet you say you want to manage thepany. That incident was just a mistake, I admit it, my cooking skills are indeed not very good. Marco said helplessly, but in the next second, his expression turned serious, I am the director of thepany, dont you believe in my abilities? Jane raised an eyebrow, it had been a long time since she had seen Marco so serious. Oh? Is that so? She chuckled, and she had to admit that Marco did have some ability. Alright then, Ill trust you for now. Then, she smiled and looked towards Patrick who was beside her. Hearing this result, Patricks gaze towards Marco became more appreciative. Since thats the case, what about the year-end bonus Speaking of this, Marco raised an eyebrow. Well see how you perform. Jane snorted coldly, then she took the file from Patricks hand and threw it to Marco. Handle these documents. Are you serious? Is it starting already? Looking at therge batch of documents in front of him, Marco suddenly regretted agreeing to take on the task. Isnt it something you agreed to yourself? Jane smiled gently, Theres no room for regret now. Jane stuck out her tongue, then she took Patricks hand and left the office. Leaving Marco alone, looking at the documents in front of him and worrying. Soon, the two of them boarded the ne without even packing their suitcases. After wend, lets buy two sets of new clothes. Did you book the hotel? Jane instructed. Im in the process of booking. Patrick nodded, and immediately booked a VIP suite. Okay. Jane felt a sense of relief not having to work, she leaned back in her seat and took a deep breath. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. By the way, dont you need to handle anything at yourpany? Patrick smirked at Janes prominent nose, Silly, you finally thought of me. Ive already found reliable people, so dont worry. Thats good. Janey back in her seat, Ill take a nap, wake me up when we arrive. Then she leaned against the seat and fell into a deep sleep. Soon, the nended, and Patrick gently woke up Jane. Hmm? Jane woke up groggily, seeing her disoriented state, Patrick couldnt help but lift her up. If youre tired, go back to sleep. Hmm In Patricks embrace, Jane felt a sense of peace, she buried her delicate face in Patricks chest and soon fell back asleep. When she woke up, they had already arrived at the hotel. Patrick had arranged for the hotel manager to purchase more than a dozen outfits from the most famous clothing store in the area. By the time Jane woke up, those clothes had already been put in the wardrobe. Awake? Patrick smiled, leaning over Jane, and lightly kissed her forehead. Hmm Jane rubbed her eyes and reached out to loop her arms around Patricks neck. Then Patrick lifted her up. Lets go, well have dinner. Patrick brought a towel and wiped Janes smooth face. Soon, Jane became fully awake. She casually changed into an outfit, wearing flip-flops, and walked hand in hand with Patrick on the street. Whenever they saw a restaurant they liked, they would go in and have a meal. It had to be said that the Maldives at night was truly beautiful. Jane took a deep breath, enjoying the cool breeze of the night. Do you like it? Seeing Janes expression, Patrick felt relieved. I do. She held Patricks hand and walked back and forth on the street, asionally seeing small shops on the roadside and buying some snacks. About halfway through their walk, their attention was drawn to a couple on the opposite side of the street. That couple also seemed to be tourists, judging by their attire and thenguage they were speaking, which appeared to be from the same country as Jane and Patrick. However, it seemed like they were having an argument. Jane nced at Patrick beside her and shrugged, deciding to steer clear and walk around them. Little did she know that as soon as they passed by, the argument between the couple shifted its focus onto her. Youre still checking out other girls! Shes so beautiful, why dont you go live with her then?! The girl incessantlyined, directly pointing at Jane. Upon hearing this, Patricks face darkened. Jane felt somewhat innocent as she held Patricks hand, wanting to escape quickly to avoid getting involved in unnecessary trouble. However, the couple of strangers didnt give her the chance to escape. Hey, beautiful, where do you think youre running off to so fast! The girl caught up and blocked their path. Move aside. Patrick growled lowly, never expecting to encounter such a situation during their evening outing. Hey, why are you acting like this! The girl didnt seem to have any intentions, as she directly approached Jane and grabbed her hand. My boyfriend kept staring at you just now, and he said, do you two know each other? Upon hearing this, Janes expression also turned cold. Are you crazy? She shook off the girls hand and took a few steps back. I didnt even look at your boyfriend once. Why are you dragging me into your argument?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Patrick shielded Jane behind him, attracting attention from the people around due to themotion. Chapter 770 I Don’t Like Her Hey? Why are you still cursing at me? The woman was instantly displeased and vented her frustration in front of Jane, in front of so many people, If it werent for youing over, would my boyfriend even look at you? You know were arguing, why did youe over? Hearing this, Jane sneered. Did you pave this road? I can walk wherever I want. Her eyes were cold and icy, making the woman unable to meet her gaze. Alright dear, dont get angry with someone like this, the man walked up and took the womans hand. Sir, control your girlfriend, Patrick stepped forward to stop the couple from harassing Jane. Im out for a walk with my wife and were randomly being pulled by your girlfriend. Do you really think that my woman is someone that anyone can bully? The mans aura was as if he were standing in an ice cave; for a moment both couples didnt dare speak. Patrick was much taller than the man before him; his presence made him seem inferior. You The woman was somewhat dissatisfied but faced with Patricks warning gaze she didnt dare say anything else. Now apologize to my wife. Hearing thismand both couples widened their eyes simultaneously. Why should I? Clearly she seduced my boyfriend first! The woman directly insulted Jane with words. Dont be angry dear wife. I wouldnt even look twice at such a vulgarly dresseddy like her, whispered the man while ncing towards Janes figure intentionally or unintentionally. Women like these are rare indeed Be careful or Ill gouge out your eyes. Jane threatened them; she never thought shed encounter such people here. Hmph! Wearing clothes so revealing isnt it meant to seduce men? The man put on an appearance of righteousness but only made himself look more despicable. Hmph, a pair of eyes can only do such despicable things. You! The man pointed at Jane, momentarily rendered speechless by anger. Shadows passed through Janes eyes as she nced at the couple, instantly silencing them. Its all your fault! The woman gave the man a subtle nce, and in the next second, he lowered his head. Jane pursed her lips, not wanting to say anything more to these two people. Suddenly, Jane turned her head and saw a familiar figure in the distance, seemingly walking towards them. She squinted her eyes and sure enough, the woman approaching them was Isabe. Her pupils contracted; she didnt expect to encounter her here. Since the incident with Fernando, she hadnt seen Isabe again. Even in the Vermilion Brush Society, Isabe had disappeared without a trace. To think that after all this time, she would show up here. Jane didnt know what their rtionship was, but as she watched Isabe approach from a distance, she smiled in a somewhat ambiguous manner. However, her intuition told her that Isabe wasnt there to see her. Her peripheral vision shifted towards the man, and for some reason, Isabes gaze remained locked on him. And he kept evading, smiling at the woman. What are you doing? The woman also felt a bit strange; she raised an eyebrow, but in the next second, Isabe appeared in front of them. What are you doing here? Obviously, this question wasnt directed at Jane. Jane looked at Patrick beside her, and Patrick shrugged. Nothing, really. Little did they know that the man would speak up the next second. Jane opened her mouth, never expecting that by some twist of fate, Isabe knew the man as well. The woman also felt puzzled, looking at Isabes exquisite face and feeling that she was not ordinary. Jane? At that moment, Isabe noticed Jane. But upon seeing Patrick next to her, she dared not continue speaking. Hello. Jane nodded; after not seeing each other for so long, their sudden encounter made the atmosphere somewhat awkward. Well, hello. Isabe was not an impolite person; she directly greeted Jane. Do you know each other? This only added to the womans confusion. Not really. Isabe promptly declined, as she didnt want her misdeeds to be exposed. Jane understood her meaning, shook her head, and didnt say much. Who is she? Little did they know that in the next second, Isabe pointed at the woman next to them and asked. I was about to ask you, who are you? The woman was also displeased; just when Jane arrived, this woman appeared. Its none of your business. Little did they know that Isabe tilted her head back and looked directly at the man. Faced with the interrogation of the two women, the man was clearly at a loss. Fine, youve been sneaking around with her behind my back? Seeing the mans silence, Isabe erupted. What do you mean, sneaking around with her? The woman raised an eyebrow and confronted Isabe publicly. You two, stop arguing! The man, helpless, waved his hand. Seeing this scene before her, Jane couldnt help but smile helplessly. I didnt expect such a drama. She leaned down and whispered in Patricks ear. Patrick rubbed his chin, finding amusement in the scene before him. Originally, he had no interest in such matters, but since Jane wanted to watch, he would apany her. What do you mean, stop arguing? Who is she, anyway! Isabe started making a scene in front of everyone, stomping her feet on the floor. Oh, dont ask me at this moment. The man, helpless, became more impatient as more people gathered around. Oh, so now youre impatient with me? Isabe sneered, I never expected you to be this kind of person. I must have been wrong about you all these days! You! The man pointed at Isabe, momentarily unsure of what to do. Stop bothering me. I already have a girlfriend! What? Isabe stomped her feet and pointed at the woman. Is it this woman? Is this how you treat me? Its been so long, and youre still bothering me so much. Is that necessary?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man impatiently pushed Isabe away. Ah! Isabe almost fell down, trembling as she pointed directly at the couple in front of her. How could you do this to me? She ran forward, grabbing the mans hand, but no matter how hard she shook, she couldnt let go. Who is this crazy woman who suddenly appeared? With the sudden appearance of another woman pulling her boyfriend, it instantly sparked a conflict between the two women. Who are you calling a crazy woman? Isabe widened her eyes and gritted her teeth. Whoever admits it is! Chapter 771 You Are Crazy The woman refused to back down and got into a heated argument with Isabe. Just as she was about to grab her clothes, long nails scratched the womans face. What are you doing? she protested. The man who had been protecting her remained silent. Jane raised an eyebrow. His girlfriend was being bullied, yet he did nothing. She couldnt help but think his earlier disy of protectiveness was a joke. Arent you a man? Jane growled and pulled Isabe away. What are you doing! Isabe struggled frantically, but then someone grabbed her cor from behind. It was Patrick with his fierce eyes that made her too scared to speak up again. The couple just watched as Patrick casually lifted Isabe by the cor. Let go of her, Jane said before Isabe returned safely to the ground. You! she pointed at Jane and Patrick, but another warning look from Patrick silenced her once again. In this way, the atmosphere fell into contemtion. You should go back first. Just then, the man weakly uttered. Isabe was furious, and in the end, she could only leave in embarrassment. Honey The man wanted to exin to the woman, but she just coldly red at him. Heh, I never expected you to treat me like this. Just now, Isabe wanted to scratch her own face, but her boyfriend remained indifferent, which made her even more heartbroken. She looked at Jane, realizing that if it werent for Janes intervention earlier, she might have been disfigured. Thank you so much, miss. The woman thanked Jane, feeling ashamed of what she had said to Jane earlier. She felt a wave of remorse. I was impulsive just now. Im really sorry. She realized that she had scolded the wrong person and took the initiative to apologize to Jane. Its okay. Jane smiled and readily epted the womans forgiveness. Throughout her life, she despised men like him the most. In the future, be careful when choosing a man. Its better to avoid men like him. The woman nodded, feeling helpless. I envy you. Your husband is so handsome and domineering. Jane nced at Patrick and smiled. Youll find someone like that too. And so, they all dispersed hastily. On the way, Jane kept reflecting on Isabes appearance just now. She sighed softly, never expecting Isabe to end up like this. I cant believe two people would argue over such a scumbag. Its really not worth it. Jane shook her head, feeling sorry for the woman as she recalled the scene just now. Yeah, its really not worth it. Patrick thought about the womans evaluation of him earlier and raised an eyebrow. So, you better cherish me. Hearing Patrick say that, Jane couldnt help butugh. Why are you taking it so seriously just because someoneplimented you? Why shouldnt I take it seriously? To her surprise, Patrick admitted it directly. Seeing his self-absorbed appearance, she didnt even know how to argue. Alright, alright, Ill cherish you. Helpless, Jane had to go along with his words. But its a pity for Isabe too. She abandoned her dignity for such a man, just like an old drama repeating itself. Originally, Isabe had some strength and reputation in the Vermilion Brush Society, but because of what happened with Fernando, she waspletely disgraced and never appeared again. In the end, she ended up here and encountered a man even worse than Fernando. Jane shook her head and sighed. If she wants to, we cant do anything about it. Thinking about what Isabe had done to Jane in the past, she added, Dont forget how you were kidnapped back then. There are consequences for ones actions, and this is her punishment. Upon hearing this, Jane nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Patricks words werent entirely unreasonable. It was because of her caution back then that they managed to avoid a disaster, or else there wouldnt be so many things happening today. True. She sighed softly. It seemed that the unfortunate always had some detestable aspects. The way that man humiliated her just now also revealed his character. Enough about her, Im hungry. Jane pouted and rubbed her t stomach. I only had one meal today. She pitifully gestured with a hand forming the number one, which made Patrick burst intoughter. Alright, lets go eat. Beforeing, Patrick had already prepared a local travel guide and quickly brought Jane to a restaurant. Looking at the diverse array of dishes, Janes eyes lit up. After she finished ordering, she looked around and suddenly spotted a familiar figure not far away. Jane squinted her eyes and pointed to a nearby table with Patrick. Look, isnt that Dax? Patrick followed Janes direction and indeed saw Dax. Soon, Dax also noticed them. They waved at each other, and Jane held Patricks hand as they approached Daxs table. Dax. She greeted Dax. However, she quickly noticed a woman sitting across from Dax. The woman had a curvaceous figure, curly hair, and exuded a seductive aura. But Jane didnt pay much attention to her and directly greeted Dax. Why are you here too? He smiled, noticing Patricks slightly displeased expression. Mr. Pansy, youre here too. Patrick nodded, and an awkward atmosphere settled in. Its fine, its fine. Jane discreetly nudged Patrick with her hand. Lets eat together! Conveniently, there were two empty seats next to Dax. Jane informed the waiter, and then she and Patrick sat down next to them. Encountering someone familiar in a foreignnd could be considered fate. Dax, youre here for sightseeing too. As the dishes arrived one by one, Jane took a bite and casually asked Dax. Be careful, dont choke. Patrick smiled and reached out, gently wiping the oil stain from the corner of Janes mouth. Yeah, just taking my girlfriend out for a trip. Dax replied, instantly brightening Janes eyes. Girlfriend? She looked at the alluring woman in front of Dax. The woman nodded, and Jane burst intoughter. When did you start dating a girlfriend? You didnt tell us. Jane had a gossipy expression, while Patrick was cutting the steak for her on the side. Well, just these past two days. Chapter 772 What Are You Here For? Dax replied, and the woman smiled back at him. You must be Jane? she asked, greeting her. Dax talks about you often. Oh, really, Jane scratched her head. Hello. Hello, Im Addisyn Mcintosh, Addisyn introduced herself. Jane couldnt help but notice Addisyns full lips; she exuded sexiness from head to toe. Lets eat! Dax served food to Addisyn as they all chatted happily. I heard you helped Darnell out of a tight spot before. Now that I see you in person, you truly are lovely. Jane blushed; it was the first time anyone had ever called her lovely after all this time. Dont let her fool you with those words; where is she lovely ? Dax joked around while Jane gritted her teeth. Your girlfriend justplimented me and youre not happy about it? I am happy! Daxughed heartily but then caught Patricks gaze the next second. He fell silent and ate his food quietly. My wife is definitely lovely. Pfft. Patrick suddenly interjected which made Janeugh out loud for once that night. The group spent a pleasant evening together; it had been a long time since Jane felt sofortable around others like this before. Oh yeah, didnt you say earlier that you wanted to buy a bag? I already bought one for you, Dax said suddenly which made Jane click her tongue twice in amusement. I never thought Dax would be so doting on his girlfriend. She looked at Addisyn and added, But then again, with someone as charming as Addisyn around here Thats not necessary. Ah, I told you not to buy it. Ill buy it myself. Addisyn smirked and used Dax of spending money recklessly. But Jane saw through the satisfaction hidden in Addisyns eyes. Then, Addisyn nced at Patrick with a hint of ambiguity. Jane shook her head, looked at Addisyn, and her gaze returned to calmness. For a moment, Jane fell into deep thought. She raised an eyebrow, and her intuition told her that Addisyns intention in getting close to Patrick was not simple. Jane raised an eyebrow and lowered her head, pretending not to have seen anything. Suddenly, she noticed Addisyns slender legs approaching Patrick. Jane opened her mouth and gave Patrick a hint. Patrick realized something was wrong, retracted his leg, coughed lightly, and then stood up. Are you finished? Were nning to take a walk. You two can chat. Patrick said to Dax, clearly hinting at Addisyns behavior. Addisyn felt a bit embarrassed, but Dax didnt think much of it. Okay, you guys go ahead. He smiled and then picked up some food and put it in Addisyns bowl. Jane shook her head. There was still no concrete evidence yet. If she were to bring it up to Dax at this time, it might backfire. After bidding farewell, Jane held Patricks hand and walked out of the restaurant. Addisyn is clearly up to something. Jane frowned and looked at Patricks serious face. Yeah. Patrick nodded and then opened his phone, instructing his subordinates to investigate Addisyns background. Sir. A muscr voice came from his subordinate. Patricks voice became heavy. Investigate the woman named Addisyn Mcintosh, the new girlfriend of Dax. Patrick said, and his subordinate nodded. How is it going? Jane raised an eyebrow, wanting to eavesdrop on the phone conversation. Its impossible to have results so quickly. Patrick smiled, his mouth twitched, and then he continued. Send me her rtionship history and life experiences over the years. It needs to be fast. Soon after Patrick finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Then, Jane recalled the scene in the restaurant just now. It was clear that Addisyns expression when looking at Patrick was off, and her recent action For a moment, Jane fell into deep thought. Did you see it just now? Her action, obviously had ulterior motives Jane pursed her lips, thinking about Addisyns move just now, feeling dissatisfied. Its okay, well know who she really is soon. Patrick patted Janes head and then returned to the hotel. Ill go downstairs to get some takeout. Just as they arrived upstairs, Jane smiled and said to Patrick. Patrick nodded, and then watched Jane go downstairs.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Soon, Patrick entered the room. But the next moment, he felt someone embracing him from behind. Why did youe back so soon Patrickughed, but soon realized that something was wrong. The woman behind him emanated a strong scent of perfume, instantly furrowing Patricks brows. This scent, he had only smelled it back at the restaurant. Let go. Patricks gaze turned cold, but the woman behind him held on even tighter. And from time to time, she rubbed her voluptuous figure against Patricks back. Get lost. The oppressive aura around Patrick grew stronger, making people tremble uncontrobly. No A seductive voice came from behind, it was Addisyn! Mr. Pansy, I missed you. Addisyn blinked her seductive eyes and caressed Patricks body. Recalling what Jane had said earlier, Patrick reached out and forcefully pried Addisyns hand away. Ah A miserable scream came from behind as Patrick twisted Addisyns delicate arm behind her back. What are you doing Addisyn cried in pain, but Patrick exerted even more force. What are you doing here? Patricks deep, dark eyes emitted a chilling aura that made people tremble. I, I Addisyns forehead was covered in cold sweat, Let go of me first! Speak. Patricks tone brooked no dy, causing Addisyn to dare not look him in the eye. Dax sent me here, ah Addisyn bit her lip, and Patricks grip tightened. Tell the truth. He fetched a rope and tied Addisyn up in various ways. If you treat me like this, arent you afraid Jane wille after you? Hmph. Patrick snorted coldly, What you just did, do I need to say more? Unexpectedly, when it came to this, Addisyn pretended to be oblivious. What did I do? She stared straight into Patricks eyes, What are you doing to me now? Let go of me! She struggled desperately against the ropes on her body, but her strength was too weak, and the ropes remained unmoved. Let go of you? Patrick lifted Addisyns chin, There are surveince cameras here. Do I need to pull them up and post them online? Chapter 773 Who Are You? No! Addisyn roared, opening her mouth, wanting to bite down hard on Patricks arm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Patrick was quick to react, taking out a crumpled piece of paper and stuffing it into her mouth. Now, Addisyn waspletely immobilized. Whats going on! After a while, Jane walked out of the elevator. Addisyn was bound tightly and casually thrown in the corridor. Mmm Addisyn struggled, and soon Jane untied the ropes for her. Addisyn, what happened to you Jane was about to ask when Addisyn, as if fleeing for her life, left the hotel in a hurry. Jane called out to her from behind, but Addisyn never turned back. Soon, Addisyn returned to Daxs room. My dear. Dax saw Addisyn return and was about to go forward to greet her, but he immediately noticed the marks on her neck. Where did you go? Daxs eyes darkened as he examined the bruises on Addisyns body, which were even more pronounced on her hands. Ugh, dont say anything! Unexpectedly, Addisyn burst into tears in front of Dax, covering her face, looking extremely aggrieved. Whats wrong? Seeing Addisyn in such a state, Dax also became anxious. I went out tonight and met Janes husband. I just wanted to say hello to him, but he At this point, Addisyn started crying again. You! Dax pointed at Addisyn, not knowing what to say for a moment. Patrick has the worst temper. Why did you provoke him? Unexpectedly, instead offorting Addisyn, Dax med her. This made Addisyn even more angry. What are you saying! How was I supposed to know he was like that? No matter what, you shouldnt have provoked Patrick! Thinking of Patrick, Dax stomped his foot lightly. Are you attracted to his power and despise me because Im poor? What did you say! Addisyn gritted her teeth, infuriated by Daxs words. The two of them parted ways, and Addisyn was forced to go to the adjacent room to sleep. However, Dax soon realized the seriousness of the situation. How could Addisyn have encountered Patrick in the middle of the night? Something was clearly not right. With that in mind, Dax decided to give Jane a call. Soon, Janes voice came through. Dax, whats wrong? Jane, um Dax felt somewhat embarrassed, Addisyn just said she encountered Mr. Pansy, I dont know what happened between them? What? Jane raised an eyebrow, looking at Patrick beside her. Uh, Dax, you She was worried that if she said too much, Dax might not be able to handle it. After all, just a moment ago in the restaurant they seemed so affectionate. Oh my! You dont know her; shes always been like this with a hot-headed personality, Dax exined. Always? Jane furrowed her brows. Dax, have you known each other for a long time? Of course, Dax admitted with a lovesick expression on his face as he reminisced about the past. I remember how I had to put in so much effort to win her over back then. Its been several years now. Several years Jane widened her eyes. So does that mean she was your first love? Yeah, Dax nodded his head before continuing with excitement in his voice, Later on, due to various reasons, she went abroad and we lost touch; but these days being able to meet her again is truly my good fortune! As the story continued, Jane already felt that Dax was beyond saving. Blinded by a woman like her, it was clear that Addisyn was not a good person. Um, Dax, have you ever thought about why she approached you Jane probed, but Dax immediately denied it. What could be her purpose? Ive known her for so many years, how could I not know her? Jane shook her head. It seemed that no matter what she said, Dax wouldnt believe her. But from Addisyns behavior, something was indeed off. After disappearing for so many years, why did shee back to find Dax? Jane shook her head, deciding not to say anything more. By the way, even if she was in the wrong tonight, I know Mr. Pansy has a bad temper. How about tomorrow she apologizes to Mr. Pansy? Then Ill take you all out to y, consider itpensation. Ah. Jane raised an eyebrow. That doesnt seem right. Whats wrong with that? Dax rejected directly. Thats settled then, goodnight! After saying that, Dax hung up the phone and went to the adjacent room to apologize to Addisyn. The second time, Jane and Patrick arrived at the address Dax sentst night. It was a big mountain, and only Dax coulde up with the idea of climbing it together. Soon, Dax brought Addisyn over, and upon seeing Jane and Patrick, she looked uneasy. Alright, lets go up first. Dax took on the role of mediator, holding Addisyns hand and slowly climbing up the mountain. Soon, Dax and Patrick were climbing up too fast, and Jane couldnt catch up from behind. Addisyn kept calling out from behind, but the men only stopped and waited for a while before realizing they couldnt catch up. In the end, they had to give up and sit halfway up the mountain to rest. Aboutst night The surrounding air quieted down, and Jane probed. Dont mention it! Unexpectedly, Addisyn suddenly became agitated, catching Jane off guard. You Jane raised an eyebrow, looking at Addisyns fierce expression, which waspletely different from her previous panting and delicate appearance. Jane, you deserve to die. The next second, Addisyn slowly uttered these words. What do you mean? Jane furrowed her brow, but as soon as she looked up, she saw a knifeing towards her. Fortunately, Jane still had some agility. She dodged by tilting her body, narrowly escaping the attack. What are you doing! Jane forcefully pressed her hand against Addisyns arm holding the knife. You should die! Addisyn widened her eyes and fiercely raised the knife, thrusting it towards Jane. Jane, already weak, couldnt react in time. Her eyes widened, and she fell to the side, identally getting cut on her arm by Addisyn. Soon, blood slowly flowed from Janes body. Addisyn! What are you doing? Jane shouted loudly, dodging Addisyns attack with a turn, then snatching the knife from her hand. Give it back to me. Addisyn growled lowly, wing her way towards Jane, but Jane held the knife and didnt dare to engage in a fierce fight with her. Who are you really? Chapter 774 Kidnapping Jane squinted her eyes, looking at the unrecognizable woman in front of her, feeling disoriented for a moment. Thinking about the woman who was extremely seductive with every smile and frown yesterday, she fell into contemtion. Heh Only to hear Addisyn let out a coldugh, she lowered her head, her disheveled hair falling randomly on her face. Jane remained vignt, holding a knife and pointing it at Addisyn. What have I done to you that you would treat me like this? She gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with malice. But the next second, Jane felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. Ah! She turned around, raised the knife again, and left a scar on the person who attacked her from behind. Jane gritted her teeth and persisted, but the pain in her shoulder grew stronger, making her vision darken. Jane. Isabes voice came from behind, and Jane widened her eyes. What are you doing here? She looked at Addisyn, then at Isabe, instantly understanding the situation. The two of you are in cahoots? Now that you know, its toote. Isabe sneered, her hand reaching for another long knife. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be in this situation today. If it werent for your impulsiveness, using Fernando to kidnap me and escape, and now wanting to repeat the old tricks? Jane widened her eyes, trying to buy some time. Dont use this trick on me anymore, it doesnt work on me! After that day, Isabe carefully recalled the scene and realized that something was amiss. It was Jane who deliberately provoked the conflict between her and Fernando, giving her an opportunity. Jane felt her vision getting blurrier, cold sweat dripping down her forehead, and her shoulder still throbbing from Isabes sneak attack. Whats the point of doing this? There is a point. As Isabe spoke, her emotions became more agitated.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. My life is ruined, and you will apany me to the grave! With that, Isabe swung the knife in her hand towards Jane. Jane instinctively closed her eyes, feeling the pain in her hand and shoulder, making her unable to move. But after a while, Jane still didnt feel the pain in her body. She slowly opened her eyes and found that the knife that had been held in front of her was now suspended in mid-air. She opened her mouth and then used all her strength to fall to the side. The knife fell from Isabes hand, and the next second, she copsed halfway up the mountain. Patrick Jane choked, looking at the man in front of her, blood still dripping from her hand, which made Patrick feel distressed. Jane. Patrick swallowed his saliva and embraced Jane in his arms. Addisyn, who was behind them, tried to escape, but Patrick was quick and managed to pin her down. He took out a rope from his backpack and tied the two of them together. Let me go! Addisyn struggled, surprised that she had been tied up and thrown into the corridor the night before, and now she was tied up again here. Isabe, on the other hand, stared nkly at the two people, unable to say a word for a moment. Just as Isabe was about to stab Jane, Patrick quickly intervened and stopped her. Seeing Patrick, Isabe instantly dared not move. Patrick exuded apelling aura that made it impossible for people to look directly at him. While Isabe was stunned, Patrick delivered a heavy punch to her back. Soon, Isabe couldnt bear it and had to let go of the long knife in her hand. Why did youe sote. Jane buried her head in Patricks embrace, her shoulder still throbbing. Its my fault for not realizing it in time. Patrickforted Janes emotions. Soon, Jane fell unconscious in Patricks arms. Patrick lowered his gaze. He hade out to climb the mountain with Dax today, but he didnt bring many people with him. In the end, he could only embrace Janes waist and lift her up. After seeing the situation just now, he contacted the police, and soon they arrived on the mountain with a team. Fortunately, Jane and he hadnt climbed far, so they quickly caught up with them. Halfway down, Patrick suddenly realized that Jane was missing. He hurriedly rushed down, but for some reason, Dax kept climbing forward. Patrick had no much to talk about with Dax, so he descended on his own. As expected, when he reached halfway down the mountain, he saw Jane and Isabe entangled together. Seeing the numerous injuries on Janes body, Patrick felt a pang of distress. The police arrived and saw the two bound individuals and Janes battered appearance, and they immediately understood the situation. Sorry, sir, for the trouble. The police apologized to Patrick. With his aristocratic demeanor, they could tell he was someone not to be trifled with. Take them away. Patrick pointed at the two people in front of him, and the police nodded, proceeding to drag the two away. Let me go! Addisyn struggled, but the police gave her a stern look, silencing her. Today, she wore a tight-fitting dress, deliberately putting on a seductive and enchanting makeup to try to win Patricks favor. Little did she know that today, not only did Patrick not spare her a nce, he even red at her fiercely. Now, Addisyn was being dragged down the mountain by the police, her lower body already exposed, attracting the attention of those around her. On the other side, Patrick was looking at Jane in his arms. Jane was simply sleeping in Patricks embrace, but the mountain environment was harsh, with the cold wind howling, making it hard for her to feel at ease. Patrick Jane called Patricks name softly, and he snapped out of his thoughts, lowering his head and gently asking, Is it ufortable here? Jane nodded, her body still trembling uncontrobly. She hade on this trip to soothe her anxiety disorder, but unexpectedly, this situation arose, causing Patrick to worry. He was concerned that this would worsen Janes condition. Thankfully, the wound on Janes hand was promptly treated. Patrick had brought a medical kit with him, anticipating that something might happen, and now it came in handy. Its alright, sweetheart. Im here. Patrick felt regretful at this moment. If he had known, he wouldnt have brought Jane to climb the mountain today. Climbing the mountain was already physically demanding, and with this situation, it put even more strain on Janes body. Jane held onto Patricks arm and nodded, resting her head against his chest. But soon, Jane realized that something was wrong. She raised her head and looked around. Wheres Dax? Speaking of Dax, Patrick furrowed his brows. Chapter 775 They Came to Me He brought you here, without him, Addisyn wouldnt have had a chance to get close to you, Patricks expression was filled with dissatisfaction. If it werent for Dax, there wouldnt be so much trouble now. He was also deceived by Addisyn. Jane looked around and saw that Addisyn had been arrested. She knew she had to tell Dax the truth. Now he suddenly disappeared, could it be rted to Addisyn? Jane questioned as a sharp pain shot through her shoulder causing her body to tremble. Ouch Patrick realized something was wrong and quickly pulled down Janes shirt revealing bruising on her smooth skin. Patrick frowned with concern in his eyes. Ill go find her now. He couldnt believe Isabe would hurt Jane like this. She kidnapped Jane before but Patrick didnt have time to go after her then. Now she came knocking at their door instead. This is not the time for that, Jane shook her head but Isabe needed punishment for what she did. Seeing that something wasnt right with Janes injury, Patrick took a deep breath and sat next to her again picking up the first aid kit and gently wiping away at the wound on her back. Although it still hurt a bit, Jane could feel how gentle Patricks movements were. Patrick picked up a cotton swab and dipped it in some iodine solution, gently applying it to Janes back. Soon, Jane took a deep breath, and the medicine was applied. Patricks movements were so gentle, indicating that he had learned how to control his strength beforehand. Thinking of this, Jane smiled at Patrick.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Officer, we are missing someone here. Could you pleasee with us to find him? Jane stood up and spoke the local dialect to the nearby police officer. Daxs disappearance was not a small matter, and they had to find him as soon as possible. The police officers were surprised that Jane spoke thenguage so well. They nodded and said, Dont worry, we will definitely help find him. Soon, several people went up the mountain together, searching for Daxs whereabouts. On the halfway point of the mountain, Dax suddenly realized that people around him were dispersing. Not only Patrick and the others were gone, even the tourists who had climbed up together had disappeared. The mountain wind blew in his ears, causing Dax to feel a sense of unease. He looked around, but there was still no one in sight. As he climbed higher, the mountain became steeper. He looked at the endless mountain road ahead and fell into contemtion. He didnt know what had happened down the mountain. If he had known, he wouldnt have been in such a hurry. Dax stomped his foot, and the next second, a few pebbles fell beneath his feet. He swallowed his saliva, realizing that he couldnt climb up anymore, nor could he go back. For a moment, Dax found himself in a predicament. He found a ce to sit down, took out a bottle of mineral water from his backpack, and drank it in big gulps. Now, the image of Addisyn still lingered in his mind. With her delicate body, he wasnt sure if she could handle climbing such a steep mountain. Lost in thought, he had already finished half of the bottle. He wanted to descend the mountain, but he had already climbed this far. Going back like this was hard to ept. He looked up at the mountaintop. Usually, there were some houses on the mountain where people lived. He thought of going up to see if there was anyone there. With this idea in mind, Dax bravely continued climbing up. After resting for a while, his stamina had recovered a lot. Now, it wasnt too difficult for him to climb. By evening, Dax faintly felt that his vision was getting darker. The mountain was too steep, and after climbing all day, his body couldnt take it anymore. The sky grew darker, and Dax swallowed his saliva. He didnt know what might be on the mountain at night, and now he was all alone. He was afraid that he wouldnt be able to handle it. But soon, his fear became a reality. As soon as Dax turned around, he saw a snake approaching him. Instinctively, Dax took a few steps backward, but he was still on the mountainside, clearly with no space to retreat. Seeing the snake getting closer, Dax picked up a few stones from the ground and threw them at the snake. But this action didnt make the snake retreat. Instead, it angered it. Just as the snake was about to attack Dax, a stone hit it hard. Soon, the snake couldnt move, and the person took an iron rod and hit it relentlessly. The snake immediately met its demise. Dax let out a sigh of relief and looked at the sturdy man in front of him, quickly expressing his thanks. Thank you so much. The man shook his head, indicating there was no need to thank him, and then looked around Dax. Just you? Yes. Dax nodded, I got separated from them, so I had no choice but toe here. Follow me. The man waved his hand towards Dax, who immediately thanked him and followed. Soon, the man led Dax to a cave halfway up the mountain where a family was living. Dax expressed his gratitude to the family, and fortunately, they were kind-hearted enough to let him stay for the night. Luckily, Dax had left marks along the way for Patrick and the others, so he wasnt worried about them not being able to find him. And so, Dax spent the night with the family in the mountain. On the other side, Patrick and Jane. They had searched for Dax all afternoon, following his footprints as they climbed up the mountain. Thankfully, they found Daxs marks along the way and didnt get lost on the mountain. As the sky gradually darkened, the police had prepared tents in advance and found a rtively t area to spend the night. The next day, just as dawn was breaking, they set off again, embarking on the search for Dax. On a hillside, they found the marks left by Dax. Upon reaching this point, they noticed that Dax had changed direction and was no longer blindly moving forward. Instead, he had taken a detour in another direction. Following the marks, they reached the house where Dax was staying. The police officer knocked on the door, and the woman of the house came out to open it. The police exined their purpose, and soon they all went inside. At that moment, Dax was still helping the male homeowner chop firewood, although he wasnt very skilled and took a long time to cut a piece. Seeing Jane and the others arrive, he immediately went to greet them. Finally, youve arrived. Dax tearfully recounted his experiences and then pointed to the people next to him, saying, Luckily, I met themst night, otherwise I might have been eaten by wild animals or venomous snakes. Chapter 776 Spreading Rumors Jane was helpless and tried tofort Dax, Its okay, its okay. Patrick remained silent but his eyes widened as he saw Daxs hand about to touch Janes shoulder. Dax realized that his behavior was too impulsive and cleared his throat a few times before forcing himself to calm down. Thank you both, he said. Jane thanked the homeowners once again, and luckily, they were very kind and offered food from their home. Soon, Dax realized that something was wrong. Hey, wheres Addisyn? When Addisyn was mentioned, Janes heart trembled. Her hand was still bandaged, all thanks to Addisyn. But she was Daxs first love, and it was evident that Dax trusted her. But at this point, Jane had no choice but to tell him the truth. Dax, take a look. Jane raised her tightly wrapped arm and showed it to Dax. Dax was a bit confused and pointed to Janes injured arm, asking, Whats this? Mr. Marner, this was done by Miss McIntosh. The police officer answered, thankfully Dax understood thenguage here, otherwise, he wouldnt have known how tomunicate with the homeownersst night. Upon hearing this, Dax stood still. Addisyn? How could she Dax couldnt believe it at first, but the fact was there, and Jane was also helpless. Yes, its her. Jane nodded, She conspired with Isabe. If it werent for Patricking to my rescue in time, I might have lost my life. Listening to Janes words, Dax was surprised and hesitant. He frowned, Isabe, the one who tried to harm you before? Yes. Jane nodded, then looked at the police officers, Fortunately, they have been taken into custody. If you dont believe it, you can go to the station and see. At this point, Jane had no choice but to tell Dax everything. But she has no grudge against you. Dax frowned, unable to ept such a situation for a moment. I dont know why either. Jane shook her head, Andst night, Addisyn, she did try to seduce Patrick Jane said weakly. Hearing this, Daxs eyes darkened. Really? Dax still couldnt fully ept it. Comrade officer, Im Addisyns boyfriend. Can I ask what she did wrong? Dax looked at the police officer beside him, feeling a bit embarrassed. This youngdy is the victim, and what she said is indeed true. The police officer confirmed Janes words, and Dax lowered his head. If anyone was to me, it could only be himself for having such a bad encounter. Dax reluctantly epted the reality of the situation. After a short rest, the group bid farewell to the homeowners and gave them somepensation. Now that Jane was injured, it was not suitable for her to continue staying here. They had to return to their home country for treatment as soon as possible. In the end, Jane and Dax were forced to end their trip here and return to their home country. Fortunately, Janes wound received timely treatment, and after returning home, it had started to scab. Only her back still had some bruises. Patrick applied medicine to Jane daily, with gentle movements. After a few days, Janes wound had improved. .. The Waters familys vi. Nanas tight belly was throbbing faintly, and she didnt know what was going on, but she felt that the situation was getting worse. Lying in bed, she changed her position to lie on her side, but the abdominal pain didnt go away. Instead, the feeling of heaviness became stronger. How did ite to this Nana murmured weakly and recalled the events that had happened not long ago, feeling exhausted both physically and mentally. Ah, it hurts! Suddenly, Nanas brow furrowed tightly as the unrelenting abdominal pain intensified once again. I hope nothing bad is happening Nana felt inexplicably anxious and worried about the baby in her belly. After much thought, she decided to call Carl. She picked up her phone and found Carls number, but hesitated before dialing. Is Carl busy right now? Will I be disturbing him? Nana was torn whether or not to tell him about her unbearable abdominal pain. Cold sweat covered her forehead, and Nana suddenly felt a chill. In order to alleviate the sudden situation as quickly as possible, she tried to rx her mind while taking deep breaths. After a while, the pain slowly subsided, and the tightness in her belly returned to normal. Nana breathed a sigh of relief and, concerned about the health of her baby, decided to call Carl and ask when he would be back and discuss going to the hospital for a check-up. At the same time, Carl was on set filming, busy with reshooting a few long shots. The phone in the dressing room buzzed, paused for a moment, and then rang again. Coincidentally, Grace happened to pass by the dressing room and heard the sound of a vibrating phone, unintentionally stopping. Following the sound, Grace discovered Carls phone on the table. Instantly, her curiosity was piqued, and she walked over to take a look, realizing it was a call from Nana. You bitch! Seeing that it was Nana calling, Graces expression turned disdainful. She closed the dressing room door and deliberately answered the call to provoke Nana. Hello, is Carl still filming? The call connected, and Nanas voice came through the receiver. Grace narrowed her eyes and immediately asked arrogantly, What do you want with Carl? He doesnt have time to talk to you right now. Nanas mind buzzed. She hadnt expected Grace to be the one answering the call. Sheposed herself and calmly replied, Im looking for Carl. Please give him the phone. Unwilling toply, Grace retorted sharply, Why should I? Who do you think you are? At this moment, Nana was unaware of how Carl could be with Grace, and her phone wasnt with her either. Could it be that he had lied to her and never went to the set? Emotions surged within her, but Nana told herself not to panic. At the very least, she couldnt swallow her pride in front of Grace. Calming her emotions slightly, Nana remainedposed, I am Carls fiance, and I have his child in my belly. Carl is the father! Hearing Nana using their child as leverage, Grace was momentarily speechless. This was the most unbearable pain for her, the one thing that made it impossible for her to stay calm. They say a mothers bond with her child is strong, and Carl was already so concerned about Nana. With the presence of the child, it could tie them together for a lifetime.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Indescribable jealousy struck Graces chest, her face turning red with anger, and her resentment rapidly spreading. If she could, she truly wanted to kick Nanas belly! Chapter 777 So What If You’re Pregnant What if youre pregnant? Is that supposed to be impressive? What chicken in the world canty eggs? Grace sneered disdainfully, continuing to provoke Nanas nerves. Besides, is it really Carls child in your belly? It doesnt look like it to me. Werent you unclear with your ex-boyfriend before? Who knows whose child it is and just happened to end up with Carl! Boring! I dont want to hear your nder! Under the influence of her physical difort, Nanas emotions became more and more obvious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She suppressed her anger and didnt feel like arguing with Grace anymore. Although Grace couldnt do anything about Nana now, attacking her personally might make her have a miscarriage on the spot. Thinking of this, Grace intensified even further and spoke without restraint. Hehe, are you feeling guilty? Graces tone was full of disdain as she continued tauntingly, Threatening Carl with a child and refusing to leave him alone C dont you think thats pathetic? A person should know their own worth. Im embarrassed for you! On the other end of the line, Nana wanted to fight back but found that her hand holding onto the phone was trembling uncontrobly. Was this considered an open provocation from Grace? She knew she couldnt indulge this woman. However, thinking about how Carl handed his phone over to Grace and let her speak recklessly made Nana feel somewhat powerless. At this moment, another insult from Grace drifted into Nanas ear C not only did she use her of taking over someone elses nest but also called her an eggying machine! Grace hurled insults at Nana, mocking her with a triumphant sneer, Nana, why dont you leave Carl? Its better for everyone. Otherwise, youll either be confined or be a lonely widow for the rest of your life. Look at yourself now, how could Carl ever like you? The person he loves is me! Shut up! Nana couldnt bear the noise and couldnt help but snap back. Grace didnt hold back in the phone call, and herughter grew even more arrogant. She clearly heard Nanas angry shout. Fine, I wont say anything more. If you refuse to ept reality, theres nothing I can do. Graces tone was casual, In any case, Carl will eventually dump you. Its up to you whether you want to keep a shred of dignity or wait to be a deserted woman. You figure it out. Beep beep Grace had sessfully achieved her goal of provoking Nana and hung up the phone directly. Then Grace acted as if nothing had happened, casually deleting the call record, and then left the dressing room. Meanwhile, Nana was trembling all over, and Graces pressure reminded her of Carl. Since Grace was so confident, there must be a connection between her and Carl. But Nana couldnt find Carl, and she couldnt reach him on the phone either. Her mind was in chaos as she recalled Graces provocative taunts, and a slight pain emanated from her belly. It must be fetal distress. Nana thought to herself, remembering the doctors warning that she couldnt get angry anymore, as it could have serious consequences for the baby. For the sake of her unborn child, she needed to find a way to make herself happy. With this conviction, Nana decided to go out for a walk and clear her mind. Although the abdominal pain hadnt subsided, she could at least try to improve her mood. She changed into casual clothes and carefully descended the stairs. Mrs. Waters was sitting on the living room sofa, watching TV and eating fruits. Upon hearing footsteps behind her, Mrs. Waters turned her head and saw Nana carrying a small bag, heading towards the door. Approaching the sofa, although Nana and Mrs. Waters had a difficult rtionship, she still greeted her out of politeness, Im going out for a walk. However, before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Waters gave her a strange look and retorted, You know youre about to give birth, yet youre running around everywhere. What if something happens! Nana was momentarily stunned, not understanding what she had done to upset Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters red at Nana with a gloomy expression, then turned back to watching TV, ignoring her. Forget it Nana bit her lip lightly, refraining from uttering any words. Instead of enduring Mrs. Waters snide remarks, she decided to stay silent and quietly left the vi. It was dusk, and the gentle glow of the setting sun bathed Nana. She looked up at the sky, appreciating its beauty, finding sce in its soothing presence for her troubled mind. Once outside the vi, Nana walked slowly along the sidewalk. With the gentle exercise, the difort in her abdomen noticeably eased. Unconsciously, she walked quite far until the darkness of the night gradually enveloped the surroundings. The cool evening breeze caressed her body, bringingfort, and Nanas troubled heart gradually eased. Although it was gettingte, Nana didnt want to go back home. Mrs. Waters snide remarks, coupled with Graces phone call, cut Nana deeply. She just wanted to distance herself from that vi. The streets grew less crowded, and the surroundings fell into a quiet stillness, asionally interrupted by passing cars. Having wandered outside the entire evening, Nana began to feel weary, and there was some movement inside her protruding belly. Baby, are you tired too? Nana stopped in her tracks, smiling as she spoke to her pregnant belly. The unborn baby seemed to be able to hear Nana speaking, and it responded by squirming inside her belly. In an instant, Nana was filled with joy, gently caressing her restless belly and whispering softly, Good baby, Mommy will find a ce to rest, just wait a little longer. A magical scene unfolded as the little one truly settled down. Nana quickened her pace, searching for a ce to take a break. However, there were no benches on this street, so she had to look for a shop that was still open. Thinking of grabbing a bite to eat and resting at the same time, Nana surveyed the roadside and soon noticed a dimly lit alley to her right. The alley was straight and deep, despite its darkness. But about several tens of meters away, there was a restaurant with lights on. Nana didnt want to continue walking further. She decided to have a bowl of noodles nearby. Baby, would you like Mommy to take you to eat noodles? Standing at the entrance of the alley, Nana watched while gently tapping her belly with her fingers. This time, the baby seemed to be asleep, with minimal movement, just a slight bulge on one side of the belly, as if sticking out its little buttocks. The babys response instantly melted Nanas heart. As she continued walking, she responded to the baby, Then you sleep well, Mommy will eat more food, and youll grow faster. With love for her child in her heart, Nana entered the noodle restaurant. In addition to a bowl of noodles, she ordered a cold sd and three toppings. She knew that increasing nutrition was important for the babys development, especially since she hadnt had dinner tonight. She needed to make up for it. After about half an hour, Nana returned to the alley with a leisurely gait. It was already past nine oclock, but she still hadnt received any calls from Carl. He must still be with Grace. Thinking of this, turmoil surged in Nanas heart. Carl hadpletely forgotten about her, not even realizing that she had been out for several hours. Chapter 778 As Long As You’re Okay Standing in front of the noodle restaurant, Nana smiled bitterly. She knew she had nowhere to go and was ready to leave the alley and take a taxi back home. After all, the baby was more important than anyone or anything else. Now, the alley became even quieter, and Nana felt a bit scared subconsciously, walking hurriedly. But even though she was cautious, danger suddenly struck without warning. Just when Nana was less than twenty meters away from the mouth of the alley, a group of unruly hooligans came rushing towards her. Nana could tell that these people were not good guys, intentionally hugging the wall. But the hooligans, seeing Nana alone, had wicked thoughts before passing by. Hey, beautiful, wait a moment! The leader of the hooligans blocked Nanas path, smirking, and signaled hispanions to join him. Being intercepted by thugs, Nana felt a shock in her heart. In the blink of an eye, five or six people surrounded her tightly. What What do you want? Nana felt her heart pounding and had no idea what these people wanted. Initially, the hooligans were trying to hit on her, but as they got closer, they noticed Nanas protruding belly, and disappointment appeared on their faces. Such bad luck, encountering a pregnant woman in the middle of the night! The leader of the hooligansined, then reached out to Nana with a fierce expression. Hey, ording to the saying, encountering a pregnant woman at night brings bad luck for three years. Shouldnt youpensate us for our losses? The unreasonable demand made Nana annoyed. Wasnt this equivalent to robbery? Fine, Ill give you money, just let me go. For the sake of her child, Nana didnt want to confront them directly. She obediently agreed and took out all the change from her wallet. Little did she know, as the hooligans took the money and examined it under the dim light, their faces were filled with disappointment. Just this much? The hooligans frowned and noticed that the ne Nana was wearing around her neck seemed valuable. Since they had already taken the money, it didnt matter if they took another ne. The greedy hooliganughed and reached out to grab it. Nana didnt understand their intentions and, seeing the hooligan trying to make physical contact with her, she suddenly pushed him away and ran for her life. Unexpectedly, as Nana took the opportunity to escape, the hooligan became furious, yelling at his aplices. Chase her! Dont let that pregnant woman get away! Hearing the angry shouts behind her, Nana felt terrified. Out of her innate protective instinct for her baby, she ran desperately regardless of everything else. However, being pregnant, Nanas speed and endurance were greatly reduced, and she was caught up by several hooligans not long after. Smack! The leader of the hooligans pped Nana in the face, grabbing her cor and menacingly asked, You dare to run, huh? Are you nning to call the police? With no way to escape, Nana was at a loss. Repeatedly subjected to stimtion and fright, she cked out. At the same time, Carl finally finished shooting close to ten oclock. He didnt have time to go out for supper with the crew and drove straight back home. Entering the front gate of the vi, as soon as Carl stepped inside, he found the living room empty. Weird, everyones sleeping so early today? Carl murmured in confusion. Just as he was about to climb the stairs to check on Nana in the bedroom, he saw his mothering out of another room. Mom, youre still awake? Why arent you downstairs watching TV? Carl greeted his mother with concern, as usual. Hearing that her son had returned, Mrs. Waters finally found an outlet for her pent-up emotions. Dont even mention it! Why would I be watching TV? Im more concerned about Nanasplexion! Mrs. Waters took the opportunity to gossip, not only exaggerating the situation but also revealing the most important thing. Its really outrageous. Nana is always sulking, and she left home without a word in the evening and still hasnte back Mom, what are you saying? Did she really run away from home? Before the words could even fall, Carl looked shocked. Seeing his mothers disdainful expression, Carl turned and went to the bedroom to check. The room was indeed empty. At that moment, Carl couldnt stay still. Without even greeting Mrs. Waters, he immediately rushed outside to look for Nana. After being robbed by the hooligans, Nana woke up again and found herself in the hospital. The air was filled with the smell of disinfectant, and the sheets were so white that they were a bit blinding. She opened her eyes, her gaze dazed and confused. At that moment, a doctor walked over and, seeing Nana awake, smiled and informed her, Miss, youre awake. A young man brought you to the hospital just now. He is quite young, but he limps a bit. A young man with a limp? Lost in confusion, Nana froze, suspecting that the person who brought her to the hospital was William. Could it really be William who saved her? While feeling surprised, Nana also felt a bit uneasy. Doctor, did he say when he woulde back to the hospital?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nana couldnt help but ask, not knowing where William had gone or if he would reappear. I dont know about that The doctor finished a brief examination of Nanas body and then turned and left the ward. The surroundings were quiet, and Nanay on the hospital bed, involuntarily lost in her thoughts. Since thest time William left without a word, Nana hadnt heard anything from him. Today, he appeared silently but disappeared again before she woke up. Nana couldnt figure it out. Was William intentionally avoiding her, or was there something he couldnt talk about? Had his leg notpletely healed after all? After pondering for a long time, Nana still didnt have an answer. She could only temporarily put aside her thoughts about Williams whereabouts. Letting out a sigh, she caressed her swollen belly, feeling the babys slight movements. As long as youre fine, thats all that matters. Nana muttered to herself, finally finding somefort in her heart. Thinking back to the thrilling scene in the alley, Nana still felt lingering fear. If she hadnt been taken to the hospital in time She couldnt imagine what the consequences would have been. With a faint smile on her lips, Nana closed her eyes, intending to sleep a little longer, when suddenly Carls face appeared in her mind. Until now, it seemed like he hadnt realized that she wasnt at home. Nana thought, guessing that Carl must be with Grace. Did they spend the night together? With these thoughts in mind, Nana felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if she were being pricked by needles. Especially after Graces arrogant provocation on the phone, it was a sign that Carl had already changed his mind. Intense feelings of loss enveloped Nana, making her feel suffocated as if trapped in a tightening. If that was the case, did she still need to return to the Waters family? Nanas mind was in turmoil, lost in random thoughts as she drifted into sleep. Not long after, there was suddenly amotion in the corridor. Nana opened her eyes, vaguely hearing the voices of nurses and Carl conversing. The outside sky was still dim, and she didnt know if she was dreaming. Just then, someone pushed open the door to the ward. Nana suddenly woke up, and she saw Carl walking in, covered in dust. So it really was him! Chapter 779 Off the Top of One’s Head Nana, how are you? Are you okay? Carl walked urgently to the bedside and took Nanas hand, asking about her well-being. As their eyes met, Carls gaze was filled with endless concern and worry. However, Nana remained unmoved by his presence. Her face was as calm as if she were looking at a stranger. Carl continued to express his concern for Nana and exin how he had been searching for her all night after filmingte into the evening. But no matter what he said, Nana remained unresponsive. Eventually, Carl quieted down and asked in confusion, Why arent you speaking? Are you angry with me? Nana smiled at him. He looked so innocent that she would have believed him if it werent for that phone call. Im not angry, she replied calmly. But since were close enough to answer each others phones freely, did Grace have any objections when you came to visit me in the hospital? If their rtionship was intimate enough for them to answer each others phones without hesitation, then surely Carl had sought Graces permission beforeing to the hospital. But Carl didnt understand what she meant and looked even more puzzled. What do you mean? Why does it matter what Grace thinks of me? Seeing through his pretense once again made Nana smile wryly. She sat up with difficulty due to her pregnancy weight and sarcasticallymented on his acting skills, You really are an actor through and through; even in real life, lyinges naturally. Carl frowned but didnt know how else he couldfort her when she withdrew from him coldly after hearing this usation. For a while they both fell silent again until finally Carl couldnt stand it anymore. He realized that there must be some misunderstanding between them which needed clearing up. Believe me, he said patiently while repeating himself from earlier, I didnt lie or deceive youst night when I went home; I heard my mom say that you left so I went out looking for you However before he could finish exining himself fully, Nana interrupted him abruptly with a cold tone, Forget it. Nana listened to him speak absent-mindedly, then interrupted him suddenly, her voice cold and questioning, If you care about me so much, why did you let Grace answer my phone yesterday? Grace again. Carl waspletely bewildered. However, when he caught sight of Nanas solemn expression, Carl realized that there was a serious misunderstanding. He quickly took out his phone and carefully checked the call logs. Except for two calls from Mrs. Waters in the early morning, there were no iing calls from anyone else throughout the day. Carl felt like he had fallen into a puzzle; he had no idea what had happened during the filming. But he knew Nana wouldnt lie. The only possibility was that Grace had been to the set yesterday. With this in mind, Carl held Nanas hand again and patiently and gently exined, I will investigate this matter. Take good care of yourself and dont stress yourself. No need to investigate. Nanas voice remained cold as she calmly said, You can go now. I will take care of myself. The so-called investigation would only cover up the truth.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nana didnt want to be deceived time and time again; she just wanted to rest in the hospital for two days before making any decisions. Faced with Nanas indifference, Carl felt helpless. He sighed and saw the window gradually lightening. The night had passed. Alright, I wont disturb your emotions anymore. Carl stood up. We still have scenes to shoot today. If you need anything, remember to call me. Ill keep my phone with me this time. He stopped by the bedside, wanting to leave but still concerned about Nana. Hearing Carls restrained voice, Nana could only force a bitter smile. She didnt want to be forceful, nor did she need to expose Carls guilt. The two of them looked at each other in silence until Carl reached out his hand, wanting to gently touch her cheek. At this moment, Nana was extremely sensitive. Before his hand could approach, she simply turned her body to the other side. After another half a minute, the door of the ward gently closed. Nana turned around to look, but Carls figure was no longer visible. After leaving the ward, Carl didnt immediately leave the hospital. He found the attending doctor and nurses, asking them to give special care to Nana. In addition, he arranged for Nana to be moved to a better private room. As for the incident of Grace secretly answering the phone, Carl was stillpletely puzzled. He nned to go to the set in the morning and ask around. If Grace hade yesterday, someone from the crew must have seen her. After Carl left, Nana couldnt fall asleep. She had been lying in the ward all night and felt sore and ufortable. She put on her coat and got out of bed for a walk. At this moment, a nurse walked in and saw the heavily pregnant Nana. She hurriedly stepped forward to support her. Mr. Waters has arranged a different room for you. Let me take you there. Upon hearing the nurses words, Nanas eyes paused for a moment. No need, Im fine staying here, she politely declined. Nana didnt want to ept this favor. Right now, besides protecting the baby in her womb, she was still struggling with how to handle their rtionship. After finishing breakfast in the morning, Nana was examined by the doctor again. Due tost nights surprise, the doctor suggested that she stay for a few more days for observation. Nana agreed since she and Carl were still in a cold war anyway. With the arrangements made, Nana looked at the clear sky outside and nned to take a walk downstairs. Leaving the ward, she waited for the elevator in the corridor. However, just as the elevator door opened, a familiar figure walked out from inside. Jane? Seeing Jane holding flowers and a fruit basket, Nana was instantly surprised. Jane had originally nned to visit her directly in the ward, but they unexpectedly met at the elevator door. After a brief moment of astonishment, Jane smiled and greeted, I heard you were hospitalized, so I came to visit. Then lets go to the ward and sit. Nana nodded in the living room but secretly wondered who leaked this information. Could it be Carl? Besides him, Nana couldnt think of anyone else. The two of them entered the ward, and Jane examined Nanas slightly exhausted face, feeling a twinge of pity. She received a call from Carl in the morning, informing her about the misunderstanding and the ongoing cold war between them, which prompted her visit. Is the baby alright? Jane tried to start a conversation. She came here not only to visit Nana but also because Carl asked her to. After confirming with the staff, Carl found out that Grace had indeed been to the set yesterday afternoon. But she came and went in a hurry, without even saying hello to Carl. Nana smiled lightly, her lips pressed together, and responded calmly, The baby is fine, just not as active due to my condition. As long as the mother is fine, the baby will be fine too. Jane nodded with a smile, agreeing, and was about to bring up the misunderstanding between Nana and Carl. By the way, Nana, you and Carl Chapter 780 No News Jane spoke in a gentle voice, but Nana interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. Carl told you I was sent to the hospitalst night? Nana asked calmly. Jane nodded in agreement. At this moment, there were no emotions visible on Nanas face, as if she was recounting something unrted to herself. Last night, I encountered a few thugs in the alley, and the person who saved me should be William, but he left before I woke up. Listening to Nanas calm narrative, Janes eyes couldnt help but show surprise. William? Have you contacted him by phone? Jane asked in astonishment. Nana shook her head gently and sighed, denying, No, he changed his number a long time ago. Carl came to the hospital to see me this morning. Her calmness made Jane aware that someone who appeared calm after a dangerous situation was abnormal. Jane furrowed her brow and tentatively tried to exin to Nana, I know theres a misunderstanding between you two. Actually, Carl doesnt know anything about it. Someone answered the call you made in the lounge and deleted the call records. That was indeed the case, Carl waspletely unaware of this matter. But Carl understood Nanas personality, and in this situation, no matter how he exined, there would be no breakthrough. Is that so? Nana coldly chuckled, not believing Carls exnation. Jane didnt want their rtionship to be too strained, especially since Nanas baby would be born soon. Of course, Carl really didnt deceive you. Jane further emphasized, quickly responding, If you dont believe it, you can go to the set and ask after youre discharged. The staff saw Grace with their own eyes Alright, lets not talk about this topic. Nana interrupted her again, rubbing her temples and said, Right now, I just hope the baby is safe and sound. I dont want to worry about other people and things. Seeing Nanas impatience, Jane didnt continue speaking. After a moment of silence, Nana also felt the awkward atmosphere in the ward and took the initiative to express her intentions. After being discharged, I will reconsider my future with Carl. Perhaps we are simply not suitable. Nana said calmly, deliberately making her face look rxed and at ease. Learning that she had thoughts of breaking up, Jane couldnt help but worry. Nana was about to be a mother, how would she raise the child alone if she separated from Carl at this time? Considering the reality, Jane held Nanas hand and earnestly persuaded, Alright, its inevitable for two people to have conflicts when theyre together, but theres no need to escte it to this extent. Actually, Carl really cares about you. Despite Janes encouragement, Nana remained unmoved. Every word Grace said on the phone at that time still felt vivid in her memory. And the confidence that woman had indicated that Carl and Grace had aplicated rtionship. With tumultuous emotions inside, Nana didnt want to swallow her pride, but out of consideration for Janes goodwill, she just gave a perfunctory response, Lets talk about itter. I need to focus on getting better first. Jane understood that Nana could be stubborn at times, so she smiled gently andforted her, Alright, just dont overthink things. Consider the child in everything. That day, the two of them talked in the hospital room until noon, and during that time, Carl never appeared. In thete evening, Carl left the set and rushed to the hospital as soon as possible. However, he was stopped by a nurse in the corridor. Sorry, Mr. Waters, Nana said she doesnt want visitors and asked me to ry this to you. She doesnt intend to change rooms. Upon hearing Nanas firm attitude, Carl knew that their misunderstanding had not been resolved. Even though Jane came specifically to mediate, it was still in vain. Carls previously rapid breathing calmed down, and he didnt want to affect Nanas emotions, so he handed the things he had in his hand to the nurse. These are supplements I bought for her. Can you please give them to her? After saying that, Carl shook his head helplessly, and his deste figure quickly disappeared around the corner of the corridor. Not long after, Nana saw the nurse bringing in two boxes of supplements. She was stunned and quickly guessed that Carl had been to the hospital. Without waiting for the nurse to speak, Nana spoke first, Miss, you can keep these things for me. If hees to the hospital again, please return them to him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well The nurse looked hesitant. Although she didnt mind helping, as an outsider, she could see that Nana and Carls rtionship was still strained. Soon, Jane returned to Star Entertainment. She had been worried about thepanys situation on the way and checked Twitter several times, but fortunately, there hadnt been any negative news about thepany in the past few days. Jane opened thepanys official ount and then smiled with satisfaction. Marco had been doing a great job with the scheduled promotions every week, even on weekends, never forgetting to promote thepanys partners. It seemed that Marcos management was still good. Seeing this, Jane let go of half of her worries. Soon, she returned to thepany, and the employees were spirited, showing no signs of cking off while she was away. Jane greeted a few employees and then went to the practice room for trainees. Boss. When they saw Jane, the trainees stopped their activities. Where have you been these days? They all came up to greet Jane and, at her request, performed a dance in front of her. Not bad, theres improvementpared to thest time. Jane nodded, it seemed that Marco was managing well. Mr. Gibson has been visiting us regrly and talking to us a lot. When Marco was mentioned, the trainees praised him. But their expressions changed, But we havent seen him in a while. Maybe something came up. Janes pupils contracted. He hadnte to thepany these past few days? Jane returned to her office and checked the employees attendance records for these days. Sure enough, Marco hadnte to work for two days. This quickly caught Janes attention. She entrusted thepany to Marco, and he had been taking care of everything well, but now he started to ck off? Frowning, Jane picked up her phone and called Marco. It rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Hello, the person youre calling is currently unavable After the ringtone ended, an automated voice came on. Jane opened her mouth and called Marco several more times. Still, no one answered. Helpless, Jane sent him a few text messages. Marco, if you dont answer my calls, Ill deduct all your sry! If you still dont answer, Im telling you, you wont be getting your year-end bonus! She sent a string of messages, but it was like throwing a stone into the sea, no one responded. Jane furrowed her brow. Could it be that something happened to Marco? If you dont reply, Ill create a shipping with April and another male actor. April was Marcos bottom line. After she sent that message, Marco still didnt respond. Jane opened her mouth, looking at the messages, but Marco never replied. She called Marco more than ten times, but still no response. For a moment, Jane furrowed her brow. She called April over. Recently, Marco had been pursuing April, and ording to his style, he would definitely inform her of his schedule. Has Marco contacted you recently? Jane asked straightforwardly as April opened her phone. April shook her head. He said he went out for dinner two days ago, but he hasnt messaged me since. He hadnt even replied to April? Chapter 781 Trouble Arises Janes pupils contracted. It seemed that something had happened to Marco.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He hasnte to thepany these past two days. Have you seen him? Jane asked in a low voice, but April still shook her head. Hes like hes evaporated from the earth. We cant even find him at his usual eating spots, April said. Hearing this, Jane realized that something was wrong. Luckily, nothing had gone wrong at thepany these past few days; otherwise, who knows how many problems would be waiting for them? Jane opened her chat with Marco, which wasst updated two days ago when Marco reported his work progress to her. Frowning, she headed to Marcos house with April in tow. Could something have happened to him? April asked on the way there. Even she could sense that something wasnt right and Jane didnt know how to exin it all away. These past few days he hasnt sent me any messages reporting on his work progress. I thought he was just too busy but now it turns out that there might be a problem. Jane gritted her teeth and prayed silently that nothing bad had happened to Marco. He was their director after all; if anything went wrong with him, then thepany would undoubtedly suffer some consequences as well. Moreover, Jane could tell that April was gradually forgiving him step by step. Soon, the car stopped at Marcos doorstep. The two of them hurriedly ran towards his house and arrived upstairs. Jane relentlessly knocked on the door. But unfortunately, despite ringing the doorbell for a long time, no one came out to open the door. Aprils heart began to worry, and her eyes slightly reddened. What should we do, Jane? Could something have really happened to him? Its okay, its okay. Janeforted April while searching for a key at the door. Soon, the two of them found a key under the carpet and Jane hurriedly opened the front door. As soon as they entered, they were hit by a strong smell of alcohol. They instinctively furrowed their brows. The house was filled with bottles of alcohol. They bypassed the bottles and searched every corner of the house, but Marco was nowhere to be found. It seems like hes not at home either Jane frowned. They couldnt contact Marco anywhere. Helpless, they had no choice but to return to thepany. Just as they arrived at thepany, several employees hurriedly ran over. What happened? Janes intuition told her that something had gone wrong with thepany. Jane, Mr. Gibson is in trouble! Where is he? April and Jane almost asked at the same time. The employee hesitated for a moment, then handed his phone with Twitter open to Jane. The hot trending topic on Twitter read, Star Entertainments Director Marco Suspected of Drug Use. How is that possible? April growled lowly, biting her lip. We saw him just a few days ago. He was so lively and energetic. How could he suddenly be used of drug use? Several employees also expressed disbelief, but Jane remained silent. Lets not panic for now. Sheforted the employees. No one wanted Marco to face trouble like this. Soon, she returned to her office, opened Twitter, and began to carefully investigate the matter. Recently, the police arrested a group of drug traffickers and found Star Entertainments Director Marcos name on the client list. Currently, the police are conducting an investigation. As Jane read this news, her heart trembled. April also found the tweet. With Marco in trouble, she lost all motivation to work and hurriedly ran in with her phone. Jane, have you seen what theyre saying online? Marco cant possibly be like that April questioned as she came in, and Jane shook her head. There isnt concrete evidence yet. Just a few days ago, Marco seemed so lively and energetic. It really doesnt seem like he would use drugs. What do you mean seem? He couldnt possibly use drugs in the first ce! April, who was originally shy and introverted, became assertive at this moment, firmly believing that Marco must have been falsely used. Dont get too worked up. This matter hasnt been confirmed yet. After saying that, Jane picked up her phone and called Marco several times. But the result was the same. After ringing for a long time, no one answered on the other end. Jane sighed inwardly, shaking her head, forcing herself to stay calm. Since they couldnt reach Marco, she couldnt afford to lose control. Otherwise, thepanys situation would be even more dangerous. In that case, Ill have someone stationed at Marcos house for the next few days. If theres any news about him, theyll notify you immediately. Jane first asked April to rx, and April nodded. For now, she could only follow Janes arrangements. I will respond to this matter from the official ount, and the headline clearly states Star Entertainment. This matter concerns the reputation of thepany, and we cant act recklessly. I understand. April nodded and quickly returned to her position. However, because of the incident involving Marco, April remained restless, worrying about Marcos situation day and night. She took a deep breath, and soon, someone on the inte revealed even bigger news. Jane looked at the trending topic: Solid Evidence of Marcos Drug Use and her heart suddenly pounded. Whats going on She clicked on it and found that someone had leaked a video of Marco using drugs. As she watched the video, the surroundings were dimly lit, and a figure of a man appeared-Marco! He held a small pipe in his hand and gently exhaled a puff of smoke, forming rings that drifted out. This kind of smoke clearly wasnt emitted by ordinary tobo. Janes hand trembled slightly. She couldnt believe thatizens had even found such a video! She furrowed her brows and then clicked on the persons Twitter ount. There werent many posts on Twitter, but it had already exposed a lot of information about the person. Jane casually opened one of the photos and conducted a search online, quickly finding the location of that personspany. Janes pupils contracted, and she immediately arranged for vehicles and security personnel to head to thatpany. Fortunately, Jane was somewhat acquainted with the boss of thatpany. She took the persons Twitter ount and went in to inquire, quickly finding the whistleblower. The whistleblower turned out to be a low-level employee of thepany. She usually indulged in gossip the most, sitting idly at the front desk, receiving a meager monthly sry, and hardly making any contributions. Are you the one? Soon, Jane found her with the persons Twitter ount. The employee was clearly dumbfounded, never expecting someone toe looking for her. Youre? Im Jane. Jane revealed her identity, and the employee looked at her, instinctively wanting to escape, but she was quickly seized by the security personnel. What are you going to do to us? Chapter 782 Unscrupulous Journalist The woman screamed and thrashed in the security guards grip. Youre bullying me in front of everyone! Are you even human? I dont mean any harm, miss. I just want to talk to you. Jane remained calm and waved her hand, signaling for the security guard to release the woman. Come with us. Its crowded here. Janes eyes were as dark as night, and the woman swallowed nervously before reluctantly following Jane to a restaurant near theirpany. Where did you find this video? Jane asked. The woman hesitated for a moment before finally admitting she didnt know. Please think carefully about this, Jane said coldly. This incident damages ourpanys reputation. If we dont get results from you, well have no choice but to send awyer letter. The woman trembled at Janes words. Youre threatening me? Were just discussing business matters, Jane replied softly. The woman seemed scared and picked up her phone. I forgot where I found it. I just saved it randomly on my phone. Watching the fear in the womans eyes, Jane felt that there was more going on than met the eye. She took a deep breath and asked what had been on her mind all along, Where is Marco? At this question, the woman burst outughing. What? An employee of your ownpany is missing so youe asking me? You seem a bit Before she could finish her sentence, one of her guards red at her sharply. Jane didnt bother wasting any more time with this person; she shook her head and stood up instead, Please take care of yourself. Then without looking back at her again, Jane left. On the way back, Jane sent multiple messages to Marco, but no one answered. She opened Twitter and unexpectedly found a new trending topic. Jane Bullies the People Jane widened her eyes and clicked on it, only to see the same woman she had met in the afternoon. The woman had taken a screenshot from the video where the security guard had pulled her back in the afternoon. She maliciously photoshopped Janes expression to make it look fierce, as if she were threatening the woman. Looking at this trending topic, Jane instinctively bit her lip. It seemed that she had been manipted by the other party this time. She never expected the other party to be so ruthless, leaving no stone unturned. It seemed that she had underestimated her opponent. Jane made a phone call to the security room and asked them to bring the video of the woman upstairs. She watched the interaction between herself and the woman in the video, as well as the security guards reaction. Ms. North, we really didnt expect them to post it online. The security team leader exined helplessly. Jane nced at the footage and waved her hand. Its alright. Then she began investigating the surveince cameras on both sides of the road, from the woman entering the building to the altercation with the security guard. There must have been a conflict in between. Jane stared at the screen without blinking, not daring to rx for a moment. Ms. North, we found it, we found it! The security team leader quickly brought up the videos. Jane noticed that the woman got out of a ck car and was holding a camera. Based on the angle of the fabricated video, it seemed like someone had been following them all along. She carefully observed the womans actions and noticed that the ck car had never changed its direction. It seemed to be waiting for the woman. A hint of a smile appeared on Janes lips. Now it all made sense. Everything wasnt just baseless rumors. At that moment, her phone rang, but Jane nced at the caller ID and ignored it. Have thepanys technical department thoroughly investigate this license te number. We must find out, Janemanded with a cold tone. Every minute was crucial to her now. Jane locked herself in her room all night, continuously monitoring the trending topic. Its poprity didnt decrease; instead, it shot up to the top of the trending list. At this rate, she would be doxxed before she could find Marco. Patrick gently pushed the door open, holding a cup of hot milk. He looked at her serious expression and a trace of worry shed in his eyes. His gentle voice sounded, Darling, tomorrow Ill have the people in thepany investigate. You should rest for now. Knowing that Jane was serious and focused in her work, and that she always pursued perfection, but for this kind of gossip news, it was more important to stay calm. Jane let out a long sigh. Ive already asked the PR department to remove the trending topic, but it didnt work. During this time, she had scolded the PR department countless times for not being able to remove a simple trending topic. Clearly, someone is manipting everything behind the scenes, aiming to throw you off bnce, Patrick embraced her, gently stroking her hair with a touch of tenderness. Youre right, but Jane was so anxious that she was at her wits end. She had never encountered such a difficult situation before. The more you care about someone, the more likely you are to be thrown off bnce. Its better to rest well and discuss with April tomorrow. She is the one who needsfort the most. Patrick hit the nail on the head, and suddenly it dawned on her that at this moment, she shouldnt be tangled up in her own trending topic. Finally, a faint smile appeared on Janes lips as she leaned into his embrace. Warmly, she replied, Thank you. After a few days of rest, Nanas body gradually recovered. Every time she felt the baby kicking inside her belly, Nana couldnt help but smile. At ten oclock in the morning, she packed her personal belongings and held the discharge papers, ready toplete the discharge procedures. However, as soon as Nana walked out of the ward, she saw a tall and thin figureing towards her. Instantly, the smile on her lips disappeared. Nana instinctively took two steps back and was about to leave through the safety passage when Carl caught up with her. Nana, where are you going? Carls tone was anxious and concerned. For the past few days, he had been afraid to show himself. Every time he came to the hospital, he only inquired about her condition from the doctors and nurses. He tightly grabbed Nanas wrist, afraid that she would slip away if he let go. Let go of me, please stop bothering me, let me go! Nana was no match for Carls strength. She was afraid that any sudden movement would harm the baby, so she could only swing her arm in frustration. Seeing that Nana was still angry, Carl had no choice but to release her hand. Alright, my dear, youre emotional and temperamental. When we get home, you can vent however you want, you can even hit me. Carl patiently tried to persuade her, just wanting to get Nana out of the hospital for now. However, Nanas resistance grew stronger, and she didnt want to leave the hospital with him no matter what Carl said. I dont want topromise! Nanas tone was determined. She kept her distance from Carl and dered, word by word, Im not going back. Its better for everyone, including your mother! Mrs. Waters had never liked Nana, and she was always sarcastic at home. Carl was well aware of this. He frowned and took a step forward, pleading, Just calm down! Look at your belly. For the sake of the child,e back with me, okay? Nana remained silent, rejecting Carls request with her silence. I know youre feeling wronged, but we can find a way to solve it. If you dont like living in the vi, we can find another ce for you to stay during your pregnancy. Carl tried his best, using persuasion. He didnt dare to mention the misunderstanding from a few days ago. It was because of Nanasck of trust that he worried it would anger her. But even so, Nana refused to give in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No, I wont end up on the streets. Nana coldly refused and self-mockingly smiled, Finding a ce to stay is not a problem for me. Chapter 783 Far Away from Nana As she spoke, Nana couldnt help but remember Graces aggressive demands on the phone. And you should go be with the person you should be with. Dont worry about me, I dont need your concern. Having said everything that needed to be said, Nana just wanted to get away from Carl at this moment and brushed past him. Carl stood frozen in ce. He wanted to chase after her but found himself unable to move his feet as if they weighed a thousand pounds each. Meanwhile, Nana was walking quickly towards the elevator when suddenly she felt her stomach tighten inexplicably and waves of dull pain surged through her body. Just then, the elevator doors opened and a mboyantly dressed woman stepped out into the air filled with perfume scent. Smelling this strong fragrance, Nana looked up in surprise only to see Grace standing right in front of her. Youre out of the hospital so soon? I was thinking abouting over to see you! Grace greeted insincerely while handing a bouquet of flowers over to Nana. Since youre okay now, take these flowers as congrattions for getting discharged! As the words fell, Grace rudely walked past Nana. Whether intentional or not, she bumped into Nana forcefully and continued walking as if she hadnt seen her. Carl, youre here too! Graces face blossomed with a smile as soon as she saw Carl. But Nana was almost knocked over by her and stumbled before regaining her bnce. Seeing this scene from a distance, Carl became worried and ignored Grace, rushing over to support Nana. His tone was full of care, Are you alright? Let me help you back to the ward to rest, and we can leave the hospitalter. Currently, Nana had been bumped by Grace and almost fell. Her already ufortable belly now felt even more painful. In an instant, her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her once rosy cheeks turned pale. Although Grace felt unhappy being ignored, she couldnt help but smirk at Nanas painful expression. She started walking back and, seeing Carl supporting Nana, pretended to be concerned and asked, Are you really that careless? Being so negligent while carrying a child. Let me call a doctor for you! After saying that, Grace walked towards the direction of the consultation room, while Nana, worried about her baby in her belly, followed Carl back to the ward. Not long after, Nana leaned on the pillow on the hospital bed, taking a moment to rest and finally feeling some relief from the abdominal pain. She propped herself up on the edge of the bed and looked at Carl. Im fine now. Please take Grace out of the hospital. At least dont disturb me anymore. Nanas voice remained cold and unchanged, bing even more convinced that there was something improper between Carl and Grace. Carl found it both amusing and frustrating. He felt extremely wronged and was afraid that arguing with Nana again would cause her more pain. Dont overthink it. Right now, I only care about you. I dont care about anyone else. Carl expressed his position in a gentle tone and then tried to negotiate with kind words, If you dont want to go back to the vi, I can take you to the apartment for a couple of days. Its convenient for transportation and shopping there, and youll like it. He tried every method to make Nana stay by his side, even considering temporarily moving into the apartment with her. Unfortunately, Nana remained unmoved, and her attitude showed no signs of improvement. Thank you for your kind offer, but I dont need it. Nanas voice was icy, treating Carl as a suspicious stranger. Carl was at a loss, realizing that he couldnt persuade Nana, so he resorted to acting stubborn. If you wont go home or to the apartment, then Ill just follow you. Carl shrugged his shoulders and stuck to her, being shameless, Wherever you go, whether its staying in a hotel or sleeping on the streets, Ill be with you. Hearing this, Nana felt helpless. She had never realized that Carl could be so persistent As she hesitated, a series of footsteps came from the corridor, apanied by low voices of a man and a woman talking. Although Nana couldnt make out what they were saying, she easily recognized that the womans voice belonged to Grace. Just as her emotions were beginning to settle, an unnamed anger surged up from within her. In the next moment, Grace pushed open the door in high heels and walked in, followed by the doctor responsible for Nanas examination.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carl, Ive brought the doctor. Grace had a look of understanding on her face and turned to the doctor with a sweet smile, saying, Please, quickly examine her. I heard this month is risky. As the saying goes, seven survives and eight doesnt. What if Shut up! What nonsense are you spouting? When Nana heard Grace cursing her unborn child without any restraint, she finally couldnt bear it. Seeing Nana instantly flushed with anger, Grace pretended to be innocent and exined in a pitiful manner, What did I say wrong? Im only looking out for you. Upon hearing the two women arguing in the hospital room, Carl furrowed his brow, impatiently stepped forward, and took a side. His cold gaze fixed on Grace. Pointing towards the door, Carl roared in anger, Get out! Dont spout nonsense here! In an instant, Graces face turned pale with fear at the roar. She shivered and nced at Carl with a timid expression, questioning him with anger, Why are you being mean to me? The pain in her stomach isnt caused by me! Get lost. Carl remained unaffected, showing no sympathy or tenderness towards Grace. Grace bit her lip and pouted as she retorted, I tried to help by calling the doctor, but I ended up being med for everything! After speaking, she wanted toin further but realized that Carls attention waspletely focused on Nana, showing care and concern. Unable to bear Carls repeated disregard, Grace was infuriated and gritted her teeth. Hey! Are you even listening to me? Frustrated and humiliated, Grace forcefully pulled Nana, blocking her way and causing her to fall onto the hospital bed. This action immediately enraged Carl. Without a word, he stepped forward in big strides and forcefully pushed Grace aside. Grace stumbled and retreated next to a cab, angrily questioning, Have you gone mad? What did I do wrong? If it werent for her, Nana wouldnt have been giving him the cold shoulder for days. Moreover, he had just witnessed Grace intentionally bumping into Nana. The more Carl thought about it, the angrier he became. Seeing that Grace refused to leave, he had no choice but to grab her cor and drag her to the corridor. Bang! The door to the ward closed heavily. The doctor inside felt extremely awkward, while Carl outside was furious. Grace, stay away from Nana. This is my final warning! Carls face was filled with anger, but he paid no attention to Graces trembling appearance. Why are you being mean? Grace was unwilling to ept it and used Carl with a teary voice, I came to the hospital with good intentions to see Nana, but in your eyes, Im like an unforgivable viin? In response to this questioning, Carlughed sarcastically. Heh, dont pretend to be innocent anymore! He dismissed her without mercy, coldly countering, If it werent for you sneaking around and answering the phone, Nana wouldnt have run away from home, and she wouldnt have encountered robbers on the street, leading to her hospitalization! Chapter 784 I Haven’t Touched Her Grace had nothing to say when the subject was brought up. Her eyes darted around, and she hesitated to speak up and defend herself. She knew that anything she said now would only add fuel to the fire for Carl. After a moment of silence, Grace listened as Carl vented his frustrations before responding nonchntly, Are you done? Can I leave now? Seeing that this woman was not receptive to anything he had to say, Carl didnt want to waste any more breath on her. As he turned around and walked away, Grace bit her lip hard. What an unfeeling man! She muttered under her breath with a glint in her eye.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carl was about to enter the hospital room when he heard a loud thud behind him. He turned around just in time to see Grace copse onto the floor. Doctor! Doctor! Carl was confused and didnt know what had happened. He hurriedly entered the ward, and upon hearing that Grace had fainted in the corridor, the doctor immediately stopped examining Nana. That day, the doctor suggested that Nana stay in the hospital for another two days for observation. Her emotions remained unstable, frequently affecting the fetus, which was the biggest concern at the moment. As for Grace, she was pushed into the emergency room by two nurses. About an hourter, just as Nana waspleting the paperwork for her two-day hospital stay, the same doctor entered the ward again. However, this time he wasnt there to check on Nanas condition. Seeing Carl constantly by Nanas side, the doctor gestured for him to step into the corridor to talk. The two of them left the ward one after the other, and Nana regained some consciousness. By the window in the corridor, the doctor lowered his voice and informally said, Mr. Waters, Miss Panchak has woken up. She is staying in the adjacent ward, but But what? Sensing that the doctor had something to say, Carl wondered if Grace was trying to extort money from him. The doctor approached him and cautiously whispered, During the emergency treatment just now, we unexpectedly discovered that Miss Panchak is pregnant. The fetus is currently less than seven weeks old. Carl was dumbfounded by the news, unable to speak for a while. After a brief pause, he felt that the doctor was implying something and calmly asked, Why did you tell me about her pregnancy? Did you want me to inform her family? In fact, Carl had a clear understanding that there was a high probability the child in Graces belly was his own. However, since he had no personal rtionship with the doctor, he couldnt speak the truth. Seeing Carls apparent displeasure, the doctor quickly changed his proposal, No, thats not it. Miss Panchak has already woken up. Would you like to go and see her? Carl hesitated. If he went, he would inevitably have to face the issue of the child with Grace. If he didnt go, the truth might be exposed sooner orter. But he was more concerned about Nana. He didnt want Graces pregnancy to cause her significant distress. Alright, you can go about your business, thank you! Carl politely bid farewell and anxiously made his way to the adjacent ward. He lightly knocked on the door, and soon Graces weak voice came from inside. Although Graces feeble tone was pitiful enough to evoke sympathy from anyone, Carl remained unmoved. All he felt was deep annoyance. Entering the ward, he observed Graces sickly appearance, and his gaze shifted away from her. What do you want? Carls tone was harsh. Grace, full of expectations, thought that Carl might change his attitude, but he seemed even colder than before. What can I do Grace pretended to give a bitter smile and sighed softly. I didnt expect this ident to happen. I was surprised when the doctor told me I was pregnant. Carl was extremely frustrated at the moment. He wanted to negotiate with Grace and keep the pregnancy a secret. At least for now, Nana shouldnt find out. Of course, the best scenario would be if they could peacefully discuss and terminate this newly conceived life But he also feared that Grace would be emotionally unstable and make a scene for everyone to know, so he had to proceed step by step. Just as Carl was deep in thought, Grace on the hospital bed couldnt wait any longer. Carl, tell me, what should I do? She disguised herself as a helpless and pitiful woman. She thought that in this way, she might earn a bit of sympathy from Carl. However, things didnt go as she had hoped. Carl didnt know how to respond, and fearing that Nana might escape from the hospital, he impatiently blurted out, Figure it out yourself. Money is not a problem. Its best to get rid of it rather than keep it! Troubled and agitated, Carl uttered his true intentions. Grace was dumbfounded. She didnt expect such a response to her carefully arranged drama. When Carl returned to Nanas side, he saw her standing by the window. In less than two months, it would be Nanas due date. Nanas figure appeared thin and frail, except for her prominently swollen belly. She didnt look like a pregnant woman at all. Carl rested at the door of the ward for a few seconds, feeling an indescribable emotion. He closed the door and walked towards Nana, intending to help her back to the bed. As Carl took a few steps forward, he heard Nanas indifferent voice from the window. Youve been gone for a long time. Upon hearing her voice, Carl paused. He realized that it had indeed been half an hour. I went to see Grace. She woke up. Carl didnt want to lie to Nana, and he couldnt hide this matter. Oh, I see. Nana responded meaningfully. She turned around, expressionless, and walked towards the bed. Seeing her move, Carl hurriedly caught up, concerned and attentive, trying to support her. Nana seemed to anticipate his actions. She clumsily dodged aside, coincidentally avoiding his assistance. Back on the bed, Nana sat down, lowered her head, and coldly said, You can leave now. Go and apany her, donte to me. What? Carl still hadnt recovered, but he could clearly feel that Nanas attitude towards him was bing more and more distant. Nana knew that Carl was asking knowingly, and she spoke frankly, Grace is also about to be a mother. As the father, shouldnt you be there for her? Her words struck like a bolt from the blue. Carl was hit hard, and his already chaotic heart plummeted instantly. Its not what you think! Carl instinctively defended himself. Until now, he couldnt be certain that the child in Graces belly was his. He didnt rule out the possibility, but it wasnt absolute either. However, in front of Nana, even if there was the slightest chance, he wouldnt admit to having a child with Grace. I never touched her! It never happened! Carl emphasized with a heightened tone, desperately exining, I can swear on my life. That night, I was so drunk that I dont remember anything. How could apletely wasted person do such a thing? Listening to Carl desperately trying to absolve himself, Nana smiled. She slowly raised her chin, gazing at the blushing Carl, and casually reminded him, Not remembering doesnt mean it didnt happen. No, no! Carl vigorously shook his head, losing control of his emotions. Chapter 785 Don’t Bother Me Suddenly, he took a few steps and rushed to the bedside, kneeling in front of Nana and grabbing her hand anxiously. Listen to me, I know myself well. Even though alcohol can make people lose control, but I Enough! You dont need to exin so much. Nana didnt want to listen to his excuses and pulled her hand away coldly. From now on, we have no rtionship. I will raise my child on my own. She knew that her words couldnt persuade Carl at all and immediately pressed the call button on the hospital bed. Soon after, a nurse was called in by Nana and asked Carl to leave. At the same time, Grace was lying alone on the hospital bed listening to Carls argument with the nurse in the hallway. Although she felt abandoned now, she didnt feel miserable or helpless. So what if Carl didnt want their child? It wasnt like Mrs. Waters cared about their future grandchild either. What really bothered Grace was how she could bear a child with the Waters family bloodline inside her belly for real. The pregnancy was just an illusion created by bribing doctors; it might work for a while but would eventually be exposed over time. As soon as Carl left the hospital room, Grace took out her phone from under her pillow and quickly found Mrs. Waters number in her contacts list. Mrs. Waters wasining about housekeepers while scolding them for not doing things properly; meanwhile she also med her son for being absent from home frequently these days as well. Since Mrs. Waters never liked Nana before this incident happened, she must be thrilled that Nana had been staying at hospital for several days now without bothering anyone at home anymore. Whats even good about having children? They only bring trouble! If it werent because of him, I wouldnt have such headaches! Mrs. Waters pped herself on thigh while grumbling; everyone around seemed annoying today except when suddenly there came a ringtone from phone ced upon tea table nearby. Mrs. Waters red at one of housekeepers who dared not speak up anymore, and then looked surprised when seeing it was Grace calling. Grace, why did you think of me? Do you wante over? Mrs. Waters wanted to confide her dissatisfaction to Grace, and her invitation was the first thing she mentioned. To y her part well, Grace wasnt as gentle and obedient as usual. She sighed andined. Im in the hospital, so Im afraid I wont be able to visit you recently. Upon hearing Graces words, Mrs. Waters was full of confusion. Whats going on? Are you sick? No, its just that I fainted suddenly today, and then the doctor did some tests for me Grace replied shyly and vaguely. Although Grace didnt explicitly mention her pregnancy from start to finish, Mrs. Waters, as an experienced person, vaguely sensed something. She didnt speak directly but casually informed her, Then I will take some time to visit you at the hospital. Take care of yourself, alright! Mrs. Waters concern made Grace feel much better. Thinking that once she told her about the pregnancy, it would undoubtedly be a joyous event for the Waters family. That night, Gracey bored on the hospital bed. She yed with her phone to pass the time, her mind filled with thoughts of when she would be Mrs. Waters. Knock, knock! Just as she was dreaming, a few rapid knocks came from outside. Soon, Mrs. Waters walked in carrying a fruit basket. At that moment, Grace secretly rejoiced but maintained her gentle and polite demeanor on the surface. Why did youe sote Even before entering the ward, Mrs. Waters had inquired with the nurse and confirmed that the female patient in this ward was pregnant. Therefore, she didnt beat around the bush and got straight to the point as soon as she entered. Grace, I know everything, theres no need to feel embarrassed! Mrs. Waters couldnt stop smiling, sitting down and holding Graces hand while informing her and scrutinizing her at the same time. Mmm! Indeed! Yourplexion clearly shows youre expecting! Mrs. Waters made a self-conceited judgment, noticing Graces shy and hesitant appearance, which made her even more delighted. Mrs. Waters Grace lowered her gaze, blushing, with a mix of shyness and a hint of a young wifes charm. To be honest with you, I told Carl about this matter, but it seems like hes not ready to be a father yet. Grace erased Carls coldness and determination, instead describing him as a young lord who was still yful and hadnt settled down. As soon as Mrs. Waters heard this, she understood and saw Graces anxious and uneasy face. She immediately made a statement. You can rest assured, no matter what Carl thinks, as a soon-to-be grandmother, I will represent the Waters family and definitely take responsibility for you until the end! Mrs. Waters tone was particrly firm, dering that she would give Grace and the child a proper status. With Mrs. Waters supporting her, Grace felt even more confident. Although Carls attitude had always been icy, it didnt prevent her from taking on the role of Mrs. Waters. After receiving Mrs. Waters assurance, Grace nned to seize this opportunity and create a bit of hype to force Nana to give up. Early the next morning, after finishing breakfast in the hospital room, Grace immediately picked up her phone and checked her contacts. She knew some tabloid reporters who were now affected by the economy and had turned to working as editors for various websites. They were constantly digging up all kinds of sensational news. As long as it was something that could attract inte users attention, they wouldnt miss it. Hey, Teagan, I heard you changed jobs a few months ago? Grace asked casually, inquiring, By the way, do you know how to buy trending topics? I want to make it to the top rankings. Teagan, who used to work for an entertainment magazine as a paparazzo, was quite adept in this field. Upon hearing that Grace wanted to buy a trending topic, Teagan readily quoted a price and imed that she was willing to help her old ssmate with more publicity. Upon hearing this, Grace was just as straightforward and generous, offering two hundred thousand to secure the top ten spots on the trending topic list for a day.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After both parties reached an agreement on the price, Grace generously handed over ten thousand as payment for writing the article. With all the arrangements in ce, she began to patiently wait. Within twenty-four hours, the news of Carl bing a father would undoubtedly be exposed on the Inte. At the same time, Nana had spent the day being observed in the hospital and, after a safe check-up, started packing her things to prepare for discharge. It was ten oclock in the morning when Nana walked out of the ward with her handbag and saw Carls figure approaching quickly. Im here to pick you up from the hospital! Carl greeted eagerly, smiling gently and asking, Did you rest wellst night? Is your stomach still ufortable? Upon hearing Carls caring tone, Nana remained cold in her attitude. I dont need you to pick me up. Please dont bother me! She was concise and direct, rejecting Carl outright. The news of Graces unexpected pregnancy from yesterday still lingered in Nanas mind. She couldnt forgive Carl, nor could she turn a blind eye to it. Knowing that Nana was still angry with him, Carl shook his head, feeling both frustrated and helpless. Even though he still didnt believe that the child in Graces belly was his, he couldnt find any evidence to prove his innocence. Chapter 786 Men Can’t Be Relied On Nana! Im not trying to bother you! Carl stopped her just as she was about to leave. Even if youre mad at me, think about the baby! He pleaded with her, racking his brain for a way to convince her. Your health hasnt stabilized yet. Come back with me and rest for a couple of days. Once everythings okay, you can leave and I wont stop you no matter where you go. With no other options left, Carl had to resort to trickery. He thought that if he brought Nana back home first, he could investigate whether or not Graces pregnancy had anything to do with him. You make it sound so nice, Nana sneered. Knowing Carl well enough, she knew that once they got back to the vi, he woulde up with all sorts of excuses and reasons why she couldnt leave. No need. I can go home and take care of myself. My parents will look after me so dont worry about it. Nana wasnt willing topromise in any way; it seemed like they had reached an impasse. Carl was at his wits end; there was nothing he could do against Nanas stubbornness. As she walked towards the elevator, Carl initially wanted to give up, but after some contemtion, he chased after her again. Both of them came out of the elevator at the same time, but Nana intentionally ignored him and hurriedly left the hospital. Standing by the roadside, she looked at the approaching taxi, preparing to hail it, but her view was blocked by Carls vehicle. Instantly, Nana became furious and annoyed, cursing, Get your damn car out of the way! Can you please keep your car away from me? However, Carl didnt back down. He opened the passenger door and pleaded, Darling, please get in the car. If you dont want toe back with me, I can take you to your parents house. He had his own considerations and nned to coax Nana into the car first. Thank you, but I can take a taxi by myself! However, Nana was ungrateful and bypassed his obstructing vehicle, attempting to hail the next taxi. Little did she know that Carl was determined to achieve his goal. He simply turned off the car engine, got out, and apanied Nana.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This action puzzled Nana, and she asked with a doubtful expression, What tricks are you ying now? Are you being a sycophant? Apdog? Carl remained silent, using his tall stature to block Nanas gestures of calling a taxi. They missed several taxis in a row, and Nanapletely lost her temper. Since Carl was impervious to her current state, she didnt want to engage in endless arguments and decided to walk on the sidewalk. Carl held the car keys in his hand and continued to follow at a leisurely pace. After walking some distance, Nana couldnt bear it anymore and stopped, urging him once again. Mr. Waters, please leave me alone! Im begging you! Nana made a pleading gesture, sping her hands in front of her chest, hoping he would stop pestering her. But Carl was determined to win Nana back and persisted in negotiating, I will leave you alone if you get in my car and let me give you a ride. If it was just spending some time with Carl in the car, Nana could consider it. With this thought in mind, Nana tentatively asked, Really? Youre just taking me home, right? Youre not deceiving me, are you? Of course, I wont deceive you. Cant you trust my character? Carl nodded confidently. If it were before, Nana wouldnt hesitate. But the events of the past few days made her understand one truth: men are generally unreliable. The pregnancy situation with Grace left Nana unsettled, especially regarding Carl. She began to doubt his character. Dont be ridiculous. Now youre worthy of discussing character with me? Nanaughed mockingly. After saying that, she continued walking along the sidewalk. However, as she walked, she suddenly realized that Carl had disappeared without a trace. Externally, Nana couldnt forgive Carl, but deep down, she still had a hint of reluctance. Did her words hurt Carls pride? Nana thought to herself and suddenly stopped in her tracks. She stood still for a few seconds, and seeing that Carl hadnt caught up, she couldnt help but turn around and look back. In the next moment, Nana saw Carl going in the opposite direction, walking fast, and within a minute, he had gone far away. He really left Nana felt a sense of inexplicable disappointment. However, as she thought about Carls involvement with Grace behind her back, Nana resisted the urge to chase after him and continued walking along the straight sidewalk. After a short while, Nana arrived at an intersection. Coincidentally, the traffic light turned red, and she patiently waited at the pedestrian crossing. Nana, get in the car! Just as the traffic light was blinking, Carls gentle voice drifted from the car behind her. It turned out that Carl had just gone back to fetch the car! Instantly, Nana felt as though she had fallen into a trap. She realized that she was too naive, thinking that her unintentional words had hurt him. An unnamed anger stirred within Nana, and she was about to refuse when Carls voice reached her ears again. Nana, trust me this once! As Carl opened the car door, he made a promise, If I speak a single lie, you can report me to the police anytime. Hearing Carls earnest tone, Nanas resolve finally wavered. Although she wanted to separate from Carl, hitching a ride with him once wouldnt hurt. Alright then, I hope you keep your word. Nanas expression was serious as she got into the car and fastened her seatbelt. Finally, Carl was pleased that he managed to convince Nana to get into the car. Hold on tight! He calmly reminded her, stepping on the elerator and crossing the road. During the journey, the two of them didnt talk much, and Nana didnt have the intention to engage in a lengthy conversation. Most of the time, she gazed out the window at the street view. Were almost there. Carl reminded her and added, Do you want me to apany you upstairs? So that your parents wont think too much. Nanas gaze paused upon hearing his words. One had to admit that Carl was considerate and thoughtful. In fact, she hadnt made up her mind about whether to tell her parents about their impending separation. Now that she was pregnant and approaching the due date, if her parents heard about her breakup with Carl at this time, they would undoubtedly worry about their only daughter. Nana was sensible and didnt want to give them unnecessary trouble. Well then, help me smooth things over with them. Nana agreed to Carls suggestion and added, I will find a ce to live as soon as possible and move out once its confirmed. ording to Nanas n, she intended to keep her father in the dark temporarily and make ns after the child was born. Sure, Ill do my best to handle the situation. Carl responded in cooperation. Half an hourter, the car slowly entered an old residential area. Soon, the two of them arrived in front of her home. Nana lightly knocked on the door and waited for a while, but there was no response from inside. Carl nced sideways and also raised his hand to knock a couple of times. It seems like theyre not home. Carl calmly spoke and suggested Nana to call and ask. After dialing the number, Nana spoke to her parents for a few moments and learned that they had joined a tour group to go mountain climbing. Of course, Jerry and Tracy werent merely going for leisure; they wanted to pray for the soon-to-be-born grandchild. Upon finding out that they would return in two days, Nana decided to stay at home for the time being. Chapter 787 Three Days is Just Three Days But Carl seized this opportunity and anxiously spoke up, Nana, since theres no one at home, why dont youe back with me for now? He was afraid that Nana would refuse him, so he kept presenting facts and reasoning. His intention was to make her understand that living alone during thete stages of pregnancy is risky, especially since Nana had just been discharged from the hospital. After ten minutes of persuasion, Nana reluctantly agreed. Okay then, Ill stay until my parentse back. She said expressionlessly before heading downstairs. That afternoon, Carl drove Nana back to the vi. Mrs. Waters had gone to visit her future daughter-inw at the hospital so the atmosphere in the vi wasnt as tense without her there. Carl brought Nana to his bedroom and finally felt relieved after being anxious all day long. Since youre here already, just make yourselffortable and take good care of yourself! Carl tried to test out Nanas attitude while alsoying a foundation for his next move. But unexpectedly, Nana remained cold as usual and replied with biting words, Youre overthinking things. Ill only stay here for three days. Three days it is! Carl quickly confirmed in fear that she might change her mind anytime soon. And so it was settled: Nana returned to live at the Waters family vi once again. After lunch, she felt a bit tired, so shey on the bed, browsing the news on her phone and contemting taking a nap. Originally, it was a rxing thing to do, but as soon as Nana opened the news website, she was startled by a prominent headline on the trending list. [Popr Male Star Carl Exposed as a First-Time Father] These words immediately caught Nanas attention, and she wondered who the other protagonist of this news could be. Was it herself or Grace? Now that both women were pregnant with Carls children, it seemed like the plot of a pce struggle. Thinking about this, Nana shook her head with a bitter smile, feeling a mix of emotions. Out of curiosity, she clicked on the trending news, only to find that there was no mention of herself in the article or the photos. The real leadingdy was Grace. For a moment, Nana felt a pang of pain in her heart, and her resentment and disappointment towards Carl resurfaced. Closing the news website, she absentmindedly opened Twitter, intending to share her feelings. But to her surprise, she made a new discovery. On the current Twitter feed, countless youngizens were enthusiastically discussing Carl bing a soon-to-be father. Most people offered their support and blessings, and some couldnt wait to see Carls baby. Of course, there were a few dissenting voices, questioning Carls faithfulness and suggesting that he wasnt father material. In any case, there were supporters and critics, including influential celebrities who retweeted and offered their blessings. Faced with the rampant coverage on the inte, Nana began to feel overwhelmed. Now that Grace and Carl were closely linked together, what did that make her? Nana self-deprecatingly chuckled, and her only thought was to escape from the vi. After packing up her things, Nana walked out of her bedroom and left the vi without hesitation. Coincidentally, Carl had gone out to buy something, nning to cook a big meal for Nana in the evening. But when he returned, he found the house empty. A dumbfounded Carl frantically made phone calls, but after being hung up on several times, he realized that Nana had blocked him. ***** April had been monitoring the heated discussions all night, and after spending two days in her room, she couldnt bear to sink into such depression any longer. So, she took the initiative to contact the journalist who broke the news and arranged to meet at a coffee shop. This time, she would be prepared and wouldnt let anyone manipte her anymore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. April ced the recording device she had prepared in advance in her pocket and set her phone to record mode. With these two ns in mind, she finally had the courage to head to the coffee shop for the meeting. She wrapped herself tightly, wearing a mask and a hat, leaving no part of her exposed. Standing at the entrance of the coffee shop, she could immediately see the journalist sitting inside. April took deep breaths, clenched her fists, and encouraged herself. She couldnt afford to lose this time. April walked straight in and sat across from the journalist who broke the news. The journalist only nced up briefly, looked at April, and smiled lightly. So, youvee to meet me today for a rted matter? The journalist didnt want to y dumb; they knew each others boundaries. Upon hearing this, April hesitated for a moment, considering her options, and then directly began to press for answers. Was it your people who leaked the information? The journalist didnt answer, just lifted their coffee cup and took a sip. Im telling you, what evidence do you have to prove that he definitely used drugs? Besides, those photos you took were just coincidental moments. When April saw the journalists attitude, she couldnt contain her anger and wanted to vent it all out. However, this yed right into the journalists hands. Im only responsible for taking photos. Moreover, when I posted the photos and text, it wasnt me saying he used drugs. It was what the majority ofizens said. You cant me me for that, can you? The journalist was indeed skilled at twisting words and didnt give April any chance. Do you know how much damage this has caused to his reputation? Hes disappeared now! April was thoroughly enraged and argued with him, banging the table. The journalist remained indifferent, waving their hand to ask April to calm down and continue sitting. Why are you in such a hurry? Dont forget, youre a public figure too. The journalists words reminded April. If she acted impulsively, she would only make things more difficult for Jane if she also became the target of public scrutiny. Tell me, what conditions do you want in order to stop the trending and clear his name? If being tough didnt work, then she had to resort to being soft. She didnt believe that there was anything money couldnt achieve in this world. The journalist suddenly burst intoughter. I suppose you came prepared this time and brought your recording device. Dont sit here and keep using me, its pointless! April panicked. She tightly gripped the recording device in her bag, while her phone was also hidden inside. Are you using me of something with your words? April directly questioned him, not even looking at him, just drinking her coffee. Dont forget, Im a journalist, and the most important skill a journalist should have is investigative ability. Your hand has been in your bag the whole time, holding onto your recording device, right? You took the initiative to meet me, every word you said was a trap. Are you going to bring it out yourself, or should I wait for you to trendter? This journalist was indeed not someone to be trifled with. He saw through Aprils intentions with just a few words. Why should I trend? I havent said anything outrageous! April learned to be persistent. The journalist pointed to a ck sedan outside, and through the car window, a camera could be seen pointing directly at their location. Dont you want the front page headline to be about you? A rising star publicly bribing a journalist, all to cover up the drug use. The journalist reluctantly revealed the headline of the trending news, Do you think after such newses out, you can continue in your position? Chapter 788 Finding Marco April waspletely helpless, ring at the journalist with fierce eyes. Youre so despicable, she said. Thank you for thepliment, the journalist replied, taking out her phone and recording pen from Aprils bag without waiting for her permission. He carefully examined the recording pen and suddenly dropped it on the ground. What are you doing? April was very angry. Youre a well-known person now. Why are you still using a fake recording pen? April waspletely stunned. She had bought this recording pen from a nearby store. Could it be that she had been tricked from the beginning? Now both her recording pen and all recordings and videos on her phone were gone. She gained nothing but exposed herself in this trip. She was so angry in her heart that she couldnt help but curse the journalist countless times. Alright, Ive understood the situation. If you need anything, you can still find me, the journalist said smugly and left. April pounded the table in anger, drinking all her coffee in one breath. The sour and bitter taste spread in her throat. Meanwhile, Jane and Patrick arrived at thepany and went straight to the security office. They had a lead on the license te number of the ck sedan they wanted to investigate. They believed that by following this lead, they would surely find Marco. Hows it going? Jane asked anxiously as soon as she entered. Weve found the owner of the ck sedan and her address, one of Janes colleagues replied. The efficiency of the people in Janespany was impressive, which reassured her. Now that weve found the address, cant we go and find her ourselves? Jane still wanted to personally handle it to avoid causing more trouble. Dont rush. Let me go and check first. Ill call you once I have any news! Patrickforted her from the side. At the same time, April also arrived at thepany and headed straight to Janes office. When she pushed the door open and saw that there was no one inside, she waited outside. After a while, both Jane and Patrick arrived, and April quickly told Jane about what had happened. These people are so audacious. We must teach them a lesson this time, Jane said, realizing that these journalists had no moral boundaries. Jane had always maintained good rtionships with various entertainmentpanies. After all, herpany had many artists, and she had left a way for their development. However, there were always some people who wanted to sabotage things, making the situation even more difficult. You two sit tight. Ill be right back. Patrick settled them down and went directly to the parking lot. Jane still had some concerns, so she and April followed Patrick to the parking lot and got into the car. Why did you follow us? Patrick was a little annoyed. We need to find someone. So the three of them headed straight to the address they had obtained from the investigation. The address led them to an abandoned factory on the outskirts. Normally, no one woulde to such a ce, and it seemed like Marco had been kidnapped. The more Jane thought about it, the angrier she became. How could a well-known artist like Marco be kidnapped by a few people like this?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They arrived outside the factory, and from the outside, it looked like a ruin that hadnt been visited for a long time. There are no cars nearby. Their people probably just left, so we need to act quickly. Follow behind me, and if their people spot you, both of you should run, Patrick said, trying to minimize the danger. The three of them crouched and walked towards the factory. The factory had three floors, and each floor was in a state of disrepair, as if no one had lived there for a long time. They went up to the first floor but found no clues. Then they went up to the second floor, which was also deserted. They could only pin their hopes on the third floor. Just as they were about to go up, they heard some movement on the second floor. Wait, I think I heard something! Jane raised her hand to signal them to stop. They went back to the second floor and followed the direction of the sound. They saw an old, broken door up ahead. Patrick positioned himself in front of the door, protecting the two of them, and then kicked the door open. As expected, they saw Marco inside, bound with ropes and his mouth gagged. Quickly untie him! Jane and April hurried forward to help untie the ropes. April was so excited that tears rolled down her face. You finally came! Hurry, we need to leave. Peoplee here every day, Marco urged as soon as he started speaking. Dont cry, dont cry. The most important thing is to leave quickly, Patrick said, scanning the surroundings from outside the door. Every now and then, he urged them, Faster, I see their car. So the three of them didnt dare to stay any longer. They didnt have time for catching up. Jane and April supported Marco, while Patrick led the way. They went down the stairs. Just as they reached the ground floor, Patrick stopped abruptly and whispered to them, Get down quickly. It turned out that the kidnappers had arrived. Marco pointed behind them and said, Theres a small door. They came in through there. That meant they could all run directly out of the main gate! So they exchanged nces, and Jane pointed in the direction of their car. They listened as the voices of the kidnappers gradually faded away. Hastily pulling Marco, the group ran towards Patricks car. Just as they reached the open space, they heard someone shouting from behind, Theyre running! Get them! You all get in the car! Patrick shouted to them as the pursuers closed in. They quickly got into the car, and with a leap, Patrick jumped onto the vehicle. Jane sat in the passenger seat, while April and Marco sat in the back. As they saw the pursuers about to catch up, Patrick immediately started the car. These people are not to be trifled with. We need to run quickly. Otherwise, if they catch us, it will be very dangerous, Marco warned from the back. Indeed, the aggressiveness of these people was evident, and they had no idea who was behind them. It was likely they were hired thugs. Jane asionally nced back. The pursuing car continued to follow them. Theyre catching up. As they were about to enter the city, Patrick furrowed his brow, sensing trouble. He immediately turned the steering wheel and headed straight onto a highway, elerating at a high speed that ordinary people couldnt catch up with. After we pass the toll booth, make sure no one sees you. This highway is close to their area, and Im afraid their people might be lying in wait, Jane considered all possibilities to avoid any unexpected situations. Chapter 789 I Sign You, Mr. Pansy April quickly put her feet up on the chair behind her, half-sitting and reclining, while Marco endured his pain and crouched on the ground with a small nket covering him. With April blocking the view from behind, others could only see a seriously ill person. Jane gave her a thumbs-up. Soon enough, they arrived at the toll booth where a group of people had gathered. Surprisingly, even police officers were standing on both sides. Jane was confused C did Marcos kidnappers have some sort of connection? They passed through the toll booth smoothly but were stopped just one meter away by a man in police uniform carrying a stick. April, noticing the situation, immediately pretended to be seriously ill, half lying down. Jane quickly scattered her hair and had a few tears in her eyes. The man knocked on the car window a few times, and Patrick rolled it down and asked casually, Whats the matter? We are conducting a routine inspection. Please cooperate with our work. The man spoke in an official tone but his eyes kept wandering inside. Patrick saw this and rolled down all four windows and pointed to the person behind him, saying, My sister is critically ill and needs to be taken to the hospital urgently. Seeing this, tears continued to flow down Janes face as she cried and shouted, Little sister, hold on, you must hold on. April was skilled at pretending to be a patient, and she coughed in a fake voice and said, Sister, brother-inw, Im afraid I cant hold on anymore. What illness does she have? The man seemed somewhat skeptical and kept looking at April. Fortunately, April wasnt wearing makeup today, and this ce was quite remote, so no one would notice or recognize them. Lung cancer, Patrick calmly uttered two words, his eyes filled with disappointment and regret. It was unexpected that a powerful CEO, a person with great influence, would now resort to telling lies. Jane suppressed her amusement. The man hesitated, walked towards the back of the car, and reached out to touch April. Patrick added, Dont touch her, its contagious. The man immediately stopped his hand and retreated a few steps, looking panicked. Hurry up and leave, he impatiently shouted at their car. Patrick stepped on the elerator, and the car drove away. Jane couldnt hold back anymore and burst intoughter. Marco was also helped up by April. Jane looked at him with interest and said, Youve been wronged. Marco smiled bitterly and waved his hand, saying, Thanks to you all. I didnt even realize when you became such a good actor. When did you be so skilled? Jane stared at Patricks face intently, admiring its unparalleled beauty. The previous police officer wasnt even captivated by it. Why are you staring at me? Patrick regained his usualposure and focused on driving. Im just thinking, when you go bankrupt, I can sign you up under mypany as my leading male artist, Jane began to fantasize. Given Patricks looks and talent, it wasnt entirely impossible. Patrickughed at her teasing and nced at her, saying, Mrs. Pansy, youd better tell your son, I dont think Ill ever be an actor. Jane muttered, How about you give up yourpany and sign with me instead, let me make you famous? This remark made the other two burst intoughter. Jane, give up this injustice. After all, Mr. Pansy is quite famous now, April added from the back. Jane felt uneasy deep down, nced at the three of them, and tightly closed her eyes. Patrick kept driving while looking back, afraid that someone might be following them. When they descended from an overpass, they saw that there were no cars behind them. They immediately went up another overpass, preparing to leave through the toll gate.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Coincidentally, there were police officers there as well. Patrick quickly woke up Jane and the others. There are police officers ahead. We cant use the same method as before. Let Marco be prepared and lower his head, Patrick carefully arranged. As their car drove out of the toll gate, they were stopped by the police. These police officers were much more fierce than the previous ones. Routine inspection, they saluted Patrick. Please step out of the car, we need to conduct a check. Upon hearing this, Janes heart skipped a beat, and she didnt dare to say much. She nced at April in the back and signaled silently before they all got out of the car. The police officers approached to inspect the vehicle, while April remained by Marcos side, supporting him. Arent you the actor exposed in the news for drug use? A female police officer standing nearby immediately recognized Marco. You must be mistaken, Patrick intervened, blocking their way. Im not mistaken. Look at the photo. The female police officer took out her phone andpared the photo with Marco. It was indeed the same person, and other police officers quickly gathered around. Tell us, where were you nning to take this person? Faced with the questioning, Patrick realized he couldnt avoid it any longer and confronted them directly. News can be true or false, and the entertainment industry is full of peculiar things. Based on these gossip news, are you ready to convict us? The news about Marcos drug use was originally a one-sided exposure by a journalist and had not been urately verified. The police officers were not to be trifled with and approached, saying, Whether its true or not, if youe with me for a check, well find out. Saying that, they prepared to take Marco and the others away. At this moment, a group of people who had been chasing their car caught up. Patrick frowned, wondering where they hade from, considering they had already shaken them off. Officer, let me prove that there are drugs hidden in their car. The group of people got out of their car and directly spoke to the police. Patrick and the others were seized and couldnt get close to their car. The police approached and thoroughly searched the inside and outside of their car. As expected, they found a package of drugs. Holding it up, they yelled at the group, Take them all away. Patrick and Janes eyes met, realizing they had been yed once again. The person behind this was truly not to be underestimated! They were taken to the police station, where the officers checked the car records and confirmed it was Patricks vehicle. They approached him and asked, What is your rtionship with Jane? Patrick snorted, resting one leg on the other, showing no signs of fear. She is my wife. April, you can go back now. This has nothing to do with you in the first ce. Jane thought it would be better for at least one of them to leave, so they wouldnt all be trapped here and unable to escapeter. April was somewhat persistent, but she couldnt resist Janes urging. After Jane exined Aprils situation to the police, April was released. Meanwhile, Marco was taken away for testing, and Patrick and Jane waited outside. Chapter 790 The Truth Comes to Light At this moment, the police chief received a message and walked in directly. He shook hands with Patrick and said, Mr. Pansy, what are you doing here? The police officer next to him looked confused. Rodrigo, your people arrested me and imed that there were drugs in my car, Patrick red at the officer fiercely. Mrs. Pansy, I apologize for the inconvenience caused to you. Pleasee with me, said the chief as he led them both into his office. The young policeman followed closely behind. Jane exined briefly about what had happened. The police chief was furious and scolded Officer Ben saying, Ben, how could you do such a thing? Mr. Pansy is our esteemed guest! If it werent for the contributions made by the Pansy family to our city through donations and charity work, we wouldnt even have a ce inw enforcement. Officer Ben apologized profusely saying, Mr. Pansy Im sorry but your friends drug possession After we get results from testing his body for drugs, then well know whos telling the truth, Jane interjected sensibly. She also wanted to find out who was behind all of this mess. April returned home and began to overthink. The more she thought about it, the more dissatisfied she felt. They were so close to rescuing Marco, why was everything so difficult? At that moment, someone online exposed a series of recorded phone calls. Jane looked at the news and listened to the contents of the recording. The voices were that of April and the journalist who exposed them, but the recording had been manipted. Some people cant control themselves anymore. Im starting to worry about April, Jane said, afraid that she might do something foolish on her own. Its almost over, dont worry, Patrick seemed to hold a positive attitude and wasnt so pessimistic. The online recording escted, and everyone started pointing fingers at April, believing that she couldnt distinguish reality and was obstructing the drug user. Thements section was filled with insults. How did April be like this? If it werent for this journalist, we wouldnt even know about Marcos character. Thats right, dating someone like him, the likability has gone down the drain. Turning from a fan to a hater. Unfollow, unfollow. As Jane watched the increasing number of negativements, she contacted thepanys public rtions department to find a way to remove the hot topic and sent a few people to keep an eye on April at her home. Meanwhile, Patrick and Jane were still at the police station, waiting. The people associated with Marco were also arrested. They spent the entire night at the police station, until early the next morning, when they finally released Marco and handed them his test report. The chief himself delivered it, just like the day before. Sorry, Mr. Pansy, we made a mistake. Mr. Gibsons body doesnt show any traces of drug use. As for that package of drugs, it seems we made a mistake, Rodrigos exnation satisfied Patrick. Thank you, Rodrigo. Because Marco is a public figure, Ill need to use this test report. I hope you dont mind, Jane added, with this test report, everything would be much easier. Marco followed Patrick and left, and finally, a smile appeared on Janes face. Lets go straight back to thepanyter and release a statement. With this statement, lets see who dares to cause trouble, Jane ignited hope once again. Marco looked at the scenery outside the window, seemingly not as happy as expected. A few people arrived at Janespany, and the office was already bustling. Jane arranged the PR team in the meeting room, while Marco and Patrick waited in the office. As soon as they entered, Jane ced the test report on the table. This is Marcos body test report, and it has the police seal on it. Write a notice rifying the whole situation. Do we continue investigating the journalist who exposed us? the PR department asked. No need, Jane waved her hand. The efficiency of her ownpany was fast. In no time, they sent over the statement, which was logical, clear in direction, and detailed in content. Combined with the test report, everything was in order. Jane directly released it through thepanys official social media ount. Now, they just had to wait for the results. Jane also contacted a few marketing ounts to create a buzz, and several influential inte personalities could help spread the exnation of the whole situation. This fermented situation had finallye to a conclusion after nearly ten days. The whole situation had turned around. After the release of that statement, with the help of public opinion and Janes methods, the tide had turned. Although there were still a few people criticizing Marco and ming Jane in thements, they had been drowned out. The overall trend was in their favor. Finally, Jane let out a long sigh of relief, exchanging smiles with Patrick. It was good news after these past few days. Now that this matter is settled, you can finally rest assured, Jane patted Marcos shoulder and then noticed another hot topic trending on the homepage. She opened it and realized it was posted by April. Unconditional support for Marco, and also exposed some recorded phone calls. Although the content was brief, it was an added bonus since the situation had already improved. It seemed that April was still concerned about Marco. You see, some people are still looking out for you, Jane pointed at the screen, showing Marco. Marco nced at it and let out a sigh. Afterward, they all went to Aprils home. Patrick and Marco waited downstairs while Jane went upstairs alone. Several people from thepany stayed with April, and there was no immediate danger. When Jane arrived, she asked them to leave first. Seeing April sitting alone in front of theputer, she looked up with a bitter smile. Youre here? Is everything okay now? These past few days, she had been forcing herself not to care about anything rted to Marco. They had already rified everything online, but she found she couldnt do it. Dont tell Marco Im worried about him! Aprils first words were a plea. Jane let out a long sigh. Why are you doing this? You clearly care deep down, so why pretend like you dont? Those statements already exined everything. Im afraid Im afraid everything will start over from scratch. April calmly tried to control her emotions, not wanting to transmit this negativity to anyone. Jane walked up to her and gently tapped her back, her voice soft and delicate. Dont be afraid, its good to talk about it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The first time Marco chose to give up on me, I already felt heartbroken. Even though I chose to let go at that time, it wasnt my first choice, nor what I wanted. Our rtionship back then was just as described in the public announcement. April had never mentioned these things to Jane before. Im afraid Im afraid that our already fragile rtionship will crumble again, and all my efforts will be in vain. Then, whats the point of struggling like this when its on the verge of copse? April suddenly shouted out her thoughts, it was the first time she openly expressed her emotions. She was well aware of how fortunate she was to be with Marco, and she was grateful for this opportunity, but she didnt want the tragedy to repeat itself. As April spoke, her eyes began to redden, tears struggling to stay at bay, and Jane looked at her with aching heart. Have you ever thought about starting over with him? Jane asked tentatively. April clenched her lips and shook her head. Ive never thought about it, nor do I dare to hope for it. Chapter 791 What’s the Matter with Looking for My Wife? She talked with Jane for a long time, sitting alone on the balcony and staring nkly at the sky outside. Jane went back to the living room and told Patrick all of Aprils thoughts, hoping he could talk to Marco about it. Patricks car was downstairs. She doesnt want to see me, does she? Marco suddenly asked. Since you already guessed it, why ask? You were so heartless before, why bother now? Patrick said calmly. To tell you the truth, I drew a line between us because I already knew someone wanted to set me up. I didnt want her involved or implicated. It wasnt until today that I realized she was the best one for me. I regret it, Marco said deeply as he lowered his head and looked at photos of him and April in an album while sighing repeatedly. Patrick didnt respond but nced upstairs where Jane hade down before leaving with her. After this incident, people once again turned their attention towards April and Marcos rtionship but only suspected them on a small scale without causing any major trouble. Jane looked at the entertainment news notifications on her phone, one after another. She immediately instructed the PR department to find other hot topics to divert attention and cover up the situation. With the rification of their rtionship, the situation didnt escte into a big mess. My boss, can you finally rx now? Patrick had been apanying her at thepany these past few days. Wherever they went, he was always by her side. Dont tease me. Take some time to visit Nana. Her child is about to be born, Jane casually mentioned. But Patrick kept shaking his head. He walked to the window, closed all the curtains, locked the office door, took off his coat, and then slumped into a chair. Jane smiled mischievously at him. Busy with everyone elses matters, when will you pamper me? Patrick pouted with a hint of helplessness. The handsome and decisive CEO had a spoiled side that only Jane could see. The two of them hugged each other and went into the backpartment. Bang! Bang! Bang! Urgent knocking on the door made Patrick irritated. Jane quickly stole a kiss on his cheek, got up, and then her phone rang again. Marco? Whats up? Patrick snatched the phone and shouted directly. Its nothing, its nothing Marco on the other end of the phone quickly smiled and hung up. Jane gently patted him, and the knocking on the door resumed. Helpless, Jane got up to open the door, and sure enough, it was Marco! She shouted inside, Marco is here! In a hurry, Jane, please help! Marco hurriedly walked inside, paying no attention to Patricks curses. Patrick stormed out with a baseball bat and started attacking Marco in anger. Help! Help! I didnt mean it! Marco pleaded while dodging the swings. Stay right there! Patrick never backed down. Jane shook her head and watched the scene like a spectator, enjoying the lively spectacle. Jane, be fair! I really have something urgent to discuss with you. Ask him to back off! Marco hid behind the sofa, with one sofas distance between him and Patrick. Jane raised her hands in surrender. Good luck with that. After a stern lecture from Patrick, he finally calmed down. Speak up, what do you want with my wife? Patrick sat on the sofa, pulling at his cor, his cold gaze fixed on Marco. Scared, Marco didnt dare to sit in front of him. He found a chair and sat beside them, maintaining a distance. I saw Aprils social media post. Shes nning to go abroad. I want to ask for your help to make her forgive me! Marco pleaded, looking at the two of them with hopeful eyes. Jane had previously understood Aprils feelings. She knew that April still had feelings for Marco deep down. Doing a favor in passing would be a good thing. So she agreed on the spot. Thank you so much. Shes leaving the day after tomorrow. Can you find a job for her to make her stay? Ore up with another reason? Marco racked his brains, trying to think of a solution. Regarding work, Aprils current job is separate from ourpany. She has her own exclusive agent, and I cant interfere with that. Unless she changes her mind herself. Jane had made it clear when she signed April, allowing her to have her own space and life without too many restrictions. Let me handle the rest myself, but you must help me stop her, and this matter must not be known to the press, Marco pleaded. Jane agreed to each of his requests. Patrick nced at him disdainfully, and Marco quickly left. Why do you have to be so harsh on him? Jane joked. Patrick embraced her from behind. He dyed something important for me. On the other side:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I didnt n for you to go abroad, so why did you make the decision on your own? the agent shouted on the other end. Already in a bad mood these past few days, Aprils tone naturally reflected it. I want some peace and quiet. Do you know that this is a crucial period? Youre the one thepany wants to promote, you cant make any mistakes! The agent only cared about money and didnt care about the artist. When I signed the contract with Jane, it was already stated that I should have my own life, April exined helplessly. Although you are an artist under Ms. Northspany, I am your executive agent. I have the authority to n your life. I wont bring up what happened before, but you must listen to me on this matter. The agent refused to back down. I dont want to talk to you. April left with those words. The agent then called Jane toin about April. Jane epted everything and added, Respect Aprils choices. This made the agent even more furious. CEO, theres a problem with thepanys ounts. Pleasee over quickly, Patricks expression changed as soon as he answered the call. He quickly put on his clothes and left. Jane nced at the calendar and realized that Aprils departure date coincided with her own birthday. It seemed that she was truly disappointed in Marco. So Jane began to n in her mind how to help Marco win back Aprils heart. Meanwhile, Marco was also preparing. He made a long list of flowers and gifts, and sent them all to Jane. Take a look at these items and see if theyre suitable, he said. Jane was astonished as she looked at the numerous gifts on her phone, ranging from food, clothing, to various other items. Are you crazy? Are you giving gifts or moving houses? Jane couldnt handle his thoughtfulness anymore. Not to mention herself, even April would probably go crazy after seeing all this. Each item here is a memory between April and me, things she mentioned to me. So I want to buy everything for her, and there are a few things she always wanted, theyre on their way in a delivery, Marco exined, earning Janes admiration. Chapter 792 Patrick’s Secret You need to understand that what April wants is not really rted to you as a person or these gifts. And you need to be aware that even if you give her more gifts, the tension between you and April will still exist. Its not going to fix things. After hearing this, Marco seemed to open up all at once, like his energy was unblocked. Jane was also helping him n things out. Meanwhile, Patrick had been dealing with his ownpany matters and hadnte home yet that night. Jane was getting worried waiting in the living room until she almost fell asleep without seeing Patricks figure. Feeling uneasy, she got into her car and drove towards Patrickspany building. When she arrived downstairs, she noticed the lights on the top floor were still on. Could it be that this crisis was very serious? Even Patrick cant find a way out of it? She went upstairs alone. There was probably only Patrick left in the entirepany building at this point. She gently pushed open the door and saw that Patrick was staring intently at some information on a document without noticing her presence at all. After a while, he looked up and finally realized Jane hade in. A smile appeared on his face as he said, Why did youe over? Is there a big problem with your ounts? Do you need my help? Whenever Jane had problems before, it was always Patrick who came forward personally to help her out. This time around though would be different for once. We found someone falsifying our ounts. The falsified part has already been removed but our stocks have taken a hit from it. The government department has also be aware of this matter so theyre investigating us heavily! Patrickspany never experienced such major crises under normal circumstances and they usually received strong support from government officials since he himself was one of their biggest phnthropists around town. In recent years, thepany had been giving one percent of its profits to the government for the purpose of using that money to improve urban development. However, why was there such a bigmotion this time? Could someone be scheming behind the scenes? Jane boldly suspected. The government has appointed a new leader, and this leader had a conflict with my grandfather before. I guess thats the reason they want to suppress me! But Im not so easily defeated by anyone, regardless of their gender, Patrick never revealed his vulnerable side to Jane when faced with difficulties. Ill be with you. These words seemed to hold infinite power, instantly lifting Patricks spirits. He worked on the matter throughout the night. He reorganized the fake ounts and reinvested some money into the portion of stocks that had incurred losses. He expected to see returns in the near future. The night was not spent in vain. Jane fell asleep on the couch while keeping himpany. Patrick covered her with a nket and watched her peacefully sleeping face, feeling a warmth in his heart. With a wife like her, what more could he ask for? Have you resolved everything? Jane suddenly opened her eyes and rubbed her temples. Everything is resolved, and its all fine now. Today, Im going to have a good talk with the leader, Patrick smiled and said to her. Thats good. Soon after, as they prepared to leave, they saw Mikes car parked downstairs. He had returned from abroad, indicating the severity of the situation. Why did Grandfathere? I didnt inform anyone about this matter! I even kept the news blocked within the entirepany, Patrick quickly exined, maintaining a facade of harmony. He hoped to take responsibility if anything went wrong, rather than burdening his elderly grandfather with back-and-forth trips. Dont worry, maybe Mike just came to see you, Jane had already nned in her mind. The new leader and Mike had a conflict, and she suspected that Mike had known about this matter for a long time. However, she didnt have a favorable impression of this elder. The two of them waited in the conference room. Mike entered angrily, casting a nce at Jane. Jane, you go to the office and wait, Mike ordered someone to escort Jane away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why did youe, Grandfather? Patrick lowered his head, being polite. If I didnte, how would I know about this matter? How long were you nning to hide it from me? Mikes face was filled with anger as he struck Patricks back with his cane. I know, its my fault. I also didnt want a serious matter to turn out like this! Patrick bowed his head, admitting his mistake, but he didnt receive Mikes forgiveness. The person who should apologize is not me, but Jane! Mike was furious, looking at the present Patrick with deep disappointment. You already knew that the new leader is Lena, your ex, so why did you hide it from Jane? And you even fabricated a conflict between me and her? How could you stoop so low? Mike was frustrated that his own grandson, the one he cherished the most, could do such a thing. Grandpa, give me some time to handle this, and besides, the situation between me and her is not what you imagine, Patrick exined without avoiding the topic. His love for Jane could be understood by anyone. Then why didnt you tell Jane that Lena is the new government leader? And why did you fabricate a conflict between me and her? How did you be like this? Mike was exasperated and couldnt understand why Patrick had changed like this. When I handed thepany over to you, I never expected something like this to happen. Why did you create such a mess for me in the end? If Mike hadnte today, he probably wouldnt have known about this. I will definitely resolve this matter within seven days! Patrick had already made up his mind. Mike snorted coldly and struck the floor heavily. Let me tell you, you brat, if this matter spreads, be careful! After speaking, Mike left directly. Patrick let out a sigh of relief. His eyes were cold and profound. He returned to his office, putting on his gentle and pleasant demeanor. Is everything resolved? Or do we need grandpa to step in and solve the problem at its root? Jane admired Mike. He had been managing thepany so well for all these years, and when he handed it over to Patrick, the future looked bright. Everything is resolved. The two embraced each other and prepared to go home. Jane made a phone call to April and then satfortably in Patricks car. Follow this address, Jane sent him the address. Why? Have you already discussed it? Patrick asked. Jane held back and refused to tell him. Just wait and see. When they arrived at the location, it was already dark. They got out of the car, and it was pitch ck with a hint of chilliness. Are you sure were in the right ce? Patrick had some doubts. It looked deserted and didnt seem like a ce where people lived. Why would they choose this location? Lets go in and take a look, Jane led him into the house. It was bright inside despite the darkness outside. In a corner, they found Marco, diligently blowing up balloons. Did you blow all of these yourself? Jane looked at the room filled with balloons and decorations. It only has meaning when you do it yourself, Marco didnt consider it tiring. Patrick gave him a thumbs up in appreciation. Are you sure she will reallye? Jane couldnt help but worry. Marco looked at her in surprise. Didnt I ask you to contact her? Didnt you call her? Jane waved her hand, and now Marco anxiously searched for his phone, muttering, Didnt I tell you to help me contact her? Why didnt you contact her? Jane chuckled on the side, watching him busily searching with her phone recording the whole process. Afterward, Marco realized what was happening and couldnt help butugh. Are you two ying a prank on me? Chapter 793 Rekindling Old Relationships At that moment, Aprils phone rang. Jane gave her directions and told her toe over. Everyone quickly hid, and Marco prepared his flowers, standing in the middle of the room as all the lights went out at once. April looked around in the darkness, feeling a bit nervous as she walked forward. She pushed open the door and heard a creaking sound that almost startled her. Jane? Are you there? April called out several times but received no response. She quickly called Janes phone but still got no answer. Just when she was about to leave, all the lights suddenly came on at once, illuminating the entire room with warmth. There stood Marco in the middle holding her favorite sunflowers while surrounded by an ocean of flowers throughout the room. April was instantly moved to tears and couldnt believe what she saw before her eyes. What are you doing? she asked him. Marco took a step forward and pulled her into his arms. You said you love sunflowers because they symbolize someone who silently watches over others, he said softly while looking deeply into her eyes. Just like how you silently watch over me from afar. Why are you saying all this? April didnt want to bring up old memories or emotions again in front of him. Today, I stand here to tell you Marco took a deep breath and looked into her eyes, saying affectionately, Can you forgive me? For everything I did before, I want us to start over. I dont know if you will give me this opportunity? Marco had practiced this sentence repeatedly in his heart, and today he finally said it out loud. April was about to speak but Marco covered her mouth with his hand. Dont rush to refute me. Let me finish what I have to say, Marco feared that he might never have this chance again. When I wanted to give up on you, to draw a clear line between us, it was all because I wanted to protect you. I know how many people in this industry are dissatisfied with my existence, but I dont want those negative thoughts to affect you. Since the incident where I was exposed for drug use and went through a series of events like kidnapping, I realized that the one thing I cant be without is you. Marco had wanted to tell her these words for a long time, but there had never been an opportunity. Even if you go against your fans and your agent for my sake, I remember this friendship, and I keep it in my heart!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. April was about to speak, but Marco interrupted her again. Jane stood in the corner, tears streaming down her face. These two people had finally endured so much hardship. Dont be in a hurry. Ill give you time to reject meter! I know sunflowers are your favorite. From now on, they will be my favorite too. You have been protecting me all along, but starting today, I want to be the one protecting you. Can you stay with me? Give me another chance! Marco kneeled with a bouquet of flowers in his hands, sincerely begging for her forgiveness. This scene had yed out countless times in Aprils mind before. Now, suddenly, it became a reality, and she felt a bit dazed, unable to believe that everything was true. Do you really hope that I April stopped her words. She didnt know if saying that sentence would be appropriate. I really hope we can start over. Its something Ive been dreaming of! Marcos face was filled with sincerity, as if all the good people in the world had asked him to do this. April looked into his in and expectant eyes. Im sorry, I dont know how to answer you. Todays scene has indeed crossed my mind, but from the very beginning, it seems like you have never given me affirmation or an answer. It was as if it was my own one-sided deep affection, hoping that you, the prodigal son, would turn around. Now that you have turned around, I cant trust it anymore. Aprils heart ached like a needle. There were countless voices in her mind, telling her to agree to the man in front of her, the man she had chosen. But reason triumphed over impulse. She didnt want the tragedy of the past to repeat itself! I know I have done many things that hurt you. I stand here not asking for your forgiveness, but only asking for a chance to protect you! Marco continued to kneel on the ground, showing no sign of getting up. Jane saw the situation turning unfavorable and quickly went forward to pull April away. She had a feeling that things werent as easy as they seemed. On the other side, Patrick also helped Marco to his feet. Are you still hesitating? Jane gently patted her shoulder. Jane, Im scared. I can silently care for him from behind, even do anything for him, but now I cant give him a definite answer. If it werent for being hurt by someone before, I probably wouldnt have made such a move. Jane understood. I called you here today not to make you agree to him or make a decision, but to let you see his sincerity. Whether someone can be your future partner or not, it depends on whether their heart is with you. Jane analyzed the pros and cons for her, knowing that April was a good girl and couldnt bear to see her get hurt. Jane, I trust you. Then can you also trust him once? I promise you, if the words spoken today are not fulfilled by Marco in the future, I will be the first to knock his leg off, even before you. Jane wanted to give Marco a chance to turn over a new leaf, and she didnt want April to miss out on the person she liked. Meanwhile, things were going unusually smoothly for Patrick. Hold on, dont give up. Its clear that April is hesitating in her heart. Patrick sat in a chair, and Marcos gaze kept drifting towards April. I know I will try my best. Afterward, Marco walked towards April, nodding at Jane. You can test me for three months. If during this period I do anything that hurts you, I am willing to ept any punishment from you! Such words would never have been spoken by the previous Marco. April remained silent for a long time and finally said, I promise you. Smiles appeared on the faces of the people involved. Marco and April embraced tightly. Ill announce our rtionship on Twitter right away. Marco was eager for the whole world to know. April chose to refuse. The three-month trial period is not over yet. During this time, any decision you make must have my approval. Hearing this, Marco reluctantly smiled. Finally, the two of them reconciled. Jane was also happy for them in her heart. After they returned home, Jane was exhausted from the past few days and fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed. Meanwhile, Patrick was busy in his study. After all, there were still many things waiting for him to handle in hispany! He stayed busy until the early morning of the next day. Patrickzily stretched and yawned. Returning to the room, he saw Jane still asleep, and the housekeeper had already prepared breakfast downstairs. He thought of waking her up to eat breakfast before going back to sleep, so hey down next to her. Looking at her sleepy eyes, slightly chubby face, which he hadnt paid much attention to these past few days, he noticed that she had gained some weightpared to usual. Jane, my wife, wake up Patricks voice, gentle as a cat, sounded in her ear. Jane remained motionless. Get up and have breakfast No matter how Patrick called her, Jane showed no response. Chapter 794 Another Surprise Patricks heart sank, feeling a sense of urgency, desperately calling out her name. Jane, wake up, wake up. No matter how Patrick shook her, Jane still looked asleep! Patrick immediately called for an ambnce and took Jane to the hospital. He waited at the entrance. When he saw the attending physician who had treated Jane before and was about to go in, Patrick panicked and immediately stopped the doctor in his tracks. What illness she might have? She was perfectly finest night, and this morning she cant be woken up. If it werent for simr situations in the past, Patrick would have lost his mind out of fear! Sir, calm down, the doctor gave a seemingly certain answer and walked inside. Patrick stood alone at the entrance, anxiously waiting, watching time pass slowly, and Jane had note out yet. Various dreadful thoughts spread through his mind. Afraid that everything would start over again. An hourter, Jane was pushed out by someone, and the doctor had a faint smile on his face. After ncing at Patrick, he pulled him aside. Did you not know how weak Madams body is? Faced with the doctors question, Patrick stuttered. Of course, he knew Janes body was weak, but it had been improving recently, and she was even helping Marco with his ns. He thought everything was going to get better. How is she? Patrick suddenly cracked a smile, his words filled with excitement. The doctor suddenly smiled and looked at him thoughtfully. Madam is pregnant. As soon as these words came out, Patricks legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground. You are you sure? Patrick was too overwhelmed to speak. Madam, she is about two months pregnant, but her body is very weak and needs proper rest. The doctors words made Patrick nod continuously! This was undoubtedly great news for the two of them. Back in the hospital room, Jane had already woken up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I fainted again? Janes voice was hoarse as she weakly looked at the person in front of her. I have good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first? Patrick held her hand, patient and gentle. Bad news, Jane knew she had never had good news. Your body is too weak, you need to take good care of yourself for a while, put work aside and rest properly. This child was not easy toe by, and they cherished it even more. And whats the good news? Jane asked eagerly. We have a child! Patrick almostughed out loud. Jane couldnt believe it, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at him and asked again, Are you sure? I really have a child? The loss of her previous child had already left her heartbroken. She thought she would never have another child in her life. But now, this wish hade true. She was pregnant again. Jane touched her t belly in disbelief, feeling the changes happening inside of her. Do we really have a child? Jane asked again. Patrick nodded heavily and finally convinced Jane that it was true. She couldnt believe that she was blessed with another precious baby. This time, she would do everything to protect this child with all of her might. We lost ourst baby unfortunately. This one is precious and no one can know until its stable, Jane said fearfully, not wanting to experience the pain all over again. Patrick shared the same thoughts as well. They were both immersed in joy for their new baby after spending several days at the hospital before returning home together. Patrick took on all household chores and even hired three nannies to take care of Jane properly while he worked from home to keep an eye on things around them both day and night Where are you going? Patrick looked at her in the dressing room, trying on clothes one by one. He asked with some concern. Jane waved her hand, I havent been to thepany for a long time, I need to go and handle some work. Patrick looked worried and grabbed his coat, ready to apany her. Dont worry, Im fine. You dont have to be so cautious, I know my limits. No matter what Jane said, Patrick didnt agree and insisted on taking her to thepany. Even if Jane hadnt been to thepany for half a month, it remained peaceful inside. She had assigned the managers of important departments to the office and was preparing for a meeting. Whats up with Ms. North? Is she getting ready for a trip? Several people discussed. Its been a long time since she came to thepany. Why did she suddenlye now? They were engrossed in discussing Janes arrival and didnt notice that Jane was already standing at the door. Im sorry to take up your time during work. Jane was polite to them, and the atmosphere in the wholepany was good. Ms. North, youre too kind. Youre too polite. The ttery began Alright, everyone, stopplimenting. I gathered you all here because there are some matters I need to exin to you. From now on, I have some personal reasons that require me to be away for a while. Therefore, Im entrusting all the matters, big and small, in thepany to you department heads. Please send me a monthly work summary to my email! If there are any special circumstances or unresolved issues on the same day, you can call me directly. Normally, Jane would personally handle everything, but starting today, she had to take responsibility for this child. She didnt want this child to be lost like before. The people below were somewhat incredulous upon hearing this. They didnt think it was something Jane would do. They repeatedly asked, Boss, is there something important? Jane smiled and waved her hand at them, Dont worry, Im fine. Its just that youve been in thepany for a long time and need opportunities for growth. The meeting was short and concise, taking only ten minutes. She believed that after the meeting, the entirepany would be discussing her matters. But Jane no longer cared about these things. Back in her office, she realized that Patrick wasnt there. Where did Patrick go? Jane casually asked her secretary. After you left, he also left, but he didnt say where he was going! Knowing that Patrick was busy with work, she didnt inquire further. After finishing up at thepany, Jane prepared to go home. As soon as she stepped out of the office building, she saw Finleys car parked at the entrance. Its been a long time since Ive seen you. Why did youe? Jane responded with a smile. Finley got out of the car and went straight to the passenger seat, opening the door for Jane. What are we doing? Jane asked, observing Finleys mischievous expression. Just get in the car, Ill tell you when we arrive. Jane smiled knowingly and got pushed into the car by Finley. Inside the car, Finley remained silent, only smiling with pursed lips. Jane asionally nced at him, wondering what tricks he had up his sleeve. Chapter 795 A Fortuitous Coincidence Do you n on kidnapping me? Jane pretended to look scared. Finley quickly rolled his eyes at her. If I did, wouldnt Patricke after me? Jane thought about it and realized she was right. So she let her drive her around. Finley parked the car in front of a flower shop and eagerly went to open the door for Jane. After you, maam. Jane looked confused, not sure what they were doing there. Following Finley inside, she noticed that the shop was decorated very tastefullypared to some of Finleys other stores. Whose store is this? Why did you bring me here? She asked as she admired the beautiful flowers around them. I wanted you to see my new store! Finley sat down like a boss and invited Jane over. Finally understanding why they were there, Jane smiled contentedly. You must have spent a lot of money on this ce, she said curiously. Knowing how generous and kind-hearted Finley was, it didnt make sense for her to spend so much money opening up a flower shop like this one. Dont underestimate me! If you ever need flowers in the future, Ive got your back. Today she had invited her specifically for hergrand opening ceremony which made Jane feel special. They chatted for quite some time while admiring all of the beautiful arrangements throughout the store. At this moment, a stylish young woman walked in from outside, dressed in avant-garde fashion and directly asked for a bouquet of lilies. Finley was beside her, introducing her asionally while Jane listened. Who are you nning to give these flowers to? Let me wrap them nicely for you! Finley had a sweet smile, appearing very warm. The young woman nced in Janes direction and said, Im nning to give these to my husband. His birthday ising up, and I want to give him a bouquet of flowers. Jane felt a bit suspicious in her heart. The young womans husbands birthday was only a few days apart from Patricks. May I ask when your husbands birthday is? Jane asked driven by curiosity. Its on the third of next month. This statement shocked even Finley, who quickly looked at Jane and said, Isnt that the same day as Patricks birthday? The young woman didnt say much, just paid and left an address before leaving. Finley looked at the address she wrote down and felt like she had seen it somewhere before. Jane, where is your husbandspany located? At 82 Kingwood Road. As soon as Finley heard that, she quickly showed Jane the address she had written. This address is exactly the same as your husbandspany address. Could it be Jane interrupted her hastily, saying, How is that possible? Dont mix coincidences together! In fact, Jane was also suspicious in her heart. How could there be two people so alike? Could it really just be a coincidence? If the birthdays are a coincidence, then is the address also a coincidence? Finleys words left a question mark in Janes mind. When Jane left, she felt restless. Patrick had indeed been by her side all these days, but she always had a feeling of unease. This feeling continued to linger deep in her heart. Finley dropped her off at thepany and noticed that Patrick hadnt arrived yet. Jane impulsively went downstairs and drove to the entrance of Patrickspany. Their rtionship was actually very good, but women tend to have doubts and jealousy. After arriving downstairs, Jane didnt go upstairs but instead sat quietly in the car, waiting. She fiddled with Patricks number on her phone but never dialed it. She still trusted Patrick in her heart. Just then, Patricks call came in. Im a bit busy with some matters in mypany. How about having the driver pick you up and bring you hereter? Patricks voice was as gentle as ever, revealing no clues. Jane also breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she was just being too sensitive. Its fine, you go ahead and take care of your work. Ill go home first. After returning home, Janey on the bed, unable to sleep. She even declined the nannys invitation toe down for dinner. Her mind was filled with thoughts of the young womans appearance. It seemed like she recognized the woman, but she couldnt remember who she was. Jane turned on herputer, feelingpelled by a voice in her mind. So she searched for the name of the new leader, as these things are usually transparent. Jane looked at the photo of the leader and was stunned. Wasnt this the person who bought flowers at Finleys flower shop?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She nced at the name-it was Lena. Just as she was about to continue her investigation, she heard the sound of Patricks car outside. She quickly closed theputer page. As soon as Patrick entered the house, he called out her name. Jane immediatelyy down on the bed, with Lenas figure filling her mind. Looking at Jane curled up, Patrick embraced her tenderly. I heard you didnt have dinner tonight? Next time, youre not allowed to do this. Ill bring the food for you. Then Patrick kissed her forehead. Jane shook her head desperately, massaging her temples, trying to clear her mind and stop herself from overthinking. She didnt know when it started, but she had be so indecisive, sensitive, as if everything was heading in a bad direction, and she couldnt control it. In that letter, she kept telling herself to trust Patrick, to believe that everything was fake. Not long after, Patrick brought the meal and walked up. Seeing that she was already awake, he gently rubbed her head and said softly, Were you too tired today? I wonte back sote from now on! f These words were like promises, weighing on her. Jane shook her head hard. Maybe its just because Im pregnant and not adapting well. She found a good excuse. Patrick held the porridge and blew it cool before feeding her spoon by spoon. Jane was moved by this scene and suddenly reached out to hug him. Fool, whats wrong today? What is it? Patrick also seemed a little different. Do you think there will be a day when youll leave me? Jane suddenly asked, tears welling up in her eyes, trying hard to hold them back. What are you talking about? How could I leave you? Patrick spoke lightly, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. During Janes previous pregnancy, she was also sensitive and overthinking. It seemed like she was going through it again this time. I trust you. Jane chose to believe in the Patrick in front of her. However, she still kept this matter hidden in her heart. For the next few days, Jane worked from home, and everything was normal at thepany. Meanwhile, Finley drove directly to her house. Standing in the yard, she shouted upstairs, Jane,e down,e down and move the flowers! Chapter 796 Crisis Jane stood on the balcony, watching as a truckload of flowers was unloaded at their doorstep. Are you nning to open a flower shop in my house? Jane shouted at her. Several nannies and workers rushed out to help Finley move the flowers. Six or seven people came out, which startled Finley. Is Patrick protecting you like a national treasure? Are you pregnant? Finley eximed downstairs. Jane overheard her words and replied vaguely, No, why would I be? What are you nning to do with all these flowers? Jane pointed at the truckload of flowers and asked sternly. Finley pped her hands. These are just a few. Theres another truckloading. Jane was taken aback by this news. She pulled Finley aside and asked, What are you doing? Did your business go bankrupt? Are you using flowers as coteral for debt repayment? Dont curse me! Finely quickly covered Janes mouth in fear that she might say something badter on. My shop is too small to hold all these flowers. I cant keep them at home either. Your ce is big enough, plus theres a warehouse behind it where we can store them, exined Finley while instructing workers to move the flowers into the warehouse behind their house. It was more like a ss house than a warehouse. It was a house that Mike had specifically renovated, supposedly for nting flowers. However, since Jane moved in, she hadnt found the time or interest to pursue that. Fine, go ahead and use it, Jane sighed helplessly, spreading her hands. Finley held her hand and led her to sit on the swing. Madam, I have another matter to discuss. I was wondering if you could help me. As soon as Jane heard this, she knew it couldnt be something good. Well, go ahead and tell me. You know my flower shop is small, and I dont want to live at home. I thought since my flowers are already here, maybe I could live here too. I can stay in the warehouse, and you wont have to worry about me. It will be as it needs to be! Finley had nned everything out. Jane thought for a moment and looked at her. How can I let you live in the warehouse? Theres a two-story building behind the house that we were nning to use for the child. You can stay there for now. Originally, they had nned to expand the house when the child was born, giving them their own space and independence. Really? Thats great! I knew you were the best. Jane couldnt help but smile at thepliment. Meanwhile, at another location. CEO, the general manager of the subsidiary has arrived, the secretary said solemnly. Patrick furrowed his brow. Subsidiaries were usually independent entities, and they only came for annual summaries. Why would theye at this time? Let them in! The general manager of the subsidiary was someone Patrick had personally promoted and trusted, named Harley Hall. CEO, something bad has happened. The stock market of the subsidiary has crashed, Harley said with a sorrowful face as soon as he entered. Patrick mmed the table. How is that possible! The subsidiarys economy has been good all along, but recently, there have been signs of decline in the stock market. We thought it was a normal phenomenon, but in just a month, the stock market has plummeted significantly, directly affecting thepanys economy. Now the shareholders are demanding to sell their stocks, they dont want to continue anymore. Harley tearfully exined. Why are you reporting this a month after the news came out? Patrick roared angrily. This subsidiary was the one he cared about the most. Although its annual ie was not as high as the mainpanys, the stock market had always been performing well, which was his advantage. We wanted to wait and see for a while, hoping we could hold on, but now we have reached the point where we cant. The news has been kept hidden internally, Harley cried bitterly. He never expected the once-thrivingpany to end up in this situation. Patrick nced at him, his icy gaze piercing like a knife.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Notify the top management of thepany. Gather for a meeting in five minutes! Patrick issued the order sternly. Compile all the financial reports and stock market data of the subsidiary and send them to me! Five minutester, the senior management gathered in the meeting room. As soon as Patrick entered, a chilling atmosphere filled the room. The subsidiarys stock market has crashed, and we need to transfer a small portion of ourpanys shares to the subsidiary. Most importantly, we need to find out the exact cause of the crash. Patrick straightforwardly stated the problem. Everyone quickly went to prepare. Nobody had any spare time. The news couldnt be concealed. With such major turbulence in the stock market, people naturally started paying attention. Suddenly, news about the subsidiary surged to the forefront. CEO, there are many journalists downstairs who want to see you! the secretary hurriedly reported. Patrick stood in front of the French window, looking down. The tall buildings towered above, and the people below looked like tiny ants, but their numbers were vast, crowding thepanys entrance. Patrick knew he couldnt avoid it, he could only face it head-on. He took the elevator and walked downstairs, his brows furrowed as he looked at the bustling crowd. The security guards cleared a path on both sides, creating a passage for Patrick. Mr. Pansy, with such a major mistake in the subsidiary, do you have anything to say? Or is there something you want to tell us? Mr. Pansy, with the stock market crashing, the shareholders need an exnation These journalists were everywhere, bombarding him with one question after another. Patrick cleared his throat and waved his hand at them. Everyone, we all know the questions youre concerned about, and I believe Pansy Group will give you a satisfactory answer. Then he walked away directly through the back door. CEO, what do we do now? the secretary was in a frantic state. But Patrick remained calm andposed, showing no signs of anger or joy. What about Harley? He hasnt arrived yet. At home: After spending the entire morning unloading flowers, Jane finally finished. Finley was exhausted, covered in sweat, and slumped on the sofa, shaking her hand. I wont do this kind of physical work again, I wont even do it if you beg me. Hearing this, Jane waved her hand dismissively. You brought it upon yourself. She nced at the clock on the wall. It was already evening, and Patrick hadnte back yet. Her phone was filled with notifications about Pansy Groups news. Jane opened one and her eyebrows furrowed tightly. She stood up, about to leave. Where are you going? Finley shouted from behind. I have something to do! Jane didnt bother calling the driver and drove to thepany herself. Most of the journalists at the entrance were already gone, but a few were still waiting. Jane parked her car in the garage and took the elevator from the basement. As soon as she got on the elevator, she saw a familiar figure and quickly found a ce to hide. Chapter 797 Ambiguous Duo After she watched the figure disappear, the elevator reached the top floor. Jane followed suit and went upstairs. That figure was Lena, the woman who secretly bought flowers for Patrick. Lena walked straight into Patricks office while Jane waited outside. Because of the soundproofing inside, she couldnt hear anything. How did youe here? Patrick looked up and saw her immediately. What? Cant Ie to see an old friend? Lena sat directly opposite him. You should hate me for hitting yourpany before. Patrick snorted lightly, Its all in the past now. Besides, youre a new leader. You havent changed at all, Lena said with a smile. Ive already sent away all of those reporters outside. Do you want to have dinner together? Lena was beautiful with an innocent charm that differed from Janespletely different personality. Sure! Patrick agreed right away. Jane waited anxiously outside, hearing somemotion from inside. She quickly found a hiding spot and watched as two people walked out. Janes previous spections were confirmed. The two individuals walked directly out through the main entrance, causing Janes heart to skip a beat. She took out her phone and called Patrick. Where are you? On the other end of the phone, Patrick maintained his gentle tone. Im working overtime. Theres an issue at thepany. Then make sure to take care of yourself and dont overexert, Jane offered a fewforting words before hanging up. She drove her car and followed them, from the restaurant back to thepany. The two of them spent a full three hours together. Although Jane was monitoring their every move, she couldnt shake off her unease. Sitting in the car, Jane touched her belly, feeling the presence of the little life within her. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finley had been waiting for her on the sofa. Seeing her return, she greeted her briefly and went to sleep. Jane went back to her room and drafted an agreement, saving it on herputer. The next day, Early in the morning, Harley delivered all the documents. Patrick skimmed through them and felt that something was off. He nced at the information he had in his hand and asked, Is this everything? Harley quickly nodded. Lets go, lets visit the subsidiary! Patrick drove directly to the subsidiarys office. The operations inside seemed harmonious, and everything appeared to be in order. I heard that you disregarded the customers opinions and questioned raising the prices, Patrick sat in Harleys seat, casually flipping through the files on the desk. There was nothing useful, just some old news. With the recent drop in stock prices, thepany has suffered significant lossespared tost year. So, I thought of taking some money from this years shareholders to reduce the losses. Its amon practice in the stock market and doesnt seem unreasonable. Patrick snorted, You were someone I personally promoted. Howe youre acting so blindly and carelessly now? He knew, of course, that such measures could help recover some losses. However, the purpose of the subsidiary was to rely on customer feedback and listen to it promptly, not blindly follow the crowd. Patrick suddenly realized that Harley had some hidden agenda. CEO, Im innocent. I truly havent neglected any aspect of the subsidiary. I just didnt want to disappoint your trust in me, Harley exined, seemingly making sense. Ill give you three weeks to resolve this matter. The head office will assign you an assistant to help you, but they will only assist you in managing the affairs. The final decisions will still be yours. It was easy to get rid of someone, but to uncover all the hidden hands behind the scenes required careful consideration. Thank you for your trust, Mr. Pansy. Patricks gaze fell on the group photo on Harleys desk. The people in the photo were none other than Mike. It seemed that this plot was bing more interesting. Upon returning to thepany, the secretary organized all the subsidiarys information. Mr. Pansy, here are all the documents you requested. Everything is here. Patrick looked at the secretary thoughtfully. Tomorrow, youll go to the subsidiary and report as Harleys assistant. Take a good look at the subsidiarys financial records. He still trusted the secretary. To catch a big fish, one had to be patient and let the line out slowly. As for those reporters, Patrick had already instructed the public rtions department to handle them. He hadnt been home for two days. After leaving the subsidiary, Patrick went straight back home and discovered that Jane wasnt there. However, he found some flowers in the backyard. Thinking that his birthday was approaching, this might be Janes surprise for him. The thought made his lips curl up involuntarily, and he felt a surge of energy. Jane went to the hospital for a check-up and found that the baby was doing well, but she couldnt find joy in it. Upon returning home, she saw Patricks car. She turned around and drove to the flower shop. You busy person, howe you have time toe? Finley was busy but couldnt help greeting Jane. She pointed to a chair, signaling her to sit. Watching Finleys bustling business, Jane felt genuinely happy. Did the person who ordered the flowersst timee to pick them up? Jane asked tentatively. Not yet. She said to have them delivered directly, Finley replied while arranging the flowers. Okay, I happen to be going to thepany. Ill just deliver them for you, Jane said, wanting to confirm her suspicions. Sure, here are the flowers. Finley didnt doubt her and ced the flowers in the cars trunk. Beforeing, Jane called Lena and exined the situation. Sure enough, she saw Lenas figure downstairs at Patricks building, looking truly charming and elegant. After handing her the flowers, Jane waited in the car. Lena went straight upstairs, and shortly after, Patricks car arrived and parked by the roadside. He went up alone. Jane quickly got out of the car. People in thepany knew her, so going up from the underground parking lot would be better. Arriving on the upper floor, she saw the two of them walking directly into the office. Lena was still holding the flowers. At that moment, Jane seemed to understand everything clearly. It hit her like a blow! So sober, yet so clear. Madam, youre here? The CEO is inside, the manager was about to enter when he saw Jane at the entrance. Its fine. Im not looking for him. Jane hurriedly went downstairs, not knowing how much courage she had mustered. Chapter 798 Baseless Rumors of a Secret Marriage During a break on set, Carl received a phone call from Jerry. Carl, do you have time? We want to meet up and talk tonight. Jerry got straight to the point. Sure! Ill be there on time, Carl replied eagerly. Although he couldnt find Nana, he was happy to hear that her parents had returned from out of town and agreed to meet up with him. At six oclock that evening, Carl turned down his night shoot and headed straight for the restaurant. He hoped he might see Nana along the way. However, when Carl arrived at the restaurant looking disheveled, he found only Nanas parents sitting in a private room. After exchanging greetings with each other briefly, Carl sat down and asked anxiously, Why isnt Nana here? Ive been worried about her these past few days. Jerry remained calm but coldly dismissive as he spoke, My daughter is at home right now. She doesnt want to see you for the time being so please dont disturb her. Although Jerrys words dashed his hopes of seeing Nana that night, at least now Carl knew she was back home safe. Okay, then I wont go over for now, so as not to upset her Carl nodded awkwardly in agreement. For the past three days, he had searched the entire city until he was urgently called to the set by the crew this morning. Fortunately, Carl was self-aware, so Jerry and Tracy didnt say much. Things hade to this point, and the elderly couple didnt want their daughter to suffer any further. Carl, we dont expect you to take responsibility for Nana, but should you exin those news articles? Jerry said with a stern face, trying his best to suppress his anger. At the moment, Carl and Graces affair was making waves, and the entire inte was going crazy with rumors that they had secretly gotten married. That was why Jerry had asked Carl to meet him, wanting to discuss and resolve the aftermath. Tracy, with a furrowed brow, chimed in, We want to know if youve already publicly acknowledged your rtionship with that woman. I havent! Carls tone was firm, and his initial reaction was to deny it outright. Countless calls hade in these past few days, and multiple media outlets were camping out, waiting to interview him. It gave him a headache, and he felt powerless to refute the questions posed by the two. The news wasnt released by me. In fact, Grace and I arent even in a romantic rtionship, let alone secretly married. Carl exined with a helpless expression, vehemently denying all the rumors but unable to provide further proof. After hearing this, Jerry let out a coldugh and retorted, Since youre denying everything, the fact that shes pregnant cant be false, right? Carl had no words in response. He had searched for two days and found no evidence of Grace fabricating the pregnancy. I Carl looked troubled, hesitating as he replied, Regardless, I will give Nana and both of you an exnation. Upon hearing his weak response, Tracy became even more disappointed. Forget it! We cant wait for your exnation. Tracy felt that Carl was just trying to cate them and, before leaving, threw down a parting remark, In two months, Nana will give birth, and the child will be ours. You wont have any rtionship with them!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, the elderly couple left angrily, leaving Carl alone in the private room. As the door closed, Carl sighed helplessly. He was well aware that Grace had made the pregnancy public to force Nana out. It was indeed despicable, but Mrs. Waters was secretly supporting Grace, leaving Carl with no way to handle the situation. Leaving the restaurant, Carl put on sunsses to avoid being recognized in the bustling streets. He pondered about negotiating with Grace if he wanted to win Nana back. Only by rifying their rtionship could they discuss the future of their child. Carl didnt mindpensating her with money, but he was worried that Grace wanted more than just money. On the way back home, he kept deep in thought, fearing a private meeting with Grace would identally be captured by reporters. With a heart full of turmoil, Carl walked through the front door, his gloomy expression unable to hide the weight on his mind. However, as soon as he pushed the door open, he heard Mrs. Waters chatting on the sofa, and sitting across from her was Grace. In an instant, Carl froze. He never expected Grace to be sitting in his own home. Mom, how did shee here? Carl furrowed his brow, showing no signs of weing her. Mrs. Waters, finally seeing her son return, hurriedly approached with a smile, Carl, why did youe home sote? I brought Grace here to stay this afternoon. Upon hearing this, Carl was immediately stunned. What did you say? Shes going to stay here? He couldnt believe it, even though he knew his mother liked Grace, he didnt expect her to be so overbearing. Yes, whats the problem with Grace moving in? Seeing Carls shocked expression, Mrs. Waters pulled her son directly to the sofa. Grace pretended to be well-behaved and sensible as she greeted Carl with a gentle voice, Carl, have you finished shooting today? Is the set busy? Her concerned words received no response from Carl; instead, hepletely ignored her. At this moment, Carls focus was entirely on his mother. He stared coldly at Mrs. Waters and asked harshly, Who agreed to let her stay in our house? Didnt you discuss this with me? Having anticipated that he would most likely oppose, Mrs. Waters had already prepared a response. She turned around and sat on the sofa, crossing her legs, and dered righteously, Now that Grace is pregnant, our family cant shirk responsibility. So, I think you should get married as soon as possible and live a good life together. Upon hearing Mrs. Waters words, Carl was initially angry, but he couldnt help but burst intoughter. Whats this? Have you arranged my marriage for me? Carl couldnt ept his mothers arbitrary decision, and he still didnt sit down, wanting to make his position clear. Mom, Im an adult, and no one can interfere in my marriage! Carl spoke firmly, making another deration, The person I love is Nana, and I will only marry the girl I like! Mrs. Waters had never liked Nana for a long time, and upon hearing that Carl hadnt given up on her, she immediately exploded in anger. Has that vixen enchanted your soul? Whats so good about Nana? How does shepare to Grace? Mrs. Waters was indignant and immediately confronted her son, In any case, our familys daughter-inw is only recognized as Grace. Even if youre bewitched, I wont let Nana step into this house again! Faced with his mothers threats, Carl couldnt care less. Well then, why dont you just kick me out of the house? You can live your life with the bride youve chosen for me! Carl took a firm stance and refused to back down. You you ungrateful child! Realizing that she couldnt persuade Carl, Mrs. Waters became furious. She stood up abruptly, clutching her chest, and shouted, Do you want to drive me to death before youre satisfied? As the mother and son argued, the tension in the living room escted. Seeing Mrs. Waters gasping for breath in anger, Grace pretended to be understanding and quickly stepped forward to calm her emotions. Mrs. Waters, please calm down. Carl isnt being unfilial to you. Please dont overthink! While saying this, Grace raised her eyebrows and winked at Carl, feeling triumphant inside. She didnt care about the confrontation between the mother and son. As long as she could sessfully marry into the Waters family, she was willing to pay any price. Carl clenched his teeth, realizing that he couldntmunicate with his mother. Frustrated, he went upstairs. After a moment, Carl took a cold shower to clear his mind. He returned to his bedside, picked up his phone, intending to call Nana and express his feelings. However, before he could dial the number, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Carl got up and opened the door, only to see Grace standing there. Do you have something to tell me? Chapter 799 Using Children as Emotional Leverage His face was as cold as his voice. Grace nodded and asked softly, Can Ie in? I have a few things to say to you. Carl wanted to talk to Grace alone anyway, so he allowed her into his bedroom. They both sat on opposite sides of the room. Carls attitude didnt change; he still had a sour expression on his face. Say what you need to say. Dont waste each others time, Carl said indifferently, hoping that Grace would move out by tomorrow morning. Looking at Carls cold eyes, Grace understood that he had no feelings for her whatsoever. However, this did not mean she was going to hand him over to Nana without a fight. With an elegant demeanor, Grace smiled and said, Actually your mother didnt force you into anything. She just felt like I had nowhere else to go since Im pregnant. Is that so? Carl listened as Grace spoke up for his mother but only shook his head with a smile. He knew they were working together against him in order break up him and Nana. Grace nodded firmly and said seriously, I know you dont like me but something unexpected has happened now. All I ask is that you give our child some recognition? After saying these words, she deliberately lowered her head, trying to gain Carls sympathy by pretending to be pitiful. Even if Carl didnt love her, he wouldnt be heartless towards his own flesh and blood, right? Grace had already made up her mind. Within the next month, either she and Carl would turn their fake rtionship into reality, or she would find an opportunity to pretend to have a miscarriage. As for the final choice, it would depend on how things unfolded. However, Carl saw through Graces maniption using the pregnancy card and didnt agree because of it. His expression remained unchanged, and his voice sounded cold as he spoke, I will consider this matter. Before I give you an answer, I have a question for you. Seeing Carls serious expression, Grace sat up straight, waiting for him to continue. I want to know, what was your purpose in publicly announcing the pregnancy online? Carl nced at her coldly, a mocking smile on his lips as he pressed on, Do you think that by pressuring me, I will marry you? Hearing this, Graces eyes flickered. She realized that Carl was dissatisfied with the situation and could only exin the reasons in a gentle manner. No, Carl, please dont misunderstand Grace pretended to look innocent and sighed softly, It was your mother who asked me to do it. Initially, I didnt want to make it public, but she said she wanted to have grandchildren soon. Although Grace orchestrated the publicity stunt herself, including paying for the trending topic, she had already nned to me it on Mrs. Waters in front of Carl. In order to marry each other as soon as possible, Grace confessed to Mrs. Waters, iming that she only wanted to receive everyones blessings. Mrs. Waters believed her, so she allowed Grace to shift the responsibility onto herself. But Carl didnt buy it. Instead, he became even more displeased with their collusion. His eyes darkened as he looked at Grace and said, Whether my mom wants grandchildren or you want to stay here, its up to you. But please, dont interfere in my life anymore! Having said what needed to be said, Carl opened the door to his bedroom and bluntly expelled her, You can leave my room now. Realizing that Carl showed her no mercy, Grace felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. She frowned slightly, wanting to throw a tantrum but held back. Then, with a smile on her lips, Grace pretended to be generous, saying, Alright, I wont disturb you anymore. Rest early. Okay. Carl stood at the door, expressionless. It was only when Grace came out of the bedroom that a sh of anger crossed his eyes. After standing still for a moment, Carl became even more determined to leave the vi. He paced back and forth in his bedroom, feeling an urgent need to see Nana. Perhaps his emotions were too suppressed, and he desperately needed someone to confide in. Quickly getting dressed, Carl didnt say goodbye to anyone and hurriedly walked down the stairs. At that moment, Mrs. Waters was talking to a servant and noticed Carl was about to leave. She hurriedly caught up with him. Its already dark. Where are you going? The mothers obstruction made Carl extremely resentful, but he suppressed his annoyance and responded coldly, A friend invited me out for drinks. After saying this, without waiting for Mrs. Waters to react, he left without turning back. Driving away from the vi, Carl stepped on the gas pedal and headed straight to Nanas ce. Forty minutester, he arrived at Nanas apartment building. Carl got out of the car and looked up, seeing the lights on in Nanas room. They hadnt seen each other for a few days, and Carl was extremely worried about her, especially the unborn baby. He climbed the stairs in one breath and gathered his courage to knock on the door twice. Soon, Tracys voice came from inside. Carl wasnt sure if he would be turned away, so he answered with a brave face, Its me, could you please open the door? At that moment, the Lawson family had just finished dinner, and Tracy, who was washing the dishes, wiped her hands and reminded her husband on the couch in a hoarse voice, Carl hase again. Should we let him in? Hearing that Carl was outside the door, Jerry put down the remote control and frowned, hesitating. If he refused to open the door, Carl might continue to linger outside. If the neighbors found out, it would inevitably lead to gossip. Jerry cared a lot about his daughters reputation, so he nodded and said, Let him in, but I wont let him stay overnight. Just as the couple had finished discussing, Nana happened toe out of her room. Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? Recently, Nana hadnt been eating or sleeping well, and she looked even thinner despite her slender figure. Apart from her round baby bump, she seemed fragile and weak all over. Tracys face showed a hint of embarrassment, and she lowered her voice to respond, Carl is outside, Ill go and open the door for him. As soon as Nana heard this, the smile on her face disappeared. She looked anxiously towards the door and shook her head to stop her mother, saying, Mom, dont let him in. I dont want to see Carl right now. After saying that, Nana turned and went back into her room, and both Jerry and Tracy heard the sound of her locking the door. The old couple looked at each other, both feeling helpless and troubled. What should we do? Should we open the door or not? Tracy asked in distress. Jerry didnt know what to do either, so he had no choice but to convey Nanas message to Carl himself. Opening the door, he indeed saw Carl waiting in the hallway. Nana doesnt want to see you. I think you should go back, Jerry said, with the intention of closing the door. But Carl was quick, and he stepped forward, blocking the door with his arm. Mr. Lawson, I know Nana is still angry with me, but can you let me see her, please? Carl had never been so tormented before. He didnt know how to get rid of Grace, nor how to win back Nanas heart. At this moment, Tracy also came over and, hearing Carls pleading, she became annoyed and impatiently drove him away, saying, Nana is not just angry, shes heartbroken! Please leave and stop bothering my daughter! Bang! After Tracy finished speaking, she pushed Carl out and closed the door.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the closed door in front of him, Carl shook his head in frustration and bitterughter. He had already anticipated that Nana wouldnt easilye out to see him. But Carl wouldnt give up easily. Even if he had to wait here for three days and nights, he would see Nana. Chapter 800 Don’t Want to Give Up In the quiet night, Carl paced back and forth downstairs. He looked up at Nanas room and saw a dim yellow light, but the curtains were closed so he couldnt see her silhouette. Ever since Jerry and Tracy had rejected him at the door, Carl had been waiting here for hours. Although he was starting to feel tired, he didnt want to give up just yet. Suddenly his phone buzzed in his pocket C it was Mrs. Waters calling. He answered and heard his mothers worried voice, Carl, its almost one oclock in the morning and youre still out drinking? Before leaving home earlier that evening, he had made up an excuse which now came in handy, Yes, Im staying over at a friends house tonight and Ill be back tomorrow morning.N?velDrama.Org content. After hanging up with his mother, Carl continued to wait downstairs. As long as he kept watch here, maybe tomorrow when Nana went out, they could finally meet. With this belief in mind, Carl no longer felt bored but rather hopeful. The next morning. Nana tossed and turned all night after seeing Carl again yesterday; she couldnt fall asleep for a long time even though she was exhausted fromck of rest. She tied her hair back beforeing out of her bedroom after washing up. At that moment Tracy was preparing breakfast when she saw her daughtere out looking groggy, Nana, why dont you sleep more? What do you want for breakfast? At this moment, Nana wasnt in a good mental state. She yawnedzily and replied, Im awake now, getting ready to go out for a walk and buy breakfast. Upon hearing that she wanted to go out, Tracy became a bit worried and quickly called Jerry, who was watering the flowers on the balcony. Dont water the flowers for now, Nana wants to have breakfast outside. Hurry up, get dressed and go out to buy it, Tracy urged, hoping that her daughter would stay at home and take care of herself. But Nana just wanted an excuse to go out and get some fresh air. She hadnt been outside for a few days, and staying in the room for too long made her feel stifled. Let me go instead. The weather is nice today, and its good for the baby if I get some exercise, Nana said with a gentle smile. In front of her family, she rarely revealed her negative emotions. Seeing her daughter insist, Tracy had no choice but to let her go, but she repeatedly reminded her to be careful when going out. With her mothers nagging in her ears, Nana grabbed her bag and headed out. Soon, she arrived downstairs and as soon as she took a breath of fresh air, she noticed a familiar car parked ahead. Nana froze instantly and carefully observed the license te, confirming that it was Carls car. Why is he here again? Nana frowned and muttered to herself. Her first reaction was to change direction and avoid him. However, just as she was about to change course, she noticed that Carls car waspletely motionless. At that moment, Nana realized that perhaps Carl hadnt actually left the neighborhoodst night. With this thought in mind, Nana, out of curiosity, walked over. Through the dark tinted windows, she indeed saw Carl sitting in the drivers seat, sleeping soundly with his head tilted. As she silently watched Carl sleeping, Nanas emotions becameplicated. She couldnt understand Carls motives. Since he already had a child with Grace, why did he keep trying to reconcile? Did he want to have the best of both worlds? Nana couldnt fathom Carls thoughts, and his behavior of lurking downstairs at their home only increased her aversion towards him. She took out a piece of paper from her bag and quickly wrote a few lines, then tucked it onto the windshield. An hourter, Carl woke up from his dream. It was around four or five oclock in the morning when he was both tired and sleepy, so he had returned to his car to rest. Originally, Carl had only intended to take a short nap, but to his surprise, when he opened his eyes, it was already half-past eight in the morning. Rubbing his tired eyes, Carl first looked outside the car window and noticed that Nana was nowhere to be seen. It was still early, so she shouldnt have gone out, right? Carl spected in his mind, preparing to get out of the car and continue waiting when he suddenly noticed a note attached to the ss outside. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes as he jumped out of the car to take a look. Carl, please go back. Please stoping to find me. Dont let one disappointment after another happen. Now, I only hope that we can part ways amicably. Although there was no signature on the note, he recognized Nanas handwriting and the content. It must have been written while she was sleeping just now Realizing that he had missed the opportunity to see Nana, Carl felt deeply remorseful. The misunderstanding between them was growing deeper and deeper, and Carl understood that Nana wanted to break up with him. He couldnt stand still by the car anymore. He dashed up the stairs, impatiently knocking on Nanas door. Tracy, as if prepared for this, opened the door without even asking. You still want to see Nana? Tracys response was cold as she looked at Carls anxious expression. Yes, I really need to talk to her. Please let me in Carl pleaded with Tracy, his face turning red with frustration. At that moment, Jerry also arrived at the door and coldly informed him, Its no use letting you in because Nana has moved out. This response was like a bolt from the blue, directly hitting Carls head. What did you say? Carls expression was incredulous, and he urgently asked, Where did Nana go? Can you tell me? Jerry and Tracy shook their heads simultaneously. We dont know either. Nana just said she doesnt want to see you and doesnt want you to affect our lives. Carl, stop pestering her. Youve caused so much harm to my daughter, and as a mother, I want you to stay away! The elderly couple held a hostile attitude towards Carl. Carl sighed upon hearing their words and had no choice but to apologize to the two. Im sorry. One day, I will prove myself to Nana, and then I wille back to visit. With that, he left the Lawson family and drove aimlessly through the streets. He was lost and didnt know where to go or where to find Nana. During this time, the director of the film production called Carl several times, urging him toe to the set and shoot as soon as possible. However, Carl knew that he couldnt get into character in his current state, so he decided to take a sick leave and stop working. The next day, Carl tried everything he could think of. He made countless phone calls to friends, asking them to help him find out where Nana was. On the other hand, Grace was still living in the Waters Vi. Since Carl left the house yesterday, nearly twenty-four hours had passed. She believed that Carl was purposely avoiding her, so she packed her things and tearfully went to Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters, I think I shouldnt stay here anymore. Grace, like a frustrated daughter-inw, spoke with a hint of grievance, Carl has been avoiding me, and instead of making him ufortable, Id rather leave. She pretended to wipe away her tears and resolutely turned away. Seeing the daughter-inw she had approved of about to leave, Mrs. Waters quickly got up and stopped her. Grace, dont be hasty. I have a way to bring Carl back home! A cunning look shed in Mrs. Waters eyes as she pulled Grace to sit on the sofa. Chapter 801 I Don’t Want to See You In the evening, Carl suddenly received a phone call from a friend. He heard that Nana was temporarily staying at a hotel, and his restless heart finally settled. Based on the address provided by his friend, Carl hurriedly drove there. Arriving at the hotel, he confirmed that Nana was indeed staying here and impatiently entered the elevator. Nana, please give me another chance. I will definitely handle things with Grace This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the elevator, Carl rehearsed his opening statement. But as he pondered, he felt that saying this would most likely be rejected by Nana. Carls heart was both anxious and chaotic, just like the first time he went on a date with Nana. At this moment, Nana was making a phone call. Jerry and Tracy, upon learning that their daughter had checked into a hotel to avoid Carl, kept persuading her toe home. Seeing how worried her parents were about her, Nana was also torn, but in the end, she promised to return home the next morning. However, before the call ended, Nana heard someone knocking on the door outside. Mom, I have to go. It might be my dinner delivery. After saying this, Nana threw her phone onto the bed and approached the door with her hand supporting her belly. She gently opened the door and looked up, surprised to see Carls face. Why is it you? In an instant, the smile on Nanas face disappeared. She was startled and nervous, instinctively wanting to close the door. But Carl was quick and slipped inside before Nana could shut him out. Nana, Ive missed you so much these past few days! Finally seeing Nana, Carl was filled with excitement. He opened his arms and embraced her. But Nana reacted with resistance, struggling and saying, Let go of me! I dont want to see you! To Carls surprise, even though they were so close, Nana still refused to yield. Carl, anxious and frustrated, tightened his embrace. Please forgive me. I truly have no feelings for Grace, not even as a friend! Carl exined earnestly, hoping that Nana would listen. Although he hadnt found any evidence regarding Graces pregnancy so far, he had been reying the night of their drunkenness in his mind, and he was certain that nothing had happened between them. Through various details, he assured himself that he had never done anything to hurt Nana, let alone get Grace pregnant. However, Carls position remained firm, and he was frustrated that he couldnt prove his innocence. Holding Nanas soft hand tightly, he rified each word, If you still dont believe me, please give me some time, okay? At most ten months! I will prove it to you then. The child in Graces belly has nothing to do with me! Carls words were resolute. He firmly believed that this was a conspiracy, a scheme carefully nned by Grace to marry into the Waters family. If it werent for theck of evidence and his mothers support, he would never have allowed Grace to move into their home so brazenly. Hearing this, Nana froze. She stopped struggling and coldly stared at him, asking, Are you saying that well break up after ten months? Sensing a slight softening in Nanas expression, Carl saw a glimmer of hope and joyfully replied, No, we wont break up. Once Grace gives birth to the child, I will have a paternity test done, and then youll understand! Despite his words, Nana was still unwilling to dy. Even if the child wasnt Carls, what difference would it make? With a cold and forced smile, Nana calmly asked, Does it even matter? How can you prove that nothing happened between you and her that night? This question left Carl speechless. His eyes flickered as he tried to stabilize Nanas emotions. Once I have the paternity test report in hand, I will confront Grace and make her admit that everything is a conspiracy, that she has been plotting against me! Carl said all the right words, with the only request being that they wouldnt be strangers. Hearing Carls passionate tone, Nana found herself in another dilemma. Although her rational side told her not to soften her heart towards Carl, giving him a chance seemed more appropriate. After all, she and Carl were having a child together, and this unborn baby would be a lifelong bond between them. Her thoughts were engaged in a fierce struggle, and Nana couldnt make up her mind. Nana, please, can you promise me? Carl had a pained expression on his face, fighting for onest chance. Nana bit her lip, intending to agree, but she was interrupted by a series of urgent vibrations. You have a call. She swallowed back the words on her lips, her expression returning to its initial coldness. Unfortunately, at this moment, someone called, and initially, Carl didnt want to answer, but he noticed Nana staring at him. Well, let me see He responded heavily burdened, answering the call and finding that it was his mother again. Recalling how Mrs. Waters was in league with Grace, Carl intended to confirm his position in front of Nana. As the call connected, Carl didnt wait for his mothers nagging and went straight to the point, Mom, please stop urging me toe home. Im busy, and besides, I want to stay with Nana. Shes carrying my child, so Carl wanted Nana to feel his seriousness towards her. However, before he could finish, an anxious voice from Grace came through the phone. Carl, hurry home. Your mother is feeling unwell. Should I wait for you toe back, or should I take her to the hospital now? Hearing the rapid-fire urgency in her voice, Carl was greatly surprised. Mrs. Waters had always been healthy and strong, so how could she suddenly fall ill for no reason? Whats wrong with my mom? When did it start? An utterly confused Carl couldnt help but ask for more details. Grace was only acting ording to Mrs. Waters instructions. She made every effort to sound genuine and tearfully informed him, Just ten minutes ago, I was dining with her at a restaurant when she suddenly said her heart wasnt feeling well. Carls gaze halted, thinking that Mrs. Waters had truly fallen ill. Okay, call an ambnce first, and Ill go to the hospitalter. He hurriedly ended the call. But as he looked at Nana, he saw disappointment in her eyes. She had overheard every word of their conversation and now knew that Grace had moved into the Waters family mansion. She had only moved out for a few days, and Mrs. Waters couldnt wait to let Grace move in Thinking about Mrs. Waters indifference and contempt towards her, Nanas face remained expressionless as she spoke. Carl, arent you leaving? Your mother is sick. Carl struggled to find words, clearly seeing the determination in Nanas face. Before leaving the hotel, there was one thing he needed to get a definite answer to. Nana, will you wait for me? Wait for me to prove it to you. Carls voice was filled with anticipation, even if she just nodded. Unfortunately, Nana gently shook her head,ughing at herself. No need. I wont wait for you because my heart is already dead to you. With those words, she opened the door and coldly ushered him out. Leave, and dont bother me anymore. This phone call once again chilled their rtionship to freezing point. Carl was heartbroken, but considering that his mothers condition was still unclear, he could only reluctantly leave. Chapter 802 Will Definitely Win You Back Hospital ward. The corridor was quiet, and Grace strained her neck to listen to the sounds outside. Mrs. Waters, its been almost an hour, and Carl hasnte yet. Should I call him again to remind him? Grace looked thoughtful; she felt that Carl hadnt been truthful. It had been a whole day, and she had called the production crew, only to hear that Carl had taken leave from the director. As an actor, if he wasnt filming or attending events, what else could keep him so busy? She already guessed that Carl had gone to find Nana, but she pretended to be clueless in front of Mrs. Waters. At this moment, Mrs. Waters leaned on the hospital bed, swinging her feet and gesturing to Nana, Dont worry, just wait a little longer. If Carl really cares about me, hell rush over even if hes in the middle of an operation. Grace nodded, turned around, and asked in a pleasing manner, Mrs. Waters, are you thirsty? Shall I go out and buy some water for you? Just as she was speaking, she heard hurried footsteps outside the door. Graces eyes brightened, It seems like Carl is here! As soon as she heard the reminder, Mrs. Waters quicklyy down, pretending to be weak and sickly. Mom! In the next moment, Carl walked quickly into the ward. His face was anxious, and he was panting for breath. Seeing his mother lying on the hospital bed, Carl ignored Grace beside him and approached with concern, Mom, why did your heart suddenly feel ufortable? Mrs. Waters saw her sons concern for her and felt quite pleased, but she kept a tight expression on her face. She didnt answer Carls question and furrowed her brow, asking in return, You havente home for a whole day and night. What have you been so busy with? Upon hearing his mothers question, Carls words faltered, There were some issues with the film Im shooting. Many scenes need to be re-shot. The reason seemed valid enough, at least Mrs. Waters had no reason to stop him from working outside. But Grace knew Carl was lying. Without waiting for Mrs. Waters to speak, she asked with a hidden meaning, Carl, what kind of film are you shooting that takes up so much time? Is the production really that busy? Carls gaze darkened at her words. He cast a cold nce at Grace and sensed a hint of hidden implications in her eyes. Could it be that Grace knew about his whereabouts? Carl felt uncertain and vaguely replied, Yes, these days will be busy. After saying that, he quickly ended the topic and held Mrs. Waters hand, asking with concern, Mom, where else are you feeling ufortable? What did the doctor say? Mrs. Waters goal was to bring Carl back, so she pretended to be resentful and scoffed, What do you mean? Are you hoping that Ill be gued by illnesses? Now that youve grown up, you dont want toe home anymore. My heart Seeing Mrs. Watersining, Grace added fuel to the fire, Carl, the doctor said she has an irregr heartbeat and slightly high blood pressure. She shouldnt get angry or anxious in her daily life. You should spend more time with her. Forget it! I cant rely on this son of mine! Mrs. Waters sneered, interrupting Graces words and continuing to sigh. Carl stood by the bedside, feeling extremely awkward, especially when his mother and Grace were harmonizing with each other, it felt like they were acting. But no matter what, with Mrs. Waters hospitalized, Carl didnt dare to let her be further agitated. He could only go along with her wishes in everything. Alright, Mom, calm down. Its not that I dont care about you, its just that Ive been really busy these past few days. Carl shook his head helplessly, pulled up a chair, and sat down, speaking earnestly, But your health is the most important thing. Ill take a day off tomorrow to apany you at the hospital. After Carl persuaded her for a while, Mrs. Waters finally smiled and, pretending to be sick, asked Carl to stop seeing Nana. As for the child in Nanas belly, Mrs. Waters had her own ns. Although she couldnt ept Nana as her daughter-inw, if Nana gave birth to a boy, she would naturally bring her grandson back. After Mrs. Waters rested that night, Carl, exhausted, left the hospital room. Grace followed him out and whispered, Carl, Ill take care of Mrs. Waters. You should go home and rest. In order to win Mrs. Waters favor, she not only had to continue the act but also show her considerate side. However, Carl didnt appreciate it. In other words, he never regarded Grace as one of his own. No need, Ill take care of my mother myself. Carl replied coldly, expressionless, You should go back, so nothing happens to your health. This statement sounded both caring and like Carl didnt want to trouble himself. Faced with Carls indifference, Grace knew it would be difficult to warm his heart in a short period, so she didnt insist any further. Alright then, Ille tomorrow morning. If theres anything, give me a call. Grace smiled and pursed her lips. She wanted to chat more with Carl, but unfortunately, she watched him turn and walk into the hospital room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after Grace left the hospital, Carl returned to the corridor. The reason he stayed with the sleeping Mrs. Waters was simply to avoid Grace. They didnt get along, and even if they were alone together for a long time, it would feel awkward. Standing by the window, Carl looked at the dark night sky, feeling empty inside. He began to miss Nana again, recalling the scene that had taken ce between them not long ago in the hotel. Her attitude was so cold and resolute, as if she didnt n on giving him another chance. Nana, I will definitely win you back! Taking a deep breath, Carl sighed to himself. He was unaware that Mrs. Waters hospitalization was just an act, and even the doctor who treated her was arranged by Grace. Therefore, Carl nned to wait for his mother to recover and be discharged before dealing with theplicated situation between the three of them. The next morning, while Carl was dozing off by the bedside, Nana had already packed up and checked out of the hotel. Jerry and Tracy were worried about her staying alone at the hotel, so they came early to persuade her to go home and rest before giving birth. Initially, Nana thought about staying a few more days, but considering that Carl had rushed to the hospitalst night, she guessed he wouldnt have time to take care of her. He had to take care of Mrs. Waters and deal with Grace, and he would probably be busy from morning till night. On the way back, Jerry asked while driving, Nana, you stayed at the hotel yesterday. Did Carl bother you again? Nanas gaze froze for a moment, and she shook her head, denying, No, but I dont think helle to see me again. At this point, Nana forced a bitter smile, thinking about Grace already moving into the Waters family mansion, feeling an indescribable sense of bitterness. However, she didnt want to tell her parents about this matter, so as not to make them worry about her love life once again. Chapter 803 William’s Friend That day, Nana was taken home by her parents, and she locked herself in the bedroom as usual. The days leading up to childbirth were boring. Besides reading parenting books, she spent her time buying various baby products online. Most of the time, Nana tried her best not to think about Carl. All her attention was focused on the baby soon to be born. By noon, Tracy prepared a nutritious lunch for her daughter. She hadnt even taken off her apron when she hurriedly called Nana out to eat. Nana, lunch is ready! Tracy reminded from outside the bedroom door and advised her not to hurry. As Nana was about to get out of bed, she suddenly heard the phone on the bedside table ringing. Mom, Ill take the call. You and Dad can start eating. Nana replied cheerfully, hiding all her negative emotions. However, when she picked up the phone, she saw an unfamiliar number shing on the screen. Nana hesitated whether to answer or not, until the phone rang for the second time, she made up her mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hello? Nana spoke softly, suspecting if Carl had intentionally changed his number. But on the other end of the line was a womans voice. The voice was unfamiliar, yet polite. Hello, Miss Lawson. Im a friend of Williams. I was wondering when youre avable. Id like to meet up with you. The other person got straight to the point, surprising Nana. Could it be that she was sent by William? Recalling thest encounter with the robbers in the alley, where William had brought her to the hospital, Nana agreed without hesitation. Sure, Im avable now. Where should we meet? Nana didnt hide her curiosity. She also wanted to inquire about some news about William from the other person. Soon, they agreed on a meeting ce, and Nana quickly changed into suitable attire for going out. As she walked out of the bedroom, she saw her mother preparing the meal. She quickly exined, Mom, I have something urgent to attend to. I wont be eating lunch at home. The sudden statement left Tracy puzzled. Why are you in such a hurry? At least have something to eat first. Jerry also wore a puzzled look, observing Nana, who seemed burdened with something, and asked, Where are you going? Should I drive you there? No need, Ill be back by the afternoon. Nana didnt have time to exin much, and besides, she couldnt tell her parents about this matter. After giving the instructions, she quickly opened the door and left home. After about half an hour, Nana arrived at the coffee shop they had agreed upon earlier. Pushing open the ss door, she was looking for the person when she saw a young girl waving at her from a window seat. Nana looked directly at her, confirming that this girl was Williams friend. Approaching the round table, she politely greeted the girl, and after a brief exchange of pleasantries, they took their seats. Miss Lawson, I apologize for the inconvenience caused by your current situation. It was impulsive of you to rush over here. Im sorry for that! The girl spoke politely and sounded friendly. Its alright. By the way, how should I address you? Nana smiled lightly and responded. Observing the girls delicate cheeks and modest attire, she exuded a brightness and confidence that she herself didnt possess. Nana felt a sense of envy. If she hadnt been pregnant, even if she had broken up with Carl, she could have been as carefree as this. Im Scarlet Hudson. The girl on the opposite side of the round table calmly replied, her smile carrying a hint of audacity. Actually, I used to work with William. We were volunteer teachers together in Ylery. Upon hearing Scarlets introduction, Nana suddenly realized that they had be friends after their volunteer teaching experience. I see Nana spoke with a shy tone, probing, So, you invited me out today. Is it Williams idea? Scarlet listened without confirming or denying. She took a sip of her coffee and calmly responded, I wanted to meet you to talk about his current situation. Indeed, this was the question Nana had wanted to know for a long time. With a hint of anticipation in her eyes, Nanas speech quickened as she asked, How is he doing now? He must have a girlfriend, right? Observing Nanasplex expression, Scarlet smiled faintly, her tone carrying some deeper meaning. Do you want him to have a girlfriend? Detecting that Scarlet seemed to be probing her thoughts, Nana quickly restrained her gaze. I dont know She spoke shyly, her voice light and airy. Actually, I was just asking casually. Weve already broken up, and even if he has a new girlfriend, I would sincerely wish him the best. That was Nanas true feelings. Her emotions for William had long faded, leaving only some unresolved knots. Scarlet nodded lightly, still using a gentle tone as she informed, Maybe you dont know, but William has always loved you, including now. How is that possible? Nanas face showed surprise, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion. Leaving me without a word, is that how he shows love? Nana chuckled mockingly, realizing that she didnt understand William more and more. But Scarlet gave an affirmative answer, Yes, he left you because he loves you. Hearing this, Nana was puzzled, unable to grasp Scarlets response. After a brief pause, she observed Scarlets expression and couldnt help but ask with a more serious tone, What happened exactly? Do you know why he left me? Scarlet was frank and concise, stating, Simply put, William left you because your backgrounds didnt match. Next, she revealed the whole process of the matter to Nana. It turned out that before William disappeared, Jerry had privately met with him. Due to the vast difference in their backgrounds and Jerry and Tracys fear of their daughter being mistreated after marriage, they decided to discreetly break them up. After meeting with Jerry, William was directly told that he wasnt suitable for their daughter and was asked to break up as soon as possible. Seeing Jerrys firm attitude, William realized that he was a poor boy who would only burden Nana, so he took the initiative to suggest a breakup and then disappeared without a trace. After listening to Scarlets ount, tears welled up in Nanas eyes, and her heart surged with emotions. I knew he wouldnt be so heartless to me Nana sighed, wiping her tears with a tissue. But Scarlet remained unaffected by Nanas sadness, even showing an undisguised jealousy. William has always been a person of deep emotions and loyalty, especially towards you. His heart has always belonged to you. Scarlets voice turned colder, with a bitter smile. To the point that I loved him for so long, yet he never had any feelings for me. Nana froze, looking up in astonishment, So, the person you liked is Before she could finish her sentence, Scarlet openly admitted, Yes, because I love him, thats why I came to find you! Then Scarlet revealed more about Williams recent situation, letting Nana know that he had seen the news online and was very worried about her. In addition, William had been drowning his sorrows in alcohol every day recently but didnt have the courage to appear in front of Nana. Chapter 804 The Cruel Truth Nana was shocked. How could this be So it turned out that William had never fallen in love with someone else, never forgotten her. He had always loved her deeply. Everything William did was not because he didnt love her, but because he loved her too much. Nana suddenly felt a sourness in her nose, and a mist of tears clouded her vision. She never expected that the truth behind Williams breakup with her all those years ago would be so cruel. It was because of her respected parents! They despised Williams background, despised his family situation, and went to find him, asking him to leave her. And William, he actually did as they wished. Why was he so foolish! He didnt say anything, didnt tell her anything, silently bearing everything on his own. Where is William? I want to see him. Nana took a deep breath, suppressing the turbulent waves of emotions in her heart. She wanted to see him, desperately wanted to see him! There were some questions she needed to ask him in person. Scarlet hesitated for a moment. William doesnt know that I came to see you. If he finds out that I told you all this, he will me me. But I cant bear to see him suffer like this anymore. Hes currently living at No. 55 Cobalt Alley. You should go see him. Thank you, Nana sincerely said. She genuinely thanked the girl in front of her, grateful to Scarlet for revealing the truth to her. Otherwise, she might have remained in the dark for the rest of her life. After leaving the caf, Nana hailed a taxi and headed straight to the address Scarlet had given her. Arriving at the entrance, the thought of being able to see William soon made Nanas heart beat rapidly. She took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself. With trembling hands, Nana knocked on the door. But there was no response. Could it be that William wasnt home? She knocked for a long time, and Nana felt a bit disappointed. Why did it have to be so unfortunate? After thinking about it, Nana decided to wait here until William returned. She was eager to see him, to rify what had happened in the past. Just as Nanas heart was pounding with excitement, a familiar voice came from behind, filled with astonishment. Nana? This voice it was William! Nanas heart skipped a beat. She turned around, and what she saw was Williams handsome face, carrying a hint of weariness. He was holding groceries, having just returned from the market, and there he saw the figure he had yearned for day and night, the one he always kept in his heart. William couldnt believe his eyes as he looked at Nana before him. He took a few steps closer. What are you doing here? Nanas eyes turned red in an instant. She threw herself into Williams arms, her voice trembling. William, I know everything now, I know! She knew everything? What did she know? William was immensely shocked at this moment. Why did Nana know he was living here? Why did she suddenly appear? With a thud, the groceries in Williams hands fell to the ground. His hands trembled slightly as he gently caressed Nanas back. If he were more rational, he should have acted as usual, pretending to dislike Nana and angrily driving her away. But looking at the sorrowful woman before him, the woman who had suffered so much while carrying a child, William couldnt do it. Nana had already been hurt enough by Carl. If he were to be cruel to her as well, she would copse. Nana,e inside, William patted Nanas back, his deep gaze fixed on her face. She had be thinner. Mm-hmm, Nana nodded, realizing her own emotional outburst, and she released her grip on William. Following behind William, Nana entered through the door. It was a run-down small house with only a few basic pieces of furniture, kept spotlessly clean. You live here? Nana looked around and felt a pang of pain in her heart. William smiled, Its fine here. Yes, it was already good enough here. When he was teaching in the Ylery mountain area, the conditions there were thousands of times worse than now. But the children there worked hard, striving to change their own destinies through education. Nana, have a seat, William supported Nana, urging her to sit on the bed. At this moment, the distance between the two was so close, and Nana caught a whiff of his unique scent, momentarily feeling dazed. It was as if they had returned to their university days. Back then, the two of them were so happy, so sweet, full of expectations for the future. But now, after so many things had happened, everything had changed, and they were no longer the same people.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. William, I only found out today that my father went to look for you back then, Nana raised her gaze, looking directly at the man in front of her, Why didnt you tell me? Why did you bear everything on your own? A wave of emotions surged through Williams heart. He realized that Nana hade here today to learn about what had happened back then. And this matter, apart from him and Jerry, had only been mentioned when he was drunk and confided in Scarlet. So, it was Scarlet who went to find Nana. Your father did it for your own good, William furrowed his brows, looking at Nana with gentle eyes. He could understand Jerrys feelings. Who would be willing to hand over their precious daughter to a penniless poor boy? So, he made the decision to break up with Nana back then. He was willing to bear all the pain on his own as long as Nana could find happiness. But what William didnt anticipate was that Nana wasnt happy now. For my own good? Is it for my own good to separate me from the person I deeply love? Nanas emotions grew more intense. Why did you all decide my life for me? How dare you make decisions on my behalf? Im sorry, Nana. I thought you would be happier without me, Williams voice was filled with self-me. You thought? You thought? Everything is what you thought! Why didnt you consider my feelings? Nana raised her voice, Do you know how heartbroken I was when you broke up with me? I almost couldnt go on living I know, Im sorry. Seeing Nanas painful expression, Williams heart shattered. But was he not suffering as well? His heartache was no less than Nanas. He escaped to a remote mountain area to teach, drowning his sorrows in alcohol every day, andter, he deliberately pushed the woman he loved the most into Carls arms, watching her be pregnant with Carls child. Who would know his pain? For Nanas happiness, he was willing to make any sacrifice. I never expected Carl to treat you like this. As he thought about the online reports, Williams face turned incredibly grim. He thought Carl would be like him, wholeheartedly treating Nana well, bringing her happiness. But within a few months, Carl had moved on, started a rtionship with Grace, and even had a child! Chapter 805: Let’s Get Divorced I dont want to talk about him. Every time Carl was mentioned, Nanas mood worsened. Before, she thought that since she had a child with Carl and he treated her well, they could develop feelings for each other and spend their lives together. But who would have known that just a few monthster, Carl would get involved with Grace, betray her, and even have a child with her, repeatedly pressuring Nana. Nana was tired, her hands caressing her belly. This poor little life should never havee into this world. Nana, let me take you home, Williams gaze fell on Nana, filled with guilt. If only he hadnt insisted on breaking up with Nana back then, she might not be suffering so much now. I dont want to go back. Nana shook her head. Let me stay with you for a few days, okay? Your parents will worry, William hesitated. Sadness filled Nanas face. It doesnt matter. Initially, her rtionship with her parents had been good, but today she couldnt ept what she had learned-how they had forced William to leave her. Well then, rest for a bit. Ill make lunch for you, William helped Nana lie down. Dont think too much for now, focus on recovering your health. Mm. Feeling Williams care for her, Nanas nose tingled. Two people who loved each other so deeply, why did they have to go through such hardships and end up in this situation? Memories flooded Nanas mind, and she felt her heart being torn apart. *** In the office, You dont n to tell Jane about us? Lena casually asked, examining the photos on the desk. Its not the right time yet, Patrick replied firmly, leaving no trace of hesitation. Then, the manager walked in and ced some documents on her desk. Mr. Pansy, I just saw Mrs. Pansy at the entrance. Upon hearing this, Patricks expression instantly changed, and he whispered, Where is she now? She already left. Patrick grabbed his phone and rushed outside, with Lena following behind. Flowers, flowers She reached the car downstairs and ced the flowers in the trunk. After Jane returned home, her face full of disappointment, she dragged her tired body into the bedroom. Seeing his presence permeating the entire room made her ufortable. She grabbed the bottle of toner from the table and smashed it onto the floor. Ouch! someone shouted at the door. Jane snapped out of her daze, holding back her tears. She turned on theputer, organized the divorce agreement, and ced it on the table, signing her name. This time, she wouldnt back down. Whats going on? Finley heard themotion from downstairs and quickly rushed upstairs, witnessing the scene. She noticed the document on the table. You want a divorce? Finley asked incredulously. Because of Lena? Jane silently nodded and said, Love is something that no one cant live without. Then what about the child? You dont want it either? Finley had learned from the nanny that she was already pregnant. This was not the time to get angry. I want the child, but Ill raise it on my own. It has nothing to do with him. Jane took a deep breath. This child hade into her life against all odds and she would take good care of it. I disagree A stiff and determined voice sounded from the doorway. Both of them turned their heads and saw Patrick standing there, disheveled, with Lena behind him, holding flowers. Jane was all too familiar with those flowers. She snorted, Mr. Pansy has brought someone in. This is forcing me to step aside, isnt it? What are you doing here? If I had known that the flowers were meant for Patrick, I would never have sold them to you and let you do this embarrassing thing, Finley fumed. Jane, you misunderstood. Were just friends, Lena exined. Jane abruptly stood up and stood directly in front of her. Mr. Pansy, my eyes are not blind. Sign the divorce agreement. Jane angrily threw the paper in his face, and Patrick grabbed her arm. I will exin everything to you after this is over. You have to trust me. No need. I wish you both happiness, Jane said as she pulled Finley away and left, driving straight to the office. Ms. North, these are the documents the department manager sent over. They need your signature, Jane looked at the papers on the desk, all of them rted to long-term projects with Patrickspany. Just the thought of it made her heart ache. Take them away, take them away, Finley waved her hand, dismissing the secretary. You go inform the top management. Cut off all cooperation with Pansy Group. Cancel all projects, regardless of their expiration dates. Well bear the penalty fees ourselves, Jane ordered, her heart trembling. She couldnt allow anything impure in her feelings. It would tarnish everything. Are you crazy? Wont this announce to everyone that youre getting a divorce? Finley couldnt bear to watch anymore. Theirpanies had always maintained a straightforward and professional rtionship, never neglecting the details because of personal connections. No one could find fault with that. Wont this make it easier for others to take advantage? Ms. North, are you sure about this? the secretary hesitated, asking cautiously. Do as I said. It must be resolved within three hours! Janes order caused an uproar in thepany, and everyone started discussing it. The news naturally reached Patrick. The economic crisis hadnt even ended, and Jane added another blow. Your wife seems a bit anxious, Lena casually sipped her coffee, not worried in the least. Mr. Pansy, these were sent by the madamspany. They want us to list thepensation and pay the penalty fees, the manager was dumbfounded when he received the documents. Patrick frowned, pondered for a long time, and then said, Cancel the cooperation, no need to pay. And for the ongoing projects, proceed with normal payments. Jane, why are you so heartless? Meanwhile, Jane saw the invoices in the finance office, and Patrick had returned all the money. She immediately used her personal ount to transfer the money back. She didnt want to owe anyone. Afterward, she sent Patrick a text message saying, Business matters only. Patrick threw his phone on the ground andughed foolishly at theputer screen. It seems that Im not fit to be here, affecting your marriage. Im leaving, Lena grabbed her bag and walked out, without Patrick trying to stop her. The secretary sent a report from the subsidiarypany, rushing to inform him. Mr. Pansy, just as you suspected, the general manager is up to no good. The secretarys main task was to closely monitor the subsidiarypany, ensuring no mistakes were made and to identify troublemakers. Continue. The general manager, using the resources and connections provided by the headquarters, suppresses the technical department at the subsidiarypany, forcing them to manipte stocks ording to his will. This has resulted in significant ws in the subsidiarypanys operations. Furthermore, the general manager has brought in his rtives to work at thepany, openly and secretly supporting them, creating a toxic work environment. The secretary took out a recording pen and yed the contents, matching her words perfectly without any errors. Patrick coldly snorted. Indeed, once people gain power, they be corrupt. Its inevitable. Hand it over to thepanys legal department, follow the regtions. After Patrick finished giving instructions, he drove to Janespany and stood downstairs, waiting. He didnt see anyone until it was dark, and then he left. Alright, lets eat something. The rumors are flying outside, saying that you and Patrick have split up. Various news stories havee out. Are you sure youve thought this through? Wont you regret itter? Finley was concerned, seeing that she hadnt eaten all day.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jane casually waved her hand. Im fine, Im not hungry. I just feel a little disheartened. You dont need to worry about me, Im fine. Upon hearing this, Finley became even angrier. Chapter 806 Am I Candy? I just dont believe it. Patrick, so heartless, had to destroy his wife and child before he could be at peace? Finley stormed out, determined to investigate. Before leaving, she urged Jane to drink soup and eat. Unfortunately, she had no appetite and no desire to eat. At that moment, a knock on the door sounded from outside. Come in. Ms. North, the investigation isplete. The person who entered was James, a private detective hired by Jane. She didnt want to leave anything unclear to others. She wanted to understand who this Lena really was. Speak! Janes voice was cold, exuding a chilling aura. Lena graduated from Coral Coast University and held a position in the country. She is the newly appointed leader in our city, a government official. She is an old friend of Mr. Pansy and they had aplicated rtionship in the past, but they were separated by Mike. James words made Jane sink into deep thought. No wonder Patrick was so afraid of the new leader. No wonder Mike rushed back from abroad. No wonder Lena had been targeting him from the beginning. It was all premeditated. I understand. Janes voice was hoarse, devoid of any energy. By the way, Ms. North, Ive heard that Lena has another nickname, Candy. The word suddenly awakened Jane. You said Candy? Are you sure? James nodded heavily. ording to the investigation, it is indeed Candy, there is no mistake. Upon hearing this, Jane froze. In the beginning, Patrick would often call her Candy in his dreams. She had thought it was a nickname that belonged to her. But now, Jane sneered at herself. She had taken someone elses ce! No wonder Lena hated her so much. Candy. Candy. Jane kept repeating the name. The next day, She woke up in her office, and Candy had dominated her dreams all night. April and Marco were waiting at the door. The two of them had been sweet and reconciled recently, opening up to each other again. Jane looked at her tired face in the mirror, sporting dark circles under her eyes. Did you two have a fight? Both of them shook their heads. Jane, Im nning to change my previous agent, April said with a smile. Sure. Jane, were nning to make a public announcement. Just wanted to let you know in advance. Marco had decided to take responsibility this time. Okay, Ill prepare the PR statement. Also, April, Ill have a senior agent take care of you. Jane seemed extremely mechanical, like a tool devoid of any emotions, organizing the work. They could see through her facade. April directly linked her arm with Janes. Theres a charity event at an orphanage today. Lets go together? Marco added, shouldering the responsibility, Charity events require the boss to attend personally to show sincerity. Im not going. Im not feeling well today, Jane immediately thought of refusing. Aprils persuasive skills were impressive. Left and right, she convinced Jane until she had no choice but to agree. She let April take care of her and get her ready. After spending a long time getting dressed, they finally left. These past few days, Jane had been staying in thepany. Her personal vi was still under renovation, so she couldnt move in yet. She entrusted the renovation work to Finley. Kept her busy. The orphanage was a project sponsored by theirpany and a monthly charity event that every artist had to participate in. Jane came here, feeling somewhat rxed. As soon as she got out of the car, arge group of children rushed towards her. Jane instinctively protected her belly, a smile on her lips. Maam, Maam the children called out in a sweet voice. Jane was infected by the atmosphere and was led by the children to the cafeteria, where they pulled her to sit down. Marco went to unload the supplies, and April stayed with Jane. Kids, the headmistress didnt lie to you, Maam is really here today. A middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties walked in, radiating an aura of happiness. She took good care of herself, especially her infectious smile. The children were exceptionally enthusiastic about Janes arrival. Jane had only missed their activities for a while, but these naughty kids still remembered her. It was really touching. April brought the food for the children and they gathered around to eat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jane stood up and admired the photos on the wall. Each photo captured an adorable figure. Jane, thank you so much during this period. If it werent for you, the orphanages children would probably have been disbanded. The headmistress was moved. Disbanded? Why? Jane frowned. She hadnt done anything. The orphanage wasnt doing well. Recently, some children fell ill, and outsiders thought our environment was bad. The children didnt have money for medical treatment. If your husband hadnt reached out, these children wouldnt be so lively. They say its all because of your guidance. The headmistress reminisced about the past, talking non-stop. Jane fell silent. It seemed like he liked children more than she had imagined. She looked at a photo on the wall, feeling a sense of familiarity. The person in the picture seemed familiar. Underneath the photo wasbeled Candy. Jane was surprised. Was this Lena when she was young? Dont you recognize your own photo? The headmistressughed casually. My photo? Jane was surprised and asked in astonishment. Yes, your nickname was Candy! This is a photo your mother sent. The headmistress told her the story, but Jane didnt remember any of it. Are you mistaken? I have no recollection at all. How was she connected to Candy? When you were young, you were very mischievous. Your mother deliberately sent you to the orphanage to scare you. You stayed at the orphanage for a while, but one time you hit the back of your head and bled a lot. Your mother was terrified and brought you back home. The headmistress spoke sincerely, not sounding like she was lying. Why dont I have any memory? Not even a slight recollection? That was the confusing part for Jane. When you were young, you loved eating candy. Every time you ate too much, your teeth would hurt. When it hurt, you would shout for candy. But since your injury, you never mentioned eating candy again. To make youpletely forget, your mother changed your nickname Candy as well, and now youre called Jane. The headmistresss words were somewhat simr to the vague impression in her memory. After your injury, you couldnt remember your nickname anymore. But I thought this photo was particrly meaningful, so I kept it until now. Jane was shocked. Her nickname was also Candy? Was this the same Candy that Patrick had been longing for? Perhaps it was just a coincidence. Chapter 807 The Means Are Too Lowly Thank you for telling me so much. Im also d toe here with April today, Jane said, calming her mood and expressing gratitude to the headmistress. Jane turned around and watched April ying with the children, the sunlight shining through the window and casting a warm glow on April. April waved at her, smiling. Jane,e over here! And so, Jane spent the whole day at the orphanage with them. She had an incredibly happy day and even felt a joy she hadnt experienced before. In the car:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ive already had someone write the PR case, the agent will contact you tonight. If youre ready to release it, just confirm with the agent ! Jane had unraveled the mystery in her heart, and the gloom on her face had also dissipated. April happily linked her arm with Janes. Jane, youre the best to me. Jane had the driver take them back together, but she drove alone to the building of Patrickspany. Looking up, she saw the lights still on upstairs, knowing that Patrick hadnt left. He was probably busy withpany matters. The next day: Patrick had been staying in thepany for the past few days and hadnt gone home. He wanted to settle everything before giving Jane an exnation. Mr. Pansy, Lena is here and says she wants to see you! Patrick had already anticipated that she woulde, so he had been waiting for her here. Let her in. Lena walked in with a gloomy expression and threw her bag directly on the sofa. What do you mean by this? Stabbing me in the back? Intentionally undermining me? Lena said, her words filled with frustration. Patrick didnt rush to respond to her words but leisurely poured a cup of coffee for her and ced it on the table. He calmly said, Isnt this the result you wanted? I dont understand what youre saying! Do you know how hard it was for me to enter this department? Wasnt it easy for you to just bring me down with a few words? Lena received an anonymous report letter as soon as she arrived at the office today. It used her of abusing her position, colluding with outsiders, and suppressing Pansy Group. Moreover, the evidence provided was very clear, and the judicial department directly sent people to investigate, resulting in her immediate dismissal! For her, this was undoubtedly a major blow. The amount of effort she had put into climbing to this position was something no one would understand. And Patrick easily trapped her in an unjust situation with just one letter. If you were truly innocent, even if I reported you, it shouldnt have brought you down so quickly, Patrick looked at her with a hint of mockery in his deep eyes, as if he could see through her. You! Lena was so angry that she couldnt even express herself clearly. I was sent here by your grandfather! Patrick snorted lightly. He had finally heard her say these words. Youve been keeping this in your heart for a long time, havent you? Dont you feel suffocated? Lenas heart skipped a beat and she retorted, You knew all along, didnt you? In fact, Patrick had known since thepany discovered someone tampering with things. He knew who it was, but he couldnt act recklessly now. He wanted to see what the person behind it was up to. Until the day Mike suddenly came and said a bunch of inexplicable things to him. Mike forbade anything happening in the overseaspanies to be leaked or reach his ears. Unless the person behind it voluntarily told Mike. Youre just too good. You send me flowers, celebrate my birthday, and even followed me home to annoy my wife. With all that youve done, whats your real intention? In reality, Patrick knew about Lenas secret actions, but he wanted to see what other tricks she had up her sleeve. Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention one thing. You bribed a private detective close to Jane and made them spread false information to my wife. And you even used the name Candy. What gives you the right? Patrickid out everything Lena had done in front of her. Lena was dumbfounded, thinking that her ns were foolproof and that no one would discover them. But she didnt realize that every step she took fell right into Patricks n. Can you please withdraw that anonymous letter? Lena began to plead, her voice filled with grievance. However, these pleas only annoyed Patrick even more. Why should I withdraw it? You interfered with the achievements ourpany had worked so hard for, directly damaging our finances. I dont believe Mike would have instructed you to do that, Patrick said angrily, ncing at the items on the sofa with disgust and throwing them on the floor. It was Mike who told me to prevent you from having any further contact with Jane, to keep me between the two of you, because Jane couldnt conceive a child, Lena finally revealed her ultimate goal. When Mike approached her at the time, she had initially refused in every possible way. However, the moment she heard it was Patrick, she immediately agreed. She admitted that she liked Patrick. She also knew that her position now was all thanks to Mike. Upon hearing this, Patrick burst intoughter. When did their family be like this? Where is Mike now? I dont know, I really dont know, Lena instinctively shook her head. Patrick held her chin, his eyes staring straight at her. Speak! Lena was frightened, stuttering as she said, Hes at a hotel! Afterward, Patrick took her to the hotel where Mike was staying. He knocked forcefully on the door, and soon Mike came to open it. His expression immediately changed upon seeing Patrick standing outside. Have you taken care of thepanys matters? Mike asked coldly. Whether things have been taken care of or not, dont you know best? Patrick retorted. Lena stood behind them. Im sorry, Mike. I couldnt aplish the task you entrusted to me, Lena apologized with her head lowered. Mike became furious and almost hit her with his cane. Get out! Get out! Lena was kicked out of the room, leaving only the two of them. Grandpa, why do you have to resort to such despicable means if theres something youre dissatisfied with? Patrick couldnt understand why he had to repeatedly resort to hical actions. Chapter 808 Karma Will Eventually Take Its Toll Jane hasnt had any children to our family. You married her and couldnt even fulfill the duty of continuing our family line. You even helped her start apany. A woman shouldnt be so ambitious, Mike said, thinking about the future of the Pansy family. How do you know Jane hasnt fulfilled her duty? Patrick was growing impatient even at the sight of Mike. Hearing this, Mike was taken aback and quickly asked, Are you saying my granddaughter-inw is pregnant? After all the trouble youve caused, she wants a divorce. Dont count on having your great-grandchild, Patrick retorted before storming out. Mike stood there in shock, reying Patricks words in his mind. It didnt seem like he was lying, and a smirk appeared on Mikes face. On the other side, Jane had already started investigating Lenas information and realized that neither she nor Patrick had any chance to meet Lena. It was ridiculous how easily she had believed the detectives words before. It was true that when a person was angry, anything could be thest straw. Ms. North, theres something I want to report to you. Someone entered with a freshly delivered newspaper and ced it on Janes desk. A headline caught her attention: New Leader Suspected of Bribery and Dismissed from Office. A faint smile appeared on Janes face upon reading the news. Suddenly, a phrase came to her mind: Karma will eventually take its toll. Inform everyone that todays tasks are to be handled by the department managers, Jane instructed. She touched her belly, knowing that she had something more important to do. After resolving Lenas situation, the general manager involved had been handed over to the legal department, and the general manager of the subsidiary had also revealed hiswork within thepany, leading to an investigation. Patrick spent the day dealing with these parasites, and as he looked at Janes photo on the table, a deeper smile hid within his heart. He tried calling Jane, but no matter how many times he dialed, there was no answer. Patrick grew anxious, realizing that Jane was still upset with him. When he returned home, he noticed that the yard was empty and devoid of any light. Since Jane had left, he had let the housekeepers go home to rest. Standing alone in the yard, looking at the grand house, he couldnt help but feel a sense of loss. Suddenly,ughter echoed from a distance. Patrick listened carefully and felt like he could discern Janes presence in theughter. Following theughter, he arrived at the backyard and saw that the lights were still on in Finleys small house. Through the ss, he saw two people sitting inside, appearing content and warm. Patrick walked in without hesitation, pushed open the door, but found that there was no one inside. Even the lights were off. It turned out to be his own imagination, a result of missing Jane too much. Patrick let out a sigh and returned to the front, entering the empty house. As soon as he turned on the lights, he saw Jane sitting in the living room. The walls were filled with pictures of him and Jane, and a meal was prepared on the table. He could already smell the aroma. Patrick couldnt believe it, he rubbed his eyes vigorously and cautiously asked, Is it you, Jane? Jane turned her head, a sweet smile adorning her face, making her look even more warm. Its me! Jane responded. Patrick embraced her tightly, holding her in his arms, so tight that Jane struggled to catch her breath. Take it easy Are you not mad at me anymore? Patrick lowered his head and asked. Ill show you a photo. Jane took a picture from the wall, one she had brought from the orphanage, and ced it in Patricks hand. Patrick looked at the person in the photo, feeling an unusual familiarity. How do you have this photo? Im sorry He thought she had misunderstood again and quickly apologized. After you grow up, you must marry me, otherwise, Ill hide by your side and make sure you always see me! Jane recalled their childhood promise. Patrick was shocked, his eyes widened as he looked at her. You you He was stuttering and almost unable to speak.N?velDrama.Org content. Dont you want to marry me? Jane blinked her eyes, her smile sweet. Youre Candy? Are you really Candy? Patrick looked at her with disbelief. Since they had parted ways, he had never seen Candy again. I got injured before, so I left the garden. When I went to the orphanagest time, I identally found this photo and heard the director telling me those stories. Thats when I remembered, my nickname was Candy. Butter, because my mom was afraid I would ruin my teeth by eating candy, she forcefully forgot about this nickname! As Jane spoke these words, the image of Candy from his memories seemed to ovep with the person in front of him. Every time he visited Candy when they were children, he always held two pieces of milk candy in his hand because Candy loved them. But then, Candy disappeared for some reason. Not long after, he left too. Patrick joyfully embraced her again and nted a deep kiss on her cheek. My Candy! The misunderstanding between them was resolved, and they finally reconciled. Both of themy on the bed, looking at the official announcement posted by Patrick. Finley was downstairs responding, although the PR department had already acted, publishing articles one after another. Surprisingly, this time, all thements were filled with blessings, and there were no negative ones. Even the agent sent Jane ate-night text message. We wasted money on public rtions this time! Jane looked at the message, nestled in Patricks embrace, and burst intoughter. They both wished April and Marco the best. Starting tomorrow, Ill have the housekeeperse back to work. And from now on, youre not allowed to bring up divorce so easily. And Ill confiscate yourputer in the future. Ive already restarted the coborations for yourpany. No more throwing tantrums at me. Even standing outside the door, people could hear Patricksints, followed by Janes responses. The next day, After all, the decline in stock prices of the subsidiary was a fact that needed to be addressed by the headquarters. Although Patrick had already reced some of the leadership positions in the subsidiary, such incidents still needed to be prevented from happening again. You go and prepare a statement for me. Focus on the fact that the subsidiary didnt pay attention to customer feedback, resulting in a slight decline in stocks! Patrick earnestly instructed his secretary. Yes, Mr. Pansy! Also, mention that thepany has decided topensate those who suffered losses in stocks based on how much the subsidiary declined! Thats the only way to regain peoples trust. Chapter 809 Biological Parents Running a business this big wasnt easy. Mr. Pansy, if we do it this way, the subsidiarys earnings for this year will be at the bottom again. The secretary, fearing that he had made a mistake, decided to question him back. Patrick chuckled lightly. Just do as I say. It doesnt matter how much money we make. Whats important is that we live up to the peoples hearts. Ten minutester, the statement was published on thepanys official website, followed by thepensation from the parentpany received by the customers who had suffered losses in the subsidiary. Patrick was highly efficient and managed to win peoples hearts within an hour. Originally, this incident should have caused a significant decline in the subsidiarys annual profits, but Patricks statement instead pushed the subsidiary to its peak, regaining favor and causing the stock to rise significantly. Patricks actions became a model in the business world, and many people followed suit, but none had Patricks courage and financial power. News also came from the police that Finleys biological parents had been found, and they asked them toe to the police station for confirmation. Jane received the call and quickly rushed over with Finley. After arriving at the police station, two rtively clean-dressed individuals rushed towards Jane. They hugged Jane and cried out, Good child, we finally found you. It wasnt us who wanted to abandon you back then. The two elderly people cried heartbreakingly, looking very pitiful, clinging to Janes clothes and not letting go. Weve been looking for such a long time, and your appearance makes us so happy. Thank you, officer. The two elderly people didnt even lift their heads, crying with their eyes closed. Jane quickly exined, Elders, Im not Finley, youve mistaken me. It was difficult to pry the two elderly peoples hands away. Only then did the two elderly people raise their heads and see a person standing behind Jane. That person was Finley. The two elderly people once again threw themselves into Finleys arms, followed by another round of sobbing. We didnt expect to meet again after so many years. We truly apologize to you. Jane felt a little embarrassed by their crying, feeling that something was off. Finley didnt have much impression of these two elderly people, and their crying didnt touch Finleys heart. Both of you, calm down. The officer has only found you; it doesnt prove that we have a blood rtionship. Finley remained calm andposed, not letting the appearance of these two affect her long-held mindset. What do you mean by that, child? We are your biological parents. You dont want to recognize even your own biological parents? The elderly man pointed at Finley, exining with some disappointment. Jane hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to pull the two elderly people away, but Finley waved her off. Finley helped the two elderly people sit down, looking remarkably calm. Why dont we do a paternity test? This way, everyone can be reassured. Only after proving the blood rtionship between them could Finley truly recognize them. As soon as the two elderly people heard about the paternity test, their expressions immediately changed. You, my child, you are our own flesh and blood. I bore you with great difficulty for ten months. How can I not recognize what you look like? Even if I found you after thirty or forty years, I would still be able to recognize you at a nce. Jane found it suspicious when she heard these words and remained silent by the side. Finley patientlyforted them, Its not that I refuse to recognize you, but Im also not sure if we have any rtion. The only way to prove our kinship is through a paternity test. Finley exined her determination to do the paternity test repeatedly. However, the two elderly people stubbornly insisted that Finley was their child and refused to go through with it. Even the police officer next to them couldnt stand it anymore. Why not do a paternity test? It will put both of you at ease. When I gave birth to this child, I suffered a lot and lost a lot of weight. After finally giving birth, someone took my baby away. As a mother, Ive been waiting for over twenty years to find my child, and now youre telling me that this might not be my own child. How can I bear such a blow? The two elderly people sat on the ground, sobbing and recounting their years of hardship and helplessness. Jane and Finley exchanged a nce, understanding that something was definitely amiss. If they were ordinary parents who had finally found their child, they would definitely have immediately done a paternity test. The strong resistance shown by these two elderly people made them both suspicious. Since you havent reached a conclusion yet, its better for both of you to go back first, calm down, and discuss it. After youve reached an agreement, you can meet again. The police officer beside them proposed a reasonable solution. Jane and Finley agreed without hesitation. The two elderly people didnt say much either. Someone, not sure who, leaked the news of Finley finding their biological parents online. The article detailed the whole process and background of the events. Jane looked at the news notifications on her phone, once again confirming her suspicions. When she and Finley left that day, they had driven their own car without informing anyone. And those journalists couldnt have just magically shown up at the police station.N?velDrama.Org content. It could only mean that someone was behind all this. Jane sat on the sofa, scrolling through the news articles one by one. She didnt care in the slightest. Coincidentally, Finley returned at that moment. Did you see the news? Finley asked angrily. Jane smiled at her and replied, Of course, I saw those articles. Theyre so detailed, as if we really did something like that. Finley picked up a ss of water in frustration and drank it all in one go. Do these journalists have nothing better to do than pry into peoples private lives? A while ago, there was already a lot of online fuss about her own affairs. Now it was being exposed online again, and it was about her biological parents. Thinking about it made Finley angry. Alright, dont get so worked up. Have they decided to do the paternity test? Jane asked, curious about theck of updates from the two elderly people these past few days. I find it strange. When we went to the police station, they held me and cried desperately, wanting to find their daughter. But once the paternity test was mentioned, its been three or four days, and theres no sign of them. Finley couldnt help but connect the two incidents, feeling that there was a subtle connection between them. Chapter 810 Headlines Again Jane directly opened a news article and looked at the photos in it. Why do I look so ugly in this photo, and so fat? she eximed. Hearing this, Finley gave her a stern look. The photographer must be blind, taking these shots from such angles, Janeined again,pletely disregarding Finleys words. Finley shrugged helplessly and walked away on her own. Later that evening, Janey on the bed, once again admiring the photo, asionally caressing her slightly swollen belly, feeling the power of life within. Coincidentally, another news notification appeared on her phone. Pansy Groups Wife Suspected of Pregnancy. These striking words appeared at the top of the headline. However, all the content inside was reced with Janes name, and each photo of her made her look extremely bloated, as if she had been pregnant for several months. Patrick came back after taking a shower and saw Janes focused expression. He couldnt help but ask, What are you looking at so attentively? Jane raised her phone and let him see. These photos make me look so ugly, theres no artistic value at all, she pouted and teased, paying no attention to the content but focusing on the photos. Patrick pursed his lips. Indeed, the photos dont do you justice! Hearing this, Jane couldnt help but smile happily. Perhaps people who are pregnant are just like this, having unpredictable emotions. Should we rify this? Patrick asked proactively. Jane shook her head and instinctively decided, Entertainment news. The more you try to rify, the more likely youll get into trouble. Its better to pretend we havent seen anything and let them specte. After all, theres no conclusion. This view coincided with Patricks. The two of them paid no attention to the rumors on the inte and didnt make a big deal out of her pregnancy. Over time, these reports lost their appeal, and people stopped paying attention to Jane. However, news about Finley was indeed getting more and more intense, with a significant impact on the inte. Jane hurriedly returned to thepany to handle these matters. Just as she sat down in her office, Finley rushed in anxiously. She mmed a stack of newspapers heavily on Janes desk. Have these people no bottom line? Finley was furious. She thought that if she didnt exin anything, there wouldnt be too much attention. But unexpectedly, it gave them more space to make things up. Jane collected the garbage-like newspapers and saw a row of headlines written on them. Finley Suspected of Finding Biological Parents, Havens Dilemma. As soon as Jane finished speaking, the door was once again pushed open, and Haven walked in. Jane hadnt mentioned this matter to Haven before. You both know. Can someone tell me if the news is true or false? Haven immediately questioned the two of them. They looked at each other and nodded in agreement. We did find two people, but were not sure if they are truly your biological parents, Jane expressed her viewpoint. Haven, standing beside them, agreed, Those two people were crying, seeming genuinely sad, but when someone refuses to even do a paternity test, do you think they could be our biological parents? The two of them began expressing their own opinions.N?velDrama.Org content. Haven had always believed in Jane, so if both of them had reached a conclusion, she decided to follow their lead. Now, what should we do? The situation outside is so severe. Im afraid of going out in public and being pointed at, used of abandoning my biological parents, and so on, Haven expressed her grievances. Jane and Finley couldnt help but burst intoughter when they exchanged nces. In fact, this matter can be easily resolved, Jane said. She had alreadye up with a solution and wanted to discuss it with them. The two of them stared at her eagerly. Hurry up and tell us. Were waiting. Jane deliberately teased them, cleared her throat, and Finley quickly went to make tea while tidying her clothes. Haven brought a nket over. Jane wanted to boss them around a bit more, but seeing their wolf-like eyes, she decided against it. Since someone insists on you admitting this matter, the more you exin, the more likely theylle up with even more outrageous things. After all, you are my creation, an entertainmentpany. I have some experience in dealing with these matters, Jane said, ncing at the two of them and continuing. Just wait. I estimate that within a day, some people wont be able to restrain themselves. Jane had already calcted everything and was waiting for someone to make a move. The two sisters sat in the office, half-believing and half-doubting, and spent the whole day without any further leaks of information online. Haven grew impatient and suddenly stood up, startling Jane, who almost fell off her chair. What are you doing? If you scare her again, Patrick wont spare you, Finley warned Haven, supporting Jane. How much longer do we have to wait? Ive already waited for a whole day, doing nothing but waiting for information. This isnt a solution, Finley, who was naturally impatient,ined. Waiting for a whole day without any results had tested her patience. Jane hooked the corner of her mouth and started typing on herputer, beckoning them over. Come here quickly, theres news. The two of them hurriedly gathered around Jane, and they saw a statement released by the two elderly people. The content roughly med Finley and Haven for not believing their words and used themselves of struggling to find their daughters. Isnt this nonsense? Its clearly their unwillingness to do a paternity test, but now its somehow our fault? Finley was furious when she saw this and couldnt contain her anger. Dont get worked up. Keep reading, Jane said, looking at thesements. She thought the sanctimonious people on the inte would support the two elderly people, right? But to her surprise, all thements below were inplete opposition. No one believed the words of the two elderly people. Some even started using the two elderly people of abandoning their daughters. The more Jane read these news articles, the more she wanted tough. She patted Finleys shoulder and asked, Are you still angry now? Both sisters shook their heads. How did you predict this? Haven now had even more faith in Janes extraordinary abilities. Jane pretended to be mysterious. Youll know when you sit in my position. Upon hearing this, the two of them immediately lifted Jane and carried her to the couch. They sat on Janes original seat, each upying half, with their arms crossed over their chests, looking domineering. How about it? Should you call us boss now? Chapter 811 Paternity Test Jane couldnt help butugh at the appearance of the two of them and quickly greeted them with a fist salute, Hello, Boss. Laughter and joy filled the office. The pressure of public opinion on the inte continued to increase, but it didnt revolve around the two sisters. Instead, it brought more usations against the two elderly people. Someizens even doxxed them, revealing their personal information, including their address. As soon as the two elderly people returned home, they saw the front gate of their house with onerge word painted in bold: Shameless. The two elderly people hurriedly cleaned up their yard. At this moment, a group of people barged in and started throwing things at them. You two elderly people, at your age, cant you do something good? Must you torment the young girls like this? If you wont do a paternity test, why do you insist on being their parents? Without a paternity test, no one will recognize you as their parents, theizens were relentless. The two elderly people had never experienced such humiliation in their lives; this sudden turn of events left them with no dignity. What nonsense are you spouting? What do you know? Youre just bbering here, the two of them tried to argue, but how could their wordspare to the millions of voices from theizens? No matter what they said, nobody believed them. Instead, the number of people criticizing them continued to grow. Helpless, the two elderly people took the initiative to contact Finley. Were willing to do a paternity test. Please arrange a time. Upon hearing this, Finley wasnt overly surprised. She discussed it with Jane and arranged for a private institution. She even arranged for a car to pick up the two elderly people. After several days, when they saw the two elderly people again, they appeared more haggard than before. Jane took the initiative to step forward and shook their hands. Youve been through a lot during this time. Her words were casual, but it earned her a disdainful nce from Finley beside her. The elderly couple could only smile awkwardly and followed them inside. The whole process was quick; it was just a simple blood test, and it was done in no time. The results will be avable in a week. You can go back for now, and Ill inform you when we have the results, Janes driver sent the elderly couple and Finley back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jane, on the other hand, went to the doctors office. Madam The doctor recognized Jane and naturally showed a more polite attitude. When is the earliest possible time for me to get the results? Jane wanted to see who was lying. If everything goes smoothly, you can get the results tomorrow afternoon. Jane nodded and walked out of the hospital. Patrick was waiting for her at the entrance, warming her heart. Today is the prenatal check-up day. You didnt forget, did you? Patrick valued this child more than anyone else. Jane tilted her head and thought, realizing that she had indeed forgotten. I really forgot. There has been too much going ontely. Unknowingly, three months had already passed since they found out about the child. Patrick had mentioned not missing any of the prenatal check-ups, as it was his chance to have close contact with the child. Jane agreed with him on this. Instead of driving home after leaving the hospital, the two of them held hands and walked in a nearby park, listening to the birds chirping and watching the elderly take their leisurely walks. Jane felt a deep sense of peace. Now the child had a life and love surrounding them. The two of them held hands tightly. I want to watch over this child at all times, Patrick said without fear of trouble, as it was his responsibility and duty. You should think about what name to give your son, Jane smiled and teased him. Patrick nced at her and chuckled. We can take our time with the name. Health is what matters. Janes eyes fell on the pomelo in the elderly mans hand next to her, and a few words suddenly popped into her mind. How about we call the baby Little Pomelo as a nickname? Patrick furrowed his brows slightly, Little Pomelo? Isnt that name a bit too feminine? Who knows, maybe Im carrying a daughter in my belly? Jane deliberately contradicted him. The two of them yfully bantered, showing their affection for each other. One dayter, the results of the paternity test from the hospital came out, and the doctor personally called Jane. Patrick apanied her to the hospital. Mr. Pansy is here too. Its truly an honor for our hospital! The doctors eyes lit up when he saw Patrick. After all, arge part of the hospitals investment came from Patricks pocket. How are the results? Jane asked. The doctor opened a file folder and took out a report, cing it on the table. He exined, Based on the test results, its confirmed that they have a blood rtionship, but its not a father-daughter rtionship. Its a rtive rtionship. This puzzled Jane. Could it be that their biological parents were someone else? However, considering the resolute attitude of the elderly couple and the stories they shared about Finleys childhood, none of it seemed fake. Suddenly, a bold idea spread in Janes mind. Could it be that these two elderly people knew who Finleys biological parents were? After leaving the hospital, Jane and Patrick went to visit the couple. They had left their address at the police station, and Jane followed the address to find their home. The couple lived in a bungalow with a moderately-sized yard. It looked cozy, but there was a sense of destion with nothing in the yard. When Jane arrived, the elderly couple was cleaning the yard. They were initially stunned when they saw Jane but quickly weed her inside. Patrick had been by her side all along. The results of the paternity test are out, and Im sorry to disappoint you, but you are not Finley and Havens biological parents, Jane deliberately frightened them. She hoped to gain something useful from them. The elderly couple didnt seem as disappointed as expected. Instead, they seemed to have expected this oue. Do you know who her biological parents are? Jane pressed on, seizing the opportunity. We dont know, and we didnt expect this result either. The elderly couple refused to say anything. Jane needed to be patient and extract some useful information from them. If youre aware of the events between you, Finley, and the online uproar that has been going on, then you know that once this result is revealed, arge number ofizens will morally criticize you. If the police start investigating your responsibilities, dont me me for not warning you. Jane had said both kind and harsh words, but the elderly couple remained silent. Chapter 812 The Truth is Far from Good Helpless, Jane and Patrick had no choice but to leave. Just as they reached the doorway, the man inside called out to Jane. Wait, let me tell you. Jane smiled at Patrick, finally getting the answer she had been waiting for. In fact, Finley and Haven are not our daughters. We are just their biological parents sister and brother-inw. Their real parents couldnt find the two sisters for a long time, and they suffered mentally. Both of them passed away a year ago, so they entrusted us to continue searching for her. The truth shocked Jane when it was revealed. She had initially thought that these two people were only pretending for the sake of money, but she didnt expect there to be such a tragic story behind it. What she didnt expect was that Finley and Havens biological parents had passed away, and the two elderly people left with disappointment after failing to find their own biological daughters. Janes heart was deeply moved, and she couldnt help but feel a great deal of sorrow when she looked at the elderly couple. She fought back the tears welling up in her eyes. Suddenly, she thought of her own unborn child who had already passed away. An unborn child could bring such profound sadness. What about two biological children they had raised for some time? Patrick noticed that her emotions were off and was afraid that she might have a health issue. He quickly asked his assistant in the car to take Jane away while he dealt with the situation. After ensuring Janes safe departure, Patrick asked, Why didnt you tell the two sisters earlier? Why resort to such a mistaken approach to obtain an incorrect result? We just wanted them to misunderstand. If things turned out well, we wouldnt have to tell them about their parents passing and spare them the grief. The two elderly people had good intentions, and Patrick understood. He walked out of the house and contacted the two sisters, giving them the address. Soon, the two sisters arrived together, and Patrick briefly exined the situation. The truth, which belonged to them, was painful for the two sisters to hear. They hugged the elderly couple and cried uncontrobly. Im sorry, Im sorry. Finley kept apologizing, realizing the absurdity of her previous actions. No one could have anticipated that the truth would turn out this way. None of them saw iting. Its good that you can see each other. Im happy, and your parents in the afterlife can finally rest in peace. The two elderly people had searched for a long time and finally fulfilled their wish. The four of them embraced each other, crying inconsbly. This scene would move anyone who witnessed it. Patrick couldnt help but feel grateful that Jane wasnt present. If she had seen this situation, it would have reminded her of the child they had already lost. But for now, lets not cry anymore. The most important thing right now is not this matter. Although its good to uncover the truth, the problem is that you know it, but your friends dont. They will continue to harass these two elderly people. They had experienced the fermentation and severity of public opinion on the inte. Just the thought of it made Finley feel a sharp pain in her chest, as if countless needles were piercing her. She choked and asked, Should we hold a press conference now? Patrick silently nodded in agreement. These things have already been arranged by my assistant. The press conference will start in about an hour. When the timees, we will need both of you to cooperate and rify the whole situation. The most important thing is to prevent these inte users from harassing the elderly couple. Patrick had everything arranged, ensuring that Jane wouldnt have to worry anymore. Both sisters agreed and got into the car, parting ways with the elderly couple for the time being. They arrived directly at the press conference venue. The ce was already packed with people, and all the reporters were waiting in front. They entered through the back door and arrived just as the conference was beginning. Patrick looked at the crowd of reporters below, while the two sisters hadnt fully recovered from their emotions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You have to believe in this matter. After its over, the people you care about will find peace in their lives. Patrick rarelyforted others, and this might have been the first time. Both sisters nodded in agreement, putting their trust in Patricks words. Finally, Patrick took the stage and exined the situation to the reporters. Recently, everyone has been following the story of the sisters searching for their biological parents. This matter has reached a conclusion, and we are holding this press conference to inform everyone about it, hoping that you can approach it with fairness. After speaking, he called the two sisters to the stage. Both of them had been crying for several hours, and their eyes were swollen. They first bowed deeply to the reporters below, and then Finley stepped forward to address everyone. Recently, I have received a lot of attention from everyone regarding our situation, and we want to say thank you. In addition, we want to rify the situation about the two elderly people that has been circting on the inte. They are actually our biological parents sister and brother-inw. Finley took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. These two elderly people Finley couldnt hold back her tears and ran off the stage. Haven continued Finleys words, Our biological parents passed away a year ago. These two elderly people searched for us on behalf of our biological parents. Fortunately, they found us. Haven couldnt control her tears either and looked at the reporters below, feeling more and more aggrieved. The assistant pulled her down from the stage. The reporters witnessing this scene expressed their sympathy. They also thought about the actions of the elderly couple before and now understood the oue. Patrick made the final concluding statement. I hope that from now on, no one will disturb the elderly couples normal lives. The two sisters cried uncontrobly backstage, and Patrick sighed as he watched them. He had already instructed someone to bring the elderly couple over. He walked up to them and patted their shoulders. Lets go, lets go see your biological parents. On the way, Patrick exined, I was afraid that Jane would be moved by this scene, so I asked her to go back first. The group arrived at the cemetery and looked at a modest sign. There was only a photo hanging on it, a picture of their biological parents together. There was nothing else, not even a name. The two sisters felt a pang of sadness as they looked at it. They havent found you yet, so they didnt know whether to put their names on it. They decided to leave it nk. The elderly couple exined to them. Finley looked at the photo, feeling overwhelmed, and fell to her knees, shouting with every ounce of her being. Chapter 813 Maria’s Comeback Unfortunately, these voices could only be heard in another ce. Jane was arranged by Patrick to go home and rest, and an assistant was assigned to look after her. However, she watched the live broadcast of the press conference online. She had learned to control her emotions and not let it affect the child. But seeing the two sisters cry so heartbrokenly, she couldnt help but feel a pang of guilt. If she had known it would turn out like this, she should have let them hold onto their illusions. Madam, Mr. Pansy said to take you to the hospital for a check-upter. The assistant appeared to be a young girl in her early twenties. She was very serious and meticulous in her work. No need, Im perfectly fine. I dont need a check-up. Jane refused without hesitation. That wont do. Unexpectedly, this young girl had quite a temper. The President said that if youve been through such a big shock, what if your health deteriorates? How can he continue to live? Upon hearing this, Jane burst intoughter and couldnt interrupt the earnestness of the young girl. She also knew that Patrick would never say such things. Alright, alright, Ill listen to you. Jane felt as if she were a controlled machine, being led into the car. Just as they were about to start, Patricks car arrived. As soon as he got out of the car, he immediately ran to Jane and hugged her tightly. The assistant quickly turned away upon seeing this. What are you doing? There are people around. Jane leaned on his shoulder, feeling a bit shy. Patrick shouted at the assistant, You can leave work now. The assistant was initially confused but quickly realized what was happening and hurriedly left the scene. Patrick personally drove and took her for a check-up. You really make a big fuss over small things. Its just a minor matter, and Im not that fragile. Jane couldnt help butin, but she was truly happy inside. Patrick did a great job with the two sisters situation. Nothing concerning you is a small matter. Hearing those words, Jane smiled knowingly and turned her head to the side. She saw a little boy being dragged back by his parents, without even a trace of dignity left. The little boy seemed to have just escaped from school and was caught red-handed by his parents. Jane nced at themotion and couldnt help but think about her own child. If they encountered something like this, how would she react? But her child would probably be obedient and sensible. With that thought, a smile appeared on Janes face, and she couldnt help butugh foolishly at Patrick. After she finished her check-up without any issues, Patrick finally felt relieved. Jane was bored and restless at home, so she browsed the news online and came across various evil deeds of inte addiction treatment centers. Suddenly, the image of that little boy came to her mind, and she felt suspicious. She immediately called Patrick. My dear wife, just rx at home and take care of yourself. Dont think too much about these things. Everything wille to an end. Jane seemed to have changed a bittely, but she couldnt remember when it started. No, I saw these news, and Im so angry that I cant sleep. If you dont have time, Ill handle it myself. After all, I can handle it on my own as well. Jane hung up the phone directly. She could investigate it herself; there was no need to rely on Patrick and make things difficult. Just a short while after hanging up the phone, Patrick called in a rush, continuously apologizing. Jane wasnt a person who held grudges, so she forgave him. The two of them started investigating the whole matter together and discovered that the little boy was indeed in an inte addiction treatment school. However, these schools were not legitimate. But because their methods were effective, no parents reported them. Some parents even voluntarily sent their children to them. The more Jane looked at these materials, the more something felt off. She couldnt let these children waste their time in such an irregr ce. Patrick knew some police officers and brought Jane directly to the police station to investigate. They briefly exined the situation to the police. We are already investigating the matter you mentioned, but I advise you not to have high hopes, the officer, who knew Patrick, naturally spoke his mind. Are you implying that the background is very influential? Patrick questioned. Seeing the officers silence, Jane already knew the answer. It seemed even a small school had so many risks. It seemed they would have to be more careful in the future. So, should we continue the investigation? Jane asked proactively. She had initiated this matter, but she hadnt expected it to be soplicated. Patrick spread his hands. Although our social status has improved, it doesnt mean that anyone will listen to us. Therefore, we should consider the long term. Jane nodded along. That seemed to be the only option now. Maria rested at home for a while, and her injuries had mostly healed. In the evening, her agent arranged a variety show appearance to boost her poprity. The agent was hesitant, so she called Jane. Maria hasnt appeared for such a long time, and the audience has probably forgotten about her. The chances of gaining poprity now are slim. Why not give up? the agent suggested. Jane rejected it outright. No, we cant. Maria was an artist she had signed, and she couldnt give up so easily.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Select some better variety shows and prevent maliciously edited videos from appearing. Buy some marketing ounts to increase visibility. Once she appears on the variety show in a few days, things will improve. Also, let her appear on regr shows first, and then on variety shows. A variety show takes several months to film, and it takes time for the post-production process before it can be aired. During this time, anything could change. If they wanted to appear in the public eye directly, this type of show would be faster. The agent understood Janes intentions and didnt say much more. Jane was still a bit worried, so when Maria started filming the show, she went to visit her. From afar, she could see that she was in a good state, seemingly even more carefree than before. When Maria saw Jane, she waved at her and quickly ran over. Jane, why are you here? Seeing her sunny face, Jane couldnt be happier. How have you beentely? Are you adjusting well? Jane noticed the changes and felt a warmth in her heart. Im doing well. My agent has filled my schedule with various appearances. I have to participate in several shows, as well as filming for variety shows and dramas, and so on It was evident that Maria enjoyed this lifestyle, with a smile in her eyes. Thats good. I was worried you wouldnt adapt. I came specifically to see you. Chapter 814 Stirring up Trouble Jane sat on the side, watching as she finished recording the entire program. Only then did she feel relieved. Mariaseback instantly expanded the audiences horizons. Coupled with her previous poprity and frequent appearances in several anchors line of sight, it refreshed their impression of her. The Ragsdill family parents saw various videos of Mariaseback and the publics liking for her, which made them even more dissatisfied. They were itching with anger. Shes just a washed-up artist. Doesnt Jane have anyone else on her hands? Bringing back someone like this, isnt it a p in the face of the audience? Seamus Ragsdill, Kims father, already disliked her, and now he was extremely disgusted. Thats right, just a minor celebrity. Is it necessary for her toe out? I havent forgotten about what happened before; this time, we must vent our anger! Diana had always been hostile towards Maria. How should we vent our anger? The two of them discussed it. Jane returned to thepany and had a meeting with the artists. Seeing their smiling faces, she couldnt be happier. She felt relieved. Maria, have you finished recording all your shows? She had been running around these days, participating in five programs in total, and they were all hits. The audiences favorability towards her had also risen again, and even the invitations from her agent had increased. After experiencing this injury, Maria had matured a lot and wasnt as impulsive as before. Ive finished recording all of them. You can rest assured. Boss, theres a group of troublemakers downstairs. The security guard hurriedly reported. Jane frowned. It had been calm and peaceful for a while now, and there hadnt been such incidents. It seemed that someone couldnt hold back anymore. Lets go and take a look! Jane followed and headed downstairs. I want to go too! Maria also wanted to go, but Jane refused. Their artists could only be protected, hidden away, and not appear in such situations. As soon as they reached the ground floor, they saw two people surrounded in the lobby. Just from their voices, Jane knew who they were. In the crowd, she spotted a tall figure-it was Kim. Jane walked up, and the security guards spread out on either side to protect her. The Ragsdill family parents continued to curse, Who does she think she is, thinking of making aeback? Doesnt she realize how many scandals she has caused before? She still has the audacity toe out. They kept saying such nasty things. The security guards stepped forward to drive them away. Leave, all of you, get out. The Ragsdill family parents once again started fighting with the security guards. Kim stood by, not daring to intervene. He kept looking in Janes direction. Stop! Jane shouted at them. The people let go of each other, and Jane pulled the Ragsdill family parents aside into the reception room. The security guards followed, and Kim stood by. Maria is an artist of mypany. What are you unhappy about? If you have any issues, take it up with me. Dont just use your mouths! Janes words were not pleasant.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What do you mean? Are we afraid of this Maria? Youre just a boss Thats enough! The Ragsdill family parents were interrupted by Kim before they could finish their sentence. Their expressions changed as they looked at Jane. Were sorry, we didnt mean it. He wasnt afraid of Maria, but the person in front of him was Jane. He was still afraid of the influence of the North family and the Pansy family. Why are you apologizing? The Ragsdill family parents felt increasingly wronged. Jane snorted, Kim is more sensible than you. Go back and think about it. I dont want this kind of thing to happen again. Dont worry, I will persuade my parents to ept Maria. Kims promise was crucial. I dont know how much weight your words carry, but I choose to believe you. I hope you wont disappoint me, and especially not Maria. This was her final warning and wake-up call. You How can a young girl like you speak without any respect for your elders? The Ragsdill family parents watched as Jane walked out before daring to speak. Mom, Dad, just keep quiet. Its all your fault foring here and causing trouble. Dont you know who Jane is? Kim felt utterly humiliated and wished he could find a hole to hide in. Jane went upstairs and saw Maria waiting at the door. She nced at her and asked her to go back. Jane, Im sorry. Maria lowered her head. You dont need to apologize to me. Everyone has the right to make choices. Its not your fault. If you encounter such situations in the future, stand your ground and dont be afraid of them. All of you are artists in mypany, and I will take responsibility for anything that happens. Janes words were not just meant for Maria; they were setting a good example for all the artists. Can you take responsibility for anything? Patrick appeared out of nowhere, holding a bouquet of flowers, and stood in front of her. Maria quickly left the scene. Dont you have work to do? As the great CEO, arent you busy? Jane teased him, taking the flowers. They were her favorite lilies. I came here to share my joy with you. Do you want to hear it? Patrick teased. Spit it out! Jane uttered a word. Give me a kiss, and Ill tell you! Patrick leaned closer, closing his eyes. After waiting for a while without any response from Jane, he opened his eyes and saw that she was already at her desk, a touch of displeasure crossing her face. Can you put work aside for a moment and look at me properly! It was only in front of Jane that he would act so cute. Mr. CEO, you have hundreds of people in yourpany helping you, while my smallpany has to rely on ourselves. Jane couldnt help butin. In that case, Ill buy yourpany. Patrick took out his phone and was about to make a call. Jane gave him a cold nce that scared him away. You dare! Whats the good news? Patrick handed her an invitation card, and Jane opened it to see that it was personally written by the Princess of Yutrauvania. The general idea was to invite Jane to design a dress for her. If it werent for seeing this invitation, Jane would have almost forgotten that she used to be a designer, a top-notch designer. In fact, she had reached her current position solely based on her own abilities, on par with Patrick. Shouldnt the princess contact me directly? She has my contact information, so why was it sent to you? Jane was puzzled. Whats wrong? Is it so difficult for your husband to act as your agent? Patrick muttered, staring at her with disappointment. Jane quickly blew him a kiss and reassured him, finally putting his concerns to rest. She sent several emails to your mailbox, but no one responded, so she decided to send it to me. Coincidentally, shes in our country these days. Chapter 815 Losing Both In fact, Jane was more than happy to help the princess; she also liked her very much.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Youre still working? Arent you going home? Patrick looked at her, busy with her work, showing no sign of stopping. If he had known this was going to happen, he wouldnt have agreed to let her start her ownpany. Patrick looked worriedly at her belly. Feeling ufortable under his gaze, Jane quickly finished her work and packed up, then hurriedly followed him home. Finally, a smile appeared on Patricks face. After returning home, Jane saw the email in her mailbox. It was indeed from the princess. Looking at the familiar invitation letters, Jane couldnt contain her joy. She immersed herself in happiness all day long. Thest time she coborated with the princess was a long time ago, and she hadnt seen her for a while. You said the princess is in our city? Jane suddenly remembered what Patrick had said. Shes been staying at a hotel these days. Shell probably leave the day after tomorrow. In fact, Patrick had already inquired about everything. Can you Jane hesitated, looking at him. Do you want to go see her? Patrick saw through her thoughts with a single nce. Jane nodded heavily. If I want to design a dress for her, I need to know her preferences. People change over time, and her desired style might have changed as well. She didnt consider any other issues. From a professional perspective, she was an outstanding designer. Patrick didnt refuse and agreed directly. He took her to the hotel where the princess was staying. The entire hotel had been booked, surrounded byyers of security guards. It was impossible for ordinary people to get close. But Patrick had privileges, so entering was naturally smooth. The two of them soon met the princess. Jane was excited to see her, and the princess couldnt stop talking while holding her hand. Im very happy to see you, Jane. This time, I specifically asked you to design a dress for me. Among all the people she had chosen, the princess only liked Janes designs. Jane smiled shyly, Its my honor to receive your appreciation. Afterward, Janeprehensively understood the princesss recent preferences and diligently took notes. With these judgments, she believed she would be able toplete the piece excellently. After Kim and his parents left, the Ragsdill familys parents couldnt swallow their anger. They couldnt ept the fact that Jane took charge of everything, good or bad. They no longer believed in Janes invincible power. Since they couldnt beat her head-on, they decided to use underhanded tactics. This time, they were determined to drive Jane away. Using hacking techniques, the Ragsdill familys parents tried to attack Janesputer. They found a specialist in this field, paid him arge sum of money, and arranged for him to stay at their home until the task waspleted. Any results? The Ragsdill familys people kept this person locked in a room until all the results were obtained before finally letting him go. Janesputer was not so easy to crack, and based on his recent thoughts, it seemed that herputer had been attacked by someone else a long time ago, and anyone who had attempted to attack it had failed. Gilbert Hyde was also a skilled hacker, and in his eyes, ordinary programs were nothing and couldnt prove anything. But Janesputer made him feel a sense of crisis for the first time. He felt that it wasnt an ordinaryputer; instead, it seemed deliberately encrypted. He tried countless methods but couldnt break through the first step. Why is it like this? Did you go in the wrong direction? The Ragsdill familys parents also found it suspicious. Jane seemed like just a weak woman, how could she have such great power? There must be Patrick supporting her from behind. Gilbert shook his head. Its not that Im not helping you. Thisputer ispletely different from the ones I mentioned before. It belongs to a skilled hacker whose skill level is likely higher than mine. After all, their line of work was not honorable; they operated everything from the shadows. However, the Ragsdill familys parents didnt believe it. They refused to ept it. Couldnt they find any dirt on Jane? Since hacking theputer had failed, they had toe up with a new n. So, the Ragsdill familys parents found Ling, a private detective who knew many secrets. As long as they paid enough money, there might be results. Are you sure this n will work? The Ragsdill familys father was hesitant, afraid of risking another double defeat. They would lose everything if that happened. Just trust me this time. Ive already inquired, and this Ling knows all of Janes secrets. I heard that hes been raising money recently, so maybe if we help him solve his problem, he can help us in return. Diana was confident, as if she had calcted every step clearly. And so, they received Ling in their own home. Ling was fully armed, and apart from his deep gaze, nothing else could be seen. Seamus hesitated, but Diana warmly weed him inside. They didnt beat around the bush and handed him an envelope filled with money and a check. Inside here is what you need. Ling nced at the envelope and already had a n in mind. You want to take away one of my secrets. Diana perked up when she heard the opening. We want to know Janes background, who she really is, what she used to do, and what her rtionship with Patrick is! Ling snorted, What youre asking can probably be found online. Why go through all this trouble to find me? What can be found online is just surface information, but what you know is her true nature. This time, Diana was determined to dig up Janes secrets. Unfortunately, Ling had a good rtionship with Jane and wouldnt sell out his friend for money. What I know is no different from what you can find online. Jane has always been honest and straightforward. If you dont believe me, you can go find another detective and ask. He believed that no matter which detective they went to, their words would be no different from his. Diana faced her first setback. Unexpectedly, Ling didnt show them any respect at all. He took the envelope and the check and walked upstairs without saying a word. Chapter 816 Nearest to You Ling wasnt angry either. He sat on the sofa, a faint smile ying at the corner of his mouth. If he wanted that money, he might as well go directly to Jane. He would get more rather than less. Betraying a friend was against his principles. He would never do such a thing. This time, the Ragsdill familys parents suffered a major loss, both financially and in their desired oue. For a while, they became theughingstock of the entire city. During this time, Jane had been busy designing dresses, dying her own work. However, there was something she had been keeping in her heart for a long time, a problem she couldnt find a solution to. By chance, she opened herputer and saw that someone had attacked it, so she set up a firewall. From the outside, it looked like an ordinaryputer, but in reality, there were many hidden elements. As an exceptional hacker herself, the thought of hackers brought to mind her own apprentice, Anthony. It had been a long time since theyst contacted each other, and the matter with the inte addiction school might be something Anthony could help with. Without hesitation, Jane went through her phone list over and over again, finally finding an unfamiliar number that she thought might be Anthonys. She dialed the number directly, and a crisp voice came from the other end. Jane was now certain. Anthony always answered the phone like this. Theres something I want you to investigate for me. Anthony, on the other end of the phone, sounded apologetic. Master, what are you saying? My skills are all taught by you. Jane simply nodded. Since she couldnt personally intervene at the moment, she could only rely on Anthony. Jane exined the situation briefly and asked him to thoroughly investigate the school and uncover any hidden secrets. Meanwhile, she focused on designing dresses, sketching one design after another, but none of them met her satisfaction. The dress she wanted to create surpassed the limits of conventionality,pletely embodying a new style and color sh. Patrick watched her constant worry and became anxious. He wanted her to go out and take a break, to rx and clear her mind. He was afraid that Finley would be called in. Even though the dress was important, it was necessary to strike a bnce between work and rest. You dont need to worry about me. I know what Im doing. Besides, this is my second coboration with the Princess. I need to make this piece even more beautiful. Jane had a strong sense of career, which Patrick greatly admired. And so, she locked herself in her room for a whole week until she finally had a breakthrough with her design sketches. Meanwhile, Anthony sent over the investigation results, which Jane received in her email. As Jane looked at the email, it clearly indicated the severe punishments inflicted on students at that school. There were even videos as evidence. Jane couldnt help but smile. Sometimes, solving a problem didnt require using power; it might need other means. Without hesitation, Jane anonymously sent the email, including the video and audio, to the Ministry of Education. She believed that even with their power, they couldnt possibly overpower the entire education department. Jane quietly waited for the news, browsing through the official website of the school. It appeared to be regr, without any overt vitions. Fortunately, she stumbled upon this matter by chance. Otherwise, those children would have suffered from even more abuse and mistreatment. She waited a whole day, and by then, the news had alreadye out. Jane watched as the news headline scrolled on the screen, School Severe in Torturing Students, Shut Down. Jane looked at the news with genuine delight and felt very happy. The education department directly sealed off the school and took away all the students inside. Patrick hurriedly approached, pointing to the news on his phone and asking, Did you do this? Jane chuckled lightly, Sometimes, you dont need that much power to get things done. Patrick knew very well that his wife had strength and couldnt be underestimated. After the situation inside the school was revealed, Jane began to focus on designing dresses. The drafts were already prepared, and all that was left was to make the clothes. Making clothes was not a difficult task for Jane, but recently she felt a bit dizzy and fatigued, perhaps due to long working hours. Jane wrote a list of clothing materials that needed to be purchased and asked her assistant to buy them. Shey on the bed, tightly closed her eyes, realizing that she hadnt had a proper rest for a long time. Just as she was about to take a nap, Finley suddenly rushed over. Dont sleep yet,e with me to see the flowers in the backyard! Since Finleys biological parents passed away, Jane hadnt seen her smile. Jane couldnt bear to spoil Finleys good intentions and allowed herself to be dragged to the backyard. Finley had filled the entire backyard with flowers, and Jane looked at the colorful blooms in astonishment. Each flower swayed elegantly, creating a beautiful sight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When you did all this, did Patrick know? Jane looked at her mischievously. After all, Patrick valued his yard very much and wouldnt let anyone mess around with it. Finley patted her chest, saying confidently, Dont worry, I already discussed it with him. Jane was curious about what was going on. What kind of deal made someone as conservative as Patrick agree to such a bold move? At that moment, the assistant brought the materials that needed to be purchased, and Jane waved at Finley. I have to go to work now. Finley looked reluctant, saying, You just came down, and now youre leaving so soon? Ignoring her protests, Jane walked away without looking back. As she looked at the purchased materials and her design sketches, a new idea formed in her mind, and she quickly started sketching it. In this way, she locked herself in her room for three full days. During these three days, no one entered the room, including Patrick. Only when she finished making the entire dress did she open her door. She saw Patrick at the door, lying on a small camp bed, curled up and looking very pitiful. Jane couldnt help but take a picture of his current appearance. Why are you sleeping here? Dont we have plenty of rooms for you to lie down in? Jane found his current state quite amusing. Patrick rubbed his sleepy eyes, pulled her into his arms, and closed his eyes, smelling the familiar scent that belonged to her. Because this is the closest to you. Chapter 817 Reaching an Agreement Hearing these words, Jane felt a warm sensation in her heart. After finishing the dress, Jane had her assistant deliver it. It had been a long time since people saw thetest work by designer Leo, and it was quite shocking. The princess even took a picture of the dress and hung it in her own home. The news of designer Leos return to the design world also spread to everyones ears. These unknown young designers only knew that there was a very talented person, but they didnt know who it was and had never seen them. Jane was bombarded with calls from various reporters. She couldnt handle it all, so she handed the phone to Patrick directly. Jane didnt like dealing with these things alone. Usually, when reporters called her, it was her assistant who helped handle it. Afterpleting the design of a dress, she only enjoyed the design process and didnt want to be involved in the subsequent des. She felt that those empty things were of no use and preferred to showcase her real talent. On the other hand, Patrick was more experienced in handling these matters, as he was apany owner and responsible for multiple projects. In Janes mind, she hade to rely on him. Afterpleting the design, she just wanted to rest and rx. Beatrice, who stayed abroad, became more and more restless. Every day she could see news about Jane and Patrick. Her own son, whom she had raised so painstakingly, had sent her abroad by his own hands. And he was with a woman like Jane. For Beatrice, it was a kind of pain. But she already had a new n. When she learned that Florence was also vacationing abroad, Beatrice ordered her butler to find Florences phone number by any means necessary. She had kept this phone number in her phone for a long time but didnt dare to dial it. She was afraid of being rejected. After thinking it over, Beatrice decided to make a call to Florence. Hello, Florence, Im Patricks mother, Beatrice sounded particrly dignified, and her tone softened considerably. Florence on the other end of the phone didnt seem very surprised. Instead, she felt a slight aversion. If you have something to say, just say it. Faced with Florences indifference, Beatrice didnt give up. I heard youre also abroad. How about we have a cup of coffee together? Im alone in this unfamiliar ce, and no one takes me out, Beatrice deliberately tried to get closer to her, unaware that she had been abroad for almost half a year. Hasnt Patrick assigned bodyguards to you? They should apany you when you go out, Florence responded, not showing much enthusiasm and sounding a bit rushed. Upon hearing this, Beatrice changed her approach and spoke in a gentler tone. Florence, our families have a decent rtionship. Why do you harbor such animosity towards me? Besides, I am Patricks mother. They both werent fools. They knew how Beatrice hade abroad, and Florence didnt perceive any threat from her. If you have nothing else, then hang up. Florence on the other end of the phone left Beatrice with these words and promptly hung up. Beatrice instantly felt a mix of anger and embarrassment. She pounded the pillow in frustration. She muttered discontentedly about Florence, No wonder my son doesnt like you. So this is the kind of person you are,pletely unworthy of my son. The more Beatrice spoke, the angrier she became. It made her chest ache, and it took a while before she calmed down. But anger aside, things had to be resolved. She couldnt just watch Jane monopolize Patrick. They were both having a great time in their home country, while she, as a mother, waspletely forgotten. Three dayster. Beatrice called Florence again. Lets make a deal. If youre interested, meet me at the caf. There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, Florence agreed. When Beatrice heard the hopeful response, she couldnt stop smiling. She quickly gathered all her assets. This time, she wanted to give Patrick a taste of her power. Maybe then Jane wouldnt be able to act so arrogantly. Beatrice arrived at the agreed-upon location half an hour early. She purposely chose a quiet ce to wait. Florence, on the other hand, took her time. Beatrice had to wait for two hours before she showed up. If this had been before, Beatrice would have been furious. But now, she couldnt muster any anger. Perhaps she had grown ustomed to it. Florence sat down without even ncing at Beatrice. She didnt remove her mask or sunsses. Beatrice looked at her, disappointed by theck of sincerity. Tell me, what kind of deal are we making? Florence said, unwilling to waste time on idle talk. These are all the funds I have saved up. I know you want to return to our home country and reim your position. If you cooperate with me, we can join forces, and I should be able to fulfill your wish. As soon as she said this, Florence nced at the funds-stocks, checks, and some properties. It was evident that Beatrice was sincere. Florence didnt beat around the bush and took off her sunsses. Why did you specificallye to me? Beatrice chuckled lightly. Because you and I are the same kind of person. We are both willing to do whatever it takes to get what we want. To Florence, these reasons were baseless and no longer held any weight. I agree, Florence answered promptly. Then, Beatrice took out a contract from her bag and said, This is our guarantee.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. People from the Pansy family surely have the same methods. Ive seen it all before. Florence signed her name readily. With the ill-gotten gains in her possession, if she was going to choose to return home, she had to do it in a special way. And now, what she wanted most was to change her appearance. She wanted to appear in front of Patrick with apletely new identity. She didnt believe that Patrick would remain calm in the face of that. Unbeknownst to her, Janes child was already over four months old. Although the child had been in her belly all this time, the situation was quite good. Being alone at home was boring for her, so she asionally went to thepany to check on things. However, her employees were too outstanding and capable. They didnt give her any room for criticism. Helplessly, Jane could only focus on the trainees. That was quite enjoyable. Jane arrived at the practice room where they were rehearsing. She entered the control room and randomly selected one of the ssrooms. The entire room was disyed on theputer screen. Jane admired the dance of these trainees, filled with tension and vitality. They seemed to have great depth. She considered this group of trainees to be quite important and had invested a lot of time in their training. Chapter 818 Special Individual She sat in front of the monitor for a long time, feeling somewhat ufortable watching like this. She decided to go directly to the dance studio and watch their rehearsal. Janes assistant had been following her, introducing to her along the way the new trainees that thepany had added and their backgrounds. Jane nodded one by one. Arriving at the practice room, as soon as these people saw Jane, they quickly lined up and bowed to her. Hello, boss! Jane didnt particrly like being addressed that way. She wanted to be on good terms with these young people. Just call me Jane. Jane waved her hand at them, allowing them to continue practicing. She sat quietly on the sofa nearby, watching them. This group consisted of two males and three females, a five-member small team. They hadnt been given specific names yet. It seemed that their names would be determined based on their training progress. Jane was satisfied with their dance and had no specific demands. However, she noticed a special girl standing in the front row. Her appearance was exceptionally beautiful, exuding an aura of pure and elegant charm, as if untouched by the mundane world, possessing a unique temperament. Both her dance moves and appearance stood out among the others. Jane remembered that she hadnt chosen someone like her during the selection process. Curiously, she asked the assistant next to her, Who is this girl? The assistant nced at the list in her hand but didnt find any information about this girl. Boss, I didnt bring her in. Thepany has no information about her. Jane furrowed her brows, sensing that something was amiss. She immediately had someone look into the girls background. Taking another look at the profiles of the other trainees, they were all innocent and well-behaved. Only this girl left a deep impression on Jane. Back in her office, someone had already delivered the girls information. Jane looked at her resume and the apanying photo. Her appearance was pure and innocent, and her resume was spotless. Who brought this person in? Jane pointed to her name and asked the assistant. Ive inquired about it. Another person in charge brought her in, saying that this girl has stronger talents in various aspectspared to the others. Upon hearing this, Jane nodded approvingly. Finally, she hade across a talent with great potential. Although there were many trainees in practice, this girls temperament perfectly matched Janes requirements. Inform them about this person. I will personally guide her. This was the first time in a long time that Jane was personally guiding an artist. The assistant envied the luck of this girl.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Boss, they are a collective. If you choose one to guide, the rest might have objections. The assistant thought that if they could keep the collective intact without causing any divisions, there would be no need to make the effort to separate them. Janes cold gaze swept over, and the assistant immediately closed her mouth. When I say I will personally guide her, it means that certain characteristics of hers have attracted me. Also, make sure to thoroughly investigate all her relevant information. Even if she was personally guiding this artist, she had to have a clear understanding. It was a principle she had followed since founding thepany. This news quickly spread throughout the entire team of trainees. They were all discussing this girl. I never expected that she would be the first to sign the contract. I think shes really outstanding. Several trainees were quietly discussing on the side. They were all avoiding the girl. I knew there was a purpose when the boss came to thepanyst time. Otherwise, she wouldnt care about us trainees, someone said. Some of them had been training for half a year, some for a year or even longer, but none of them had been signed after just a few weeks of training like this girl. Naturally, they envied and were jealous of this girl. Whether they hated her or not, only they themselves knew. The beautiful girl was brought to Janes office. She greeted nervously, Hello, boss. In her nervousness, there was a hint of maturity, but also some caution. For some reason, Jane felt a strange feeling when she saw this girl. She always felt like she had seen this person somewhere before, like she was familiar, but couldnt remember who she was. You dont have to be so nervous. I just want to talk to you about whatsing next. In order to make her rx, Jane told her many jokes, slowly opening her heart. Thank you for valuing me, the girl seemed very shy. Your name shouldnt be revealed in public. Let me give you a stage name. You can be called Alex. The girl repeated the name over and over again, she liked it very much, and a warm smile appeared on her face. Jane took out a contract from a folder and ced it in front of her. From now on, I will be your agent. I have full authority over anything concerning you. Although Jane was pregnant now and seemed to have less energy, she had plenty of time to take care of the artists under her. Alex looked at Janes belly, hesitating and not daring to speak. Jane noticed her concern and said, Dont worry, its precisely because Im pregnant that I will have more time and energy to take care of the artists under me. Im not worried about you treating me badly, but Im afraid that I will have too many things to do and end up affecting you, which is not good for your own well-being. Despite her young age, this girl spoke in a mature and sensible manner, making others feelfortable listening to her. Alright, sign this contract and its done! Jane looked at her as she signed her name, a slight smile forming at the corner of her mouth. She continued, Although you have be my artist, you dont belong to mypany. What does that mean? Alex didnt quite understand. Ourpany has always had many requirements regarding artists. I think its good enough that I personally guide you. Whether you belong to ourpany or not has nothing to do with your resources. Jane was testing her, so as to avoid any negative newster that would be a loss for her ownpany. Moreover, such a beautiful person wouldnt easily end up as a trainee in theirpany. Jane always had doubts and concerns about this girl and never trusted others to guide her. That was why she had to personally intervene. Although I am your agent, these contracts dont belong to ourpany. Im just your agent, and Ill arrange one event for you, and youll pay me for it. Janes intention was clear. In other words, they would have a simplebor contract rtionship. Even if Alex were to be involved in irreversible scandalster on, it would have nothing to do with her. Chapter 819 Alex’s Debut Neither a threat to the Company nor a distraction from keeping an eye on this person. Why not take advantage of it? Although Alex didnt understand much of what Jane had been saying, she could grasp the meaning that someone was taking care of her. Boss, I dont know the ins and outs of this ce, but as long as youre with me, its fine. Jane looked at her satisfied expression and smiled. This was the oue she desired. Afterward, Jane took her directly to another ce. It was a television station, and it was not a ce where just anyone could enter. Boss, why did you bring me here? Alex knew she didnt belong in this ce. She felt like she didnt fit in with everything here. Jane shook her head and embraced her shoulder as they entered. Jane had already made arrangements for this. She helped her secure a new variety show, which was recorded in the television station and offered rtively higher security. It was also easier to attract arger audience. As soon as Jane arrived, a floor director greeted her at the door, saying, Jane, how many times have I called you without sess? It seems this girl is lucky. Alex smiled at the floor director and followed behind Jane. Mainly because Ive been busy with the Princesss dresses recently and havent had much time. The floor director naturally didnt me Jane. The fact that she was able toe was already a great favor to him. They were led to the backstage area. Let me introduce you. This is my newly signed artist, a beautiful young girl, Jane pushed Alex forward. There were other staff members in the backstage area, and they were all surprised to see Alex. How could there be such a remarkable girl? No wonder Jane personally took her in. Jane, your eye for talent is truly remarkable. This artist is truly unique, the floor director couldnt stop praising this artist. Hello, everyone. My name is Alex. Alex smiled, revealing two sweet dimples that were very likable. Jane introduced her to various staff members and familiarized her with the surroundings. The variety show you mentionedst time, I brought the person for you. Please take good care of our new talent! Jane said. This variety show was Jane doing a favor for an old friend. She didnt want her own artists to participate, but it turned out that Alex, who had just been signed, was the most suitable candidate. Jane had already made her intentions clear by personally bringing her here. The floor director nodded in satisfaction and said, Dont worry, leave it to me. They took Alex away to get her makeup done. Jane chatted with the floor director for a while, catching up on old times before finally leaving the television station. The variety showsted for two full days. It was Alexs first time recording a variety show, so Jane specifically asked other staff members for their impressions of her. Fortunately, everyone gave positive feedback, which eased Janes concerns to some extent. She finally rxed her guard, but only temporarily. She didnt want any unexpected incidents to ur. The television stations variety show was different from others. Once the recording was finished, it would be broadcasted within one to two days. After Alex joined this time, the results were surprisingly good, and the viewership ratings skyrocketed. Many people also took notice of Alex, even though it had only been a few days since the show started airing. Her name had already entered the publics consciousness. Jane was very satisfied with this situation. Boss, now you can rest assured. Although thepanys artist had all be popr overnight, it was not without their efforts. But it seemed that only Alex had attracted attention solely based on her looks. Jane looked at the feedback on Twitter, and most of thements about Alex were positive. At that moment, Finley also came over with an infatuated smile on her face. Where is this Alex? Let me meet her! I heard you personally nurtured her. Why didnt you tell me? Finley said. Jane felt a bit embarrassed. She didnt expect even the people around her to be attracted. It was evident that Alex had a significant charm. Dont tell me you were also attracted by her appearance? Jane looked at Finley, who was usually mature andposed, with a fangirl expression, and she couldnt understand it. Me? Can I be someone so easily swayed by looks? Finley tried to hide her true feelings. The assistant discreetly left. Speaking of which, is she really someone you nurtured? Did you personally train her? Although Finley had always believed in Janes abilities and methods, it had been a while since she personally trained someone. What kind of magic did this person possess that made Jane personally get involved? Jane snorted and patted Finleys shoulder. Its me, indeed. I personally nurtured her, and I also took her to record this variety show. From her debut until now, she hasnt even been in the industry for half a year. It took her just a week to rise to fame since signing the contract. Seeing this calcted timeline, Finley widened her eyes in astonishment, and her mouth expressed disbelief. Finally, she raised her thumb to show her appreciation.N?velDrama.Org content. It seems your presence as the boss is necessary, otherwise, how could yourpanys artists skyrocket overnight? Finley teased her. Enough, dont have too much confidence in this Alex. Jane kindly reminded her. Are you feeling jealous because someone else is more popr than you? Only Finley could make such a joke. What nonsense are you talking about? How could I have such thoughts? She is an artist of mypany, and I personally nurtured her, Jane said. From beginning to end, Jane felt that Alex had some secrets unknown to others. So, the rumors about overnight fame are true, Finley eximed and looked at Jane expectantly. What do you want to do? Speak up. Jane instinctively touched her own belly. Dont worry, I wont harm you. And you know I only have a small request. Can you fulfill it for me? Finley always said this sentence when she had something mischievous in mind. Go ahead, tell me. I also want to be famous overnight. Can you help me? Jane was so startled that she almost spewed water, and Finley quickly grabbed tissues to wipe the corners of her mouth. Finley, arent you already famous enough? How else do you n to be famous? Should I set mypany on fire? Lets see if that will create enough buzz, Jane joked, and the two of them yfully bantered. Now, only Jane could make Finley happy. The process of shaping Alex was not over. Jane wanted to take advantage of this momentum and fully introduce Alex, letting everyone know of her existence. So she helped Alex contact many variety shows, especially those that had just gained poprity. With Alexs participation, their viewership ratings reached new highs. Chapter 820 I Want to be More Popular Jane wasnt as happy as expected when the assistant came to celebrate the good news. It was all within her expectations. How is Alex feeling? Jane flipped through her documents and continued to ask. She seems fine, but some staff members have been saying that shes bing arroganttely. The assistant had gathered this information from various sources. After all, Jane personally rmended Alex, and she was the one who arranged all the variety show appearances. Given Janes current status as the boss, these people wouldnt dare to say much. Jane chuckled lightly and shook her head slightly. Alright, I got it. Patrick pushed the door open and walked in, looking at her affectionately. The assistant tactfully left the room. Are you going to promote her? The news of Alexs sudden rise to fame had spread everywhere these days, and it was hard for Patrick to be unaware of it. Jane touched her slightly protruding belly and looked at him. Do you think Im that foolish? The two exchanged a nce and silently understood each other before heading home together. It had been a long time since Jane cooked, so they went to the supermarket to buy some groceries. This time, she wanted to prepare a delicious feast for Patrick. To Patrick, it would probably be a table full of experimental dishes. Are you sure you want to do this yourself? Patrick looked at her wearing an apron, rolling up her sleeves. She seemed determined to make a big impact. Jane tugged at his clothes and pulled him outside. Do I look like Im joking? And so, she began her preparations with great enthusiasm, while three housekeepers stood by, not knowing whether toe in or go out, constantly seeking Patricks instructions. Lets go and help Jane. Just stand by the door and shell call for you in a moment. As soon as Patrick finished speaking, a cry for help came from the kitchen, Wheres the soy sauce? Do we need to add ginger? And a series of questions followed. Patrick gave the three housekeepers a nce, signaling them to go and help, while he sat by the side, quietly watching. Her busy figure, a picture of peaceful time. At that moment, Janes phone rang-it was an unfamiliar number. Patrick picked it up and answered directly. The person on the other end of the phone heard his voice and felt a thump in their heart. After a long pause, they finally spoke, Is Jane there? Do you need something? Patricks voice was cold, devoid of any warmth. In the eyes of others, he appeared cold to everyone. The warm and tender side of him was reserved for Jane alone. Im Alex, the artist recently signed by Jane. I have something Id like to discuss with her. Come to our house and find her. He didnt reveal the address. Jane hurriedly walked out of the kitchen, covered in sweat, her hands stained with ingredients, looking extremely disheveled. Are you still cooking? Patrick lovingly embraced her. Jane instinctively pushed him away. Im too dirty. I dont mind! Well, I do! The two bantered back and forth, not caring about the disdainful looks from others. Im going to take a shower. With that, Jane headed upstairs. Ill go with you. Alex will be here soon. I didnt tell her our address. Do you think she can find it? Patrick casually asked. Jane turned around and replied, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. She cant, but Florence can. An hourter, Alex appeared at the front gate, apanied by a housekeeper who led her to the living room inside. Jane was already waiting, while Patrick took over the busy role in the kitchen. Alex looked somewhat uneasy as she addressed Jane, Jane. Jane casually pointed to a corner of the couch, Whats the matter? I want to be more popr. Alex was straightforward and direct in her request. Jane looked at her thoughtfully, Arent you popr enough already? Its not easy for anyone to be an A-list celebrity within a week. Clearly, Alex was not satisfied and kept demanding more. Thats not enough. I want to be known by everyone, just like you. Alexs gaze asionally shifted towards the kitchen. Jane chuckled lightly, having known that this girl was extraordinary, but she didnt expect her demands to be so excessive. However, Jane wasnt angry. The resources I can provide you are limited. All the artists under me have one requirement: to stay down-to-earth. Jane made her intentions clear. To be popr, one should rely on their own abilities, not be packaged by others. I understand what you mean. At that moment, Patrick walked out of the kitchen, carrying dishes one by one. Alex was stunned when she saw them. Is this the renowned CEO of Pansy Group? How can he be busy in the kitchen? Alexs tone carried a hint of me towards Jane. Why not? Jane walked up to him, helping him take off the apron. Youve worked hard, she whispered in his ear. Some things are meant for women to do, and others for men. Perhaps our thoughts dont align. I was still nning to have you stay for dinner, but it seems unnecessary now. Jane said politely, but she was already angry inside. Upon hearing this, Alex quickly exined, Thats not what I meant. Im just a little envious, Jane. Jane forced a smile and maintained a polite expression as she nced at her. Alright, I understand. You can go and do your own thing now. In other words, she was asking her to leave. Alexs eyes were fixated on Patrick, and Jane noticed the whole scene, but she didnt mention it. Jane, I want to stay for dinner. Alex made the request on her own and directly sat in her designated seat. Jane let out a sigh of relief and looked at her, Dont you still have a variety show? Its already finished. Alex didnt wait for Janes approval and started eating directly. Thispletely shattered Janes good mood. Before she could say anything, Patrick pulled out a chair for her. Im sorry, but all the dishes today are made for my wife. No one else can touch them. Alex couldnt bear the embarrassment and had to leave. As Alex left, Patrick threw away the chair she had sat on and the tableware she had used, right in front of her, without leaving a single one. Now, Alex was thoroughly disappointed and made up her mind. Since I came here as Alex, I will definitely take back everything that belongs to me. Jane, get ready to cry.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Alex got into a car and drove straight to another vi. From the outside, it looked deste, as if no one had ever lived there. She walked in directly and entered the house. Suddenly, all the lights turned on, illuminating herpletely. Even the details of her outfit were clearly visible. This ce is not somewhere you cane just because you want to. Since youre here, I assume you already know the rules, right? Chapter 821 Why Should I Help You? Of course, otherwise I wouldnt havee. If you want to seed, besides hard work, there are shortcuts avable. And this shortcut was the only way she had chosen for herself. Now that youve made your choice, lets get started. Alex had been here for a very long time, and Jane couldnt reach her. It had been three days already. The variety show had also been postponed, and Jane was getting frustrated in her office. At this moment, an assistant rushed over anxiously. Boss, we cant reach Alex. What should we do? The director is getting angry. Jane was well aware of this, but ever since she left the housest time, there had been no news about her. She had no idea where she had gone. This uncertainty was making Jane extremely anxious. Lets wait a little longer. Maybe well receive some news soon. No sooner had Jane finished speaking than her phone rang, startling her. She turned around and saw that it was a call from the director. The shows Alex had participated in so far were not difficult. She just needed to bravely showcase herself. But the directors callpletely shocked Jane. Jane, I trusted you and brought this person in. Why havent we seen her yet? Jane quickly put on a smiling face, apologized, and begged for forgiveness. Ill find her right away and send her to you. The director on the other end coldly snorted and hung up the phone. Jane was so angry that she threw her phone, not her personal one, but the one that had been in the office all along. The assistant carefully picked it up and asked, What should we do now? Janes eyes were filled with anger. Wait! They waited in the office, expecting Alex to appear. Jane couldnt believe that Alex could stay hidden forever. Three hours passed, but there was still no sign of Alex. No matter how many times Jane called, there was no answer! Boss, should we give up on her? Usually, when they couldnt reach someone, they would choose to give up and not hold any hope for that person. But today, Jane had to find her. Disappearing for several days without a trace would anger anyone. It was only in the evening that Jane finally received a call from Alex. Sorry, I already exined it to the director. Please dont arrange any new variety shows for me during this time. Ive taken on a TV drama myself, and Ill be joining the production in a few days!N?velDrama.Org content. Alexs words didnt carry a hint of remorse; it was amand, informing Jane. Even if you want to take on a TV drama, shouldnt you discuss it with your agent? Jane tried to calm herself down, afraid that her anger would affect the child in her womb. I want to be more popr, but you cant make it happen. I have to find my own way. It seemed like everything was Janes fault. Alright, since you want to pursue your own development, I wont force you. Ill provide you with the resources you deserve, but I wont allow you to take the wrong path through illegitimate channels. There were too many temptations in their industry. Many young people couldnt resist those temptations and would end up going astray. Jane was afraid that Alex would fall into that trap and tarnish her own reputation. You dont need to worry about my affairs. Seeing Alexs indifference, Jane decided not to say much and let her be. And so, a week passed peacefully, and Jane finally canceled all the arrangements she had made for Alex. Meanwhile, news about Alex had been continuously circting. All sorts of negative news surfaced. Jane paid no attention to them, as she had chosen this path for herself. Boss, something bad has happened! An assistant rushed over, holding a tablet and panting. Donte to me in such a panic every time. Even if I had ten hearts, they wouldnt be able to withstand your scares, Jane couldnt help but give her a nk look. This assistant was someone she had personally brought up, and their rtionship was good. They were used to teasing each other. The assistant ced the tablet in front of Jane, pointing to a piece of news. Negative news is spreading online, and Alexs image has taken a huge hit. Jane looked at the news, which boldly stated, Alex achieved sess through shady means. It even included two explicit pictures, clearly showing Alexs face. The pictures also revealed ambiguous poses between two people. Boss, what should we do? Reporters have alreadye back to ourpany, and we cant escape this time, the assistant was extremely worried but couldnte up with a solution. Jane nced at the news but didnt pay much attention. Let the reporters stay downstairs if they want. Dont bother about them. Also, help me contact Alex. At this point, Alex should make an appearance. Sure enough, shortly after Jane made the call, Alex appeared in thepany building. Now that things have escted, shouldnt you, as the agent, handle the public rtions? Alex was familiar with the way things worked in this industry and startedmanding Jane. I already mentioned before that we only have an employment rtionship. You have to pay me for every contract I offer you. If you want me to handle this matter through public rtions, you must provide the necessary fees, Jane was no pushover. She couldnt allow herself to be bullied for no reason, especially when she had repeatedly given face to Alex, only to be trampled upon. How much money do you want? Jane wrote down a number on a piece of paper and showed it to her. Are you crazy? Why would it cost so much? Alex stood up abruptly upon seeing it, pointing at Janes nose in usation. Jane chuckled lightly and calmly exined, Dont forget, this news about you isnt easy to retract. It has already been captured by others, revealing such a disgraceful side of you. I admit I was caught, but its not entirely my fault, Alexs exnation sounded feeble, and anger made their entire body tremble. Now that youve admitted to it, this incident, I had warned you not to use such improper means to climb up, but you didnt listen! Jane had already advised Alex not to resort to such tactics, but she hadnt listened. I didnt have a choice at that time! None of that was sincere. Why do you have to dwell on this small matter? Alex, now alone with Jane in the office, vented their anger in various ways. Jane, however, showed no signs of anger. Chapter 822 The Collapse Is this a small matter to you? To any artist, its a deadly blow, Jane thought to herself. She had worked with many artists and had encountered many like Alex, who were ignorant and constantly frustrated her. You really dont know what you should do as an artist! It serves you right, Jane said, not caring about the consequences. Alex was so angry that she couldnt speak properly. She pointed at Jane and shouted, I dont care! Now that Im your artist, you must handle this for me. Our contract hasnt expired yet. It was clear that Alex was truly desperate this time. Jane pointed at the number on the paper, saying, Transfer the money to my ount now. I will help you resolve this matter. If you cant do it, then deal with it on your own! Upon hearing this, Alex waspletely dumbfounded. She never expected Jane to be so ruthless! A million for a public rtions job? Thats an astronomical figure for anyone. Ive only just debuted for a month. How can I have so much money? Jane shrugged and made a gesture of dismissal. Then please leave. Alex left angrily, leaving behind a threatening remark, You just wait and see. Many people had said the same thing to Jane, but in the end, they all suffered the consequences themselves. And so, the news about Alex continued to escte. Various scandals and unwritten rules of the industry emerged. Although each news article implicated Janespany, she paid no attention to any of it. Patrick came to pick her up after work and saw a swarm of reporters crowding around the entrance, bombarding him with questions. Sorry, theres nothing more to say about this matter. Whatever you saw online is the truth, Patrick quickly approached Jane as soon as he spotted her, wrapping his arm around her waist. The reporters had been waiting all day for a glimpse of Jane, and they couldnt miss this opportunity. They approached her with their microphones, asking, Jane, how do you view this matter? As her agent, dont you have something to say? Jane maintained her gentle smile and waved at the reporters. Ive bought bubble tea for everyone and prepared dinner. Its been a tough day waiting here. Please have your meal and go home early. The reporters couldnt believe what they heard from Jane. She had no rtionship with Alex at all. The situation had developed to this point, and Jane seemedpletely unconcerned. They couldnt help but admire her courage. After the car drove away, the reporters continued to discuss among themselves. Should we publish this report? If you want to publish it, do it yourself. I dont want to offend Jane. Its the artists own business, what does it have to do with the agent? These reporters were quite open-minded. They believed that Alex had brought this upon herself. Jane was in a great mood today and couldnt help butugh in the car. She scrolled through the news on her phone, one article after another. She couldnt bring herself to be angry at all! Furthermore,izens had more usations against Alex, and some even revealed her background. However, her background was too clean to find anything significant. Alex knew very well that Jane wouldnt help her anymore. The only person who could help her now was Kian. So she returned to that vi. As soon as she arrived at the door, she noticed that the lights inside the vi were on, which surprised her. When she entered the vi, she found it empty with no furniture, not even the ones that were originally in the living room. It was apletely vacant house. Alex was dumbfounded. Herst hope had been shattered. Now she had no idea what to do. Reluctantly, she went to several ces Kian frequented, but she couldnt find him. Even now, whenever she stepped out, she would be recognized by others. Helpless, she could only hide at home. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Alex looked through the peephole and saw a stranger, filled with surprise, she quickly opened the door. You finally came to find me. Do you know how much those news articles have affected me? Please help me think of a solution, Alex whined to the person, grabbing his arm and refusing to let go. However, the man, with a look of disgust, forcefully shook off her hand and stared at her nkly. Im sorry, Alex, but I think youve mistaken me. Im the property manager of this residential area. I heard that your lease has expired, so thendlord specifically asked me to collect the keys. The person she had been waiting for the whole day turned out to be the one driving her away. This infuriated her. Theres still some time left in the contract, isnt there? Why are you here now? Are you all here to kick me while Im down? Alex remembered that there was still some time left on the lease when the house was handed over to her. Unexpectedly, as soon as she fell into hardship, everyone turned against her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Im sorry, thats not within my jurisdiction. Im only responsible for collecting the keys. Thendlord said you dont need to pay the penalty for breaking the contract. He doesnt want someone with a tarnished reputation living here. He hopes you can move out within a day. The property manager spoke in an official manner, but was still quite polite. Well, what if I want to continue renting? Where was she supposed to find a new ce at this time? Im sorry, miss. Ive already made it clear. Thendlord doesnt want you to continue living here. If you insist on staying, Ill have a movingpanye tomorrow. This person spoke without any sympathy. Initially, Jane had found this house for her, but now the person forcing her to move out was thendlord. She remembered that thendlord had always been abroad. How could he know about this? In a moment of desperation, Alex dialed Janes phone number. Did you tell me to move out? Jane didnt want to waste any more words with her and admitted directly, Yes, it was me. Are you there? Do you have any objections? What gives you the right to treat me like this? I still have some time left on this lease. Why are you making me move out? Where am I supposed to live now? Alex vented her anger over the phone. Im sorry, Im thendlord, and I can let whoever I want live here. Upon hearing this, Alex could hardly believe her ears. From the very beginning, she had been deceived by Jane, and now she was being so ruthless. The property manager, seeing that she showed no signs of being moved, made a phone call, and the workers arrived. Chapter 823 She Had Extraordinary Skills In a short while, about twenty young and strong men arrived. Upon seeing this scene, Alex quickly closed the door and shouted through the window, I never said I wouldnt move. Theres no need to be so aggressive. Im sorry, thendlord just said you should move out immediately, so we have to help you clean up, one of the men responded. Before Alex could reply, the workers had already dismantled the door and barged in, throwing anything they could get their hands on outside. Alex desperately tried to stop them but was pushed to the ground. What are you doing? Who gave you the authority to do this? Im calling the police! The workers ignored Alexs pleas and continued throwing things outside. One of them picked up a jewelry box and threw it out of the window. Thats my diamond! Cant you see? Alex tried to stop one worker but couldnt stop the others. In frustration, she decided to call the police. However, the workers didnt stop their actions. By the time the police arrived, they had almost finished clearing out the items. The police approached to understand the situation, while Alex fabricated and distorted the facts. I was living peacefully, and she wanted to throw away my belongings. The police took out their phones andpared the pictures inside. After seeing Alex, they asked, Is this you in the photos? Alex nodded nkly, Yes, its me. That makes it easier then. Someone reported that you tantly invaded their property. We came to investigate if its true! One report after another, they just kepting. Everywhere was a trap set by Jane, and Alex fell for all of them. Learning the truth, Alex knelt on the ground and cried out to the police, You cant treat me like this! Have some conscience! The police didnt care about her pleas. They instructed the workers to move the items out and asked the property management to secure the premises. Alex watched her belongings scattered in the courtyard, her hatred for Jane growing stronger. Well done. Also, make sure to tell the property management to asionally check on the doctor. Dont let her stay in the courtyard all the time and infect the atmosphere of the entiremunity, Jane instructed after receiving the call from the police. Everything went ording to her n. Patrick sneered on the side, This is the first time youve been so ruthless to someone. From demanding ten million to humiliating her with the journalists, and now kicking her out. Jane had calcted everything, waiting for Alex to fall into each trap. Why, do you feel sorry for her? Jane deliberately asked. What are you talking about? She angered you, how could I feel sorry for her? Patrick hugged her from behind. I thought you med me for being too harsh on her. Dont forget what she did to me in the past! Jane was determined to seek revenge. If someone had a grudge against her, she would retaliate and never allow any woman near her man. That was her bottom line and her principle. Ill go along with whatever you say. As long as youre happy! Patrick didnt care about these matters anymore. As long as Jane didnt get angry, he would support anything she did. Even if it meant setting the house on fire, he would apud. With nowhere to go, Alex haphazardly packed her belongings and threw them into the trash. She held onto her jewelry, all of which she had bought when she had money. Back then, she had used all the money she earned in the past few days to climb higher in society, but now she had nothing. She decided to sell all of her jewelry. Alex armed herself and walked into a jewelry store, cing her jewelry on disy. She said to the salesperson, I want to sell all of it. The salesperson recognized Alex immediately and began appraising the jewelry. After a while, the saleswoman returned, her smile vanished, reced with a hint of disdain. Im sorry, miss, but all of your jewelry is fake and worthless. Alex froze. You must be mistaken. These are all valuable items. How could they be worthless? The salesperson maintained her gentle smile. We have already appraised them, and your items have no value. They arent made of gold; they only have ayer of gold-colored material on them. Dont you know this? Alex remembered that all the jewelry had been given to her by Kian, along with certificates of authenticity. She took out the certificates and hurriedly exined to the salesperson, Look carefully, I have certificates for these items, and I have never deceived anyone. These certificates are clearly fake. They dont have any security marks or certificate codes. Youre a grown adult; cant you even distinguish that? The salesperson exposed her in one fell swoop. Back then, Alex had spent a lot of money to climb thedder of society and win over Kian. She had invested millions of dors, thinking it would secure a stable future. Instead, she ended up with a pile of worthless junk. Fine, fine! Alexs patience was worn out. As she was leaving, she overheard the salesperson muttering, A famous staring here to deceive people with fake goods. At that moment, Alex chose not to refute because she knew it wouldnt make a difference. She initially thought that it might be the salesperson deliberately deceiving her or that they were working for Jane. But when she went to several other jewelry stores, she received the same answer. Now, no one could help her. Alex found a ce to stay, but she only had ten thousand dors left. Even if she wanted to stay at a hotel, she could only afford the cheapest ones. High-end hotels wouldnt even allow her to enter because it was explicitly stated that Alex was not allowed. She never expected Janes reach to be so extensive, from scaring her away from the police to infiltrating the small hotels. Jane had eyes and ears everywhere. This time, Alex had truly fallen. She had never been one to ept defeat easily. She immediately dialed Beatrices number.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Send me more money. I dont have enough. Alex demanded money over the phone. The person on the other end sounded resentful. Ive already given you all my funds. Now youe asking for more? Do you think my moneyes from thin air? I dont care. Find a way to get me the money, or I wont be able to help you! Dont forget we still have a contract together. Were in the same boat. You wouldnt want me to expose you as well, would you? Then the bond between you and Patrick might break. Do you want that? Beatrice hesitated for a while upon hearing those words. Ill try to figure something out. Chapter 824 Don’t Interfere in My Affairs Someone else paying the bill for her naturally made her happy, and she couldnt help but feel delighted. However, the situation escted far beyond what she had imagined. Theseizens were not to be underestimated. They couldnt simply rely on time passing to let this matter fade away. Meanwhile, Jane took no public rtions measures, and Alex tried to hide whenever possible. As a result, her umted poprity and fans were greatly disappointed by her actions. Soon,izens started sharing all of Alexs information online, and discussions erupted. This seemingly innocent information feels fake! Another fanmented, It feels like this information was fabricated, but Alex signed with Star Entertainment, which is a bigpany. They wouldnt easily ept someone of unknown origin. You cant say for sure. Didnt Jane do hical things before, all for money? Netizens engaged in heated discussions, expressing various opinions. Jane sat in her office, watching the discussions unfold on the screen, with no intention of taking action. Arent you going to do anything about it? April came over upon hearing about the situation. Jane nodded, Do you think I need to pay attention to this matter? The situation was meant to escte like this, and besides, Alex was so proud and arrogant. There was no need for Jane to offer her help or bother with her life. That works too. Lets see how people online react. As long as it doesnt harm thepany, anything goes. April had no other tasks these days and stayed at thepany, keeping Janepany. Theck of response from Star Entertainment only fueled suspicions amongizens. Are they scared now? Maybe they dare not respond anymore. Maybe Alex is just a product created by Jane. April looked at the discussions below, where people were saying all sorts of things, even dragging Jane down and criticizing her. Unfortunately, Jane didnt care about any of it. Boss, a journalist from the newspaper wants to see you. An assistant came to report. Let them in. I have to meet them. Jane arranged for the person to be seated in the conference room, and she and April went over. The visitor was not an ordinary journalist but the editor-in-chief of the newspaper. Jane couldnt help but inwardly sigh. Had this matter disturbed even the editor-in-chief of the newspaper? I thought it was one of your reportersing over. I didnt expect you to personallye. Im quite surprised, Jane said, sitting across from the editor-in-chief with April. The editor-in-chief smiled faintly and looked at Jane. As the boss, I thought it would show myck of sincerity if I didnte personally. Jane didnt waste time and asked directly, Since youvee in person, there must be a result youre expecting from this matter. So, tell me, what do you want to know? The editor-in-chiefs lips curved slightly, revealing a smile. Since youre so straightforward, I wont beat around the bush either. Jane signaled to her assistant with her eyes, asking her to guard the door. Before I came to see you, your artist Alex paid me a visit. She wanted me to help rify this matter. But I always felt that this matter required your consent before any action could be taken. After all, she is an artist under yourpany.N?velDrama.Org content. Just as Jane had suspected, Alex couldnt find a breakthrough with her. Naturally, she had to find someone else to help resolve these rumors, and the newspaper was her best choice. Unlike entertainment journalists, they werent as gossipy and could also increase her own visibility. Conversely, they could also discredit Jane. It was a well-calcted move indeed. Ill tell you the truth. I have no intention of helping or getting involved. If you cant bear to stand idle and want to take action, I wont stop you. As for what youll face, I think you should already know. Jane wouldnt intervene as long as she didnt have to, regardless of what others said. What do you mean? Isnt she an artist under yourpany? The Editor-in-Chief couldnt quite understand. April stepped in to exin, Ourpany has always nurtured ethical and high-quality artists. Someone like her, with such a tainted reputation, do you think ourpany would still want her? Aprils words resonated with Jane. Are you nning to give up on her? The Editor-in-Chief was still unwilling to let go and kept asking. Youve seen the situation yourself. While she may havee from ourpany, she doesnt belong to us. Until now, shes a free agent. If your newspaper wants to meddle in the entertainment industrys affairs, I believe youll have a difficult future ahead. After all, newspapers have always had a respected image, especially in government circles. If they openly meddled in the entertainment industry and defended a morally questionable artist, wouldnt it damage their own reputation even more? As an Editor-in-Chief, its good to consider the newspapers interests, but I advise you to stick to what you should manage and refrain from interfering in matters that are not your concern. This is an internal affair for us! Jane made herself clear, and she couldnt believe this person couldnt understand. The Editor-in-Chief smiled knowingly, suddenly realizing the current state of the entertainment industry. Initially, I thought yourpanycked the strength to face such problems, but today it seems I was overthinking it! Originally, the Editor-in-Chief wanted to take control of this matter. With Star Entertainment as a backer, it would increase their newspapers interests. Now it seemed that it was merely an internal adjustment for them. As long as ourpany needs the support of the newspaper in the future, I will definitelye to you directly! Jane immediately called her assistant and asked for the Editor-in-Chiefs contact information. She personally escorted the Editor-in-Chief out of thepany building and even provided him with a lot ofpany-rted merchandise and benefits before parting ways. Once she returned, the Editor-in-Chief immediately published an article about the internal adjustment at Star Entertainment. This article was impartial, not favoring anyone, and objectively presented the facts. This once again pushed Alex to the peak of public opinion. Unable to stay idle in her hotel room and seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Alex had to step up and resolve it herself. So, she released a voice recording on her private social media tform, exposing the insider information about the unspoken rules that Jane had helped her navigate. The implication was that everything she had done was solely due to Janes behind-the-scenes maniption. As soon as the voice recording was posted online, it caused an uproar. Allizens began overwhelmingly supporting Alex, and even those who had doubted her began to waver. Chapter 825 In the Palm of Your Hand Meanwhile, Star Entertainments official website instantly fell into chaos. The manager of the public rtions department hurriedly approached Jane. Boss, isnt this letting her turn the tables on us? The moment Jane heard the voice, she knew it was synthesized. She hadnt expected Alex to be such a meticulous person, recording every conversation they had. To be so careful and leave no trace behind, she was indeed a promising talent. Unfortunately, she used it in the wrong way. Notify the public rtions department to hold a meeting in ten minutes. Jane nced at April on the couch, a hint of yfulness in her eyes. The show is about to begin. Several members of the public rtions department sat in the meeting room, their brows furrowed, and the atmosphere tense. When Jane entered, she personally brewed a cup of coffee for each person and then ced the pre-ordered small cakes in front of them. This action left them puzzled. Boss, whats this? Yes, Boss, we will do our best to handle this matter. I know youre anxious, and were equally anxious. These people thought Jane was trying to relieve their stress. Jane waved her hand at them, signaling them to sit down. I gathered all of you here, not to reprimand you, nor to brainstorm ideas. What we need to do now is to see how the situation develops and what kind of leverage Alex still holds! It was actually quite easy to trip up Alex. The goal now was to make her fallpletely from her high position. To give her no chance of turning things around. Jane served the employees coffee and desserts, and even put on a movie for them to watch. The atmosphere finally eased a bit. Alex, on the other hand, saw that thepany remained silent, allowingizens to trample all over her without any response. There was no exnation or public rtions statement whatsoever. Now she couldnt quite grasp what Jane was thinking. Since the situation had already unfolded, she had to continue walking down this path. Later, Alex posted another article on social media, portraying her history of suffering and grievances. With the voice recording as a prelude, the article had a great effect and achieved the desired oue. Even moreizens sympathized and pitied Alex. Her fan base also increased rapidly, and her poprity soared. What puzzled her even more was that the article had been published for two hours, but Jane remained quiet. Inside thepany, The people Jane brought with her finally finished watching the movie, and her assistant was anxiously waiting at the door. Boss, shes posting again, and more people are believing her now. After hearing this, the people from the public rtions department immediately tensed up. Jane smiled and said to them, Rx, I ordered some food from the restaurant next door for lunch. It will be delivered soon. Lets enjoy our meal and get to work in the afternoon. Janes series of actions left them baffled. The assistant went to collect all theputers in the public rtions department. They even ced the food on the table in the meeting room. It should be noted that Jane had previously set a rule that no one was allowed to eat in the meeting room. The manager couldnt hold back anymore and walked up to Jane, continuously apologizing, Im sorry, Boss. We didnt do a good job. If you want to fire us, just say the word. They couldnt eat this feast anymore.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Why would I fire all of you? Youre my employees, and youve done such a great job. Im delighted! Jane said, organizing everyone to have a meal. After the meal, although they chatted andughed together, everyone had their own thoughts. April walked over and said, There are more and more reporters gathering downstairs. Jane heard this but didnt get angry. She organized April to have a meal together. And so, they peacefully spent the morning. As for the reporters downstairs, they could only stand under the sun and couldnt even enter through the main gate. As for those unruly fans, the security guards blocked them at the entrance, and there wasnt even a trace of fans in thepanys parking lot. Jane nced at her watch, her smile fading, and the tables in the meeting room were all cleaned up. Now, everyone can start working. As members of the public rtions department, they knew that they had to handle the situation immediately after it urred; otherwise, if things escted further, they would have no way to resolve it. It had been half a day since thest incident, and the public opinion had been in their favor. But now? They didnt even have a hint of poprity left. At this point, the public rtions department was at a loss. Jane looked at her email and a hint of amusement appeared on her face. She forwarded the email to every member of the public rtions department. Did everyone receive it? Lets follow the instructions in this email and take action! The email explicitly revealed the truth about Alexs stic surgery, including all the details and her past aliases and experiences. The effect of releasing this public rtions statement wasnt immediately apparent. In fact,izens started to turn the tables and criticize Jane. Werent you the ones who threatened her? Why did you have to dig up her entire history? Besides, these two clearly arent the same person! Jane is truly despicable, using such dirty tactics to bully poor Alex all by herself. Isnt she her agent? Howe the agent is personally tearing down the artist? Theizens didnt buy it and even started ming Jane. Thepanys official website was filled with negativements. How much did Jane pay you all? Youre sacrificing so much for her, turning white into ck. Is this how a bigpany behaves? Theizens discussions were heated. The manager of the public rtions department couldnt look Jane in the eyes and said, Boss, it seems theres no turning point in the situation. Jane, on the other hand, became even calmer, carefully reading eachment. She couldnt get angry now; she had to protect her child. April hurriedly rushed over, holding a nket and medicine, afraid that Jane would end up likest time. What are you doing? Im not that delicate. Jane scolded her with a smile. April could only awkwardly smile and sit quietly beside her. At that moment, Marco also arrived. Did Patrick send you? Jane guessed his purpose when she saw Marco. The situation has already unfolded, and you cant handle it alone. The president is busy dealing with some matters and might not be able toe over temporarily. He asked me to tell you to release all the ck material in your hands and not be afraid of anyone. Chapter 826 The Mastermind Behind Patrick was indeed the one who cared for her the most. He was willing to do anything for her. Jane gestured for her to sit down and said to the people in the public rtions department, Theres no need for any more releases at this point. This made them even more confused, unable to see the direction clearly. Meanwhile, Marco took out hisptop and issued a statement exining that Alexs contract was not within thepany. He also released all of Alexs contracts. At the same time Marco made the announcement, Jane released theplete audio recording on her personal tform. The two of them were almost synchronized. How did you get this contract? Jane was extremely surprised when she saw his statement. The CEO gave it to me! Marco seemed somewhat delighted. I told him not to interfere in this matter, I can handle it myself. Although Janeined on the surface, she was still deeply moved. After the full audio was released, the people below started to support Jane. Then, Jane handed over the remaining information about Alex to the public rtions department.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After giving theseizens two hours to think, well release Alexs real information. This game was yed out for an entire day. And it took Jane a whole week to n this situation. Upon seeing the statement and theplete recording, manyizens were confused and didnt know whom to believe. However, moreizens believed in Jane because of the poprity she had previously umted. Alex became furious and pounded the table. Good, Jane, you actually yed dirty tricks on me and stabbed me in the back. In fact, Janes phone rang, and it was Alex calling. She intentionally put it on speaker so that everyone could hear, and Marco immediately turned on the phones recording function. Did you anticipate that I would end up like this and deliberately y this trick on me? Alex on the phone sounded somewhat frustrated. Florence, how long do you n to use the name Alex? Are you waiting for all of us to forgive you? Or do you want to take advantage of my position? Jane mentioned the name, leaving everyone stunned. No one connected these two individuals. Even Alex was equally clueless. So, you already knew who I was, then why did you do all of this? Alex couldnt understand. If I didnt lure the snake out of its hole, how could I expose your foxs tail? How would it feel to be praised and then thrown down from that position? Its not a pleasant experience, I advise you to stop now while you still can, otherwise, you know my temper. When Jane first saw Alex, she felt a sense of familiarity, although she couldnt recall who Alex was at that time. She simply had someone investigate her background. As expected, all the information provided by Alex was fabricated, so she had her disciple investigate. Upon learning the truth, she wasnt angry. Instead, she yed along with her in this act. Otherwise, why would she have signed a contract with her? Let me tell you, destroying me wont be that easy. I have a lot of your information in my hands. Alex tried to use this as a threat against Jane. Feel free to release all of it. Or should I tell you about my dark history? Jane didnt fall for it at all. Alex was so angry that she hung up the phone immediately. On Janes side, she immediately instructed the public rtions department to release the photos of Alex before the stic surgery. She even released two photos, one before and one after the surgery, forparison. April and Marco sat behind, watching Janes actions in awe. No wonder someone like Jane, a mere female, could run thepany so well, not inferior to Patrick. In a short period of time, Aprils idol had be Jane. Boss, everything has been handled. Jane sat quietly in the conference room, waiting for the results. Sure enough, when theizens saw the photos of Alex before the surgery, they felt a sense of familiarity. People started discussing, and finally someone recognized the photos. Isnt this Florence? She used Jane before, how could she do such despicable things? No wonder Jane has been silent all this time. It turns out shes innocent and not afraid of false usations. I never expected Alex to be like this. She transformed herself into another person and used thepanys resources to nder Jane. The entertainment industry is getting more and moreplicated. Indeed, the power ofizens was strong. After recognizing Alex, they all started to criticize her. The journalists below thepany building were looking at the information on their phones. They originally wanted to dig up some dirt on Jane, but they didnt expect the situation to take such a turn. They all retreated, even the fans who had been waiting there also followed suit. The editor-in-chief of the newspaper sat in front of theputer, looking at one news after another, finally understanding what Jane meant by internal conflicts. This time, he learned something new. This battle was fought beautifully, and the people in the public rtions department all gave Jane a thumbs up. Boss, did you already know and deliberately keep it from us? Definitely, otherwise, we would have been fired long ago. These heads of the public rtions department were worried, but after a whole day, they could finally rx. Youre amazing! A congrattory call came from Finley. You were worried too, right? Jane teased. What can I be worried? But someone has been worried about you and called me at least ten times, asking me to go find you. Unfortunately, Ive been too busy here, and I couldnt find the time. Finleys flower shop had been extremely busy recently, and she hadnt been home for several days. Alright, Ill treat you to dinner tonight as a reward. After hanging up the phone, Jane looked up and saw Patricks figure. The other people in the conference room also tactfully left. Are you here to show concern or congratte me? Jane shrugged, feeling rxed. I thought you werentpletely sure this time, but Patrick couldnt finish his sentence before Jane interrupted him. You underestimated me. Rest assured, Im not that foolish. I had a suspicion from the first day she came in. Otherwise, I wouldnt have calcted every step so clearly. This move was a decisive blow. Jane yed it beautifully, and Florence waspletely defeated. She couldnt have aplished such a big thing alone, right? Patrick was puzzled. ording to her own influence, she shouldnt have had such confidence. Maybe theres someone behind the scenes? In fact, Jane had long guessed who was behind it, but she had never responded. Chapter 827 Finding a Way Back I wont let you suffer. This was Patricks promise. Jane believed that he would definitely fulfill it. Who do you think is behind all this? Patrick asked her. Jane sat down and didnt directly tell him who it was. This was a situation that required analysis. She came back from abroad, and she chose a foreign stic surgery hospital. I remember Beatrice also went to that ce. It would be easier if Beatrice helped her. In fact, both of them knew that the Doyle family had already lost, and for Florence to quietly enter Janespany, she had to rely on Beatrices power. That was why Jane couldnt find any background information on her. Do you suspect my mother? Patrick asked. Jane didnt directly answer, after all, that person was his mother. After investigating, I will give you a satisfactory exnation. Upon hearing this, Jane silently nodded. In the Evening Patrick had already arranged a wee banquet and invited Finley as well. The few of them sat together, feeling quitefortable. You really scared me today. I thought yourpany was done for. Finley had been at the flower shop all day, but her heart was with Jane. Jane understood all of this, and she empathized. Your worries were unnecessary. Didnt you see? I handled everything on my own. Im used to these things. Jane silently ate her food, and her mood didnt seem high. Meanwhile, Finley kept exchanging nces with Patrick. Anyone else in your ce probably wouldnt have had the courage you did. If it were me, I would have given up long ago! Finley teased, making everyoneugh. But Jane never showed a smile.N?velDrama.Org content. After the meal, everyone had mixed emotions. Jane stood alone on the balcony, closed her eyes, and carefully felt the breeze brushing against her body. Surprisingly, she didnt feel the slightest chill. Patrick took a coat and draped it over her. It gets chilly at night! A faint smile appeared on Janes lips. I know youre not happy inside, and I know youve been through a lot of grievancestely. You can vent your anger at me and let out all your frustrations. Patrick didnt want her to keep it all inside and risk falling ill. I just cant believe how much one person can hate another person to resort to such methods and make their life so miserable. If it were her own child, she would never interfere with their freedom. Let alone make them resent her. Those were things she couldnt do. Ill give you a satisfactory answer after I investigate everything. Jane nodded. She and Patrick returned to their respectivepanies, and by that time, the results of the investigation had alreadye out. It was truly unexpected for them. You were right, Mr. Pansy. Jane was mentally prepared when the assistant came to report. You may leave now. Then Patrick immediately called Beatrice. My dear son, you finally remembered me all the way from abroad. Beatrice sounded delighted,pletely unaware of the recent situation in the country. Entertainment news from the country wouldnt reach her there. She was probably still living in her own dream, waiting for Florence toe and take care of everything and bring her over? Jane had no feelings or attachment towards her mother-inw. There wasnt even a reason to talk to her. Florence has been caught. She confessed everything. Is it true that youre responsible for all of this? Patrick was unusually calm, but his deep eyes concealed countless turbulent waves. On the other end of the phone, Beatrice was initially taken aback, but quickly tried to distance herself, saying, Youve misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with her. You didnt help her alter the documents, nor did you assist her in entering Janespany, or even pave the way for her? Patrick continued to press. Listen to my exnation. I didnt do any of those things willingly. I just missed you all so much that I resorted to this method! I know its wrong. Since matters had reached this point, Beatrice could only admit her actions. There was nothing more to be said. Upon hearing this result, Jane, though mentally prepared, couldnt help but feel a chill in her heart. Im telling you, regardless of your intentions, youve touched a nerve. Since youre living so carefree abroad and still have the time to meddle in my stuff, Ill grant your wish! Patrick had always been ruthlessly fierce, showing no mercy to anyone. Patrick, are you asking me toe back? Beatrice still held onto a glimmer of hope. Starting today, your living expenses arepletely cut off. Since you had the money to bribe so many people with Florence, you should have enough to support yourself. As soon as Patrick uttered those words, Beatrice began shouting and screaming through the phone. Youre my own flesh and blood, is this how you treat your mother? I dont me you for leaving me abroad, but now youre cutting off my finances! Jane watched the mother and son arguing, gently cing her hand on her slightly protruding belly, silently vowing that she would never allow such a conflict to arise with her own child. Florence has swindled away all my money. Im truly penniless now. If you cut me off as well, Ill have absolutely nothing for my livelihood! Beatrice sobbed and pleaded on the phone. Patrick abruptly hung up, standing alone by the window. Jane quietly approached him, without saying a word, silently apanying him. The two of them remained like this for a long, long time. Abroad Beatrice couldnt bear it for a single day. With her finances cut off, even basic necessities became luxuries. She was confined to her room every day. Although she had the freedom toe and go, without a penny to her name, where could she go? Even the housekeeper Patrick had arranged for her had be meaningless. Fuming with anger, Beatrice packed her belongings while berating Patrick. Unbeknownst to her, someone had already reported Beatrices situation outside the window. Mr. Pansy, your mother has begun packing. It seems like shes nning to return to the country. Patrick showed no concern upon hearing this. He opened his drawer and took out a file folder. Let her take her time packing. We dont need to intervene. Inside the file folder were all of Beatrices visa, passport, and identification card. Patrick had already retrieved these items; otherwise, he wouldnt have been soposed. Lets see what Beatrice, who now has nothing, will do. On the other side Beatrice had searched her entire home but couldnt find her passport and visa. It was as if these two things had disappeared into thin air. Chapter 828 Deceived Suddenly, she had a different thought and immediately called Patrick. Did you hide my things? Who do you think you are? Why did you take my belongings? Beatrice used Patrick relentlessly over the phone, without leaving any room forpassion. If I hadnt taken your things, would your next step be to return to the country and ruin my life? Patrick remained calm. You ungrateful son! Just you wait! Beatrice knew that she couldnt expect any results from Patrick anymore. She had to put all her hopes on others. She knew that besides following the proper procedures, there were other ways to return to the country. Alternatively, she could report that her belongings were lost, but the process in a foreign country was moreplicated and involved more procedures than in her home country. Beatrice took some money and squatted at the embassy entrance, hoping that someone woulde to her aid. She waited for the entire morning, but the embassy doors remained closed. At that moment, a man approached, looking her up and down before asking directly, Are you here to apply for a visa? Beatrice desperately nodded, as if seeing a lifesaver. Thats good. I can help you with that. The man seemed more than willing to assist. Youre not trying to deceive me, are you? Beatrice still harbored some doubts. The man showed his work ID, which stated that he was an embassy staff member. This finally eased Beatrices vignce. I lost my passport, visa, and identification card. Can you take care of all of them for me? Dont worry about the money; I wont shortchange you. Saying this, Beatrice took out a stack of money from her wallet and handed it to him. You know that the embassy operates on working days, but if youre in a hurry, you can choose the expedited service. Leave me your contact information, and Ill get in touch with you once everything is done. The man seemed smooth in his actions, and after Beatrice left her contact information with him, she hurriedly returned home. She didnt want to be discovered by the person she was parting ways with-Patrick. Her son was extremely shrewd, and it was not easy for an ordinary person to deceive him. Back at home, Beatrice waited silently for news. A whole week went by without any results, and she began to consider giving up. She thought that the inefficiency of work abroad was to me and decided to return to the embassy at the right time. Seeing someone entering, she quickly approached and asked, Can you please tell me how my visa application is going? The person led Beatrice inside and said, We havent received your application. Are you sure you didnt make a mistake? They didnt recognize Beatrice. Beatrice panicked and quickly exined, There was a man at the entrance who said he could help me with my visa, and I gave him money. As soon as the embassy staff heard this, they instantly understood. You were definitely deceived. That manes here every day, and his only purpose is to swindle money from people. He doesnt even have a work ID. How could he possibly help you with your visa? Beatrice still had some doubts and thought that the embassy staff were sent by Patrick to deceive her. She had be fearful of Patricks influence. She was afraid that another person woulde rushing in to settle the score with her. Thats impossible. He seemed knowledgeable and confident. He even assured me that he would take care of everything. How could it be fake? Are you mistaken? Beatrice refused to believe it and argued with the embassy staff for a long time, but they couldnt reach a resolution, and she was eventually kicked out. Back at home, Beatrice still held onto a glimmer of hope. Meanwhile, the housekeeper discreetly reported Beatrices situation to Patrick. Let her struggle on her own. Dont bother with her. Just ensure her safety. The world was so vast, and Patrick knew that she could freely struggle without being discovered. They werent concerned about that at all. And so, every day, Beatrice went to the entrance of the embassy, waiting and hoping to see the man, but his shadow was nowhere to be found, and her money had vanished into thin air. It was her only savings, her remaining assets. Until one day, wanted posters about the man were posted at the embassy, and Beatrice finally realized that she had put her trust in the wrong person. Alone in her room, she cried and smashed things, but no matter what she did, no one paid attention to her. Helpless, the housekeeper, afraid that she might do something foolish, had no choice but to go inside. What do you want? Beatrice, tears streaming down her face, turned her head and saw the housekeepers figure. Get out! Youre here to mock me, arent you? Tell Patrick that I wont surrender easily. Beatrice was persistent. The housekeeper wasnt angry and stood at a distance, two meters away. The CEO said you can do whatever you want. Even if you smash the entire room, someone wille and rece it with a new one tomorrow. You dont need to worry about any of this. Beatrice snorted, This is the good son I raised. He treats me like this. The CEO initially wanted you to reflect on yourself abroad, but you insisted on fooling around with Florence. Maybe you never cared about whats happening in the country. The housekeeper exined everything that had been happening in the country to her. Florences appearance almost destroyed Janespany, and Patrick was nearly implicated. All of this happened because of your support, leading to the current situation. Beatrice didnt believe a word she said. I want to see Patrick. I want to see him now! Beatrice went mad and rushed at the housekeeper, shouting. You know very well that its impossible. The CEO wont appear here, let alone meet you. Beatrice feltpletely helpless. She chased the housekeeper out and sat alone on the cold floor. And so, she spent three whole days like that. Even herst bit of savings had been swindled away, and she was now penniless. Finally, she could find some peace. Florence had been hiding in the hotel all this time, and the rumors and spections outside had yet to die down. It wasnt safe for her to return just yet, as she might be caught by Patricks people. But just staying in the hotel wasnt her goal either.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her fans and the reporters were all casting theirs, trying to find her like fishermen hunting for fish. Knock, knock, knock-the sound of someone knocking on the door reached Florence. Looking through the peephole, she saw that it was the receptionist from downstairs, which put her at ease as she opened the door. Is there something wrong? Sorry, but your room fee has expired today. Please vacate the premises before 12:00 noon. The receptionist spoke politely and didnt seem to recognize Florence. Then Ill extend my stay! Im sorry, but the room has been rented out. We need to clean it. Since Florence entered this room, their cleaning staff hadnt entered again. Chapter 829 Homeless Florence sat alone in the room, with only aputer and some misceneous junk left. It all felt like garbage now. As the time approached, Florence quickly packed her belongings and went to the front desk downstairs. She didnt have much money left. She had been waiting for Beatrice to help her, but there had been no response. I want to check out. Florence wore a mask, covering herselfpletely so that no one could recognize her. Fortunately, this hotel didnt require ID registration; otherwise, she would be exposed. Hello, you still need to pay a total of 500 dors. The front desk staffid out all the bills in front of her. The cleaning staff had checked the room earlier and found that the room door was damaged, and there were also instances of damaged items. All these charges were listed together. Florence looked at her bank card bnce and realized that it was not enough. A few days ago, she was in a bad mood and had indeed vented her frustration on the door and bathroom. Even if I damaged something, you cant charge me so much! Florences voice was low, afraid of being overheard by a third person. Im sorry, miss, we have a detailed breakdown. You stayed for about two weeks, and during those two weeks, there were disturbances and damages to the property. We requirepensation ordingly. The front desk staff showed no mercy. Florence almost took off her mask, wanting to show them if she was really worth 500 dors. After all, she had never used facial recognition before. But now she was gued by rumors; otherwise, she would have used this tactic long ago. Can I give you an IOU? Ill bring the money in a few days! Florence spoke in a much lower voice, sounding very humble. The front desk sneered and called a few more staff members who stood in a line, looking Florence up and down. Do you think this is a shelter? We are running a business here. If you dont want topensate, you shouldnt have damaged things in the first ce. Florence felt powerless. In the end, she handed over her remaining 300 dors to them. I really have nothing left. If you dont believe me, look at my bank card. Then Florence showed them her bank card, realizing that there was not a single penny left inside. After discussing among themselves, the front desk staff told her, If you have no money, why are you staying in a hotel? Fine, fine, this time, well consider ourselves unlucky. Just leave. With that, they ushered Florence away.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After leaving the hotel, she had nowhere to go, no ce to call home. Janes spies were everywhere. And so, she spent two days wandering, spending the nights in parks, enduring a life she had never experienced before. She buried her deep-seated resentment in her heart. Then she entered a store, luckily it was arge mall, and she was covered up well, with no one suspecting her identity. Entering the restroom, she realized that she hadnt washed her face in a long time. She removed her headscarf and mask, revealing a pale, sickly face. Florence gently touched her rough skin. Just a month ago, she didnt look like this. But now, how had she fallen to such a state? The thought filled her with regret, and she med Jane for all her grievances. Taking advantage of the sparse crowd in the mall, Florence quickly washed her face. At that moment, a cleaning staff member walked in, looking at Florence with a strange gaze. What are you looking at! She despised that sympathetic look and yelled at the cleaning staff. Such a good girl, how did she end up like this? The older cleaning staff member didnt argue with her. This was the first caring words Florence had heard in a long time, and they unexpectedly came from a strangers mouth. Florencesst line of defense in her heart was shattered, and she squatted on the ground, holding her pile of clothes, crying uncontrobly. The cleaning staff approached and gentlyforted her, Youngdy, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you have to face them on your own. People need to move forward, not backward. Upon hearing these words, Florence waved her hand and buried her head deeper. At that moment, a group of young girls entered and pointed and whispered at her. Florence couldnt stand being treated like this by others; it was a traumatic experience for her. She stood up, wiped away her tears, and quickly put on her mask. Arent you the The girls started to recognize her. I remember now, youre Alex, the popr star from a few days ago. Upon hearing this, Florence instinctively shook her head, disguising herselfpletely, and quickly prepared to run. The girls blocked her path. I cant believe you have the audacity to show up after what you did! It was you who made Jane suffer so much, and you even pretended to be someone else. I wonder if you have a heart at all. The girls discussed Florences actions,pletely siding with Jane. What do you know? Dont talk nonsense if you dont understand the whole story, Florence couldnt help but argue back. Jane exined everything clearly at the press conference. She even left you with some dignity. I never expected you to be so shameless, taking advantage of her sympathy like this. The girls surrounded Florence, criticizing her as if she were a hated rat. What do you want? Youve already pushed me to this point, what else do you want? Florence couldnt hold back her tears from the anger. Just apologize directly to Jane. The girls became even more fervent, criticizing Florence from head to toe. Even the nearby cleaning staff couldnt bear to watch. Youre all young people, learn to forgive and forget. Florence bowed deeply to the cleaning staff, then hastily left the scene. She quickly found a ce with no one around and hid herself. These rumors were truly terrifying, almost burying herpletely. She never expected to be able to face these words calmly. Thinking about the past few days without any contact with Beatrice, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Once again, she dialed Beatrices number. But nobody answered on the other end. Helpless, she called her friends overseas. She asked them to help contact Beatrice and see if they could find her. Florence sat alone on a park bench, like a homeless wanderer. And so, she waited for the entire afternoon, until finally, she received an answer. Her friends from overseas told her that they couldnt find Beatrice at all. Chapter 830 Contract Expiration This person disappeared as if out of thin air. Even the house she previously lived in was empty. Now Florence had lost herst support and waspletely penniless. She didnt know where to go anymore. She spent another night in the park, unknowingly ending up outside Janespany building. At this point, she had no choice but to beg Jane for a way out, hoping that she would spare her. Perhaps there was still a chance for her to survive. Otherwise, she estimated that she wouldnt even have the possibility of surviving. The security guard at the entrance of the building stopped her. Beggar, go somewhere else. This title pierced Florences heart. Look carefully at who I am. I want to see Jane, Florence removed her mask and stared coldly at the security guard. Wait here while I inform her. The people in thepany knew Florence, but their impression of her wasnt favorable. Jane and Finley were casually chatting in the office. They were preparing to personally make some clothes for the child as a weing gift for their birth. With your clumsy hands and feet, if you keep scratching yourself, Patrick will worry again, Finley couldnt stand seeing them openly showing affection. They were a married couple, yet still so sweet. When I find someone for you, you wont say that anymore, Jane said while looking at Finleys indifferent expression. Dont Men are like wild beasts. Dont push them onto me, Finley was afraid when it came to men. An assistant quietly approached and whispered something in her ear. Janes face slightly changed. Bring her in. Finley looked puzzled. Who ising? I hope Im not the third wheel. She had finally found some time to apany Jane and didnt want to be treated as a third wheel for no reason. Dont worry, its not Patrick. Jane sat on the couch, covering her belly with a nket. Before long, Florence was brought in. Seeing her appearance, Finley frowned, urging the person, How did you let a beggar in? Jane was also somewhat surprised. After just half a month, how did Florence end up like this? Long time no see, Florence. As soon as Jane spoke, Finley was stunned. What did youe here for today? Jane casually pointed to a corner, motioning for her to sit down. Florence raised her eyes and met Janes gaze, immediately kneeling on the ground. Im sorry, its all my fault. I let greed cloud my judgment, I was too naive. Faced with this apology, Jane remained unmoved. Is that why you came here today? I beg you, please spare me a way out. I cant live like this anymore. Wherever I go, your shadow follows me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing these words, Jane burst intoughter. You think too highly of yourself. I have never had someone follow you. Based on what you did before, I wouldnt bother! Since they had already offended each other, why pretend to be friendly? I apologize for what happened before. Im truly desperate now, Florence changed her usual demeanor, looking miserable. The past is in the past. What else can I me you for? Besides, Ive already achieved the oue I wanted. Jane didnt care about her presence at all. If Florence had been able to live peacefully, perhaps after returning to the country, Jane could have spared her. But unfortunately, she didnt seek stability and insisted on running straight into her own gun. She couldnt me Jane for being ruthless. We still have a contract, dont we? The contract hasnt expired yet, so youre still my agent, Florence suddenly remembered the contract they had signed. Even though she was penniless, she was still under Janes wing. Jane took out the contract they had signed from a cab. I remember we signed a three-month contract, including your training! Let me check the date. Jane casually flipped to thest page and realized that it ended today. In other words, their contract hade to an end today. Jane couldnt believe how coincidental it was. Take a look for yourself. Jane pointed it out for her to see. Florence couldnt believe her eyes. When she signed the contract initially, she didnt read it carefully and blindly put her name on it. At that time, she simply thought that as long as she got involved with Jane, she wouldnt have to worry about anything else. But she never expected things to escte to this point. Are you ying tricks on me? Florence doubted if it was Janes trap from the beginning. Do I have that much free time? When she signed this three-month contract, she was merely trying to test the waters. And take a good look at yourself. Do you think youre worthy of us plotting against you with such schemes? Even Finley couldnt bear to watch this anymore. I understand. Youre intentionally making things difficult for me because I have no one to rely on! At that moment, Florences heart died. If theres nothing else, you better leave quickly. After all, there are many people in thispany who dont like you. If the public rtions department found out that Florence hade, they might throw theirputers at her. Jane stood by the window, watching Florence leave. Do you think Im cruel? she casually asked Finley. You only did what a wife should do. When she plotted against you so ruthlessly, did you think she was kind? Finley knew all too well the hardships Jane had endured along the way. At this point, she naturally didnt want anyone to hurt her again. Florence walked out of the building, wishing she could just throw herself into the river and be done with it all Unfortunately, she didnt have the courage or the audacity. At that moment, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number calling. Instinctively, Florence hung up, but the number called again and again. She had no choice but to answer. Hello, Im from the IEG Live Broadcast. We saw what happened to you and would like to invite you to be our livestream host. The voice on the other end was like a lifeline, pulling Florence out of the dark whirlpool. Without hesitation, she agreed. She tidied herself up and got rid of anything cumbersome. She arrived at IEG Live Broadcast, a simple two-story building. There were at least ten luxury cars parked outside, each worth over a million. This made Florence feel a glimmer of hope. After identifying herself inside, a dedicated staff member came to receive her. We saw your news on the inte and felt very sorry. We specifically want to invite you to be our livestream host. What do you think? The person in charge was very sincere, even writing out the details of the contract. Chapter 831 Live Broadcasting in Misery Florence hesitated, considering the fact that she was currently entangled in scandals. Dont you mind my scandals? she asked. The person in charge shook their head. Those of us in this industry, who wouldnt want scandals surrounding us? Sometimes we even rely on publicity and hype to push ourselves to the peak of entertainment. For someone like you, who became a topic of gossip without any effort, its something they cant even imagine. Though it was a highly embarrassing situation, the way the person in charge spoke about it seemed like a turning point, making it even more morous. Im afraid this isnt a good thing for yourpany. After all, I know my own worth and what I will face, Florence said, clearly understanding her position now. Even though she was backed into a corner, she didnt want to get further stained with dirt. Take a look at our contract first, the person in charge said, exining each use to her. We primarily rely on the revenue from live broadcasts and sales. Initially, there wont be many customers, so well rely on your existing fan base to boost it. Our profit sharing is a 50-50 split. For others, yes, but since youre someone I personally sought out, our split will be 40-60! Florence looked at the numbers shing through her mind. She had only heard about live streaming from others before and had never been involved in this industry. She had always followed a routine of filming variety shows and TV dramas. However, the ie in this industry was indeed much higher than what she had experienced. Florence felt a glimmer of interest. For the first three days, all the earnings will be yours. The person in charge raised the stakes. Take some time to think about whether you want to join us. Seeing her own shabby appearance and recalling her current situation, Florence realized she had no other options. Thus, resolutely, she signed her name on the contract. The person in charge led her to a small house, which was well decorated inside. This will be your broadcasting room. Ive arranged an assistant for you who will handle any unexpected situations during your broadcasts. The person in charge had thought of everything. What about where Ill live? That was Florences primary concern now. Weve also arranged a ce for you to live, its on the second floor. The first floor was for live broadcasts, while the second floor served as the hosts dormitory. Florence nodded. After Jane returned home, she and Finley prepared the flowers that needed arranging together. By the time they finished packing everything, it was already midnight, and Patrick hadnt returned yet. He had been busy with hispanys affairs these past few days. Ill apany you to see him, Finley said, knowing Jane was worried. So they drove together to the building where Patrickspany was located, and as soon as they parked the car, they saw Patricking out looking exhausted, with his secretary supporting him and helping him into the car. Jane felt a pang of heartache as she watched. You go ahead, Ill go find him. With that, she climbed into Patricks car, her body feeling heavy. Finley shrugged and turned to leave. What happened? Did something happen at thepany? Jane asked as soon as she got into the car and saw him lying there, asleep, his face filled with exhaustion. The secretary exined, Madam, Mike came by just now and had a long talk with the president inside. Every time Mike showed up, he would disrupt their current situation and push them into a deadlock. Jane personally drove him home, helping him wash his body and take off his shoes. Seeing him so exhausted, her heart ached. Patrick, in a daze, grabbed her hand. My child Jane knew how much he cared for this child, the child who had be the bond between the two of them. The next dayText content ? N?velDrama.Org. Early in the morning, Florence was arranged in a room, where she did all her makeup alone. I am your assistant, and well start the live broadcast in 10 minutes, the assistant said professionally. It was her first time facing the public in this way, and she felt a little ufortable. As soon as she started the broadcast, arge number of people flooded in. Florence didnt spend too much time on her appearance today, simply styling her hair. Just as she started the broadcast, within 5 minutes, the number of viewers in the live room had already exceeded 20, 000. She hadnt even said a word yet. The assistant gave her a thumbs up. Florence looked at thements below, which were increasingly asking about her recent situation. Im sorry, everyone. I made you worry. These past few days, Ive been adjusting myself. I know thements on the inte have disappointed all of you. Florence was well aware that other hosts had their own personas. And what she had to do now was to sell her misery, the more pitiful, the better. Why did you frame Jane? Why did you get stic surgery? Yeah, who would have thought such a wicked woman like you woulde to do a live broadcast? Are you doing it for the money? The questions flooded in from the audience below. Im not doing it for the money. Im doing it to rify myself. Ive always been the least favored person in my family. From childhood to adulthood, my parents have been biased against me. Finally, I found someone I liked, but that person never noticed me. Florences acting was excellent. With a runny nose and tears, she managed to win over the hearts of the audience. I thought that through a business marriage, we could strengthen our rtionship, but I never expected it would destroy my family. The previousmotion between the Doyle family and Patrick had been widely heard to some extent. Are you trying to gain our forgiveness with these reasons? These reasons are not tools for you to frame Jane. Some of the people below still had clear minds and werent buying it. Im just trying to let everyone know that Im in a difficult situation right now. Actually, none of this was my intention. The stic surgery was done at Beatrices request, Patricks mother. As soon as she said this, thements section exploded, with people starting to discuss. How is that possible? Why would she favor you over her own son? Dont bring such childish things to deceive us. When Beatrice found me, she asked me to get close to Patrick, but I was scared. She even used my parents to threaten me. If I didnt do it, our familys business overseas would have been ruined. Jane is so powerful. How could I possibly steal her man? Florence unintentionally revealed it all. Throughout the exnation, her intentions were portrayed as something sinister, and she never mentioned the male lead. Now, the people in the live room were watching the performance as if it were a y. Chapter 832 Offer to Teach Fish to Swim Tell us, how did you fall for Patrick? someone asked. In their eyes, Patrick was an extraordinary man, almost god-like, someone they could neverpare to. Thements flooded in, all asking about the rtionship between Florence and Patrick. After all, that was the topic everyone was concerned about. Florence knew that this was the only way to attract more and more viewers. When I all reach 100, 000 hearts, Ill tell you, Florence intentionally teased, keeping them hooked. The viewers seemed delighted and quickly reached 500, 000 hearts. Meanwhile, the live room suddenly gained 70, 000 people, an unprecedented number. It was the most viewers thepany had ever had in a single live broadcast. The boss and other hosts were summoned, all observing Florence with anticipation. I know youre all very interested in my story, and I understand that its not easy for me to be in this position. Patrick and I were childhood friends, but due to some minor issues, both of our families became enemies. Everything Florence said was true, but she twisted the facts and added more drama to her words. Everyone knows how powerful Patrickspany is and how influential he is in the city. During the financial crisis, in order to expand his influence, he acquired ourpany, causing us to go bankrupt overnight. Florence became more animated as she spoke. In the end, I was forced to leave the country. I wanted to contribute to my family, but it turned out like this. I regret it deeply, which is why I decided to seek revenge on Jane! The way she presented the events made everything seem reasonable. Unfortunately, the viewers werent easily convinced. Why does your affair with Patrick involve Jane? She hasnt done anything to hurt you. People started sympathizing with Jane in thements. This made Florence even more displeased. So she added fuel to the fire by speaking ill of Jane, painting apletely different picture of herpared to how she appeared to outsiders. Meanwhile, as soon as Jane arrived at thepany, she received an invitation to watch the live broadcast from her assistant. Curious, she clicked on the link and saw that Florence was the one hosting the broadcast. She never expected Florence to stoop so low, it was truly unexpected. Listening to Florences words in the live broadcast, every sentence was a defamation against her. This is too much! How can she say such things? Jane raised her voice, and even Finley, who was driving the car, heard it. Are you just going to let her destroy your image like this? Finley, a person who sought revenge, couldnt stand seeing Florences shameless behavior behind her back. No need to rush, lets wait and see, Jane replied calmly. Jane believed that Florence wouldnt cause much of a stir anymore. The two of them arrived at thepany, and Finleys work wasnt as busy during this time. She closed her flower shop and apanied Jane whenever needed. The manager of the public rtions department hurriedly approached Jane as soon as he saw her. Should ourpany avoid this kind of news? the manager asked helplessly. Jane waved her hand dismissively. Let her be. Since shes willing to defame me, what can we do? The manager had nothing more to say after Janes response. After all, the oue of the situation had already been determined. Even if Florence had extraordinary abilities, she couldnt reverse the current situation. Jane and Finley sat silently in the office, watching the live broadcast. Florence became more and more enthusiastic, and the number of viewers in the live room continued to increase. Even more people started sending gifts. Seeing a glimmer of hope, Florence felt ecstatic. Are you not afraid that Jane will send awyers letter to report you? Theizens below were very concerned, even more so than Florence herself about the development of the situation. I have a clear conscience in this matter, and its not something I did willingly. The facts are right in front of us, and Im just stating the truth, Florence didnt realize her mistake at all and was unwilling to admit it. After some discussions among theizens, they all left one after another. Florences live broadcaststed for an hour, and the cumtive number of viewers reached five hundred thousand, a truly terrifying number. After the broadcast ended, the boss and many other hosts apuded her. I didnt expect you to achieve the best results on your first day with us, the boss was particrly satisfied with her. Jane took a nce at her backstage ie statement and realized she had earned fifty thousand in just one hour. It was more money than she would make from filming a variety show with less time spent. If she continued this way, she might officially debut through another channel. Florence looked very happy. Jane also watched her live broadcast for a while. Heres what youre going to do: go to the public rtions department and ask them to report thispany, but dont mention Florence, just report thepany, Jane was never a kind person, and her willingness to give Florence a way out didnt mean she would allow Florence to defame her behind her back. As long as Florence continued like this, Jane would report whicheverpany she went to. She wanted to see who else would be willing to take in Florence.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finley nodded in agreement. That was the Jane she knew. IEG Live Broadcast received awyers letter from the public rtions department, and the boss was surprised to see Janes name at the bottom. She didnt expect to receive such news so quickly. They quickly had Florence summoned by the assistant. At that moment, people outside received an invitation letter from the court. The boss waspletely dumbfounded. He never imagined that hispany, from its opening until now, had never been involved in any illegal activities or scandals. And now, because of a hosts presence, his reputation was being ruined. Whether Florences existence was a blessing or a curse, no one could say for sure. Florence walked in looking very pleased and sat down directly, while the bosss face grew very grim. I did pretty well today, dont you think? Maybe you should consider letting me promote products, Florence said. The boss ced both letters in front of her. Just how big of a grudge do you have with Jane to make her go to such lengths to hunt you down? The boss initially thought it was just a minor disturbance in the entertainment industry, as such things weremon and didnt usually cause much of a stir. But he didnt expect Jane to go to such extremes and spare no effort against Florence. How is this even possible? Ive always been diligent, and everything I said was true, Florence didnt expect Jane to be so ruthless in her actions. Chapter 833 Nowhere to Escape Think carefully about how to resolve this matter, the boss angrily left the room and went downstairs, where she saw a well-dressed man in the living room. Boss, this person wants to see you, the assistant said. The person was none other than Janes disciple, Anthony. He had known about the rumors circting on the inte for a while, but he refrained from taking action, wanting to see what Jane had nned. Do I know you? Who are you? the boss asked directly. Anthony made a gesture of politeness. Youve received both letters, right? I dont think I need to say much more. The boss finally understood that Jane was willing to do anything to get Florence back, and anyone who supported Florence would be against her. Ourpany has had little involvement with Jane. Even if our host made some inappropriate remarks, its just an online tform, the boss, who had experienced many storms, still exuded a strong presence and wasnt ready to give up. Anthony sneered, Since youre so persistent, theres no need for me to say anything else. You im that this is just an online tform with no impact on Jane. I forgot to introduce myself earlier, Im Anthony. He was a top-level hacker, and Janes extraordinary abilities earned his admiration, which was why he willingly became her disciple. The boss immediately searched the inte but found no information about Anthony. Do you think you can deceive me just by showing up out of nowhere? The boss clearly didnt buy it. Anthony had anticipated this and opened his personalputer, casually inputting a series of web addresses. The screen disyed theirpanys backend. As long as I make a slight move, yourpany will crumble instantly. The data in these backends will bepletely wiped out, turning your once flourishing tform into a useless shell of apany. Anthony wasnt bluffing. The boss snorted lightly, clearly not believing him. Anthony casually entered a series of numbers, and the ount bnce of one of the hosts in the backend turned to zero. At that moment, the host upstairs ran down in a frenzy. Boss, what happened? I was livestreaming just fine, but now my ount doesnt have a single penny! Ive been selling for a long time. The boss immediately went upstairs to see and found that it was indeed true. Not only was the bnce reduced to zero, but all the records of sales, including order information, were also gone. Now the boss had no choice but to believe. Anthony snapped his fingers downstairs, and the boss watched from the staircase. If you still doubt it, I can proceed to the next step. Before the boss could respond, Anthony destroyed another hosts tform. What happened to the livestreaming channel? Why is it gone? Another host came out of a room, cursing andining. This made the boss suddenly realize the situation and quickly moved to stop Anthony. What does Jane want to do? Tell me quickly, the boss was nowpletely panicked. My master doesnt want to do anything. She just wants to tell you that if you continue to protect Florence and allow her to speak freely on the inte, then the destruction will continue, with your third, fourth hosts, and so on, Anthony closed hisputer and stared directly at the boss. I understand what you mean. I will immediately take action. The boss was now afraid. Thepany he had worked so hard to build up couldnt be ruined by just one host. Can you promise me one thing? The boss asked with interest. Go ahead, Anthony replied. Can this data be recovered? After all, it was rted to the honor of hispany, and Anthony had effortlessly destroyed it. Anthony stood up and pointed to theputer in his bag. As long as you do as I say, your data can be restored at any time. The boss couldnt joke around with his own employees, let alone hand hispany over to a strangers hands. He had thought that Florence was his lucky star, but he never expected her to be such a big trouble. Florence was still waiting in the office. The boss hurriedly went upstairs, took five thousand dors from his drawer, and ced it on Florences desk. Take the money and leave quickly. From now on, we have no more contracts between us. The boss tore up the contract that had just been signed yesterday. Florence looked at him in confusion. Arent these just twowyers letters? Do you have to be so scared? Florence had no idea what had happened. The boss didnt want to listen to her anymore and kicked her out directly. Florence left thepany with five thousand dors in her hand, her hatred for Jane increasing even more. Now the job she had finally obtained was ruined. With the money in hand, Florence found a ce to stay. Thinking about her performance that morning, she estimated that she could have earned even more if she had livestreamed herself. By that time, she wouldnt need to rely on anyone, and Jane wouldnt be able to find her anyway. On the other side. Jane received a phone call, and Anthony told her everything that had happened. Jane was at a loss for words for a moment. She had initially just wanted to scare thatpany, but she never expected her disciple to be so capable. Master, you dont need to thank me. Just remember to bring me along more often. Anthony sounded very happy on the other end of the phone. He was finally able to help Jane. Finley was worried as she looked at theputer. Although Florences livestream didnt have much impact, it was still a threat to them. Are you sure those two letters will work? Jane told Finley about the situation. She immediately pped her hands in approval. I didnt expect you to have such a capable disciple! Youve really solved a big problem for us. Jane nodded silently. Meanwhile, Florence had decided to start livestreaming on her own. After settling down and buying some equipment, she immediately opened her personal ount in the hotel. To her surprise, there were still many viewers as soon as she started the livestream. Everyone was interested in Florences story. It wasnt that she was particrly attractive, but people simply wanted to hear her tell stories.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Selling a pitiful image seemed to be working well, so Florence decided to continue down that path. But just selling a pitiful image wasnt enough. She heard that self-deprecating humor was currently popr online. She had so much dirt on herself, why wait for others to dig it up when she could do it herself? So Florence started livestreaming herself removing her makeup, showing her bare face to the public. Although Florence had undergone stic surgery, her natural beauty still shone through. I didnt expect you to be quite pretty! I heard youve had stic surgery. Are you brave enough to remove your imnts in front of everyone? Chapter 834 The Puppeteer Behind the Scenes The online users below were all enjoying the spectacle. Florence looked at ament and thought it was a good idea. She grabbed some tools and removed the things she had ced on her nose. She squeezed and manipted her original nose to show everyone. Look, this is my true appearance. These people became increasingly dissatisfied, and their demands became more outrageous. As a result, the number of people in the livestream room increased. Florence saw hope and immediately began removing the rest of her enhancements. However, without professional methods and the cooperation of a doctor, there were risks involved. Just as she removed the objects from her nose, she felt a slight dizziness. Now, as she removed the objects from her mouth, Florence felt pain throughout her body and couldnt even control her mouth. She endured the pain and continued removing the enhancements while interacting with her fans. The fans below were not buying it; they were only there to see a joke. So, this is how ugly she really is. No wonder she went for stic surgery. She doesnt evenpare to Jane in terms of looks. I dont know what shes thinking, daring to bepared to Jane. The people below were not praising her courage or self-deprecating humor. Instead, more and more people started to insult her. Meanwhile, the pain on Florences face increased, and she copsed to the ground, feeling extremely ufortable. She called out to the people inside, Call an ambnce for me. The fans thought she was joking and paid no attention to her. Florence fainted on the ground and didnt wake up for a long time. Finally, the fans in the livestream room realized that something serious had happened and started leaving the room one by one. Surprisingly, no one called for help or reported the incident to the authorities. It was the cleaningdy who discovered Florence when she came to clean. Florence quickly asked someone to take her to the hospital. Jane also received the news. Dont go. Let me go and see, Finley stopped Jane in her tracks. We dont need you to intervene at this moment. Jane wanted to see for herself how Florence had brought this upon herself. Whether its you or me, the result will be the same, wont it? Finley had already imagined Florences situation. Jane had no choice but to let her go. It took a full five hours of rescue efforts to save Florence. Her face was wrapped in bandages, and she could only see with her eyes; everything else waspletely covered. Finley entered the hospital room and saw her in this state. She couldnt help but find it somewhat amusing. Well, this is the consequence of her own actions. She brought it upon herself, Finley couldnt help but mock Florence, showing no sympathy for her current condition. Florence couldnt open her mouth now; she could only make iprehensible sounds. Finley approached her and said, I told you, using this way to garner sympathy, youre not skilled enough for that, are you? Or should I start a livestream now and tell everyone how you ended up like this? Finley had a talent for mocking others. After all, Florence couldnt speak at the moment. She wrote on a piece of paper, asking, What exactly do you want? I just wanted toe and see you. Oh, I forgot to tell you, your money is no longer enough to cover your hospital fees. Maybe the hospital will kick you out tomorrow. Take care of yourself, Finley said, feeling extremely satisfied with Florences appearance. She couldnt be happier. Jane was at home, looking at the photos and videos sent to her phone. In just two short months, someone had managed to ruin Florence to such an extent. It truly required great skill. Anthony saw a hackingpetition online and immediately signed up for it. He wanted Jane to see his strength and see when they couldpete against each other. The hackingpetition was scheduled for next Monday, and Anthony had been preparing for it these days. Even if Jane contacted him, he didnt tell her about it. He hoped to personally bring the trophy to Jane. Thepetition was just a game of hacking into other peoples systems to see who could aplish it in the shortest time. Anthony was always fast in his operations, and in less than 5 minutes, he had taken down the entire system. He also smoothly secured the first ce. However, when the trophy was awarded to Anthony, there were doubts from the audience. Hes someone weve never seen before. How could he easily take first ce? Is there something fishy going on?N?velDrama.Org content. The person questioning him was none other than his opponent. Anthony was always upright and never afraid of such things, but now he couldnt speak in the face of these doubts. All of this was aplished by my own skills. Didnt you see it too? That was why Anthony wouldnt give up. But he didnt expect that there were connections behind his opponent. The host had already handed him the trophy. Just because of a single sentence from his opponent, the staff directly took away his trophy. Anthony angrily cursed, I clearly won first ce. Why did you give the trophy to him? To his surprise, the host openly favored the opponent. Yourpetition is suspected of foul y, and your qualification has been revoked. The winner now is your opponent. This result truly left Anthony feeling indignant. He left thepetition venue in anger, without any hesitation or way out. Jane was aware of thispetition. She casually watched the process and suddenly saw Anthonys figure and the scene just now. This made Jane feel uneasy, so she immediately called Anthony. Come to my house right now, quickly. Soon, Anthony arrived at Janes house. Jane opened the video and happened to see the scene where he was cursing just now. Anthony lowered his head in shame, but his eyes showed a determination not to give up. Master, I clearly won first ce. I didnt rely on any means. Why was this first ce taken away so easily? I really cant understand. These hackers have always hidden in the shadows, and having a fair and openpetition to prove their skills indeed gives them confidence. It was just a pity that he encountered some shady methods. Dont worry, let me investigate first. Jane settled him down and let him stay in the backyard where Finley was also there. Jane felt that something was suspicious. The person who won first ce in thispetition turned out to be an inexperienced neer. He didnt have any skills or experience at all, and his series of operations during thepetition were just basic techniques. Even the discerning eye could see that. However, the people paying attention to thesepetitions were just mindless spectators. No one with real skills would bother watching this kind ofpetition. Chapter 835 Nana’s Disappearance Ever since Carl was rejected at the hotel, he hadnt truly let go of Nana. The thought of Nana soon giving birth to their child filled Carl with guilt and worry. A child couldnt be without a father, and Nana needed his care. However, their rtionship was at a standstill. Even though Mrs. Waters was still in the hospital, Carl couldnt abandon Nana and ignore the situation. That day, he had visited the hospital to see his mother and noticed Grace sticking close by her side, so he turned around and left. He drove to Nanas parents house, fully aware that he wasnt wee, but he braced himself and knocked on the door. What are you here for again? Havent you done enough harm to my daughter? Jerrys face darkened as soon as he saw Carl outside the door. Tracy heard themotion outside and hurried over to scold Carl. Its because of you that my daughter, with a big belly, has gone missing. How dare you show up at our door!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Upon hearing that Nana wasnt at home, Carl was both shocked and deeply concerned. How could this happen? Didnt Nana say she wanted to safely give birth to the child by her parents side and asked me not toe anymore? He distinctly remembered Nana saying those words before he left the hotel. We brought our daughter back home, but she disappeared again. She left the house a few days ago without having lunch, and theres been no sign of her since! Jerry eximed angrily, pushing Carl to the side of the stairs. In order to drive Carl away, Tracy grabbed a broom and rushed into the hallway to threaten him. If you dont leave, I wont be polite! Even if my daughteres back, we wont let her see you again! Under the forceful expulsion of the two, Carl eventually left dejectedly. Back in his car, he felt ashen and his mood sank even lower. Where are you, Nana Carl was filled with remorse, muttering to himself over and over again. Just then, his phone on the dashboard rang, and he saw it was a call from his mother. Suppressing his irritation, he answered the call. Mom, I have something urgent today. Ill probably bete to visit you at the hospital. Carl, Mrs. Waters said she wants you to apany her and have a talk. You shoulde earlier, came Graces voice from the other end of the line. She knew Carl didnt go to the film set and deliberately urged Mrs. Waters to call him back. But Carl remained unmoved and coldly refused, I dont have time right now. If theres nothing else, Im hanging up. After days of reflection, he realized that it was his long-term neglect of Nanas feelings that had hurt her so deeply. If he had been attentive to Nana before, perhaps they could have faced Graces pregnancy ultimatum together. After hanging up the phone, Carl knew that Nana had already blocked him. To avoid any disturbances, he turned off his phone. In the following time, he drove through the streets and alleys, frantically searching for any trace of Nana. Unfortunately, even until the next morning, Carl couldnt find her as he had hoped. His mind was in turmoil, his body weary and exhausted. Unable to hold on any longer, he parked the car by the roadside and fell asleep. Two hourster, when Carl woke up from his slumber, he looked at the bustling street but still didnt see Nanas figure. Nana, youll never forgive me, will you? With disheveled hair and a grimy face, Carl felt regret and sadness, knowing that Nana had probably gone into hiding to avoid him. His mood sank even further. He then headed to the hospital, dragging his heavy body into the ward. However, as he pushed open the door, Carl found the hospital bed empty. Mom In that moment, Carl felt disoriented, his initial reaction being that something had happened to Mrs. Waters. He rushed into the consultation room in a panic and asked the doctor. After inquiring, he found out that Mrs. Waters had been discharged from the hospital and had returned home with Grace that morning. Relieved that everything was fine at home, Carl let out a sigh of relief and decided to continue searching for Nana. Two days and nights had passed since Carl learned about Nanas disappearance. Finally, he decided to give up the aimless search and drove home in a daze. At the moment, Grace wasforting Mrs. Waters in the living room, pretending to be understanding and patiently listening to herints. Mrs. Waters was furious for not seeing Carl for two days. She didnt even care about her meals, ignoring the snacks ced in front of her. This is outrageous! Hes a typical case of forgetting his mother after marrying a wife! The more Mrs. Waters spoke, the angrier she became. Suddenly, she shook off Graces hand and said, Dont try to persuade me anymore. Ill pretend I never gave birth to this son! Seeing Mrs. Waters in a fit of anger, Grace patted her back and tried to calm her down. She patiently advised, Mrs. Waters, Carl does care about you. Hes just been busy these past few days. Once hes done Dont believe his nonsense! Theyre all excuses! Mrs. Waters red angrily and indignantly said, A mother knows her child best. I know exactly where hes been these past two days! With that said, Mrs. Waters vented her emotions and then began to worry about her future daughter-inw. Grace, I know youre reasonable and always think for the sake of the familys harmony, but how can I watch you suffer? Both of them understood each other without saying it out loud. Carl had been missing for so long, and there must be a strong connection between him and Nana. Its okay, Mrs. Waters. Actually, its my fault for ruining Carl and Nanas rtionship. Ive been feeling guilty all along. Grace pretended to be embarrassed, speaking softly with her head down. Silly girl, dont think that way. Love doesnte in a specific order. Its the capable one who wins. I will stand up for you! Graces magnanimity made Mrs. Waters even more remorseful. Although Nanas child in her belly was Carls, Graces child would also carry the Waters familys blood. If Mrs. Waters had to choose, in the future, she would definitely favor the child born to Grace. While the two were talking on the sofa, a disheveled Carl walked through the door. So, you still know how toe home? Initially, Mrs. Waters was happy to see her son return, but she put on a stern face and scolded him, Youve been gone for a few days. Do you still see me as your mother? During the time he was searching for Nana, Carl had hardly closed his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot, and his gloomy face showed signs of exhaustion. Facing his mothers reproach, he responded coldly, his expression devoid of emotion, Ill go upstairs and get some sleep. After saying that, Carl ignored Grace on the couch and walked quickly towards the stairs. Hold on! I have something to ask you. Suddenly, Mrs. Waters stopped Carl, pressing him with an intimidating tone, Have you been with Nana these past two days? Carl was taken aback, seeing his mothers angry expression, he bitterly smiled in self-mockery, As you wished, Nana has disappeared. She wont bother you anymore. Are you satisfied now? Hearing this news, a trace of surprise shed in Mrs. Waters eyes. She disappeared? When did this happen? Mrs. Waters incessant questioning irritated Carl. He knew his mother would only be happy to see Nana disappear from this world. I dont need to exin so much to you. Carls voice was filled with sorrow, anger, and despair. After speaking, he quickly returned to his room. Chapter 836 Refusing to Compromise Carls footsteps gradually faded away until they were interrupted by the dull sound of the closing door. In the living room, Mrs. Waters sat back down, a mysterious smirk appearing on her face. So, this foolish boy went to look for Nana and hasnt found her yet Mrs. Waters dragged out her words, pondering why Nana had stopped bothering Carl. She was certain that Nana felt dumped and had be disheartened. Although it was pitiful for a pregnant woman to end up in such a situation, Mrs. Waters felt no sense of guilt whatsoever. On the contrary, she hoped that Nana would never appear again, and eventually, Carl would give up on her. As for the unborn child, Mrs. Waters didnt care either. After all, Grace was young, beautiful, healthy, and strong. It wouldnt be a problem for her to have one child or even multiple children in the future. Seeing Mrs. Waters lost in thought, Grace pretended to be worried and spoke in a soft voice, Mrs. Waters, since Carl seems down, maybe I should go upstairs and talk to him. Alright, its a good opportunity for you to bond! Mrs. Waters smirked cunningly and imparted her wisdom with a serious tone, Men are like this. When theyre at their most helpless, whoever brings them warmth will win their genuine affection. Is that so? Grace always pretended to be ignorant about rtionships, carefully responding, Then Ill give it a try. I dont expect Carl to ept me, I just want him to feel a little better. While she outwardlypromised, in reality, Grace was going crazy with jealousy. She couldnt understand what made her inferior to Nana. Carls wholehearted devotion to another person seemed cruel to her. Taking a deep breath, Grace maintained a smile on her face in front of Mrs. Waters, keeping her mind calm as she followed upstairs. By now, Carl had already copsed on the bed. He was incredibly tired, still fully dressed, and hadnt even taken a bath. All he wanted was to see Nana in his dreams. But just as he drifted off to sleep, Graces voice came from outside. Carl, what are you doing? I want to talk to you. Hearing that gentle voice, Carl felt nothing but annoyance. Im sleeping. We can talk when I wake up. With that, Carl turned over and ignored Grace. Grace was ustomed to his indifference, but it couldnt go on like this forever. Standing outside the room, rejected by Carl, Grace pondered how she could kick Nana out of his heart. That was the most pressing matter at hand. In the evening, as night fell, Mrs. Waters saw her son still sleeping in his room. Filled with resentment, she knocked on the door to hurry him up. Its almost seven oclock. Are you not going to have dinner? What do you take this house for? A hotel for sleeping? Get up quickly! I wont allow you to mope around for a woman! Mrs. Waters nagged for a full twenty minutes before finally coaxing Carl out. With an irritable expression, Carl opened the door, coldly facing his mother and refusing, Im an adult now, and I believe I have the freedom to skip dinner if I want to! You, child! Mrs. Waters immediately became furious upon hearing that, pointing her finger at Carl and scolding, Do you dare speak to your own mother like that? Are you trying to make me angry before youre satisfied? Nowadays, whenever the mother and son met, they would end up arguing. Hearing themotion in the hallway, Grace hurriedly came out to mediate. Of course, she understood Mrs. Waters temper, so she focused her attention on Carl. Alright, Carl, just say a few less words. Mrs. Waters is calling you to have dinner because she cares about you. After persuading Carl, Grace quickly signaled to Mrs. Waters with her eyes, Mrs. Waters, please go ahead and have your meal. Carl and I will join you downstairster.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Waters couldnt stand seeing her son being reduced to such a state by Nana. Before leaving, she criticized him, pointing out, Look at yourself, do you have any trace of a star? You will bring shame to the family sooner orter! Grace saw that Carl was unresponsive and cated Mrs. Waters before pushing him back into his room. Carl, dont argue with your mother. Pulling Carl to sit down, Grace stood in front of him and patiently exined, Shes getting older, and she just got out of the hospital a few days ago. What if she falls ill again? Noticing how understanding Grace always seemed to be in the Waters family, Carl sneered dismissively. How long do you n to keep acting? Do you think you can make mepromise by pleasing my mother just because youre pregnant? Although Carl had never doubted Graces pregnancy, he had some understanding of her true nature. Was it her genuine nature or just pretense? Carl saw through it all. So, even without Nanas presence between them, he would never fall in love with a woman like Grace due to her hypocrisy. Grace remained calm andposed, even when Carl exposed her true face. Letting out a sigh, Grace feigned innocence in response, Carl, it doesnt matter how you see me. Even if you hate me, I hope you and your mother wont let your rtionship be so strained. My family matters dont need your concern! Carl still refused to acknowledge it, retorting coldly without hesitation. Fine, I know Im an outsider. Grace pursed her lips, her restrained expression showing a hint of worry. But youre a public figure. You cant disregard your personal image. Have you seen the news these past few days? Someone spotted you on the street So what? Carl interrupted Graces words, indifferent. I dont care. Even if Im not an actor, I can still live a good life. Grace felt helpless in the face of this. She realized that Carl was in an extreme state of mind, unable to listen to anyones persuasion, regardless of whether it was good or bad. Carl, can you at least sleep after dinner? Grace yed the family card, gently caressing her t belly and speaking to herself, If you keep tormenting yourself like this every day, Im afraid youll fall ill. What will happen to the baby then, without a father? But Carlpletely rejected her approach. He didnt like Grace, and he even felt repulsion and avoidance towards her. Therefore, he had no attachment to the child in Graces belly, only considering it a burden and guilt. If youre so worried, you can always have an abortion, and Illpensate you ordingly. Carl coldly offered his suggestion, Ive advised you earlier, but you didnt listen. What can I do? Surprised by Carls coldness towards her, Grace furrowed her brows and asked with a tearful voice, You still refuse to ept my child? Do you realize this is a life? I cant be bothered with all that! Carls emotions grew even more agitated. He got up and grabbed Graces arm, dragging her out of the bedroom and leaving her in the hallway. Bang! He turned around, closed the door, and locked it without any mercy. Finally, it became quiet. At this moment, all Carl wanted was to get a good nights sleep. However, as soon as hey back on the bed, he heard Graces painful cry from outside. Carl, my stomach hurts so much, please open the door! Chapter 837 Hidden Schemes Upon hearing Graces plea, Carl realized that the situation was not good. He remembered pushing her unintentionally earlier. Could that action have caused trouble? As he opened the door, Carl indeed saw Grace leaning against the wall, clutching her stomach. Whats wrong with you? he asked coldly. Grace winced in pain, furrowing her brows. One hand covered her abdomen, while the other reached out to Carl. Please help me, take me to the bedroom. I suddenly feel a sharp pain in my stomach Graces voice was weak, and her body seemed to slide down slowly, like a puddle of mud. Carl thought something had really happened to her and quickly reached out to support her. Although he disliked Grace, he couldnt ignore her in this critical moment. Feeling the warmth transmitted through Carls palm, Grace felt a sense of joy in her heart. Since moving to the Waters family over ten days ago, this was the first time she had felt tenderness from Carl. Thank you. Grace weakly thanked him and leaned her head on Carls shoulder.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Carl helped Grace to the bedroom to rest. He looked at her feeble appearance and coolly suggested, Since your stomach is ufortable, just lie down on the bed. He didnt even consider taking her to the hospital. In Carls mind, this woman was no longer within his sphere of concern, and even the child couldnt bind him. I understand. You dont have to worry about me. Grace forced a smile and pretended to whimper, Carl, why dont you go downstairs and have dinner? Your mother is waiting for you. Unmoved by Carls cold response, she said, Im not worried about you, and I have my own matters to attend to. After leaving Graces room, Carl nned to have a few bites to eat before continuing to sleep. Since Nanas disappearance, Carl had lost hope in life. The despair in his heart made him want to live like a walking corpse. As he entered the dining room, Carl was about to sit down when he noticed his mother put down her fork. Grace? Why are you alone downstairs? Mrs. Waters asked in confusion. Shes experiencing stomach pain and is resting in the bedroom, Carl replied as if it were an unrted matter. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters couldnt sit still. Are you so heartless? Grace is feeling unwell, and you still have the mind to eat dinner? Mrs. Waters reproached him and hurriedly ran up the stairs. However, when she reached the middle of the staircase, she suddenly turned around and looked at Carl sitting in the dining room. Arent youing up with me? Even if you dont like Grace, I still want to hold my grandchild soon! Mrs. Waters called Carl over, and the two of them entered Graces room. Seeing Grace whimpering under the covers, Mrs. Waters grew increasingly worried. She held Graces hand and asked, Grace, why did you suddenly have stomach pain? Facing Mrs. Waters concern, Grace smiled and shook her head. Its nothing, Mrs. Waters. I might have strained my back identally. I just need some rest. As she finished speaking, she shifted her gaze to Carl, who stood beside Mrs. Waters. Now that Mrs. Waters was present, Grace understood that Carl wouldnt dare to refuse any request she made. She moved her lips and softly requested, Carl, would you stay and keep mepany? Youre in pain, and I cant help. Whats the use of staying with you? Carl heartlessly rejected Grace, having seen through her petty schemes long ago. However, Mrs. Waters frowned and scolded Carl, patting his hand, What are you saying? Grace is feeling unwell, whats wrong with keeping herpany? Then you stay with her. Im not good at taking care of people, Carl responded indifferently and went downstairs to have dinner without looking back. Watching him disappear at the doorway, Grace felt both angry and annoyed. If the person lying in bed was Nana, Carl would never be so cold-hearted. But she couldntin too much, so she could only sigh helplessly, Mrs. Waters, what did I do wrong to make Carl hate me so much? Seeing Grace with teary eyes, Mrs. Waters felt that the Waters family was in the wrong. Im sorry, Grace. Its my fault for not raising him properly. I, as his mother, also bear responsibility. Mrs. Waters sat down by the bedside and sighed, Actually, Carl is kind-hearted. Hes just bewitched by that vixen. Regardless of Carls stance and attitude, at least Mrs. Waters stood by Graces side from beginning to end. Grace felt relieved, knowing that she had to make good use of this old woman in order to secure Mrs. Waters position. Mrs. Waters, dont me Carl. Nana is missing now, and he must be worried, which is why hes in a bad mood. Every time Mrs. Waters scolded her son, Grace would defend Carl. Mrs. Waters fell for it every time, thinking that a woman who was understanding and patient like Grace was the perfect choice for the Waters familys daughter-inw. She looked at Grace nervously and spoke with a caring tone, Lets ignore him. I will take you to the hospital for a check-up. If you need to protect the baby, you can rest in the hospital for a few days. Initially, Grace was acting, but upon hearing Mrs. Waters n, she suddenly felt uneasy. Panic shed in her eyes, but she pretended to be calm and said, Its not necessary, Mrs. Waters. I just strained my back earlier. Ill rest at home, and Ill be fine. How can that be? We cant take it lightly during the first three months of pregnancy! Mrs. Waters valued her future grandchild greatly and insisted on taking Grace to see a doctor. Its okay, really. I want to observe at home for one night, Grace hastily sat up, finding an excuse to stall, I heard on the news that theres a high incidence of flu recently. Im afraid of going to the hospital and identally getting infected. That would be even more troublesome, right? Well, if you feel unwell in the middle of the night, make sure to wake me up! Mrs. Waters was convinced and worriedly instructed,pletely unaware of Graces ulterior motives. Although Grace had tampered with the doctors report in collusion with the physician, she was afraid of a new doctor taking over the night shift. She feared exposing her pregnancy and didnt want to lose Mrs. Waters support. Later, Mrs. Waters brought dinner to Grace, watched her finish it, and then instructed the servant to stew nourishing soup. After taking care of her future daughter-inw for a while, Mrs. Waters saw Carl lock himself in his room after finishing dinner, and she became infuriated. Bang! She forcefully pushed open the door and angrily confronted Carl, giving him an ultimatum, Carl, I dont care if youre willing or not, and I dont want to hear any excuses. Since Graces pregnancy is not obvious yet, Imand you to marry her as soon as possible! Upon hearing his mothers decree, Carl, who was nestled in his nket, lifted his head. He saw Mrs. Waters raging, but hezily replied, The woman I love is Nana. Since you like Grace, why dont you marry her? I have no objections! Brushing off his mother, Carl turned over and continued sleeping,pletely ignoring her loud quarrels in his ear. Chapter 838 Love at First Sight Jane conducted further investigations into the organizers behind thesepetitions. She sat in front of theputer, investigating the matter, while Patrick forcefully made her wear a radiation suit. He silently stood by her side, keeping watch. Jane was originally a top-notch hacker, even more skilled than Anthony. She deliberately infiltrated thepetitions system. Although she didnt find any suspicious activities, everyone knew that there must be something going on behind the scenes. So Janepiled the separate videos of their matches and released them on the hackers official website. The people on the website were all skilled hackers, and Janes expertise was highly respected due to her high level of skill. After the video was released, it caused a huge stir. Other hackers started discussing it fervently. Isnt this a tant insult to us? How can we, the ones behind the scenes, be so disrespected, allowing a neer to challenge us? Anthony had gained some fame in this circle, but Jane was even more prominent. She responded, The opponent is a neer. Is it fair to pit a neer against a skilled hacker like us? In the end, it undermines our technical prowess. Janes words resonated with others. They carefully watched the two matches and even madeparisons. They discovered that Anthony had the upper hand in terms of skill and speed. He was always one step ahead of Jane. Ironically, it was because of the neersment that the situation became so divisive. I hope everyone will investigate thoroughly to uncover the motives of this neer and the organizers. After Jane put forward these points, she silently waited for the results. Meanwhile, Patrick remained on the bed, waiting for her. I heard that after my child is born, you want him to follow me and learn about business. Or should he learn from you? Patrick had always admired Jane, as she was an incredibly remarkable person who achieved great sess in various fields. Jane nced at him and said, Of course, my child will listen to me and follow my path. Definitely not yours in the business world. It seems youre dissatisfied with my current business, Patrick replied. Your business is just average, Jane retorted yfully. The two of them bantered, their voices echoing for a while. Finley finished tidying up in the flower shop and walked out. She noticed that the lights upstairs were still on. After all, she was the only one living upstairs, so why were the lights on? She casually picked up a broom and held it in front of herself, stealthily walking upstairs. Seeing a room with lights on, she quietly pushed open the door and found the sound of a man in the bathroom. Without hesitation, Finley rushed in, wielding the broom. Who are you and why are you here? Whats your purpose? Speak up, what were you trying to steal? Anthony turned around, his handsome appearance causing Finley to pause for a moment. She had never seen such an attractive thief before. Im not a thief; Im Janes apprentice. She asked me to stay here temporarily. Anthony exined while picking up the broom from the floor. Finley was immediately surprised, unable to close her mouth. Youre the skilled hacker who helped us? Jane had mentioned Anthony before, but Finley had never met him in person. She couldnt believe that Anthony was so good-looking. In that moment, Finley understood Janes intentions. Im sorry, Im sorry. I was too impulsive, and Jane didnt tell me, Finley quickly apologized and cleaned up the mess on the floor. Its okay. I heard that you run a flower shop, which is quite tasteful, Anthony said, having known about Finley beforehand. The two of them started chatting casually. The next morning, when Jane called Finley, she realized that she was still not awake. Curious, she went directly to the backyard and was surprised to see the two of them sitting inside the flower shop, still engrossed in conversation. There seemed to be a lingering feeling between them. Jane couldnt help but shake her head and sigh, Indeed, women cant resist. You two seem to be getting along well? You even have dark circles under your eyes, Jane pointed at Finleys eyes. I think it looks good! Anthony unexpectedly defended her. Jane sensed a hint of ambiguity in the air. Come with me, I have something to tell you, Jane pointed at Anthony. Anthony immediately followed her to the study, with Finley trailing behind. Arent you busy with your flower shop recently? How do you have time to be idle? Jane couldnt help but tease. Could this be love at first sight? These two seemed to have connected too quickly. Finley quickly hid in Janes room. The matter has been resolved. This neer should have a connection with the organizers. Hes the person they are promoting, and thispetition was tailored for him. But they didnt expect you to appear, so he became frustrated and med everything on you. After a night of investigation, Jane had already uncovered the truth behind it all. I should have realized it earlier. How could a receptionpetition be held twice in the same year? It doesnt make sense! In the previouspetition, Jane won first ce, and her apprentice came in third, just behind her. It seemed that her apprentice wanted to gain some confidence in thispetition, which led to his clumsy actions. Now the most important thing is to expose their misdeeds to the public. Thats the only way others will see it, Jane already had a n in mind. Master, let me handle this matter myself. I dont want to involve you, and I definitely dont want you to bear this me for me. Anthony didnt want Jane to handle this situation for him, as outsiders didnt know her true identity. Jane didnt care about that at all! Arent you being too foolish? They can easily bully you because they think you have no one backing you. Thats why they act so shamelessly and without limits. Jane had already figured this out, so she couldnt let her apprentice take the risk. Leave this matter to me. You stay here and Ill take care of it. Jane pointed to the room next door where Finley was, and started gossiping. Do you like her? With this question, Anthony immediately became shy. Master, what are you saying? Why are you shy in front of me? If you like her, then you like her. Jane couldnt stand his hesitancy. Anthony nodded heavily, and Jane secretly cheered inside. Now Finley couldnt escape anymore.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 839 Shifting Blame Early morning. Grace woke up from her sleep and faintly heard Mrs. Waters talking to the servants outside the door. Emily, when you go out to buy groceries, remember to buy more, the more nutritious, the better. The more abundant the ingredients, the better. Also, if the young master wakes up, remind him not to go out. Today, Im taking them to take wedding photos. Upon learning about Mrs. Waters arrangements, Graces mood was a mix of joy and worry. While it was a good thing that Mrs. Waters was pressuring Carl to get married, the child in her belly remained a big problem. Currently, Grace was eager to deceive Mrs. Waters and avoid going to the hospital for a prenatal check-up. Only then could she continue hiding the truth about her fake pregnancy. Mrs. Waters She called out softly, and Mrs. Waters quickly came in upon hearing the voice. Grace, youre awake. How do you feel today? Mrs. Waters walked into the bedroom with a smiling face and carefully examined Grace as soon as she entered. Grace smiled back and said, Much better, thanks for your concern, Mrs. Waters. The room was filled with sunlight, and under the morning glow, Graces cheeks appeared rosy and radiant. Well, not bad. Resting for a night has improved yourplexion. Mrs. Waters showed a relieved expression, and her unsettled heart finally settled. Last night, she scolded Carl and worried all night, fearing that Grace might miscarry before three months of pregnancy. Yes, my stomach doesnt hurt anymore. Mrs. Waters, please dont worry. Grace agreed with Mrs. Waters and made a request on purpose. The weather outside seems nice. After breakfast, Id like to go for a walk. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters revealed her own n. Ill apany you, and lets call Carl as well. We can take wedding photos while were at it. Wedding photos? Grace pretended to be surprised and hesitantly asked, Carl probably wont agree, right? Maybe we shouldnt force him. This move was to lure the enemy away. Grace noticed that every time she retreated, Mrs. Waters woulde up with more ways to bring the two of them together. Sure enough, as she expected, Mrs. Waters abandoned her role as the hostess and spoke with a firm tone. Carl doesnt have a say in this matter. I already discussed it with himst night, and he must make a choice between me and Nana! Well, if Carl is willing, I naturally have no objections. Grace blushed and lowered her gaze, showing an attitude of obedience to Mrs. Watersmand. Mrs. Waters felt inexplicably satisfied with this obedient and sensible daughter-inw. After chatting with Grace for a while, she couldnt wait to wake up Carl. Meanwhile, Grace got up to freshen up and, while waiting for breakfast, picked up her phone and opened a messaging app. In the past, she knew all sorts of friends, with a wide range of social connections. Grace transferred money to two friends, asking them to find out Nanas whereabouts. At the same time, she nned in her mind that once she received news about Nana, she would seize the opportunity to contact her. She intended to use the fake miscarriage caused by Nana as a means of self-protection and shifting me. In doing so, Mrs. Waters would hate Nana even more, and perhaps Carl would change his indifference towards her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With her n in ce, Grace went to find Mrs. Waters. As she walked out of the bedroom, she heard an argument in front of her. At this moment, Carl, dressed in casual attire ready to go out, was infuriated by Mrs. Waters obstruction. Mom, stop it. Ive already said I wont marry Grace. Whats the point of forcing us to take wedding photos? In order to bring about their marriage, Mrs. Waters tried every means possible and aggressively questioned, If you refuse to marry Grace, what about the child in her belly? Are you going to let the child be born as a bastard? Carl had considered this question, but he had his own principles. Even if Grace gave birth to the child, they couldnt be husband and wife. A bastard will be a bastard, regardless, its still your grandchild! Defiantly, Carl replied and pushed past Mrs. Waters, rushing downstairs. The two argued again without reaching an agreement, and Mrs. Waters was so angry that she was about to chase after him, but Grace stopped her. Never mind, Mrs. Waters. Since Carl doesnt agree, theres no need to force him. Grace once again usedpromise to resolve the conflict between mother and son. Now, she was waiting for Nanas whereabouts and was in no hurry to marry Carl. That day, Mrs. Waters apanied Grace for a walk and kept babbling along the way. While Grace was listening attentively as usual, she suddenly received a message from a friend. Found her. Currently, Nana is with her ex-boyfriend. Ill send you the location I found! Knowing Nanas location, Grace was overwhelmed with excitement. However, she had to control her emotions in front of Mrs. Waters. At this point, it was not the time to reveal Nanas rtionship with her ex-boyfriend publicly. Grace needed to make a meticulous n to ensure everything went smoothly. Mrs. Waters, Ill go to the restroom. Please wait for me outside. Grace smiled innocently, appearing harmless, which made Mrs. Waters let down her guard. Okay, be careful. Mrs. Waters was always concerned about Grace, fearing any mishaps. Once inside the public restroom, Grace immediately replied to her friends message. Well done! Ill transfer you more money, and then you help me take pictures of Nana and her ex-boyfriend. After giving instructions, Grace lingered in the restroom for a few minutes before slowly returning to Mrs. Waters. Seeing that Grace looked somewhat tired, Mrs. Waters hurriedly asked, Grace, are you okay? Why does your face suddenly look so unpleasant? Grace wiped her mouth and yfully responded, I just vomited again. Lately, Ive been feeling nauseous and craving sour things. Upon hearing that she had strong pregnancy symptoms, Mrs. Waters was overjoyed. Mrs. Waters, seeing Graces difort, immediately instructed the servants to prepare nourishing food as they returned home. On the other hand, Nana had been living in Williams rented house. For the past three days, she rarely went out and only took walks around the residence in the evening. In order to take care of Nana conveniently, William had quit his job and nned to apany her until she finished her postpartum recovery. As for the unborn child, William never med Nana nor felt any disgust towards them. He believed that most of Nanas misfortune was caused by himself. If he hadnt abandoned her in the first ce, she wouldnt have been deceived by Carls affection. In the simple bedroom, Nana sat by the window, gazing at the azure sky in a daze. At that moment, William walked in, holding a bowl of freshly stewed soup. Its time for your extra meal. William ced the bowl on the table and sat down, supporting her arm. Thank you, but you dont have to prepare an extra meal for me. Three meals a day are already enough. Nana had little appetite, but she didnt want to disappoint Williams kind gesture, so she took a few sips with a spoon. If the man in front of her was Carl, how wonderful would it be Thinking about their current situation, Nana felt even more distressed. Chapter 840 News About Nana William, why are you so good to me? Nana looked sad, knowing that they could never go back to the way things were.N?velDrama.Org content. Even though she was staying at Williams rented house, it was only to escape from her family and Carls entanglement. Noticing Nanas mncholy, William had gradually be ustomed to her emotions over these past few days, and he felt even more concerned for her. Silly girl, its only natural for me to be good to you. Williams voice was gentle as he picked up a spoon and personally fed Nana. But when he saw the cheap ingredients in the bowl, he felt sorry for Nana. Its my fault. Youre about to give birth to the baby, yet all I can give you is this. William smiled apologetically, shaking his head and sighing, I wanted to buy some expensive ingredients for you, but when I found out the price, it was too expensive. I thought I should save the money for when youre in the hospital. Hearing his self-ming tone, Nana felt even more guilty. The person who should have taken care of her and cherished her was supposed to be Carl, but now it had be Williams responsibility. Its okay, it doesnt matter what I eat. Nana smiled gently and, not wanting to disappoint Williams kindness, she finished almost half a bowl of the soup. Nevertheless, William still felt guilty, especially when he saw Nanas slender figure and thought about how to make her gain some weight. Well, you lie down and rest for now. Ill go out to buy groceries. Seeing that Nana quickly finished the soup, William got up and prepared to leave. He didnt have much money in his pocket, but for the sake of Nanas health, he nned to buy some nutritious food for her. As he left the rented house, William contemted whether to buy fish or beef for the evening meal. Just then, he heard Nanas voice from behind. William, dont you take your phone with you when you go out? William turned around and looked at Nanas heavily pregnant figure. Her maternity dress made her body appear bloated. However, her limbs were extremely slender, and her cheeks were not as round as other expectant mothers. Sorry, I forgot to bring it while charging. William exined lightly, taking the phone from her and putting it in his pocket. He supported Nana and walked back. I have cash in my pocket. You dont have toe out to bring me the phone since its inconvenient for you to walk. Its alright. I feel that exercising is even more important before giving birth. As they conversed, they returned to the rented house without noticing a man lurking in the corner, watching them. The man pressed the shutter, capturing several close-up photos, and quickly sent them to Grace. William sent Nana back to the rented house, and then he left again with a shopping bag in hand. Before long, William returned home with arge bag of vegetables and fish. He nned to cook fish soup for Nana in the evening and make braised beef along with two side dishes. Nana, tonight well have an improved meal! William entered the house excitedly, cing the shopping bag on the table. He intended to wash some fruits and bring them to Nana, but he heard a painful voiceing from the bathroom. William, pleasee and help me quickly The voice sounded off, causing a pang of rm in Williams heart. He hurriedly rushed in. Seeing Nana sitting on the floor, clutching her stomach, Williams face turned pale with shock as he quickly approached her. Nana, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? William asked anxiously. Nana struggled to speak, sweat covering her forehead as she gasped for breath. She exined, Before you came back, I went to the bathroom and identally slipped. Hearing her words, William also became flustered, afraid to move Nana too easily. He held her hand tightly and suggested, Should I call for emergency help? What if you go intobor on the way? It shouldnt happen. The baby hasnt reached full term yet. Nana answered him with difficulty, gritting her teeth as she made a request, Just help me up and let me lie down on the bed. Alright, hold onto my hand. Although Nana was lightweight, it was still challenging for William to lift a pregnant woman from the floor. After finally helping Nana onto the bed, William saw her breathing gradually stabilize, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. From now on, dont move around when Im not at home, even if its just going to the bathroom. William reminded her with concern, still shaken by the false rm just now. Knowing Williams deep care for her, Nana smiled lightly and nodded, Okay, this afternoon, will you apany me to the hospital for a check-up? Im worried that the fall today might have affected the baby. No problem, let me cook you a bowl of noodles first. William hastily spoke and immediately headed to the kitchen. In the early afternoon, after Nana finished her bowl of noodles and took a short rest, she went to the hospital for a prenatal check-up with William by her side. Meanwhile, Carl continued to drive around the streets and alleys like every other day, risking breaching his contract with the production crew and taking an indefinite leave. He turned down numerous notifications and advertising coborations, all in an effort to find the missing Nana. Passing a busy street, Carl slowed down his car and suddenly received a call from Grace while waiting at a traffic light. At first, Carl didnt want to answer and hung up three times in a row. It wasnt until he thought about shutting off his phone that he received a text message from Grace. Carl, I know youre looking for Nana, and coincidentally, I have information about her. If you want to know,e home and find me. After reading these brief words, Carl was dumbfounded. Could Grace be deceiving him? Carl initially suspected that Grace had ulterior motives. After all, he had been searching for several days without any leads. How could Grace randomly stumble upon her? After a moment of contemtion, Carl couldnt resist his desperate desire to find Nana. Even if he thought Grace was joking, he turned his car around and drove back home. The living room was quiet when he entered, with Mrs. Waters sitting on the sofa, half asleep while watching TV. Carl stepped lightly and quickly arrived at Graces room. Do you really have information about Nana? Carl got straight to the point, holding a hint of caution towards the woman in front of him. Observing Carls distrust, Grace raised an eyebrow and smiled as she replied, Of course, otherwise, why would I have youe back all the way? Where is Nana? Tell me quickly! Upon hearing Graces affirmative response, Carl became ecstatic. He took a few steps closer to the bed, facing Grace, and demanded information about Nanas whereabouts. However, she couldnt reveal any traces of her secret investigation. She simply opened her phone and logged into Twitter, showing a photo to him. I stumbled upon it by chance. A gossip media outlet captured Nana with a man and imed he was her ex. How is that possible! Carl was shocked beyond words. As he took Graces phone, he saw Nana in the picture, being supported by an unfamiliar man. Chapter 841 Our Boss is Amazing Anthony had been staying at Janes ce these past few days. Meanwhile, the hacker website had obtained new leads regarding the investigation he was assisting with. Janepiled a list of Anthonys rankings and achievements over the past three years. The winner, on the other hand, was merely an inexperienced novice. Jane also shared information suggesting a possible connection between the neer and their coborator. This news set the entire hacker website abuzz with excitement. However, Jane chose to remain anonymous, not wanting to face these matters with her real identity. In the afternoon, the manager of the hacker website called Jane directly. Hello, your anonymous report has yielded results. We will handle it promptly. This hacker website was unlike any other, as every individual here was a top-notch expert. Moreover, there was no distinction of status among them. It was simply a matter of skill, and everyone admired those who excelled. This created an environment filled with positive energy, which was why Jane had always immersed herself in the hacker website. I trust you, Jane said before hanging up the phone. She then read through some of thements on the website. Most hackerspared andmented on the participation videos of the two individuals, feeling that thepetition was unfair. As an authoritative hackingpetition, the inclusion of such elements had severely affected their integrity, leaving many hackers dissatisfied. Seeing public opinion shift towards Anthony, Jane felt a hint of relief. Just then, the organizers stepped forward and issued a statement through the official website, using Anthony of cheating. They listed various terms and details, as if cing the me squarely on Anthonys shoulders. Jane found this scene somewhat amusing, as it required such underhanded tactics toe up with such a scheme. She took a screenshot of the page and shared it on the hacker website. The hackers began discussing it fervently. Is there no fairpetition left? Is it all about the abuse of power now? Ill find an opportunity to hack them. They wont get away with their misdeeds. Jane alsomented below, stating, Whats most important now is to make the organizers realize their mistake. We shouldnt resort to wrong methods to force them to admit their fault. Jane had considered hacking their website as well, but it wasnt a long-term solution. After all, what they wanted was a fair and truthful oue. If they were to proceed with such actions, the organizers would likely redirect their me towards Anthony, and some people might even think of the hackers as unscrupulous individuals. Jane understood the rules of the game and the moral boundaries she, as a hacker, should adhere to. However, she urged numerous hackers to amplify the matter, not just within their ownmunity but beyond the hacker website. Back at home, Anthony saw the official websites information and felt indignant. He noticed that all the discussions on the website were directed towards him. Therefore, he decided to reveal all the truths to the public and left a message below the official website, expressing his willingness topete with the winner once again. This deration caught the attention of the hackers, and they came forward to support Anthony. After all, Anthonys skills and tactics were indeed more proficient than those of the neer.N?velDrama.Org content. Jane sat in her office, observing how the situation was escting on the inte. She had always been present on the hacker website under the identity of Ada. Everyone knew her code name but not her true identity. So, Jane directly issued a statement from her personal ount. I am the hacker yer Ada, and Anthony, as my disciple, has encountered such a situation. I feel extremely angry and have decided to investigate the truth with him. We will also have another match with the winner. After this statement was released, not only Janespany was in an uproar. Even Patrick received the news. After all, the name Ada had always been a legendary existence among hackers. Everyone knew this code name but didnt know who it belonged to. Jane revealing her identity like this made everyone marvel. Even within the hacker website, a huge wave was stirred. They never could have imagined that a hacker expert who terrified them would turn out to be a woman, and such an intelligent and beautiful woman at that. This increased their admiration for Jane. In Janespany, it was the first time they truly understood their boss and her identity. They gathered outside her office, eagerly awaiting their bosss signature. I never expected our boss to be such a capable person. No wonder the CEO pursued her relentlessly. Some people had doubted Janes rtionship with Patrick before, but now it seemed that these two were a perfect match. Youve been with our boss for so long and never noticed this? The assistant was also shocked. After all, the assistant had always been by Janes side and had never left. They never imagined that their boss would be a top-notch hacker. The assistant brought a stack of documents and handed them to Jane. Jane looked at them and chuckled. Whats going on? Did I scare everyone? The assistants eyes held more appreciation and favor towards her. We, the people here, are too serious. We all want your autograph. Jane had a good temper and signed her name on each document. She personally handed them back, boosting morale within thepany. Even Finley hurriedly rushed to thepany. Without even looking at anyone, Finley went straight to Janes office. Finley pushed the door open, startling Jane. Whats wrong? Why are you so flustered and in a hurry? Jane had a mischievous smile on her face and could see through what Finley wanted to do. Before Finley could speak, she took the initiative to exin. I indeed used to move in hacker circles, and Ive always gone by the code name Ada. Maybe everyone only knows this code name and not who I am. Ive told you what you wanted to know. Finleys eyes sparkled as if admiring a mascot, looking at Jane. How many surprises do you still have that I dont know? Youve kept so many things from me. Finley was somewhat annoyed, but more than that, she was surprised. I didnt think these things were important enough to tell you; they were just external things. So, I didnt n on telling you. These reputations meant nothing to Jane. What mattered most to her now was managing her business well and safely delivering her child. Chapter 842 Twins Seeing Finleys shocked expression, Jane patted her head. What about my disciple? Hes still at home. He feels guilty about what he did, so hes reflecting on it. Patrickspany was also packed. Many of Janes fans came over and specifically searched for information about Jane online. They had originally thought she was just a girl from an ordinary family, but they never expected her to be such an amazing person. Today, Patricks work was extremely busy, but after Jane released her statement, his contracts were signed exceptionally smoothly. The partneringpanies didnt even ask about the details of the coboration. Instead, they began to show concern for his rtionship with Jane. Patrick, we believe in you, and we believe in the benefits you bring to us. Just focus on your work, and we all support you. Even those who had initially signed three-month contracts rushed over to continue renewing their contracts with Patrick. Outside the door, reporters and fans had already crowded thepany building. The reporters downstairs are waiting for you. Patricks lips curled up in a smile. He knew Jane would push all these matters onto him. He went downstairs and saw a sea of fans and reporters. He waved his hand at them. Everyone, go back. Whatever you want to ask has already been exined in thepany statement. With just a few words, Patrick managed to drive away the reporters and fans. Returning home, he saw Jane and Finley sitting leisurely on the wicker chair, eating fruit. Anthony sat beside them, holding aputer and asionally asking Jane questions. Master, you really didnt need to expose your identity for me. Anthony had wanted to handle this matter himself, but now it seemed like he didnt have the ability to do so. Before Jane could reply, Finley preempted, Why wouldnt it be necessary? After all, both of you are top-notch hackers. What does it matter who exposes their identity? Besides, Janes social influence is stronger and can help you more. Jane nodded silently at the side. Dont worry about it. Ill see what the organizers want to do.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Anthony felt deeply remorseful and somewhat ashamed. You dont have to worry about it. This is no longer just your personal matter; it concerns the reputation of our entire hackermunity. While they had always stayed behind the scenes, they also didnt want anyone to tarnish their reputation and cause unnecessary trouble. These reporters today were suffocating me Patrickined as soon as he entered the house. Finley chuckled beside him. Your wife taught them toe find you. Who knows, you might get an unexpected surprise. Patrick wasnt angry. Instead, he walked forward and took the initiative to massage Janes shoulders. The two of them sat down together, and both Finley and Anthony got up and left. Tomorrow is another prenatal check-up. Ill apany you. Patrick never missed a single prenatal appointment. Compared to her previous pregnancy, she felt that her belly was muchrger. As they entered the doctors office, Jane expressed her concerns. The doctor reviewed the examinations. The smile on his face couldnt hide his excitement. Madam, it seems youre carrying twins! These words shocked both of them even more. No way, could it be a mistake? Jane couldnt believe that she was carrying two children. The doctor pointed to the report and showed it to them. It indicates two heartbeats, which means there are two babies in your belly! This news made Patricks joy uncontroble. What should we pay attention to then? Patrick asked anxiously. They had to take good care of these two children to avoid anyplications. Currently, the condition of the children is good and everything is progressing smoothly. As long as you take good care of yourself and rest properly, the children will be born safely. The doctors words was reassuring for them. After leaving the hospital, Patrick pushed the wheelchair and positioned it next to the car. He even had someone lift Jane into the vehicle. Now, he truly cherished Jane. Jane couldnt help butugh at his actions. You dont have to be so cautious. I know my limits. Patrick drove with one hand while gently caressing her protruding belly with the other. As if he could feel the presence of the two little lives inside. Listen to me on this matter. From now on, dont go to thepany anymore. Just stay at home. Jane rolled her eyes at him. Are you nning to keep me at home for five months? That would drive me crazy. She had never liked being idle. She would despise herself if she remained in such a state. Dont worry, Ive made all the arrangements. As soon as they returned home, Jane heard the sounds ofughter and joy filling the house. Upon opening the door, she saw Finley, Anthony, April, and Marco all gathered inside. This surprised Jane to no end. Werent you bored? I brought them here. All of these people are your good friends. Now, you can feel at ease, right? Patrick proudly stood in front of her, taking credit for his actions. Jane let out a long sigh and addressed everyone, Everyone, go about your own business. Dont mind me. These people were eager to leave, so they quickly departed one by one. Just as Jane finished speaking, Patricks phone rang. Seeing his furrowed brow and changed expression, she asked softly, What happened? Mike wants us toe over. Jane had no slightest liking for this Mike and didnt even want to see him. You can go by yourself. She instinctively chose to refuse. Patrick agreed, and as he was about to leave, Jane grabbed her bag and followed him outside. Ill go with you. To prevent Mike from berating him in front of everyone again, highlighting all his shorings. Arriving at the old mansion, Janes face remained tense. With Patricks support, they entered the house and saw only Mike sitting alone. The two of them found seats on the couch. You two finally decided to visit this old man! Mike spoke with a tinge of bitterness, as if he had suffered a great injustice. Grandpa, what are you saying? Were usually so busy with work that we cant even take care of ourselves, let alone the mansion. There are people specifically taking care of you here, even more attentively than we could. Patrick retorted directly with a few sentences. Chapter 843 Concern from the Older Generation Now that you have your own children, I heard that Jane is expecting twins. Its such a joyous asion. Shouldnt you invite your mother to celebrate together? Mike had ulterior motives for calling them over. Jane interrupted, Even if you invite her over and have her stay in the old mansion, arent you afraid of gossip from outsiders? Youre an old man living alone in the mansion with her. Janes words left Mike speechless, and his face lost its luster. I always thought you had a good temperament, so I wanted to discuss everything with you. But why do you speak so rudely? Mike remained the same as before and didnt seem particrly happy about Janes pregnancy. He was just slightly more polite than before. Jane stood up, ready to leave, and Patrick quickly stepped forward to support her. Grandpa, its your business if you want someone toe over. You dont need to discuss it with us. If shees back to the country and treats us the same way, then dont me me for sending both of you overseas. Patrick was ruthless and never left any room forpromise. Mike had experienced this side of him before. Watching their departing figures, Mike let out a long sigh. He had gained nothing but frustration, and Jane was feeling uneasy. What does your grandfather mean by this? Is he nning to bring her back and oppose us again? Jane had forgiven Beatrice for all the harm she had done, as long as she stayed overseas and didnt cause any trouble. But she didnt expect Mike to appear out of nowhere and twist things around. Dont worry, I wont let here back. I hope so. The conversation ended on an unhappy note. The next day, Patrick went back to thepany early, leaving Finley and Anthony to take care of Jane.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jane couldnt fall asleep all night and kept thinking about the matter. It made her feel extremely depressed and ufortable. At that moment, the event organizers called. They directly connected the call to Jane. Ms. North, we sincerely apologize. We really didnt know that person was your disciple, and it was indeed an internal matter of thepany. We hope you can delete thatment. The organizers tone seemed even more firm, appearing as if they were apologizing to Jane, but in reality, they wanted her to submit to them. Just hearing their voices made Jane feel annoyed, so she hung up the phone without even responding. Then she opened herputer and saw the apology statement released by the organizers. They shifted all the me onto internal management and didnt take any responsibility. They even disregarded the final oue. Furthermore, they were willing to reissue the award to Anthony. Knock, knock, knock! The knocking at the door interrupted Janes thoughts. Come in! Anthony entered with a worried expression. The organizers said they wanted to give me the award directly, but I refused. Jane gave him a thumbs-up. Thats my good disciple. You mustnt lose your dignity for these trivial gains. The trophy itself wasnt important to them; what mattered was the truth. In front of Anthony, Jane called the organizers again. This time, their attitude was somewhat softened. Lets discuss this. How about we organize a newpetition? What do you think? Jane directly presented her conditions, making them consider it. The organizers hesitated for a while on the other end. We also know that the whole issue was a result of our poor internal management. We admit our mistakes and have taken the trophy back from the neer. Lets forget about thispetition. We can release a statement and directly give the trophy to Anthony. They received yet another reply like this, going back and forth. Janes patience was wearing thin. Are you sure? I think thispetition is important for yourpany to enhance its brand and reputation. You chose that neer probably because of their connection with your boss. But if you offend the entire hackingmunity over a smallpetition, do you think they will let it slide? Jane sighed and continued. Do you think the entire hackingmunity will spare you? Is it worth losing more over something so trivial? Jane made her point clear and added a hint of threat at the end. Now, you only have two options in front of you: either rearrange a newpetition or let the current situation continue to escte. Jane never wasted time talking to unintelligent people. The organizers needed to consider their answer. Jane knew that one person couldnt make such a big decision. They needed to discuss it thoroughly before reaching a final conclusion. She nced at Anthony and said, Dont be afraid when facing such situations in the future. Challenge them head-on. I want to see what tricks they cane up with. Anthony nodded silently. The two of them sat beside theputer, watching the situation escte. Eventually, the organizers had no choice but to agree. They released a statement and expressed their willingness to rearrange a newpetition. They thought the matter would end there. However, the situation took an unexpected turn with the appearance of one person. Marion, who had been hidden for years, suddenly left ament on the organizers official website. Ill be the referee. This move received apuse from all the hackers. They all knew that Marion had been the second-ce winner for three consecutive years. Jane had been the first-ce winner, and now the top three participants were joining forces. This raised concerns about the fairness of thepetition and attracted widespread attention. Even the organizers themselves hadnt anticipated this turn of events escting to such an extent. Jane saw the overwhelming support on the hackers website. They all came forward to support Team Jane and Marion. With these two, who would dare to bully us hackers? Dont think were just behind-the-scenes workers. This time, Jane gave these hackers some face. Thepetition was scheduled for the afternoon, and Jane, Anthony, and even Finley hurried to the venue. On the way, Finleyined, Why didnt they find a better time to reschedule thispetition? Just like that, it suddenlynded in the afternoon without any preparation time. Jane and Anthony exchanged nces. For them as hackers, they were already used to such situations. Upon arriving at thepetition venue, they noticed that many fans were also gathering. As they made their way to the inner area, the organizers representative came out to greet Jane. They were escorted to the VIP room. Its been a long time since west met, the representative said with enthusiasm. We have already met, havent we? Jane replied. Chapter 844 The Peak Showdown Jane didnt give them much face. Her purpose ining here was to witness the fairness of thispetition. She noticed that some hackers had also arrived in the audience seats. They seemed to havee anonymously. Jane also saw the neer, who looked like an inexperienced young kid. She didnt think someone like him would have much of an impact on Anthony. But it was precisely because of this person that the situation escted to such an uncontroble extent. The neer nced at Jane with indifference and didnt show much enthusiasm. Thepetition was about to begin, and both Anthony and the neer were ready. They entered thepetition venue while Finley and Jane were escorted to the audience seats. Janes arrival caused amotion among the fans present. Even these hackers wanted to witness Janes brilliance. However, Jane also noticed Marion. She heard that Marion hadnt appeared in public except for thepetitions in these past few years. She didnt expect Marion to be such a handsome guy. Finley, sitting next to Jane, kept patting her thigh with a smile that couldnt be concealed. When did you meet so many handsome guys? Why didnt you introduce any to me? In the past, Finley had shown no interest in such matters. Jane teased her, Arent you afraid that Anthony wille after you for saying that? Finley leaned her head on Janes shoulder with a shy expression. You already know? Im not blind. You two are so obvious, how could I not know? Seeing Anthony, Finley seemed like apletely different person, radiating with a dazzling light. Jane used to think she was an isted individual, but now it seemed like she just hadnt met the right person. Thepetition began, and Marion acted fair, not giving the neer any chance to argue, taking apletely objective stance.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The audience apuded this. Both participants started at the same time, but Anthony finished early, while the neers first program hadnt even opened yet. A sigh echoed from the audience below. In this way, Marion announced Anthony as the final winner, not giving the neer a chance to speak. The neer could only re at Anthony with hatred, unable to utter a word, and watched as the honor that should have been his was awarded to someone else. Anthony easily defeated the neer, making him look weak and defenseless. After receiving the award, Anthony didnt immediately leave the stage. He looked at Marion, as if there was something more to say. Marion stood in front with a microphone and addressed the entire audience. No matter whatpetition it is, there will always be hidden factors. But for us, those factors dont have much influence. What we need to do is face thesepetitions with fairness and justice. Jane walked backstage to meet Anthony. Did you agree topete against him in the first ce? Jane remembered that it was Anthonys decision. Anthony ced the trophy in Finleys hands. The organizers told me beforehand that Marion would participate, so I decided toe. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldnt have bothered with such insignificantpetitions. You finally won. Congrattions. Anthony didnt seem as happy as expected. This victory was within his expectations. There was no suspense at all. But what he was looking forward to waspeting against Marion again. The few of them sat in the car, ready to go home. The organizers told you that Marion came to participate in thepetition, but today Marion only acted as a referee! This puzzled Jane. I dont know either. Thats what the organizers told me. Jane asked him to find all the chat records with the organizers and forward them to Marion after returning home. On the chat records, Marion responded to Jane. I dont know the tricks of the organizers. I just wanted to be a referee for once, to have the fairestpetition for us hackers, Marion said. Jane agreed with Marions viewpoint. Thats why I decided to reveal my identity, Marion continued. In reality, in everypetition they had participated in so far, Jane always came first, Marion second, and Anthony third. This had been the case for the past three years. This further solidified Janes position in the hackingmunity, a position that no one dared to challenge. Im willing topete against Anthony, but this time thepetition has no personal gain! Marion expressed. Jane was thrilled when she saw this and quickly informed Anthony. Thank you on behalf of Anthony! Jane replied. Marion sent a smiling face in response. What Im looking forward to the most ispeting against you. I wonder if thats possible! If the three of them participated simultaneously, it would undoubtedly shake the entire hackingmunity. Jane hadnt participated in apetition for a long time and felt that it would be a challenge for herself and an opportunity to try something new. I promise you! Jane agreed. The news of their uingpetition was posted on the official hacking website, as it was considered a special event. Many hackers were excited, as it would be a sh between the strongestpetitors. The official hacking website specifically announced that thepetition between the three of them would take ce in three days. This news heightened the anticipation among many hackers, as it was the first time they would witness such a powerful lineup. Perhaps thispetition would bring them unexpected surprises. Shortly after the announcement on the official hacking website, Marion reported the organizers and initiated legal proceedings against them. This put the organizers in a difficult situation. They had hoped that thispetition would help them recover from their losses, but instead, the situation became even more severe. Even their systems werepletely wiped out by unknown hackers. The organizers found themselves in a state of helplessness, with nowhere to turn. The bosses of the organizers nned to seek Janes favor, but to their surprise, they were swiftly pushed out by her assistant without even meeting her. Additionally, since witnessing Janes true appearance at the event, more people became her fans and directly leftments on her social media. Ada, you are my goddess and idol! Upon seeing thepetition scheduled for three dayster, the organizers attempted to seek a resolution with the participants. However, they were met with a closed door at Janes ce. They then turned to Anthony, only to find his attitude even harsher. Meanwhile, Marionswsuit against the organizers had not been withdrawn, furtherplicating the situation for the organizers. The events not only shocked the hackers but also significantly boosted Janespanys profits. Managers rushed to Janes home toin. Boss, pleasee to thepany. Our artists are working non-stop! During this period, more and more coborations were sought with them, and even more prominent figures started approaching them. Jane called Finley over and pulled her in to show the managers. Take a look at this new talent. What do you think? Chapter 845 The Incompetent Finley had met them all before, and the impression was quite good. Im not getting into the entertainment industry. Dont tease me! Finley refused directly. In the entertainment industry, having ones own family was enough. Finley preferred the flower shop. The manager naturally understood Finleys thoughts and didnt push her. Boss, we really should explore some new talent. Otherwise, relying solely on ourpany, they wont be able to handle such a heavy workload, one manager suggested. Jane nodded while looking at Finley, seemingly contemting something else. I better leave. Stop staring at me like that, or Ill get creeped out! Finley felt ufortable being watched and turned to leave. What do you think about Patrick? He should have the potential to be an artist too, right? Jane had been thinking about this for a while. Upon hearing these words, the managers all lowered their heads and drank water, not daring to speak. Why dont you find an opportunity to ask Patrick? Maybe hell agree, Jane suggested. They didnt dare to ask such a question. If they did, it would only bring them a heap of trouble and make it their fault. Boss, please spare us. This is not a joke. The CEO of such argepany doesnt need to be an artist; his reputation is already higher than that of any artist, one manager pleaded. Jane chuckled, looking at them. The managers knew they wouldnt gain any benefits from Jane, and she might even scorn their abilities, so they all left one after another. During this period, Jane hadnt visited thepany even once. After much consideration, she decided to go to Patrickspany. She arrived directly from the underground parking lot, without letting anyone see her. She didnt want the people from hispany to gather around. The secretary led Jane to the conference room instead of taking her to the office. Madam, President is currently discussing a coboration, so please bear with it for now. You can wait here, the secretary said. Jane didnt mind; anywhere was fine. Just as the secretary left, within five minutes, Patrick hurriedly ran over. Why did youe? Why didnt you tell me beforehand? Patrick asked. Upon hearing this, Jane deliberately shook her head and flicked his nose. Its because youre too busy with work. You should be satisfied with a patient secretary taking care of you! Janes words carried a hint of sourness. If it werent for you, I wouldnt be so busy with work! Patrick helped her into the office. Just as they sat down, the secretary rushed in again, looking flustered. CEO, your mother is downstairs. Hearing this, both of their expressions changed. Jane immediately let go of his hand and questioned, Whats going on? Wasnt she noting? Didnt you inform your grandfather? Patrick patiently exined, I made it clear that she shouldnte, but this time its probably Mike causing trouble again. One must know that Mike was incredibly capable. Beatrice had been waiting downstairs the whole time, and it wasnt a long-term solution for Patrick to keep her there. They had to bring her to a small meeting room for now. Meanwhile, Jane was in a room within the conference room, where she could hear their conversation. Beatrice, who they hadnt seen in a long time, appeared somewhat aged. What are you here for? Patrick questioned her as soon as he arrived. Im your mother, why cant Ie? Which rule says that a mother cant visit her son? Beatrice remained strong-willed. Is Mike apanying you again? Patrick didnt need to guess. You and that person are having a good time in the country while Im left alone abroad without even a living allowance. Do you think I can survive? If it werent for Mike, I would probably be dead out there by now. The more Beatrice spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Nobody knew how she had been living during this time. Whenever she stepped out, there were Patricks people watching her. They even confiscated her identification documents. As a mother, being ckmailed by her own son, wouldnt it be a subject of ridicule if it got out? Those are all your own fault! Patricks words were harsh. I just wanted toe back and see you and my grandchildren. Beatrice lowered her posture at this moment. Jane felt ufortable listening from inside and walked out directly. And do you have the audacity to mention my children? Dont you know how my first child disappeared? Are you not aware? Beatrice looked at Janes pregnant belly and put aside his resentment and grievances, approaching. Let go of me. Jane pushed her away, while Patrick stood in front of her, preventing anyone from harming her. I came here today to tell you that I have returned, and I will take good care of your babies. I was wrong in what I did before. Please forgive me. Beatrices attitude was sincere, and if outsiders heard it, they would probably be moved. Unfortunately, this act no longer worked with Jane.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. You dont need to put on such a fake appearance. We know all about your scheming. Just say it directly, what is your purpose? Jane was not interested in ying these games with her. She knew it was all just an act. I want you to arrange a new residence for me, and I want to apany you to any events! Beatrice shamelessly made such an unreasonable request. Thats impossible. Patrick directly refused. You better stay abroad. Maybe I will still give you some dignity. If you dont want others to know about the things youve done, then hurry back abroad. Patrick called his secretary and booked a ne ticket for Beatrice. At this moment, Mike also arrived. Jane chuckled lightly. Indeed, it was all prepared in advance; otherwise, Beatrice wouldnt openly confront her in thepany. Patrick also understood now that he was being forced into a corner. Im the one who sent her back to the country. Im getting older and need someone to take care of me. Mikes words sounded convincing even to outsiders. Jane sneered, Sort out your own family matters. Just give me an answerter. She really didnt want to get involved in the family disputes. An old woman who didnt know how to draw a line with her own son but instead made things difficult for him at every turn. Jane couldnt understand how absurd this family was. Patrick didnte back all night. Jane also didnt sleep a wink, sitting alone on the balcony, gazing at the starry sky, lost in thought. The next morning, Patrick returned home with a tired body, nced at Jane, and went straight to take a shower. The two of them didnt interact at all. Jane remained silent and went to attend her training alone. She had been living and eating at thepany for the past few days. Chapter 846 Going with the Flow The Waters family. Carl refused to believe the truth. He snatched the phone, staring fixedly at the two people in the photo. This cant be true! Its impossible! Seeing William embracing Nanas waist and holding her arm tightly, behaving so intimately as if they were a loving couple. Carls gaze grew dark and resentful, his face turned frosty, and his body began to tremble uncontrobly. As his emotions grew more and more agitated, Grace smirked with satisfaction and couldnt help but add fuel to the fire. Forget it, Nana isnt worth your sadness. Shes with another man now, probably enjoying herself every day! Those words deeply pierced Carl, and his breathing became increasingly rapid, his fists involuntarily clenched. At this moment, he was conflicted. On one hand, he couldnt ept Nana being with William, but on the other hand, he was filled with self-me and regret. If it werent for that incident of drunkenness, Grace wouldnt have relentlessly pursued him, and they wouldnt have ended up like this. Even if Mrs. Waters had always had reservations about Nana, at least he could protect his beloved. Mixed emotions surged in his heart, and Carl gritted his teeth, turning around to return the phone to Grace, controlling his emotions as he spoke, Thats enough. I want to be alone for a while. Carl Grace softly called his name. Dont say anything. I need some quiet.N?velDrama.Org content. With a gloomy face, Carl said and went back to his own bedroom. Watching his deste figure receding into the distance, Grace had achieved her goal and naturally didnt rush to catch up. At this moment, Mrs. Waters walked in and saw Grace sitting by the bed in a daze. She furrowed her brows and asked, Did you two have a fight? I saw that Carl seemed unhappy just now. No, its not me who made Carl unhappy, Grace exined innocently. Hearing this, Mrs. Waters looked even more puzzled. Then what happened? If hes bullying you, I will support you! Grace knew that Mrs. Waters was on her side, and she secretly rejoiced. She got up and approached Mrs. Waters, showing the photo on her phone. I was looking at my phone just now and happened toe across a picture of Nana with a man. Carl happened to see it too. Upon hearing Graces words, Mrs. Waters was also astonished. She widened her eyes and hurriedly reached out. Is it true? Show me! Since Grace didnt consider it a big deal, she pretended to hesitate and asked, Do you really want to see it? Im afraid it might affect your mood. Mrs. Waters nodded and said seriously, Whats the harm in that? Besides, Nana and my son havent officially broken up yet. I must understand this matter clearly! Seeing her determined attitude, Grace handed over the phone. Mrs. Waters nced down and indeed, the woman with a prominent belly in the photo was Nana. As for the unfamiliar man standing beside her, they appeared to be of simr age and behaved so intimately that no one would believe there was no romantic rtionship between them. After looking at the photo, Mrs. Waters expression darkened as she gritted her teeth in anger. I knew Nana was no good! I was right about her! Catching a glimpse of Mrs. Waters anger, Grace quickly got up and persuaded, Dont get angry. Its not worth getting sick over something like this! How can I not be angry? Isnt this a disgrace to the family? Mrs. Waters shook off Graces hand in anger and stormed off with the phone in search of Carl. She wanted to understand Carls attitude and also push them to break up by going with the flow. Bang! Mrs. Waters forcefully pushed open the door and saw Carl sitting on the chair with a dejected look, feeling a surge of nameless anger in her heart. Carl, do you now know what kind of person Nana is? Do you still need to worry about such a woman? Mrs. Waters once again held up the photo in front of Carl. At the moment, Carl was frustrated and turned his face towards the wall, patiently responding, Mom, dont meddle in my affairs. Just pretend you didnt see anything! What are you saying? I clearly saw everything! Mrs. Waters voice erupted like a volcano, standing beside Carl and shouting, That promiscuous woman! I knew from the beginning that Nana wasnt a good girl! Now shes pregnant and running off with someone else. I dont think that child is yours. Shes just using you! Listen to your mother. Get rid of this rotten woman and marry Grace as soon as possible! The more Mrs. Waters spoke, the more agitated she became, almost dropping the phone to the ground. Thanks to Graces quick reflexes, she took the phone back in time and pretended to console, Mrs. Waters, calm down. Carl will handle this matter properly. However, Carl didnt follow his mothers intention. He took a deep breath, and a bitter smile suddenly appeared on his face. Mom, have you scolded enough? His voice was cold as he questioned and said with a mournful smile, Ive reached this point with Nana, dont forget that you yed a part in it too! Recalling the times when Nana lived with them, Mrs. Waters was always nitpicking, either finding fault or creating trouble. Many times, Carl was caught in the middle, torn between his desire to protect Nana from being mistreated and not wanting to confront his mother. What do you mean? Nana cheated on you, and you me me? Unexpectedly, Carl was still speaking up for Nana, which infuriated Mrs. Waters. Im not ming you, Im just stating the facts. He was used to his mothers noisy behavior, shrugged his shoulders, and informed her, In any case, I wont break up with Nana, and I certainly wont marry another woman ording to your wishes! This family was obviously unbearable. In search of a moment of peace, Carl finished speaking and left. At the same time, Nana entered the hospital with William by her side. Today, there were more pregnant womening to the hospital for check-ups than usual, so Nana had to sit on a bench and wait. Nana, are you thirsty? Ill go buy you some water. William sat next to Nana, showing his care for her in every way. Considering her limited mobility, Nana pursed her lips and smiled, Sure, that would be great. Ill have mineral water. Do we really need to be so polite to each other? Before getting up, William smiled lightly and gently stroked Nanas dark hair. Wait for me for ten minutes. If anythinges up, call me. Watching William walk away, Nana caressed her swollen belly, feeling her body heavy and weak. Since she fell in the bathroom this morning, Nana had been experiencing asional abdominal pain. What worried her even more was that the babys movements were not as frequent as before. Looking at the more than ten people ahead waiting for their check-ups, Nana felt anxious and restless as she sat on the chair. After a while, William returned with two bottles of mineral water. After unscrewing the caps for Nana, he kindly reminded her, Drink slowly, dont choke. Okay, I know. Nana took a few sips of water and was about to take a walk in the hospital corridor when a sharp abdominal pain struck again. Chapter 847 You Have No Right to Drive Me Away William, my stomach is hurting again! In just a few seconds, Nanas calm face was filled with pain. She bent over and clutched her abdomen, feeling the rapidly tightening bulge of her belly. In this sudden situation, William quickly squatted down and asked, Is it very painful? Just bear with it for a moment, shall I go find a nurse? Nanas forehead was covered in thin sweat at this point, her breath was rapid, and she struggled to respond with a few words, Okay then go quickly. Immediately, William rushed off, hurriedly calling a nurse toe over. The nurse quickly examined Nanas condition and found that she was experiencing strong contractions. She promptly allowed Nana to jump the queue and undergo an early examination. After the doctors diagnosis, it was revealed that Nana was showing signs of prematurebor. However, since the fetus was not yet full-term and the delivery conditions were not sufficient, she could only be admitted to the hospital for observation. During this time, William was busy helping Nanaplete the admission procedures and apanied her to the hospital room. Considering Nanas unstable emotions, he didnt hesitate to use his own savings to have her stay in a high-level intensive care unit. Once settled, Nanas contractions eased, and the pain relief temporarily subsided. However, ording to the doctors advice, she could go into prematurebor at any time and had to stay in the hospital until delivery. Im sorry, William. Ive caused you trouble again Nana apologized with a remorseful expression, then looked towards the cab by the hospital bed and said weakly, Can you get my purse for me? She spoke with fatigue, instructing William, Ill give you my card, go to the bank and withdraw several tens of thousands. I know staying in the hospital will cost a lot. But William tly refused, his tone containing a hint of admonishment, I have my own savings, I dont need to take your money. Can you stop treating me like an outsider? But Nana looked troubled. She wasnt a confused girl. Even though they had once loved each other, they were no longer the same as before. She understood that William had no obligation to take care of her, so she didnt want him to bear the medical expenses. Alright, lets not dwell on the money between us. Besides, Im willing to spend money on you. William interrupted Nanas words, holding her hand andforting her in a warm voice, Take good care of yourself in the hospital and strive to give birth to a healthy and chubby baby. Nana felt nothing but guilt in her heart for Williams generosity and tolerance. Okay, when the child is born, Ill pay you back. Nana responded softly, but loneliness and helplessness still lingered in her heart. The next morning, William saw that Nana had woken up and immediately got up from the sofa. Good morning, Nana! His smile was clear and gentle as he asked, What would you like to eat for breakfast? Ill go buy it for you right away. Nana often felt ufortable with this excessive care. She bit her lip lightly and thought for a moment before saying, Just in congee, I want something light. No problem! Ill go get water for you to wash your face first. The doctor advised against Nana getting out of bed, so William had to take care of her every step of the way. Before long, William returned to the hospital room, carrying a steaming breakfast in his hands.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although Nana only wanted in congee, he bought some additional items to supplement her nutrition, including various pastries. Then William sat next to the hospital bed and patiently fed Nana her meal. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a series of hurried footsteps could be heard in the corridor. As a public ce, it was normal for people toe and go in the hospital, so William didnt think much of it. He scooped up a spoonful of congee and brought it to Nanas lips. Nana! I finally found you! Before Nana could finish drinking her in congee, Carl suddenly pushed open the door and burst in. Instantly, Nanas face was filled with astonishment, and Williams expression turned cold as ice. Looking at Carl, who witnessed William feeding Nana, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. Who are you? Stay away from her! Carl realized that this man was Nanas ex-boyfriend, and intense anger and shame upied his entire mind. Nana is my fiance. Get out of the hospital room immediately! Before William could speak, Carl roared and rushed towards him. However, he didnt even have a chance to get close to the hospital bed before William intercepted him halfway. Now Nana has nothing to do with you. Please stop harassing her! Williams brows furrowed, his tall figure acting as a wall, blocking Nana on the hospital bed from any harm. Faced with Williams obstruction, Carls jealousy grew stronger. His teeth gnashed, and he swung his fist threateningly, We havent broken up yet. She is still my woman, and the child shes carrying is mine. If you dont want to get beaten up, get out of here! Hearing Carls stern tone, William dismissed it with disdain. You want me to leave? Ask Nana if she agrees! Williamughed coldly, using him angrily, Nana was driven away by your family. Now you have another woman living in your house. You have no right to drive me away. The one who should leave the hospital room is you! Both of them were flushed with anger, unwilling to back down. Meanwhile, Nana, lying on the hospital bed, had no appetite for breakfast anymore. Carls appearance only worsened her gloomy mood. Nanas breathing became more rapid, and she stared coldly at Carl, echoing Williams words, You leave! I dont want to see you! This was the first thing Nana had said to him in days. Carl couldnt contain his frustration anymore. He forcefully pushed William away and angrily questioned, Are you also asking me to leave? Does that mean youre epting your rtionship with him? This question caught Nana off guard. She didnt know how to exin to Carl and didnt want to tell him that she was only temporarily staying with William. Gathering her thoughts, Nana stood tall to protect her own dignity and informed him, What our rtionship is, I dont need to exin to you. But you and I have been strangers since the day I left your family! You consider me a stranger? Carl scoffed in anger, his eyes reddened as he stared at Nana and asked, What about the child in your belly? Is it mine or not? Even though Carl hadnt agreed to marry Grace as his mother wished, Mrs. Waters reminder had taken root in his mind. Upon hearing this questioning, Nana smiled. It turned out that in Carls eyes, she was a woman trying to use him to find a father for her unborn child. To Nana, this was an insult to her character! Whether it is yours or not, how does it matter? Nanas voice was unusually stubborn as she gave an ambiguous answer. For a moment, Carl was also taken aback, feeling immensely frustrated by Nanas vague response. Just as William approached to drive Carl away once again, he directly kicked his number one rival to the ground. Chapter 848 Emergency Situation Carl walked briskly to the bedside, gripping Nanas arm tightly, afraid that she would choose to avoid facing him. Answer me first, whose child is in your belly? Have you lied to me? At this moment, anger clouded Carls mind, and he felt as if his heart was being twisted by a knife. For a long time, he had trusted Nanapletely, even willing to argue and have cold wars with his mother. These past few days, he had searched the city far and wide just to bring Nana back to his side. Carl had even mentally prepared himself to cut ties with his mother, disregarding all moral judgments, just to be with Nana. But now, Nana refused to give a definite answer, dealing a fatal blow to Carl, causing his beliefs and hopes to copse simultaneously. However, Nana was also angry, and the more Carl wanted to know the truth, the more she refused to tell him. It doesnt matter whose child it is. I am the babys mother, anyway! Nana responded coldly, pointing towards the door, urging him to leave, Ive already said I dont want to see you. Please leave immediately, or Ill call security! After waiting for a long time without getting an answer, Carls patience gradually wore thin. Veins bulged on his forehead, and just as he was about to continue pressuring Nana to reveal the biological father of the child, he suddenly felt a heavy blow from behind. Immediately, Carl lost his bnce and was grabbed by the cor by William, dragged forcefully out of the hospital room. Get out! Stop disturbing Nana! Williams tone was firm as he pushed and warned Carl, Nana is showing signs of premature birth. If anything happens to her or the baby because of you, I promise youll pay the price! In Carls eyes, although William was Nanas ex-boyfriend, he was no different from an outsider. An intruder being so arrogant, Carl could no longer tolerate it. The one who should pay the price is you! Ignoring his public figure identity, he suddenly shouted angrily, raising his fist and striking Williams face. Bang! This punch exerted all of Carls strength, and immediately after, William crashed into a trash bin and fell heavily to the ground. The nearby nurses and family members were all frightened, but no one dared to intervene, watching the two of them fighting. Themotion in the corridor grew louder, and Nana knew they were fighting. She anxiously put on her shoes and got out of bed, supporting her belly as she took steps towards the door. Seeing Carl and William fighting fiercely, she shouted in panic, Stop fighting! Stop it now! Nana desperately wanted to step in and break up the fight, but she worried about hurting the baby in her belly. Carl! William! This is a hospital! Cant you stop? Nana tried to persuade them earnestly from the side, but unfortunately, it had no effect. Both of them were caught in the heat of the moment, venting their frustrations with all their might.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The corridor became chaotic, with onlookers standing on both sides, discussing the situation and waiting for the security personnel toe and handle the dispute. Helpless after waiting for two or three minutes without any security arriving, Carl and William fought even more fiercely. In her desperate situation, Nana had no choice. She leaned against the wall and slowly approached, intending to intervene and separate the two, but suddenly, she felt a searing pain in her belly. Ah my baby! Nana worried that something would happen to the baby, and at the moment of intense pain, she fell down while protecting her belly with her hands. Only then did Carl and William stop fighting. The two of them rushed to Nanas side simultaneously, calling for nurses and doctors toe and provide emergency assistance. Soon, a doctor in a white coat came out of the consultation room and saw a pool of slowly flowing blood on the ground, furrowing his brow. Oh no! The patient is going into prematurebor! After saying that, the doctor immediately arranged for the nurses to prepare for delivery, and Nana was hurriedly pushed into the delivery room. The bted security guard saw the chaos in the corridor and reprimanded the two for a few words before returning to his post. Outside the delivery room, Carl anxiously rubbed his palms together, while William paced back and forth not far away. At this moment, they had no intention of fighting each other. Their entire focus was on Nana. The wait was agonizingly long, and Carl saw a nurseing out of the delivery room. He immediately grabbed her and anxiously asked, How is my wife? Is she in danger? Has the baby been born? Although they hadnt officially married, Nana was Carls only wife in his heart. Looking at Carl, who was sweating profusely with anxiety, the nurse spread her hands helplessly and replied, Its not that fast. The patient is still unconscious at the moment. Please be patient. As the nurse walked away, Carl became even more anxious, fearing that the stress Nana had experienced would harm her and the baby. Im sorry, Nana. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have upset you, and there was no need to fight with that jerk! Carl reproached himself in a self-deprecating tone, his hands crossed over his chest as he prayed for Nana. Several meters away, William saw this scene and narrowed his eyes, suppressing his anger. Walking up to Carl, William spoke with a sarcastic tone, Whats the use of repenting now? Today, its all your fault that something happened to Nana! Carl had nothing to say in response to this. He deeply regretted his actions. He didnt know that Nana was in a dangerous condition even before she was hospitalized. He had only found out that she was staying in this hospital through someones help. Yes, I know Im to me. You dont need to remind me! Carl shut Williams mouth coldly, his gaze fixed on the shing red light ahead, his restless heart in turmoil. After a moment of silence, he realized that William was still standing beside him and asked irritably, Why are you still here? Nana is carrying my child. What does it have to do with you? Once Carl calmed down, he recollected the days he had spent with Nana and finally concluded that it was impossible for her to deceive him. The unborn child was undoubtedly the bloodline of the Waters family. William sneered and retorted, his tone filled with mockery, Even if it has nothing to do with me, it seems like it doesnt concern you either. After all, you were doubting who the father of the child was just a moment ago. Those words left Carl feeling ashamed, regretting that he had listened to his mothers doubts and started doubting Nana as well. I admit, I wrongly used Nana. I will apologize to her in person when shees out. Carl raised an eyebrow, and even though he felt remorse, he couldnt afford to lose hisposure in front of William. However, I still have one question. Are you lingering around Nana because you want to rekindle your past rtionship with her? Carl stared at William intently, wanting to understand this crucial question before Nana safely gave birth. William, on the other hand, did not admit to it and calmly replied, I have always acted with a clear conscience. Whether I can be with Nana or not, I will do my best to take care of her! Hearing his self-assured tone, Carl vaguely realized that Williams attentive care for Nana while staying by her side was probably one-sided. Heh, you have quite the thick skin. It seems like youre the one clinging to Nana! Carl sneered disdainfully and turned away, no longer paying attention to William. Chapter 849 Head-to-Head Confrontation The atmosphere inside the delivery room was tense. Not only did Nana need urgent treatment for her prematurebor, but the two men outside the room were also at odds with each other. Upon hearing Carls self-righteousughter, William paid no attention to it. On the contrary, his contempt for Carl deepened. Youre wrong. I never clung to Nana. On the contrary, I left her in the first ce for her happiness! William stood tall, speaking from the bottom of his heart, Now I willingly take care of her. Even if the child isnt mine, Im willing to do so! Upon hearing this, Carl restrained the sarcasm on his lips. Williams tolerance and deep affection made Carl even more jealous. He didnt want to ept Nanas indifference and avoidance, and he certainly didnt want to give William an opportunity. Please have some self-awareness. I am the father of the child. Nana and I are bound together for a lifetime because were having a child together! Carl tried to emphasize his importance, hoping to make William realize the futility of his pursuit. However, William sneered, his face full of disdain, and retorted, The one who is bound to you is not just Nana, right? From secretly getting involved with Grace to helping her rise to power, have you ever considered Nanas feelings? Carls brows furrowed, wanting to refute, but he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. At this point, even Nana didnt believe him. How could William believe his exnations? As the saying goes, the more you exin, the worse it gets. No matter what he said, he couldnt hide the fact that Grace was pregnant. I will rify this misunderstanding with Nana in the future. Carl didnt want to waste his breath, casually instructing to continue monitoring the situation inside the delivery room. Williams eyes showed disgust as he gently rubbed the bruise on the corner of his mouth. Before leaving, he dropped a remark, I wont give you another chance to hurt Nana. Youre simply not worthy of her! Leaving Carl behind, William turned the corner of the corridor and took out his phone to inform Nanas friends and family. After all, giving birth was a significant event in ones life, especially in the case of Nanas prematurebor.N?velDrama.Org content. After about half an hour, during which the nurses hurriedly moved in and out of the delivery room, Carl and William anxiously waited, their hearts burning with anxiety. Just as the two of them stood silently on either side, a graceful figure hurriedly approached. Recognizing Carl and William, Jane asked eagerly, Hasnt Nana given birth yet? Its been a while since she entered the delivery room, right? Its been an hour Upon hearing Janes arrival, William raised his head and responded. The nurse just said that Nana is still unconscious. If her condition doesnt improve, they might have to perform a cesarean section. Jane nodded upon hearing this, and seeing Carls anxious sweat, she kindly advised, A cesarean section is no big deal. As long as she and the baby are safe. I think so too. I hope Nana and the baby will be safe! Carl echoed her words, feeling relieved by Janes presence, which alleviated the tension. However, William couldnt stand Carls indifference. He sneered and retorted, What innocence are you pretending in front of Jane? Nanas unconsciousness is all because of you, isnt it? Hearing him shifting the me onto himself, Carl lost hisposure and retorted without thinking, If its because of me, you also have a part in it. Look at the injuries on my body. Which punch wasnt thrown by you? Because you deserved it! I was beating you on Nanas behalf! William refused to back down, even raising his fist at Carl once again. Seeing the two about toe to blows, Jane shook her head and quickly stood between them, trying to stop them. Enough, can you two stop fighting? Jane rubbed her temples in annoyance and nced at the delivery room, reminding them, Nana hasnte out yet. Her safety is the priority. Does it help to argue here? Seeing Jane stepping in to mediate, William immediately cooperated. Yes, I was too impatient. I wont stoop to Carls level! Carl expressed his contempt for Williams proactive attitude and sneered, I dont want to waste time with you either. Right now, Nana is the only thing on my mind! Then both of you should stop fighting. Lets wait until Nana gives birth to discuss everything! Jane pleaded as she faced the unyielding duo. Just then, Jerry and Tracy hurriedly arrived at the hospital from home. They rushed to the front of the delivery room and were surprised to see Carl and William present. You guys Tracy scanned the two of them incredulously and asked, What are you doing here while my daughter is giving birth? Carl felt a bit embarrassed and immediately stepped forward to greet them. Im sorry. I didnt take good care of Nana, but Im the father of the child, so I have to be with them. Williams gaze fell on Jerry, and his feelings towards him were immenselyplex. If it werent for Jerry secretly issuing the ultimatum back then, he and Nana wouldnt have been forcibly separated. Facing his prospective father-inw, William remainedposed and exined calmly, Ive been taking care of Nana these past few days. Shell be fine. You both dont need to worry too much. Upon hearing this, Jerry realized that after their daughter went missing, she actually went to find William. Anger shed across his face, but he quickly suppressed it. Up until now, Jerry had never looked favorably upon William and didnt want his daughter to have any contact with him. Gazing at Williams cheap clothes, Jerrys face darkened as he questioned, Is this how you take care of my daughter? Taking care of her until prematurebor? Jerrys question left William speechless, and he looked ashamed as he exined, I was careless yesterday. When I went out to buy groceries, I didnt take good care of Nana, and she fell while going to the bathroom Hmph! Youre good at causing trouble rather than solving it! Before William could finish speaking, Jerry interrupted harshly. Tracy, on the other hand, had a rtively gentle attitude, and she was currently worried about her daughter in the delivery room. Alright, Jerry, just say a few less words! After speaking, Tracy signaled to William with her eyes, indicating that he should sit on the bench and wait. Meanwhile, Carl sensed Jerrys disdainful attitude towards William and couldnt help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. Jerry had never epted William from the beginning, but Carl was different. As long as Grace gave birth to the child and he had a chance to prove his innocence, he could regain his father-inws approval. Carl smirked with joy, intending to say a few sarcastic words, but his words were interrupted by a voiceing from inside the delivery room. A nurse rushed out in a panic, seeing several family members standing outside the door, and quickly spoke, The patient is experiencing difficulties inbor and requires an immediate cesarean section. However, there are certain risks involved, so we need a family member to sign the consent form! Chapter 850 A False Alarm My daughter is having a difficult delivery? Tracys legs went weak as she listened, but she was luckily supported by Jane in time.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The others were also filled with worry, bombarding the nurse with questions. After a unanimous discussion, in order to ensure Nanas safety, Jerry personally signed the informed consent form. Then came the long and agonizing wait. During this time, Jerry and Tracy stayed outside the delivery room, their eyes fixed on the door. Carl and William had their own concerns and maintained a distance of several meters, asionally exchanging cold nces. Jane was also anxious, hoping for the safe delivery of mother and child. After another hour passed, just as the elderly couple was bing anxious, the cry of a baby suddenly came from the delivery room. Oh my! Did you hear that? Jerrys eyes lit up instantly. He had been concentrating intently, and although the cry was not loud, he heard it clearly. I heard it, I heard it! It must be Nana giving birth! Tracy was also filled with joy, but then she became a little worried. I just dont know how Nana is doing. Do you think we can go in and see? Upon hearing the elderly couples excited desire to enter the delivery room, Jane stepped forward and advised them kindly. Lets be patient and wait. Since the child was born safely, the mother will surely be fine! Upon hearing the conversation ahead, Carl couldnt contain his ecstatic joy. He walked briskly towards the delivery room, but before he could take a few steps, he noticed that William was even faster than him. Why are you here to join in the excitement when my child is born? Carl bluntly stopped him from moving forward and even reached out to block him. At this moment, William couldnt fight outside the delivery room, so he smiled dismissively, pushed Carls hand away, and replied, I can guarantee that the person Nana wants to see is me, not you! Carl was left speechless with a single sentence. He gritted his teeth in anger and brushed past William. After a while, the nurse came out of the delivery room first. Congrattions, its a baby girl! She weighs three pounds and six ounces! Upon hearing that the child was safely born, everyone in the corridor was filled with joy. Jerry and Tracy were almost in tears, embracing each other in excitement. Williams face lit up with a relieved smile, and Jane also breathed a sigh of relief. In the midst of his happiness, Carl approached the nurse with concern and asked, How is the mother doing? The mother is not in danger and is currently undergoing wound suturing, the nurse replied with a smile. Tracy, who was bing a grandmother for the first time, couldnt wait to inquire, When can we hold the baby? We want to see her The nurse sensed the elderly couples eagerness and patiently exined, Since the baby girl is a premature baby, she cannot be breastfed for the time being. She needs to stay in an incubator for a while. Upon hearing this, the smiles on Jerry and Tracys faces froze. Is that so? How long will it take for our granddaughter toe out? Will there be any problems because she was born prematurely? Seeing their worried expressions, the nurse provided some answers, which finally put the elderly couples minds at ease. Twenty minutester, Nana was wheeled out of the delivery room, still in a dazed state. As soon as Carl saw Nana, he rushed over and grabbed her hand. Nana, as long as youre okay, Ill be relieved. Ill take care of you from now on! However, just as he finished speaking, Jerry pulled Carl aside. Jerrys face was filled with anger as he sternly warned, Let me tell you, my daughter and granddaughter have nothing to do with you. You better stay away from them! Carl felt helpless. He couldnt confront his future father-inw, so he could only plead with lowered eyes, I know you all resent me, but Im still the childs father. So what? Tracy also walked over, ring at Carl as she dered, When Nana wakes up, well name the baby. The child will have our family name, so you dont need to stay here! Hearing that even the child wouldnt have his surname, Carl was at a loss. Knowing he was in the wrong from the beginning, he could only silently watch Jerry and Tracy walk away. William, who had been quietly observing, approached Carl with a smirk. With only three people left in the corridor, he walked towards Carl. If Im delusional, arent you equally deluding yourself? He mocked Carl with a sentence, knowing that he wasnt wee in the Lawson family and temporarily left the hospital. Carl stood in ce with no expression on his face. The joy in his heart hadnt dissipated, but new worries flooded his mind. Jane saw his dejected expression and took the initiative tofort him, No matter what, you hurt Nanas heart first. Even if you try to make amends, it cant be rushed. I understand, thank you! Carl forced a smile and thanked her. After a brief conversation, Carl originally nned to go to the ward, but he realized he would likely be met with disappointment. So he had no choice but to go home first. With both men leaving the hospital, Jane saw that the conflict had finally ended and tiredly headed towards the ward. However, as she reached the elevator door, she heard someone calling her name from behind. Turning her head to look not far away, Jane saw a tall figure walking towards her. Patrick had also received the news of Nanas premature birth and knowing that Jane was waiting outside the delivery room, he put aside his work and rushed over. Seeing the fatigue on Janes face, Patrick couldnt help but worry. Have you been waiting in the corridor all this time? His tone was filled with concern. Jane smiled lightly and casually replied, Yes, Nana had a difficult delivery, so of course I had to wait for her outside. Fortunately, both mother and daughter are safe now. Although Jane didnt care much about her own health, Patrick couldnt be so nonchnt. Furrowing his brows slightly, Patrick held Janes hand and gently reminded her, I understand that youre concerned about your friend, but dont forget that youre also pregnant. You must take care of yourself. With those words, he raised his arm and noticed that it was already afternoon, so he made a suggestion, You havent had lunch, right? Lets go out and grab something to eat, and then you can go home and rest. Only then did Jane remember that she had forgotten to eat lunch while waiting outside the delivery room for over two hours. However, she didnt feel hungry. On the contrary, she was more concerned about Nana. Lets eatter. I want to wait until Nana wakes up before leaving the hospital. Patrick understood Janes temperament and could only go along with her request. He nodded and agreed, Alright, Ill go out and buy food for you and bring it to the hospital. Having him go out and run errands was a good suggestion. That would be great. Please buy a few extra portions. Nanas parents havent eaten anything either, Jane calmly replied. To express her gratitude to Patrick, she even nted a kiss on his cheek. That kiss was undoubtedly an energy booster, and Patricks mood greatly improved. He immediately went out to prepare lunch. Soon, while Jane and Tracy were talking in the corridor, they saw Patrick rushing over with takeaway lunch in hand. That day, Jane stayed in the hospital the whole time, apanied by Patrick. They decided to wait until Nana woke up before going home. Chapter 851 Confidentiality In the evening, Carl returned home, his state of mind simr to usual, devoid of the joy one would expect from a new father. Although Nana and the child were safe and sound, Carl felt like an outsider. Carrying an indelible sense of dejection, he climbed the stairs slowly, intending to take a shower and change clothes. However, before Carl could reach the bedroom, Mrs. Waters suddenly emerged from the room. Looking at her sons listless appearance, Mrs. Waters wore a face of reproach and stepped forward to intercept him, questioning, Where did you go today? Youve been idling around outside from morning till night. At this moment, Carl didnt feel like talking, but his mother, persistent in her nature, left him no choice but to casually reply, I had things to do during the day. What things could you possibly have? Mrs. Waters dismissed his response, scoffing sarcastically, Now youve turned yourself into a mess. If the reporters catch wind of this, wont you be aughingstock? Mr. Waters was a strong-willed woman with high expectations for her son. After Carl became a popr star in the entertainment industry, she regarded him as the pride of her life. However, since Nana appeared in Carls life, she felt like her son had changed, shifting his focus from his career to trivial matters of the heart. This was Mrs. Waters primary reason for disliking Nana, and the reason she favored Grace was that she believed thetter was sensible and obedient, more suitable to be a daughter-inw of the Waters family. Seeing Carl remain silent, Mrs. Waters, full of confidence, questioned him with an air of superiority, Why arent you saying anything? Are you speechless in front of me? Mrs. Waters always acted this way, refusing to relent. Carl had grown ustomed to it and chuckled self-deprecatingly, Im already a joke, theres no need for you to remind me. Having said that, Carl turned around and walked into the room. Hearing the sound of the door closing beside her, Mrs. Waters felt dissatisfied, realizing that she had lost control over her only son. She burst into the room, her face showing signs of anger, and confronted him, What kind of attitude is this? Do you not care about me at all? Mrs. Waters continued to argue outside the door, quickly attracting Graces attention as well. Seeing that a battle was about to break out between mother and son, Grace hurriedly stepped forward to support Mrs. Waters. What happened again? Carl just came back, why are you fighting? With Grace chiming in, Mrs. Waters became even more arrogant, venting her anger, My son is bing more and more unbearable. I asked him what he did during the day, and he locked me out! Understanding the situation, Graces gaze fell upon Carl, and she began advising him kindly once again. Carl, you should know that she is just concerned about you. Why do you have to make her angry? In the Waters family, Grace always liked to y the peacemaker, as it gave her the opportunity to provoke Mrs. Waters hatred toward Nana time and time again. As expected, when Carl ignored her persuasion, Graces eyes shifted, and she cautiously asked, Carl, is it because you saw the photo and went to find Nana? Thats none of your business. Upon hearing Grace mention Nana, Carl instinctively shut her up without a second thought. Mrs. Waters became even more infuriated and gritted her teeth as sheined to Grace, Do you see now? Hees home like this every day, as if each one of us owes him something! After venting her frustrations, Mrs. Waters didnt stop there. The more Carl refused to tell the truth, the more determined Mrs. Waters became to get to the bottom of things. Just like Grace said, did you go to find Nana? Mrs. Waters grabbed hold of Carls sleeve, pressing him aggressively, and demanded, Tell me where she and her lover are staying. I want to go find her tomorrow too! At that moment, Carl felt his head spinning, and his breathing became more rapid. Unable to tolerate his mothers relentless questioning any longer, he abruptly shook off her hand and locked the door as he closed it. Outside, Mrs. Waters continued to create a ruckus, but Carl remained silent. He knew that the premature birth of Nanas child was something he must not disclose to his mother, as the consequences would be unimaginable. He must keep this matter a secret, otherwise Mrs. Waters will definitely affect Nanas postpartum recovery. Early the next morning, Carl woke up. He wanted to go to the hospital to visit Nana but was afraid of Mrs. Waters incessant questioning. So, he left the house before dawn. Before long, Carl arrived at the hospital, hastily making his way to the door of the ward. Hearing voices from inside, Carl guessed that Nana must be awake, and the worry that had been weighing on his heart all night finally eased. On the other side, Nanay weakly on the hospital bed, looking at Jane sitting by her side, a pale smile appearing on her lips. So, I gave birth to a daughter. Unfortunately, I cant take care of her now. Yes, Ive looked after the baby for you. Although shes still very small, shes beautiful and will surely grow up to be a beauty. Jane held Nanas hand, her eyes filled with both tenderness and contentment. Nana nodded at the sound of her words, seeing Patrick dozing off on the couch. She knew they had stayed by her side all night. Youve both worked hard. You should go back and rest. My parents willeter to take care of me. Nana said lightly, licking her dry lips, feeling an unusual thirst in her throat. Noticing that she wanted water, Jane quickly woke Patrick up and asked him to go out and fetch some water. Patrick abruptly opened his eyes upon hearing Janes call, realizing that Nana had already woken up. Youre awake. Take good care of yourself. Ill go get you some water. Patrick gave a cool smile, his tone much gentler than usual when he was outside.N?velDrama.Org content. Nana responded with gratitude, ncing at Patrick as he left the room. Unbeknownst to her, just as Patrick opened the door, Carl slipped into the hallway, waiting. Nana! Youre finally awake! Carls voice was filled with excitement as he rushed to the bedside. Nana, how are you feeling now? Does the incision hurt? Should I call a nurse for you? Carl was on the verge of tears, his eyes filled with tenderness and concern. However, Nana remained unmoved. The moment she saw Carl, she felt a strong resistance in her heart. Frowning, she forcefully pushed away Carls outstretched hand. You go out! I dont want to see you! Nanas attitude didnt budge in the slightest. She tightly held Janes hand, panting as she pleaded, Please help me send him away. I really dont want to see this person! Jane, feeling helpless as well, knew that now was not the time to reconcile. You should leave for now. Jane gave Carl a meaningful look, stood up, and apanied him out of the ward. Being expelled by Nana, Carl felt deeply disappointed. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, I never expected that even after giving birth to the child, Nana still wont forgive me. Jane, also helpless in this situation, could only try to exin from Carls perspective. Nana just woke up, and her emotions are unstable. Dont provoke her for now. Lets give it some time. Chapter 852 Delusions Following Janes advice, Carl refrained from barging into the hospital room. He sat on a bench in the corridor, intending to protect Nana in his own way. Half an hour passed, and he faintly heard voicesing from the ward. A smile unconsciously appeared on his lips. As long as Nana was safe and sound, it didnt matter if she refused to forgive him. Feeling empty inside, Carl began to feel exhausted. He hadnt slept wellst night, his mind filled with thoughts on how to improve their rtionship. After all, their daughter had been born. For the sake of their child, shouldnt misunderstandings and grievances be resolved? Lost in his thoughts, Carl heard footsteps approaching from nearby. He unconsciously turned his head and saw William slowly walking towards him with a thermos lunchbox in hand. Upon seeing this man, Carls weariness instantly vanished from his face.N?velDrama.Org content. He stood up and approached him, interrogating without courtesy, What are you doing here at the hospital? Nana doesnt need your care! Carl had always felt resentful and ashamed of the ambiguous rtionship between Nana and him. Looking at Carl with disdain, William retorted, If you can shamelessly linger here, why cant Ie?! With these words, William raised the lunchbox in his hand, his tone tinged with provocation. See this? Its the postpartum meal I made for Nana. Unlike you, who only knows how to talk and take no action! Learning that William was going to great lengths to please Nana, Carls sense of crisis grew stronger. He blocked the entrance and prevented William from entering, staring coldly at him as a warning. Nana is the mother of my daughter and my unofficial wife. Youd better stay away until I take action! Seeing Carls unapologetic words, William dismissed them entirely, sneering and mocking, Dont be too confident in yourself. In Nanas parents eyes, youre nothing more than a despicable man. Otherwise, why would they have driven you out into the corridor? The two of them engaged in a sarcastic exchange in front of the ward, like sworn enemies unwilling to yield an inch. Hearing William and Carl arguing in the corridor, Nana didnt want the situation to escte and be known to everyone, so she had Jane open the door. William, Nana wants you toe in. Jane smiled slightly at William and cast a sympathetic nce at Carl. Upon hearing this, William felt triumphant. He coldly swept over Carl, dering his victory, and entered the ward with light steps. Witnessing the scene, Carl felt a mixture of envy and frustration. He wanted to confront William but was concerned about the impact it would have on Nanas emotions. Arriving at the door of the ward, Carl looked through the partially open door and saw William feeding breakfast to Nana. Nana, you need to replenish your nutrition now. I specially made this for you, so please eat more. Williams every move was that of a considerate man. He was careful not to let Nana get burnt, handling each spoonful of food with great care. Nana found it difficult to refuse his kindness. She knew that William was attentive to her every need, which left her feeling guilty instead. After taking a sip of fish porridge, she spoke with embarrassment, William, during my hospital stay, its enough for me to have my parents taking care of me. You still have to go to work, so donte running here every day. What does that matter? Williams voice was extremely gentle as he helped Nana peel a boiled egg, making a heartfelt promise, As long as youre willing, I can take care of both you and your daughter for a lifetime! Hearing Williams implication, Nana didnt know how to respond. She gently and politely refused, William, youre still young, and you have your own life. I cant burden you with a child. Fool, theres no burden between us. If it werent for your Dad approaching me back then, I might have be a father long ago. William sighed helplessly. He had already prepared himself to reconcile with Nana and was willing to ept the newborn child. After all, they had a long future ahead of them, and they would definitely continue to have more children. In the room next door, Carl listened with flushed cheeks, almost wanting to drag William out and give him a beating. Clutching his fists tightly, Carl realized that if he didnt make a move soon, he would not only lose Nana but also see his daughter grow up with her stepfather. But before his thoughts could turn into action, a cold question suddenly came from behind. Carl, are you here bothering my daughter again? Recognizing Jerrys voice, Carls body stiffened, and he turned to see the elderly couple ring at him with anger. This time, Carl remained calm. He knew that William never had Jerrys approval and was even more rejected by the Lawson family. Faced with Jerrys inquiry, Carl didnt challenge him and took a step back, speaking calmly, I just came to visit Nana. Ill be relieved once I know shes awake. Dont pretend to be a good person at a time like this. If you really cared about her, you wouldnt have done something to hurt her while she was pregnant! Tracy sneered disdainfully. Carl had no defense, even though he deeply regretted the incident of drunken indiscretion. Unfortunately, he couldnt prove his innocence. Sorry Carls anger gradually dissipated. He intended to leave the hospital but didnt want to let William have his way. Before leaving, Carl smiled slightly at Jerry and Tracy, speaking calmly, Then I wont disturb Nana anymore. Since William is taking care of her, I wont intrude. Upon hearing Williams name, Jerry froze. What did you say? William is in the ward? Tracys expression also changed. Without waiting for Carls response, she hurriedly walked into the room. Soon after, Jerry also entered the ward and saw William feeding Nana. Instantly, anger consumed him. William, my daughter doesnt need your care. Immediately leave with your things! Tracys first words upon entering were to dismiss him, showing no consideration for William. Equally furious, Jerry approached William sitting by the bedside, pulling him aside. Ive told you before, my daughter will never marry you. Stop deluding yourself! Jerrys eyes turned red, but his words were interrupted by Nanas shout. Dad! William hasnt done anything wrong. Dont be so shallow-minded! Nana had a headache at this moment, fully aware that her parents had never liked William and looked down on his rural background. Jerry ignored his daughters protest and angrily berated William, grabbing him by the cor. Give up on this foolish idea. A poor boy like you is not worthy of Nana. Stop trying to reach beyond your means! He then pushed William out into the corridor, disregarding Nanas attempts to stop him. Seeing William being chased out of the ward, Carl stood nearby, enjoying the spectacle, unable to resist pouring cold water. Ive warned you before. Isnt this self-inflicted humiliation? Carl teased, about to leave before Tracy handed him the thermos lunchbox. Donte to bother my daughter again. Nana wont eat anything you make! Tracy shoved the lunchbox into Williams hands, then closed the door to the ward tightly. Chapter 853 Strangeness in the Kitchen Repeatedly humiliated by the elderly couple, William stood silently in the corridor. He never imagined that even after all this time, they would still refuse to ept him, despite Nanas suffering from Carls betrayal and giving birth to a child. As Carl watched William standing still, he sneered and mockingly consoled, Mr. Lawrence, its important to know your ce. I suggest you stop bringing trouble upon yourself. Leaving behind this advice, Carl headed towards the direction of the elevator. Little did he know that William suddenly caught up with him. Just as Carl felt something was off, a half-filled thermos of warm fish porridge was poured over his head. You bastard! Let me teach you a lesson! William threw the thermos onto the windowsill, cursing fiercely, and then kicked Carl to the ground. Carl, unwilling to back down, wiped the sticky fish porridge off his face and angrily charged at William. The two of them once again engaged in a fight, filling the hospital corridor with chaos and the salty smell of fish. Jerry and Tracy heard the continuousmotion outside and came out to see Carl and William fighting. Theyre fighting like dogs. Lets not interfere! Jerry tugged at his wifes sleeve and pulled Tracy back into the ward. At that moment, Nana could only lie on the hospital bed. She vaguely guessed that the two of them had started fighting again and anxiously pleaded, Dad, could you help me get out of bed? I dont want them to be enemies. Mind your own business! Just lie down and dont move! Tracy stepped forward to stop Nana, resolutely preventing her daughter from getting involved. The sound of the brawl outside hadnt stopped yet, and Nana felt distressed and tearful as she tried to persuade her parents, Mom, Dad, Im sorry for what Carl did, but why are you taking it out on William? Lately, Nana had been defending William, and her parents thought she still had lingering feelings for him. They both frowned deeply. Silly girl, we know that William hasnt betrayed you, but there are other reasons why we have never epted him. Tracy sat down by the bedside and earnestly advised her daughter, leaving the rest of the exnation to her husband. Yes, when I investigated this guys background, I found out that he often got into fights in middle school and even stole things in high school. He didnt go to jail because he was underage, but it was said that he almost ended up in a juvenile detention center. Jerry looked disappointed, shaking his head as he recounted, We didnt tell you back then because we didnt want you to be hurt after a breakup. But now that you know, you cant let your emotions cloud your judgment. Just keep your distance from William. Nana was shocked by these words. In her impression, William had always been a simple and kind person. Moreover, in Nanas memory, William had never mentioned these past experiences. Dad, are you joking? William cant be that kind of person! Nana felt her mind in turmoil, unable to distinguish the truth from her parents words. Perhaps they were tarnishing Williams reputation just to make her give up on him. How could your dad deceive you? Tracy took over the conversation, earnestly reasoning, We didnt tell you before because we were afraid it would hurt you after a breakup. But now that you know, you cant let your emotions rule you. Just maintain your distance from William. Jerry agreed with his wifes thoughts and patiently advised his daughter, Youre still young. In a couple of years, well introduce you to someone else. Dont have any more contact with William. Nana remained silent at their words. Her mind was in chaos, half-believing and half-doubting Williams unworthy past. At the same time, Carl and William were escorted out of the hospital by security. Neither of them had gained the upper hand in the fight, and the end result was that both were injured. But after the recent incident, Carl became optimistic about the future. He realized that William was no match for him. With a body full of pain and disarray, Carl drove home. After taking a shower, he hid in his room and searched online for postpartum meal recipes. Coincidentally, the maid returned from grocery shopping and he went downstairs into the kitchen, immediately starting to prepare the postpartum meal himself. Although Carl rarely cooked on regr days, he believed that if William could do it, he could do it too. After preparing the ingredients and cleaning them thoroughly, Carl nned to stew chicken soup for Nana. The maid stood outside the kitchen, bewildered by the sudden diligence of Carl, who rarely lifted a finger in the kitchen. Lost in her thoughts, Grace came down from upstairs and entered the living room. From a distance, she saw Carl busy in the kitchen, and she was equally surprised. Emily, it seems like Carl is hungry. Go and help him, will you? Upon hearing Graces orders, the maid exined awkwardly, Miss Panchak, its not that Im not doing my job, but the young master instructed me not to enter the kitchen. Thats strange Grace frowned, curious about Carls peculiar behavior. She then walked step by step towards the kitchen, leaning against the refrigerator as she observed Carl chopping onions and ginger. Carl, are you stewing chicken soup? Mm. At that moment, Carl seemed absent-minded, mechanically responding to Graces question. The pot on the stove was boiling, and he turned around to put the chopped onions and ginger into it. However, due to adding too much water, Carl identally scalded himself with the hot water. He suddenly furrowed his brows, feeling as if his fingers were being burned in fire. Witnessing this, Grace couldnt care less about her curiosity and hurriedly ran over to show concern. Carl, is your hand okay? Let me have a look! Graces tone was filled with urgency, and she tenderly held his hand, feeling sorry for him. Unexpectedly, Carl remained indifferent and pushed Grace away, expressionless as he responded, My hand is fine. Ill rinse it with running water. Having said that, he moved to the sink to wash the vegetables, no longer paying attention to Grace beside him. Although Carl had always been cold and sarcastic towards her, Grace couldnt help but feel that something was off. After the chicken soup started stewing, she saw Carl start preparing other dishes, and a vague realization dawned upon her. Back upstairs, Grace knocked on Mrs. Waters room and quickly closed the door after entering. Do you know that Carl has returned? Grace spoke in a hushed voice. Having just had an argument with her son the previous night, Mrs. Waters was still upset and grumbled with annoyance, What difference does it make if hees back or not? Im utterly disappointed in this son of mine! Without wasting any time trying to console Mrs. Waters, Grace sat down beside her and began to report. Carl was acting really strange today. As soon as he came back, he started stewing chicken soup in the kitchen and even made some other light dishes. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waterss curiosity was piqued. She stared intently at Grace, asking for more details.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mrs. Waters was Graces supporter, so there was no need for her to hide anything. Grace disclosed everything without omitting a single detail, even mentioning how much salt Carl had put in the chicken soup. After Mrs. Waters attentively listened to the whole story, she suddenly pped her thigh and eximed, I understand now! Carl is preparing the postpartum meal! Chapter 854 Intentions Postpartum meals are usually characterized by high protein, high nutrition, and a light and easily digestible taste. As an experienced person, Mrs. Waters understood what was going on as soon as she heard Graces description. After pondering for a moment, Mrs. Waters furrowed her brows and said with a serious expression, If Im not mistaken, it seems that Nana has already given birth. Really? Grace looked surprised and blinked her eyes as she asked, Didnt you say she was over eight months pregnant? Its still some time away from the due date. Mrs. Waters continued to focus on her thoughts and, considering Carls early departures andte returns these past two days, coupled with his refusal to reveal his whereaboutsst night, she became even more convinced of her judgment. Maybe its a premature birth! Mrs. Waters asserted confidently, and her mood became excited. Although she didnt like Nana, she still wanted to know about the newborn child. Grace noticed that Mrs. Waters couldnt sit still in the room and eagerly offered, Mrs. Waters, shall I apany you to go and ask? No need! Mrs. Waters immediately refused, her eyes darting around as she cautiously revealed her thoughts, Now, my rtionship with Carl is not good. Even if I ask, I might not get an answer. As she spoke, Mrs. Waters paced back and forth in the room with her hands behind her back. Call Emily in. I have something to tell her. Upon hearing Mrs. Waters instructions, Grace wasnt sure what actions to take as a supporting role in this situation. Alright. Please wait a moment. Grace obediently left, and a cunning glint shed in Mrs. Waters eyes. In the evening, Carl poured the well-cooked herbal soup into a thermos sk and packed the meals in a lunchbox, then drove to the hospital. Just as he left, Emily ran upstairs to report the news to Mrs. Waters. At that moment, Mrs. Waters had already changed into her outdoor attire. She lifted her foot and left, secretly following in another car from the house. After about forty minutes, Carl stopped outside the ward. It was currently dinner time, and Jerry and Tracy had both returned home to prepare dinner for their daughter, ensuring she followed the postpartum recovery diet. Carl listened to the silence in the ward and confirmed that the elderly couple was not present. With this assurance, he confidently knocked on the door. At this moment, Nana was flipping through parenting books, eagerly anticipating the babys early emergence from the incubator. Hearing the knocking from outside, Nana thought it was her parents and casually responded without much thought. With Nanas permission, Carl pushed the door open and walked in, smiling and greeting her from beside the hospital bed, Nana, are you hungry? Ive stewed some chicken soup for you. Seeing Carls dusty figure, Nanas face showed a momentary surprise, and the faint smile on her lips quickly disappeared. Why are you here again? Nanas emotions fluctuated, and a hint of annoyance appeared on her face. However, Carl remained good-natured. He walked to the bedside and put down what he was holding, patiently exining, You shouldnt be angry during your postpartum recovery. I just came to bring you dinner. Ill leave after you finish eating. Unfortunately, Nana didnt appreciate his efforts at all. When she saw Carl open the thermos sk and the lunchbox, she furrowed her brow and drove him away, saying, Ive told you that I dont want to see you. Could you please leave with your things? Nana Carl pleaded helplessly. Nana refused topromise and endured the pain from the incision in her abdomen as she suddenly sat up from the hospital bed.N?velDrama.Org content. Dont bother me anymore. If you really care about me, let me have a peaceful postpartum recovery! Nanas tone left no room for negotiation, and Carl had no way to deal with her. Fine, I wont make you angry. Carl forced a bitter smile, took two steps back, and kept his distance from Nana. Before leaving the ward, he looked back with reluctance, gazing at Nanas thin face and smiled reassuringly, I know Ive let you down, but the chicken soup hasnt done anything wrong. Its good for your body if you drink a little. Nana didnt soften her stance, but she did listen to Carls words. Seeing Nana nod slightly, Carl felt relieved and left the room with a sense of longing. As the sound of the door closing reached her ears, Nana, who had been looking down, suddenly looked up towards the door. He really left For a moment, Nanas mood became slightly downcast. The aroma of the chicken soup filled the air as Nana struggled to move her body and took a sip with a spoon. Its so nd! Nana frowned. She picked up a piece of lightly stir-fried vegetable with her chopsticks and found that it wasnt cooked properly. Without a doubt, Carl had personally cooked these dishes. Nana knew that Carl had never cooked before, but today he went against his usual habits and cooked both vegetables and soup. She could feel the thoughtfulness behind it. Even though the chicken soupcked vor and the vegetables werent fully cooked, Nana knew that Carl had put effort into it. However, they had reached an irreparable point in their rtionship. Even if Carl gave his all, she didnt want to set aside her pride and ept it. Moreover, Grace was still living in the Waters family. What significance did she hold? As Nana drank the chicken soup with conflicting emotions, Carl entered the elevator. He wanted to go upstairs and see his daughter. Although he couldnt hold her in his arms, catching a glimpse of her would be good enough. Soon, Carl greeted the doctor and, apanied by a nurse, saw his daughter lying in an incubator, peacefully asleep. Baby, Daddy is here to see you! Carl couldnt help but smile and waved at his daughter through the ss. He knew he couldnt disturb her by going inside, so he stood quietly outside. After a while, while Carl was watching his daughter and speaking, he suddenly felt that her breathing rate andplexion werent quite right. Of course, Carl didnt have a medical background, so he couldnt articte the reason behind his vague sense of unease. Out of concern for his child, Carl decided to ask the doctor. He entered the consultation room and immediately expressed his concerns to the doctor. Upon hearing Carls description, the doctor smiled calmly and answered, Mr. Waters, dont worry. Since your daughter was born prematurely, her lungs havent fully developed yet. These conditions will gradually disappear after she reaches full term. Really? Maybe we should have her examined, just to be sure Carl hesitated, fearing any potentialplications for his daughter. We have already conducted examinations before, and the baby is rtively healthy in all aspects. The doctor dismissed Carls suggestion and advised him to wait patiently. Alright, Ille to see the baby again tomorrow. Thank you, doctor. Carl thanked the doctor verbally, but he remained restless in his heart. Ever since Nana gave birth, Carl had spent a lot of time learning about various aspects of premature babies. He knew that premature infants didnt have the same level of health as full-term babies, so he was always on edge. Taking the elevator back downstairs, Carl contemted whether to tell Nana about this. However, considering that Nanas own recovery was not yetplete, revealing this information might only add to her worries. Lets observe for a couple more days. I hope the baby is fine. Carlforted himself internally, nning to go back to the ward and see if Nana had consumed the chicken soup he had stewed for most of the day. He hurriedly walked through the corridor, eager to see Nana. But before Carl could enter the room, he was startled to hear an argumenting from inside. Chapter 855 Enduring Patience Carl felt a tightness in his heart when he realized the shrill voice sounded incredibly familiar. Approaching the hospital room, he pressed his ear against the door, and his handsome face darkened. Swiftly pushing open the door, Carl noticed a woman pointing at Nana and shouting profanities. He stepped forward and tightly grabbed her. Mom! What are you doing at the hospital? Havent you caused enough trouble at home? Carls eyelid twitched. He never expected his mother to find her way to the hospital. As soon as Carl spoke, criticizing her, Mrs. Waters became even more arrogant. Why cant Ie? The child is the blood of the Waters family. As a grandmother, dont I have the right to know? Mrs. Waters stood her ground, shaking off Carls hand and reprimanding him sternly. Youre bing more and more unreasonable. You hid the fact that Nana had given birth to a baby from me! Hearing his mothers justified scolding, Carl felt frustrated and lowered his gaze. Mom, I didnt want to hide it from you. He took a deep breath, suppressing his inner irritation, and exined, At that time, Nana had a difficult delivery, and her body hadnt fully recovered. I just didnt want you to disturb her. Unexpectedly, Carls constant vignce against her made Mrs. Waters even angrier. Her face turned red, and she stared at him, asking with an indignant tone, Am I that terrible in your eyes? How did I affect her postpartum recovery? Tired of his mothers abusivenguage, Carl closed his eyes gently. Collecting his thoughts, he didnt want to argue and maintained hisposure as he persuaded, Mom, please stop causing a scene. Lets go home. After saying that, his gaze turned to Nana. He saw her delicate face filled with anger and her rapid breathing causing her chest to rise and fall irregrly. Im sorry, Nana. Ill bring you chicken soup tomorrow. Carl smiled bitterly, and when he lowered his head, he discovered that the chicken soup had spilled all over the floor. Is the chicken soup I made not good? He thought Nana was angry and threw the thermos to the ground directly. Nanas eyes flickered, understanding the meaning behind Carls question. She bit her lip and exined, Your mother pushed the chicken soup to the ground. It has nothing to do with me. Hearing this, Carl paused. He knew that Mrs. Waters would cause trouble when she came. Mom, why are you making things difficult for Nana? Her incision hasnt healed yet. How can you bear to do this? Carls anger burned inside him, but unfortunately, he couldnty a hand on his own mother. Mrs. Waters, however, stood righteously, holding her head high, and replied, Because she doesnt respect me! I asked her about the gender of the child, whether she had chosen a name, but she pretended not to hear! Mrs. Waters became more passionate as she spoke. Seeing Nanas cold and silent face, she turned her head and interrogated Carl. Is the child a boy or a girl? When will hee out of the incubator? Carls mind buzzed, and he moved his lips, Its a daughter. The doctor said the child will need at least another month in the hospital. Upon hearing that Nana had given birth to a girl, the only trace of expectation on Mrs. Waters face vanished. Turning her neck to the side, she sneered sarcastically, So, you gave birth to a worthless girl. Nana could endure Mrs. Waters arrogance in front of her, but she couldnt tolerate anyone insulting her child. Youre a woman yourself. By your logic, youre also worthless! Nana didnt give Mrs. Waters a good look and immediately retorted. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters became even angrier, ring at Nana and exploding, How dare you insult me? Is it impressive to have a daughter? Where do you get the nerve to argue with me?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. You shameless thing! You ran away with your ex-boyfriend while pregnant. Dont even think about my son marrying you. You can forget about it for the rest of your life! And I demand a paternity test for the child. I suspect shes someone elses, not my sons! Carl, dont be a fool and be someone elses scapegoat. Ive said it before, Nana is fickle. She only came to you after being dumped by another man! Amidst the arguing and bickering, Mrs. Waters somewhat vented her anger and pulled Carl, preparing to leave. Thats enough! How long do you want to keep hurling insults like a vulgar woman? Carls lips trembled uncontrobly. Mrs. Waters insults towards Nana, uttered one by one, pierced his heart like a thousand arrows, causing him to lose control of his emotions. It was rare to hear the son speak so loudly. Mrs. Waters was indeed taken aback. Carl,e home with me! Pausing for a moment, Mrs. Waters grabbed Carls hand and red at Nana with disdain. Wasting food on someone as indecisive as this is pointless even if you bring them home! Repeatedly provoked by Mrs. Waters, Nanas vision blurred, and she roared with all her might, Leave! All of you, leave my ward! Mrs. Waters paid no heed, slinging her purse over her shoulder and swaggering out the door. Carl was forcefully dragged out by his mother, but after a few steps, he stopped and sternly said, Mom, go home first. Donte to the hospital causing a scene again, or dont me me for being unfilial! This statement was Carls warning to his mother, and his patience was nearing its limit. Relying on her position as the head of the family, Mrs. Waters didnt care and sneered at her son, asking, What? Do you want to sever ties with me? All for a woman whos not loyal to you? Carl had indeed entertained simr thoughts. Mrs. Waters acted high and mighty every day, even insulting his hardworking fiance who gave birth to their child out of wedlock. He had had enough long ago, and his mental state was on the verge of copse. Yes, I hope you dont push me! Carl responded, enunciating each word. Mrs. Waters red again, about to explode at her son, when suddenly she saw Jerry and Tracy approaching from the opposite direction. The elderly couple had just prepared dinner and brought it to the hospital, never expecting to see Carl and Mrs. Waters at the door of the ward. Youre here again, bullying my daughter! Jerry was immediately furious, handing the thermal lunchbox to his wife and rushing over in a few steps. Mrs. Waters, full of arrogance and looking down on Nana, naturally didnt regard her parents highly either. Whos bullying your daughter? I heard she had a worthless child, so I came to take a look! she insulted Nana openly. Hearing Mrs. Waters openly insulting their granddaughter, Jerry and Tracy were infuriated, grinding their teeth. And so, the three of them began arguing in the hallway. The argument escted from inside the room to outside, and Carl felt the urge to kill. But the instigator was his own mother, so Carl couldnt do anything about her. He could only try to stop the three from quarreling and repeatedly apologize to Jerry and Tracy. Sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Lawson. My mom has a bad temper and is unreasonable. Please dont get into it with her. The elderly couple already had deep misunderstandings about Carl, and with Mrs. Waters appearing and stirring up trouble, they decided to take out their phones and prepare to call the police. Dont say any more. The Waters family may have money, but our family isnt one to be bullied easily. Let the police handle everything when they arrive! The corridor was filled with loud arguments, and Nana tightly clutched the bedsheets on her hospital bed. Suddenly, she propped herself up, enduring the pain from her wound, step by step walking towards the outside. Mom and Dad, let them go. Dont argue with that crazy woman! Nana leaned against the wall, the pain causing beads of sweat to drip down her forehead. Seeing Nanaing out, Mrs. Waters nced disdainfully and said, Who are you calling a crazy woman? Mrs. Waters had initially intended to go back and humiliate Nana some more, but before she could take a step, she saw Nana sway and copse to the ground. Chapter 856 Separation In an instant, Nana felt a tearing paining from the incision on her abdomen. She trembled and clutched her stomach, her frail body curling up. Seeing their daughter fall to the ground, Jerry and Tracy hurried over. Carl was also rmed and turned to run towards Nana. However, a pair of hands tightly held him back. Mrs. Waters didnt want to take responsibility and forcefully gestured to Carl, Come with me, dont meddle in other peoples affairs! Carl couldnt simply ignore the situation at this moment. His heart had grown cold towards his mothers indifference. If you want to go, go by yourself! Carls eyes filled with resentment as he stared directly at Mrs. Waters and spoke, If you continue to interfere, I will never call you mother for the rest of my life! This warning resounded loudly, and Mrs. Waters was stunned, her hands lightly dropping. Carls face turned icy, leaving behind harsh words as he rushed towards Nana. At this moment, Nana was sweating profusely on the ground. Jerry and Tracy wanted to help her up but found themselvescking the strength. They tried several times, but it ended in failure.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me do it! Carl squatted down. He looked at Nanas pale face, his nose tingling with a sour sensation, filled with deep apologies towards her. Jerry initially didnt want to ept Carls assistance, but considering his daughters safety, he grimaced but didnt stop him. Then, the two men worked together, using a rtively gentle approach, and finally managed to help Nana back onto the hospital bed. Nanay there panting heavily, while Tracy anxiously stood by, afraid that her daughters wound would truly tear open. She hurriedly went to call the nurse. Nana, hold on. The doctor wille soon. Carl stood by the bedside, noticing Jerrys impatient expression. However, he didnt want to turn away while Nana was in such agony. Seeing Nana gripping the edge of the bed tightly due to the pain, Carls heart tightened, and he instinctively wanted to hold her hand. But Jerry suddenly spoke up, expressing dissatisfaction with Carl still being in the hospital room. Nana has us to take care of her. You can leave. Jerry said coldly, tossing the thermal lunchbox from the cab to him. Please donte here anymore. Havent you caused enough misery to Nana? Do you want to kill her before youre satisfied? Jerrys expression was filled with grief and anger, feeling that his daughter had been blind. In a daze, Nana looked at Carl, wanting to speak but feeling choked up. In fact, whether she said it or not, Nana knew that she wouldnt be able to keep Carl. This man had once given her hope and longing, but now he had given it all to Grace. Faced with Jerrys scolding, Carl knew that his mother had gone too far. Im sorry. I was negligent today. He apologized to Jerry again and then left the hospital room without looking back. Mrs. Waters, not wanting to get involved, had already hidden near the elevator in the corner of the corridor, waiting. Seeing Carl appear in front of her, she lowered her voice and inquired, How is Nana? Shes not seriously hurt, is she? Seeing that his mother liked to stir up trouble but didnt want to take responsibility, Carl sneered, Mom, being your son is truly painful! After saying this, Carl walked directly into the elevator. On that day, the two of them returned home together. Although Mrs. Waters remained silent throughout the journey, as soon as they entered the house, she immediately changed her attitude. Carl, Ive made up my mind. Since Nana has given birth to a daughter, we should do a paternity test! Mrs. Waters had a cunning expression on her face and spoke shrewdly, If the child isnt yours, then you two shouldpletely separate. If the child is of the Waters family bloodline, then well provide monthly child support. Upon hearing that his mother had already nned an exit strategy, Carl couldnt help butugh. He remembered that his mother had arranged his entry into the entertainment industry as well. He realized that his life had always been tightly controlled by others. With a light chuckle, Carl calmly responded, I dont need to do a paternity test. If theres another daughter, Nana and I will raise her together. Realizing that Carl was still not giving up, Mrs. Waters face turned dark. She sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and started nagging again. Are you dense? Cant you see the situation? Mrs. Waters spoke with frustration, opposing Carl confidently, You are the tenth generation heir of the Waters family. Look at Nanas physical condition. Even if I agree to your marriage, can she still bear children in the future? Do you want the Waters family to die out? Noticing his mothers dislike towards her granddaughter, Carl had no intention of changing his mind. He spoke to himself, Im not alive just to carry on someones lineage. Whether its a daughter or a son, I will cherish them. Listening to Carls stubbornness, Mrs. Waters grew even more furious. Selfish and self-centered, you young people only care about yourselves! Mrs. Waters shook her head and sighed,ining, What did I raise you for since you were little? Wasnt it to bring honor to the Waters family? Is it so difficult for me to hold my grandchild? Just as this wave of questioning ended, Grace heard another argument in the living room and hurried downstairs wearing slippers. Youre back. Grace politely greeted her first, pretending not to know about Mrs. Waters sullen appearance, and asked innocently, By the way, where did you go just now? Mrs. Waters cooperated and immediately picked up the conversation, intentionally speaking for Carl to hear. I just went to the hospital. Now, my only hope of holding my grandchild lies with you! Mrs. Waters acted as if it were a reward, saying, Grace, I promise you that as long as you let me hold my grandchild, not only will you be my daughter-inw in the future, but I will also love you like my own daughter! With Mrs. Waters speaking up, Graces eyes sparkled with pride. Unable to tolerate his mothers continued interference, Carl gritted his teeth and made his decision, Fine, since the Waters family has gained a daughter, its time for me to make room. From now on, you can live with your daughter and grandchild! He had had enough of Mrs. Waters unreasonable behavior and, after saying that, he quickly went upstairs to pack his things. Seeing Carl retaliating against her, Mrs. Waters initially didnt take it seriously. But when Carl returned to the living room with a suitcase in hand, she couldnt believe it and asked, What do you mean? Do you think you can separate from me now? Think whatever you want. In any case, I dont deserve to be your son, so Ill keep my distance! Carl didnt want to argue or fight, he calmly stated his ns and left. Chapter 857 The Competition Star Entertainment. Boss, your mother-inw has made soup and someone brought it up for you, the assistant said, holding a thermos sk and cing it on the table. Jane waved her hand, directly instructing the person to pour it into the trash can. This was already the third time Beatrice hade to deliver something to her, and each time Jane mercilessly rejected it and threw it in the trash. She believed that such back-and-forth exchanges were useless to her. The best solution was to never let Beatrice appear in front of her again. These past few days, Jane had been reflecting on the matter and felt that she hadnt done anything wrong. However, Patricks attitude had left her very disappointed. Tell her to take everything away when shees to deliver something in the future. Jane didnt need such concern. Naturally, the assistant listened to her words. Jane looked at thepetition that was only two days away and realized that she hadnt made any preparations, her mind inplete disarray. Anthony had already made all the necessary preparations. These past few days, the matters at home had indeed troubled her greatly. Before long, the assistant brought another thermos sk and ced it in front of her. Didnt I tell you? Dont bring it to me again, Jane said, a little angry. This one wasnt sent by Beatrice, the CEO sent it, the assistant exined cautiously, afraid of incurring Janes wrath. Where is he? He couldnt send something and then disappear, could he? Jane looked behind him but didnt see anyone. The CEO has already left, he said hell take care of this matter in the next few days. Jane had waited for a few days, only to receive such an answer, which made her very angry. She suddenly swept everything off the table and onto the floor. Venting her anger. Just then, Finley walked over and saw the mess on the floor. She didnt say much, just silently helped Jane clean up. You should go out first, Ill take care of it here. Finley asked the assistant to leave first. Seeing Jane sitting on the sofa, trembling with anger, made her feel very distressed. These things shouldnt be the reason for your outburst. After all, they are innocent, Finley said, alwaysforting others. Among their group of friends, she was the more mature one. Are you here to speak on his behalf too? Jane nced at Finley and asked. How could I possibly speak for him? Finley covered her with a nket and poured hot water for her. Why get so angry? Its not good for your health, not to mention the baby. Since she got pregnant, she had been paying great attention to her health and temper. She had already gained better control, but she didnt expect Patrick to touch her sore spot this time. Of course, I know! Jane carefully protected her child, taking deep breaths to calm herself down, afraid that her emotions would affect the baby in her belly. Give him some time to exin on his own, after all, Beatrice is his family. Finleys words made Jane sink into contemtion and after a while, she reluctantly agreed. And so, the two of them entered a cold war, neither willing to acknowledge the other.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Janespetition was approaching. This time, thepetition was arranged online, and they couldnt see each other. The schedule and time of thepetition were sent out by the hacker website. Immediately, many people flocked to the forum to observe theirpetition. Some even started cing bets to guess the winners and losers. Jane was in her home study, while Anthony was in his own room. As for Marion, he was in an unknown location. Thepetition was about to begin, and the three of them were already online and prepared. Thispetition also attracted more attention, with the hacker website investing a lot of funds and appreciation in it. For their hackers, it was undoubtedly an invisible form of support. The rules of thepetition were to crack the password of a system at the same time. The system was designed by the hacker website based on theirpetitions in recent years, increasing the difficulty. They even specified the time: they had to solve the password within 10 minutes, and the one who took less time would win. In the past, they had alwayspleted suchpetitions in this format. As a result, in the past few years, the three of them had achieved good results. The challenge between the top three this time was indeed worth watching. After the website released the list, they invited the three of them to a small room where they could see each others faces but not what they were controlling. Only the audience could see that. Now thepetition begins. After the host announced, the three of them immediately started operating. Finley was waiting for them at the door. Even Patrick postponed all his meetings and stared at the screen the whole time. They all knew that thispetition was highly significant. For Jane, the programming password was not easy to crack at once. She didnt start right away but silently observed for a minute to find the connections they mentioned before starting. On the other hand, Anthony directly started and proceeded steadily with each step. Marion, on the other hand, treated thispetition as a breakthrough for himself. He started quickly, and even his operations were iprehensible to the hackers. The hearts of many hackers were glued together as they silently stared at the three people on the screen. They all wanted to see who would ultimately win. As time passed second by second, Jane had reached the final step. Anthony still had one door left to unlock. Marion directly disyed hisputer screen to the many hackers, showing the steps he was taking. Thepetition proceeded tensely. Jane entered the final string of passwords and clicked submit. Just as she submitted, Marion also submitted. The two of them almost submitted at the same time, but Jane was slightly faster. Just as the two of them submitted, Anthony followed closely and submitted half a minuteter. It seemed that there was not much difference in their times. This made many hackers breathe a sigh of relief. They were all amazed by the intensity of thispetition. Never before had there been such a tense and intensepetition. They leftments below. These top three really live up to their reputation. Their times are practically indistinguishable, even better than their previous speeds. Isnt Jane pregnant? How can she operate so fast? Everyone was satisfied with the achievements of the three of them. Jane finally let out a long sigh of relief. It was finally over. The host announced the results of thepetition, Ada is first, Marion is second, and Anthony is third. However, the performances of all three of them are much better than in recent years. Chapter 858 A Step Ahead in Skills These spectators witnessed the scene and were proud of the three of them. The trophies for thepetition were directly mailed to their homes. Jane immediately left after the results were announced. At the same time, Marion received a phone call. I lost to you again this time, but I ept it wholeheartedly. Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Janes lips. Your recent operations have improved significantly. It seems like youve been training intensively. Do you really want to beat me that badly? Her words had a hint of provocation. Marion couldnt help butugh on the other end of the phone. Among so many hackers, I guess everyonesmon desire is to defeat you. Jane was surprised to hear that her reputation was so prominent. She considered herself to be just a regr hacker, but she was idolized by everyone. Shortly after, Anthony walked in, and Jane put the call on speaker. Congrattions, Marion. Im d to have had the opportunity topete with you individually. Now I know the difference in our skills, and Ill practice more in the future. The three of them, like long-lost friends, chatted amicably, even though they hadnt met in person many times. After thispetition, Anthony was ready to leave Janes house. After all, he hadpleted his mission here and had no reason to stay any longer. Jane specifically arranged for a driver to take him, but she hadnt seen Finleys presence. Maybe you should wait a bit longer. I guess shelle over soon. Shes not the type to break her appointments. Anthony waved his hand. Forget it, Master. I dont want her to face the ups and downs with me. Shes better suited for a stable life, and these days arent suitable for her. Only two people who trust and confide in each other would consider each others future. Jane felt a bit helpless and didnt know what to say. She could only watch him leave. The driver took Anthony to the airport, where he looked up at the sky filled with white clouds, feeling a sense of mncholy. Anthony sighed deeply and walked inside. You stand there, did you forget something? A voice sounded from behind him, causing Anthony to abruptly turn around and see Finley holding luggage, standing behind him and pointing at his hand. At that moment, Anthony suddenly smiled, revealing two small dimples. Why are you here? This isnt where youre supposed to be. Finley ran towards him with her suitcase. My life has always been smooth sailing. It has never been so intense. I dont want to continue walking steadily. I finally met someone who understands me, and I dont want him to leave my life alone. This was the first time Finley had the courage to face her own feelings. Dont you regret it? Finley vigorously shook her head. If I regretted it, I wouldnt havee. The two hugged tightly, and in that moment, they seemed to forget about their identities, positions, and power. All they saw in each others eyes was love. Jane received a text message from Finley, along with a photo of the two of them together. She couldnt help but smile. This might be the best oue. Finleys flower shop continued to be managed by Jane. Jane stepped out of her room, feeling empty and as if something was missing. Even theughter and joy of the past seemed to have disappeared. Patrick entered with arge bouquet of flowers and looked at her affectionately. Congrattions on securing the throne. Jane snorted lightly and walked past him without a word. I dont need the CEOs help to share this kind of joy with me. Saying that, Jane got into the car and drove away. Patrick wasnt in a hurry and followed her from behind. Jane stopped at the entrance of a university and a row of people stood there, weing her. You finally came. Please help us host this sports event. The principal walked forward and tightly shook Janes hand. You are the principal of this school, and it should be someone respected who hosts the sports event. Im not suitable. Jane immediately declined. When this school was on the verge of bankruptcy, it was you who stepped in. You have always been the principal of this school, just quietly and without revealing it. This school had a very high reputation in the city and was among the top three schools. When the school was on the brink of bankruptcy, Jane bought it and silently controlled the entire institution. Otherwise, it wouldnt have transformed from an unknown school to one of the top three in the city. This was quite an achievement that Jane had never revealed. There is someone more suitable to host this sports event. The principal quickly asked, Who? Jane looked behind her and saw Patricks sports car parked at the school gate. She pointed in his direction and said, Its that person. Upon seeing this, the principal immediately rushed over with his entourage to Patrick. Jane chuckled to herself and walked away alone. Patrick looked bewildered at the group surrounding him. Whats going on? Our principal wants you to be the host, someone pointed at Jane, and Patrick immediately understood and reluctantly agreed. Jane was arranged in the VIP room, watching the entire sports event on the screen. Meanwhile, Patrick was forced to host the event under the scorching sun, feeling quite ufortable but not daring toin, fearing that Jane would be unhappy. The students had heard of Patricks reputation and were thrilled to see him in person. A group of young girls surrounded Patrick. Are you the CEO of Pansy Group? Why did youe to our school? Patrick nced at the camera casually and replied, Its all because my wife is your principal.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They all knew about their rtionship, and when they realized that theughter they heard earlier was Janes, they were all amazed and found it unbelievable. They couldnt believe that Jane was the person behind the scenes, and they were so close to their idol. So, did Jane arrange for you toe and host the event? They continued to ask. Of course. The girls were envious of their fairy-tale-like rtionship. Only Patrick, with a deep gaze at the camera, said, Darling, can you forgive me? Jane saw this scene in the screening room and couldnt help but smile. Soon, Patrick was led into the screening room. Why did youe here? Did the sports event end? Jane immediately questioned. The principal chimed in, Its all over, all over. You dont have to worry. Hearing this, Jane nodded slowly. Chapter 859 Hidden Identity Very well, you did a good job this time. Patrick walked towards her, and the principal left, giving them some time alone. You havent answered me yet. Can you forgive me? Patrick continued to ask. When you settle the matters in your family, I can forgive you anytime, Jane replied. Jane didnt hold as much resentment towards him but his family. Just dealing with Mike alone was enough for her, and now his mother was added to the mix. Neither of them were easy to handle. Putting these two together would be a disaster for her. Moreover, her child would be born in a few months, and she didnt want her child to grow up in such an environment. I have already sent my mother away and made Mike leave as well. They wont cause any trouble overseas, Patrick exined. And I have decided that apart from the living expenses, I wont give them any more money. Although Mike seems extravagant and has a lot of power, he doesnt actually have much money. Patrick had been dealing with these matters for the past few days. He had talked to Mike several times, and the recent results had exhausted him mentally. He gave Mike an ultimatum, and if things didnt improve, he would cut ties with them. Their future grandchildren would carry Janes surname, which hit a nerve with Mike, prompting him to obediently take Beatrice and return abroad.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Without staying for even a moment, they left directly. Jane was satisfied when she heard the result. She stretched out her hand for him to hold as they walked out of the screening room. There were many people gathered at the entrance. Jane warmly greeted everyone while Patrick protected her from behind, afraid that someone would identally bump into her belly. Amidst the crowds support, the two of them left the school. On the way, Patrick couldnt help but ask, When did you be the principal of this school? Jane smiled and didnt answer. How many surprises are you hiding from me? Patrick looked at her and felt that she was full of secrets. Youll have to discover them slowly! They continued on their way,ughing and talking. As Carl walked out of the Waters family mansions gate, an unprecedented sense of freedom arose within him. Although his life was currently a mess, he looked forward to a brand new life. Before long, Carl took a taxi and arrived at a high-end apartmentplex located in the city center. The location was excellent, and the privacy and security were top-notch, making it suitable for a public figure like him. He entered the apartment with the key, ced his luggage down, and took out a few sets of clothes and daily necessities, arranging them in different positions. The apartment wasntrge, but it was enough for a family of three. Carl cooked some instant noodles for himself, imagining a day when Nana would ept him again, and they could live together as a family of three in this ce. Lost in his thoughts, he couldnt help but smile. Suddenly, Carl remembered that he had Nanas photos on his phone. He searched for them and stared at them quietly. Ring, ring Just as Carl was engrossed in looking at the photos, an iing call appeared on his phone, disying his agents name. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that he hadnt been to the set for many days. This included the previous notices his agent helped him ept and the negotiations for uing ad endorsements. Hello! Hailey, how did you know this number? The call connected, and Carl was somewhat surprised. A while ago, to avoid his agent Hailey Ratliffs incessant bombardment, Carl directly stopped using his usual number. On the other end, Hailey heard hiszy tone and wished she could jump out of the phone and strangle him. Carl, how long do you n on disappearing? Do you know that Im on the verge of losing my job? Upon hearing this, Carl realized that stopping all work had brought disastrous trouble to Hailey. Im sorry, Hailey. I just moved today. Lets talk about work matters tomorrow! Carl apologized first and then tried to negotiate with Hailey. However, as a top-tier agent, Hailey wasnt easily brushed off. Wait a moment. If you hang up now, Im afraid this number wont be reachable tomorrow either. Hailey was on the verge of losing it. If it werent for apanying another artist she represented who was participating in a program out of town, she would have stormed directly to Carl. No, no, Ive never lied to you, Hailey! Carl grinned, knowing that his agent had been through a lot for him, so he did his best tofort her. But Hailey didnt buy it. She directly mentioned the news she had just seen. You havent logged into Twitter recently, right? Ten minutes ago, I saw someone taking a photo of you with the headline Carl dragging a suitcase homeless on the street.'' As soon as Carl heard that someone had taken photos of him on the street and made a big deal out of it, he couldnt help but sigh at the efficiency of paparazzi these days. Who said Im homeless? Didnt I buy an apartment in the city center? Carl casually replied, not taking the news seriously. However, Haileys tone became increasingly serious, and she let out a long sigh as she informed him, Please behave normally. Negative news about you floods the inte every day. Youre bing an outsider in the entertainment industry! Hearing his agents ount, Carl realized that it had been almost a month since he took a serious job since hisst break on the set. This industry was fiercelypetitive, and within just over twenty days, his disappearance had caused his acting career to plummet. Even thepany was discussing in meetings whether to put Carl on ice, cancel all his packaging and marketing budgets. Carl, weve been working for these few years, and youve always been hardworking and ambitious. I hope to see the old you when Ie back in a few days! Haileys words were heartfelt, hoping that the person she personally nurtured could return to the right track. Unfortunately, Carls mind had long been elsewhere. Hezily replied, not caring at all, No one can stay at the peak forever. If it really doesnt work, Ill just retire! Meanwhile, while Carl was on the call with his agent, Nana had just finished her saline drip and was leaning by the bedside eating fruit. A few hours ago, after emergency treatment by the doctor, her pain had subsided, fortunately without any tearing of the incision. Jerry and Tracy were by Nanas side, seeing her feeling down, and had been staying by her bedside, keeping herpany and talking to her. Its been a few days since the child was born, and we havent given her a name yet. Jerry had just finished talking about the weather for tomorrow, and Tracy brought up a new topic. Hearing the voices, Nana swallowed the apple in her mouth and shook her head lightly in response, I havent decided yet. How about you guys help me think of a name? In fact, a few months ago, Nana and Carl had discussed the babys name together. At that time, they searched through books and dictionaries,ing up with over ten names to be finalized after the childs birth. However, things had changed, and now Nana didnt want to use those names anymore. She didnt want to be reminded of the past and get trapped in memories. Seeing Nanas indecision, Jerry and Tracy exchanged nces. What name should we choose Tracy dragged her words hesitantly. How about Janelle? It means truth, goodness, and beauty. We hope the baby will grow up to be sincere and make her dreamse true. Jerry pondered for a moment, and after forming an idea in his mind, he tentatively asked for Nanas opinion. Hearing the good meaning behind the name, Nana smiled and agreed, Alright, lets name the baby Janelle. Tracy had no objections to that, but suddenly remembered another matter. Oh, Nana, since you and Carl are separated now, lets give the baby ourst name, Lawson! Tracy smiled faintly, concerned that Nana might have reservations, and took this matter upon herself. If Carles back in the future, I will say it was my decision to let our granddaughter bear the surname Lawson.'' Jerry also supported this idea. Thats settled then. The childs name will be Janelle Lawson. Jerry decisively made the decision. However, as the mother of the baby, Nana remained neutral. Mom, Dad, Carl doesnt know about this yet. I think we should discuss it with him first to avoid future disputes. Nana hesitated, picking up her phone and browsing through it. Coincidentally, she stumbled upon a popr retweet on Twitter and saw a photo of Carl walking alone on the street at night, dragging a suitcase. He moved out of the vi? Nanas eyes widened slightly, guessing that Carl must have had a disagreement with Mrs. Waters when he went back. Whats there to fear? Even if there are disputes, Mom and Dad will handle it for you. Tracy patted Nanas hand, reassuring her not to worry about these minor details. But after seeing this news, Nana became even more uncertain. Although she couldnt forgive Carl, she didnt want to make a decision about the surname without his consent. No, lets just give the baby a temporary name for now. We can discuss the surnameter. Nana insisted on her own idea. She knew that Carl would definitelye back to the hospital. Chapter 860 Everything Revolves Around Me As Nana had expected, Carl indeed came to the hospital the next morning. However, after the chaos caused by Mrs. Waters in the ward yesterday, Carl knew that he had be the number one enemy of the Lawson family. Therefore, he chose not to show himself in front of her. Quietly standing in the corridor, he peered through a tiny crack in the door and saw Nana staring out the window in a daze. After a night of rest, herplexion had noticeably improved, and she seemed to be in good spirits. Carl chuckled to himself, knowing that as long as Nanas health improved, his worries would also lessen. After staying there for two or three minutes, Carl couldnt help but worry about his daughter, so he took the elevator upstairs again. Through the ss window, he observed his tiny baby resting in the incubator. My sweet daughter, Mom and Dad havent given you a name yet Carl gazed at the baby and spoke to himself. However, his rtionship with Nana was still strained, and if he were to discuss naming their child with her, it would undoubtedly lead to an argument. With this in mind, Carl gave up on the idea for now. He continued to study his daughters facial features, noticing the resemnce to both himself and Nana. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed an abnormal flush on the babys face, and her breathing seemed a bit heavier than yesterday. There must be something wrong! Carls intuition told him that his daughter might be sick. He immediately sought out the doctors office again and exined the situation in detail. The doctor on duty today was an experienced elderly physician. Upon learning of Carls concerns for the child, he immediately apanied a nurse to examine her. After a brief examination, the nurse measured the babys temperature and found it to be high, apanied by abnormal breath sounds. The doctor immediately took notice of the newborns condition and, in addition to the routine measures to reduce fever, began closely monitoring her condition. Meanwhile, Carl waited outside, watching as the doctor walked towards him with a grave expression, causing an ominous feeling to well up within him. Mr. Waters Carl approached, wanting to inquire about his daughters health, but before he could speak, the doctor preempted him. After conducting tests on your child, Mr. Waters, we found symptoms of fever and mild pneumonia. The doctor patiently exined the specific condition to Carl while attempting to reassure him, However, theres no need to worry too much. Your daughter was born prematurely by over a month, and these types of illnesses are quitemon. With proper treatment, she will improve. Although the doctors words were reassuring, Carls heart tightened in an instant. Even though the doctor downyed it, his face betrayed his nervousness. Doctor, my daughter has been sleeping in the incubator since birth. How could she suddenly develop pneumonia? Carl asked in confusion. Seeing his worried expression, the doctor continued to exin, Its mainly because the babys lungs are not fully developed. Dust and viruses in the air can easily be a source of infection. I see, so thats how it is. As Carl listened to the doctors exnations one by one, his mind wandered. Seeing his daughter being taken to another room by the nurse, his anxiety intensified, fearing that her condition might worsen. After a moment, Carl returned to the floor where Nanas room was located. He was torn about whether to inform Nana about this news. Even if he decided to keep it from her temporarily, he needed to inform Jerry and Tracy. With this n in mind, Carl quickly turned a corner in the hallway, but unexpectedly, he saw Tracy chatting with rtives from the Lawson family near the window.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. My granddaughter has a name now. We just gave it to herst night. Her name is Janelle. We havent decided on a nickname yet, but we think Janelle sounds lovely. Tracy proudly introduced, The child took on the Lawson familys surname, which brings our families closer. The rtives from the Lawson family looked slightly surprised and asked in a hushed voice, Did you decide for the child to have the mothers surname? Does the childs father have no objections? What objections could he have? Upon hearing this question, Tracy dismissively spread her hands and said, My daughter has suffered a lot because of him. Were just letting the child have the mothers surname, which is already quite generous. Not far away, Carls expression grew increasingly gloomy, and turmoil raged within him. After the rtives from the Lawson family left, Tracy was about to return to the ward to take care of her daughter when she suddenly heard Carls shout from behind. I really like the name Janelle, but shouldnt we discuss the issue of the childs surname? Carl tried his best to remain calm in front of Tracy. He didnt want to further strain their rtionship, but he couldnt just stand by and lose his rights as a father. However, Tracy refused to budge. Upon hearing that Carl knew about the naming of the child, she lowered her face and asked coldly, What is there for us to discuss? You cheated on my daughter during her pregnancy, and now you want to argue about the childs surname. Do you think you have the right? Previously, Carl rarely exined his inner frustrations, but this time he was afraid of being deprived of his identity as a father, so he had to retort, even if reluctantly, I do have the right, both in terms of blood rtions and social rtions. Carl didnt want to endure in silence anymore. His gaze was firm, and he spoke with reason, Im not insisting on giving my daughter the surname Waters, but I hope to have a say in this matter. Besides He didnt finish his sentence as a sudden thought shed through his mind-the baby was running a fever and had been diagnosed with pneumonia. Lets not discuss this for now. Theres something I must inform you about. Janelle is sick. When I went to see her just now, the doctor discovered shes ill! Carl started with the important news, and as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Tracy widen her eyes. My granddaughter is sick? Tracys face filled with panic. She didnt even bother to greet Nana and hurriedly walked away to find the elevator. However, as she was waiting for the elevator, a nurse hurriedly stopped her. Are you Janelles grandmother? the nurse asked. Tracy nodded nkly and listened as the nurse continued, Janelle suddenly fainted, and the situation is not optimistic. We need to perform emergency treatment. Please have the childs mother sign this form. The sudden turn of events caught Tracy off guard, and she stood there almost dumbfounded before reacting after a few seconds. Alright! Ill inform my daughter right away! Tracy turned around and walked towards the ward, unaware that the babys condition had suddenly worsened in a short period of time. He heard Tracy and Nana briefly describing the situation, and Carls heavy heart sank even further. Soon, Nanas sobbing could be heard from the ward, and Carl felt dizzy, as if riding a rollercoaster of joy and sorrow. In the next moment, just as Carl nned to go andfort his daughter, Tracy and the nurse came out. Carl, Im leaving Nana in your care. Stay with her and try to calm her down! Jerry wasnt at the hospital at the moment, so Tracy had no choice but to entrust Nanas care to Carl. Chapter 861 Treading Two Paths In the hospital room, Nana curled up on the pillow, crying uncontrobly. Carl was beside her, unsure of how tofort her. After all, he was also consumed by worry, unable to ept the fact that their daughter was critically ill just days after her birth. Nana, be strong Carl repeated the phrase in his mind several times before gently speaking up, I believe our baby will ovee this danger. Listening to Carls words of constion, Nana continued to sob softly. At this moment, no words could calm Nana down. Since the birth of their child, she hadnt even seen her daughter yet. After living in her womb for eight months, her mother-daughter bond was about to begin, but it was disrupted by a dire medical report. Unable to bear it, Nana wiped away the tears from her cheeks and looked up at Carl, pleading with her eyes. Could you please help me get out of bed? I want to see our daughter. Nanas voice was filled with despair. Carl, seeing her wipe away tears only for new ones to well up, simply embraced her. Nana, dont worry. The doctors are doing everything they can to save our child. After days of separation, Carl finally felt Nanas warmth again, although her body was weak and helpless. Trust me, our baby will be fine. Whatever happens, Ill be by your side. I promise That day, Carlforted Nana for a long time, finally calming her anxious heart. An hourter, the nurse brought the news that the child had been sessfully saved and was currently under observation in the neonatal intensive care unit.N?velDrama.Org content. From morning till night, throughout the entire day and night, Carl remained by Nanas side. Even with Jerry and Tracy present, he stayed in the corridor, never leaving the hospital for a moment. The next morning, as the childs condition gradually stabilized, the diagnosis came out. Through gic testing, they discovered that the child had a gic defect, diagnosed asbined immunodeficiency disease. This condition was caused by both parents carrying recessive genes. The best treatment option was hematopoietic stem cell transntation. After preliminary investigations, it was determined that neither the bone marrow bank nor the cord blood bank had a matching donor for the child. The only option left was to consider bone marrow transntation from a rtive. The atmosphere in the hospital room was suffocating, making it hard to breathe. Upon hearing Jerrys exnation, Nana, without hesitation, made a suggestion, her voice full of urgency, Dad, let me donate bone marrow to Janelle. As long as it can cure her illness, it doesnt matter what I have to do. Hearing Nanas desperate plea, Tracy sighed and gently reassured her, Nana, dont let your emotions cloud your judgment. Your body is too weak right now, and the doctors dont rmend you attempting it. Your father and I will get tested first. And me! Just as the elderly couple was anxiously discussing, Carl pushed the door open and entered the room. I am Janelles father. The chances of a sessful match should be higher with me. Let me try first! Upon hearing Carls selfless offer, Jerry and Tracy were somewhat surprised. Alright, lets go find the doctor! Jerry nodded with excitement. In this critical situation, he didnt have time to consider Carls past mistakes. With the agreement of the elderly couple, Carl was also eager. However, as he turned around, he heard Nanas voice from behind. Carl, thank you! Nanay on the hospital bed, weakly smiling at Carl. Rest assured, our daughter will definitely get better! The two of them locked eyes, and Carls voice was filled with confidence. Without dy, he, Jerry, and Tracy went to undergo bone marrow matching, and then they had to wait for the results. Due to the fluctuating condition of their child, the hospital managed to expedite the matching process by more than half. Three dayster, in the morning. Carl received a call early in the morning, informing him that the matching was sessful. This news undoubtedly filled Carl with joy. He rushed to the hospital at the fastest speed and burst into the ward. Nana, our daughter is saved! I can donate my bone marrow to her! Carls voice was filled with excitement. The three days of torment and worry finally dissipated in this moment. Really? Thats wonderful, absolutely wonderful Upon hearing this good news, Nana also burst into tears of joy. Jerry and Tracy also expressed their gratitude to Carl and waited for the bone marrow transnt to take ce. Just when everyone was feeling hopeful again, a nurse secretly made a move. She knew that Carl was a well-known actor in the country and ndestinely sold the news of him donating bone marrow to his daughter to the media. Having visited his daughter, who was still in a critical condition, Carl left the hospital with mixed feelings. But as soon as he stepped out of the main gate, he saw a swarm of reporters with cameras and microphones approaching. Mr. Waters, we heard that your daughter is critically ill and needs a bone marrow transnt. Is she your illegitimate child? Mr. Waters, there were rumors online about you and Grace getting married. Who is the mother of this child? Mr. Waters, if the childs mother isnt Miss Panchak, would you consider your actions as two-timing? Various questions bombarded Carl, and the journalists inquiries were sharp, delving into his personal life. Carl was unprepared for this and could only respond to each reporter with noment. He pushed through the crowd, warning them by covering his face with his hand, Stop taking photos, or I will send you a cease-and-desist letter for viting my right to privacy! Unfortunately, Carls threat had no effect. The controversy, which had caused a huge uproar online, was now fermenting, and the reporters were eager to dig up insider information and firsthand ounts. As the news spread widely, the matter of Carl donating bone marrow for his illegitimate daughter reached Mrs. Waters ears. At the Waters family mansion. Grace sat on the sofa in silence, ring at Mrs. Waters with anger. This is outrageous! Carl has gone too far. Donating bone marrow is such a big deal, and he didnt even discuss it with me! Mrs. Waters was trembling with anger, realizing that she hadpletely lost control over her son after he moved out of the mansion. Mrs. Waters, should I call Carl and ask him toe back? Grace was also frustrated and could only offer suggestions to Mrs. Waters. As if you could get him toe back! Mrs. Waters dismissed the idea, knowing that Carl was avoiding Grace, and decided to personally go to his current residence. Before long, Mrs. Waters arrived at the downtown apartment and knocked on the door, hearing Carls voice. Mrs. Waters remained silent, only continuously knocking on the door. As Carls footsteps grew closer, her anger spread from the depths of her eyes and soon covered her entire face. Carl opened the door, thinking it was a delivery person and was surprised to see his mother with a gloomy expression. Mom? What are you doing here again? Carl was taken aback and showed a guarded attitude towards Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters was equally unyielding. She barged into the apartment, noticing that Carl was getting ready to leave, changing his clothes. Where are you going? To the hospital to donate bone marrow to that worthless child? Mrs. Waters aggressively interrogated him, her anger ignited by Carls actions. Chapter 862 Slandering Yes! My daughter is waiting for me!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Carl had no reason to lie. He buttoned up his shirt and put on a casual jacket. Ignoring his mothers presence, he changed his clothes and grabbed his keys, ready to leave. Unexpectedly, Carl paid no attention to his mothers words, and Mrs. Waters became anxious. You stop right there! Mrs. Waters yelled. But Carl had already walked out the door, so Mrs. Waters had no choice but to chase after him in frustration. Hastily, the two of them walked to the elevator, one after the other. When Carl stopped, Mrs. Waters immediately stood by his side and began to admonish him. Do you know that donating bone marrow is not something to be taken lightly? It has a significant impact on your body. Arent you afraid of getting sick and causing trouble in the future? Mrs. Waters had hoped that Carl would take care of her in her old age, so having good health was especially important. Carl, indifferent to her words, stared at the digital panel on the wall and replied coldly, It doesnt matter. My daughter is my life! Hearing Carls resolute tone, Mrs. Waters felt helpless. You She pped Carl on the back and pointed her finger at him, saying, If the child is gone, you can have another one. Do you really need to risk your own body? Listening to her mothers seemingly well-intentioned advice, Carlughed. He couldnt understand why his mother cared so much about his own physical health while ignoring the life and death of her own granddaughter. Carl didnt want to delve into it. He only knew that no one could stop him. What does it matter if its a risk? After a pause, Carl calmly retorted. Just then, the elevator doors opened, and before stepping inside, Carl made his intentions clear to Mrs. Waters, who was ring at him. Dont talk about donating bone marrow. Im willing to give my life for my daughter! Hearing this, Mrs. Waters frowned and froze. The elevator doors slowly closed, and Carl rushed to the hospital without hesitation. When Mrs. Waters regained her senses, she realized that Carl had already disappeared without a trace. This disobedient child! Mrs. Waters angrily pped her thigh. What sins did Imit in my past life? As Mrs. Waters took the other elevator downstairs, she looked around but couldnt find Carl. However, she knew that it was highly likely that Carl had gone to the hospital, so she decided to go there and try to stop him. However As soon as Mrs. Waters stepped out of themunity gate, she saw several suspicious men and women staring at her. Being of a hot-tempered nature, Mrs. Waters spoke without mincing her words. What are you looking at? Dont you have any elders at home? Mrs. Waters retorted as she prepared to get into her car. At this moment, the men and women who were observing her approached. Maam, are you Carls mother? Mrs. Waters looked around and realized that these people were entertainment journalists. Are you reporters? she asked hesitantly. The entertainment journalists all nodded together and bombarded her with several questions about Carl. At this moment, Mrs. Waters was frustrated, trying to figure out a way to pressure Carl. Facing the journalists interview, she decided to cooperate with them. In the entertainment industry, reputation was highly valued. She wanted to use these paparazzi to make Carl change his mind and to keep Nana from getting close to him. Clearing her throat, Mrs. Waters reluctantly epted the impromptu interview and began to speak indignantly, You dont know the whole story. That illegitimate child should never have been born! Back then, Nana seduced my son Carl. They slept together while he was drunk, andter she forcefully gave birth to the child to threaten him. Now that the illegitimate child is sick, the Lawson family wants to extort money from my son and make him donate bone marrow, ruining his health! This kind of woman is truly malicious! I only recognize Grace as the daughter-inw of the Waters family. As for that Nana, shes just a scammer! Mrs. Waters spoke confidently into the camera, sounding as if it were all true. After the interview, the reporters immediatelypiled the interview content into articles and published them. With Mrs. Waters version of events, it caused another uproar on the inte, and Carl naturally became a hot topic. Controversy surrounding this love triangle continued to grow, and the criticism towards Carl gradually gained momentum. There were even inte trolls who started posting relentlessly, calling for the entire onlinemunity to condemn Carl, suggesting that he bebeled as a disgraced artist and be expelled from the entertainment industry. The situation escted rapidly, attracting billions ofizens within a short span of one day. Meanwhile, thepany couldnt hold on any longer and immediately sent Hailey to retrieve Carl from the hospital, asking him to make a decision regarding the matter. Hailey was also at her wits end. She searched for Carl at the Waters family vi and finally ran into him at the hospital entrance. Carl, are you at the hospital every day now? Hailey had been searching for him for a long time, her throat dry, and she grabbed him tightly, fearing that he would disappear with a blink of an eye. Seeing his agenting to the hospital, Carl had a premonition and calmly asked with a smile, Are there too many negative news about me recently? Is thepany nning to terminate my contract? Hailey didnt directly answer, but instead pulled Carl towards the car. Come with me to thepany first. The CEO is waiting for you in the office! In this way, Carl was forced to follow his agent, leaving the hospital. Soon, he entered thepany and felt that the environment around him was particrly unfamiliar. After some thought, Carl remembered that he hadnt been here for over a month. As the two of them entered the elevator, Carl inquired about the situation from Hailey and learned that thepany couldnt withstand the pressure of public opinion and was preparing to give him an ultimatum. Either rify and apologize, and return to work. Or choose to terminate the contract and pay a hefty penalty. When Carl entered the CEOs office, he spoke frankly, Im sorry, boss, but right now, I dont have the mindset to work. I just want to save my daughter! After saying that, he directly picked up the termination contract from the desk and signed his name mboyantly. Then hold your own press conference. From now on, thepany will no longer bear any risks for you! The CEO had no choice but to deal with Carl in an official manner. Carl had no objections to this. Under Haileys arrangements, he held a press conference the next morning and announced his temporary withdrawal from the entertainment industry. In the past few days, Nanas condition worsened due to the constant fear and anxiety, and her recently improved health deteriorated again. She fell ill once more, and the timing of her discharge continued to be dyed. The childs high fever persisted, and pneumonia gradually developed into a severe condition, making the bone marrow transnt urgent. The surgery still needs to wait for two more days. I wonder if Janelle can hold on. How can we speed things up? Jerry was anxiously pacing around, his face filled with worry and exhaustion. Cant you say something auspicious? Im really tired of your pessimism! Tracy red at her husband and turned back to the bedside to discuss with Nana, I heard that the Eoperon Temple is very effective for praying and making offerings. Call Jane to take care of you for a while. Your dad and I will go and give it a try. Well be back by this afternoon at thetest! With the childs illness showing no signs of improvement, Nana had no other options but to try her mothers suggestion. Okay, thank you, Mom and Dad. Ill call Jer. Nana forced a smile, feeling as if there was an abyss of uncertainty in her heart. Chapter 863 Dispute After settling Nana, the elderly couple hurriedly made their way to the Eoperon Temple to pray for blessings. Although praying was merely for psychologicalfort, people in desperate situations often ced their hopes in deities. At this moment, Nanas heart was restless, not wanting to lose her daughter before even seeing her face. Praying for her child, she felt a tangle of emotions and silently prayed for her child. After a while, the doctorpleted his rounds, and Nana, considering that she couldnt get out of bed, prepared to call Jane. She struggled to sit up and finally managed to reach the phone on the cab. Just as Nana found Janes number in her contacts and was about to press the call button, she heard someone kick the door open. Nana! How selfish and despicable you are! You actually instigated my son to donate bone marrow! Do you want to make him disabled? Mrs. Waters stormed in, standing at the door, questioning Nana while closing the door to the hospital room. The reason she came to the hospital today was to force Nana to persuade Carl to give up donating bone marrow. As soon as Nana heard Mrs. Waters causing trouble again, she slowly lifted her chin, only to see an angry face. In the past, Nana was gentle and weak, but now, with her daughters life hanging by a thread, she naturally became strong. This was also a turning point in her life transformation. When did I ever instigate your son? Nana felt that Mrs. Waters waspletely unreasonable and smiled mockingly as she retorted, You should ask Carl when he volunteered, whether it was his own choice or if I forced him to save his child. In fact, Mrs. Waters knew the truth. Carl had always been supportive of Nana and regarded their newborn daughter as a precious gem. So the likelihood of him volunteering to donate bone marrow was higher, with Nana and her family at most providing support. But she couldnt admit it, so she continued to hurl insults and provoke. You uncultured person! Every time you see me, you argue with me! Mrs. Waters red at Nana fiercely, her expression disdainful. My son has be estranged from everyone because of you. Your daughters illness is your retribution! Seeing Mrs. Waters ming her, Nana couldnt hold back any longer. She wanted to reason, but quickly calmed down. I dont need to argue with you. If you have any objections, go and throw a tantrum at your son, Carl. Nana responded coldly, no longer wanting to have any conversation with Mrs. Waters. Seeing Nana turn her face and ignore her, Mrs. Waters believed that Nanas behavior was a demonstration against her. In Mrs. Waters eyes, her rtionship with Carl was strained, all because of Nana! Therefore, the more she thought about it, the more infuriated she became and sneered, Fine, fine, I wont argue with you. In any case, I wont let Carl donate bone marrow! She said as she walked out of the doorway, preparing to find the doctor and continue causing a scene. Just then, a nurse pushed the door open and smiled at Nana before speaking, Ms. Lawson, the chief asked me to tell you that after tomorrow when the childs father donates bone marrow, he will personally perform the surgery on the child next week. Nana was overjoyed at the news, and all the unhappiness in her heart disappeared. Thank you so much. Please also convey my thanks to the chief. Nana responded gratefully to the nurse, eagerly anticipating the sess of her daughters surgery. However, Mrs. Waters, upon hearing the nurses words, became even more displeased. Wait! Dont leave yet! Mrs. Waters stopped the nurse, her demeanor arrogant as she announced, I am Carls mother, and I do not agree to him donating bone marrow! Seeing the nurses puzzled expression, Mrs. Waters didnt give her a chance to speak. Im telling you, if your hospital extracts my sons bone marrow, I will sue you! The surgery arrangements were all set, but Carls mother suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The nurse looked embarrassed and patiently exined, Im sorry, maam, Mr. Waters has already signed the agreement. It was his voluntary decision, and rtives have no right to interfere. And howe I have no rights? Im his mother! Mrs. Waters red with anger in her eyes and aggressively interrogated, Are you in cahoots with Nana? Has she given you some benefits? The young nurse was left speechless by the usations and furrowed her brow to rify, Madam, you have misunderstood. I havent received any benefits from anyone Do you think I would believe that? Mrs. Waters sneered coldly, no longer bothering with the nurse as she pushed past her to find the director. Meanwhile, Nana, considering her childs safety, couldnt let Mrs. Waters interfere with the surgery. At this moment, the only way to get rid of Mrs. Waters was to call Carl. Thinking this, she hurriedly picked up her phone, preparing to call Carl. What are you doing? Who do you want to call? Mrs. Waters hadnt left the hospital room yet when she saw Nana making a phone call. Nana paused her actions, giving Mrs. Waters a cold nce, and informed her, Werent you against donating bone marrow for my daughter? Im calling Carl so you can stop him in person. Hearing Nanas words, Mrs. Waters raised an eyebrow, sensing Nanas ill intentions. I understand! Mrs. Waterss words carried a sharp and sarcastic tone, Dont think I dont know what youre thinking. You called Carl to help you, didnt you?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nana naturally wouldnt admit to it and replied indifferently, Youre thinking too much. I just want some peace and hope Carl can get you to leave. With that, she pressed Carls number, hoping he would answer soon. But Mrs. Waters, unable to control her emotions after being repeatedly confronted by Nana, gritted her teeth in anger. You wretch! Hang up the phone! Mrs. Waters shouted angrily and rushed towards the hospital bed. At that moment, Carl still hadnt answered the call, and Nana, sitting on the bed with limited mobility, watched as Mrs. Waters tried to snatch the phone away. The nurse at the door was dumbfounded and hurriedly tried to stop Mrs. Waters from causing a scene in the hospital room. But who could stop Mrs. Waters with her temper? Give me back the phone Nana was infuriated, her eyes turning red, but with her current physical condition, she was no match for Mrs. Waters. Youve gone too far! Why did you break my phone? Seeing cracks appearing on the screen, Nana clenched her fist and grabbed a pillow, ready to strike Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters, on the other hand, became even more arrogant and was about to step on Nana a couple of times when suddenly a figure shed by in her peripheral vision. You old hag, do you think no one dares to teach you a lesson? As these low and deep words rang out, Mrs. Waters felt a sharp pain in her left arm as arge and powerful hand tightly gripped her. She was stunned for a moment, looking up to see a sturdy man staring at her angrily. In an instant, Mrs. Waters felt that this unfamiliar man seemed somewhat familiar. Who are you? I feel like Ive seen you somewhere Mrs. Waters was filled with confusion, but as she pondered, she heard Nanas voice drifting over. Chapter 864 Take Responsibility for Your Actions William, help me kick Carls mother out. This woman is simply unreasonable! Nana was out of breath due to her anger and just wanted Mrs. Waters to disappear before her eyes. Upon hearing Nana call Williams name, Mrs. Waters finally realized that he was the man in the photo. No wonder he looked familiar You shameless couple! To Mrs. Waters surprise, William came over to help, which made her even more furious. She forcefully shook off Williams hand and pointed at him, angrily scolding, You shameless creature! You not only messed around with my son but also wanted to trick him into donating bone marrow! As the words fell, Mrs. Waters seemed to bear a deep grudge against him and screamed, pouncing on him. You despicable man and woman! You schemed against my son. Today, Ill scratch you to death! Mrs. Waters jumped and cursed, targeting Williams face and neck, scratching and spitting at him. Originally, William only intended to follow Nanas orders and drive the arrogant Mrs. Waters out of the ward. But now He could be extremely caring towards Nana, but he didnt have the same patience for others. So you want to provoke me? Williams eyes turned cold, and a glint of frost shot straight at Mrs. Waters face. Without another word, he lifted Mrs. Waters up like a chick, took a few steps, and dragged her into the corridor. Finally, someone managed to drive Mrs. Waters out of the ward, and the nurses breathed a sigh of relief. However, William didnt stop there. He forcefully pushed Mrs. Waters, causing her to fall to the ground. Oh dear! Hes assaulting me! Help, help! Mrs. Watersy on the ground and started ying the victim, rolling around and crying. William paid no attention to her, turned around, and headed back towards the ward. Mrs. Waters cries quickly attracted a crowd of onlookers, and everyone was discussing her. Nurses also stepped forward to persuade her. Madam, please stop causing trouble. If you have something to say, stand up and talk.N?velDrama.Org content. Upon hearing the nurses words, Mrs. Waters deliberately sniffed and showed her bruised arm to her. Are you blind, young girl? It was clearly that scoundrel whoid hands on me. Look, my arm is bruised because of him! Mrs. Waters was filled with righteous indignation as she picked up her bag and sat on the ground, preparing to call the police. In less than a quarter of an hour, the police received Mrs. Waters report and quickly arrived at the hospital to handle the situation. Seeing the police officers in uniform, Mrs. Waters suddenly became spirited. She sobbed and cried, recounting her experience of being assaulted. Although the police officers could tell that Mrs. Waters was making a scene, they had to resolve the case, so they entered the ward to verify the situation with William. Subsequently, through the statements from both sides, the police officers finally understood the cause and effect of the incident. Madam, I believe the main responsibility for this incident lies with you! The police officers shook their heads and smiled as they patiently mediated, First, you broke the patients phone and even physically attacked Mr. Lawrence. Its reasonable for him to drive you out! Mrs. Waters didnt expect the police officers to be siding with Nana and William all along. She was furious, grasping at straws, and argued with a twisted neck, I broke the phone because Nana provoked me, and I attacked William because he was disrespectful to me. In any case, I want them to apologize to me, or this matter wont be over today! Hearing Mrs. Waters unyielding tone, the police officers werepletely helpless. William didnt want Mrs. Waters to continue affecting Nana, so he suggested going to the police station to resolve the conflict. In this way, Mrs. Waters was escorted out of the hospital by the police. However, she caused a scene at the police station and was detained for the day on charges of provocation. On the other hand, Carl had just finished a press conference and was nning to go to the hospital when he received a call from the police. Upon hearing that his mother had been arrested, he felt a headacheing on and had no choice but to make a detour to rescue her. Two hourster, Mrs. Waters wrote a guarantee letter herself and Carl paid the fine before she was released. On the way home, Carl had a gloomy expression and remained silent the whole time. As his mother continued toin and vent her frustrations, he simply parked the car by the roadside. Mom, have you said enough? If you have, Ill continue driving. Seeing Carls dark expression, Mrs. Waters also realized that she had caused a big fuss today. Reluctantly, she closed her mouth. He then dropped his mother off at home without even entering the front gate before rushing to the hospital. Carl, looking weary, stepped out of the elevator and happened to meet the attending doctor, who informed him that the surgery for their child would take ce next week. He was overjoyed, thinking that Nana was unaware of this news, and quickened his pace towards the ward. However, when he pushed open the door, he unexpectedly saw William sitting by the bedside, peeling an orange for Nana. Carl Nana, who was originally apologizing to William, noticed Carls arrival and her expression inexplicably became awkward. She softly called out to Carl and greeted him with a slight smile, Youre here. Today, my parents went to the temple to pray for our baby. I believe she will recover soon. With William present, Carl didnt say much and simply nodded. Afterwards, he removed the bouquet from the cab and ced the new bunch of flowers he had bought on top. During this period, Carl had been secretly trying to improve his rtionship with Nana. Since he couldnt express his hidden words openly, he wanted to use actions to show his love for her. The atmosphere in the ward cooled down, and William nced at Carls silent figure before turning to see Nana staring at him absentmindedly. At that moment, William realized that there seemed to be an unusual affection in Nanas eyes towards Carl. But she had never looked at him like that William became aware of something and felt a twinge of difort in his heart. William, you should go back earlier. Suddenly, Nana interrupted Williams thoughts, her voice gentle as she said, You know my parents have prejudices against you. When theye backter, Im afraid theyll start arguing again. Upon hearing this, a flicker of anger shed in Williams eyes, but it quickly disappeared, as if it was just a passing moment. I understand. Ille to see you another day then. Williams tone was reluctant as he bid farewell to Nana. Today, because Nana was present, Carl and William didnt have a conflict. They simply ignored each other. Listening to the fading footsteps of William, Carl spoke calmly, I just met with the director. He said Janelle will have surgery next week. Yeah, I heard about it too. Nana smiled lightly, hesitating as she brought up another matter, By the way, Carl, your mother came to see me today. Since Carl had already learned about his mother causing a scene at the hospital, he apologized, Im sorry, Nana. I talked to my mom and asked her not to interfere with saving our daughter. Dont worry, no one will influence the babys surgery. Upon hearing Carls assurance, Nana nodded in relief. She was about to advise Carl not to let his rtionship with his mother be too strained when they heard Jerry and Tracys voicesing from the corridor. Chapter 865 Safety is a Blessing My parents are back Nana sounded a bit nervous. Although Jerry and Tracys attitude towards Carl had improvedpared to before, they still didnt want him to have too much contact with Nana. Oh, then Ill go back to the apartment first. A gentle light gathered in Carls eyes as he understood Nanas meaning. But just as he stood up from the bedside, Jerry and Tracy pushed open the door and walked into the ward. Seeing Carl there, the elderly couple didnt say much and directed their gaze towards their daughter. Nana, we got safety charms for Janelle. We also got one for you, hoping that both of you will be well. Tracy took out the safety charm carefully from her bag and handed it to Nana. Its a very delicate safety charm! Hopefully, it will bless Janelle! Nana carefully examined it in her hand, her lips curving into a faint smile. Jerry chimed in from the side, Today, besides getting the safety charm, your mom and I also consulted a Master. He said that you and Janelle are in a challenging year, but everything will go smoothly next year. Noticing that the elderly couple had been ignoring him, Carl didnt want to interrupt their conversation, so he silently turned around and headed towards the door. But before he left the ward, he suddenly heard Jerrys voice from behind. Wait a moment, I have something to discuss with you. Carl raised an eyebrow in confusion. Alright. He responded calmly and watched Jerry walk over. Afterward, the two of them came to the window in the corridor. Jerry looked at Carl and went straight to the point, Although we were angry before, we are still grateful that you are willing to donate bone marrow for Janelle. Carl still didnt know the purpose of Jerrys conversation with him, so he politely replied, Mr. Lawson, please dont say that. Janelle is my daughter, and I would give my life for hers without hesitation. This was Carls heartfelt words. Since Nana gave birth to their child, he felt the weight of two responsibilities on his shoulders. A strong sense of duty drove Carl. He realized that Nana and their daughter were the two most important people in his remaining years. Jerry smiled upon hearing Carls words. Although he couldnt forgive Carl for betraying Nana, he was moved by his concern for their child. Carl Jerry paused for a moment and solemnly told him, Earlier, I discussed it with my wife. We n to have the child take our surname. Upon hearing this, Carl furrowed his brow unconsciously. He had already negotiated this matter with the elderly couple before, but he didnt expect Jerry to bring it up today. Carl didnt yet understand Jerrys intentions, so he responded cautiously, Mr. Lawson, go on. Jerry sighed softly, speaking with earnestness, Actually, we wanted to name the child Lawson as well because we were holding a grudge. But through this incident, to be honest, my opinion of you has changed. Carl was relieved to hear these words. He felt hopeful about getting back together with Nana and gaining forgiveness from Jerry and Tracy. Im just doing what I should do. Despite the misunderstandings between Nana and me, we still have a child between us. Carl responded calmly, unable to help but imagine the day when they would be together again. Yes, thats also my consideration. Jerry expressed his agreement and made a firm promise, Alright, as long as my granddaughters illness is cured, I agree to let the child be named Waters. In the past few days, Carl spent most of his time at the hospital and had multiple conversations with the doctors. He learned that as long as the surgery was sessful, there was a high probability that the child would recover. Therefore, he understood the premise behind Jerrys words-to give the Lawson family a way out. Both sides knew very well that once the bone marrow transnt was sessful, the child wouldpletely recover after the recovery period. Alright, Ill listen to you, Mr. Lawson, Carl said without any reservations. He readily agreed and thanked Jerry, Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Lawson. Last time, when we argued, it wasnt because I cared about the childs surname. I just didnt want you to keep hating me. Upon hearing Carls words, Jerry chuckled and spoke with a broad-minded sentiment, In this short life of ours, theres no room for so much hatred! Indeed, whether it was Carl, Jerry, or Tracy, theirmon wish was for the baby to grow up healthy. They understood the importance of safety and well-being. After chatting with Jerry in the corridor for a while, Carl bid farewell and went home. The nurse reminded him to rest well these days as it would be beneficial for the bone marrow extraction. So, as soon as Carl returned to the apartment, hey down early, closed his eyes, and quickly fell asleep. He had been exhausted these past few days and needed this chance to catch up on sleep. The next morning, when Carl walked into the ward with nutritional supplements, he saw Nana holding a novel and reading. Nana, are your parents not here? Carl asked gently, cing the purchased supplements aside. Nana put down her book and replied in a cold tone, Yesterday, your mom broke my phone. They went to buy a new one for me. Carl felt guilty when this matter was brought up. Im sorry, Nana. Let me buy one for you. Consider it aspensation. No need, Nana rejected him directly, her tone tinged with mockery. Just make sure your mom doesnte to the hospital again. Hearing this, Carl felt even more awkward. He approached the hospital bed and apologized to Nana once again. Nana, Im truly sorry about yesterday. I promise it wont happen again. Before Carl reported his mother to Nana, he had made a serious statement. If Mrs. Waters couldnt get along with Nana, he would never return to the old house. Despite Mrs. Waters fierce temperament, her greatest hope was Carl. The more fierce someone is, the more fragile their heart is. Mrs. Waters didnt want to lose her only son and feared being left with no support in her old age. However, Carls promise didnt give Nana much reassurance. Forget it. Even if shees to cause trouble again, I cant do anything to her anyway! Nana sarcastically shrugged her shoulders, pointing to the chair beside the hospital bed. Then she spoke calmly, You can sit down. I have a few things I want to talk to you about. It was rare for Nana to take the initiative to have a heart-to-heart conversation with him, and Carl was both surprised and delighted. He obediently sat down like a well-behaved child, legs together, waiting for Nana to speak. Looking at Carl sitting upright, Nana inexplicably found it amusing. She covered her mouth and couldnt help butugh. Why are you so nervous? Im not going to interrogate you. It had been a long time since Carl had seen her smile. He was captivated by her beautiful face. What do you want to tell me? Carl dared not look directly at her and spoke cautiously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nana changed her posture, leaning against the hospital bed, and slowly began speaking. Last night, I thought about it all night. I think we should respect that you are our daughters father. After all, blood ties cannot be changed. So, I intend that once the childs illness is cured, the two of us Nana paused and raised her eyes to see Carl attentively listening. Chapter 866 A Complete Family Looking at the gentle light on Carls face, Nanas deep and bright eyes were sincere. If Grace werent pregnant, to be honest, Nana wouldnt believe that he would cheat on her. Unfortunately, there are no ifs in this world. Nana knew that they could never go back, even though there was regret in her heart. She could only gather her courage and speak the words that followed. I Nanas tone was tepid as she took a deep breath and informed him, Lets break up when our daughter recovers, and lets not entangle ourselves anymore. Upon hearing these words, Carl, who had been full of expectations, was suddenly stunned. He raised his head in astonishment, feeling as if something had suddenly blocked his chest. Although Nana had mentioned their separation several times before, Carl knew she was just venting. However, at this moment, Nanas voice was calm, devoid of any emotions in every syble. Are you really deciding to break up with me? After a few seconds of silence, Carl suppressed his sadness and mustered the courage to ask. Nana nodded gently. Yes, I dont want to drag things out anymore. But you will have visitation rights in the future. You cane and see our daughter whenever you want. Faced with Nanas generosity in handling their rtionship, Carl felt grateful in his heart. At least they wouldnt end up like those couples who couldnt stand each other after breaking up or divorcing. But the problem was, Carl didnt want to break up. Since his conversation with Jerry in the hallway yesterday, he had been daydreaming. No, cant we stay together? Carls emotions started to get agitated as his beautiful fantasies shattered. He reached out and grabbed Nanas hand, desperately trying to salvage the situation. Give me a chance, just one chance, okay? If I cant prove myself, then you can break up with me. Carl firmly believed that he hadnt been involved with Grace, so he was still waiting. As long as he waited for Grace to give birth, he would immediately do a paternity test with the baby. Then everything would be revealed. With this belief in mind, Carl continued to plead urgently, Nana, I know you have reservations, but our daughter is still young. She needs aplete family! Carl, who had been deprived of a father from a young age, had always envied others. If he couldnt fulfill it himself, he wanted his daughter to have it at least. Unfortunately, no matter how earnestly he tried to persuade Nana, she remained unmoved. Dont force me anymore. My decision wont change. Nana slowly withdrew her hand and smiled as she advised him, Youre going to have a bone marrow transnt tomorrow, so go home early today. There really was no room for negotiation, and Carl knew it all too well. All the good feelings vanished in that moment, and Carl felt an indescribable sense of disappointment. He reluctantly agreed, Okay, then Ill go home. For the rest of the day, Carl stayed in his apartment, feeling gloomy and downcast. He scrolled through the news on his phone and frequently came across onlinements calling him a scumbag. Negative news about himself was everywhere. Carl felt a mix of anger and amusement towards it all. He could only treat it as a joke and look forward to the day when the truth would be revealed, proving his innocence to everyone. In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived. Carl woke up early, forgetting to shave as he hurried to the hospital to extract his bone marrow for his daughters transnt. The bone marrow extraction went smoothly, and the childs surgery was scheduled for two dayster. However, at this crucial moment, the childs condition worsened, and the lead surgeon had to move the surgery up by one day. The next day. Carl rushed to the hospital in the pouring rain and watched as his daughter was wheeled into the operating room. He stood at the door, waiting anxiously. Every passing minute felt like an eternity, and his mind was filled with unease and emptiness. Jerry and Tracy were waiting nearby, apanied by Nana, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Mom and Dad, dont worry. The surgery will definitely be sessful! Nana reassured her anxious parents, patting her mothers hand. Carl also walked over and spoke to the elderly couple, Before the surgery, I asked the doctor, and they said they have confidence in this operation. Although he said so, everyone present was filled with anxiety, fearing that the child might not make it through the surgery. A few hourster, Nana couldnt support herself in the wheelchair any longer, and the red light on the door of the operating room suddenly went out. Immediately, a nurse walked out with a joyful expression and announced, The childs surgery was sessful. You can rest assured now! As soon as the words fell, Jerry and Tracy hugged each other and burst into tears. Tears shimmered in Nanas eyes as well, and Carls heart was filled with joy. He took out a tissue and handed it to Nana, smiling with relief and emotion, I told you our daughter would be fine! Yes! I want to see Janelle Nana responded excitedly, wiping away her tears with the tissue. Until now, she hadnt seen her own daughter. After another ten minutes or so, a nurse pushed the unconscious child out. Nanas heart instantly melted as she looked at her daughters peaceful sleeping face and her small, fragile body. Janelle! She called out the childs name, longing to hold her daughters tiny hand. Seeing Nanas excitement causing her to be unable to sit still in the wheelchair, Carl was afraid she would fall and quickly went forward to support her. But just as Carl took a step forward, he suddenly stumbled inexplicably, feeling dizzy and lightheaded. Mr. Waters, are you okay? Fortunately, a doctor passed by Carl and reached out to steady him. Carl gave a faint smile, disregarding his dizziness, and quickly shook hands with the doctor. Thank you, Director. Thank you for saving my daughter! No need to thank me. Saving lives is my job, the doctor responded nonchntly. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the doctor noticed that Carlsplexion didnt look quite right. Mr. Waters, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Hearing the doctors inquiry, Carl didnt want to lie and truthfully said, I feel a little dizzy, probably because I didnt eat breakfast this morning. Just as he finished speaking, he couldnt control himself and let out a loud sneeze. Nana looked at Carl, who appeared exhausted, and suddenly remembered that his clothes and hair were wet when he came to the hospital. Carl, are you catching a cold? You got wet in the rain this morning!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Carl nced around and raised his hand to touch his forehead. Oh, indeed, I feel a bit warm. I probably caught a fever after getting wet in the rain. Carls tone was casual, as if it had nothing to do with his own body. But Nana couldnt help but worry instinctively. She quickly spoke up, Then you should go to the outpatient clinic downstairs and get checked. If the fever is severe, take some fever-reducing medicine or get an IV drip. I understand, but first, let me push you back to the ward. Nanas health had just improved, and Carl didnt want her to worry about him. Although he agreed verbally, he ended up not going to get fever-reducing medicine all day, and he even dozed off on the chair bed at night. The following two days were the same. He focused all his energy on Nana and the child,pletely disregarding his worsening cold. Chapter 867 Returning to the Public’s Attention Maria had been receiving good opportunitiestely. Ever since herst participation in a TV drama shoot, she had gained the directors recognition and was invited to social events with him. She even took the initiative to reach out to Jane, asking if she could join them. Unfortunately, Jane had a good rtionship with the people in theirpany and wasnt someone who would easily give up. Moreover, Marias return to the publics attention wasrgely thanks to Janes efforts. Maria, tell your boss that we should have dinner together tonight! The director called her over after todays filming tasks werepleted. Ever since Jane rejected himst time, the director had been holding a grudge and was determined to make it happen this time. Well Ill talk to Jane about itter. Maria didnt dare to make decisions on her own; she needed her agents approval and Janes agreement. She turned around and sent a text message to her agent, who immediately called Jane. She thought her agent would have to persuade Jane a bit before she agreed. However, to her surprise, Jane readily agreed on the phone. Maria quickly shared the good news with the director. Thats great! Shall we meet tonight? The director patted her shoulder thoughtfully and left. When Maria returned to the hotel, she found Jane waiting for her in the room. The filming location was very close to Janes home, so as soon as she received the call from her agent, she rushed over. Jane, are you really going tonight? Maria wasnt the only one asking; even her agent had the same question. They all knew what the directors intentions were, so naturally, they didnt want to leave thepany. Jane snorted and looked at them. She motioned for her assistant to leave. Ive already made up my mind. If I keep postponing the meeting, it will raise suspicions. Jane was well aware of Marias current poprity. Letting Maria go at this time would be a significant loss for theirpany. What do you think? Jane turned to Maria and asked. Jane, I naturally dont want to leave thepany! With this statement, Maria seemed to have gained confidence. Okay, then pack up properly! That night, they all arrived at the restaurant as nned. The director had arranged for the producer to wait at the entrance. Jane, with herrge belly, had difficulty moving, and now she walked even slower. The producer hurriedly went forward to support her. Im sorry for making youe here. I originally nned to celebrate after returning to the city, but the director said the food here is delicious, so I reserved a spot.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jane could only go along with their intentions and said, Then lets give it a try. The three of them entered a private room, with the director seated in the middle and apanied by two producers, a man and a woman. After the two producers brought Jane and left, only the three of them remained in the private room-the director, Jane, and Maria. The atmosphere felt a bit awkward, so Jane took the initiative to pour the director a drink. Im sorry, director. I was very busy recently, so I couldnt meet with you. The director was also straightforward. Its okay. Your movements are restricted, so we naturally understand. Upon hearing this, Jane quickly exchanged a nce with Maria, signaling her to go forward and have a drink with the director. You also know that my condition makes it inconvenient, so Ill stick to water, Jane said with a smile. The director agreed with a smile. While they were talking, the waiter had already served the dishes. Jane knew that the directors intention wasnt solely about the alcohol, so she waited for him to speak up. Maria, youve been doing great on the set recently, and were all satisfied! Its evident that your acting skills have improved a lot. I actually want to introduce her to someone in the film industry, the director praised Maria first, then turned the conversation towards Jane. I wonder what you think about it? Jane chuckled twice. Being favored by the director is their good fortune. However, all of Marias resources have been arranged properly within ourpany. If someone wants to meet people in the film industry, they can contact our agent or me. With a few sentences, Jane brushed aside the directors thoughts. Thats only natural. Maria lowered her head, eating and trying to lighten the atmosphere. Well, since we all gathered here, let me share my thoughts with you. No need to keep you in suspense, the director couldnt contain his excitement and directly revealed his purpose. Chapter 868 Don’t Play with My People I intend to have Maria sign with ourpany during the period of your pregnancy. In these few months, I will provide her with good resources and help her make connections in the film industry, the director said, leaving Jane unsure of how to respond. He nced at Maria. Being appreciated by you is indeed Marias luck and fortune, but we already have a contract between Maria and ourpany. Since this situation is not feasible, I also have acquaintances in the film industry. Ourpanys resources can handle the situation, Jane replied. She knew that this person simply wanted to take advantage of her pregnancy and treat Maria as a cash cow. The entertainment industry had many tricks, and Jane had experienced them firsthand over the years. Youre being a bit harsh with your words. After all, I have high hopes for Maria as well, the director said, slightly displeased. He even put down his fork. Your words make it difficult for me to continue this conversation! Maria belongs to ourpany, and if any mistakes ur, we are willing topensate for your losses. However, you are the first person who openly asks for someone like this, Jane replied. The script wasnt that popr to begin with, and this director simply wanted Maria to gain a foothold in the industry. Jane had already paved the way for the next steps. When the time came, the director would have no say in the matter. Jane had her own resources. Jane was straightforward in her speech, and the director simplyughed twice in response. Well, since youre so full of yourself, I dont need to keep you here any longer, he said, getting up to leave. Jane knew that if she let the director leave at this moment, tomorrows headlines would likely revolve around theirpanys artists. I have a proposal that could be beneficial for both of ourpanies, Jane finally said, offering a more conciliatory tone. Go ahead, tell me, the director responded. Actually, yourpanys current profits arent that great. If it werent for this particr script, you probably wouldnt have many notable projects. Ourpany has thoroughly investigated your directorial system, and we take our approach to every artists studio very seriously. I didnt expect you to be so well-informed about ourpany, the director underestimated Janes abilities. Her news had been all over the cetely, mostly about hackers and herself. He had initially thought thepany was created with the help of the male lead and that she didnt have much intelligence. Now it seemed he had underestimated Jane. Compared to other directors in the industry, your current status and reputation are stillcking. Perhaps because Im currently pregnant, I cant devote as much attention to thepanys affairs, and thats why I may interfere with the development of these artists. Jane wasnt someone to be taken lightly either. She didnt want to give away the artists she had carefully nurtured to others without a fight. Indeed, you are much smarter than I imagined. I may not have much influence at the moment, but after this drama airs, I believe my work will definitely gain a significant boost, the director said. The director seemed like a pretentious person, but in reality, he didnt have much talent. Jane wouldnt have allowed Maria to participate if the script hadnt been somewhat appealing. Even if you manage to improve, it would be difficult for you to seed if I intervene, Jane replied. Sometimes, using her status and position as a shield was indeed advantageous. The directors face changed upon hearing her words. Maria quickly intervened and said, Werent we here to celebrate the wrap-up of our shooting today? Why are we making it so unpleasant? Were all on the same side, so why make the rtionship so clear? Jane coldly snorted and ignored him. After a while, the director took the initiative to speak. If Maria cant be persuaded, then forget it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was the first time Jane had heard a director give up, but she didnt consider it a victory. She was simply unwilling to let her artists go and knew that this director didnt have much capability. The awkward dinner ended early, and Jane personally escorted the director back to his ce. Once they returned to the hotel, Maria received a phone call, and her gloomy expression gradually brightened. Will you me me for ruining your rtionship with the director? Jane was always kind, prioritizing their interests. Maria quickly waved her hand and retorted, How could I? Im not that petty! How did the director you mentionedst time for the movie go? In fact, Jane had already forwarded all of Marias information to the director she knew in the film industry, letting them take the initiative to contact Maria. With Janes connections and resources, it wouldnt be difficult for Maria to make aeback. I was just about to tell you the good news. One of the big shots in the industry has already contacted me and said I can y the female lead in their movie. This news was truly a stroke of luck. Focus on your acting, and well take care of the rest. Jane reassured her, giving her a dose of calmness. Then they left together with the agent. On the way, Jane said, For the next few days, dont worry about other artists. Keep an eye on this person and make sure to protect Maria. Im afraid this director might have ulterior motives. Jane had already nned everything ahead. She wouldnt allow outsiders to take advantage of their artists. Dont worry, I know what to do. Every agent in theirpany had gone through Janes screening process. And the agents held the fate of thepany in their hands. Ill make sure they establish contact with the movie side during this period. Theyll probably start filming soon, and once their situation stabilizes, you can take a break. Jane knew that this agent had been keeping a close eye on Maria for a long time. After all, Mariaseback journey was much more challenging than before. Dont worry! I wont make any mistakes. Its my duty. With the agents assurance, Jane could finally feel at ease. The Ragsdill family The TV drama Maria starred in was already airing on Golden TV. Kim would asionally remind his parents whenever he saw Marias appearance. Quick, change the channel! Chapter 869 Hospitalized Out of Anger The Ragsdill family immediately changed the channel as soon as they saw Marias figure. They had a strong aversion towards Maria, to the point where it seemed irreparable. Why cant you ept her again? Kim tried to change his parents attitude towards Maria. Hmph, let us ept her? We are the elders, Mr. and Mrs. Ragsdills attitude was clear and upromising. She has been working hard now and has put in a lot of effort to return to the publics view. You should try to see the bright spots in her, Kim urged, hoping to change their perspective. The rtionship between Maria and the Ragsdill family seemed to have reached an irreparable point of no return. Kim was caught in the middle, torn between them. It had been a long time since hest contacted Maria, and he didnt want her to be alone out there. Son, these past few days, because of this woman, youve been arguing with us at every turn. Do you think we can ept someone like her? She is not suitable to be our daughter-inw! Mrs. Ragsdills attitude was even stronger than before. Kim sighed helplessly and decided to start with his own father. He prepared to go upstairs and find his father. Dont go to your father. Its useless. I have the final say in this family! Mrs. Ragsdill was always assertive and would not allow someone she disliked to step foot into their home. Moreover, in her eyes, Maria had always been a person with a bad reputation. Oh my, what can I say to you? Before, you didnt like her because her job was unstable, and even more so because of the scandals she was involved in. She had no positive qualities. But look at how much she has changed recently. Kim listed all the positive aspects of Maria, hoping to make them ept her. Even if she has changed, her heart wont change. Have you forgotten what she did in the past? Mrs. Ragsdills mother questioned. Kim muttered under his breath, That was because of you! These words were not biased and happened to be heard by her. Mrs. Ragsdill immediately became angry and pointed at Kim, scolding, Are you still my son? Why do you always speak up for that woman? What kind of spell has she cast on you? Kim was so angry that he wanted to reason with his mother, but then he remembered that her health was not good, so he could only try to persuade her kindly. You wont understand the things between us! I have my own reasons. Is it so difficult for you to ept one person? In fact, Kim had already wanted to reconcile with Maria a long time ago, but he couldnt resolve the situation with his own mother. How could he face Maria with dignity? Fine! Mrs. Ragsdill agreed in one breath, and she went straight upstairs. However, she missed a step and fell backward. Kim hurriedly went up to support her, and Mrs. Ragsdill didnt make it upstairs. She fainted on the ground. Kim quickly called his father and took her to the hospital. After aprehensive examination by the doctor, the conclusion was reached. She shouldnt constantly get angry and shouldnt make her angry. Her chest tightness and shortness of breath are caused by insufficient blood. The doctors words made Kim feel guilty. He could only politely see the doctor off and leave the hospital room. After a long time, Mrs. Ragsdill slowly woke up and started angrily berating her son, If you dare bring that woman back and let her step into the family, then it wont happen unless Im dead. Kim wanted to argue back, but his fathers gaze stopped him in his tracks. He could only leave the hospital room and sit by the door. Feeling more and more frustrated, Kim looked at Marias phone number in his contacts but couldnt bring himself to dial it. He stared at the number for about an hour. Finally, Kim gathered the courage to make the call, with all the apologies and words he wanted to say already nned in his mind. Unfortunately, he only heard a series of mechanical female voices on the other end, and the call didnt even go through. This puzzled Kim greatly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He tried calling again that evening, but the result was the same as before. Initially, Kim thought Maria might be busy filming and didnt have time to answer the phone. So he could only wait. During the time he took care of his mother in the hospital, he asionally called Maria. But the oue was always the same. This made Kim unable to sit still, so he drove to find Jane. Jane was already overwhelmed with work. Thepany had been performing well recently, and the entirepany was in overtime mode. Even Jane herself was no exception. Kim was assigned to the meeting room. Jane looked at the surveince footage of the meeting room, resisting the urge not to appear in front of Kim. After all, how could a man who couldnt fix his own family bring happiness to the woman he loved? After much hesitation, Jane finally got up and went to the meeting room. Sorry to keep you waiting for so long. Kim didnt me her at all. Its okay. I had nothing else to do. Janes assistant came in and ced a cup of coffee on the desk. Why did youe to find me? For the past few days, I havent been able to contact Maria. Do you know where she went? Kim seemed extremely anxious, as if he had lost the most precious thing in his life. She joined a film shoot! Maria finally got a chance in the film industry and received a role that could make her popr. Naturally, she wouldnt give up on this opportunity. Janes answer was certain. Maria had finally encountered an opportunity in the film industry and received a role that could make her career take off. She wouldnt let go of this chance. She seamlessly entered the production and even gave up her rest time. Jane couldnt help but feel sorry for Marias relentless efforts. Upon hearing this, Kim finally felt relieved. If you truly care about her and want to find her, why dont you sort out the issues in your own family first? Otherwise,ing to her in this state, do you think she would agree? Jane suggested. During this period, Jane could see that Kim was sincere. Otherwise, he wouldnt be sending her messages every day, asking about Marias whereabouts. Kim fell into contemtion. How could he easily promise Maria a stable home when his own family situation was soplicated? Ill be honest with you, helping Maria has already caused my mother to be hospitalized out of anger. Jane could empathize with that feeling. Take good care of your mother. After all, shes the one who gave birth to you. You can find another woman, but once a mother is gone, shes really gone. Janes sarcastic words struck deep in Kims heart. I will give Maria a home, a stable home for the two of us, and I wont let her down. Chapter 870 Stubborn Individuals After saying that, Kim turned and left, leaving Jane watching his resolute figure. Jane couldnt help but feel happy for the two of them, hoping that this time Maria wouldnt make any mistakes. Back at the hospital. Mr. Ragsdill was taking care of Mrs. Ragsdill, helping her take her medicine. Dont be angry either. Youve known our sons personality for a long time. Why force yourself like this? Mr. Ragsdill was rtively gentle, not wanting to see the mother and son turning against each other. Im not doing it for our son. Its just that Ive seen him like this for so long, and it worries me. After all, that woman is not easy to handle. Mrs. Ragsdill always thought Maria was unreasonable. It was because she constantly badmouthed her behind her back that the rtionship between herself and her child became so delicate. Let the two children solve their own problems. As the elderly, we should only mediate between them and be happy to see them doing well, more than anyone else, Mr. Ragsdill suggested. Mr. Ragsdill was always a straightforward person who didnt like to see deep enmity between the young people, let alone see his family at odds with each other. Kim listened at the door, feeling a bit heartbroken. After all, it was not fair for them to involve themselves in such matters. After struggling for a long time at the door, Kim decided to enter the room. After all, the person in the hospital room was his own biological mother. When Mrs. Ragsdill saw Kim, she wasnt surprised, but rather felt somewhat indifferent. Did a strong wind blow you in here? How insignificant! Mrs. Ragsdills sarcastic words didnt affect Kim. Im here to take care of you. Besides Maria, I wont marry anyone else in my life. Kims attitude was clear. He had always regarded Maria as his only person and didnt want anyone to interfere in their rtionship. What do you mean by that? Are you forcing your mother to express her stance? Mrs. Ragsdill was slightly annoyed. Mr. Ragsdill kindly advised, Why are you saying these things? Let the two children solve their own problems. Solve it themselves? Look at how your son has been speaking to me with such a sarcastic face until now. Hes been enchanted by that woman. Mrs. Ragsdills impression of Maria was getting worse and worse. Please dont speak ill of her. She is perfect in my heart. Kim tried to defend Marias image. Unfortunately, a thought had already settled in his mind, and it was difficult for others to change that thought in his heart. I cant believe it. What does that person have that makes you so infatuated? Dont forget, I am your biological mother. Hearing this, Kim remained silent, just standing there quietly. At this point, nothing he said could change the already formed impression of Maria in his mind. Whatever others said would be a thorn in his side and a thorn in his flesh. Both of you, calm down. Its not that easy, Mr. Ragsdill wanted to reconcile them. Both of them had hot tempers, so it was unlikely they would easily let go. In fact, Maria seems like a good child, not as scheming as you think. I quite like her, but recently, I havent seen her in person, only heard some news, which may have influenced the impression in mine and your mothers hearts, Mr. Ragsdill sincerely said. Kim also agreed. Are you two teaming up against me? Mrs. Ragsdill eximed. How could we dare to go against you? After all, youre the one who has worked the hardest, Kim quickly replied, trying to say something nice. Mr. Ragsdill kept signaling to him from the side. Enough, dont say any more. It means nothing to me, and I wont let her off so easily, Mrs. Ragsdill retorted, no longer receptive to outside opinions. She had already made up her mind about how things were. Well, think about it yourself and see if what I said is right or not, Kim said before turning and leaving, not giving them a chance to exin. This made Mrs. Ragsdill even angrier. Put yourself in my position. Did I pursue you like this in the past? Mr. Ragsdill tried to mediate between the two. What happened in the past is in the past. Now is now. Clearly, everything Im saying is right, but you stubbornly stick to your own biased reasoning. You dont believe a single word I say, as if you think everything I say is just an usation against you, Mrs. Ragsdill stubbornly insisted. Both of you need to calm down. Youre both angry right now, and discussing things wont lead to any resolution.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ragsdill didnt say much. She still couldnt understand her son. And so, for several consecutive days, her son didnt appear before her. The mother and son remained at odds, in a state of deadlock. Until the day Mrs. Ragsdill was discharged from the hospital, she didnt catch a glimpse of her son. April and Marco had been busy preparing for their wedding recently, with so many wedding matters to attend to. They were constantly arguing, and Marco felt helpless in dealing with Aprils explosive temper. Ive already said that I hate this color. Who brought this thing here? I said that this flower doesnt belong here! Where is Marco? Tell Marco toe out! Aprils voice filled the room early in the morning, while Marco slept soundly as if nothing was happening. Seeing this scene, the assistant quickly called Marco. No one dared to approach April in her current state. Where are you, Marco? April has been throwing a fit since early in the morning. Hurry up ande over! The assistants voice was not loud, but the anxiety could be heard. Marco was startled. Didnt they agree that today would be a rest day? Why did April suddenly go out again? Hello, Marco? Okay, I got it. Hold on for a moment, Ill finish getting ready ande right away. Marco had returned from a business triptest night and had an early morning magazine shoot, so he hadnt gone to see April. He vaguely remembered assuring her that she didnt need to worry about tomorrows affairs. Now things were going to be troublesome. He quickly got up, washed up, and to appease April, he went to a flower shop to buy arge bouquet of roses. He also stopped by her favorite bakery and bought some bread. Fortunately, there werent many people early in the morning, so Marco had a smooth journey without any obstacles. Chapter 871 Pre-wedding Preparations Just as Marco got back into the car, he received a call from April. Marco, where the hell have you been? Dont tell me youre still not awake! Lately, Aprils temper had been getting worse, and her voice had grown louder. Marco knew she was nervous and afraid of messing things up. Im on my way, babe. Why so early? Have you had breakfast? Marco pretended not to know, but he nervously touched the steering wheel. April became even angrier hearing the rxed tone on the other end. She took a deep breath and said, You really are heartless, just like a typical man. Im busy here, and you have no idea what youre doing! Give me ten minutes, and if you dont show up, I wont marry you. She hung up the phone without another word. Baby, listen to me Beep beep beep Marco heard the familiar beeping sound and wasnt annoyed. He quickly put down his phone and stepped on the elerator to find her. It seemed like a long time before Marco arrived. This intersection was particrly prone to traffic jams, so he was sweating from the rush. He got out of the car and immediately called April. In fact, April had been waiting for him at the gate for a while, ready to interrogate him. But when she saw Marcos flustered appearance, with sweat on his forehead, her anger disappeared, and she felt a little sorry for him. Marco saw April and finally smiled. He took out roses and bread from the car and handed them to her. Darling, cant you stop being angry? Aprils temper had already subsided, and when she saw the roses, her remaining impatience vanished. She took the flowers from him, smelled them, and felt even better. Then guilt washed over her, feeling like she had been unfair to Marco. Why are you sweating so much? April said, wiping the sweat off his forehead with her sleeve. Seeing Aprils expression, Marco knew she wasnt angry anymore. He held her hand that was wiping his sweat and kissed it. I bought some bread for you. Lets eat together. April nodded. The assistant saw that April had calmed down and couldnt help but give Marco a thumbs-up. He couldnt understand why Aprils temper had suddenly be so explosive these past few days. Usually, she had a good temper. After seeing the two of them enter the house, he quickly followed suit. However, he was very tactful and didnt disturb them, heading to another room instead. Have I been quite irritabletely? April looked up at Marco. I dont know whats happening. Ive been feeling frustrated and restless recently. Just thinking about the wedding makes my head spin. But when I see you, I feel better, more at ease. Marco smiled at her, embracing the person in front of him. Silly girl, theres nothing to worry about. Sometimes, you shouldnt overthink things. Im here for you. He kissed her forehead and continued, I know youre nervous. Its actually a normal psychological phenomenon, ording to what I read online. Ill control myself and wont be like this anymore. Whats the big deal? I like you being bold like this, little miss. Marco suddenly wanted to tease her. After hearing that, April pretended to be disgusted and pushed him away, finding it a bit funny. She had always lived freely, never troubled by family or life issues, always carefree. Who would have thought that she couldnt shake off this feeling this time? I dont have any work lined upter. Lets focus on arranging the wedding. Besides Marco and April, there was another busy person involved in the wedding preparations, Jane. She had always considered April as her own sister and wanted to give her the best. April, Jane is here. She says she has something to discuss with you, the assistant said from outside the door. Okay, Ill be right out. April was about to leave when Marco held her back, pointing to his own face. April looked at Marcos childish expression and wanted tough. She gently kissed his lips and pinched his waist before quickly leaving the room. Jane, why did youe so early today? April said excitedly to Jane. Jane paused for a moment and then understood, Marco is back, right? Yes, hes back. How did you know, Jane? Didnt you write it all over your face? Jane burst intoughter. It was the brightest expression she had seen on Aprils face in days, and it was undoubtedly Marcos doing. Jane, dont tease me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jane was about to say something when her phone rang. She pointed to the back and went to answer the call. Hello, this is the maternity store. Your order has arrived. When would be convenient for you to pick it up? Jane suddenly remembered the order she had cedst month. She had forgotten about it unless someone called her. Wait a couple of days. Ille to the store during these two days to pick it up. Alright, well keep it for you. Looking forward to your visit. After hanging up, Jane was about to find April when she suddenly felt a stomachache and realized something was not right. She quickly called April. Without dy, April and Marco rushed Jane to the hospital. Throughout the journey, April wore a worried expression, afraid that something might happen to Jane. Im sorry, Jane. My recent affairs have been causing you concern, April said apologetically, holding Janes hand tightly. Jane also held Aprils hand and said with a loving look, Dont say that. Its my own issue, and it has nothing to do with you. Marco sensed that the atmosphere wasnt quite right and decided to lighten the mood. April, stop imagining things. If Patrick found out, I wouldnt be able to escape overseas. Hahaha! Jane burst intoughter, imagining Patricks reaction. Suddenly, she felt that it wasnt such a big deal anymore. The pain had subsided, perhaps because she had been too excited just now. Fortunately, the hospital wasnt far from their location. Within ten minutes, they arrived at the hospital. Jane was taken by the doctor for a series of examinations, while April anxiously watched, pacing back and forth. She felt guilty all along. Then she remembered she had a ssmate working here and quickly turned to the restroom. Hello, is this Giovani Booth? Yes, its me, the person on the other end of the phone spoke unclearly. Its April. I have a friend who came to the gynecology department. Are you still working here? Perhaps Aprils voice sounded too urgent, causing Giovani to sit up suddenly. He hurriedly rushed back to the hospital. God knows Giovani had just finished his night shift and had barely been in bed for an hour. But hearing the callers voice startled him. Besides, April wouldnt usuallye to find him. Chapter 872 Logistics Worker As Giovani entered the obstetrics and gynecology department, a nurse greeted him. Dr. Booth, didnt you just finish your shift? Why are you back again? she asked. Walking and responding with a hint of annoyance, Giovani said, Mind your own business and focus on your own work. The nurse noticed Giovanis unfriendly attitude but didnt bother with him. She knew he must have something urgent going on. She watched his retreating figure helplessly and smiled. Within a short distance, four or five people greeted Giovani, asking why he had returned. He realized for the first time that he had such good poprity. This only added to his frustration. April looked up and saw Giovani, quickly approaching him. Giovani, youre finally here. Please go inside and check on Jane. Marco noticed Aprils anxious state and walked up to Giovani to exin. Hello, Im Marco. Jane suddenly felt stomach pain today. April is worried that something might be wrong, so shes a bit unsettled. After hearing the situation, Giovani didnt say much and went into the examination room to gather information. It didnt take long before Giovani came out, apanied by Jane. April saw Janeing out and hurriedly approached her. Are you okay, Jane? Im fine. Im just a little hungry and want to grab a bite to eat. Jane knew April was worried about her, so she made up an excuse. Okay, let me support you. Giovani watched April and Janes figures and couldnt understand. When did this person be so caring? He looked up and met Marcos inquisitive gaze. Dont let her overwork herself recently. Theres nothing serious with her health, probably just ack of rest. She should stay at home and rest, paying more attention to her well-being. Giovani gave them a reassuring look. Thanks, buddy. Well treat you to a meal. Marco looked at Giovanis dark circles and realized he had been working the night shift. Luckily, everything was fine; otherwise, they would have felt guilty. After all, Jane was the one who got exhausted first, and she was already six months pregnant. Giovani found Marcos face somewhat familiar. As he watched his figure, he suddenly remembered. This guy was the one mentioned in the news! He seemed to be the ex-boyfriend of some female celebrity. With this thought in mind, Giovani quickly searched on his phone and confirmed that he was indeed Marco. No wonder he felt that the guy was handsome. He didnt expect that the person had good taste. Giovani had thought all celebrities in the entertainment industry had surgically enhanced faces, but this man was naturally good-looking and had a great physique. While reading the news, Giovani suddenly noticed the prominent headline announcing April and Marcos uing marriage. No wonder I sensed something between them earlier. Theyre actually getting married! April is so inconsiderate, not even telling me about her wedding. I only found out through the news. Its like our high school friendship means nothing to her anymore. Giovani sent April a message, expressing his frustration about being called back right after finishing his night shift. The most important point was that she didnt inform him about her wedding. He discovered it through the news. He mentioned how their high school bond seemed to have vanished without a trace. Meanwhile, April apanied Jane back home, packing some food for her and reminding her to rest well and not worry anymore.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jane looked at Aprils anxious expression and knew she needed to take good care of herself. She realized she had been more of a hindrance than helptely. She had thought everything would be fine at six months, but her physical condition seemed to have worsened. She needed Aprils care as she often lost her appetite and experienced nausea. It was clear that being pregnant with twins required extra attention. April, take out the tablet from my bag. Inside, youll find the clothes and jewelry I selected for you, along with the theme of the entire banquet hall designed ording to your style. April, feeling even more guilty after hearing Janes words, said, Jane, dont worry about other things. You really need to rest welltely. Carrying twins is not easy, and you must take good care of your health. Jane chuckled, That doctor is your ssmate, right? Hes quite handsome. My rtionship with my high school ssmate was pretty good before, but we didnt stay in touch much after we started working. I had a friend who liked him, so whenever we went out, she would drag me along, and thats how we became familiar with each other, April said, suddenly bing interested in gossip. I actually thought he was your ex-boyfriend and was going to say you have good taste, Jane covered her mouth andughed, feeling a bit guilty about being so nosy. Jane guessed right. April did have a crush on him before, assuming he liked women. Giovani was academically excellent; otherwise, he wouldnt be working in this hospital. It was impressive that he became the head of the Obstetrics and Gynecology department at such a young age. Some people had criticized him when he chose this specialty, but they stopped once they learned the reason behind it. Giovanis mother died fromplications during childbirth. April didnt dare talk too much to Jane, afraid of tiring her out. She quickly made her eat and rest because resting was the most important thing at this time. Jane hadnt been busy with wedding preparations during this period. Even if she went, she would only cause trouble. It was better to help out at home, do some public rtions work, and select thetest wedding gown styles to make April the most beautiful bride. There were so many wedding gown styles that Jane felt overwhelmed for the first time. She sighed and suddenly found one that caught her eye. She quickly sent it to April. The more Jane thought about it, the more she realized that when she got married back then, Patrick took care of everything. It seemed like she didnt have to worry about anything and could just be a beautiful bride. Now that she couldnt move around easily, she could only do some logistical work. She spent her days hiding in the garden, watching the flowers Finley had left behind growing well. Every now and then, she would send photos to Finley. She wondered where Finley was now. The two of them should be living carefree lives. After sending the photos, Janey down on the lounge chair and fell asleep. Unconsciously, it seemed like she saw Finleys figure walking towards her. But no matter how she called or shouted, it seemed like Finley couldnt hear her. Jane couldnt help but shiver and almost fell off the swing. Luckily, she grabbed onto the nearby railing and woke up, realizing it was just a dream. She quickly protected her belly, afraid of any potential danger. After all, the most important thing now was to safely deliver the baby. Other matters werent as important to her. Thinking about it, she felt very happy and looked forward to the arrival of this little life. Just thinking about it made her smile, and she felt content in her heart. Chapter 873 Patrick is Angry The wedding of Marco and April was approaching. Although there had been some minor incidents before, they quickly passed. It had to be said that Marco was a reliable person when it came to important matters. On this day, Marco and April were selecting photos for their wedding posters. They were both incredibly good-looking, and April was very satisfied with the finished pictures. How about this one? April said, pointing to the photo in her hand. Marco nodded in agreement. Lets go to the wedding venueter and see how it looks in the end. Were on the same page, April replied. After selecting the photos, the two of them went to the wedding venue. It was thergest hotel in the city, where many celebrities held their weddings. The taste and style were truly exceptional. Booking this hotel wasnt easy, but thanks to Jane knowing the owner, they managed to secure it. Finally, the day of the wedding arrived. The ceremony was progressing smoothly, and the guests were well-organized. Marco had done a good job with the arrangements, impressing Jane, who used to think he was just a pretty face. Jane had arrived early in the morning, dressed modestly. You go park the car, Ill wait for you at the entrance, Jane said, about to open the car door. Im not at ease. Lets go together, Patrick replied, worried. He hadnt done anything early in the morning and had been restless, feeling like something was about to happen. He didnt feel secure. Jane turned to look at him, smiled, and then said, Its just a few steps away, nothing will happen. Im feeling fine now. She gave him a determined look. Patrick knew that he couldnt persuade Jane. He unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Opening the car door for Jane, he said, Wait here for me, dont go anywhere. I got it. Its a good chance for me to get some fresh air, Jane replied. She was someone who didnt get car sick, but recently, she didnt know why, she had started feeling nauseous in the car, probably since she became pregnant. Upon hearing Janes response, Patrick didnt say anything. He also knew about Janes situation. He could only remind her a few more times before leaving, Wait for me, Ill be right back. Jane felt Patrick was being a bit overly dramatic, but she thought he was caring for her, so she didnt say much. Instead, she smiled and watched him drive away, then held her belly and prepared to enter the hotel. Miss, why are you holding your belly while walking? Just as Jane was about to enter, she saw a little boy approaching her and speaking to her. She stopped and walked up to the boy. Because there are babies inside my belly. The little boy innocently said, Babies? Just like how my little brother came out of my mommys belly. Jane estimated that the boy was around four or five years old, but he was really cute. He had big and sparkling eyes, making people want to pinch his little cheeks. Yes, but my belly has two babies, not just one little brother, Jane said, feeling a bit mischievous. She thought it would be nice if her children were as cute as him. Upon hearing that there were two babies in Janes belly, the little boy became distressed. Youre so slim. Can your belly fit two babies? When my mommy was pregnant with my little brother, she was so ufortable. She couldnt eat properly every day. My daddy said my little brother might being to collect debts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hahaha. Jane covered her mouth and chuckled. This little guy was really smart for his age, knowing a little bit about everything. He even worried about her. He seemed like a little warm-hearted boy, the kind of boy that all girls would like. Seeing Janeughing, the little boy became even more distressed. He frowned and looked at Jane with wide eyes. Why are youughing? Did I say something wrong? No, not at all. My two babies are doing well. Although I cant eat much like your mom, we are still very happy about their arrival because they are my precious babies, Jane said, lovingly caressing her belly. Youre just like my mom. Its a pity that shes been too busytely, otherwise, I would love to invite you to our house for a meal. Jane smiled and patted the boys head. He was so articte. Her earlier annoyance from car sickness immediately dissipated. Big brother? Where are you? Jane heard a voice of another little boy behind her. When she turned around, she saw a boy who looked exactly like the one she had just spoken to. Jane couldnt help but feel amazed at the power of genes. Ah, why did this little shadow follow me again? Jane didnt even need to look to know that the voice belonged to the older brother. It seemed like there was a rule that older kids didnt like ying with younger ones; they only liked ying with those older than them. Jane was about to turn around and advise him when suddenly she felt a bump and almost fell. Fortunately, she grabbed onto the railing next to her, or the consequences would have been unimaginable. Patrick happened to witness this scene and hurriedly ran up to Jane. Are you okay? Jane was flustered and hadnt reacted yet. Subconsciously, she hugged Patricks waist, but she couldnt say anything. Seeing Jane in this state, Patrick became even angrier. What if something happened? Wheres the boss? Get the boss out here! You call this a five-star hotel service? Is this how you handle guests? Couldnt you tell shes pregnant? Why are you just standing there? Call an ambnce quickly! If something happens, I want to see how youll deal with it! Finally, the staff members next to them remembered to call an ambnce. Seeing Patricks furious appearance, they didnt dare to intervene. Instead, they quickly called for Marco. Jane finally snapped out of it when she saw Patricks state. She immediately tried to calm him down. Im fine, dont be angry. Hearing Janes voice, Patrick calmed down but still had a gloomy expression. He red ahead with anger. The two little boys also came to apologize to Jane, and sheforted them before having someone take care of them. Chapter 874 The Worried Father Before leaving, Jane reassured Marco, Im fine, dont dy your auspicious time, go back quickly. Jane got into the ambnce and repeatedly told Marco not to tell April, otherwise, knowing Aprils personality, she would definitelye to see her. In just a few minutes, Jane arrived at the hospital, and everyone was busy and nervous. Patricks expression was also off. Only Jane seemed rxed because she felt like there was nothing wrong with her. Sheforted Patrick to rx. Im fine, dont worry. Jane held Patricks arm. From the moment she arrived until now, Patricks face had been gloomy and intimidating. The doctors and nurses nearby were afraid to speak loudly. They felt a certain fear towards Patrick, for reasons unknown. Patrick patted Janes hand and said, Lets get checked first, listen to the doctors. Jane nodded and looked up to see Giovani. Yes, it was the same doctor who had treated Janest time. He was Aprils high school ssmate.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hello, Dr. Booth, Jane greeted Giovani. Giovani recognized the voice and looked up. He immediately responded, Please take her for this examination. Jane saw that Giovani didnt seem well, but she didnt say anything. Instead, she followed the nurse to undergo the examination. Patrick looked at the doctor in front of him and saw his name tag that read Giovani. He immediately had someone search for information. It wasnt that he suspected anything between Jane and the man in front of him. He just wanted to find the best obstetrician for Jane. In less than a minute, the information was sent over. It turned out that Giovani was known as the Gynecology Master and became a department director at a young age. With his exceptional medical skills, many people admired him and sought his help. Now Patrick felt relieved. Patrick didnt know how much time had passed, but Jane finally came out. Along with her came good news, Jane was fine. Patricks face lightened a bit. However, he was still worried and nned to ask further. Hello, Doctor, Im Janes husband. Is she really fine? Patrick asked nervously. Giovani first looked at Jane, then said to Patrick, Shes fine. Her overall condition is much better thanst time. She should continue with moderate exercise, increase nutrition, and, oh yes, pay attention to rest. Dont worry too much or overexert herself. Okay, thank you, Doctor. But Im still concerned. Shouldnt she undergo aprehensive examination? After all, shes carrying twins, and Im afraid her body might not handle it well. After such a long time, Patrick finally expressed his concerns. Since Jane became pregnant, Patrick regretted having a child with her. He felt like Janes health was deteriorating, she couldnt eat properly, and her morning sickness was severe. Although everyone said it was normal, it still broke Patricks heart. Giovani not only appreciated Patricks concern, but after spending so many years in the obstetrics and gynecology department, he could easily tell who genuinely cared and who pretended to care. Although he was a doctor, he had developed a keen eye. Jane remained silent, silently agreeing. She also knew that Patrick was just concerned about her well-being. Then she left with Giovani. Now you can feel relieved, Jane said after the examination. She felt a bit tired. Last night, she couldnt sleep due to Aprils uing wedding. She only had a few hours of sleep and woke up early today, which almost made Patrick angry. Patrick shook his head. No, youre in theter months now. Its better to stay in the hospital for a while. You can take good care of your health here. I also n to take a break from work during this time and apany you properly. Jane helplessly looked at Giovani, intending to let him say something. However, Giovani didnt dare to speak. Although he was a doctor, how could he intervene in a couples affairs? Besides, with Patricks gloomy gaze, no one dared to speak. I just looked at the medical report. You have a slight case of anemia, so you need to take care of your health. Besides, Ill be with you, Patricks voice softened. During Janes examination, he had already arranged for the most expensive ward for her to stay in. Jane nced at the ceiling and then agreed. She followed Patrick to the ward, feeling a bit tired herself. She took off her shoes and went straight to sleep. After finishing his arrangements, Patrick saw Jane falling asleep immediately. He couldnt help but chuckle, covered her with a nket, and left the room. On the other side, the wedding continued as nned. April and Marcos wedding made many people envious, as they were seen as a perfect match. April also became the envy of many girls. They all wished to be like April in the future. Though they were envious, it wasnt out of jealousy, as they knew April had what it takes. Both of them were exhausted. After the wedding, they went on their honeymoon the next day. When Jane saw the photos of Aprils wedding, she was extremely happy, but felt a bit regretful for not being able to attend. Patrick, you must think I have good taste, right? Look at Aprils wedding dress; I picked it out. I feel like my own wedding dress doesnt look as good as hers, Jane said while eating an apple, mumbling to herself. Patrick was cutting the apple and heard what Jane said. He handed her the sliced apple and said, Then lets get married again. Coughing, Jane was startled by Patricks words. Forget it, Im already going to be the mother of two children. I cant y around like a young girl. Who says so? In my eyes, youre the youngest and most beautiful, Patrick replied. Jane was extremely delighted to hear Patricks words. Are you not embarrassed? Were already a married couple, and youre still saying these things. When its time for lunch, what do you feel like eating? I feel like having the soup from the entrance of my old high school. I wonder if the shop is still open. For the past couple of weeks, it was the first time Patrick heard Jane express a desire to eat something. He had to fulfill it immediately! It showed that Janes appetite was improving and she could eat more. Patrick said to Jane, Then lets go now. Well drive there ourselves. Okay! For the past couple of weeks, Jane had wanted to go out or go shopping, but Patrick never allowed her. He always insisted that she rest and take care of her health. Hearing that he wanted to take her out, she became excited immediately. The two of them made their way to the shop in less than an hour. Seeing Jane so happy, like a child, Patricks mood also improved. Chapter 875 A Beautiful Day On the third day after a sessful surgery, Carls severe cold had developed into a hoarse throat, making it difficult for him to speak. In the morning, Jerry came out of the ward to apany him and saw Carl sleeping with his head tilted, shaking his head and sighing. After all, Jerry was not a heartless person, and he had seen everything Carl had done during this period. Jerry didnt wake Carl up. Instead, he walked quietly, not wanting to disturb him from his sleep. A momentter, when Tracy came out to fetch water, Jerry returned from outside with a bag of breakfast. Carl was awakened by the noise and saw the elderly couple standing in front of the ward. He immediately stood up and greeted them. Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, good morning Carls voice was very hoarse, sounding like a crow being strangled by the neck. Apart from being harsh and unpleasant, he also felt a sharp pain in his throat, as if it was being torn apart. Jerry and Tracy exchanged nces when they heard Carls voice change. Why is your voice hoarse? Yeah, didnt you say your cold was almost gone? Yesterday you just had a stuffy nose The elderly couple began to realize that Carl was lying. Immediately, Jerry handed the breakfast to his wife and, without waiting for Carl to exin, forcefully took him to the hospital outpatient department for treatment. After a simple examination, Carl was diagnosed with an upper respiratory tract infection. Fortunately, Jerry acted decisively. ording to the doctor, if Carl continued to tough it out, it would definitely turn into severe pneumonia within three days. After receiving a saline infusion, Carl felt somewhat relieved. But he couldnt stop himself. As soon as the nurse removed the needle, he couldnt wait to go find Nana. Hastily returning to the hospital ward, Carl first visited his daughter and learned that she had already recovered from the fever, and her previous symptoms had significantly diminished. This was undoubtedly the best news in recent days. He knew that the bone marrow he had transnted to his daughter was working. After thanking the doctors and nurses, Carl hurriedly went to share the good news with Nana. A momentter, he walked out of the elevator and just turned the corner of the corridor when he saw a familiar figure ahead. The figure was that of a young woman, who didnt look older than twenty-five. With long hair flowing behind her and a fashion sense rarely seen in ordinary people. Grace? Carl recognized her and was greatly shocked by the familiar figure. How did shee to the hospital? The direction in front was exactly the way to Nanas ward. Carl immediately thought that Grace might have been sent by Mrs. Waters to cause trouble for Nana. Realizing that his mother was still causing trouble, an unnamed anger surged in Carls heart. He strode forward and caught up with Grace, directly blocking her way when she was less than ten meters away from Nanas ward. What are you doing here? Did my mom send you? Facing Grace, Carls words were direct, and his tone was far from polite. Grace was taken aback, sensing Carls strong hostility, and immediately began to feign innocence and vulnerability. Carl, youve misunderstood. I came to find you She softly exined, casting a timid nce at Carl. You havent been home for almost a week. I came to the hospital to tell you that your mother is sick. She has been lying in bed for several days.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Upon hearing that Mrs. Waters seemed to be seriously ill, Carls annoyance diminished. My mom is sick? Why didnt she go to the hospital? Carl couldnt help but worry, and he couldnt be heartless. Grace smiled awkwardly and sighed, exining, She is upset with you and says you wont let her go to the hospital. No matter how we persuade her, she wont listen. Upon hearing this, Carl couldnt help butugh and cry. I just told her not to argue with Nana anymore that day. When did I say she couldnt go to the hospital? Carl could only feel utter resignation in his heart regarding his mothers misinterpretation of his words. Grace made a helpless expression, as if she had no way to deal with Mrs. Waters, then she began to speak kindly, making a request, Carl, why dont youe home with me first? Talk to her and bring her to the hospital for a check-up. ording to reason, as Mrs. Waters son, Carl had an obligation and responsibility to go back and take care of his mother. However, ever since the incident where Mrs. Waters was almost detained, Carl had be cold-hearted towards his closest rtives. Moreover, even though Grace appeared pitiful, who could guarantee that she wasnt colluding with Mrs. Waters to put on a show? Considering various factors, Carl didnt immediately agree to Graces request. Of course, he had to be tactful in his response. I still wont go back. You know my moms temper. If I appear in front of her, it will only make matters worse. After politely refusing, Carl tried to get Grace to leave as soon as possible by adding, If shes really sick, I can call an ambnce immediately. Grace didnt expect that Carl was determined not to go home. It seemed that she needed to change her strategy for this y! Without responding, Grace blinked her eyes, until a glimmer of cunning shed through her eyes. Carl, are you really noting back with me? She really needs you now! Grace further tried to persuade him, hoping to deceive Carl intoing back home using various means, as instructed by Mrs. Waters. Little did she know, Carl stood firm in his position and gently told her, Actually,pared to me, my mom needs you more, so theres no need to persuade me. Carls throat was severely hoarse, making it difficult for him to speak. He struggled to finish his sentence and walked into Nanas ward without looking back. Watching Carl disappear from sight, Grace bit her lip harshly. Youre truly heartless! She understood that no one could persuade Carl, and even if she followed him into the ward, it would be useless. Angrily cursing, Grace turned around and retraced her steps. At the same time, as Carl entered the ward, he noticed that Jerry and Tracys expressions seemed off. But before he could ask, Tracy smiled and informed him, Carl, please have a seat. Were going to have a meeting today, the four of us. A meeting? Carl raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked with confusion, What is the topic of this meeting? Tracy gave the opportunity to speak to her husband. Jerry spoke up loudly, Its about you and Nanas future. When Carl and Grace were talking in the corridor earlier, Jerry intended to leave. However, he heard voices from the corridor just as he reached the door. Upon realizing Carls rtionship with this woman, Jerry discovered that their rtionship wasnt as harmonious as he had imagined. It could even be described as estranged. At least from Carls perspective, he always kept his distance from Grace. Unfortunately, the future seemed so distant and unattainable for Carl, like unreachable stars. He closed his mouth and waited for Jerry and Tracy to express their thoughts. Nana, sitting on the hospital bed, blushed and seemed to already know what her parents were going to discuss. She purposely avoided looking at Carl, but the joy on her face was evident. Chapter 876 Opportunity Seeing Carl and Nana remaining silent with pursed lips, Jerry nudged his wife with his elbow. Tracy looked at the two of them with a slight smile and calmly asked, Do you two have any ns for the future? Hearing this, Nana guessed her mothers meaning and expressed it tactfully, Its too far away, I havent thought about it. I just hope Janelle can be discharged from the hospital soon and grow up safely. Of course, this was the expectation of the whole family, including Carl. Tracy turned her gaze to Carl and asked, And what about you? What are your thoughts? Realizing the suggestive nature of Tracys question, Carl didnt want to be too direct in his response. He replied in a diplomatic manner, I also hope for Janelle to grow up healthy. As for the rest, it doesnt matter. The statements of the two gave Tracy the opportunity to continue speaking. Satisfied, Tracy nodded and spoke openly, Since you both mentioned the child, she deserves aplete family! At this point, Jerry continued the conversation, Yes, we have discussed it. Now that the child is not even a month old and the surgery was sessful, its time for the child to experience the care of both parents. Have you both considered starting over? Upon hearing that the elderly couple was trying to match him and Nana, Carl couldnt help but widen his eyes in disbelief. Recalling the previous disdainful attitude Jerry and Tracy had towards him, it felt like they werepletely different people now. The sudden and drastic change left Carl feeling somewhat overwhelmed. I Carl hesitated, stuttering and nodding, I have always hoped to reconcile with Nana, but I dont know about her His voice trembled uncontrobly, as if he was worried about something. After listening to Jerry, Carl immediately lowered his head. Nana, on the other hand, hesitated and spoke with a flickering tone, Mom, Dad, this question is a bit sudden. Let me think about it. Whats wrong with that? Jerrys tone was indifferent as he smiled kindly and persuaded her, You know how Carl has been taking care of you these days, and his dedication to the child. Your mother and I have seen it. That statement was true, but Nana couldnt forget what happened before. Whether it was Graces ultimatum or Mrs. Waters high-handedness. Dad She called out in a spoiled manner, her cheeks inexplicably blushing, Can you give me some time to consider? Carl caught a glimpse of Nanas shyness and also spoke up for her, Yes, thank you for your tolerance and generosity. Personally, I have no objections, but we cant force Nana. After hearing this, the elderly couple exchanged a nce. Although they wanted to mediate between the two for the sake of their child, they couldnt simply ignore the harm their daughter had suffered. Well then. Jerry let out a sigh and smilingly made a suggestion to Carl, Why dont you first sort out your feelings, and when youre ready to give Nana an answer, well agree to your reunion. Surprisingly, the father spoke out his inner thoughts, and Nana felt relieved. After all, she had her pride, and it would be difficult for her to speak up first. Seeing her daughters rxed expression, Tracy took the opportunity to ask, Nana, what do you think of your fathers proposal? Pausing for a moment, Nana went along with the flow and pretended to be indifferent as she responded, Well then lets give Carl another chance. Although Nanas tone was hesitant, she personally agreed, which immediately made Carl see a glimmer of light in the darkness. Great! I wont let you down! Carls emotions were overwhelmed as he tightly held Nanas hand in front of Jerry and Tracy. Feeling the warmth in Carls palm, Nanas heart skipped a beat, and she quickly withdrew her hand. In the afternoon of that day, Carl came out of the hospital and eagerly drove towards the Waters family mansion. At this moment, he was ecstatic, eager to confront his mother and Grace, letting them know that he would marry no one but Nana in this lifetime. Moreover, they already had a child, and Carl only wanted a simple life as an ordinary family of three. In less than forty minutes of driving, he hurriedly got out of the car and walked briskly towards the mansion. Currently, Mrs. Waters was lying on the bed in the bedroom, sulking and asionally scolding Carl. In the morning, when Grace came back, she told Mrs. Waters that Carl didnt want toe home and nned to call an ambnce to brush it off. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters became furious and repeatedlyined about raising such a son in vain. Its really heart-wrenching! I raised him with all the hardships, and this is the result-a thankless wretch! Mrs. Waters eyes were bloodshot as she pounded the edge of the bed andined to Grace, I knew it! Carl must have learned to be so heartless from Nana behind my back! Today, Grace encountered a setback at the hospital, and she also had grievances in her heart. Youre right. I guess she resents you, so she instigates you both behind your backs. Graces analysis angered Mrs. Waters even more. She gritted her teeth and angrily eximed, I knew it was that vixen! Before Carl met Nana, he used to listen to me! The two were chatting in the bedroom, and Carl couldnt find anyone in the living room. He went upstairs directly to his mothers room. Mom! I have something to discuss with you! Carl was excited, his breath quick and joyful. Seeing that Carl seemed quite happy, Mrs. Waters rolled her eyes at him. Why are you smiling? Are you so happy to see me sick? Facing his mothers questioning, Carl felt unjustly treated. No, I just asked Emily earlier, and she said your health has been fine these past few days, and youre eating regr meals. Carl knew that Grace had exaggerated things at the hospital. Including now, as he scrutinized his mothersplexion, he didnt notice anything unhealthy.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After speaking, Carl ced the skincare products he was holding in front of the bed. Mom, I bought these for you. Take good care of yourself. But as soon as Carl let go, Mrs. Waters became furious and pushed all the gift boxes in front of her onto the floor. Dont y this game with me! Do you think you can appease me with a few cheap boxes? Mrs. Waters red at Carl with an inted voice and questioned, Why didnt youe back with Grace when she went to the hospital this morning? Grace didnt say anything beside them. She didnt need to add anything now; she just needed to listen to their mother-son argument. I was waiting for a check-up. Janelle had a test resulting out in the morning. Carl casually made up an excuse. However, Mrs. Waters wasnt so easily deceived. She detected the half-truth in Carls words and coldly snorted, indicating her disbelief. What? A test result is more important than your own mother? Mrs. Waters rolled her eyes and tidied her hair while asking, By the way, you came in and said you had something to discuss, so why dont you tell me quickly? Since Mrs. Waters and an ill person had nothing to do with each other, Carl felt relieved and wore a joyful expression as he announced, I n to marry Nana after the babys full moon! Chapter 877 What Do You Take Me For? You want to marry Nana? In an instant, Mrs. Waters sat up from the bed and angrily stared at Carl, asking, Who agreed to your marriage? Did you ask for my opinion? Seeing his mothers strong reaction, Carl was mentally prepared beforeing home. With patience andposure, he responded, Im discussing it with you right now. In a few days, Janelle will turn one month old, and I n to celebrate her recovery from the illness and also marry Nana on that day. Listening to Carls blissful thoughts, Mrs. Waters exploded. No! I dont agree! Her face turned ugly, and her voice rose as she prevented him, saying, I wont allow you to marry Nana. That money-losing woman doesnt deserve a celebration for Janelles full moon! The series of outbursts made Carls head buzz. He was momentarily stunned but maintained his calmness and asked in return, Why? Just because you dont like Nana? At this moment, Mrs. Waters looked resolute and fierce, affirming with dominance, Exactly! That fox Nana has turned us against each other. How could I let her into the family? At the same time, Grace stepped back and observed coldly from the window. Although she hadnt said a word since Carl entered, her heart was in turmoil. She had a premonition that a war was about to break out, and she sensed Carls determination. It seemed that nothing could stop him from marrying Nana. And indeed, Carl shook his head helplessly, answering word by word, Mom, I beg you to adjust your mindset. First of all, we havent turned against each other. You will always be my mother. Secondly, Nana and I have a child together. We cant let Janelle be born into a single-parent family, right? I dont care! Before Carl could finish his words, Mrs. Waters forcefully interrupted. She pointed to her left chest, threatening indignantly, If you want to marry Nana, Ill die right away to show you! Mrs. Waters apparently felt that words alonecked deterrent power. She simply jumped off the bed and took out a fruit knife from the drawer. Today, you can only choose one person between me and Nana! Wearing an expression of being prepared to die, she wanted topletely make Carl give up the idea of marrying Nana. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Waters resorted to such extreme measures, and Carls temples began to throb. Mom, what are you doing? Is it necessary to be so impulsive? He took a step forward, intending to snatch the weapon from his mothers hand, but he realized that she had pressed the fruit knife against her own neck. Grace was also frightened by the scene and hurriedly pleaded, Mrs. Waters, please calm down. Lets sit down and talk about it. But Mrs. Waters continued to exert pressure, angrily shouting with a resentful face, Today, no one can stop me! Since my son doesnt even want his mother, whats the point of me being alive? When anger reaches its peak, it turns into sadness, and Mrs. Waters finished shouting and burst into tears. Carl saw his mother wiping her tears with her hand and swiftly moved forward to snatch the fruit knife away. Mom, stop making a scene. Nobody is forcing you to do something foolish. Why do you have to suffer like this? Carls eyelids twitched, and his attitude softened as he patiently exined and persuaded, You are the closest person to me in my life. Dont you want me to be happy? Is it wrong for me to marry the woman I love? These words, full of deep affection, reached Graces ears, and her anxious face suddenly became tinged with resentment. Mrs. Waters, let it go. Since Carl has someone he loves, you shouldnt force him anymore. At this point, Graces eyes teared up, and she feigned a pitiful appearance. I know how I appear in Carls eyes. Im just a woman who deluded herself and stole someone elses nest! Mrs. Waters was already furious, but hearing Graces sobbing made her even angrier. Carl, look at Grace. Even at this moment, shes still thinking about you. Do you have no conscience? Mrs. Waters scolded him angrily and even thought about forcefully arranging for Grace to marry Carl that day, hoping to have them married within a week. Unfortunately, Carl had his own principles. He remained unmoved and deeply disgusted by his mothers crying, tantrums, and threats of self-harm. Enough! Maybe, as you said, I really have no conscience. Carlughed self-deprecatingly, his expression indifferent as he informed them, Actually, I came back just to inform you that I am going to marry Nana, not to discuss whether I can marry her or not. Upon hearing Carls stubbornness, Mrs. Waters was so angry that she almost fainted. You, youContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She pointed at her son, wanting to curse at him, but she couldntplete her sentence. At that moment, Carl took out his wallet from the hidden pocket of his coat and handed a brand new card to Grace. Grace, no matter what, I appreciate the time you spent with my mother during this period. Carl smiled relievedly and spoke calmly, But there is no love between you and me. In fact, my mother forced us together, and our future will also end in separation. Honestly, I dont want to hold you back. So, please keep this card. There is five million inside, and the password is written on the back. Its not arge sum of money, consider itpensation from me to you. That night, the two of them got drunk and spent the night in a blur, but Carl never had the thought of evading responsibility. Originally, he nned to give Grace apensation of ten million, but due to therge amount of the contract termination fee he recently paid to thepany, his finances had be tight. Of course, five million was still a huge sum for an ordinary family. As Carl handed the card to Grace, she clenched her lips tightly. She felt unwilling, not wanting the time and effort she had invested to be dismissed with a few million. Carl, what do you take me for? Grace sobbed as she asked. For a moment, Carl was at a loss for words. In his eyes, let alone being husband and wife with Grace, they couldnt even be considered friends. At most, they were acquaintances. That was how he saw Grace. However, he couldnt say such harsh words, so he changed the topic to appease her. You dont need to dwell on this issue. In any case, I am grateful to you, and I wish you a happy life! After Carl finished speaking, he turned his gaze to his mother. Mom, I know youre really angry right now, but I still hope you can attend my wedding with Nana! Then he prepared to leave the vi and return to Nana as soon as possible. But before Carl could take a step, he felt a push from behind. I dont need your blessings! I dont want your filthy money either! Grace had tears streaming down her face as she forcefully threw the bank card at Carls chest. Since Im not worthy in your eyes, then Ill just leave! With those words, Grace covered her face and ran out sobbing. Seeing his potential daughter-inw being driven away, Mrs. Waters lost all hope and fell into a hysterical state. You ungrateful child! You, you! Mrs. Waters sat on the bed, crying and cursing for a while, and then started packing her belongings under Carls gaze. Chapter 878 Times Have Changed Seeing Mrs. Waters packing her clothes and cosmetics into the suitcase, Carl felt a bit confused. Mom, where are you going? he asked, puzzled. Mrs. Waters remained silent until she finished packing everything she needed, then turned to look at Carl. Youve been bewitched by that vixen, Nana! Mrs. Waters pointed at him, a mix of sadness and anger in her scolding. Grace is pregnant, and yet you heartlessly drove her away. I dont have a son like you! After saying that, Mrs. Waters grabbed her suitcase and walked towards the door. She told Carl, Im going back to my hometown for a while. Take care of yourself! Then she truly left the vi, leaving the two household servants dumbfounded. Seeing Carl expressionlessly walking downstairs, Emily couldnt help but persuade him, Young Master, please convince Madam toe back. You and your mother are so close, why let things escte like this? I understand, Emily. Go about your business, Carl replied wearily. Although he agreed with her verbally, he ultimately didnt go after Mrs. Waters. For a long time, Mrs. Waters had been overwhelmed due to Nanas condition at home, and Carls mental state had reached its limit. Thinking that his mother hadnt been back to her hometown for several years, it wouldnt be a bad thing for her to stay there for a while. Now that there were only the household servants left at home, Carl had no reason to stay and drove back to the hospital. Entering the hospital room, he saw Nana with her back turned to him, seemingly lost in thought while gazing out the window. Nana, Im back! Carl greeted as he approached. To test Nanas level of eptance towards him, he reached out his long arms and embraced her waist from behind. Nanas heart skipped a beat as she felt the gentleness from behind and the familiar scent of Carls cologne, but she didnt make any evasive movements. She continued to gaze at the scenery outside, allowing Carl to rest his chin on her shoulder. The two remained silent, embracing each other for a few minutes. Until Nana felt a bit tired standing, she turned around and smiled lightly at Carl. You can sit down. I want to lie down for a while. Realizing her limited energy, Carl quickly helped support Nana back to the hospital bed. He pulled a chair next to the bed and sat in front of Nana, speaking softly, What would you like to eat tonight? Its still early, and I n to cook for you. Facing Carls attentive care, Nana nced at him and asked, Putting aside food for now, did you go home just now? Yes Carl didnt deny it and had no intention of hiding anything from Nana. He revealed everything that had happened in the bedroom just now, hoping to earn Nanas eptance with sincerity. However, instead of finding amusement in the Waters familys turmoil, Nanas face showed a hint of guilt. Im sorry, its all because of me. Otherwise, your mother wouldnt be so angry, let alone go back to her hometown. Speaking, Nana forced a bitter smile. To be honest, I really dont want you and your mother to be more estranged. Even if we live our separate lives in the future, I dont want to be a disruptive person. Seeing Nana selflessly considering him even in such circumstances, Carl, moved and resolute, strengthened his belief. Nana, dont think that way. Ive never med you, and I dont mind, Carl said with a deep expression, ripples forming in his eyes. Ive actually lived a very exhausting life all these years. I realized that the purpose of my existence seems to be fulfilling my mothers various expectations. In other words, Im someone without a self, including entering the entertainment industry, Carl confessed to Nana, pouring out his heart. Upon hearing Carls confession, Nana smiled and asked, What does your true self look like? If you dont want to be an actor, what profession would you like to pursue? I think Im an introverted person. If I could choose again, I would like to be a screenwriter or an artist, rather than wandering in front of the camera every day, Carl replied, opening up further to Nana. Lost in thought, Nana lying on the hospital bed made a gentle suggestion after a few seconds, Since you have dreams, why not give it a try? I believe with your intelligence and talent, you can start by trying your hand at screenwriting and learn painting in your spare time. Listening to her advice and guidance, Carls expression turned serious, and he nodded with a clear and bright smile. Alright, when you marry me, I will apany you and our baby while working hard to pursue my dreams! Marrying Carl seemed a bit premature for Nana. After all, Carl hadnt truly resolved the issues at hand, and instead, the conflicts had intensified. Without directly responding, Nana changed the subject and asked with concern, Lets not talk about the distant future for now. I think you should bring your mother back home. Its alright. Ill go to her hometown to fetch her in a while and also visit my rtives, Carl casually replied, contemting in his mind. If Mrs. Waters refused to make any concessions, he would marry Nana first and then bring his mother back home. After all, they already had a daughter together, and what was done could not be undone. Nana, how about we have the wedding ceremony on the day we celebrate Janelles one-month birthday? Carl eagerly proposed, thinking ahead and discussing it with Nana. Ah wouldnt the wedding be rushed? Nanas immediate reaction was to disagree, taking a step back.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. We can take care of the child together, but lets dy the wedding a bit. It wont hurt to wait until your mother calms down. I hope your major life event can have your mothers blessings, Nana advised, her tone caring. Listening to Nanas counsel, Carl carefully considered and realized she had a point. Then Ill follow your advice. Janelles health is still weak, so well hold the wedding ceremony a few monthster, he agreed with Nanas suggestion. However, he requested to have his wife and child by his side. After contemting for a moment, Nana nodded in agreement, promising Carl that after her discharge, she would bring the child to live with him. In the blink of an eye, the day of discharge arrived. After undergoing treatment, the child had mostly recovered and could be brought home for careful nurturing. Nanas weak body had also greatly improved, and her once haggard face gradually regained its luster. On the day of discharge, Tracy was busy packing their belongings, while Jerry went upstairs to find the attending physician and retrieve Nanas medical records. Beside the hospital bed, Janelle was being carefully cradled in Nanas arms, asionally grinning at her mother. Nana was directly melted by the cuteness of the little one and excitedly looked at Carl. The baby is smiling at me! She definitely knows who I am! Of course she does. Janelle came out of your belly, Carl replied, enjoying the joy of being a new father. The hospital room was filled with warmth and affection. However, in the corridor not far away, William stood frozen like a statue. Chapter 879 Heavy Blow Williams eyes were dull and lifeless as he watched Carl and Nana engage in intimate conversation. He couldnt help but feel heartbroken and jealous. At this moment, William finally realized that between him and Nana, things had changed over time. Even though the misunderstandings from the past had been resolved, Nana knew he had reasons for disappearing. Unfortunately, her heart had already been entrusted to another man. Williams heart was in turmoil, and his hazy eyescked any luster. In a moment, Carl went toplete the discharge procedures, Tracy was called by a nurse to retrieve the birth certificate, and William sneaked into the ward, leaving only Nana behind. Nana was busy wrapping the baby in a nket when she felt someone standing behind her. Carl, you finished the discharge process so quickly? Nana thought it was Carl. Upon hearing the familiar endearment from Nana, Williams heart ached once again. Its me, he responded in a low voice. Nanas eyes paused for a moment, and then she recognized Williams voice. Worried about waking the baby, she turned around and made a gesture with her finger, lowering her voice as she informed him, Janelle just fell asleep, so please speak softly. William had no ill intentions towards the child and smiled slightly as he asked, Is the baby alright now? Nana nodded, smiling in response, Yes, she can drink form normally now, and she even smiles at me. Looking at the happiness and joy on Nanas face, William also felt d that the child had regained her health. Thats good He nced at the baby in the swaddle and noticed a slight resemnce between the sleeping Janelle and Carl. Recalling the intimate interaction between Carl and Nana just now, William started to feel ufortable once again. Collecting himself, he realized that Nana seemed to have nothing to say to him and couldnt help but ask, By the way, Nana, tell me the truth, have you and Carl gotten back together? This question caught Nana off guard, and her eyes flickered as she sensed the bitterness in Williams voice. Yes, I want to give the child aplete family, Nana admitted. I dont want her to grow up without knowing who her father is. Although Nanas answer was within Williams expectations, he still felt deeply disappointed. I see. Well, I wish you both the best, William forced a smile. Seeing a hint of destion in his eyes, Nana also understood that her choice had hurt Williams heart. However, in reality, she had never intended to reconcile with William. Before giving birth to Janelle, the reason she went to see him was only to resolve the past and untie the knots in her heart. She was grateful for Williams care. Seeing him standing motionless on the ground, Nana picked up the phone in the room and spoke gently, William, thanks to you these past days. Can you give me your bank ount number? I want to transfer some money to you. After all, youve taken care of me, and the expenses must have been significant. Nana didnt have any ulterior motives; she simply thought that William earned his money the hard way. However, the expression on Williams face was one of astonishment. He looked at Nana incredulously, furrowing his brows as he asked, Give me money? What do you mean? Nana noticed that something was wrong with Williams expression and quickly exined kindly, I just wanted to say thank you for taking care of me. I hope we can be good friends in the future. However, Williams self-esteem was severely damaged, and in his eyes, Nanas behavior was aplete disregard for him. Never mind. I know Im just a poor guy who cant match up to a refineddy like you, he sarcastically smirked. But I dont want your money. I never expected anything in return for being kind to you! Enduring the intense heartache, William turned around and walked away. Just as he left the ward, Jerry and Tracy approached shoulder to shoulder. The elderly couple was smiling and hoping that Nana and Carl would have a good life together. However, before they reached the ward, Jerry suddenly noticed Williams figure. Why are you bothering my daughter again? Jerrys smile vanished instantly, reced by deep disgust and disdain. William, feeling dejected and emotional, exined with a downcast and defeated tone, Youre mistaken. I just came to visit Nana and the child. However, Jerrys expression remained hostile. His eyes were filled with contempt, and he spoke without mincing his words. My daughter doesnt need you to visit her. Do you even know your ce? Youre nowhere near worthy of Nana! Tracy also didnt want her daughter to have too much contact with William and warned impatiently, If you disturb Nana again, dont me us for sending you to the police station. Her disappearance for several days before was also rted to you!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jerrys patience was running thin. He waved his hand to dismiss William, saying, Leave quickly! My family has no desire to associate with you. Ive said it countless times: Nana will never marry you in her lifetime! The harsh attitude of the elderly couple deeply wounded William. He felt like he was nothing more than an insignificant ant in the eyes of the Lawson family. Shortly after, Carl finished the discharge procedures and returned. The group left the hospital. However, William didnt leave. He stood at the hospital entrance, watching Nana and Carl get into the car with a heavy heart, unconsciously clenching his fists. But he was powerless. With his financial situation and personal abilities, he couldntpete with the Waters family and the Lawson family. Carl! I wont let you seed! William squeezed out a few words from his mouth, his face devoid of sadness and reced by an indescribable chill. After Nana and the child were discharged, Carl bid farewell to Jerry and Tracy on the way, then drove her straight to the vi. Mrs. Waters had already returned to her hometown, leaving the spacious mansion empty. The two servants had nothing to do all day. Approaching noon, Emily and Milena were preparing something to eat when they suddenly saw Carls car entering the courtyard. They thought Carl had convinced Mrs. Waters toe back home, so they hurriedly greeted him. But when Carl led Nana by the hand out of the back seat, the two servants suddenly realized. Mr. Waters, Ms. Lawson, greetings! The servants were respectful and noticed the small infant Nana was holding in her arms. Immediately, Carl smiled and informed them, Were getting married soon, so you can call Nana Madam from now on. Emily and Milena exchanged nces and obediently changed their way of addressing Nana. Nana, however, felt a bit embarrassed and was not ustomed to such a title. After settling the child temporarily, Nana called Carl to the balcony. They enjoyed the warm sunlight while Nana expressed her thoughts, Carl, let Emily and the others just call me Ms. Lawson. I really cant get used to being called Madam. Take it slowly. After all, for the next twenty or thirty years, the household staff will address you that way, Carl said, considering it a mere title of respect for Nana. Chapter 880 Simple and Straightforward Mrs. Waters came from a prestigious and affluent family, so even after marrying and moving away with her husband, she didnt change the various habits of her family. Nana felt helpless about it and could only reluctantly nod her head. Well, alright, but Im worried about something else, Nana said softly, expressing her concerns to Carl.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. You know that your mother doesnt like me and she despises the fact that we had a daughter. If shees back home in a while, Im afraid Nana hesitated to continue. During her few months of interaction with Mrs. Waters, she had already witnessed her pickiness and sense of superiority. Upon hearing Nanas concerns, Carl smiled mysteriously and took her hand, revealing, Dont worry, I have a n for that. Perplexed, Nana furrowed her delicate eyebrows, looking puzzled. What n? Youre not going to kick your mother out, are you? Of course not! Carl burst intoughter and led Nana back to the bedroom, opening a drawer and taking out a key. Now Im giving you the key. From now on, you are the mistress of our home. Seeing Carls serious expression, Nana became even more confused. After pondering for a moment, she remembered that Carl had an apartment in the city and thought that they would move there in the future. Oh, I understand now. When your mother returns from her hometown, well move to the apartment, right? Youre guessing wrong! Carls smile was like a gentle breeze as he softly caressed her silky hair and replied, That apartment is a bit small. Ive prepared a new house for us. It has just been renovated and we can move in a few months. Nana suddenly realized, appreciating Carls thoughtful consideration, which brought her a sense of security. In fact, she didnt mind living under the same roof as her mother-inw; it was just that Mrs. Waters was not easy to get along with. She remembered the first time she went to Carls house, and Mrs. Waters immediately showed her dominance. Recalling the days of her pregnancy, Nana only hoped to keep her distance from Mrs. Waters in the future. And so, the family of three found a temporary ce to settle here. As novice parents, Carl and Nana were clearly inexperienced in taking care of a baby. They had many funny incidents, but through continuous exploration, they gradually mastered various parenting skills. Jerry and Tracy asionally came to help, and during this period, Nana enjoyed her postpartum recovery while Carl took care of the baby with her. In the evening, after Nana put the baby to sleep, Carl entered the bedroom carrying a bowl of nourishing soup. Nana, drink this and rest, Carl said tenderly, sitting beside Nana and feeding her with his own hands. Once the baby fell deeply asleep, the two of them spoke softly and leisurely. By the way, Janelle has be more well-behavedtely. She has more free time at home, so Im thinking of finding something for her to do and earn money to support our family in the future, Carl said cheerfully, filled with hope and imagination. Ever since those malicious rumors spread on the inte, he had to give up his career in the entertainment industry to take care of his critically ill daughter. He had to pay a hefty penalty and his savings were almost depleted. Recently, he bought a house for Nana and their daughter, and most of the money came from his earlier investments. In short, Carls life had started to be financially strained. Aside from the surface mour, he constantly carried the burden of pressure on his shoulders. Nana heard his idea and readily supported, Sure, I can contribute to our household expenses too. So, what are you nning to do? Carl thought for a moment and handed her a notebook from the drawer. Whats this? Nana was slightly surprised. She opened the notebook and saw it filled with densely written words. Carl had beautiful handwriting, abination of masculine boldness and a touch of feminine elegance. As Nana skimmed through the contents written in the notebook, she finally understood. Carl, do you really want to be a screenwriter? Her eyes showed a hint of excitement as she discovered that the script outline Carl had written was very creative. Carl nodded with a smile, affirming her question. He quietly shared his thoughts, Yes, I have this n. But relying solely on screenwriting ie is unstable. I n to finish writing the script and contact Hailey to help me find a solution. If theres an opportunity in the future, I hope to transition to directing behind the scenes. After all, he had been working in the entertainment industry for many years. It was the environment he was most familiar with and the field he excelled in. After listening to Carls exnation, Nana once again gave her support and encouraged him not to stay at home every day, taking care of the baby. She suggested he go out more to seek inspiration. However, Carl rejected this proposal. He wanted to find inspiration in the mundane daily life to create a down-to-earth work that resonated with the audience. After their discussion, Carl started working on the script the next day. During the day, he would write in his study and also self-study theoretical knowledge rted to directing, relying on his understanding of the film and television industry. Nana, on the other hand, took care of the baby and provided inspiration to Carl. Their cooperation was exceptionally harmonious. This kind of life continued for another week, and Carl fell in love with these simple and carefree days, feeling content and satisfied. As the baby became more manageable, Nana had more personal time. Sometimes she would leave the baby with Carl and go out shopping for groceries. However, the good times didntst long. Just one month after Mrs. Waters went back to her hometown, one morning Nana wanted to prepare form milk for her daughter but suddenly realized that the milk can was empty. Oh no, Carl! The baby doesnt have any form milk for her next meal! Nana looked anxious and hurried to change the babys diaper. At that moment, Carl had just woken up and noticed that both of the household staff were busy with their own work. He stretchedzily and decided to go out and buy form milk himself. You stay with the baby, Ill be back in two hours at most. After saying that, Carl wrapped his arms around Nanas waist and whispered softly in her ear, Ill also get you a little gift. No need, were not a couple in the honeymoon phase anymore. We have a baby now, so lets not waste too much, Nana replied, aware of Carls current financial situation and always being frugal with expenses. Alright then, can I buy two toys for Janelle? Please, my dear wife? Carl asked with a cheeky smile. His words made Nanaugh, and she nodded yfully, Okay, go quickly ande back soon! Before leaving, Carl indulged in a few more minutes of affectionate moments with Nana, then he drove away from the vi. During this time, Nana pushed the baby stroller and enjoyed the sun in the courtyard. She also fell in love with this simple and peaceful life, eagerly anticipating their daughters growth. Janelle, is the sunlight too hot for you? Your forehead is all sweaty, Nana noticed her daughters flushed face and decided to head back inside. However, before they could reach the vi, Nana heard the sound of a car outside the gate. Chapter 881 Fish in Troubled Waters A car slowly stopped outside the vis gate. Nana thought it was Carl returning and stopped to look back. However, when the electronic gate automatically opened, a limited edition ck Bentley drove in. Facing this unfamiliar car, Nanas face showed a hint of confusion. Could it be that Milena opened the wrong gate and let in a stranger by mistake? As she pondered, the ck Bentley parked in the center of the courtyard. Immediately, a well-dressed male driver in a suit and leather shoes jumped out of the car. He wore white gloves on his hands and conducted himself with great courtesy. Approaching the rear door of the car, he opened it and respectfully bowed. In the next moment, Nana saw the woman getting out of the car. She was wearing a modified silk cheongsam, with exquisite patterns and textures. The pearl ne on her chest added a touch of elegant and mature charm. This graceful and luxurious woman was Mrs. Waters. Nana was stunned. Although she knew Mrs. Waters would eventually return from her hometown, she hadnt expected it to be at this time. Moreover, Carl had gone out to buy form milk, and calling him back would obviously be toote. Mrs. Waters stood by the car, seemingly unaffected by the dust, gesturing for the driver to open the other sides door. The driver respectfullyplied and hurriedly opened the door, reaching out to assist the person sitting inside. While Nana was still observing from a distance, she immediately recognized Graces figure. It had been a long time since theyst met, and Grace had gained some weight. Even the loose-fitting clothes couldnt hide her slightly protruding belly. The day when Mrs. Waters and Grace left in anger, they had returned once again. Nana stood in front of the vi, feeling extremely awkward. She pushed the baby stroller, and within just a minute or two, the scorching sun above seemed even hotter than before. ording to etiquette, as Carls fiance, she should have stepped forward to greet Mrs. Waters. But Nana knew that taking the initiative would only invite trouble, so she chose to stay in ce. At this moment, Mrs. Waters and Grace walked towards the vi, while the driver got back into the car and reversed out. As they approached each other, whispering something to each other in low voices, Nana subconsciously protected her daughter, tightly gripping the handle of the baby stroller. Nana? Just as Mrs. Waters raised her eyes and saw Nana standing under the awning, surprise shed in her eyes, apanied by a burst of anger. Grace followed her gaze, her expression calm, but her eyes revealed a sense of satisfaction. Love without any blessings was destined not to be happy. Graces advantagey in having Mrs. Waters as her powerful backer. Mrs. Waters, it turns out Nana has moved in here Grace pretended to be ignorant, even though she had secretlye once before and witnessed Nana and Carl taking a walk in the courtyard. That was also the reason why she contacted Mrs. Waters a monthter, telling her over the phone that she had gained weight and had a baby bump. As long as you stay by my side, dont be afraid of her. Its not worth it if anything happens to the child because of that vixen, Mrs. Waters reassured Grace, unaware that her future daughter-inws belly was fake, intentionally gaining weight with excess fat. Seeing the two approaching, Mrs. Waters hadnt even spoken yet, but Nana could already sense the tension in the air. However, out of politeness and manners, she still greeted them politely, Hello, Mrs. Waters. Youre back. As for Grace, Nana selectively ignored her. Hearing Nanas calm voice, a nameless anger ignited within Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters looked down at Nana, sneering sarcastically, If it werent for me living in this house for over twenty years, I would have thought I entered the wrong gate. Her words made Nana extremely embarrassed. However, before Carl returned, she had to maintain her dignity. Even if they were moving out today, there was no need to grovel before Mrs. Waters. Pausing for a moment, Nana calmly replied, Mrs. Waters, Carl went out, but hell be back soon Before Nana could finish her sentence, Mrs. Waters interrupted her, her tone cunning as she questioned, Who allowed you to move in? Was it Carl? Nana bit her lip at the sound and exined in a calm tone, Carl wanted to see the child every day, so we temporarily stayed here. Still temporary? I doubt I can get rid of you even if I try! Mrs. Waters ridiculed dismissively, feeling the sun was too hot. She then walked into the vi. Grace followed suit, leaving Nana and her daughter in the courtyard. But it was for the best. Nana couldnt hear Mrs. Waters nagging, and she just wanted to wait for Carl under the awning. However, after Nana stood for less than two minutes, Emily hurriedly came out from the vi. Young Madam, Mrs. Waters asks you toe inside. Upon hearing Emilys message, Nana politely declined without hesitation. No, please tell her that Im waiting for Carl in the courtyard. Emily furrowed her brow, not daring to speak out of turn as a servant, and could only obey Nanas request and go back to report.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thinking she could enjoy some peace and quiet, Nana was about to sit on the steps when she suddenly heard footstepsing from inside the vi. Oh, youre putting on airs in front of me? Even Emily couldnt persuade you toe in! Unable to call Nana inside, Mrs. Waters simply stood at the door confronting her. Nana remainedposed and calmly responded, Mrs. Waters, youre overthinking. I just dont want to bother you. As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Waters sneered, her voice filled with disdain as she retorted, If you didnt want to bother me, why did you move in without my permission while I was away? What do you think you are? Are you a thief taking advantage of it? Is this the upbringing you received? A series of aggressive questions left Nana unsure of how to respond. Taking a deep breath, she was about to exin to Mrs. Waters that she would move out, but the electronic gate nearby opened again. This time, Carl drove into the courtyard. Holding form milk and toys for his daughter, as well as a set of skincare products for Nana, he had a joyful expression on his face, unaware that the situation at home had changed. In his peripheral vision, he caught a glimpse of the baby stroller under the awning. Carl quickened his pace and saw Nana with her back turned to him. Nana, the baby must be hungry again. Ill make her some form Carls voice was warm and cheerful as he nned to put down the things and give Nana a big hug. However, he saw his mother standing at the entrance. Mom? When did youe back? As Carls surprised voice echoed, the toy in his hand fell to the ground with a thud. It had been a month since Mrs. Watersst saw Carl, but her anger hadnt subsided. Coupled with Nana standing by, she roared loudly with a fierce tone. Are you implying that I cante back? Or that my return is disrupting your little world? I was away in my hometown for just a month, and a vixen brings a worthless burden to live here. Now the house is in chaos, all because of them! Mrs. Waters spoke with a harsh tone, clearly showing her hostility towards Nana. Chapter 882 Compromising for the Sake of Harmony Although Nana had never been assertive and had neverpeted with Mrs. Waters for anything, she was simply not tolerated in the Waters family. Carl couldnt understand why his mother disliked Nana so much, especially the way Mrs. Waters addressed Nana and their daughter. He couldnt tolerate it, and his face immediately darkened. It was me who brought Nana here, so if you have any grievances, direct them at me! Dont take it out on others! Upon hearing Carls past attitude, Mrs. Waters narrowed her eyes, put her hands on her hips, and asserted her dominance. So what if you let her move in? The property deed for this vi is in my name, and I can kick them out anytime, anywhere! Mrs. Waters was unyielding, her voice even louder than before. At this moment, the baby in the stroller was getting tired, closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep, but she was suddenly startled awake by Mrs. Waters shouting. Waaah Janelle was frightened and started crying loudly. Nanas eyebrows furrowed, and she quickly picked up her daughter from the stroller tofort her. Seeing the situation, Carl handed the things in his hand to Emily and hurriedly walked over to Nana, helping her soothe the baby. Seeing that the two of them were too busy to pay any attention to her, Mrs. Waters pouted, nced at her granddaughter with sarcasm, and said, Crying and fussing like this, this kind of child wont amount to anything when she grows up! But even after sheforted the baby for a while, Janelle continued crying. Carl felt that she was probably hungry, so he quickly took Nana back to the room to prepare form. Just as the two of them were going upstairs, Grace heard themotion outside and came out with a curious attitude. The three of them coincidentally ran into each other, and Carl and Nana exchanged nces. Carl, long time no see! Faced with the chaos in the vi, Grace seemed like an outsider, smiling and greeting Carl. Carl didnt expect Grace to be brought back by his mother again. Seeing that she had gained weight and her belly was slightly bulging, he couldnt help but feel annoyed and unsettled. Graces belly was getting bigger day by day, and if she gave birth to a child, it would surely bring a lot of trouble. In Carls heart, he only recognized Janelle as his one and only daughter. You came with my mom? Carls voice was cold and he didnt sound like he was exchanging pleasantries with Grace. At this moment, Mrs. Waters also followed from behind and, as Grace heard her climbing the stairs, she suddenly raised her voice in a resentful tone, Carl, it seems like you dont wee me? Do you want to kick me out? The fire was already burning, and Nana could tell that Grace deliberately tried to attract Mrs. Waters by saying that. She directly carried her daughter and walked into the bedroom. Carl, on the other hand, was taken aback by the question, wondering when he had said such words. Who said I want to kick you out? Before he could say anything, Mrs. Waters arrived on the second floor and forcefully took over the conversation. Grace looked sad, her gaze turned to Mrs. Waters as she replied, Every time Carl sees me, hes unhappy. Implicitly and explicitly, he thinks I shouldnt have entered this household. As she said this, she let out a long sigh of resignation. Mrs. Waters, theres no need for you to keep me here. I think Ill just leave! After speaking, Grace turned around and went back to Mrs. Waters room to get her bag. But Mrs. Waters chased after her, grabbing her hand and stopping in front of Carls bedroom door. Grace, dont worry. Now that Im back, no one will dare to kick you out today! You stay by my side and take good care of yourself and the baby. As for the others Mrs. Waters looked at Nana, who was preparing form for the baby, and sarcastically remarked, Living shamelessly in my house, Ive never seen a woman socking in self-respect! Nana, who was in the bedroom pouring water into the bottle, stiffened her body. She had been subjected to Mrs. Waters humiliation repeatedly, and it felt like a knife cutting through her heart. However, her daughter was still waiting to be fed, so Nana bit her lip and remained silent. She walked towards the bed, shaking the bottle while holding the baby. Meanwhile, Carl, hearing his mothers continuous attacks, had a clouded expression on his face and responded in a cold voice, Fine, since this is your house, Nana and I will move out together and never set foot in this ce again! Mrs. Waters, emotionally dependent on her son, didnt want this oue. Youre bing more and more despicable as you grow up! Mrs. Waters scolded in an annoyed tone, and in order to keep Carl, she waved her hand impatiently, saying, Forget it, from now on, this house will be treated as a hotel. Whoever wants to stay can stay! After speaking, she pulled Grace back to her own room. Meanwhile, Nana began to feed her daughter, holding her in one hand and supporting the bottle with the other. Carl, seeing his mother leave, quickly entered the bedroom to check on them. Seeing that their daughter had calmed down and was greedily drinking the milk with closed eyes, Carl smiled with relief and sat next to Nana. Im sorry, Nana. I didnt expect my mom toe back suddenly Carls face was full of apology, unsure of how to dispel the grievances in Nanas heart. Nana remained silent, quietly watching her daughter suckle on the bottle. Nana, I know youre not happy. Ill find a way to resolve this. Carl made a promise, nning to talk to Mrs. Waters. Since Grace was determined to keep the child, he nned to find a separate ce for her to stay and take care of the pregnancy.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As for the four of them living together under the same roof, not only would Mrs. Waters tolerate it, but Carl also wouldnt let Nana live in oppression every day. Lets go with the flow. We dont necessarily have to resolve everything. As the milk in the bottle reached the bottom, Nana burped her daughter while slowly speaking up to Carl. But Carl didnt understand her meaning and was about to ask when he saw her bringing the baby over. Then Nana started packing up the things in the bedroom, taking out clothes from the wardrobe and cing them into suitcases. Carl, I think I should go back to my parents house first. Nana finished speaking and continued organizing their daughters clothes. Upon hearing this, Carl panicked and hugged their daughter, walking towards Nana to persuade her. Listen to me, lets not move out for now. I promise well leave together tomorrow. Although the newly decorated marital home is not ready to be lived in and the apartment is too small, I can rent a big house for us temporarily. Weve gone through so much to reconcile, and I dont want anyone to affect our rtionship Carl pleaded earnestly, and now Nana also knew that he had no feelings for Grace. Softening her heart, she agreed. Just as Carl convinced Nana to stay, Grace was in another room, soothing Mrs. Waters emotions. She resorted to her usual tactics,promising and saying, Mrs. Waters, I dont want to make things difficult for you and Carl. Ive decided to peacefully coexist with Nana. After all, she has given birth to the Waters familys granddaughter. At this point, Mrs. Waters had no way to deal with Carl, and upon hearing Graces voluntary concession, she reluctantly agreed. Fine, I know that youre not feeling good about this. I will slowly make it up to you in the future. From that day on, the four of them lived in the vi together, eating and sleeping under the same roof but divided into two factions. They would ignore each other at home. Chapter 883 Malice Carl had initially nned to go out and find a house, but Nana, considering his recent dedicated work on the script, didnt want him to be distracted. After some discussion, Carl promised Nana that he would finish writing the script first.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Three dayster, Nana woke up in the morning to take care of the babys feeding. Carl, due to staying upte every night, was still asleep. She quietly prepared the form and fed the baby before cing her in the crib. At that moment, Carl groggily opened his eyes and saw Nanas figure, realizing that he had slept until almost seven oclock. Nana, why didnt you wake me up? Carl asked with concern. You sleptte, so I thought you could use some more sleep, Nana smiled softly, turning to enter the bathroom to freshen up. Soon, Carl followed her into the bathroom, hugging her affectionately while speaking, I have good news for you. I finished writing the scriptst night, and I have a meeting with Haileyter. After that, Ill go out and find a house. Since Mrs. Waters returned home, Nanas appearance had be somewhat haggard again. She gave a faint Hmm and then remembered that she hadnt encouraged Carl yet. I wish you all the best and hope you can sessfully promote your work. With Nanas blessing, Carls confidence soared. Thats for sure. Dont forget, my major in college was screenwriting! In fact, if it werent for Mrs. Waters forcing him to be an actor on the screen, Carl would have preferred to be an unknown behind-the-scenes worker. After a moment, the two went downstairs for breakfast, coincidentally encountering Mrs. Waters and Graceing out of the dining room. They nced at each other but didnt say a word. After finishing breakfast, Carl hurriedly left the house. He had had enough of the oppressive atmosphere at home and just wanted to move out with Nana as soon as possible. However, he didnt expect that right after he left the house, under Graces provocation, Mrs. Waters knocked on the bedroom door. At that moment, Nana was standing by the window, holding the baby. Hearing the knock on the door, she thought it was Emily delivering fruits. But when she opened the door and saw Mrs. Waters and Grace standing in front of her, she was momentarily stunned, catching a glimpse of Mrs. Waters usual dark expression. Mrs. Waters, do you need something from me? she calmly inquired. After all, in this house, they generally kept to themselves. However, Mrs. Waters looked resentful, gritting her teeth and said, Still pretending to be innocent in front of me? Did you putxatives in Graces porridge? Nanas eyes widened at the baseless usation, shaking her head to deny, No, I havent. In the past few days, besides eating in the dining room, I havent even entered the kitchen. Although that was the truth, Mrs. Waters didnt believe it at all. You say you havent been in the kitchen, but Milena saw you. Should I call her up? Mrs. Waters threatened. Hearing that, Nana looked at Mrs. Waters arrogant face and calmly replied, Sure, I havent been in the kitchen, so it doesnt matter if Milenaes up. Afterward, Mrs. Waters actually called the maid to the door, and under her questioning, Milena directly pointed out that Nana not only entered the kitchen but also performed suspicious actions. Nana, feeling falsely used, had to defend herself alone. Milena is lying! Ive been busy taking care of the child every day. How would I have time to plot against you? Nana found it amusing that Mrs. Waters would go to such lengths to find fault and even involve the staff in their act. However, Mrs. Waters was adamant, holding Graces hand and using, If you didnt putxatives in the food, then why did Grace have diarrhea all night? Cant you see how pale her face is now? This morning, Gracesplexion was indeed not good. Nana wasnt sure if she was sick or not, but she continued to deny, saying, Her diarrheast night has nothing to do with me. If you want to me me, just say it outright! Living with Mrs. Waters was indeed full of trouble, as Nana had anticipated. Upon hearing Nanas strong attitude, Mrs. Waters became even more aggressive and immediately retorted angrily, Dont think I dont know what youre thinking. Is it not enough that you deny it verbally? You just want Grace to have a miscarriage, dont you? Let me tell you, even if something happens to the child in Graces belly, I still consider her the daughter-inw! As for you, youre nothing more than my sons lover. You shamelessly got pregnant, and your daughter is no different from an illegitimate child! Mrs. Waters continued to attack Nana, and her loud voice soon frightened the baby, making her cry. Angry at their behavior, Nana eximed, Youve gone too far. Since you enjoy ndering at me, Ill just leave! After saying that, she turned to pick up the baby, having no attachment left to this ce. Although she had promised to wait for Carl to find a house before moving out, the current situation indicated that staying here for one more second would only invite more trouble. With a loud m, Nana closed the door and quicklyforted her daughter, then packed her belongings in preparation to leave. Mrs. Waters, hearing Nanaing out, hurriedly followed behind her. You want to run away after doing something wrong? Arent you afraid of facing the consequences? Mrs. Waters persisted, scolding and blocking Nana, intending to continue arguing with her. The piercing shouting made Nanas head ache. She stopped by the staircase and dered sternly, Ive already said this has nothing to do with me. Please stop harassing me! Whos harassing whom? You drugged Grace, and you have the nerve to talk back? Mrs. Waters replied in a loud voice. Mrs. Waters had no idea that Grace was only pretending to be ill, nor did she know that Milena had been bribed with money. Yesterday, Grace happened to overhear Milena and Emily chatting, learning that Milena was nning to quit and return to her hometown. Grace decided to take this opportunity to make her do something for her. With a reward of 2, 000 dors, Grace convinced Milena to help her y this role. Unable to bear Mrs. Waters relentless pursuit, Nana shook off her hand and prepared to go downstairs. However, Mrs. Waters didnt think Nana should get away with it so easily. She nned to keep her until Carl returned, so that her son could see Nanas true colors with his own eyes. Dont leave just yet! This matter cant be left unresolved! Mrs. Waters insisted. She reached out and dragged Nana, causing the baby to start crying again in the chaos. Are you crazy? Let go! Nana couldnt tolerate the risk of harming her daughter in the midst of their struggle. She couldnt take it anymore and dropped her suitcase, forcefully pushing Mrs. Waters away. Mrs. Waters stumbled and took several steps before regaining her bnce. This is outrageous! How dare you push me? she eximed. She realized that Nana was quite strong, and in her anger, she lunged at her. At that moment, Grace ran out of the room and witnessed the two women fighting. She hurriedly tried to intervene. Stop fighting! Please stop fighting! Grace shouted, attempting to separate Mrs. Waters and Nana. However, Mrs. Waters was still in a fit of rage andpletely ignored Graces pleas. Amidst the chaos at the staircase, Grace realized she couldnt persuade them. Taking advantage of the confusion, she ended up behind Nana. Unaware of her presence, Nana was busy soothing the baby while fending off Mrs. Waters attacks. Unintentionally, she took a step back and identally bumped into Grace. Chapter 884 I Believe Her Soon, there was a scream from Grace, and she rolled down the stairs. In the end, she fell onto the marble floor and lost consciousness on the spot. Grace! The chaotic scene came to a sudden halt. Mrs. Waters widened her eyes in panic as she saw Grace lying motionless. Emily and Milena, who were cleaning downstairs, were also shocked and hurriedly went forward to check on Graces condition. Janelles crying grew louder, and Nana felt her head buzzing. Just as she was stunned, Mrs. Waters pped her across the face. You wicked woman! You pushed Grace down from the stairs! Why dont you just die! If anything happens to Grace, I wont spare you! The p was forceful and resounding, and Mrs. Waters curses were apanied by flying spittle. Nana hadnt even recovered her senses when she was struck by Mrs. Waters. She didnt even have a chance to fight back, just staring nkly as Mrs. Waters rushed down the stairs while crying and holding Graces head. Emily realized the situation was dire and turned to grab her phone from the sofa to call for emergency assistance. Milena called out to Grace and also reminded Mrs. Waters that she was pinching Graces pressure point. Mrs. Waters pinched her twice with force, and surprisingly, it seemed to work. Graces eyes twitched, and she slowly opened them. In a daze, Grace saw Mrs. Waters looking anxiously at her. She weakly smiled and said, Mrs. Waters, Im fine, just feeling a bit sore Upon hearing Grace speak, Mrs. Waters let out a sigh of relief.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But when she saw that half of Graces face was bruised, Mrs. Waters grew even more worried about the child in her belly. Grace, let us help you sit on the sofa. The ambnce will arrive soon. Hold on, okay! Mrs. Watersforted Grace like a child, and together with Milena, they lifted her onto the sofa. However, as soon as Graces bottom touched the cushion, she curled up suddenly as if receiving an electric shock. My stomach hurts so much, it feels like being twisted by a knife As soon as Grace let out a piercing scream, Mrs. Waters was dumbfounded, realizing that her grandchild was probably not going to make it. Soon after, the ambnce arrived, and medical professionals carried her inside. Mrs. Waters, in a state of panic, followed along. After about two hours, when Grace was pushed out of the operating room by a nurse, Mrs. Waters saw her tear-stained face at a nce. Im sorry, Mrs. Waters One of Graces arms was wrapped in bandages, her face was pale, and her voice weak. Mrs. Waters understood what she meant and quickly looked up to ask the nurse, How is my daughter-inw? Is the child in her belly okay? The nurse wore a regretful expression and shook her head with a sigh, Im sorry, maam. The patient suffered severe injuries from the fall, and she had a miscarriage. My grandchild is gone? Mrs. Waters opened her mouth wide, her eyes staring nkly. A crafty gleam shed in Graces eyes, but it quickly dissipated as she tearfully apologized, Its all my fault, Mrs. Waters. I didnt protect the child. Im sorry, please scold me Listening to Graces continuous self-reproach, Mrs. Waters snapped out of her grief. No! Its not your fault! Mrs. Waters facial muscles stiffened, and she suddenly became furious. She patted Graces hand, suppressing her anger, andforted, If the child is gone, its gone. Take care of yourself first. Ille to the hospitalter to see you! With that, Mrs. Waters turned and left, her departing figure exuding a wrathful aura. Immediately after, Mrs. Waters rushed back home, wishing she could grab a kitchen knife and chop Nana into pieces. However, when she entered the living room, she found only Emily and Milena whispering to each other. Where is Nana? Mrs. Waters asked, her face turning red. Madam left with the child. Milena noticed Mrs. Waters sweating profusely and approached her, offering a tissue in a pleasing manner. Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached Mrs. Waters, she received a surprise. p! p! Mrs. Waters struck Milena across the face twice and even kicked her, angrily scolding, Are you out of your mind? Who told you to address Nana as Madam.? In the heat of the moment, Mrs. Waters harbored deep hatred for Nana and vented her anger onto Milena. Werent you nning to resign next week? Well, leave right now! Mrs. Waters pulled out her wallet, quickly counted some money, and threw it at Milenas face. This is half a months sry. Pack your things and leave immediately! After driving the maid away, Mrs. Waters called Carl and told him toe home immediately. At that moment, Carl was looking at houses in a quiet neighborhood. He had set his sights on a small duplex vi, just the right size for a family of three. Although the rent was not cheap, Carl had recently sold a script to a film and televisionpany with Haileys help. With the new ie in hand, Carl didnt hesitate to rent the ce to provide a good living environment for Nana and their daughter. After paying the deposit, he couldnt wait to rush home and share the good news of their uing move with Nana. However, before he could reach home, he received a call from Mrs. Waters. Sensing something wrong in his mothers voice, Carl was afraid that something had happened to Nana and the child. He ran two red lights and rushed into the house. Mom! What happened? He asked, panting heavily, noticing the strange atmosphere in the house. It was an abnormal silence. Carl furrowed his brow and saw his mother sitting on the sofa without saying a word, immediately rushing upstairs. The upstairs was equally silent. He hurriedly entered the bedroom and found a letter left on the table. Recognizing Nanas handwriting, Carl opened and read the letter, learning that she had taken the child and returned to her parents home. Nana Reading Nanas rational yet mncholic words in the letter, Carl felt a pang of heartache. After collecting the letter and returning to the living room, Carl thought his mother had driven Nana away and angrily questioned, Mom, did you have another argument with Nana? Did you drive her and my daughter away? Mrs. Waters, however, smirked sarcastically and coldly nced at Carl, replying, Are you blind? When did I drive her away? Carl couldnt find any words to respond to his mothers reply, but he knew very well that Nana leaving was undoubtedly connected to Mrs. Waters. Fine, I worded it wrong. You didnt drive her away. He didnt want to argue with Mrs. Waters and sneered, asking, What exactly happened? Did you force her to leave? Seeing Carl constantly shifting the me onto her, Mrs. Waters couldnt sit still. She stood up in an outburst of emotion. You want to know where she is? Why dont you just call Nana and ask her what she did! With anger and resentment in her eyes, Mrs. Waters revealed that Nana had addedxatives to the supplements for Grace. She also disclosed the incident of pushing Grace down the stairs. Finally, Mrs. Waters, looking at Carls incredulous expression, informed him with indignation, Now Grace had a miscarriage, and I wont be able to see my grandchild. You and Nana must be delighted, right? Carl was shocked once again upon hearing this. Although he didnt care about the child in Graces belly, this turn of events was beyond his expectations. No way! Nana couldnt have pushed Grace. I believe her! Trying to keep a clear mind, Carl shook his head, finding it even more unbelievable. Chapter 885 Compromise I saw it with my own eyes! Mrs. Waters firmly stated, wiping away her tears as she cried, This woman is wicked. She targeted Grace twice! Although his mothers words sounded convincing, Carl believed in Nanas character. Nana was gentle and kind, and aside from asional stubbornness, she would never harm others for her own selfish desires. Even when it came to Grace, Nana would nevery a hand on her. I dont believe it! Ill call her first. With the situation being so tense, Carl knew he couldnt impulsively go look for Nana. He could only call her to inquire about the situation. But after dialing several times, Nana never answered. Helpless, Carl temporarily gave up. He shifted his gaze to Mrs. Waters and impatiently asked, Mom, besides the miscarriage, how severe are Graces injuries? What do you think? Why dont you try rolling down the stairs yourself! Mrs. Waters responded displeasedly, thinking that with such a situation, she could use it as an opportunity to persuade Carl and Nana to separate. If she could sessfully break them apart, it could be considered a blessing in disguise. Thinking this way, Mrs. Waters felt a bit relieved, and the regret of losing a grandchild wasnt as strong. She let out a sigh, and with amanding tone, she said, Carl, Grace has a broken arm. You should go to the hospital with me to see her. But Carls thoughts were focused on Nana. He worried about her going out alone with their child, especially with her current mood. His mind was filled with finding them as soon as possible. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Im busy today. Carl coldly rejected his mother, straightened his cor, and turned to leave. However, just as he took a step forward, Mrs. Waters suddenly became hysterical. Youre too busy, huh? Arent you going to find Nana? Mrs. Waters rushed in front of Carl, pointing threateningly to the door behind her, Let me tell you, if you donte with me to the hospital today, Ill just throw myself to death right in front of you! Carl was at a loss for words. He couldnt understand how his mother, who came from a prominent family, could be like this in middle age. Mom, please stop this Carl didnt even have the strength to get angry. He just hoped Mrs. Waters would calm down. But in order to achieve her goal, Mrs. Waters, seeing Carl unmoved, half-seriously and half-fake, indeed rushed towards the door. Fortunately, Carl reacted quickly. He took a step and blocked the door with his body. Bang! With a muffled sound, Carl felt like his sternum was about to break. Mrs. Waters hit him, but it didnt do much harm. She continued to argue and ask, Im asking you, are youing to the hospital with me or not? Carl held his forehead, took a few seconds to calm down, and gave his answer. Ill go. In the end, hepromised. Meanwhile, Gracey in the hospital bed, whimpering. She thought if she had known that falling down the stairs would be so painful, she would have found another way to fake a miscarriage. The doctor and nurses were all in on it, and the dtion and curettage procedure was just a staged act. However, the pain from her injuries was real, especially the fractured arm, causing Grace to be in agony on the hospital bed. Before long, Mrs. Waters and Carl arrived at the hospital. As soon as they entered Graces room, they heard her crying and whimpering. Mrs. Waters felt great pity and quickly reminded Grace not to move around. Seeing Carl follow along, Graces heart was secretly delighted, and she started crying, saying, I lost my baby. It was my first child! Mrs. Waters also felt ufortable when the miscarriage was mentioned. She sat by the bedside, holding Graces hand, and made a promise, Dont worry, I will definitely demand an exnation from the Lawson family. We wont let this child be killed in vain! After speaking, Mrs. Waters called Carl over and earnestly said, Carl, you should see Nana for who she really is. She pretends to be weak and pitiful every day, but behind the scenes, she is despicable and cunning! I was too na?ve, imagining that Nana and I could get along like sisters, but who would have thought that she Grace angrily interjected.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Listening to the ovepping voices of the two women, Carl felt like his head was about to explode. However, Graces injuries were a fact, and he couldnt think of any other way to handle the situation, so he reluctantly asked her how muchpensation she wanted. As soon as the words left his mouth, Grace became furious. Carl, do you only see me as someone who cares about money? Why do you think so poorly of me? Graces voice was hoarse from crying, and she trembled as she scolded, You have no conscience! Just go! I dont want to see you! Seeing her future daughter-inw being provoked by her own son, Mrs. Waters chose to support Grace rather than her own flesh and blood. She angrily pped Carl on the back. You scoundrel! Grace wholeheartedly wants to be with you. If she were after money, she wouldnt have suffered so much. You really have no conscience! Under the joint force of the old and the young, Carl left in a huff. As the sound of the hospital room door closing echoed, Grace burst into tears and, disregarding the pain in her arm, threw herself into Mrs. Waters arms, crying bitterly. Mrs. Waters hadpletely disappointed Carl with her previous actions, and now she was also deeply hurt by her son. Sheforted Grace and made a promise, word by word, Dont think about anything else. The most important thing now is to recover your health. No matter what means I have to use, I wont allow them two to get married. Youre only in your early twenties, and there will be plenty of chances for pregnancy in the future. Now that she had miscarried, Grace could still receive Mrs. Waters protection and favor. Grace was no longer worried about falling out of favor and pretended to be wronged as she nodded. Meanwhile, after leaving the hospital, Carl immediately looked for Nanas whereabouts. Considering that she was carrying their two-month-old daughter, the most probable ce for her to go was her parents house. Soon, Carl arrived at Jerry and Tracys ce. After ringing the doorbell, he indeed saw Nana opening the door. Carls emotions were stirred, and he tightly embraced Nana, expressing his feelings affectionately, I couldnt reach you on the phone earlier, you have no idea how worried I was. Now that I see you, even if the world falls apart, it doesnt matter. Indeed, Carls confession was touching, but Nanas reaction was rtively indifferent. She struggled out of his embrace, keeping her distance, and informed him, Lower your voice, Janelle just fell asleep. Upon learning that their daughter was asleep, Carl conscientiously lowered his voice. Sitting on the living room sofa, he looked at Nana and smiled faintly, Forget about what happened earlier. I just rented a new apartment. The environment is good, and the air is fresh. I believe youll like it. How about we move there tomorrow? This was something they had discussed before, and Carl believed that Nana, despite feeling wronged, would dly agree. Unexpectedly, Nana remained silent for a moment and politely declined with a wistful smile, I wont move there. Ill stay with my parents until Janelle learns to walk. Why? Didnt we agree on this? Carl was stunned, not understanding why Nana had changed her mind. Chapter 886 Brutal Rejection Carl spent ten days writing the script and shamelessly sought Haileys help, doing everything for Nana and their daughter. Now he had sold the script and found a suitable house, but Nana heartlessly rejected him. Carl couldnt understand it, feeling extremely distressed. He didnt understand why, despite always standing by Nanas side, they were still facing the verge of breaking up. Nana, cant we take care of our baby together? Carl pleaded when he saw Nana remaining silent, reaching out to hold her hand. But Nana quickly pulled his hand away. Im sorry, Carl. Im mentally exhausted and tired of this chaotic life, Nana politely refused, not wanting to see Carl caught in the middle between her and Mrs. Waters. Perhaps fate was just like that-despite being suitable for each other in every aspect, they couldnt escape theirck of destiny. Seeing Nanas determination in her eyes, Carl took a deep breath, unwilling to give up. Give me a chance, please. I promise to give you a peaceful life from now on, and I promise not to let anything happen to the baby He was still trying to persuade her when suddenly the sound of a child crying came from the room. Ill go check. Upon hearing that their daughter was awake, Nana hurriedly walked towards the bedroom without even acknowledging Carl, who followed closely behind. He watched as Nana lifted their daughter and gently patted her bottom to soothe her. Seeing their daughter, something that should have brought joy, Carl noticed that she looked thinner and smallerpared to other babies of the same age due to being born prematurely and falling seriously ill. This made him feel even more heartbroken. Nana tried to calm their daughter for a long time without sess. Unable to bear being a bystander at the bedroom door, Carl stepped forward and extended his hands. Let me tryforting Janelle. Carls voice was gentle, hoping that Nana wouldnt refuse him even when he held their child. Fortunately, Nana handed their daughter to Carl, sighing, Janelle got scared a couple of days ago, and now she drinks very little milk powder during each feeding. She randomly wakes up crying every time she falls asleep. Upon hearing this, Carl immediately linked it to the incident of Graces miscarriage. He didnt have the slightest sympathy for Grace but focused all his emotions and attention on Nana and their daughter. With a trace of heartache in his eyes, Carl became even more worried. He pleaded, Nana, juste with me. I found a good location for the new house. Ive rented it, and Im sure youll like it. This way, I can take care of both of you. Nana pursed her lips and remained silent, but she noticed that their daughter stopped crying shortly after Carl startedforting her. Could it be that the child felt closer to her father? With Carls repeated requests, Nanas heart began to waver. However, before she could respond, the sound of the door opening came from outside. Their conversation was interrupted, and Nana turned around to see her parentsing in with bags of vegetables and fish. She took their daughter from Carl and said, Let me hold her. You go greet my parents. After speaking, Nana sat on the edge of the bed, ready to continue soothing the child to sleep. In order to sessfully bring Nana to the new ce to live, Carl put on a friendly face and greeted Jerry and Tracy. Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, you bought so many groceries! It was obvious that he was trying to find something to say, but his face was full of smiles. However, Jerry and Tracy didnt have a good expression. Upon learning that Nana had been pped by Mrs. Waters, they decided to be at odds with the Waters family from then on. Jerrys face darkened, and he bluntly said, Carl, its not that were unreasonable, but your mother is difficult to get along with. Our daughter has either been mistreated or wronged in your house. Tracy, frowning, scolded Carl, When your mother swelled half of Nanas face, you may not have cared, but as parents, we were heartbroken. From childhood to adulthood, neither her father nor I have everid a finger on her. It was only at this moment that Carl learned about the incident that had happened and the omissions he was unaware of. His face froze and suddenly felt embarrassed in front of them. Carl bowed deeply and even wanted to receive the p on his own face as an apology on behalf of his mother. However, Jerry promptly held him back, sensing Carls dilemma and not being as rigid in his attitude as before. Carl, I dont deny your feelings for Nana, but your family Jerry shook his head and advised with seriousness, You better handle your own family affairs first. Otherwise, we wont feel at ease leaving Nana and our granddaughter in your care. Upon hearing Jerrys refusal, Carl had nothing to say. After all, the current situation at home was indeed chaotic. Taking Nana to rent a house outside was merely an escape without any real solution. Alright then, you make a valid point. Ille back for them once I sort everything out. Carl reluctantly agreed and then left the Lawson family with a dejected look. As soon as he stepped outside, the ring sunlight above made him dizzy. In a daze, Carls mood sank even lower, losing interest even in the scheduled appointment for the second script. A person only has motivation when striving for a goal. Now that Carl had just suffered a setback, he felt that nothing he did held any meaning anymore. As for fulfilling his promise to Jerry, it seemed so distant and unattainable. With a sense of dejection, Carl sat in the car, lost in thought. Ding ding! At that moment, he heard his phone ringing on the dashboard. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Hailey. Hailey, is there a problem with the script? On the other end of the line, Hailey heard Carlsckluster voice and immediately guessed that he had been rejected by Nana.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as his agent, Hailey had to focus on official matters first. The script is fine. I wanted to inform you that I sessfully connected you with a production crew, but for now, you can only work as an assistant director. If youre interested, you can give it a try. In addition to writing scripts, Carl also wanted to try his hand at directing in order to earn more money for baby form. After working on TV dramas for several years, he had spent more time on set than at home. Therefore, he was quite familiar with the role of a director. After contemting for a moment, Carl responded to his agent, Alright, Ill start as an assistant director then. When do we start? Why the rush? You should at leastmunicate with the production crew first. Hailey chuckled softly over the phone and quickly arranged a meeting time with Carl. At the same time, as Carl was driving to meet his agent, a white sedan slowly entered the neighborhood where the Lawson family resided. This ce its so run-down. No wonder they have no manners! Mrs. Waters sat in the car, surveying the facilities within the old neighborhood. Whether it was the greenery or the houses, she felt a sense of superiority, looking down on everything. Chapter 887 Reaping What You Sow No wonder Mrs. Waters and Nana couldnt get along at all. It seemed that their backgrounds were ipatible. In Mrs. Waters eyes, people like Jerry and Tracy, who were engaged in business, although not poorly off, were far from matching her son. And Grace, regardless of her wealth, came from a family in the entertainment industry. Even if she didnt have a fortune, she was at least in the same circle as Carl and could provide assistance to his career. The car stopped in front of the residential building, and Mrs. Waters got out and went straight to knock on the door. Bang bang bang! Nana had just put the baby to sleep and hadnt even let go of her from her arms when she heard someone knocking on the door.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What kind of person is making such a fuss Tracy, who was washing crabs in the kitchen,ined irritably. Jerry, who was assisting her, also looked up at the door. However, Nana thought that Carl might have something else to say since he had just left, so she decided to open the door herself to avoid affecting her parents mood. Mom, Dad, you can carry on. Ill go and check! Nana said and approached the door with the baby in her arms. She opened the door with one hand, intending to remind Carl that the daughter had just fallen asleep. However, before Nana could say anything, Mrs. Waters saw her and immediately fell into a hysterical state. You wretched woman! Its because of you that I cant have a grandchild! Today, Ill kill you! Mrs. Waters, full of anger, started cursing and was about to push Nana to the ground, but her hand slipped, and she ended up pushing the baby in her arms instead. Bang! With a muffled sounding from the marble floor, Janelle, who was less than two months old, was dropped and started crying loudly. Tracy quickly ran over, agilely picking up her granddaughter in the first instance. Faced with this scene, Nana was dumbfounded. She watched as her daughters face turned purple and tears streamed down her forehead, which quickly swelled into arge bump. You have gone too far! Jerry saw Mrs. Waters charging forward, throwing a tantrum and evenying hands on the child. He immediately raised his fist and rushed towards the door. But before he could reach Mrs. Waters, Nana stopped him with one hand. Dad, you go and check on the baby. Ill deal with this old hag myself! Nana knew too well what kind of person Mrs. Waters was. She didnt want to give her the opportunity to im that their family of three was bullying her alone. Therefore, Nana decided to face Mrs. Waters, who came to pick a fight, alone. And this time, she wouldnt let her off easily. You dare to drop my daughter? Nana asked angrily, her voice filled with indignation. Mrs. Waters, however, remained indifferent and acted as if she had nothing to do with it. Dont push everything onto me. It was clearly your fault for not holding the child properly. Who are you ming? Realizing that Mrs. Waters showed no care for her crying granddaughter, Nana was utterly disappointed in this woman. Today, Ill push everything onto you, and I wont let you get away with it! Provoked by Mrs. Waters nonchnt attitude, Nanas anger grew stronger. The next moment, without giving Mrs. Waters a chance to speak, Nana suddenly kicked her, sending her stumbling into the corridor, and then closed the door. p p p! Seeing Mrs. Waters stumbling and falling, Nana pounced on her, straddling her and immediately began pping her. In a mix of sadness and anger, Nana exerted all her strength, leaving Mrs. Waterspletely unconscious. But Nana didnt stop there. Hearing Mrs. Waters whimpering, an inexplicable rage surged from the depths of her heart. p p p! Another series of hard psnded on Mrs. Waters face. This time, Mrs. Waters nose started to bleed, and she realized that Nana might have gone insane. She began screaming and struggling to escape. You crazy woman, let go of me! Youre going to kill me Mrs. Waters used all her strength to turn over, crawling forward while shouting, Someonee quickly! This wretched woman has gone mad! Someone stop her! Nana remained silent. She quickly caught up with Mrs. Waters, who was crawling on the ground, grabbed her hair, and continued punching and kicking her. Help me, shes killing me Mrs. Waters clutched her head and screamed in misery, her eyes filled with fear and indignation. In her entire life, she had never been physically attacked by anyone, and now she wished she could tear Nana into pieces. Unfortunately, Mrs. Waters was already fifty years old, and in terms of physical strength and agility, she was no match for a young person. Despite her unwillingness, at this moment, she could only endure Nanas harsh punishment. After a couple of minutes, during which Mrs. Waters wailed for help to no avail, Nanas frenzied actions suddenly stopped. Get lost and nevere near my daughter again. Otherwise, next time, Ill finish you off! Nanas face darkened, determined to subdue Mrs. Waters this time. After saying those words, Nana turned around and pressed the doorbell. Jerry opened the door and saw the bruised and swollen Mrs. Waters lying on the ground. He couldnt help but feel distressed for Nana. Nana, you went too far. How could you beat her up like this? Detecting Jerrys concern, Nana responded expressionlessly, Dont worry, she wont die. I just want her to know that she can bully me, but she cant touch my daughter! Nana was the type of person who remained calm until provoked, but once she took action, she would make a remarkable disy. During the early stages of her pregnancy, she stayed at the Waters Residence and endured countless days and nights with Mrs. Waters. Even when Grace appearedter on, she didnt make a big fuss with Mrs. Waters. But when Janelle was pushed to the ground by her own grandmother, hitting her forehead and causing arge bump, Nana couldnt bear it any longer. Nana even prepared herself, ready to ept the consequences. Even if she identally killed Mrs. Waters today, she would have epted it. Of course, considering her daughters future, she exercised restraint in her actions. She avoided targeting vital areas. Although Mrs. Waters was beaten all over and bruised, she didnt suffer any serious injuries apart from the pain. Looking at her daughters cold face, Jerry knew that Mrs. Waters had provoked her and could only sigh at the consequences of her own actions. Mrs. Waters, you brought this upon yourself. As a father, I can reason with you. Take this money and see a doctor! Jerry spoke and had his wife throw two thousand dors at Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters wasntcking money, but seeing the two stacks of banknotes thrown at her, her swollen cheeks were filled with resentment. She red at Nana and Jerry with bitter eyes, gritting her teeth, Just wait for me! Today is only the beginning! Leaving behind these harsh words, Mrs. Waters limped down the stairs. Just as Mrs. Waters disappeared around the corner of the stairs, tears welled up in Nanas eyes. She turned and ran back home to check on her daughters condition. Half of her forehead is swollen. Lets take the baby to see a doctor. Nanas heart ached as if she were cutting her own flesh. She took the baby from her mothers arms andforted her while apologizing, Im sorry, Janelle, Mommy didnt protect you well Seeing Nanas anxious expression, Tracy reassured her, Dont worry, look at how alert and spirited the baby is. She should be fine. When you were little, your father also identally dropped you. Since her mother had experience in childcare, Nana chose to trust her. However, she couldnt shake off her worries, afraid that her child would be frightened again. Chapter 888 Securing the Position While Nana was soothing her daughter back to sleep, Mrs. Waters, limping, left the residential building and immediately called Carl as soon as she sat in the car. At this moment, she was furious and determined to make Carl call her back. Unfortunately, Carl was busy with work and had left his phone in the car, so he couldnt answer Mrs. Waters call in time. Unable to reach Carl, Mrs. Waters became even more convinced that her son was useless. In a huff, she went to the hospital, where an examination revealed no serious injuries, so she received simple disinfection and bandaging. With a swollen face, Mrs. Waters came out of the examination room and took the elevator to the ward where Grace was staying. As soon as she opened the door, Grace, lying in the hospital bed, was dumbfounded. She couldnt believe that the middle-ageddy entering was Mrs. Waters. Mrs. Waters, what happened to your face? What on earth happened? Grace was terrified, hastily sitting up from the bed. Feeling embarrassed, Mrs. Waters didnt immediately answer Graces question. She closed the door, walked to the bedside, and then told the truth. My face was beaten by Nana. She will have her retribution! Mrs. Waters cried as she spoke, and she even showed Grace the bruises on her body. Seeing her powerful ally reduced to such a state, Grace was shocked and had no choice but to pretend to show concern. Mrs. Waters, have you had a full-body examination? These injuries are too severe Its fine. My bones are not seriously injured. Mrs. Waters frowned andined, Whats most disheartening is that Nana, that wretched woman, beat me like this, and Carl didnt even answer my call! In fact, recently, Carl not answering Mrs. Waters calls had be the norm. Grace was well aware of this, as she was usually Mrs. Waters emotional dumping ground. Maybe Carl is busy. Wasnt he hiding in his room writing a script for the past few days? Grace sighed lightly, well aware of Mrs. Waters appearance, and cautiously asked, What happened? Did Nanae to your house? When it came to this matter, Mrs. Waters was in the wrong, but there was nothing to hide from Grace. After learning the whole story of Mrs. Waters being beaten, Grace privately believed that Mrs. Waters had brought it upon herself. However, such words couldnt be said aloud, of course. Grace also looked angry and stood on Mrs. Waters side, chiming in, Its too much! Nana is simply inhuman! How could shey such heavy hands on you! Mrs. Waters sniffed and clenched her fist, dering, Today, I was not only physically assaulted and humiliated by Nana and her family. I cant swallow this! I will make them pay back twice as much! Hearing Mrs. Waters determination, Grace, who had just finished acting out the miscarriage scene, continued to rebuild her image in Mrs. Waters heart and spared no effort to please her. How about this, Mrs. Waters? You focus on recovering from your injuries, and leave dealing with the Lawson family to me!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At first, Mrs. Waters didnt understand Graces intention and thought she wanted to confront Nana herself. Dont cause any more trouble. Your body hasnt fully recovered, and besides, you and her are equally matched in a fight. I dont want you getting hurt. To some extent, Mrs. Waters still protected Grace because she knew that if Grace went to confront Nana, the oue would be the same. But how could Grace repeat the same mistake? Her shrewd eyes turned, and she whispered in Mrs. Waters ear, Dont worry, I wont take any risks. As it happens, I know a few delinquents. I can send them in for a small fee. Only then did Mrs. Waters realize what Grace meant, and she couldnt help but feel a little relieved. She was growing more and more fond of Grace and was determined to have Carl marry this prospective daughter-inw. That day, after Mrs. Waters returned home, Grace kept her promise and contacted a group of troublemakers with no prospects. At ten oclock in the evening, Nana, exhausted from taking care of the child all day, had even forgotten to take a bath before bed. After feeding her daughter, she unknowingly fell asleep. After an unknown amount of time, while Nana was in a deep sleep, she suddenly heard her mother urgently calling her name. Nana, wake up quickly! Janelle has a fever! Upon hearing these words, Nana, who was originally tired, instantly woke up. She sat up straight, seeing her child lying in Tracys arms, with unusually flushed cheeks on both sides of her face. She touched Janelles forehead and indeed felt a high temperature. Instantly, Nana regretted not taking her daughter to the hospital for a check-up during the day. Janelle must have developed a fever from hitting her head She muttered anxiously, quickly dressing up and urging her parents, Mom, Dad, lets hurry to the hospital to have the baby checked. Tracy also regretted her misjudgment and didnt dare to say much. She put on a thin jacket and left the house. The three of them hurriedly made their way, with the child wrapped in a nket by Tracy. Janelle was in a drowsy state, asionally making a few whimpering sounds, but even her usual crying was absent. This made Nana even more worried, preparing to go to the nearest maternal and child health hospital to get her daughter treated as soon as possible. What she didnt expect was that as the family of three arrived downstairs, before Jerry could open the car door, the ring lights ahead made it impossible for him to open his eyes. Immediately after, the rumbling sound of motorcycles approached rapidly, surrounding them in the blink of an eye. In an instant, Jerry was stunned, instinctively standing in front of his wife and daughter. You guys, who do you think you are? My granddaughter is sick and were in a hurry to go to the hospital. Please make way. Jerry couldnt figure out who he had offended or why this group of bikers was specifically targeting Nana. Make way? Dream on! We can send you on your way, though! Two of the bikers at the front grinned, with one of them even whistling. Then, two more motorcycles came rushing in from behind, and the bikers who had surrounded the Lawson family quickly made way. Realizing that the situation was dire, Jerry was afraid of his family getting hurt. Without waiting for the motorcycles to collide, he pushed them away. There was a loud crash as the speeding motorcycle sent Jerry flying, then turned its head and rushed toward Tracy and Nana. It was only at this moment that they realized they were the targets of the bikers. Tracy, also wanting to protect her granddaughter, directly threw herself in their path. Mom! With Nanas heart-wrenching scream, she watched as her mother also fell under the motorcycle. Hehe! Now its your turn! The biker wearing a helmet emitted a sinister and cruelughter. Nana shuddered suddenly, knowing she was in imminent danger. But she had one thought pounding in her brain: she had to make sure her child survived. Get out of the way! Seeing the biker revving the motorcycle towards her, Nana held her child tightly and ran. Why are you all standing there like idiots? Cant you see that girl running away? Only when Nana had run more than twenty meters away did the leader of the bikers curse in annoyance. The rumbling sound of the motorcycles resounded again as they relentlessly pursued her. Chapter 889 Road Hero Spare me, help me The street was deserted, with hardly any pedestrians on the sidewalks, only asional vehicles rushing by. Nana ran along the roadside, holding her daughter who had a high fever. She called out desperately, hoping that someone would appear to help her out of this predicament. Unfortunately, despite running for dozens of meters and a few cars passing by, not a single one stopped. Meanwhile, the bikers had caught up to Nana, but upon seeing her panting appearance, they didnt rush to attack immediately. Wow, this beauty has good physical stamina. She can still run so fast while carrying a child! Did you used to do long-distance running? Lets see if we can outrun her or if the bikes are faster! Hehe, I advise you to stop running. Its better to give up resistance. The bikers mocked Nana, intending to exhaust her before making their move. Unexpectedly, at that moment, a passing taxi suddenly changed direction, veering from the road into the flower bed and heading straight for the sidewalk. Whoosh! Immediately, screeching brakes were heard as the bikers just noticed the taxi and saw a figure jumping out of it. Finally, someone came to her rescue, and Nana stopped in her tracks.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Let her go! Otherwise, dont me me for being impolite! The voice was loud and powerful, carrying a strong sense of pressure. Nana felt a sense of familiarity as she focused her gaze and realized it was William. However, with his appearance, a strong smell of alcohol immediately permeated the surroundings. William, its you! Williams presence surprised and delighted Nana. Taking advantage of the bikers stunned state, she quickly rushed to his side. Seeing Nana holding her child in her arms, and considering thete hour, William immediately understood what was happening. Janelle must have developed a fever in the middle of the night, and Nana encountered bad people on her way to seek medical help. William sighed inwardly, realizing that it was fortunate he had gone to the bar to drown his sorrows and, in his dazed state, spotted someone who looked like Nana on his way back. Nana, dont be afraid. Im here to protect you! Emboldened by the alcohol, William grabbed an empty bottle in his hand and waved it at the six or seven bikers. Dont mess around, or this bottle wille for you! After saying this, in order to show the bikers that he meant business, William directly smashed the bottle against the helmet of one of them. As ss shards scattered, the bottle was left with only half, but its destructive power had noticeably increased. In the next second, William acted swiftly. Although his previous move didnt cause serious harm to the biker wearing the helmet, he could choose to attack the vulnerable parts. Ahh! As the biker let out a piercing scream, Nana watched as William thrust the remaining half of the bottle directly into the bikers abdomen. In an instant, blood gushed out, and the biker clutched his stomach and fell off the motorcycle. The others were stunned, not expecting William to be so ruthless. You dare to hurt my brother? Youre tired of living! The leader of the bikers was furious, revving the throttle on his handlebars, intending to knock William away. Unfortunately, he was a step too slow, and before he could seed, William stabbed him in the stomach with the ss bottle as well. The man fell onto the road, writhing in pain, while the other bikers stood there in shock. Witnessing the situation, Nana tugged at Williams arm, panting, and reminded him, Dont fight with them. Lets leave here first! In a tense state, William had already sobered up. He nodded solemnly. However, when he turned around, he realized that the taxi driver had stepped on the gas and fled. With no means of transportation, William furrowed his brow and asked, Nana, is the child sick? Nana nodded anxiously. Understanding that they couldnt easily escape from this group of bikers, William had to make another decision on the spot. He patted Nanas shoulder and pushed her forward, saying, You go now with the child. Leave these people to me! As William kicked the leader of the bikers who was rolling on the ground, he stood in front of Nana, helping her shake off these hooligans. The situation was critical and chaotic. After being pushed out of the crowd, Nana ran desperately, determined to get to the hospital to seek treatment for her daughter. However, as she had just run a few steps, she turned around and saw that the remaining uninjured bikers had jumped off their motorcycles and surrounded William, starting to punch and kick him. William Nanas heart pounded, worried for William, but then she remembered that her parents had also been injured and their fate was still uncertain. No, I have to call the police! Nana muttered to herself, trembling, as she quickly took out her phone from her bag. She didnt dare to intervene with the bikers, but in order to attract their attention and make them stop, she shouted at the top of her lungs while holding her child, Police! There has been a murder here! A group of bikers is assaulting my friend, and they previously injured my parents The night was quiet, and Nanas voice echoed through the street, quickly reaching the bikers ears. Upon hearing Nana calling the police, the bikers became afraid of attracting trouble, so they immediately stopped attacking William. Damn! Consider yourself lucky! One of the hooligans spat at William and helped the two injured members onto their motorcycles. In an instant, they disappeared into the dark night. Watching the bikers drive further away, Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief. She dragged her weakened legs to Williams side, lowered her head, and saw that his face was covered in blood from the beating. William, are you okay? Nana asked, worried and ming herself. Realizing that the hooligans had already fled, William no longer clutched his head. He got up from the ground and smiled indifferently, No big deal. Whats a little injury for a man? Nana carefully examined him and confirmed that William was indeed not seriously hurt. She quickly dialed the emergency number. Seeing her trembling hands, William took the opportunity to take the child from her, holding the baby carefully, and asked in astonishment, What? Your parents were hit? Where are they? After Nana finished the emergency call, she pointed in the direction they came from. The nearby residential area is where my parents and I live. They were hit by the bikers downstairs. They were trying to save me and the child With tears choking her voice, Nana turned and dashed towards the residential area. Shortly after, an ambnce rushed into the residential area and immediately transported all the injured to the hospital for treatment. Fortunately, Jerry and Tracy, apart from leg injuries and superficial abrasions on their upper bodies, were not seriously injured. They were both taken into the operating room, while William was called into the emergency room for wound treatment. Nana was busy getting her daughter checked, relieved to hear that her babys head injury wasnt serious. Only then did she let go of her worries. However, just after the doctor administered a fever-reducing injection, the childs high fever didnt subside, leaving Nana still anxious and uneasy. Chapter 890 Extending a Helping Hand Dont worry, the child will be fine. Sitting on a bench, Nana was in a daze when she suddenly heard Williams gentle voiceforting her. She snapped back to reality and looked up at William in front of her, giving him a slight smile of gratitude. You saved our family, and I havent thanked you yet. William looked at the fatigue on Nanas face and responded with a touch of concern in his eyes. Dont say that. Theres no need for thanks between us. Upon hearing his words, Nana didnt know what to say, so she just nodded and continued to focus on her daughter. Not long after, as the two exchanged casual conversation, Jerry and Tracy were wheeled out of the operating room by a nurse. Mom, Dad! Finally, Nana saw her parentsing out, and she rushed forward with the child in her arms. The surgery went smoothly, and Jerry and Tracy needed to stay in the hospital for treatment after their fractured legs were set. After Nana went into the ward tofort her parents for a while, she prepared to take her daughter downstairs toplete the hospital admission procedures. However, as she reached the corridor, just as she arrived at the elevator doors, she saw Williaming out from inside. Are your parents okay? Earlier, William had stayed away, fearing that Jerry and Tracy would react negatively, so he didnt show himself. Now that Nana saw him following behind, she smiled and replied, My parents need to stay in the hospital for recuperation. Im going downstairs to take care of the admission procedures. Ill apany you. William immediately spoke up. Nana thought for a moment, considering that it would be inconvenient for her to go up and down with the child, so she nodded in agreement. With Williams help, the hospital admission procedures were quicklypleted. The two returned to the door of Jerry and Tracys ward, and Nana went inside to persuade them to rest early while William took care of the child. After a few minutes, Nana pushed the door and returned to the corridor, where she saw William humming a nursery rhyme with an anxious look on his face. She asked, Has Janelles fever gone down? Yeah, I felt some sweat on her forehead when I touched it. As he spoke, William handed the child back to Nana. Both of them sat on the bench. Nana realized it was gettingte, and considering that Williams external injuries didnt require hospitalization, she took the initiative to make a request, William, you should go back and rest. I can take care of my parents myself. How can I do that? William directly refused her, bringing up his own reasons. Whether were lovers or friends, I believe I have an obligation to protect you, so I cant just leave you at a time like this. His tone was serious, without a hint of hesitation. Nana felt guilty but embarrassedly declined, How can that be? You also have your own job. Arent you working tomorrow? No, I quit my job a while ago. William shrugged casually as he replied. Ah Nana was momentarily stunned. She clearly remembered that before giving birth, William had said he would work harder and take care of them both mother and daughter. Although time had passed and Nana couldnt ept Williams care anymore, she didnt expect him to actually quit his job. Why? Was it because you werent satisfied with your previous job? Nana asked, puzzled. Hearing her probing question, Williams expression grew somewhat mncholic. Theres no why, and its not a matter of being unsatisfied. I just didnt want to do it anymore. William spread his hands, as if it didnt matter at all. A long time ago, after painfully breaking up with Nana, he had sworn to never find another girlfriend in this lifetime. In the following years, he went to the western region to teach, and even when girls showed interest in him, he never felt moved. William had never truly let go of Nana; he just wanted to silently protect her from a distance. Even though she had already married and had children. That was also the reason why William returned to this city. He heard that Nana had started dating an unusual boyfriend who not only came from a well-off family but was also a famous actor in the entertainment industry. The stark contrast made William even more self-conscious. He hid in his rented room, silently wishing Nana a lifetime of happiness. Little did they know, the good times wouldntst. Grace publicly announced her pregnancy on the inte, causing a huge uproar and leading to Nana and Carls breakup. After their paths crossed again, Williams desire to reconcile with Nana was reignited. However, as time passed, he realized that Nanas heart seemed to no longer belong to him but was truly in love with Carl. Thus, William went through a period of despair, quitting his job and drowning his sorrows in alcohol every day. But he couldnt tell Nana about these troubles, so he casually made a joke, Im nning to go hiking and travel around the country before exploring the whole world! Really? Nanas expression was somewhat incredulous. Well, I still need to prepare in advance for such a big undertaking. William continued to use humor to mask the real reasons, and the two of them chatted until dawn.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was now 6:30 in the morning. Nana rested her head, dozing off while holding the baby, and William closed his eyes to rest beside her. Suddenly, they were both awakened by a faint noise ahead. Its already morning! Seeing a nurse pushing a cart into the ward to administer medication to her parents, Nana quickly handed the baby over to William and hurriedly followed inside. A whileter, Nana came out with the nurse, and she saw William interacting with the baby in the crib, a faint smile on his lips. Fromst night until now, William finally saw a genuine smile on Nanas face. He was also happy in his heart and stood up, handing the baby back to her. You take care of the baby first. Ill go out and buy breakfast for you. Without waiting for Nanas agreement, William strode away. After about twenty minutes, just as Nana was feeding the baby with form in the ward, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. Is it the nurse? Tracyy on the bed, her voice sounding particrly weak. Nana immediately guessed that it was William who had returned. Her eyes flickered, and she replied with an uncertain tone, Let me go out and see. With the baby in her arms, having just finished feeding, Nana opened the door and saw William, holding breakfast and sitting alone on a bench, gasping for breath. Thank you so much, William, for going out to buy breakfast. Approaching William, Nana expressed her gratitude with a sense of guilt. I told you not to say that to me! Furrowing his brow, William signaled for her to take the breakfast inside to Jerry and Tracy. Currently, Jerry and Tracy had limited mobility, and it was inconvenient for Nana to go out while carrying the baby. With William staying in the hospital, he became the only person capable of taking care of them. It was undoubtedly a timely help. Therefore, Nana epted the breakfast from William but nned to hire a hospital caregiver during the day to alleviate some of the burden. She then walked into the ward and ced the breakfast in front of Jerry and Tracy. Mom and Dad, breakfast is here. William went out to buy it for you! Chapter 891 Argument Since Jane mentioned the coboration to him, he came to see her every day, discussing various details of the coboration. Jane was overwhelmed and gave up resisting, fully agreeing. Kim then returned home. Kim, how did it go? Did you finalize the coboration? Kims parents asked about it. Kim thought of making a joke, so he pretended to look dejected and didnt answer their question. Seeing Kims expression, Kims parents assumed that the coboration with Jane had fallen through. Kims father walked over, looked at Kim, and patted his shoulder. Its okay, if it didnt work out this time, there will be another chance. Lets work harder next time. It will definitely be fine, Kims father said with deep meaning. In reality, Kim was already bursting withughter inside because he had actually sessfully negotiated the coboration. Now he was just teasing his parents. Yeah, Kim, theres no need to be upset about this failure. Kims mother chimed in. Kim sighed and said, Who said Im not happy because the coboration failed?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hearing Kims words, Kims parents were momentarily taken aback, standing still in their ces. Kim suddenly burst intoughter. Ive sessfully negotiated the coboration! Kim said with augh to his parents. Kims father also chuckled and then said, You rascal, I knew you wouldnt let us down. Mr. Ragsdill said these words with a sense of pride. Mrs. Ragsdill was also proud of Kims sess. After all, since Kim had sessfully negotiated the coboration, it meant that thepanys future wouldrgely be in Kims hands. Kim, do you know what your sess this time proves? Mr. Ragsdill suddenly said. Kim thought for a moment and replied, Does it mean Ill have shares in thepany in the future? Kim thought it was more or less the same, but he didnt mention the word power. Mr. Ragsdill shook his head. That is indeed one aspect, but its not the most important one. Kim was taken aback by these words. Hadnt the situation already developed without any other oue? Kim started thinking about the advantages and disadvantages this event could bring. But just when he was at a loss, Mr. Ragsdill suddenlyughed. Hahaha, were you just teasing me earlier? Now Im teasing you. The most important thing is that your mother and I can finally enjoy our retirement, Mr. Ragsdill added. Kimughed. Indeed, after this incident, Kim could basically take over his fathers position, and many people in thepany would recognize Kims abilities. So now Kim was at the height of his sess. No, we still have one thing we cant retire from! Just when the father and son were rejoicing, Mrs. Ragsdill suddenly spoke up. Mr. Ragsdill and Kim looked puzzled, not knowing the meaning behind Mrs. Ragsdills words. Moreover, her expression didnt seem like she was joking. Mr. Ragsdill knew that Mrs. Ragsdill wanted to talk about something rted to Kim, so he casually found an excuse to distract Kim and continued chatting with Mrs. Ragsdill. What was that thing you mentioned earlier? Mr. Ragsdill asked. Mrs. Ragsdill waved her hand, not answering his question but instead asking a counterquestion. As Kims father, dont you know what I want to talk about? Upon hearing this, Mr. Ragsdill became even more confused. What does Mrs. Ragsdill mean? Does being his father hold some important information? Suddenly, Mr. Ragsdill thought about age! Indeed, Kim wasnt young anymore. He was at the age to consider marriage. However, he was usually busy with work and had no time or inclination to focus on finding a girlfriend. Are you suggesting that we find a girlfriend for Kim? Mr. Ragsdill asked to confirm his thoughts. Mrs. Ragsdill nodded. Thats right. Mr. Ragsdill shook his head and said to Mrs. Ragsdill, Kim is indeed getting older and should find a girlfriend, but hes currently in a rising phase of his career. He doesnt have the time to deal with these matters. When he can handle it, he will be perfectly capable of resolving it himself. Furthermore, how can we decide matters of the heart? Its up to Kim and the other person. We dont need to worry about it. Mr. Ragsdill expressed a different viewpoint than Mrs. Ragsdill. Mrs. Ragsdill sighed upon hearing this and didnt give up, continuing to speak. In reality, finding a girlfriend for Kim is to secure thepany. Although he has strong personal abilities, can you guarantee that he wont make any mistakes? So, I think its necessary to arrange someone by his side, just in case. Mr. Ragsdill shook his head once again. I believe that if we entrust thepany to Kim, we should trust him unconditionally. Moreover, how can one see the rainbow without going through storms? If he always needs others protection, relying on others to rise, wouldnt we be harming him? What we need to do now is to cultivate his experience and knowledge. He has just obtained the power to run thepany, and there will undoubtedly be many things hes not ustomed to. We need to guide him. Besides, Kim likes a girl named Maria, right? Following that, the two of them engaged in a heated argument about Kims marriage. Neither of them was willing to back down, and the final result could only be a disagreement. However, Mrs. Ragsdill wasnt going to give up so easily. Mrs. Ragsdill had good intentions, but perhaps the actions she took were something Kim couldnt ept. In her mind, there wasnt much significance to rtionships. After all, when she was with Mr. Ragsdill back then, it was all because of the benefits. Her family had made her marry him. Since she had been livingfortably for so many years, why couldnt her son do the same? With these thoughts in mind, Mrs. Ragsdill began to search for a solution. It was true that Kim really liked Maria, but she came from a less affluent background and didnt understand much about business. She couldnt provide any assistance to Kim. Currently, the best candidate for Kim would naturally be Adeline Faulkner. However, Adeline wasnt pleased with Kim due to the situation with Maria. The most important thing was to find a way to reconcile the two of them. And so, Mrs. Ragsdill prepared step by step, devising a n to ensure that Kim could sessfully marry Adeline. Chapter 892 Setting Up On the other hand, Mr. Ragsdill would exin everything to him when the time came. Mrs. Ragsdills lips curled into a smile as she couldnt help butugh at the thought of her sons bright future. After Kim had been away for a while, Mrs. Ragsdill quickly found him once her argument with Mr. Ragsdill was over. Mom, whats the matter? Why did youe to find me in such a hurry? Kim asked, somewhat surprised. Normally, Mrs. Ragsdill was a calm andposed person who didnt get worked up about anything. She never raised her voice or made a fuss, so why was she suddenly so flustered? Kim felt a sense of fear seeing Mrs. Ragsdill in such a state since it had never happened before. Breathless, Mrs. Ragsdill came up to Kim, smiling, and said, Its nothing, really. Im just overly worried, thats all. Kim was at a loss, unable to understand what Mrs. Ragsdill was saying. Even if she was hinting at something, he couldnt grasp any clues. Thinking about it, he decided to ask directly. Mom, what exactly did youe to find me for? If theres something, just tell me. Looking at Mrs. Ragsdill, who was smiling, Kim truly didnt know what to do at that moment. Mrs. Ragsdill chuckled and then exined the purpose of her visit. Well, you see, your fathers health isnt that great anymore. Weve discussed it, and we thought it would be good for you to be with Adeline Faulkner from the Faulkner family. Lets not talk about marriage, but at least having a slightly better rtionship between the two families would be nice, Mrs. Ragsdill said. In reality, most of what Mrs. Ragsdill said was just casual remarks. There was no discussion between Mr. Ragsdill and Mrs. Ragsdill about this matter at all. It was entirely Mrs. Ragsdills decision. Kim was stunned. After all that talk, it was still about his marriage. Mom, Ive already said it. I dont like Adeline, and you know that. Cant you stop pressuring me Kim said, feeling conflicted. After all, Mrs. Ragsdill had already gone this far with her words. If Kim continued to refuse, wouldnt it be disrespectful? However, Kim also doubted the credibility of Mrs. Ragsdills recent words. He knew his father very well, and at the very least, this decision they supposedly made together waspletely impossible. Because before, Kim had talked to Mr. Ragsdill about his marriage. Mr. Ragsdill had seriously stated that this was a decision for Kim to make on his own, and they, or rather Kims father, would definitely not interfere. So Kim didnt fully believe what Mrs. Ragsdill had just said. I discussed it for a long time with your father before making this decision. You should still consider it, Mrs. Ragsdill said, her eyes starting to moisten. One couldnt deny that Mrs. Ragsdills acting skills were indeed impressive, managing to make Kim believe her. I came to see you today not for any other reason. Since you like Maria, Ive arranged for the two of you to meet today. I sincerely bless you both, Mrs. Ragsdill said, and then she asked the driver to open the car door. She helped Kim into the car. Kim waspletely bewildered by everything happening and had no idea what Mrs. Ragsdills true intentions were. Since Mrs. Ragsdill had said it that way, Kim didnt feelfortable asking further questions. He got into the car and followed Mrs. Ragsdill to a high-end restaurant. This restaurant was a legitimate five-star hotel. Ordinary people would never appear in such a ce. As soon as Kim arrived, he knew something was amiss because he knew Marias personality very well. She would never indulge in such extravagance. However, Kim didnt make ast-minute escape. He wanted to see what Mrs. Ragsdill had brought him here for and who they were going to meet. With that in mind, Kim followed Mrs. Ragsdill into a private room. At this moment, the room was still empty. Mom, who did youe for me to meet? Kim asked. Mrs. Ragsdill didnt speak and quietly sipped her tea. Just a few minutes after they had sat down, the private room door was pushed open. Walking in were none other than the parents of Adeline and Adeline herself. When Kim saw them, he felt a bit ufortable. It was quite an interesting experience to be deceived by his own mother for a blind date. With this in mind, Kim unconsciously moved closer to the door. You came early, the parents said in aposed tone upon seeing that they had arrived. Mrs. Ragsdill smiled. Are you still upset about Kims previous actions? she said so politely, only to receive a cold snort in response. Kim noticed all of this and felt quite ufortable. Ah, dont be angry anymore. I promise that next time, my son Kim will definitely not have any unclear rtionship with Maria, Mrs. Ragsdill continued, smiling. At this moment, Kim finally realized that his own mother had stooped so low to plead for him and Adelines marriage. But why didnt this great mother consider Kims feelings? Kim was torn between choosing his family or his love. Initially, Kim was hesitant, but upon careful thought, since this marriage was sought after by Mrs. Ragsdill, even if he entered the Faulkner family, he would definitely be neglected and looked down upon. So at this moment, Kim had already made a decision in his heart.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he couldnt make things too tense with the Faulkner family right now, or it would affect future business matters. Therefore, Kim nned to deal with Mrs. Ragsdill first before making any further decisions. However, Adelines mother seemed to have already understood Kims thoughts as she directly brought it up. Let these two be alone for a while. Its not convenient to talk with our family members present, she said, then she directly pulled Adelines father and left the room. Mrs. Ragsdill was also tactful and patted Kims shoulder before leaving the room. Kim was now truly at a loss for words, unable to express his grievances. However, Kim could sense that from the moment he entered the room, Adeline hadnt even nced at him, most likely still angry about the previous incident. Im sorry, Ms. Faulkner. I didnt know I wasing to meet you today Kim thought that it would be best to restore his rtionship with Adeline to normal before things got out of hand, so as not to lose faceter on. Upon hearing Kims words, Adeline was taken aback. Didnt your mother tell you that you wereing to meet me? she asked, surprised. Kim awkwardly shook his head. I was deceived intoing here. I only found out after I arrived. Indeed, Kim had no idea who he was going to meet beforeing. Adeline couldnt hold back anymore. She had already been suppressing her anger, and now being yed by both sets of parents ignited the fuse even further. Mom, Dad,e in, she said, and the door was opened. Both sets of parents lost their previous momentum and were extremely embarrassed, lowering their heads and not daring to speak. Chapter 893 Encountering the Unexpected Person Marias drama had finished filming, and the crew members gave her a bouquet of flowers and took a photo with her for a keepsake. Just as Maria was chatting with her agent, preparing to leave by car, the director approached. The director was apanied by the assistant director. The directors clothes were wrinkled, obviously not washed for a few days, but he didnt mind at all. Instead, he casually said to Maria, Maria, are you busy? Maria was puzzled. Not really, is there something you need? The director coughed and said, Nothing much, its just that the drama has wrapped up, and were nning to hold a wrap party. Would you like toe? The director was a bit nervous because Maria was a star, and her time was precious. If she had something else to do and couldnt attend, he couldnt force her. But it was a bit regrettable since everyone had been working together for so long and hadnt had a meal together at a fancy restaurant. The boxed lunches they had eaten together didnt count. Maria couldnt make the decision on her own, so she looked at her agent and asked, Can we have dinner together tonight? Of course, the agent thought for a moment. She didnt have any ns for tomorrow. Besides, having dinner with the director and other crew members wasnt a bad thing. After all, Maria would continue working in the industry, and maintaining good rtionships with colleagues would be beneficial. Little did they know how many people wanted to have dinner with the director but hadnt had the opportunity. Since the agent weighed the pros and cons, she let Maria go. The hotel that the director booked for the wrap party was the Kirin Grand Hotel, which was well-known in the city. When the crew members saw it was the Kirin Grand Hotel, they teased the director, asking if he had struck it rich. The director waved his hand repeatedly, indicating that it was the investor who had money. Although Maria was a celebrity, she didnt have any airs. She could chat with anyone on set. So at the wrap party, many people wanted to toast her. However, as a star, it wouldnt look good if she got drunk. Even though she knew everyone had good intentions, after drinking two sses, she switched to fruit juice. Everyone understood Marias status, so when she switched to fruit juice, they expressed their understanding. The wrap party was held in arge room on the first floor, with at least twenty to thirty people inside. Even with fruit juice, Maria couldnt handle it. After chatting with everyone for a while, she couldnt hold it any longer and needed to use the restroom. The agent followed her because she was worried about her. Maria leaned close to her agents ear and whispered, I need to use the restroom. The agent nodded, assuring her to go ahead. Maria hurriedly left and went to the restroom. There were very few people in the womens restroom. When Maria entered, there was no one inside. First, she entered a stall and quickly came out after finishing her business. As she washed her hands and looked at herself in the mirror, she realized that she had been sweating for a while, and her makeup had smudged a bit. Maria touched up her makeup in the mirror, then grabbed her purse and prepared to return to the banquet hall. Although Kim was forced to go on a blind date with Adeline, since he had alreadye, he kindly escorted Adeline out. As they walked and talked, although Adeline was somewhat displeased that Kim had been deceived intoing, she was satisfied with him as a blind date. Kim was charming and handsome, and Adeline couldnt help but sigh if only it were a simple blind date. The two of them were engrossed in their conversation and were about to walk out of the hotel entrance. When Maria came out of the restroom, she saw a couple ahead who looked verypatible. The more she looked, the more she felt that the mans figure was familiar. She quickened her pace and called out, Kim? Kim heard his name and reflexively turned around in response. When he saw it was Maria, he felt a bit flustered. Why was she here? Adeline, on the other hand, was confused. She looked at Kim with bright eyes, hoping that he would introduce the two of them. Maria misunderstood. Did Kim and this woman have a date here? Maria stumbled for a moment, finding it hard to believe. Did Kim deceive her? Was the woman in the short skirt next to him his girlfriend? Even though Maria was heartbroken, she couldnt help but size up Adeline, wanting to see what made her better than herself. Adeline also quietly looked at Maria. From their interaction, it was clear that there was some affection between Kim and Adeline. Kim, did you deceive me?! Even though Maria had only had two drinks, her face turned slightly red. She passionately used Kim. If he really had someone else, why did he bother to provoke her? Kim, seeing Marias misunderstanding, hurriedly exined, Its not what you think, youve misunderstood. Maria nced at the bewildered Adeline and sneered, Misunderstood? Should I assume shes your sister then? Maria didnt believe for a moment that they were rtives. Judging from the eager look on the womans face, it was obvious she had an interest in Kim. Kim was a bit anxious. He didnt know how to exin his rtionship with Adeline. If he said they were on a blind date, the situation would be even worse. Their parents, to give Kim and Adeline some space to chat, stayed behind for a few minutes before leaving. Just as they left, they saw Kim and Maria entangled in a conversation, while Adeline stood there looking helpless. Mrs. Ragsdills expression changed when she saw Maria.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She thought Maria knew that she had arranged the blind date for Kim and intentionally came to cause trouble. She walked over, looked at Maria with an imposing manner, and said loudly, Miss Marner, what do you want? Maria pursed her lips when she saw Mrs. Ragsdill. She knew Mrs. Ragsdill didnt particrly like her. But she liked Kim, and causing embarrassment for Mrs. Ragsdill at the entrance was something she hadnt nned on. Mrs. Ragsdill saw Marias innocent expression and became even angrier. Miss Marner, you dont know, do you? The person next to you is Adeline Faulkner, Kims fiance. Marias face turned pale. Kim had a fiance? Kims face also changed. He didnt expect his mother to say such a thing when the matter wasnt even certain yet. Kims face turned serious as he looked at Mrs. Ragsdill. Mom, what are you talking about? Mrs. Ragsdill couldnt contain her anger when she saw her son defending Maria like that. What am I talking about? She red at him. Mrs. Ragsdill went over and hugged Adeline, speaking as if it were a serious matter, Im satisfied with Adeline anyway. Adeline shyly lowered her head. Seeing Kim standing up for Maria without backing down, Mrs. Ragsdill gritted her teeth and said, Kim, let me tell you, our family is not a ce just anyone can enter. Mom, can you please stop? The more Kim defended Maria, the angrier Mrs. Ragsdill became. Chapter 894 Celebration Banquet Her breathing became heavy. They hadnt even gotten married yet, and shed already defending him like this. If they really got married, their son wont even recognize his own mother. Maria stumbled behind Kim, surprised by Mrs. Ragsdills deep-seated opinions of her. Kim didnt expect his mother to say such things in public. Seeing Marias pale face made him feel a pang of heartache, but he couldnt speak ill of his mother in front of her. All he could do was embrace Maria and think of taking her away directly. Mrs. Ragsdill clearly wouldnt easily let them leave. Seeing her son about to take Maria away, Mrs. Ragsdill said with a stern face, Adeline is still waiting for you to take her back. When did our family teach you to be so rude to guests? Mrs. Ragsdill sneered, As for Miss Marner, since she came on her own, she can surely leave on her own. The dispute at the door attracted the attention of onlookers. Inside the private room of the celebration banquet, someone heard themotion. Investor Dakota Gardner came out and saw Marias helpless and pale face, as well as Kim protecting her. He had some guesses. He raised an eyebrow and smiled, saying, Miss Marner, do you need any help? Maria knew him. He had always been sitting with the director, and she heard others say he was the investor for the recently wrapped-up drama. Maria didnt want to get entangled with Mrs. Ragsdill and the others. She exerted effort to pull Kims hand away and walked over. Lets go. Maria decisively followed Dakota back to the main room of the celebration banquet. At first, Dakota thought Maria and the man would hesitate or even argue with Mrs. Ragsdill directly. He didnt expect that once he approached, Maria smoothly went along, ignoring those people. He immediately had a higher opinion of Maria, recognizing her ability to read the situation and her intelligence. Kim watched Maria leave, his face looking grim, but Adelines parents and Adeline were still present, so he held back. He saw Maria return to the room, and when they werepletely out of sight, he straightened his slightly wrinkled clothes and escorted them out. After watching them get in the car and leave, Kim looked at Mrs. Ragsdill and said, Mom, you go ahead. I have something else to do. What else do you have? Mrs. Ragsdills gaze fell on her son. Kim felt ufortable under her stare. Mom, this is my private matter. Dont think she didnt know that her son was going to see Maria. Come back with me. Dont think I dont know youre going to see Maria. Kim didnt expect his mother to be so stubborn about the matter with Maria. Mom, Im an adult. I have the freedom to make friends. Can you stop meddling in who I like and who Im with? Kim impatiently said to Mrs. Ragsdill. He was tired of Mrs. Ragsdills controlling nature. It was no longer the feudal era. Marriage was no longer solely determined by parental arrangements and matchmakers. Mrs. Ragsdill stumbled, not expecting her son to speak to her like that. Seeing Mrs. Ragsdill stubbornly standing there, Kim instructed the driver, Take my mom back. He turned around and left. Kim,e back! Mrs. Ragsdill called out to her son, but Kim ignored her. Watching Kim walk further away, Mrs. Ragsdill could only angrily get into the car. The driver didnt dare to breathe heavily, fearing he would displease Mrs. Ragsdill. After Kim left, he went upstairs and stood by the window, watching the car carrying his mother drive away, finally feeling relieved. Mrs. Ragsdill couldnt stay here, or else his rtionship with Maria would only worsen. Thinking about his mothers attitude towards Maria, he felt a headache. Why was his mother so kind to Adeline and so harsh to Maria? Maria returned to the celebration banquet and found a corner to sit in. Dakota handed her a tissue, and she paused for a moment, then smiled and said, Thank you. Perhaps due to her emotional state, her smile looked awkward. Maria lowered her head and whispered, Im sorry you had to witness that. Maria cried, and her freshly applied makeup was smudged. She didnt expect that she would encounter such a situation just by going to the restroom. Sometimes she would think about the future, and regardless of what ns she had, Kim was always a part of them. But Kim had already gone on arranged dates, and his mother was very satisfied. The more Maria thought about it, the sadder she became. Dakota wanted tofort her, but didnt know where to start. People who had noticed the situation were already looking over. The agent declined a few people offering toasts and walked over to Marias side. She politely smiled at Dakota and spoke before him, Ill be fine with Maria here. Mr. Gardner, please go attend to your business. She had overheard others discussing Marias situation, and Maria was already busy enough. She didnt want Dakota to talk to her, or else who knows what rumors might spread. Seeing that Maria had stabilized her emotions and the agent had been here the whole time, it wasnt appropriate. Marias eyes were reddened at this moment, her lips pursed, and she didnt know what lipstick she was wearing, but it was captivatingly red. Dakota stood up and coughed, Then rest well, Ill take my leave. Maria never expected to have a conversation with Dakota, especially in such an awkward situation. After Dakota left, only the agent and Maria remained in this corner. The agent sat opposite Maria. Just now, you met Kim. Maria instantly recalled being with Kim and Mrs. Ragsdills defense of Adeline, her harsh treatment towards her, and she felt a bit ufortable. Maria asked, Am I not good enough? Otherwise, why doesnt Kims mother like me? The agent remained silent. Seeing the agents continued silence, Maria hesitantly raised her head and saw her speechless expression. Was she really that unlikeable? Maria sniffled and was about to cry again. The agent quickly handed her a tissue, saying, Please, dont cry. Save it for when we get home. Maria was not usually such a fragile person. This was clearly triggered by Kim and his mother. The agent didnt try to advise the sensitive Maria to be more open-minded. She knew it wouldnt work since the core issue was with Kim. She just hoped Maria could hold back her tears and endure until they got home. Crying her heart out at home for whatever made her sad was fine. After all, they were in public here, and she was still a public figure.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If photos of her crying miserably were taken and circted, the rumors would never end. The agent also remembered the altercation between Maria and Kims mother at the door. She just hoped the hotels security was in ce and there were no paparazzi waiting outside, or else Marias days would be difficult tomorrow. Just the thought of unfavorable news about Maria appearing online gave the agent a headache. Chapter 895 Adeline Faulkner Maria also considered the inappropriateness of the situation, but luckily Kim wasnt here. She took a moment to calm herself down and didnt feel like crying anymore. The agent handed her a wet tissue from her bag and said, Quickly wipe it, you look like a little kitten. Maria took out a small mirror from her bag and looked at herself, feeling a bit dissatisfied. The corner where she was sitting was facing the wall, and with the agent blocking one side, she couldfortably touch up her makeup. She wiped her face clean with the wet tissue and then applied light makeup. After finishing her makeup, she tidied her hair. She looked at the agent and asked, Am I feeling better now? The agent nodded in satisfaction and said, As long as you dont sniff, youre doing fine. The celebration banquet didnt end until almost ten oclock. Maria, the agent, and others started leaving from the back. Just as Maria stepped out, she noticed Dakota standing at the door. Maria was puzzled and asked, Mr. Gardner, is there something else? Was he waiting for someone? Almost everyone had left. Dakota looked at her seriously and said, Im worried about you. Maria felt a bit nervous, and her gaze fell on his sleeve. Whats there to worry about? I came with my agent, and we left together. Dakotas gaze shifted to the quiet agent standing next to her. The agent quickly said, Yes, she had some drinks, and Im worried about her going back alone. Even if it was just two drinks, the agent didnt feel at ease with Maria going back alone. Fortunately, she hade with Maria, or else there would have been many people persuading her to drink, not to mention the unpleasant encounter with Kim. If Maria really got drunk and caused a scene, she wouldnt have to go to work tomorrow, as they would have to deal with the aftermath. Originally, Dakota wanted to apany Maria back, especially since she wasnt in a good mood. But seeing the agent being protective like a mother, he held back those words. Thats good then. You both go back early, Dakota said before turning and leaving.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Dakota leave without hesitation, Maria breathed a sigh of relief. The agent blinked and said, See how good Mr. Gardner is? Why do you have to choose that man? It was difficult for an artist to keep their rtionship a secret from an agent who was always with them. The agent didnt approve of Marias single-minded desire to be with Kim. Seeing the confrontation between her and her future mother-inw, she wished they could fight right there on the street. They hadnt even gotten married yet, and things were already so tense. Maria didnt expect the agent to say such things and red at her, saying, Stop talking nonsense. The agent snorted, Anyway, you never listen to me. The two of them got into the car and left. Kim had been waiting for Maria at the corner and had also seen Dakota talking to her. He felt a bit ufortable. When it was only Maria and the agent left, he didnt go out either. Maria and the agent got back into the car, and Maria burst into tears. Maria sat in the backseat, and the agent sat in the front passenger seat. The sudden noise startled her. Even the driver looked at her strangely, wondering why she came back from a celebration banquet crying so miserably. Why are you crying again? The agent felt a headacheing on. Maria was perfectly fine when they left, but now she couldnt hold herself together in the car. Maria cried and huped as she said to the manager, Didnt you forbid me to cry there? If she wasnt allowed to cry there, then she shouldnt be allowed to cry in the car either. The more Maria thought about it, the more wronged she felt. Where was Kim now? Did he send Ms. Faulkner back? Were they still together? Kim knew what their car looked like. Watching the agent and Maria leave, Kim knew that if he didnt talk to Maria properly, she might get angry with him. The two of them had been having a quarrel for a long time. He sighed and followed them out. Kim knocked on the window, catching the agents attention. She saw Maria crying and decided to open the car door. Fine, whoever made her cry would have tofort her. The car door opened, and Kim heard Marias crying. Kim sat next to Maria, took out a tissue, and wiped her tears. Why are you crying? he asked. Just a moment ago, she was fine when she left with the agent. Maria took the tissue from his hand and angrily said, Its all because of you! Kim sighed, hugged her shoulder, and softly said, Stop crying. It hurts me to see you cry. Your mother Maria started. Kim tidied Marias hair and kissed her forehead, saying, Dont worry. Kim exined the previous situation to Maria. He told her that he didnt know it was a blind date when he came here. His mother had tricked him intoing. If he had known it was a blind date, he definitely wouldnt havee. Now that I have you, why bother with blind dates? Kim said helplessly. But your mother doesnt like me. Maria was very worried. It wasnt just a matter of not liking her; the situation was simr to dealing with a mistress. A marriage without parental blessings was something Maria couldnt imagine. She wanted to be with Kim for a long time. Dont worry, Kim reassured her. He told Maria about the agreement he made with his parents. He had promised his parents that once he achieved something in his career, they would allow him to marry her. Maria felt relieved. After all, she had great confidence in Kim. Okay, lets work hard together, she said, holding Kims hand, her eyes shining. As long as Kims parents were willing topromise, she didnt think there was no solution. Since they had made this promise to Kim, they probably wouldnt go back on it. Even if they did, it would be Kim who would be disappointed. He would stand by her side then. Although she knew that marriage wasnt just about two individuals but also about two families, Maria couldnt bring herself to like Mrs. Ragsdill. Her unfavorable attitude towards Mariapletely puzzled her. Maria thought about herself-being independent, earning money, having no bad habits, and not interfering with Kims rtionship with his parents. Why would Mrs. Ragsdill speak ill of her? Mrs. Ragsdill still valued the traditional idea of matching backgrounds. Was their sons happiness less important than wealth and status? Thinking of this, Maria pursed her lips and felt that Mrs. Ragsdill was being too controlling. No matter who became her daughter-inw, there would be conflicts with her. Maria thought that in the future, if she had a son, he would never be like this. With these thoughts in mind, she felt a bit shy and secretly nced at Kim. She didnt expect that she would already be thinking about the future of their potential son before even marrying Kim. Mrs. Ragsdills influence on her was too deep. Maria shook her head, shaking off the wild thoughts in her mind. Kim noticed Marias strange behavior and touched her hair. Maria found a wet tissue and wiped off her smeared makeup. Kim helped her with it. Chapter 896 Explanation Once Maria had cleaned up, she didnt pay any more attention to her appearance. Kim was different from others. She didnt mind being seen without makeup. While Kim and Maria were talking, the driver and agent tried their best to minimize their presence. Only when the two behind them showed smiles did the agent breathe a sigh of relief, knowing that Marias emotions had stabilized. She looked up towards the backseat and asked, Can we leave now? Maria felt a bit embarrassed and shrunk into Kims embrace. Kimforted her softly, whispering, Its gettingte. Lets go back. The driver started the car. Kim, why is he always so impulsive? How could he keep such a thing from me? Can he really hide it? She muttered to herself and then sighed. This is really too much! The more Maria thought about it, the angrier she became. Kims actions this time were indeed a bit excessive. Even if Mrs. Ragsdill was pressuring him, he should have at least told her, shouldnt he? That was what Maria was thinking. She didnt know how much time had passed, but Maria was already starting to doze off in the car. Despite her anger, Kim was still on her mind. If Kim hadnte out for such a long time, could he have encountered some trouble? Could it be because of her attitude that he had argued with Mrs. Ragsdill? However, in Marias mind, although Kim treated his parents very well, he wasnt an obedient mamas boy. So, Kim wouldnt stay inside just because of Mrs. Ragsdill. Was it possible that he hadnt found her? No, if he hadnt found her, then Kim really didnt care about her. Maria hade straight to the parking lot without hiding any routes. Anyone who cared even a little would be able to see where she went with just one nce. With these thoughts in mind, Maria sighed again. She didnt know what emotions she should have at this moment. Should she try to understand Kims situation or let out her own emotions? At this moment, she had no thoughts. Perhaps, this was love. No matter what happens, they consider each other first. As she was thinking this, a figure appeared directly in front of the car. It was Kim. Maria, youre here. After seeing Marias figure, he quickly ran over, his face filled with anxiety and his tone nervous. Although Maria was somewhat happy in her heart, she still hoped that Kim would learn from this situation. If he came and just said a few deceptive words, she definitely wouldnt continue to be like this with Kim. At the very least, he should exin the reason for this incident, right? Before Maria could say anything, Kim spoke first. Maria, please dont misunderstand. I was indeed in the wrong, and I apologize for embarrassing you. This was a promise between my mother and me, but I couldnt tell you in time. I didnt expect this to happen. Kim paused for a moment. Im sorry. Maria couldnt resist the power of that apology and burst intoughter. To think that someone like Kim, a CEO, would actually say sorry just to please her. It truly broadened her horizons. And when Kim saw Mariaughing, he also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if Maria really wanted to be angry with him, todays incident couldnt have been avoided. But since Maria was alreadyughing, it meant she wasnt in the mood to be angry with him. So Kim also felt much more rxed in his heart. Looking at Maria in front of him, Kim couldnt find the right words to say for a moment. After all, no matter how you looked at it, todays incident had made both of them feel awkward. The main culprit behind this matter was undoubtedly Mrs. Ragsdill. If Mrs. Ragsdill hadnt made such an unreasonable arrangement with Kim, this wouldnt have happened. So Kim really didnt know how to face Maria in the current situation. Seeing Kims embarrassed state, Maria couldnt help but burst intoughter. Its okay. Youve exined it to me, and Im not angry anymore. Theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Upon hearing Marias words, Kim felt a little ufortable. Maria had such a broad mind. Even in the face of such a situation, she could be tolerant and understanding. This was the kind of personality that Kim should learn from. However, what Kim didnt know was that Maria forgave him so quickly because he was the protagonist of this story. Otherwise, no matter who did such a thing, they wouldnt receive a pleasant reception from Maria. Although Maria came from a poor background, she never felt inferior to others. Indeed, Maria, you dont need to take my mothers words to heart. Thats just the way she is, with a sharp tongue towards everyone. Dont think too much about it, Kim continued tofort Maria. Maria knew very well in her heart that Mrs. Ragsdill simply didnt like her. She wasnt as well-off as Adeline, and she didnt consider herself as refined. She didnt think she could match someone like Kim in any aspect. But love is unpredictable, bringing together twopletely unrted people. Although Maria was currently satisfied, she had some hesitation about the future. After all, Kims family background and experiences would bring him into contact with more people. Whether it was the present or the future, Kim had a bright future ahead, while Maria could only maintain her normal life for now.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Expectations leading to disappointment in a vicious cycle. That was what Maria feared the most. It seemed like Kim understood Marias thoughts and he used his hand to yfully tap her nose, smiling as he said, Silly, dont you trust me yet? Dont worry, I may not have much else, but I always keep my word! Listening to Kim teasing her and making her happy, Maria trulyughed. No matter what happened in the future, as long as she can be with him now, it was the greatest happiness. Kim suddenly looked deeply into Marias eyes. Cheer up! When we carve out our own world, my mother will definitely approve of you! And even if she continues to be unreasonable, her son has made up his mind. Although Kims words were realistic, they were also the truth. Maria may not have much power at the moment, but that didnt mean she wont have any in the future. So, Kims words were also a way offorting her. Chapter 897 Conditions Great! Then lets do it together and work hard for our future! Lets do it! Kim looked at Marias optimism and felt extremely happy. It was rare to find a girl like her who chose to struggle on her own. Marias spirit was truly admirable. Moreover, if Maria were to give up her efforts in the future, Kim knew that they wouldnt have much of a future together. He was well aware of his parents cunning ways, and as someone new to the world, he couldnt fully protect Maria. With that in mind, Kim decided to cast aside the future worries for now. What he needed to do at this moment was to work hard with Maria for their future. After discussing their future together, Kim and Maria got into the car and prepared to go out for a stroll.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Where should we go? Kim asked Maria as he sat in the drivers seat and turned his head towards her. Maria thought for a moment. There wasnt any particr ce in the city that she wanted to go to. Why dont you rmend something? Maria asked in response. Maria truly didnt know where they should go, so she asked Kim. In reality, Kim didnt have an answer either. He was usually busy with work and hardly had any personal time, so he didnt have the mood to go out leisurely. At that moment, an idea popped into Marias mind. What she needed to do now was to minimize any interference from Mrs. Ragsdill on her rtionship with Kim. Otherwise, everything they did would be troublesome. So instead of aimlessly strolling around, why not talk to Mrs. Ragsdill about her situation? Once they had discussed it, they could go for a walk without any problems. With that in mind, Maria said to Kim, Lets go to your house first. Kim was taken aback. He didnt expect Maria to suggest going to his house. But after thinking for a moment, he understood what Maria meant and what she had in mind by going to his house. Kim knew that his mother would never give in. You have to think it through. I dont think my mom is likely to agree with your idea, Kim reminded Maria. Maria chuckled and said, If I havent thought it through, I wouldnt have suggested going to your house directly. Hearing Marias words, Kim had a sense of understanding. Although Maria didnt have much power at the moment, she was very cautious in her actions. Whether it was in business or her personal life, she wouldnt try something without some assurance. Since Maria had already said so, Kim could only respect her decision. My moms mindset is probably a bit backward. Just bear with her a little, but if she goes too far, you dont have to say anything, Ill speak up for you. On the way, Kim kept mentioning Mrs. Ragsdill to Maria. If Maria were going to meet Mr. Ragsdill, Kim wouldnt have worried, but this was Mrs. Ragsdill, his own mother. And Mrs. Ragsdill was notorious for her bad temper, plus she didnt have a good impression of Maria to begin with. Under these circumstances, the oue probably wouldnt be too good. Kim could only try his best to prevent them from getting physical while discussing the conditions. With that in mind, Kim turned his head and looked at Maria. At this moment, Maria had her hands on her knees, tightly clutching her pants, and there were visible sweat marks on her palms. Kim smiled. I thought you were fearless. I didnt expect you to be so nervous about meeting my mom, Kim joked. He said that just to lighten the mood. After all, it wasnt surprising for Maria to be nervous about meeting Mrs. Ragsdill. Anyone would feel nervous before meeting Mrs. Ragsdill without prior notice, especially as an unfavorable daughter-inw. It would be strange if she werent nervous. Maria didnt pay attention to Kims words and just gave him a look, letting him experience it himself. Seeing that Maria ignored him, Kim continued, Let me tell you, if something happens, just m the door and leave. Ill take care of the aftermath for you! But youll probably have to take a taxi back. Maria nodded. After that, Kim picked up his phone and informed Mrs. Ragsdill that he was bringing Maria home to discuss something. Mrs. Ragsdills attitude was somewhat unusual. She didnt say much, just a simple Got it. Kim was taken aback, and Maria caught onto this tiny emotional change in Kim. Whats wrong? she asked with concern. Kim shook his head. Oh, nothing. I just told my mom that Im bringing you home. How did she respond? Maria curiously asked. Although she didnt like Mrs. Ragsdill, she knew that she would have to interact with her in the future since she would be living with Kim. So she tried to make a better impression on her future mother-inw. Well, my mom didnt say much. She just replied with Got it and didnt say anything else, Kim answered, somewhat incredulous. Upon hearing that, Maria realized that Mrs. Ragsdills attitude was different from before. If Mrs. Ragsdill had known she was going to their house, she would have been furious and wouldnt have allowed Kim to bring her inside. But why was it so different this time? Is it true? Based on the past, your mom would have killed me, right? Maria asked. Kim nodded seriously. Yes, its true. Otherwise, why would I be so surprised? Her attitude this time is indeed much better. As they chatted, they arrived at Kims doorstep. Wee back. Mrs. Ragsdill was already waiting at the door for them. Maria was stunned. She didnt expect Mrs. Ragsdill to have such a gentle side. The two of them entered the room together with Mrs. Ragsdill. Mrs. Ragsdill, I came this time to talk to you about something. You know about me and Kim After entering the room, Maria directly addressed Mrs. Ragsdill about her purpose foring here. Mrs. Ragsdill nodded and waited for Maria to continue. You see, for our rtionship, we want to make sure it satisfies you as well. Although the wording was a bit harsh, Marias statement was indeed correct. No matter how good the rtionship between the two of them was, at the very least, they needed their parents approval, right? Mrs. Ragsdill smiled. Thats easy. Lets establish some ground rules, okay? Both of you willpromise. Chapter 898 Homecoming Maria nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mrs. Ragsdill continued, If you can guarantee that you will quit the entertainment industry, never involve yourself in any entertainment-rted matters, and focus on starting a family, then my son, Kim, can bepletely yours. Upon hearing this, Maria felt a little unhappy. What kind of statement was that? They were treating her like a tool for the Ragsdill familys session? Mrs. Ragsdill, Im afraid I cant do that. The entertainment industry is my dream, and I have worked so hard Before Maria could finish her sentence, Mrs. Ragsdill stood up abruptly and said to her, Since thats not possible, forget it. You may leave now! Maria was also filled with anger. If she had agreed, she would have truly be a tool for the Ragsdill familys session. No need to see me off. Ill leave on my own! Marias temper red up, and she left the house on her own. After Maria left, Kim looked at his mother and felt extremely ufortable. Mom! How could you say something like that? Its like turning Maria into a tool for our familys session. Seriously! He immediately followed Maria and went after her. After leaving Kims house, Maria went straight to Janes ce. On an arriving ne, there was a girl whose gaze was fixed on the window, her mind filled with various thoughts. This girl was Melissa. Having not returned to her own country for many years, Melissa was filled with excitement at this moment. After all, there were so many people she hadnt seen for a long time in her family, and she naturally felt happy. I wonder how hes doing, she muttered under her breath. The ne has sessfullynded. Please wait until the jet bridge is set up, then you may disembark. The voice of the flight attendant repeated inside the ne, but Melissa was too preupied to pay attention. After a while, Melissa came out of the airport and saw the chauffeur arranged by Mike, holding a sign and searching for her figure in the crowd. Hello, you must be Miss Pansy, right? The chauffeur had also worked for the Pansy family for several years, so he recognized Melissa from her photo. Melissa smiled and nodded. The chauffeur took Melissa to the Pansy family. On the way, Melissa looked at the surroundings and couldnt help but feel emotional. In just a few years, her hometown had been developed even better. She felt a familiar sensation surging through her heart. Upon reaching the doorstep, Melissa became even more excited. She took several deep breaths before mustering the courage to knock on the door. Inside the room, an elderly person heard the knocking and smiled, saying to the people around them, Quick, Melissas back. Lets go and open the door. One person went to open the door. When Melissa entered the room and saw so many rtives and friends gathered in one ce, tears involuntarily streamed down her face. Even if she didnt want to admit it, at this moment, Melissa couldnt hold back her tears of excitement. After all, it had been so long since she had experienced a family reunion like this. How was your journey, Melissa? Everything went smoothly, I hope? Mike smiled and asked, concerned about Melissa. Melissa returned the smile. Of course, it went smoothly. With you arranging everything for me, how could anything go wrong? After speaking, she happily sat next to Mike. As an old man, I still enjoy listening to you talk. After the family reunion, they chatted for a long time and didnt finish untilte at night. Suddenly, Mike made a suggestion. Lets arrange a family banquet for Melissa tomorrow, and let her meet all the rtives she hasnt seen in a long time. Melissa nodded, but in her mind, she was thinking not about any rtives, but about Kim. She wondered if he had changed over these years Melissa has always been a follower of Kim since childhood, and it was only as she grew older that she gradually realized that this affection was not as simple as sibling love. In her heart, Melissa had long regarded Kim as someone who could apany her for a lifetime. However, regardless of their feelings, they were still rtives. Melissa was well aware of the principle that close rtives cannot marry. In order to dispel these thoughts, Melissa chose to go abroad, but she did not expect that her longing for Kim would not diminish but grow stronger after she left the country. Melissa, youve been on a ne all day, and its gettingte. Go rest. Your mom and I will discuss the details of tomorrows family banquet. Mike nned to inform each and every rtive so that everyone could attend smoothly. After hearing Mikes words, Melissa returned to her prearranged room. Meanwhile, Mike started notifying each rtive after Melissa left. Everything went smoothly until it came to Kims side. Kim was surprised to hear about Melissas return, but he knew that if he went, it wouldnt be as simple as catching up with old times. Kim, being a shrewd person, naturally understood Melissas feelings toward him. So ever since they grew up, there were many times he would avoid Melissa. After all, if he knowingly yed with Melissa while aware of her feelings, she would be even more intense. After careful consideration, Kim decided not to attend the family banquet. Uncle, mypany has been very busytely, and I wont be able to make it. Tomorrows schedule is already full, but I will definitelye to visit another time! Kim politely declined Mikes invitation. He was somewhat concerned that Mike might be unhappy, but there was only one solution to this situation. In any case, Kim definitely couldnt attend the family banquet this time. As for Melissa, she thought of Jane. She contemted whether or not to invite Jane to the family banquet. Since she had already returned, they would eventually meet one day, so why not at this family banquet? With that in mind, Melissa dialed Janes number. On Janes end, when she saw the unfamiliar number, she felt that it was somewhat familiar, but couldnt recall whose it was. She answered the call. Jane immediately recognized Melissas voice after she said hello. Im back. Theres a family banquet at the house tomorrow. Would you like toe? Melissa got straight to the point. Upon hearing this, Jane naturally understood the reason Melissa was reaching out to her. She casually made up an excuse to brush it off. Im pregnant, so I have some mobility issues. I wille to visit another day. If theres nothing else, lets talk when Ie to visit. Chapter 899 Negotiation After finishing the call, Jane hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Melissa felt quite ufortable. After all, it was her family banquet, and she personally called Jane, but Jane didnte. It seemed like she wasnt showing Melissa any respect. Melissa thought for a moment. If Jane didnte, Kim probably wouldnte either. If both of them didnte, it would be a big blow to her reputation. She decided to go and find Jane. At that moment, Maria was taking shelter at Janes house, so she happened to encounter Melissa. I want to see Jane. Jane had already instructed Maria in advance that she shouldnt meet anyone she didnt know, no matter who it was. My miss said she wont receive any guests today. Please return. Unexpectedly, this one sentence ignited the anger that Melissa had been hiding in her heart. The two of them quickly started arguing. Jane listened to their argument from inside the room and regretted it a bit. She knew Melissa woulde looking for her, so she had arranged for Maria. However, she never expected that Maria would encounter a furious Melissa. Now, the two of them were arguing because of this incident. At that moment, Kim passed by Janes house and witnessed the scene. Kim saw Maria and Melissa arguing, and without saying a word, he rushed over. Stop arguing! Whats going on? Why are you fighting like this? Kim pulled them apart while speaking. Melissa looked at Kim with anger in her eyes. You always take her side! She said and turned to leave. Kim stood there,pletely unaware of what had happened. He turned to look at Maria, but Maria had already gone back inside as soon as she noticed Kim approaching. Kim wanted to go inside and exin things to Maria, but Jane came out at that moment. What are you doing here? Janes tone was icy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kim smiled awkwardly. I came to see Maria. Kim knew that since Maria had sought refuge in Janes house, she would definitely tell Jane about what had happened between them. He didnt expect Jane to be friendly towards him. And Janes attitude was exactly as he had anticipated. Think about what youve done beforeing to see Maria again. She waved her hand, signaling for Kim to leave. But Kim had finally found Maria. How could he just leave so easily? Let me exin to her, just for ten minutes! Cant I have ten minutes? Kim pleaded. Without hesitation, Jane shook her head. Kim let out a sigh. Jane was the kind of person who, once she made up her mind, wouldnt let you in even if you argued till the end of time. Just as he was about to leave, Marias parents arrived to find Maria as well. An idea formed in Kims mind. Marias parents must know that he and Maria had a disagreement, which was why they came to find her. If Marias parents were on Kims side, he would have some leverage. Regardless of the situation, Kim knew he was at fault, but at the very least, he deserved a chance to exin himself. Marias parents, seeing Kim standing at the door, had already figured out what had happened. Mrs. Marner walked up to Kim and patted his shoulder. Dont worry, Ill talk to Maria for you. After saying that, she entered the room. Jane, who had originally nned to kick Kim out of the house, didnt know what to say when she saw Marias parents. Maria, your dad and I are here. Mrs. Marner smiled at Jane and then looked towards the depths of the room. Mrs. Marner, let me go get Maria for you. Jane realized that the situation had escted beyond her control, so she had no choice but to go back and bring Maria out. Maria also heard her parents voices and quickly followed Jane out. Maria, look at Kim. He knows he was wrong. Lets give in a little. Mrs. Marners first words to Maria were pleading for Kim. Maria hesitated. In reality, she could also be forgiving, but whenever she thought about that day, she didnt want to have anything to do with Kim. There arent many men like Kim nowadays. You should cherish him. Mrs. Marner continued talking to Maria. Maria looked at her and nodded slightly. Then, she let Kime in. Kim saw that Maria had allowed him to see her and knew it was thanks to Marias parents. He smiled at the two elders by his side. Maria, I truly know I was wrong, and I promise I wont make the same mistake again. So, please give me a chance. Kims tone was sincere as he spoke these words. Jane, standing next to them, also knew that the previous incident couldnt be med on Kim alone. It was the mindset of his family. However, if Kim continued to obey this family, he and Maria would definitely have a difficult life together. She thought about it and came up with a n. Soon, Kim and Maria discussed the matter, reconciled, and Marias parents prepared to leave. After all, they hade for this specific issue. However, just as they were about to leave, Jane stopped them. Can we have a private conversation? Marias parents looked at Jane, unsure of what she wanted to talk to them about. But they were certain that it was something that Kim and Maria shouldnt hear. So the two of them followed Jane to the side. Although Kim is an excellent person in many aspects and is suitable for Maria, theres one thing that I think needs to change-Kims parents. If they frequently interfere in Marias personal life, even if Kim and Maria are together, they wont have a peaceful life. Jane conveyed her thoughts to Marias parents. Upon hearing Janes words, the two of them pondered for a moment and realized that it made sense. Lets go and talk to them today, open up about the situation, and then we can find a solution for the future. After saying that, Jane turned around, ready to take Marias parents to meet Kims parents. Kim understood Janes intentions, so he didnt ask any questions. Maria, on the other hand, stood beside them, looking bewildered and unsure of what to do. Kim smiled. Chapter 900 Pushing the Limits Its okay, let them busy themselves if they have something to do. Soon, Jane brought Marias parents to the Ragsdill familys house. After they knocked on the door, Mrs. Ragsdill opened it. When she saw Jane with Marias parents, she was surprised. She didnt know what Jane meant by bringing them along. Once they entered the room, Jane didnt beat around the bush and directly stated her purpose. I think you may have misunderstood Maria? Mrs. Ragsdill smiled without saying a word. Didnt you think your actions before were interfering with Marias personal life? Mrs. Ragsdill understood their intentions upon hearing this, but she had already discussed it with Mr. Ragsdill and decided not to interfere in the matters between the two. Therefore, she didnt refute Janes words and even expressed her agreement. Jane was surprised by Mrs. Ragsdills reaction. Under normal circumstances, Mrs. Ragsdill would have already confronted her. Why was she speaking so calmly this time? Well, lets sign a written agreement to ensure that you wont interfere in Marias personal life in the future, alright? Mrs. Ragsdill then called Mr. Ragsdill toe out. After understanding the situation, Mr. Ragsdill didnt show any dissatisfaction and followed Janes words. Marias parents also agreed with this approach. Jane became more and more puzzled by the behavior of the Ragsdill familys parents. Seeing how cooperative they were, Jane couldnt find any faults, and even became curious whether they were genuinely sincere. This confusion lingered in her mind for a moment before fading awaypletely. Now that everyone is getting along peacefully, Ill take my leave. Jane was about to leave since it wasnt a good idea for her to be too involved in their family affairs. Maria followed her outside the door. Jane, wait. What else is bothering you? Jane held her hand and they walked together. Marias expression turned serious, looking worriedly at Jane. Although weve signed the agreement, I dont want to live with his parents. Im afraid This worry was not unfounded. The Ragsdill parents had crossed the line before, and now, with only a piece of paper to restrain them, it wouldnt be enough. Jane also fell into deep thought. After considering it for a while, she held Marias hand tightly and walked back inside. When the Ragsdill parents saw Jane return, their faces changed. They immediately asked, What else is bothering you? Jane smiled lightly, shaking her head. Youre overthinking it. I just feel that after being separated for so long, they should have more private space. The Marner parents also chimed in, agreeing, The children have grown up, they should have their own space. Besides, theyre both busy with work, it wouldnt be good to disturb you too often. No, I cant let him move out. Hes my only son, and I rely on him to take care of me in my old age. How can he move out? We have plenty of space at home, the rooms are big enough for the two of them! Mrs. Ragsdill immediately disagreed, her previous smile disappeared, reced by a cold expression. Maria and Kim sat together, the Marner parents sat on one couch, and Jane sat opposite the Ragsdill parents. They all stared at each other. Youre not that old, itsmon to live for another ten years or so. Theyve just reconciled after a long time, why force them so much? Jane maintained her smile, suppressing her anger. Mom, Dad, I agree to move out! Kim took a stand first, which made Maria relieved. Jane also smiled. This is impossible! Dont even think about it. You are my son and you must live in this house! Mrs. Ragsdill was extremely arrogant and showed no signs of backing down, causing the situation to reach a stalemate. Mom, why are you acting like this? Kims expression also changed as he approached Mrs. Ragsdill, but she never listened to her own son. Jane, I recognize you as Patricks wife, showing you respect. But dont forget, our family affairs are none of your business! First, we signed an agreement and we agreed to it. Now you want him to move out? I dont know if its Marias idea or your idea, but there are too many ulterior motives! Mrs. Ragsdill didnt mince her words and directly criticized Jane. What are you saying? Jane is here to help me! You have no right to speak ill of her! Maria stood in front of Jane, defending her. Kim also defended Jane, saying, Mom, dont get things mixed up! After all, Janes identity was obvious. Even if she disregard her identity as Patricks wife, her own identity alone was enough to make Kim step back. How could he allow his mother to criticize her like this? Jane sighed lightly, touching her belly, suppressing her anger, wearing a forced smile on her face. Are you ming me for meddling too much? Mrs. Ragsdill snorted coldly, You really know yourself. Thispletely annoyed Jane, Alright, if its the Ragsdill familys business and Im interfering too much, then I wont get involved. After all, Im an outsider and dont have the right to do so, right? Jane asked again.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kim and Maria both stepped forward, holding her hand and said directly, Dont be angry, Jane, be careful of the babies in your belly! Jane waved her hand with a smile, Its fine! Yes! Mrs. Ragsdill, in her anger, could say anything. The Marner parents sat on the side, watching themotion. Well then, since the Ragsdill family doesnt know how to appreciate,cking even basic respect, how can I trust them to handle my artist, Maria? Lets go, Maria,e live with me. We cant afford to associate with this family! Saying that, she pulled Maria away. Just as the words fell, Patrick pushed open the door and roared, Who dares to look down on my wife? His gaze swept towards Mrs. Ragsdill. Mrs. Ragsdill was so frightened that she sat on the couch, unable to move or say a word. Patrick came over and embraced Janes shoulder. Kim, seeing the situation, quickly apologized, No, no, my mom is just angry, theres no such thing! Patrick pulled Kim to the side and said to the Ragsdill parents, Maria is an artist in ourpany, shes our family. Naturally, its up to her boss to handle this matter. Now that the Ragsdill family is so unappreciative, dont me me for being ruthless. Patrick embraced Jane and they left. Chapter 901 Divorce Mrs. Ragsdill, today was supposed to be a proper negotiation with you, a discussion for us to reach a satisfactory oue. The idea for me to move out and have Jane speak on my behalf was mine. Since you dont appreciate it, lets just end things between our families like this. After saying these words, Maria felt a lot lighter and relieved. She felt satisfied in her heart. What do you mean? Kim suddenly panicked. After working so hard to improve their rtionship even a little, how could it end up like this? Lets get a divorce! Meet me at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9 a. m. tomorrow! Leaving behind these words, Maria also walked away. The Marner family followed their daughter and left the Ragsdill family. This is all your doing! Look at how things have turned out. I told you we should have tried to ease the tension a bit, but you never considered my feelings at all! Kim angrily punched the sofa, unable to express the bitterness inside. Mrs. Ragsdill didnt want things to turn out like this either, but she was too angry and the words slipped out without thinking about the consequences. I never expected Patrick to show up. I thought having Jane alone would be enough, but who would have thought Patrick woulde too. I know his temperament and methods! Mrs. Ragsdill only knew that Patrick had tremendous power, but she didnt know about Janes abilities or her methods. Putting aside Patrick, Jane is a renowned hacker. Herpany never relied on Patrick or his money. She is even the president of a prestigious university. Do you think she depends on Patrick? He knew Janes reputation too well. It was because of his fear of Jane that he had been kind to Maria in the first ce. Mrs. Ragsdill was shocked and her jaw dropped. She quickly asked in response, Is that true? Is she really that capable? This time, you have not only offended Jane but also Patrick. Judging by his possessive nature, our family wont have it easy. Kims prediction was correct. It didnt even take half an hour before the assistants phone call came, directly reaching Mr. Ragsdill. What did you say? Mr. Ragsdill frowned and stood up. Its impossible! Mr. Ragsdill angrily threw his phone, a level of anger that Mrs. Ragsdill had never seen before. Whats going on? This is all your doing. Why did you provoke Jane for no reason? They wanted to live separately. Why didnt you agree? Mr. Ragsdill scolded. Thepany was acquired? Kim seemed to have already guessed it. This was Patricks usual tactic. All thepanys stocks were bought, transferred to the Pansy family. Within half an hour, all the shareholders transferred their shares to Jane. Now Jane is thergest shareholder of thepany and can sit on equal footing with me. Mr. Ragsdills words surprised Kim. They had no idea how things had turned out like this. The stocks were given to the Pansy family, and thepany was handed over to Jane for handling. Patrick was seeking revenge for his wife, and he was using their money! This move was truly unexpected and wless. It was beyond their imagination. What do we do now? Mrs. Ragsdill panicked. What do we do? We need to go apologize to Jane right away. The family hastily packed their things and hurried to find Jane. Jane and Patrick returned home. Fortunately, Jane didnt get angry or upset. However, she was more careful because she was over eight months pregnant. After all, the baby was the most important thing! You too, why didnt you pay more attention? Even with friends, you shouldntpromise your principles! Patrick poured water for her and cut up some fruit, cing it in front of her. Its for Marias sake. Otherwise, do you think I would be so foolish? To achieve someone elses goals, sometimes you have to resort to such drastic measures. Jane also understood that she had to use ruthless methods to make the Ragsdill familypromise, or else things would only escte further. Dont take such risks next time. Patrick scolded her with indulgence. The Ragsdill family arrived at Janespany building, preparing to go inside. However, they saw a notice posted at the entrance that read, Dogs and members of the Ragsdill family are prohibited from entering! Jane, you used such despicable means to achieve your goals. I underestimated you. Mrs. Ragsdill criticized Jane again. A security guard approached them and said, You should go back. Our boss has given instructions. We handle official matters ording to the rules. Can you let us in? We want to talk to her in person. There might be some misunderstandings between us. Mr. Ragsdill lowered his stance. Its not possible. The sign clearly states so! The security guard was dutiful and followed the instructions on the sign. They dared not act rashly. Kim called Jane, and the call was answered. Jane, I didnt mean it! Kim continued to apologize. Janey on the sofa and put the call on speaker. Tell your parents that this matter has nothing to do with you. Im not targeting you. Just treat Maria well, and thats enough. That was Janes only wish. Kim could only nod and ry Janes message. The Ragsdill parents listened to these words, feeling a chill in their hearts. Maria came out of thepany, and the Ragsdill parents hurriedly approached her. Maria, wait! Maria went straight to her car without even acknowledging them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now its all over. Ive lost everything. Mom, Ive told you before not to get involved in our affairs. You didnt listen, and now youre satisfied? Kim also left a remark, got into the car, and chased after Maria. The Ragsdill parents stood still, sighing heavily. Mr. Ragsdill received a text message on his phone from an unknown number. It said, Meet at yourpany in half an hour. Mr. Ragsdill didnt dare to dy and immediately returned to their ownpany, waiting in the meeting room. Sure enough, after half an hour, Jane appeared in thepany, but Patrick was not with her. Were sorry. It was our mistake, and we now realize it. We didnt mean to do this. Please forgive me. Ill kowtow to you. Mrs. Ragsdill was about to kneel down. Janes assistant quickly stopped her and said, Please dont kneel. It might harm the babies in our bosss belly. Its not worth it. Please, spare our family. Its all our fault. We will agree to all your conditions. Mr. Ragsdill was already helpless. Why should I spare you? Jane lightly replied. You have no shame! Mrs. Ragsdill insulted her. Upon hearing this, Mr. Ragsdill pped Mrs. Ragsdill, saying, Since when is it your turn to speak! Chapter 902 Vicious Woman Good! Youre willing to hit me for this woman. What kind of person are you? Mrs. Ragsdill had never experienced such humiliation before. She had always been pampered since childhood and couldnt tolerate this kind of suffering.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Now that things havee to this point, isnt it all because of you? If not for you, how could thepany have ended up like this? How could our son have turned against us? Its all because of your selfishness! Mr. Ragsdill vented all the umted grievances and dissatisfaction he had held in his heart for years, as if it would make him feel better. Jane watched them argue fiercely and wanted to step forward to intervene. After all, there were so many people watching outside. Stop fighting, this is not the ce for quarrels in thepany! Mrs. Ragsdill immediately joined in the fight with Mr. Ragsdill. Jane stepped forward to stop them, but Mrs. Ragsdill pushed her aside, causing Jane to take a few steps back and refrain from approaching further. Its all because of you, all because of you! Mrs. Ragsdill once again med Jane for all the conflicts. Jane was about to leave when Mrs. Ragsdill suddenly pushed her forcefully. Jane couldnt maintain her bnce and fell to the ground, causing her assistant to panic. Jane, Jane, are you okay? The assistant cried in distress. The Ragsdill parents also stopped, looking at Jane on the ground in so much pain, feeling a twinge of guilt. Is there something wrong? Jane felt pain all over her body, clutching her stomach tightly, sweat dripping down her forehead. She shouted to her assistant, Call an ambnce! In just a few minutes, the ambnce arrived and took her away. The assistant followed, but the Ragsdill parents dared not approach. In the car, Jane could feel a continuous flow of liquid beneath her body. She quickly dialed Patricks phone and shouted with herst bit of strength. My water broke Patrick was stunned for a moment, then immediately stopped all his work and had someone notify the doctors at the hospital. How could it be so soon? Isnt the due date still two weeks away? Patricks eyes filled with anxiety as he video-called her throughout the journey. Watching Janes pale face, his heart couldnt help but race. The car is ready. The butlers urgent voice came through, and Patrick hurriedly rushed to the hospital, not forgetting to check the things he had prepared. Did you bring the prepared items? Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital. The hospital staff brought out a stretcher, and Jane was ced on it. Throughout the journey, Jane endured intense pain in her lower body, sweat beads the size of beans forming on her forehead. Patrick Jane softly called Patricks name. They say giving birth is the ultimate test for women, and now that things hade to this point, she was starting to feel afraid. Its okay, its okay. Im here. Patrick lowered his head and smiled, unaware that deep inside, he was just as nervous. Although it was not yet the due date, Jane was carrying twins this time, and her belly wasrger than that of an average expectant mother. Soon, Jane was carried into the delivery room, and the doctor came to examine her, looking surprised. I didnt expect that her cervix would already be dted three centimeters on the way here. Hurry, prepare for surgery. Hearing these words, Patricks heart tightened, and he tightly held Janes delicate hand. Dont worry, everything will be fine. He reassured Janes emotions repeatedly, and Jane smiled and nodded. The next moment, she was taken into the operating room. The red light came on, and the surgery began. Patrick stared nkly at the closed operating room in front of him, his hands covering his head. The usually unruly mans lips were trembling slightly at this moment. The assistant waited at the door. Whats going on? Wasnt she supposed to negotiate peacefully? Patricks face was full of anger. Everything was fine just now, but how could things go wrong in less than an hour? The assistant didnt dare to hide anything and exined the situation. Upon hearing this, Patrick became furious. Who does he think he is? If anything happens to the babies, Ill take his life! However, less than an hour into the surgery, the doors of the operating room opened. Doctor, how is she? Patrick took big strides forward. The surgery ended so quickly, he found it hard to believe. The doctor shook his head and sighed lightly. Patrick furrowed his brow, took a deep breath, but his hands couldnt stop trembling. How is she? The patients body is weak, and the babies are toorge. Shes currently experiencing a difficult delivery. A difficult delivery? How could this happen Patrick gritted his teeth. He had been taking great care of Jane these days, but he hadnt been able to avoid this oue. I want to go in and see. Now the patient is experiencing heavy bleeding and is unconscious even after being anesthetized. Its better for the husband not to go in without the pregnant womans consent. The doctor shook his head. After all, in this situation, the husband couldnt easily be allowed to see without the pregnant womans consent. Heavy bleeding? Patricks heart tightened, and he grabbed the doctors cor. You must ensure the safety of my wife. Otherwise, Ill make sure all of you apany her in death! Sir, she is still unconscious. Please calm down The nurse hurriedly intervened, and the doctor was able to continue speaking. I understand your feelings, but the patient is currently experiencing heavy bleeding and urgently needs a blood transfusion. However, the hospitals blood bank is running low, and there is currently no matching blood type avable Upon hearing this, Patrick forced himself to calm down. He was the only one holding it together now. If he panicked, what would happen to Jane? I can Patrick said in a low voice. Like Jane, he also had a rare blood type. Really? Thats great. The doctor nodded. However, we currently need a considerable amount, and I dont know if you can handle it. Ill give as much as needed. Even if I have to exchange my life for my wifes, it doesnt matter. Seeing the determination in Patricks eyes, the doctor was stunned for a moment. He didnt expect such a loving and affectionate couple to exist nowadays. Alright. The doctor nodded and had a nurse take him to the blood donation room, while he returned to the operating room to continue the surgery. Soon, the surgery proceeded smoothly, and the next day, the sound of babies crying could be heard in the hospital. Patrick had donated quite arge amount of blood, his face slightly pale. When he heard the cries of the babies from the operating room, his lips stretched into a smile. Congrattions, its twins. The nurse came out holding the two babies, preparing to show them to Patrick. However, to their surprise, Patrick didnt even nce at them and walked straight into the ward to check on Janes condition. Jane was still unconscious, perhaps due to the heavy bleeding. Her pale face was frightening. Patrick gently touched the cold sweat on Janes forehead and turned to ask the doctor, Is my wife okay? Chapter 903 Difficult Delivery Dont worry, shes just a bit weak. Thinking of Patricks words just outside the ward, the doctor felt a wave of nervousness. Seeing their attire, he figured they must have an extraordinary background. They were not people to be trifled with. What did you just say, twins? Knowing that Jane was fine, Patrick finally rxed and turned to look at the nurse holding the two babies. Yes, sir. The nurse chuckled inwardly, not expecting this man, with his face that could incite peoples anger, to be such a loyal and devoted man. Soon, Jane was brought out of the operating room and back into the VIP ward. Patrick carefully wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Janes face was still pale, clearly indicating the torment she had just endured. How is Jane? Just then, hurried footsteps could be heard outside the door. It was April and the othersing over. Patrick looked at them and gestured for them to leave. Jane had just given birth and needed a quiet environment. If there were too many people, it might affect her. They all nodded in agreement and left the ward. After taking care of Janes affairs, Patrick asked his people to stay here and look after her, then he walked out. Why did youe? Patrick raised an eyebrow and asked. Although the others were somewhat reluctant to look him in the eye, they had no choice but to speak up for Janes sake. We heard that Jane gave birth, so we wanted toe and see. Maria replied, and as soon as she finished speaking, Aprils eyes sparkled. I heard she gave birth to twins? Patrick nodded, surprised that the news had spread so quickly, even reaching them. Because of the gap created by childbirth, Janes friends had alle to visit, but Patrick stopped them, and they had no choice but to refrain from seeing Janes condition. Congrattions, Mr. Pansy, for having twins overnight. Thank you. They all congratted him, and Patrick simply responded. Knowing Patricks cool nature, they didnt say much, but in their hearts, they couldnt help but cheer for Jane, who had given birth to twins. How about this? Lets go out and celebrate Jane giving birth to twins. Just then, one of them suddenly suggested, and they all nodded in agreement, finally looking at Patrick However, Patrick shook his head, showing no expression on his face. Shes weak now and still unconscious. I cant leave. Alright. They nodded, surprised that Jane, who was usually calm and assertive, had a day of giving birth. It felt quite strange to think about it. Well then, Mr. Pansy, well go now and not disturb you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They waved goodbye to Patrick, who nodded, and then returned to the ward. He took care of Jane in the ward for several days. On the third day, Jane showed signs of waking up. Patrick was awakened by Janes movement and saw her furrowed brows, which made him feel anxious. He quickly called the doctor and nurse, and as they entered the ward, they found that Jane had already woken up. Where did you go Janes voice was choked up. Having just given birth, her emotions were still unstable. She panicked subconsciously when she woke up and didnt find Patrick by her side. Sweetheart, I just went to find the doctor. Seeing Janes appearance, Patricks heart immediately softened, shedding his cold and ruthless demeanor in front of others. In front of Jane, he poured all his tenderness onto her. I wont disappear like that in the future, sweetheart. Patrick embraced Jane, unable to bear seeing her in distress. Janey quietly in Patricks arms, even though she had be a mother, she still seemed like a child in front of Patrick. Oh, what about the children? As they cuddled, Jane suddenly sat up and touched her t belly, feeling somewhat unfamiliar. Patrick felt a bit discontented, realizing that from now on, Jane would be divided between the two children, and he couldnt have her all to himself anymore. Theyre still in the incubator. Patrick said indifferently. Although the two children were born, he had only nced at them briefly. The following days were spent taking care of Jane in the hospital ward. Ill go see them. As soon as Jane finished speaking, she tried to get up, but Patrick stopped her. Youre weak now and shouldnt move around casually. Its fine. Jane shook her head. It had been several days since the children were born, and she, as their mother, hadnt even seen them once. She couldnt let it go. Unable to resist her, Patrick had someone bring a wheelchair and took Jane to visit the children. Soon, a week passed, and Janes body had recovered enough. The doctor came with a smile to inform them that she could be discharged from the hospital. After all, with two prominent figures like them in the hospital, everyone was always on edge, afraid of making any mistakes that could anger Patrick. Patrick nodded. After all, the hospital was not asfortable as home. He had the servants bring their belongings, and Jane held the two children as they returned home. As soon as they arrived home, the vi became bustling. The atmosphere became even more tense. If any mistakes were made at this critical moment, Patrick would definitely not let it go. In order to take better care of Jane, Patrick moved his work to the house and worked at the desk beside her every day. Jane had a lot of free time every day, only needing to breastfeed the children and have a nanny take care of them. During her leisure time, Patrick would take her for walks in the garden. Mr. Pansy, todays work report ends here. Take a look and see if theres anything else That day, as usual, Patrick was in a video conference, but the next second, a servant hurriedly ran in. Whats wrong? Jane frowned, cing her index finger against her full lips, signaling the servant not to disturb Patrick. Speak. But soon, Patrick looked over. He temporarily ended the video conference and looked towards the servant. Mr. Pansy is here. He wants to see the children. Upon hearing that it was Mike, Patrick furrowed his brow. Didnt we say that during this period, no one is allowed to visit while my wife recovers? The servant lowered her head. On one hand, there was Mike, and on the other hand, there was Patrick. She couldnt directly refuse Mike. You go and see. Jane sensed the servants helplessness and waved her hand, asking Patrick to handle the situation. Nowadays, Patrick listened to Jane unconditionally. As soon as Jane spoke, Patrick nodded and walked straight towards the front door of the vi. Why are you here? As soon as the vi door opened, Patrick questioned. I came to see the children. After all, they are the descendants of the Pansy family Chapter 904 Let Me Go Mike wasnt the least bit intimidated and went straight to meet Patrick. Little did he know, Patrick paid no attention and shook his head, saying, Jane needs rest. Pleasee back another time. The next second, he had the servant close the door, keeping Mike outside. Mike looked at the closed door and tapped his cane, but he had no choice but to leave. After Patrick walked away, he thought about another tricky matter. Although the children had been brought back these days, due to being premature, their bodies remained weak. They had called a family doctor to attend to them, but there was still no improvement. Patrick went to the nursery. The breath of the two children was still very weak, causing Patrick to feel distressed. Mr. Pansy. The family doctor spoke up, his eyebrows furrowed. It seemed that the situation was not good. In the past few days, the girls condition has slowly improved, but the boys breath is still very weak. It seems that its not suitable to keep him in the nursery. What do you mean? Patrick raised an eyebrow, stroking the boys face. Indeed, he was much smaller than a normal newborn. I think it would be better to keep him in an incubator at the hospital. It may be better for his condition than staying here. Upon hearing this, Patrick nodded. He then had someone bring the boy to the hospital. In the following days, the boy stayed in the incubator, but there was still no improvement. Patrick stood by the window, watching, feeling anxious inside. Mr. Pansy. Just then, the doctor approached from the side. Patrick suppressed his worries and maintained his cold expression. After observing for these two days, we have found that the boys condition is quite serious The doctor sighed lightly, even Patrick hadnt expected it to reach this point. Do everything you can to treat him, regardless of the circumstances. We will ept it! Patrick had already prepared for the worst, hoping to save his child. Just the thought of both children being in critical condition made his heart ache like being pricked by needles. The doctor also sighed deeply. In such a situation, they naturally would do their best. Feeling reassured, Patrick returned home. Jane was still in confinement and unaware of the childrens situation. As soon as Jane saw Patricks car downstairs, she disregarded her weak body and rushed downstairs desperately. She grabbed onto Patricks clothes and cried, shouting, Where are my children? How are they? She had lost her first child due to a simr situation, and she didnt want the same thing to happen again. Patrick gently supported her and patientlyforted her, Dont worry first. The childrens condition is still fine, not as pessimistic as you think. Jane clearly didnt believe his words and repeatedly asked, Are you telling the truth? Both children were born prematurely. How could they be healthy? Jane herself was a well-known doctor, and she was knowledgeable about this situation. She knew what kind of situation her children would face. She just wanted to know the most truthful answer. Dont you trust me? Patrick half-soothingly, half-deceptively coaxed her into the house and helped her cover with a thick nket. He also prepared a hat for her. Right now, youre still in confinement, and Ill take care of everything for you. I will take good care of our children and wont let you worry. Patrick didnt want to tell Jane about the situation, fearing that she wouldnt be able to bear it. Finally, he managed to put Jane to sleep. The nanny had already prepared the soup, reheating it again and again, but Jane always refused to drink it. The nanny brought the soup to Patrick and said, Madam has been refusing to drink it, saying that she wont feel at ease until she sees the children. Patrick understood her concerns. Just leave it here. You dont need to worry about it. Just then, there was amotion outside the door, voices chattering and arguing nonstop. It annoyed Patrick, who pushed open the door and found the parents of the Ragsdill family standing outside. As soon as Patrick saw the faces of the Ragsdill familys parents, anger surged within him that he couldnt contain. I havent even held you ountable for what happened, and yet you dare toe here so arrogantly. Why did Jane give birth prematurely? Wasnt it because of them?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Patrick knew very well that they were involved in this mess. The reason he hadnt pursued it was because he wanted to wait for Jane to recover before settling all the ounts one by one. Right now, he didnt have the time or energy to deal with these matters. Sorry, Ivee to apologize. I really didnt mean it that day. Mrs. Ragsdill appeared much more humble. Patrick snorted coldly, not epting her visit at all. We will settle our matterster. I dont want you to appear in front of me anymore. He made his words clear. The most crucial thing now was to take care of the two children and Janes emotions. Anything else was irrelevant to him. Obviously, Mrs. Ragsdill wasnt going to give up so easily. Today, she hade to get a result. Can you let me see Jane and exin to her that I was just angry and didnt mean to push her? Ive always respected Jane. Mrs. Ragsdill didnt even believe her own words. After all, she had badmouthed Jane before. If you say another word, yourpanys stock will drop by a point. If you dare toe any closer, yourpany will be turned into a park tomorrow. Patrick was always ruthless and firmly opposed to such things. Dont act like this. I was just joking with you. I really came to apologize. These are some things I bought, I hope you can ept them. As she spoke, her assistant unloaded a pile of supplements from the car. The packaging looked exquisite, but to Patrick, they were insignificant. Take your things and leave. Dont appear in front of me again. The security guards heard themotion and rushed out, throwing all the things Mrs. Ragsdill had brought outside. Remember, this kind of person is not allowed to step foot in our house again. This was Patricks bottom line. Mrs. Ragsdill knew it was futile to continue with Patrick, but now they could only pray to save theirpany. Chapter 905 Critical Condition The first n had already failed, so she had to put all her hopes on Maria. Afterward, she brought all the supplements and returned to the apartment where Maria lived. Her son also resided here. Since Janes incident, her rtionship with her son had be extremely delicate, to the point where it was unbearable. Mrs. Ragsdill knocked on the door at the entrance. After a while, nobody came out from inside. She could only wait at the door, and she waited for two hours until she saw Maria and Kim walking hand in hand,ughing, anding into her sight. This scene deeply hurt her eyes. What are you doing here? Marias expression changed as soon as she saw Mrs. Ragsdill. Mrs. Ragsdill could only put on a smiley face and said, I came to see you after buying so many things. It was my fault before, I shouldnt have opposed you and affected my rtionship with my son. Kim nced at the things on the ground and realized that they were all intended for women in confinement. He immediately understood Mrs. Ragsdills purpose. Mom, cant you at least pretend? These things are all for Jane, so why are you giving them to Maria? Kim directly exposed her intentions. Maria opened the door and let the two of them in. Ive already made it clear before. Since you dont want a divorce, I have no choice. But I wont step into the Ragsdill familys door again. Maria made her words clear. This time, she had to make her own decision. Mrs. Ragsdills smile disappeared when she heard this. You are both good children. I was too foolish in the past, thats why I treated you so harshly. Now I know I was wrong, please forgive me. She was also caught in a dilemma now. Her husband ignored her, and her son had moved out. Faced with an empty house, she couldnt find any joy. She realized that all of this was her own fault, which was why she sincerely came to find them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. You came here today just to make me speak well of you and make Jane forgive you, right? Dont forget that the two children are in critical condition. Do you think Patrick will let this go? Maria didnt need to waste so many words. Being straightforward would make him understand better. What do you mean the two children are in danger? Kim was shocked. Werent the two children healthy just a few days ago? How did things suddenly turn out like this? I received a call from Patrick this morning. He said the condition of the two children is not good. After all, they were premature, and its likely that only one of the two children can be saved. Maria also didnt want this situation to happen to Jane. They had all seen how much impact the previous loss of the first child had on her. Now, after finally having their own children, they didnt expect such a tragedy to ur. Kim became furious upon hearing this. Look at what youve done! Ive told you not to provoke them, but you insisted on getting involved with them and ended up hurting Jane. Kim shrugged his hands. There was nothing he could do about this matter now. Patricks power was overwhelming, not to mention that Janes resources and influence far surpassed his own. If these two people wanted to investigate someone, it would be very easy. Mrs. Ragsdill was stunned when she heard this. She had never thought things would turn out so badly. She had never expected this oue. Son, you must be lying to me, right? Although his two children were premature, they have already passed the critical period, so there shouldnt be any problem. Mrs. Ragsdill also felt a panic in her heart, unsure whom to believe anymore. Twins are different from other children. The two children originally shared the same nutrients, naturally resulting in a situation of the stronger one survives while the weaker one perishes. Moreover, the two children are not full-term yet. If the children are safe, yourpany might still have a chance to survive. However, if there is even a slight danger, Patrick is likely to crush yourpany. Maria didnt pose any threat. Everything they said was the truth, and the solid evidence was presented in front of them, making Mrs. Ragsdill deeply regretful. Now what should we do? What can we do? I really dont know what to do, Mrs. Ragsdill lost all her ideas and schemes. She was afraid that one day she would suddenly disappear from this world. Maria didnt want to waste time talking to them and went back to the room directly, while Kim nced at his mother without much sympathy. Make amends properly. Jane called out the names of her children as she slept, tears streaming down her eyes. Patrick gently wiped her tears beside her. My children, my children! Where are you! Jane kept calling in her dreams. Patrick held her hand beside her. The children are here, theyre here! Jane suddenly woke up and realized there was no one beside her. She hugged her nket and started crying softly. My children, I want to see my children, can I? Jane muttered, her voice fluctuating. Patrick felt sorry for her, and he held her in his arms. Youre still in your confinement period, your body is weak. The situation at the hospital is fine, nobody is mistreating our children! No matter what Patrick said, Jane couldnt listen. She only wanted to see her children to find somefort. I beg you, let me see my children. Ill only feel a bit better when I see them. Faced with Janes plea, Patrick could only agree. He had the nanny prepare everything, even wrapping Jane tightly, and the car was warmed up in advance. After everything was prepared, they dared to let Jane get in the car. We can only stay outside the incubatorter. We wont be able to go inside and see them. Jane silently nodded. As long as she could see her children, she would ept anything. They arrived at the hospital soon after. Patrick pushed the wheelchair and brought her to the front of the incubator. Their children were lying quietly inside, being taken care of by specialized nurses. The care was meticulous. Jane looked at the two small, delicate children being subjected to such torment, and her heart ached. When can theye out? Patrick fell silent. He could onlye up with a lie to deceive her for now. The doctor said they need to be observed for a few more days. If there are no major issues, they cane out. Jane listened and silently nodded. She was indeed very anxious because her children were still outside. Chapter 906 Premature Children Cannot Survive Lets go, lets go back and not disturb the childrens rest, Patrick supported her and prepared to leave. Jane waved her hand and stood in front of the incubator. Although there was ss separating them, she could still see the condition of the children. She reached out to touch them, as if this way they could feel her presence. With determination in her heart, she silently made up her mind to bring the children home safely. Jane stayed there for a while longer before finally leaving the hospital. Once back home, she locked herself in the room, ignoring any calls from outside. Patrick went to handle some matters at thepany, while the nannies were at home. Maria couldnt rest assured about Jane and came to visit. Just as she entered, she heard the nannies upstairs shouting, Madam, are you okay? Come out and have some soup! There was no response from inside. Whats going on? The nanny exined everything, and Maria immediately became anxious. She looked at the people around her and said, You all go first, leave it to me. Find the key to the room! Usually, Patrick was the one who kept the keys, and no one else knew where they were. Helpless, Maria had to call Patrick, and only then did they find out where the keys were. They opened the door from the outside. Pushing the door open, they saw Jane sitting in a cold ce, without a nket covering her, and no one there to apany her. She seemed to be very lonely. Maria walked forward and hugged her. Dont be afraid, everything will be fine. Jane leaned against her as if she had found a support, bowing her head and sobbing. This was already the countless time she had cried like this. Ever since her children were born, she had been worrying about them all the time. Seeing the terrible condition of the two children today, she could imagine how much pain they were in. As a mother, she had no way to help them, no chance to protect them. Watching them suffer like this was torture for Jane. Its just a pity that now she had all this ability, but no way to use it. The children will definitely be fine! Maria could onlyfort her softly, hating Mrs. Ragsdill a thousand times in her heart! Maria looked at Jane, who cried until she had no strength left, and gently helped her lie down on the bed. Have a good rest. Jane was exhausted from crying, her eyes swollen. It was evident that she was very sad. If it were anyone else, they would feel even more grief and helplessness if their children were in such a condition. The family doctor was also waiting at the door. Patrick had specially arranged for him, fearing that Jane would repeat her actions. Doctor, I want to ask, does she need medication? Seeing her cry like this every day, even a strong person would have reached their limit, not to mention a woman who had just given birth. The doctors face was pensive. From the current situation, its not looking good. Ive already added a sedative to the soup, but Madam hasnt taken a single sip! This was the difficult part for them! Why not just force-feed her and let her sleep for a while? Its better than staying awake! Maria suggested. The doctor immediately rejected the idea. That wont work! Taking too much sedative is not good, and besides, this is a matter of the heart! Maria understood this point as well, but she had never dared to be certain. While the two were discussing, Patrick received a message and quickly rushed over. Maria led the two of them to another room, speaking mysteriously, Doctor, you go out first. Then she asked the family doctor to leave as well. As Patrick saw Marias cautious expression, he quickly asked, Whats wrong? What happened? I have an idea, I dont know if you agree or not. After all, this idea was quite risky, and it could potentially affect their rtionship.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Theres nothing more important than Janes health right now. Tell me! Patrick replied. Jane is currently very worried about the children. My idea is, why dont we go to an orphanage and adopt two children, pretend they are your own, and let her focus on her postpartum recovery. Meanwhile, we can take care of our own children and wait until they recover from their illness. Then we can switch them back. What do you think? Maria had been thinking about this idea for a long time, and now she needed Patricks approval to proceed. Patrick fell into deep thought. He had also considered this idea before, but he was afraid that Jane would be too attached to the other child and wouldnt want to let go of them. What would they do with their own children then? The condition of our daughter is still rtively stable. She will be able toe home after a few days of rest. However, our sons condition is extremely critical. It has reached a difficult stage, and I cant bear to tell her about it. If they were to tell her the truth, Jane would likely be hysterical. Think about it. I will contact the orphanage to ensure that everything remains confidential. Maria had made up her mind. She couldnt bear to see Jane in such a state anymore. Meanwhile, Janes screams could be heard from the other room. Patricks heart was in knots, but he couldnt think about it anymore. He immediately agreed, Go ahead and do it! Afterward, he went to apany Jane. Maria spent the entire day running around, postponing all her own work. She remembered that she had previously visited a sanatorium where there seemed to be an orphanage nearby. So, she began her search. On Patricks side, he had justforted Jane, and the doctor had given her a sedative injection, finally allowing her to rest for a while. Then, a call came from the hospital. Patrick was now most afraid of receiving calls from the hospital. The condition of your son has worsened. You might need toe over! The doctors voice was solemn, devoid of any joy. Patrick arrived at the hospital and was immediately called into the doctors office. Come and take a look. Your sons kidney function is deteriorating, and he needs surgery immediately. Given his young age, there will certainly be risks involved! The doctor informed Patrick of all the precautions and the current condition of his son, just so he would understand the reality of the situation. No matter what method, we must proceed with the surgery to save the child! Upon hearing these words, the doctor immediately arranged for the surgery. Patrick stood in front of the incubator, watching as the nurses gently took the child out. He was still sound asleep. If it werent for the numerous test resultsid out before him, he wouldnt believe that his perfectly healthy child could be so ill. Patrick waited outside the operating room alone. He signed all the necessary documents by himself, without informing Jane. Chapter 907 The Switch without telling anyone. Meanwhile, Maria made a new discovery. She found two newborn babies who were just a month old, and they looked healthy with rosyplexions. Director, howe no one wants these little babies? Maria felt a bit emotional. How could people be so heartless nowadays, even abandoning their own biological children? The director let out a deep sigh. You dont know the whole story. These two children were found by our janitor at the orphanage gate. Someone left them there and disappeared. Weve been taking care of them for about half a month now, and their condition has improved significantly. Looking at the two adorable children, Maria had a strange illusion that they were Janes. Im here on behalf of Patrick to adopt these two children, but Maria expressed her concerns. She thought the director would refuse, but unexpectedly, he agreed. Its good for these two children to have a few good days. When Jane recovers from her illness, you can bring them back. The director had a deep impression of Jane and was willing to help them. Afterward, Maria left the orphanage with the two children. Meanwhile, the surgery for the baby boy had not yet finished. Patrick had been waiting at the hospital entrance for four hours, but there were no updates. Maria called Patrick directly as she arrived at the hospital entrance. Ive found the children. Do you want toe and take a look? Patrick was somewhat taken aback. He didnt expect things to progress so smoothly. It had only been half a day, and she had already found a pair of twins. Seeing that the operating room lights were still on, he asked Maria to park her car in the basement and went inside to find her. It was Marias first time holding babies, and seeing these two fragile and peacefully sleeping children made her heart soften. Patrick opened the car door and was stunned when he saw the two children. Are these really newborn babies? They looked exactly like their own children did when they were born. How could someone elses children resemble theirs so much? I was also shocked when I saw them, but the director said these two babies were abandoned and had no one to care for them. Hearing this, Patrick felt slightly relieved. Our son is still in surgery! You wait for me in the car. After the operation is over, Ill bring the two children to see Jane. No matter how important other peoples children were, they couldnt surpass the importance of their own. Patrick was clear about this. The condition of the two children was rtively stable for now. They werent causing much trouble and slept peacefully. Maria assured him that she would take care of them. By the time Patrick returned to the front of the operating room, the lights inside had already been turned off. Patrick anxiously walked into the ward, where the attending physician was waiting at the door to greet him. How is the child? Is everything okay? Patrick kept looking inside but couldnt see the child. Dont worry, the surgery was sessful. The child is currently in aa and hasnt woken up yet. Hes being cared for in the intensive care unit. Due to his low birth weight and the fact that his bodily functions havent fully developed, it will take a long time before he can be discharged. The doctor hadnt expected the surgery to go so smoothly either. Upon hearing this, Patrick let out a long sigh of relief. It was finally some good news after all these days. Can I go see him? Patrick wanted to see his child as soon as possible, but he was refused by the doctor. Its not time yet. You cant go see him now. There are specialized people taking care of him in the intensive care unit. Dont worry, the doctor assured Patrick repeatedly, ensuring that the child was in good condition. This made Patrick feel slightly more at ease. He turned his head to nce at the baby girl who had already woken up. Her little hands were grabbing at everything, looking incredibly adorable. Once he confirmed the childs condition, Patrick sat in the car with a sense of relief. It was indeed difficult to treat someone elses child as their own. Do you think Jane will notice? Seeing Jane in such a sad and distressed state made Patricks heart ache as if it were being pricked by countless needles. These two children are just meant to help alleviate her condition. When your child recovers, well take them back, Maria persuaded Patrick with this reasoning.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Unbeknownst to them, the car had already arrived at their doorstep, and Patricks heart was in his throat. Both Patrick and Maria exchanged a nce and stepped out of the car, each holding a child. The nannies noticed the situation and hurriedly greeted them, Can the young master and young miss be discharged now? Patrick responded indifferently, unable to muster any affection for the two unfamiliar children. Is Jane awake? Patrick anxiously asked and directly handed the child in his arms to the nanny. Shes awake, but she has been feeling mncholic. If the madam sees these two children, shell probably be very happy, the nanny replied. Patrick quickly made his way upstairs, pushing open the door to see Jane sitting alone on the bed. Maria followed behind, holding the baby girl. Guess whos here? Maria held the baby in her hands and, as if sensing something, the child started crying. Startled by the babys crying, Jane woke up and her thoughts returned. She reached out to hold the two children, asionally ncing at Patrick, and kept asking, Are these really my children? Didnt you say they still need some time before they can be discharged? Are they cured? Jane was moved to tears, finding it hard to believe everything in front of her. Patrick managed to squeeze out a smile. Wasnt it for the surprise? We brought the two children here specifically for you to hold. Immediately, Jane became overjoyed. She held the baby girl in her arms while looking at the baby boy. The expression of love and contentment in her eyes couldnt deceive anyone. Patrick regretted it a bit and dared not meet Janes gaze. Why dont youe and see our children? Dont you care about them? Janeined to him. Patrick could only step forward and asionally y with the two children, trying to appease them. Maria stood at the door, witnessing this joyful scene, feeling content and reassured that she hadnt made a mistake. Chapter 908 Reunion of the Family Seeing your whole family reunited is great. Ill leave now, Maria said, disregarding the need to see Jane off. Her full attention was on the two children. I still dont know how to take care of both of them. Suddenly having them in my arms, I feel a bit lost, Jane said, looking at the two crying children. She didnt know how to soothe them. Patrick signaled to the nanny, You should take the children from the madam for now. Then he turned to Jane and said, The two children are still very young, and their condition has just stabilized. Its better to leave them in the care of the professionals for now. Your priority is to take care of your own health. With the appearance of the two children, Jane could finally listen to what others were saying. Jane tightly hugged him as she watched the children being taken away. Thank you for bringing our two children to me, she said. Upon hearing this, Patrick didnt know how to respond. He felt like he had deceived her. He could only pat her back gently and say, Taking care of your health is more important than anything else.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As Maria headed back, she couldnt stop thinking about how it would be if she had such adorable children and a husband who loved her so much. It would be a perfect oue, but unfortunately, none of it belonged to her, making her feel insignificant. Considering their parents injuries, they would have to stay in the hospital for at least another month. Nana decided not to hide it from them anymore. Rather than having William hide, it was better to be open about it. However, as soon as Nana informed her parents about William being in the hospital, their expressions darkened instantly. What did you say? William bought breakfast? Jerrys tone was filled with surprise, and his face showed a hint of disdain. Yes, eat while its hot, Nana affirmed with a smile. In order to make her parents ept William, she emphasized, Last night, while you were in the emergency room, William took care of all the hospital admission procedures for me and even took care of the child. He didnt sleep the entire night. Recalling these things, Nana felt indebted to William. Now she had to take care of the child and her parents, and with so much to handle, she had to rely on Williams help. She hoped her parents wouldnt hold any prejudice against William anymore. At the very least, they shouldnt use him while secretly harboring ill intentions. Seeing their displeased expressions, Nana continued to persuade them, Mom, Dad, William is not a bad person. Last night, he saw me being chased by some hooligans on the street and got injured while trying to save me. Hearing their daughters ount, Jerry and Tracy exchanged nces. It was only then that they realized it was William who had saved their entire family. However, Jerry had never regarded William highly and didnt appreciate his help. So what if he saved you? Do you think Im someone who can be swayed by small favors? Jerrys face darkened, and he pushed away the breakfast in front of him. Tracy also stuck to her previous opinion, following her husbands lead. Your father is experienced in judging people. He has lived long enough to see through them! Unable to convince her parents no matter what, Nana was at a loss and couldnt help but ask, Why are you so stubborn? Dont you believe in repaying kindness? William not only saved me but our whole family! Seeing their daughter desperately trying to persuade them, Jerry and Tracy remained stern, showing no signs of giving in. However, Nana didnt want to give up. She knew that her parents had a deep misunderstanding of William, and perhaps this encounter was a good opportunity. Patiently, Nana expressed her thoughts. Although William made mistakes when he was young, he has grown up now, and his mindset has matured. He ispletely different from the past. Who in this lifetime doesnt make mistakes? Just because William got into fights and even stole things in junior high doesnt mean thats his true nature. If you still cant ept him and dont appreciate his help, then Ill ask him to leave, and we can hire a caregiver during your hospital stay! Nana wanted to make her parents reflect on themselves in this way. She turned around angrily, ready to leave, and picked up the breakfast from the table. However, before she could take a step, William heard the argument in the hospital room and suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. So its because of this reason that you dislike me William forced a bitter smile and firmly stated, Although I made mistakes, I havent done anything wrong since I entered high school. Moreover, I have long since changed my ways. Seeing William enter the hospital room without permission, Jerry frowned instantly and questioned rudely, Who let you in? You really think too highly of yourself! Tracy also didnt hold back and used him with a stern face, Just as I suspected, you have no upbringing. Even if Nana speaks well of you, it wont change our impression of you! The couples attitude remained firm, without any room for negotiation. Every time they met, it ended unpleasantly. William didnt argue or fight back, calmly responding, You can have biases against me, but my actions and upbringing are not rted. My parents are simple peasants, they are kind and have never done anything wrong! Hearing Williams rebuttal, Jerry looked down on him with disdain, sneering, Hah! I genuinely feel sorry for your parents, to have raised a son like you! Dad, can you say a little less? Why do you have to be so aggressive? Nana couldnt bear it anymore and immediately interrupted her fathers words. Then she turned to William, Can you tell me why you went astray when you were young? Faced with Nanas questioning, William fell silent for a moment before finally sharing his teenage experiences. Initially, he was an obedient child, excelling in his studies and even rmended by the local primary school to attend a prestigious middle school in the county. As William got exposed to a new environment, he realized the stark difference in the backgrounds of his ssmatespared to his own. Poverty subjected him to mockery and bullying. Once, when his father came to the county to buy seeds and visit him, his ssmates made a big fuss about it. His self-esteem was repeatedly trampled upon, and William couldnt bear it anymore, especially the humiliation his ssmates directed towards his father. From that point on, William resorted to fighting to defend his dignity. He gained a reputation through his fights andter started hanging out with a few delinquent teenagers from outside school. To avoid burdening his parents with his living expenses, William relied on fighting and even resorted to theft. Before the high school entrance examination, he was caught stealing a watch and nearly ended up in juvenile detention. Fortunately, he was young, and with the forgiveness of the watchs owner, William wasnt expelled from school and sessfully took the high school entrance examination at his parents insistence. Seeing his parents heartbreak and disappointment, as well as the price he had to pay for it, William finally woke up. He realized that his worthless self-esteem paled inparison to the need to change his familys and his own destiny through diligent studying. This was the first time Nana truly understood Williams past, and she felt both sympathy and heartache for her ex-boyfriend. Chapter 909 She Took Advantage of the Situation I knew it. There must be a reason why you went astray when you were young Nana couldnt help but sigh. Of course, Jerry and Tracy werent inherently bad people, and they did have empathy. Learning about Williams impoverished and heartbreaking childhood changed their perception of him. We have been too harsh and misunderstood you. Tracy felt relieved and not only apologized to William but also persuaded her husband not to judge him with a biased perspective anymore. After being convinced, Jerry realized his past prejudices against William and voluntarily dered that he would no longer interfere with their rtionship. However, even so, Nana had already had a daughter with Carl, and she knew they couldnt go back to the past. She didnt want to hinder Williams future. Even though her parents allowed her to freely choose her life partner, Nana insisted on maintaining a friendship with William only. William agreed verbally but felt a strong desire in his heart. He knew that his feelings for Nana would never change in this lifetime, and he only wanted to protect her in his own way. Meanwhile, Carl had no idea about the events of the past two days. To fulfill his promise to Jerry and Tracy, he focused most of his energy on work. With the help of Haileys contacts in the industry, Carl signed a contract and prepared to work as an assistant director for the production of a short film. Unexpectedly, just as things were settled, he started receiving a bombardment of calls from Mrs. Waters. Looking at the dozens of missed calls on his phone, Carl felt annoyed and restless. He called back the number, but before he could ask anything, he heard his mother shouting on the other end of the phone. What do you mean, Carl? Dont you want to acknowledge me as your mother? If I die in front of you, would you be indifferent? Used to Mrs. Waters domineering attitude, Carl responded calmly. Mom, please stop making a scene. I just signed a contract with the production team and Im preparing to go out of town to shoot a web series. It will probably take about a month Carl only wanted to inform his mother of his work arrangements and then distance himself from the toxic environment at home. However, before he could finish, Mrs. Waters noticed her sons indifferent attitude and angrily interrupted him. You still have the mind to go out of town to shoot some web series? Your mother is being beaten up by the Lawson family, three of them against me, and you n to ignore it? Hearing about the conflict between the Lawson family and his mother, Carl was shocked. Helpless, he had no choice but to put aside his work and go home to see what was happening. Coincidentally, Grace was also being discharged from the hospital that day and was brought back to the vi by Mrs. Waters to recuperate. In the living room, the nanny had gone out to buy groceries, leaving Grace and Mrs. Waters waiting for Carl as they chatted. Its all my fault for not arranging things properly. Even though I had someone teach the Lawson family a lesson, Nana and her parents came out unscathed. Grace apologized while helping Mrs. Waters apply medication, her words filled with regret. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters face stiffened, and she furrowed her brows as she asked, What happened? Did Nana run away? No, its not that. On the night her parents were hit by a motorcycle, Nanas ex-boyfriend happened to appear. Not only did he save them, but he also took the whole family to the hospital. Understanding the cause and effect, Mrs. Waters felt a surge of anger inside. Mrs. Waters gritted her teeth, her expression filled with resentment. That despicable woman took advantage of the situation! As they were talking, Carl arrived home with his hands full of various supplements, looking dusty and exhausted. He walked into the living room and immediately noticed the two women sitting on the sofa. Grace, who had just been discharged from the hospital, looked fragile and delicate, while Mrs. Waters had bruises and swelling on her face. Mom, the injuries on your face After all, she was his mother, and Carl stared nkly for a few seconds, his emotions difficult to calm. However, he knew very well in his heart that the reason why Mrs. Waters was so badly hurt was definitely not simple. At least based on his understanding of Nana, Jerry, and Tracy, he knew they would not easilyy a hand on Mrs. Waters. Before he could even ask the question, Mrs. Waters finally managed to bring her son back, immediately resorting to her old tricks and crying whileining. Carl, you have to stand up for your mother! Look at what the Lawson family has done to me. They are nothing but a bunch of bandits! Seeing her mother full of grievances, Carl looked at her with a sideways nce and asked calmly, How did you end up fighting with them? What exactly happened? Seizing the opportunity to smear Nanas reputation, Mrs. Waters naturally exaggerated the situation and turned ck into white. She held her swollen face and bitterlyined, The day before yesterday, I went to the Lawson family to see my granddaughter. I intended to talk to Nana about your affairs, but as soon as she saw me, she attacked me directly. Then her parents came to help, how could I fight against three of them alone? Grace sat quietly on the side, handing tissues to Mrs. Waters to wipe her tears, neither saying too much nor interrupting. Upon hearing his mothers words, Carls first reaction was that it couldnt be true. He knew Nanas personality very well, and Jerry and Tracy were not unreasonable people. If his mother had simplye to visit her granddaughter, how could things have ended up like this? But knowing that even if he pressed for answers, Mrs. Waters wouldnt easily tell the truth, Carl just wanted to minimize the situation. Alright, Mom, calm down first. These are the supplements I bought for you. Carl smiled faintly and ced four or five boxes of supplements in front of his mother. Unfortunately, what Mrs. Waters wanted was his attitude. She asked with anger, Are you trying to shut me up with these supplements? Is that all youre going to do about this? In order to avoid arguing with his mother, Carl had an unusually good temper today. Of course not. I will make time to go and talk to Nana to find out the truth. I will definitely give you an exnation then. Carl gently reassured his mother and then informed her once again about his uing trip to film in another city. After staying at home for a while, Carl decided to say goodbye to Nana and also find out what happened to his mother being attacked before he left. Only by hearing both sides ounts could he judge the overall course of events. Driving to the Lawson family, he knocked on the door in the hallway, but there was no response for a long time. Where have they gone Carl looked nkly at the closed door and took out his phone to call Nana. However, after calling several times, Nana did not answer. Theirst meeting was not pleasant, and coupled with the recent conflict between Mrs. Waters and the Lawson family, Carl hesitated and decided not to disturb Nana for the time being. Although he missed his daughter very much, he suppressed his emotions and left a letter in the gap of the door before leaving the city the next day. On the other hand, Jerry and Tracy epted William, and they maintained close contact for the next month. During the time when the couple was in the hospital, William was busy every day, not only helping Nana take care of the child, but also taking care of her parents with all his heart.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As time went by, Jerry and Tracys impression of William became better and better, and their previous prejudices and dislikes disappeared. Privately, they had even tried to test Nanas attitude, hoping to reconcile the two. Nana did not give a positive answer and insisted on maintaining a friendship with him. That day, in order to avoid her parents nagging, Nana entrusted her daughter to them and nned to go out alone to buy baby supplies. Leaving the hospital, she walked alone on a shady path in the afternoon, but not long after, her phone rang. Seeing Carls call, Nanas calm heart was stirred. It had been a month since theyst contacted each other. Are you doing well recently? Are you getting used to filming in another city? The call connected, and Nana politely and restrainedly asked. She had already read the letter Carl left behind back then. Although she felt reluctant and disappointed, Nana didnt want to show a trace of it in front of Carl. Having not heard Nanas voice for a long time, Carl sounded excited on the phone. Im doing fine. Im gradually adapting to eating and living here. I just really miss you before falling asleep every night. Carl gently confided his feelings, taking advantage of Nanas silence, he made a promise to her. After finishing this movie, there will be an ieing in, and I will give it all to you as Janelles child support. He was well aware that Nana was keeping her distance from him at the moment, so he spoke with restraint, no longer persisting like he did before. Chapter 910 Don’t Be Too Selfish Carls voice was pleasant, gentle, and pure, as if it possessed a kind of magic that unconsciously made the corners of ones lips curl upward. Nana smiled as she held her phone, wanting to speak but unsure of what to say. Pausing for a moment, she politely declined Carls offer, No need, I have some savings of my own, and my parents are also supporting me. Thats a separate matter. Regardless of what happens between us, I will always be Janelles father, Carl responded calmly, understanding that Nana still harbored resentment. Seizing the opportunity of this conversation, Carl hoped to reconcile with Nana when he returned, so he tentatively expressed his position. Nana, do you know why I went out of town to film? Carl asked softly. To earn more money? Nana asked back. Its not solely for the money, Carl denied Nanas spection, exining with a low voice, Actually, I wanted to distance myself from Grace. Now that she has had a miscarriage, it no longer matters whose child it was. He was honest with Nana, wanting her to understand that he had never cared about Grace, including the unborn child. Not to mention Carl believed that he had never been involved with Grace. Is that all there is to it? Nana couldnt quiteprehend. In her view, even if the child in Graces womb was gone, it didnt mean there was no connection between her and Carl. At least this experience couldnt be erased.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I didnt mean it that way, I just hope we can look forward, Carl responded, always worried that he might say something wrong and trigger Nanas sensitive and fragile emotions. Well, maybe youre right Nana didnt have the inclination to argue with Carl, casually brushing past the topic. The two of them talked on the phone for more than ten minutes, and after hanging up, Nanas heart once again fell into turmoil. She understood Carls feelings for her, and she couldnt deny that she couldnt let go of him either. But ever since Grace appeared, it seemed that they could never return to what they had before. Ah Nana sighed softly, and at that moment, she happened to see William walking towards her with a smile on his face. Looking at Williams smiling expression, Nana inexplicably felt guilty and hurriedly put away her phone. She couldnt exin why she wanted to keep Carls recent phone call a secret from William. Perhaps it was due to some conflicted emotions. She understood that Williams feelings for her were not simply those of friendship. Therefore, Williams kindness made Nana feel indebted to him in a way that was difficult to repay. A few more days passed, and Jerry and Tracys injuries had mostly healed. After the doctor examined the couple, they were informed that they could be discharged at any time. With her parents safe and sound, Nanas tightly wound nerves finally rxed after more than a month. On that day, Nana left her daughter in the hospital room and prepared to go home to do some cleaning. However, as soon as she stepped out of the hospital building, she received a call from Carl. Nana, Ill be back next week. Can Ie to see our daughter then? Hearing Carls request, Nana was torn about whether to agree or not. She had never told Carl about Jerry and Tracy being in the hospital. Okay. After thinking for a few seconds, she simply responded with a word. Upon hearing Nanas agreement, Carls voice clearly became more joyful. I dreamt of Janellest night. She was sleeping on my chest, so well-behaved and cute. Carl spoke in a warm voice, describing his dream, then suddenly changed the topic, By the way, I sent you a gift. It should arrive in two or three days. I hope youll like it. Upon learning that Carl had sent a gift, Nana was somewhat surprised. Thank you. Ill call you back once I receive it, she replied politely. Although Carl didnt like feeling distant from Nana, her eptance of the gift was enough to satisfy him. After a brief conversation, Nana put her phone in her bag and continued walking forward. But as soon as she took a step, she noticed a young woman in a white professional suit staring at her. Observing the young womans figure and appearance, Nana felt a sense of familiarity. Scarlet? she muttered to herself. At the same time, Scarlets attention also met Nanas gaze. Miss Lawson, what a coincidence! Scarlet greeted proactively, but there was an unmistakable hostility emanating from her. Today, Scarlet had originallye to the hospital to find William, but unexpectedly ran into Nana downstairs. Recognizing Nana as Williams friend, Nana greeted her politely, with a gentle smile, Yes, its been a long time since west met. Are you here to visit friends or family at the hospital? Nana initially thought Scarlet was a straightforward and sincere girl, so she had no guard against her. But Scarlet turned out to be quite the opposite. She scrutinized Nanas slender face and responded harshly, Im here to find William. He quit his job because of you and even moved. It took me quite some time to find out where he lives now. Hearing these words, Nanas expression showed surprise. Even though Scarlet didnt explicitly say it, Nana could hear the me in her tone. Suddenly, Nana felt her throat dry up. She paused for a moment before asking slowly, He moved? William has never mentioned it to me Of course, he wouldnt tell you, Scarlet sarcasticallyughed and gave Nana a jealous nce. Youre the one in Williams heart. How could he let you see his miserable side? This rhetorical question left Nana unsure of how to respond. But she could understand that Williams current situation of despair was closely rted to her. Seeing Nana lower her gaze and fall into silence, Scarlet continued talking to herself. Since Nana gave birth to her daughter, William had quit his job. He had intended to take care of her, but he was repeatedly driven away by Jerry and Tracy. Strong feelings of inferiority made his mood extremely depressed, and he drowned his sorrows in alcohol every day. Before long, he had spent all his savings in this dissolute lifestyle. Eventually, he couldnt afford the rent and ended up moving into a dpidated house on the outskirts of the city. During his days of poverty, he took on odd jobs all over the city, using the money he earned to buy alcohol. As for Scarlet, she had fallen deeply in love with William during their time together as volunteer teachers in the northwest. After they lost contact, Scarlet did everything she could to find out his whereabouts. Now that she had finally found William, she coincidentally ran into Nana talking to Carl on the phone. Thus, Scarlet felt indignant and told Nana about Williams current situation, not mincing her words. Miss Lawson, dont be too selfish. What are you doing, enjoying the best of both worlds? Dont you think youre despicable? I Nana was rendered speechless by the question. Instantly, a hint of shame and pain appeared in her eyes. Chapter 911 Rescuing the Situation Nana didnt know how to respond. Whatever she said at this moment would seem weak and powerless. When Jerry and Tracy were hospitalized, Nana didnt want to trouble William every day, so she once contacted a nurse in the hospital for help. However, William strongly opposed it and asked Nana to treat him as a nurse. At the same time, he insisted on not epting any money and kept his own situation a secret. Seeing Nanas unclear eyes, Scarlet sneered and sarcastically remarked, No response? Do you finally realize that youve wronged William? Nana pursed her lips and calmly exined, William and I are friends now. Our rtionship is not asplicated as you imagine. Forget it, your defense isughable! Scarlet looked disdainful, her voice cold as she reminded Nana, If you dont love him, dont use him. After all these years, havent you caused him enough misery? When it came to Williams career, Nana remembered how hard he worked in college, his vision, ambition, and strong leadership skills. Back then, some ssmates jokingly gave him the nickname General Lawrence, but after many years, William ended up living in a dpidated house on the outskirts of the city. Yes, I have caused him trouble Nana did not deny it. Hearing Nanas murmured voice, Scarlets disgust deepened. So, if you still have any humanity left, please stop maintaining a romantic rtionship with Carl while keeping William in the dark! Scarlet raised an eyebrow, her presence bing even more intimidating. Also, William never owed you anything. Why do you treat him like a servant in the hospital? I came here today to persuade him to leave and see your true colors! I want him to keep his distance from you in the future! Scarlets tone was full of indignation as she finished speaking and prepared to enter the hospital building. Considering her parents changed attitude towards William, Nana didnt want Scarlets actions to ruin any chance of them bing friends in the future. Miss Hudson, William is not in the hospital. Nana stopped Scarlet in time and calmly informed her, He went out to buy something. If you want to meet him, just call him directly. However, William had changed his phone number, and when Scarlet heard that he wasnt in the hospital, she thought Nana had sent him out on errands. Instantly, Scarlets face turned red with anger, and in her jealousy, she began to curse. You make William spend money to buy things for you? Have you no shame? Are you only satisfied when youve drained him dry? Scarlet was furious, and in her eyes, Nana was not worthy of William.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In an instant, Nana was overwhelmed with usations. Patients and their families passing by started whispering, thinking that Nana was the mistress caught in the act, being humiliated by the legitimate wife in public. Facing the curious gazes of the passersby, Nana blushed as well. Her upbringing had taught her to speak calmly and peacefully. Especially in public, despite Scarlets repeated provocation, Nana didnt respond with insults. Youve misunderstood. I havent used his money. He went out to buy his own personal items. Nana remainedposed, her tone filled with understanding as she retorted, But Miss Hudson, youre so agitated. I wonder if its because you cant have what you want, or if its your long-standing one-sided affection that has twisted your mentality. Scarlet didnt expect Nana to talk back, and her forehead creased as she suddenly exploded. You wretched woman, you take advantage of others and dare to act high and mighty in front of me? As she spoke, she raised her hand, intending to p Nana. Fortunately, Nana reacted quickly, dodging to the side, and increasingly felt that Scarlet was vulgar and unreasonable. Look at the way youre speaking. You describe the man you like as a toilet. Then, what does that make you? Nanas tone remained calm andposed as she smiled and retorted, Are you saying youre a fly? This sarcastic remarkpletely infuriated Scarlet. She gasped for breath, pounded her chest, and stomped her feet, mustering her strength to pounce on Nana. Just then, a cold and stern figure appeared behind Scarlet. The man exuded an overwhelming aura, casually grabbing Scarlets arm and effortlessly subduing her. The sudden pain made Scarlet instantly dete and admit defeat. Ouch! Let go of me! Scarlet made a sudden struggling motion but realized she couldnt break free. Furious, she turned her head and stared directly at the man, their intense dark and piercing gazes colliding. Who are you? Scarlet naturally didnt recognize Patrick; she only noticed that besides his exceptionally handsome appearance, his entire being inspired fear in others. In the blink of an eye, she teared up and shouted, Dont meddle in my business! That wretched woman stole my boyfriend! As her words fell, Jane arrived beside Nana, her face filled with concern as she asked, What happened? Is she Carl? The entertainment industry was full of gossip, and Jane thought Carl had once again gotten involved with a new woman. No, no, shes Scarlet, Williams friend, Nana quickly exined. Jane suddenly realized what was going on when she saw Scarlets angry expression. With Patrick and Janes timely intervention, Scarlet failed to achieve her goal. Intimidated by Patricks presence, she cursed Nana a few more times before hastily fleeing. This episode finally came to an end, and Nana thanked the two. Thank you, Mr. Pansy, for helping. She looked at Patricks noble and handsome face and asked, Are you here to apany Jane for her check-up? Yes, her stomach hasnt been feeling well recently. Patrick was still not very talkative, but his attitude towards Nana was friendly enough. Nana nodded in response and looked at Jane with concern. How did the test results turn out? Youre not here for hospitalization, are you? No, of course not. Im here to visit your parents. Jane smiled sweetly. The three of them chatted for a while downstairs before Nana, Patrick, and Jane went to visit Nanas parents in their hospital room. As they were conversing, they heard familiar footsteps approaching in the hallway. Nana guessed it was William returning from his shopping trip, and she couldnt help but feel a little uneasy. As expected, William came back from outside, having reced his worn-out shoes and neatly trimmed his hair. However, when he entered the hospital room and saw Patrick and Jane there, he suddenly became somewhat reserved. After a brief greeting, he instinctively approached Nana. Nana, you guys go ahead and talk. Its almost noon, Ill go out and buy lunch. Hearing Williams breathless voice, Nana realized that he had been running up and down every day recently. She also recalled Scarlets words from earlier and suddenly felt immensely guilty. No need, William. Ill go downstairs myselfter. Nana urgently declined his offer, determined not to trouble William with anything anymore. Chapter 912 Debts Must Be Repaid Upon hearing Nanas indifferent voice, it felt as if she was keeping herself at a distance, thousands of miles away. For a moment, confusion appeared on Williams face. Whats wrong? Are you feeling down? he asked in a low and puzzled voice. On the other side, Jane was chatting with Tracy, while Patrick and Jerry seemed somewhat bored. Meanwhile, Nana lowered her head, her posture stiff, and replied in a faint tone, Im fine, I just dont want to bother you. William felt bewildered. He tilted his head, observing Nana and realizing that she was avoiding his gaze. Whats going on? Why arent you looking at me? William awkwardly smiled and asked, sensing Nanas strange attitude. It wasnt politeness or courtesy; she was simply avoiding him. In truth, Nana couldnt exin it herself. Ever since Scarlet visited the hospital in the morning, she had developed a strange aversion towards William. Faced with Williams questioning, Nana became even more restless. Suddenly, she stood up and left the chair, saying to the hospital bed, Mom, Dad, you guys can chat. Ill go out and buy lunch. After speaking, Nana fled as if in a panic, disappearing hastily from Williams sight. That afternoon, after Patrick and Jane finished their visit to Jerry and Tracy, the two of them left the hospital together. Apanying them was Nana, with Jane linking her arm and smiling, asking Patrick for his opinion, Nana likes seafood. How about we find a Thai restaurant? Sure, Patrick responded coldly. Feeling guilty, Nana quickly expressed her thoughts to the two, Im not picky. Im fine with anything, really. Then lets go for seafood. I havent had much of an appetitetely, but Ill apany you both and have a little something, Jane said, her smile charming. She had brought Nana out precisely to take the opportunity to have a good chat. Soon, they arrived at a Thai restaurant. After ordering their food, Patrick absentmindedly looked at his phone, while Jane and Nana sat side by side, chatting. It turns out that William also has quite the personal charm. That girl who admires him seems quite fanatical, Jane joked, shifting the topic. The mention of the morning incident made Nana feel a bit awkward. It wasnt because she almost got pped by Scarlet, but rather theplicated emotional entanglement that made her feel tired. Well, I heard they met during a volunteer teaching program, Nana casually replied, hoping the dishes would arrive soon so that she and Jane wouldnt have to keep discussing these topics. But Janes intention was to advise her, whether she chose William or Carl, she shouldnt drag things on.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What do you think of William? I think he cares about you, Jane probed, adding, But thats about it. Thisst sentence reminded Nana of something she had already noticed. After their breakup years ago, with the passage of time, it seemed that they no longer had anymon topics. During this month of taking care of her hospitalized parents, they spent almost every moment together, but no sparks flew between them. Nana felt grateful from the bottom of her heart for Williams help, and he was genuinely good to her. His meticulous care and thoughtfulness often left her at a loss. However, besides that, the sense of distance between them had never faded away. After a moment of silence, Nana nodded in agreement. Youre right, maybe he and I have truly changed She was currently conflicted. They were forced apart in the past, and then she happened to meet Carl. Lost in thought, Jane followed Nanas train of thought and asked, And Carl? Its been some time since youve seen each other, right? Yes, its been sincest month. Nana brought up Carls filming work and mentioned that he sent her a gift. While discussing this matter, although Nana appeared nonchnt, there was an indescribable joy on her face. Jane also noticed this detail. Whenever they talked about the trivialities of life, as long as it concerned Carl, Nana would disy a different reaction. Janes intuition told her that Carl was the one Nana loved. As for William, all Nanas conflicts ultimately stemmed from the regrets of their past breakup. But Jane didnt voice her judgment. As a friend, she didnt want to influence Nanas self-choice. As lunch wasing to an end, Nana suddenly remembered something. Putting down her utensils, she saw Patrick adjusting his tie, so she gently spoke up, Mr. Pansy, theres something Id like to ask you for a favor. Patrick raised his eyes upon hearing her voice and politely smiled, asking, What is it? Please tell me. Currently, William is unemployed. I was wondering if theres any suitable position for him at Pansy Group? Nana asked in a cautious tone. Patrick quickly understood her meaning, and with a nod from Jane, he readily arranged a good position for William. Give him a few days to prepare, and he can report to thepany next Monday. Before parting ways, Patrick specifically instructed that William didnt need to go through multiple rounds of interviews. With the CEO of Pansy Group personally speaking up, Nana felt relieved. Back at the hospital, William was walking in the corridor, supporting Jerry. Seeing his gentle and patient demeanor, Nana walked over quickly. Dad, I need to talk to William about something. Can you go back to the hospital bed and rest, okay? Seeing his daughters smiling face, Jerry thought they were getting back together. This time, he didnt oppose it and nodded understandingly, Alright, Ill go back to the ward first. In the corridor, Nana and William stood by the window. What little secret do you have? You even kept it from your dad. William smiled at Nana, knowing that although Jerry misunderstood, they wouldnt reconcile in a short period. Its not really a secret. I just thought it would be better to talk to you alone. Nanas expression was calm, and she spoke gently, Scarlet came to see you this morning. She heard that you moved and havent found a job, so shes concerned about you. You should contact her when you have time. Scarlet came to the hospital to see me? This news made Williams smile fade instantly. He immediately thought of Nanas cold attitude in the morning. Could it be rted to Scarlet? Hmm, I see. William responded absentmindedly, wondering if Scarlet had said something to Nana. But before he could figure it out, Nana quickly changed the topic. Oh, by the way, during lunch today, I asked Mr. Pansy to arrange a job for you. The sry is quite good. Do you want to give it a try? Nana only informed him about Scarlets visit but immediately moved on to discussing the topic of helping him find a job. She knew in her heart that William had done a lot for her, and debts must be repaid. Chapter 913 Lost The topic changed too quickly, and Williams mind couldnt keep up for a moment. Staring at Nanas delicate face, he naturally connected the two things she mentioned. Did Scarlet ask you to help me find a job? William scratched his head in confusion. Of course not. Where did you get that idea? Nana covered her mouth and chuckled softly, feeling powerless toment on Williams one-track mind. But Scarlet is worried about your current state of idleness, and I feel the same way. You should return to the workce and strive for some achievements. Nana encouraged William gently with her words. She understood her own limitations, and the only thing she could do was leverage Janes connections. At the very least, she didnt want to see William waste his youth anymore. In this city, the Pansy Group held a significant position, and William had even submitted his resume there after graduating from university. However, there weremunication problems during the interview, and he ultimately failed to enter the Pansy Group. Recalling this experience, William furrowed his brow unconsciously. Can I try applying to otherpanies? His tone seemed toply with Nana, seeking his opinion first when faced with something he resisted. Why? Isnt Pansy Group good? Nana was puzzled by his words. Its not that its not good William lowered his head, staring at his shoes, thinking back to the time he walked into the lobby of the Pansy Group, almost being mistaken for a migrant worker and kicked out by the security guard. His pride had always been strong, even though he had been the center of attention in college, he still faced thesh of ss differences upon entering society. Its just that Pansy Group isnt suitable for me. After your parents are discharged and settled, Ill go and apply for jobs on my own. Thats how William declined Nanas good intentions. He didnt want to climb this particr rtionship, especially after seeing Patrick in the hospital room today. William had a mediocre impression of Patrick. He disliked the mans superiority and his inherent arrogance and indifference. Not expecting William to reject her, Nana was quite helpless. All she could do was encourage him to be in the best state when looking for other jobs. ording to Nanas n, if William could put his energy back into his career, he would gradually let go of the entanglements between them. Perhaps he would even meet a girl who was truly suitable for him. Two dayster, Jerry and Tracy were preparing to be discharged from the hospital. That day, William was busy as usual, while Nana packed up their belongings in the hospital room. He went downstairs to handle the discharge procedures. He sent the couple home attentively, and when William heard that Janelles form milk was running out, he went to the supermarket without hesitation. After a while, gasping for breath, he knocked on the door, holding a can of form milk in his arms. He had intended to bring it to Nanas room, but suddenly heard voicesing from inside. Nana was currently on the phone with Carl, and her tone was slightly more excited thanst time. Carl, thank you. I received the gift you sent me. Nana expressed her gratitude to Carl and heard him ask if she liked it. She smiled and replied, I thought you had forgotten, but youve always remembered. The gift Carl gave her was a limited-edition ne from a niche brand. During Nanas early pregnancy, she came across it in a magazine and instantly fell in love with it. Subsequently, Carl searched the entire city and even anonymously sought to buy it online, but the ne was already out of stock. He couldnt fulfill Nanas wish for a long time. Taking advantage of this filming opportunity, Carl searched in another city in the East. As a surprise before his return, he bought the ne at a high price and immediately sent it to Nana. Hearing Nanas joyful voice, Carl felt that this trip was worthwhile, and his efforts in searching the streets hadnt been in vain. Perhaps you dont believe it, but I remember every word you said, Carl boasted to her, reporting on his schedule, Ill be back the day after tomorrow, and tomorrow Ill buy a gift for Janelle. The two chatted on the phone for a while, and after ending the call, Nana opened the exquisite box that held the ne. She gently picked up the shell-shaped pendant with her fingers, carefully observing it in her palm, reminiscing about the little moments she had with Carl. At the same time, William, peering through the partially closed door, looked inside. Out of curiosity, he silently eavesdropped and was surprised to see Nana wiping away tears. He froze. What followed was an indescribable sense of loss. He heard Nana talking on the phone with Carl and saw the happiness on her face. Anger and jealousy intertwined in his heart. William was filled with intense disappointment, his eyes dim and lifeless, taking steps backward. Returning to the living room, he ced the can of form milk on the table. Mrs. Lawson, I have something to do, so Ill leave first. William spoke absentmindedly, his mind in a daze. Tracy also noticed something was off with him and put down the unwashed vegetables, poking her head out from the kitchen. William, arent you staying for dinner? No, no Williams ears still echoed with Nanas voice during the phone call, and he refused Tracys invitation, turning around and leaving. Tracy was puzzled, but she wiped her hands clean and took the form milk to the bedroom. Seeing her mothering in, Nana noticed the can of form milk in her arms and smiled slightly, asking, Wheres William? Why didnt I hear hime back? He said he had something to do and left. Tracy responded truthfully, frowning and muttering, But he seemed strange, deeply troubled before he left. At the moment, Nana had no idea what had happened to William, and she couldnt help but feel worried. She called Williams phone, and soon she heard his listless voice. William, whats wrong? Why did you suddenly leave without saying anything? Nanas concern warmed Williams low spirits. But he knew that Nanas care had nothing to do with romantic love. Im fine, just that apany unexpectedly asked me toe for an interview this afternoon. William casually lied, in reality, he hadnt even submitted any resumes these past two days. In Nanas memory, it was the same, and she asked in surprise, Youre already having an interview so soon? When did you submit your resume? The day before yesterday,te at night. William continued to mask the chaos in his heart with lies. Lets not talk about it now, I have to catch a bus. As he spoke, William hastily hung up the phone, but Nana could tell that he was clearly hiding something. The following day, because William imed he was going for interviews at severalpanies, he didnt contact Nana again. To help him change his current life situation as quickly as possible, Nana didnt disturb him and wholeheartedly took care of the baby. The next afternoon. Although Jerry and Tracy had been discharged from the hospital, they had varying degrees of leg fractures, so their mobility was still somewhat limited. Nana took her daughter to the supermarket to buy groceries and felt a bit hungry on the way back, so they stopped at a nearby restaurant to eat. In just twenty minutes, as Nana prepared to pay and go home, she reached into the pocket of her coat and suddenly panicked. Weird, where did my phone go?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 914 Lost Contact Nana checked her pockets, her handbag, and even the baby stroller, but she couldnt find her phone anywhere. The restaurant was bustling with people, and she looked around in confusion, realizing that her phone was indeed lost. She was certain that someone had taken her phone when she was taking care of the baby and had left it on the table. Since Nana hadnt paid yet, she reluctantly exined the situation to the owner and called Jane, asking for her help. An hourter, Jane rushed over from home and saw Nana sitting alone at the table, shaking her head in disbelief. Sorry for the wait, let me pay first! Jane said as she walked towards the cashier and then sat down next to Nana. Feeling guilty, Nana apologized with an awkward smile, Im really sorry. I didnt want to bother you, but Its okay. Ive been bored at home anyway. Its a good opportunity to go out for a walk, Jane replied with a heartyugh, unable to resist teasing, So, it turns out that even after knowing you for so long, this is the first time Ive heard that you lost your phone outside. Hearing Jane make fun of her, Nana felt even more embarrassed. But as Janes best friend, she wouldnt miss the chance for aeback. The two chatted in the restaurant for a while. Jane apanied Nana and the baby downstairs, then went to the office to prepare a surprise for Patrick. As Nana entered her house and pushed the stroller inside, she saw William sitting on the sofa. Remembering his sudden departure the day before, Nana was a bit surprised. Its been two days. Did you have a sessful interview? Seeing Nana smile and greet him, William could only lie. Not yet. Maybe Im not used to the work environment after not working for a few months. The interviewers werent satisfied with me. Hearing this, Nana furrowed her brows in concern. She worried that William would be discouraged by this and be even more downcast about finding a job. Leaving the baby in her mothers care, Nana sat on the sofa and patientlyforted him. As they talked, William nodded along with Nanas words, but his mind was upied with other thoughts. Nana, why is your phone switched off? William clearly didnt want to discuss job hunting anymore and asked with concern, I couldnt reach you when I called earlier, so I came over to check on you. Only then did Nana remember that she had forgotten about this important matter and forced a bitter smile, Its all my carelessness. I lost my phone when we were eating downstairs after buying groceries from the supermarket Realizing what had happened, William suddenly understood and offered a suggestion,forting Nana, How about I apany you to buy a new phone tomorrow? We can also go to the supermarket together. Okay,e find me then. Considering the inconvenience of going out with a child, Nana lightly nodded with a smile. At the same time, Carl walked out of the terminal with a suitcase in one hand and his phone dialing Nanas number in the other. However, he heard the notification that the phone was switched off and found it strange. It doesnt make sense. We had a pleasant conversation just the day before Carl muttered to himself, worried that something might have happened to Nana. He decided to take a taxi directly to find her. Only when he saw her and their daughter with his own eyes could he feel at ease. However, what happened next was unexpected As Carl was about to step outside and hail a taxi by the roadside, he saw two familiar figures approaching quickly. Carl, youve lost a lot of weight in a month, and your skin has gotten darker. The person speaking was Mrs. Waters. She had learned that Carl wasing home today and arrived at the airport an hour early with Grace. Seeing the concern on his mothers face, Carl couldnt bear to leave her at the airport. Dont worry, Mom. Although Ive lost weight, Im in good health. Carl reassured his mother in a gentle voice, but his mind was filled with worry for Nana. Carl, you must be tired from the flight, right? The car is over there! Grace also smiled and greeted Carl. Im not tired, thank you. Although Carl responded to her, his tone remained very unfamiliar.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Following the two back home, Carl sat on the sofa and chatted with his mother, but he was still anxious. He tried calling a few more times, but strangely, no one answered. Before long, Mrs. Waters invited Carl to the dining room for dinner. Sitting at the table, Carl looked at the abundant dishes but had no appetite. He absentmindedly picked up a piece of vegetable and put it in his mouth, his mind filled with worries about Nana and their daughter. Carl, what are you daydreaming about? Eat your food! Seeing Carls pensive expression, Mrs. Waters urged as she helped him pick up some food. Grace also pleased Carl by cing a bowl of soup next to him and smiling, This is the soup your mother specially made for you. Not only is it nourishing, but its also appetizing. Drink more. Thank you, you eat yours. Carl replied lightly, took a few bites of rice, but his mind was still not on the dining table. The dinner tasted nd to him, and in the end, Mrs. Waters forced him to drink two bowls of soup. After dinner, Carl still wanted to go find Nana, but as he was about to leave, Mrs. Waters stopped him. Carl, dont go out tonight just as youve returned home. Stay and have a good talk with me. With Mrs. Waters blocking his way, Carl couldnt directly express his intention to go out, so he followed her upstairs. But the mother and son didnt chat for long in the bedroom when Carl suddenly felt extremely hot all over his body, and his mind became drowsy. Mom, you should go to sleep early. I suddenly feel so tired Carl supported his forehead, feeling like he had no strength to speak. Observing her sons tired appearance, Mrs. Waters face became friendly and warm,pletely different from their previous cold war. Well, then lie down if youre tired. Ill personally make breakfast for you tomorrow morning. Mrs. Waters voice was gentle, as if she had transformed into a different person. She then left Carls room, and as soon as she closed the door, Grace poked her head out. Mrs. Waters Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Waters walked up and interrupted her. Lowering her voice, Mrs. Waters leaned close to Graces ear, Be patient for half an hour, wait until Carl falls asleep, and then go in. Carl had no idea that there was something wrong with the soup he drank during dinner. He fell onto the bed and drifted off to sleep. In a half-awake state, he felt a soft hand caressing his chest. Nana, is that you? In a daze, with his eyes closed and his awareness unclear, Carl suddenly grabbed the hand on his chest, as if he had regained his lost love in an instant. Hearing Carl call out Nanas name, a trace of resentment shed in Graces eyes. But it disappeared in an instant, and she obediently lowered her head, leaning against Carls shoulder and acting coquettish, Carl, I really like you. Can I stay by your side tonight? Chapter 915 Chance Encounter on the Street As Carl nced at Graces gentle and charming posture, he began to have hallucinations. The voices echoing in his ears turned into Nanas murmurs. The face that once disgusted him to the extreme now transformed into Nanas delicate visage. Nana, is it really you? Carls eyes showed long-lost anticipation and joy as he tightly embraced his beloved, hoping that time would stand still and they would grow old together. However, even though Grace was about to achieve her goal, she felt increasingly dissatisfied. Carls heart was simply not with her, and no matter how hard she tried to please him, it was all in vain. Carl, do you really like me that much? With a hint of resentment towards Nana in her eyes, Grace had no other choice but to continue pretending to be her number one rival in love. Yes, I want to be with you and watch Janelle grow up. No one will interfere with us, and no third person will enter our lives In a dazed state of mind, Carl confided his sincerest feelings to the woman nestled in his arms. Grace, however, listened with a furrowed brow. She didnt want to be a substitute for Nana. But in order to sessfully win Carl over and truly conceive the Waters familys bloodline, all she could do for now was endure. Okay, well take care of our daughter together. I promise you everything. Graces voice became even more gentle as she simultaneously unbuttoned Carls shirt. Realizing her desires, Carls desire surged through his veins, growing infinitely stronger. Suddenly, Carls long arms supported her waist as he forcefully rose and pressed her down. In an instant, Graces breathing and heartbeat elerated simultaneously. This moment, she didnt know how long she had been waiting for, finally came true. Carl, hold me tight! A blush of excitement appeared on Graces cheeks, and she couldnt help but forget herself, her eyes filled with both excitement and shyness. The drug was starting to take effect, and Carl followed her orders. Just as he was about to give her a passionate kiss, he suddenly realized that the face in front of him was blurred. Carl blinked hard, feeling as if she was Nana, but upon closer inspection, it inexplicably changed back to Graces face. How could this be Carl suddenly became alert. He forced himself to sober up, not allowing the current ambiguous atmosphere to cloud his mind. Carl, stop daydreaming and get on with it After a few seconds, just as Grace was bing impatient and urging him tenderly, Carl suddenly realized that everything that had just happened was just an illusion. Since he arrived home, his mother had picked him up from the airport, and Nanas phone had been unreachable. Looking again at the woman lying beneath him, Carl clearly recognized her as Grace.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Why are you in my room? In an instant, Carls face turned pale. He quickly jumped off the bed, staring at the woman upying the space, and expelled her sternly, Get out! Leave immediately! Startled by his voice, Grace panicked. She was afraid that Carl would think she was plotting against him and hastily defended herself, Carl, how can you me me? Youre the one who dragged me into the room! At this moment, Carl hadnt fully awakened yet. Barefoot, he stood unsteadily on the floor, unable to determine the authenticity of Graces exnation. Thest memory he had was his mother leaving the room, but he couldnt recall what happened afterward. Could it be that Graces words were true? Carl wasnt sure, but he still didnt want to share a room with Grace. Sorry, I must have been disoriented from sleep. He apologized to Grace in a cold voice and then walked to the bedroom door. Go back to your room and rest. Lets not disturb each other! When Grace saw the cold determination on Carls face, she knew the night was over. The next morning, Mrs. Waters got up and headed straight to Carls room. However, before she could knock on the door, Carl happened to open it and walked out. Mom, do you need something? Carl asked calmly. Seeing him dressed to go out, Mrs. Waters nced into the room but didnt see Graces figure. At that moment, Grace walked out of her room listlessly. Mrs. Waters turned her head and, in the instant their eyes met, she understood everything. Clearly, nothing had happened between Carl and Gracest night. Since the oue was already decided, Mrs. Waters could only pretend that everything was fine. With a stiff smile on her lips, Mrs. Waters asked insincerely, Carl, did you sleep wellst night? Why are you leaving so early? It was fine. Carl replied, brushing off his mother. I have a meeting with my agent. Ill grab breakfast outside. After briefly exining his ns to her, Carl didnt want to linger at home for too long. He hastily left the vi. Soon, he met Hailey at a hotel buffet, where they had breakfast and discussed business matters. Upon hearing that thepany was considering rebranding him, Carl didnt readily ept the proposal. He told Hailey that he wanted to work behind the scenes, whether as a screenwriter or a director. Hailey felt helpless about this. She didnt understand why Carl had a sudden change of heart. If he ended up bing an unknown figure behind the scenes in the future, it would be a waste of his exceptional looks andmendable acting skills. But Carl had his own persistence. He didnt exin the reasons in detail, and after expressing his intention, he bid farewell to Hailey outside the hotel. Once they parted ways, Carl decided to go to Nanas house to find out what was going on. On his way, when passing through the city center, he thought about meeting Nanas parentster and decided to buy some small gifts. Carl parked his car on the side of the road, ready to go to the mall first. However, as he passed by a mobile phone store, he suddenly caught sight of two familiar figures in his peripheral vision. Carls footsteps came to a halt as he looked through the stores floor-to-ceiling windows, seeing the two silhouettes inside frozen in ce. He was certain he hadnt mistaken them. The two people in the mobile phone store were Nana and William. The shock was like a thunderbolt. Carl witnessed William helping Nana choose a phone, with a smile on his face. They Carls mind went nk, and his steps almost involuntarily led him into the mobile phone store. Approaching the two from behind, Carl clearly heard their conversation. Nana, which color do you like? I think white suits you better. Okay, lets get white. Nana responded and took a step back to prepare for payment. At that moment, she identally bumped into Carl, who was standing behind her. Carl? You youre back? Nanas face also showed astonishment. She knew Carl woulde back these days, but she didnt expect to see him here. Carls gaze wasplex, filled with bitterness, as he spoke with a hint of mockery, No wonder youve been unreachable. Were you afraid I would interfere with you two? In his eyes, Nana wanted to change phones and numbers, severing all tiespletely. No, its my phone Nana wanted to exin, but her words were interrupted by William beside her. Chapter 916 Scandal Yes, you have indeed affected us, William said, shielding Nana behind him with undisguised hostility in his eyes. He coldly informed Carl, Were out shopping. If you have any self-awareness, please dont bother Nana! A month ago, Janelle was pushed to the ground by Mrs. Waters, resulting in arge bump on her head. That night, she also developed a high fever, and Jerry and Tracy were injured by a hit-and-run driver on their way to the hospital. Although William had no knowledge of Graces involvement in the incident, Carls absence made him realize that Nana would not find happiness with this man. So, even though they were currently friends, he would do everything in his power to protect her. It was truly inexplicable! Carl didnt want to pay attention to William and nced at Nana behind him. Is this why youve been avoiding me? Ive only been gone for a month, and you two Carl couldnt continue his sentence. He didnt want to believe or admit the fact that Nana and William had rekindled their old rtionship. Realizing that Carl hadpletely misunderstood her, Nana hurriedly exined, Its not asplicated as you think. I lost my phone, so I didnt receive your calls. Upon hearing Nanas exnation, Carlughed, his gaze filled with irony. When did you be so forgetful? Losing your phone is such ame excuse! Carls first reaction was that she was making excuses. Believe it or not, its up to you! Nana was helpless. She knew that with William present, even if she caught the thief who stole her phone, Carl would think it was a setup.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this point, William didnt want Carl to continue affecting Nanas mood. He coldly warned, Dont forget that youre a public figure. If you dont leave now, Ill expose all your heartless and unfaithful scandals to the media! Although it was just a threat, the store was bustling with people, and many recognized the handsome man who had been surrounded by negative news recently, Carl. Everyone was eager to watch the spectacle, and some even took out their phones to record it openly. Alright, say no more! As more and more people gathered to watch, Nana stopped William and pushed Carl, persuading him, Can you please leave first? Do you want to make headlines again? Bitterness and pain flickered in Carls eyes as he saw William and Nana standing side by side. It felt as if his heart was bleeding. Hmph! I dont need your hypocritical concern! With that, Carl suppressed his turbulent emotions and left. Watching his deste figure, Nana felt uneasy. Williams eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction as he waved his hand, signaling the onlookers to disperse. He gentlyforted Nana, Hes already gone. Dont let someone like him affect your mood. Lets finish buying the phone and go eat. No, I want to go home early. Nana, absentminded, quickly paid and left the store, with Carls dim and lifeless face upying her mind. That evening, Carl walked into a bar. He ignored the lively scene at the tables and went directly to sit in front of the bar counter. Ordering a drink, Carl lifted it to his lips and drank it in one gulp. Another one! He wiped away the droplets of alcohol at the corner of his mouth with his finger. The depths of his eyes were like a night without stars, devoid of any radiance. After a few drinks, Carl gradually felt intoxicated, but he still felt unsatisfied. He spent the entire night drowning his sorrow in alcohol. However, as a public figure, in such a ce like a bar, he couldnt avoid attracting attention from others. The next morning, William bought a few toys for Janelle. Of course, his main objective was to see Nana. Nana, are you still thinking about what happened yesterday? William realized that Nanas mood was gloomy, immediately recalling their encounter with Carl at the phone store. No, I just didnt sleep wellst night, Nana casually made up an excuse. William watched Nana ying with her daughter, but he knew she wasnt being honest with him. Both of them remained silent, and William felt the atmosphere bing stifling. He took out his phone and wanted to take some pictures of Janelle. As William opened his phone, he unintentionally saw a news notification on the website. Carls downfall after leaving the entertainment industry, lonely and drunk in a bar. The headline caught Williams attention immediately. After clicking on the news and reading through it, his surprise gradually turned into a sense of schadenfreude. What are youughing at? Nana noticed Williams smug expression as he stared at his phone and couldnt help but ask curiously. William wanted her to know about Carls current situation so that she could give up on him sooner. I came across some news about Carl. Are you interested? No, besides, I dont have time right now, Nana denied without a second thought. After a moment, William pretended to have some work to do and left. As Nana saw him off at the door, the scene of her encounter with Carl yesterday involuntarily shed in her mind. Could he have made the news because of that incident? While holding her daughter, Nana opened the news website and prominently saw Carl,pletely drunk in a barst night. There were variousments online, some suggesting that Carl had willingly sunk into despair, while othersmented theplete ruin of his acting career. As she scrolled through thements, Nana became increasingly worried. She immediately dialed Carls number with her new phone and arranged to meet him at a caf. In the afternoon, after putting her daughter to sleep and leaving her with her parents, Nana changed her clothes and headed out with a heavy heart. A few minutes before the agreed-upon time, when Nana arrived at the caf, she unexpectedly saw Carl already waiting for her. Compared to yesterday, Carl looked even more deste now. There was no trace of radiance in his eyes, and his appearance was disheveled. Seeing Carl in this state, Nana felt a pang of difort. Youre here so early? Nana greeted Carl with a feigned calmness, staring at his expressionless face. Yeah, I have nowhere else to go, so I came early to wait for you! Carl replied casually. It seemed like he no longer cared about his image. But Nana couldnt bear to see Carl sinking further into depression. After all, it was just a misunderstanding. The reason she wanted to meet him alone was to rify the misunderstanding from yesterday. After sitting down, before Nana could say anything, Carl called a waiter to help her order a cup of coffee. Thank you, Nana smiled and thanked Carl. She took a sip of her coffee and took the initiative to bring up the topic. Carl, as you saw earlier, I got a new phone, and my previous one was indeed lost. I didnt lie to you. Upon hearing Nana exin the situation again, Carl simply listened quietly without responding. After a moment of silence, he raised his gaze and asked slowly, I want to know, is there no possibility between us? Chapter 917 Custody Battle Nana felt a lump in her throat. She had asked herself the same question before, but there was no resolution. Or rather, she didnt want to have any more conflicts with Carls mother, regardless of right or wrong. Even if the three of them moved out of the vi, so what? Mrs. Waters could stille and cause trouble, using various means to wreak havoc endlessly, even resorting to extreme measures. And there was Grace An inexplicable headache caused Nana to furrow her brows. She didnt want to be tormented by these disturbances anymore. Seeing that Nana was reluctant to respond, Carl impatiently asked, Is William your boyfriend now? Are you in amitted rtionship? He hoped for a negative answer. If Nana truly returned to Williams embrace, he would never be able to let go. Were just friends. Nana directly rified the nature of her rtionship with William to address Carls suspicions. However, her words elicited a coldugh from Carl. Heh, friends? Carl scrutinized Nana with a discerning gaze. He didnt believe her, and he despised Nanas ambiguous attitude. If youre friends, then what am I to you? His gaze deepened, and his words were domineering. Avoiding his intense gaze, Nana remainedposed. Youre Janelles father. Upon hearing Nana evade his question once again, Carls face instantly ignited with anger. I dont want to hear your evasive answers! This is your way of escaping because you feel guilty! Carls voice suddenly rose, attracting the attention of the neighboring tables, and even the waiter nced over. But he didnt mind at all, his angry gaze fixed on Nana as he interrogated her. Are you two back together now? I just want a simple yes or no answer! No! Nana quickly vetoed. Her brain buzzed, and Carls anger seemed to burn onto her. Upon hearing this firm response, Carls anger subsided slightly, and his tense expression rxed. His Adams apple bobbed, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. More and more onlookers gathered, discussing among themselves, clearly recognizing who Carl was. Seeing the surprised eyes around her, Nana recalled Carls negative news and worried that his image was deteriorating. Furrowing her brows slightly, Nana lowered her voice and reminded him, Carl, dont speak so loudly. Look, everyone is staring at us. It doesnt matter, let them watch. Carl acted indifferent to Nanas advice. Seeing his reckless appearance, Nana felt helpless and had no choice but to bring up the news. I saw this morning on my phone that the media caught you drunk in a bar. They portrayed you in a terrible light. Cant you restrain yourself a bit for the sake of your image? Nana had intended it all for Carls own good, but he remained unappreciative. Whats there to restrain? Cant I go to a bar and drink when Im annoyed? Carl retorted with a cold face, self-mockingly adding, Well, my efforts are meaningless anyway. Its better to take it easy every day and enjoy some leisure. Hearing that Carl still wouldnt listen, Nana felt extremely frustrated. She tried to keep her voice low and patiently persuade him, Carl, you cant continue to indulge in despair like this. No matter what happens between us, you dont need to punish yourself in this way! Youre thinking too much. What kind of punishment is this? Carls constion only served to further agitate him. Suddenly, an unnamed anger surged within him, and he stubbornly told Nana, Fine, heres a suggestion. If you get back together with your ex-boyfriend, then give Janelle to me for custody. I wont allow you to find a stepfather for my daughter! Learning of Carls thoughts, Nana was taken aback for a moment. What are you talking about? Ive said that William and I are just friends, Nana rified once again, expressing her thoughts to Carl. Janelle is still young. She should be taken care of by me. I cant hand our daughter over to you. Nanas position on the matter of their child was unexpectedly firm. This further infuriated Carl, his eyes turning red as he told her, word by word, No matter how you try to argue, I will promptly discuss the issue of custody of our daughter with you. Their attitudes shed, leading to a heated argument. the Pansy family. After bringing the two children back, Janes condition noticeably improved. She didnt even need reminders from the doctor to take her medication anymore. However, she focused more of her attention on taking care of the two children. Every time Patrick saw her in such a tender and affectionate manner with the two unfamiliar children, he felt a pang of difort. Now that Im out of my postnatal recovery period, and we have the two children back, should we celebrate with a full-month ceremony? Jane imitated holding a child these days, appearing quite skilled. Lets just forget about it for now, was Patricks immediate response, as he hoped to save the best for his own children. Why do I feel like youre not attentive to our children? Jane couldnt help but inquire. Perhaps fathers have a deep love for their children, Patrick casually came up with an excuse to deflect. Fortunately, Jane didnt suspect that his entire focus was on the children. But its fine if we dont have the full-month celebration yet. After all, the two children have just recovered from a serious illness and need plenty of rest. We can have the celebration when they have mostly regained their health, Janeforted herself, unbuttoning her shirt to breastfeed the two children. Patrick saw this scene and immediately stepped forward to stop her. What are you doing? The nanniesughed nearby. What am I doing? Im breastfeeding the children. They need my milk to be healthier, Jane exined, seemingly with no difference in her reasoning. But Patrick couldnt ept it. You can breastfeed them after the doctor has examined you thoroughly! Watching Patricks nervous and anxious appearance, Jane couldnt help but chuckle at him. This scene appeared serene and beautiful. In the afternoon, Patrick made an appointment with a doctor to conduct aprehensive examination for Jane. He brought her to the hospital, which happened to be the same hospital where their two children were. Unfortunately, Jane was unaware of this.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jane still had an excited and cheerful look, holding his arm, unable to hide her smile, radiating with maternal glow. Thest time I was in the hospital was when our two children were in the incubator. Now our children are already discharged. Upon hearing these words, Patrick simply responded with a faint tone, but his heart became a mess. If one day I lied to you about something, would you hate me? Patrick suddenly said, as if possessed. Jane immediately stopped in her tracks, holding his face. What did you lie to me about? Seeing Janes serious expression, he could only evade the question. I was just saying if eptable liese from good intentions, but deceitful lies are uneptable. Patrick listened to these words and defined his behavior as a lie from good intentions. The two walked through a long corridor, passing by the incubators. Patrick walked quickly, but Jane stopped and stood in front, looking at the children inside. These children are so pitiful. They have to endure so much pain at such a young age. Their mother must be so worried, Jane couldnt help but sigh, thinking about her two healthy children, her heart filled with joy. Meanwhile, Patricks gaze was fixed on the two small beds furthest inside, where their childreny. Lets go. The doctor is still waiting! he said. They arrived at the doctors office and Jane underwent a thorough examination. The results were all good. Patrick pulled the doctor aside and quietly asked, How are my children doing? Are they better now? The doctor nodded emphatically. The children are doing well. Their weight is increasing, but their bodies are still weak. Theyll probably need to stay in the incubator for a little longer. Upon hearing this, Patrick finally let out a sigh of relief. After Jane finished her examination, she also entered the doctors office. Thank you so much, doctor. If it werent for you, our two children wouldnt have safely returned home. The doctor was surprised by these words and nced at Patrick, who had been shaking his head the whole time, finally understanding. Its our duty as doctors to do these things. You can rest assured, the doctor reassured them. Chapter 918 Birthmarks Jane repeatedly thanked the doctor several times before finally leaving with a sense of relief. During this period, with the arrival of our two children, my work has been affected. Ive decided to hand over thepany to yourpany to manage so that I can focus on taking care of the children, Jane said suddenly while sitting in the car. For Patrick, who usually ced great importance on work, this was beyond his imagination. After all, thepany was built by Jane from scratch, and it had been a product of her countless efforts. But didnt you say that you wouldnt let anyone affect your work? Patrick asked, wanting to get an urate answer. Jane patted his shoulder. Thepany can be built again, and we can start anew. Besides, I trust you to take care of it. Youre not a stranger, after all. I want to allocate more time to be with our children. Upon hearing this, Patrick didnt know whether to agree or not. Yourpany and my situation are different, so if we want to merge the twopanies, it will probably take some time. Why dont you first sort out the situation in yourpany, and we can discuss the mergerter. Patrick thought it would be best to dy it, to avoid any mistakester on. That works too. Theres no rush, after all. The two returned home and saw a row of cars parked at the entrance. Patrick could recognize Mikes car from the license te. He immediately became alert and protected Jane behind him. Mike stepped out of the car, and Janes expression immediately changed. What are you doing here? Patrick confronted him with a questioning tone. My two grandchildren have been discharged. How can I note and see them? Mike replied. Patrick frowned. He had kept this matter a secret, and besides his family, only Maria knew. It seemed that Mike hadnt stopped monitoring him. The children are already asleep. You should go back, Patrick said, not wanting anyone to disturb their peace. My granddaughter-inw, dont you want me to see the children? Mike shifted his gaze towards Jane. But Jane didnt pay any attention to him and walked straight into the room. The children are already asleep. If you want to see them, lets arrange another time, Patrick tried to postpone. Clearly, Mike didnt ept that. He didnt listen to any exnations from Patrick and went straight to the room. Jane knew she couldnt stop him, so she could only go to the nursery and bring the two children out. Grandfather, these two children are really sleeping. Please dont disturb them anymore. The two children looked sound asleep and surely wouldnt be disturbed by outsiders. Mike reached out to touch the children, and Jane couldnt stop him. She gently handed the children to Mike. Patricks heart was racing, and he was on high alert. But Mike seemed to genuinely like the children and didnt seem to have any ill intentions towards them. Why do these two children look different from what I saw in the hospital? Mike unbuttoned the childrens clothes to check them. Patrick immediately stepped forward to exin, Children naturally change from when they are born, especially premature babies. Their appearance can change quite a bit. Mike shook his head. Even with changes, their birthmarks shouldnt disappear. Moreover, the birthmark was a small butterfly! Upon hearing this, Patrick became alert. He had never paid attention to any birthmarks on the two children. Grandfather, are you mistaken? These two children definitely dont have birthmarks, Jane also thought that Mike must be mistaken. After all, the children had been under Patricks constant watch since birth, and there was no possibility of a switch. I saw the birthmarks on both children when they were born. How could they have disappeared? And it was a small butterfly! Upon hearing this, Jane suddenly remembered that she had a birthmark in the shape of a butterfly on her shoulder when she was a child. However, she had found it ugly and had it removed when she grew up. Jane approached the two children again and inspected them. Birthmarks shouldnt be hereditary. Upon hearing this, Patrick also became nervous. Maybe youre mistaken. The two children are in our hands. Could someone have switched them? Patrick suggested. Patrick quickly took the two children from Mikes hands and handed them to the nanny. However, Mike was still worried and insisted on finding out the truth. Its impossible. I saw the birthmarks clearly. How could they disappear? Lets go to the hospital and check. When each child is born, they take photos. Maybe their photos have birthmarks! Mike proposed. Patrick suddenly realized this and regretted not considering it earlier. He had been too focused on taking care of Janes emotions. He didnt expect Mike to be so meticulous. Forget it, let the children rest, Patrick rejected the idea. But Jane grew suspicious. I also want to see if there are any birthmarks! Patrick couldnt stop them anymore and reluctantly took them to the hospital. On the way, Patrick quickly sent a message to the doctor, hoping that the doctor would hide the two children. The group walked through the hospital like a grand procession, attracting attention. They arrived at the incubator, where the childreny inside. Mike pointed to the same position he had seen before. It was right here when I saw it. As soon as he finished speaking, the doctor arrived. Whats going on? Jane exined the situation roughly, Can we see the condition of the two children inside? With just one nce, Patrick could confirm that the two children inside were indeed theirs. It seemed that the doctor hadnt had time to transfer the two children! These two children belong to other families, and we need their parents consent, the doctor said. Immediately, Mike asked, Can I see the photos of our childrens birth if possible? After hearing this, the doctor looked at Patrick and saw him nodding, so the doctor agreed. They all went to the archive room. The doctor looked for the photos inside while they waited at the door. If they are not my children, Im afraid I wont be able to ept it. At this moment, Jane also began to doubt. After all, Mikes resolute appearance showed that he was doing all this for the sake of the children. Rx, our children are definitely ours. Patrickforted Jane by putting his arm around her shoulder. The doctor came out with two photos and handed them to Jane. The children in the photos indeed had no birthmarks and looked exactly like their children at home. However, newborn babies often looked very simr. Now, Grandfather, are you reassured? Our children are our own.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Patrick also breathed a sigh of relief. He could finally rx. Can I deceive you? I personally took care of bringing these two children, Patrick said. Jane was grateful and admired Patrick even more. In that case, I can rest assured. Lets go then. Patrick told the others, There are still some expenses that havent been settled with the hospital. You go ahead, and Ill negotiate with them since we still have future projects with them. Patrick found an excuse rted to his work, which didnt raise any suspicion. Jane left with Mike, and Patrick and the doctor went to the office. Chapter 919 Settling Scores The doctor pulled up pictures of their own child just born from theputer. Patrick examined them carefully, indeed noticing birthmarks on both of them, both on their left shoulders. Can these birthmarks be removed? When they first brought the children, he hadnt thought much about it. If he waited until his own children was well, swapping the two children again might be discovered by Jane. Birthmarks are innate, they can only be removed through surgery when they grow up, otherwise its very difficult for them to disappear on their own. However, theres also a possibility that they appeared after birth. The doctors words provided Patrick with more legitimate reasons. However, if Jane discovered these, the consequences would be unimaginable. He didnt even dare to think about what might happen. Mr. Pansy, you can take the baby girl with you now, but lets wait a bit longer for the baby boy. The baby girls condition had reached the discharge standard, but the baby boys condition was still under observation. Patrick shook his head, Forget it, lets take both children together. After leaving the hospital, Patrick went straight back to his ownpany, his mind preupied with how to divert Janes attention, so that she would focus all her thoughts on thepany, making it easier to bring the baby boy back. At the vi, Madam, Mrs. Ragsdill is downstairs saying shes here to see you. The nanny brought the child over to Jane and informed her. Jane frowned at the name, her mind filled with the scene of her copse. She had thought she could forget it, but every time it was brought up, she found it impossible to forget. Ask her to wait downstairs. Since she hade, they might as well settle all the ounts, old and new, together. Mrs. Ragsdill brought a lot of things, arranging them all over the table, even more than before. Jane came downstairs and seeing these things, a hint of disgust shed in her eyes. Could you trouble yourself to take these things away? I dont need them! Janes indifferent words made Mrs. Ragsdills heart sink. She had thought there was still a glimmer of hopeing here, but now it seemed that even thest hope had been shattered. Jane, I am an elder after all, and at least I am Marias mother-inw. Even if you dont respect me, you should at least respect Maria. Please ept these things. Mrs. Ragsdill used Maria as a shield. Jane nced at her, her eyes cold and ruthless, Mrs. Ragsdill, I have never forgotten what happened back then. If it werent for your existence, my children would not have been premature, and I would not have ended up like this. Do you pretend that none of this ever happened? Jane argued with her, struggling to suppress her anger. Jane, I know it was all my fault, so I came here today to apologize, hoping you can forgive me! Mrs. Ragsdill seemed much more sincere,pletely different from her arrogant and domineering demeanor a month ago. Unfortunately, Jane was not willing to believe her at all. Since youre so persistent, I dont want to hurt your face, lest I appear too ignorant. Jane looked at her with a hint of disdain. So, does this mean you forgive me? Mrs. Ragsdill seemed to see a glimmer of hope and continued to plead, Now my husband ignores me, and the children have all moved out. Im left all alone. If this matter doesnt get resolved, Im afraid Ill truly be alone. Her pitiful appearance didnt evoke even a shred of sympathy from Jane. Back then, half of yourpanys shares were transferred into my hands. Now, I am thergest partner in yourpany, right? Jane deliberately brought up this matter. Mrs. Ragsdill immediately became alert, What are you trying to do? Ive seen yourpanys financial statements, and the financial situation isnt good. Its been in a state of loss for the past few years. If things continue like this, bankruptcy may not be far off, right? Jane might not be adept at many things, but she was quite knowledgeable about theirpanys economic situation. After all, it concerned her interests, and when it came to her own interests, Jane took them very seriously. You understand ourpanys situation, but dont forget, this also concerns your interests. Right now, were all in the same boat! Mrs. Ragsdill looked at Jane with fear in her eyes, feeling that there was something extremely ruthless hidden beneath her gaze, something she couldnt fathom. Jane took out her phone and dialed a number, speaking to the person on the other end, Sell off all my shares in the Ragsdill family immediately, and convert them all into cash. Mrs. Ragsdill became anxious. Selling off the shares for cash at this time would be tantamount to destroying theirpany! With poor profits already, where would they get so much money to buy back her shares?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Dont act impulsively! Janes lips curled slightly. Im quite calm right now. A few minutester, Mrs. Ragsdills phone rang, it was Mr. Ragsdill calling, and he immediatelyunched into a tirade, Do you understand the importance of putting thepany first and considering the overall situation? Jane wants to withdraw her shares, do you know that? I know, I know, Im at Janes ce right now! Mrs. Ragsdill sounded much more humble, her attitude much lower than before. After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Ragsdill knelt down in front of Jane, Please, spare us! Jane immediately stood up and walked to the side. Donte too close to me, I need to keep some distance from you, lest troublees my way! Mrs. Ragsdill continued to beg for mercy while kneeling. Now thepany is in this state all because of your own actions, it has nothing to do with anyone else, and there wont be any connection anymore! Jane said firmly, making sure she understood the current situation, so she wouldnt confuse the priorities and have no idea what she was doing! I know I was wrong, I apologize to you, its all my fault! Mrs. Ragsdill cried uncontrobly, never imagining that Jane could be so ruthless. You have five minutes to leave here, or the police will being! Janes words stunned Mrs. Ragsdill, looking at her in shock. Are you trying to ruin our family? Mrs. Ragsdill looked at her with a terrifying expression, feeling like she didnt know the person in front of her. This is for Marias revenge, or for yourself? Jane nodded faintly. Both, I suppose! Before Mrs. Ragsdill could respond, sirens sounded outside, frightening Mrs. Ragsdill, who didnt know whether to leave or stay. The police walked in, a group of them, Hello, Mrs. Ragsdill, you are suspected of intentional harm. Pleasee with us! Mrs. Ragsdill struggled, Intentional harm? How is that possible! I havent harmed anyone, let alone bullied anyone! Chapter 920 Retribution Awaits She had been resisting all along, even reaching a peak. The police directly approached and restrained her. We have witnesses and evidence. Do you need to see them? Jane remarked casually, I can cooperate with the investigation, and we also have the video evidence from before, which you can use! With this said, Mrs. Ragsdill waspletely speechless. She finally saw Janes true intentions. This was to get her killed, which was why she resorted to such tactics! Lets go! The police pulled her away. Jane stood at the door, watching them leave. She felt a sense of relief wash over her. Later, she went to the childrens room. The two little ones looked sound asleep. Jane gently picked them up. Mommy can finally avenge you two. She lightly kissed each childs cheek. When she got close, she realized they were burning with fever, even hotter than her own body temperature. Jane panicked and immediately called out, Please,e over here and see whats wrong with the babies. Several nannies rushed over, taking the children in their arms to examine them. Jane tried to keep herself calm, suddenly realizing she was a doctor herself. She took the children, cing them on the table, and carefully examined their bodies. Besides the fever, she noticed their breathing wasbored, which was concerning.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She immediately contacted her disciple at the hospital and, with the nannies, rushed to the hospital. Along the way, Janes heart was in knots, fearing for the childrens safety. At the hospital, Her disciple was waiting at the door, and they quickly rushed in with the children. They hade to a hospital where Jane had previously invested, and the doctors here were all handpicked by Jane, specializing in pediatrics. This doctor was most renowned for pediatrics. Jane followed the doctor into the examination room. First, they removed the childrens clothes and took their temperatures, which were significantly elevated. The children were now crying silently, their faces flushed, devoid of any color. Master, as you expected, they have respiratory infections, but with such young children, who are usually well taken care of, how could this happen? The disciple was also puzzled, holding onto a question in his mind. Are you suggesting this is congenital? Jane asked. The disciple nodded. Now, lets focus on reducing their fever first, then conduct aprehensive examination to see if there are any otherplications. Jane nodded silently, watching her children being taken away for treatment. She sat on a bench outside, feelingpletely helpless. Could it be that because she had been living too peacefullytely, the heavens were trying to take everything away from her? Jane became increasingly saddened. Even though her phone rang countless times in her bag, she paid it no attention. Dont worry, Madam, everything will be alright. The nanny had been with them for a long time, so naturally, she was worried too. The few of them waited quietly outside the door. It had been two hours, and the children hadnte out yet. They didnt even know the basic condition of the children. Janes heart was in turmoil, and she pushed the door open and rushed in. Coincidentally, her disciple also came out, and the two collided. Master, how are you? Are you okay? Jane waved her hand. And the children? Whats their condition? It is indeed congenital. Theyve undergone a full examination, and its congenital heart disease, which wasnt detected initially! The disciples words shocked Jane, and tears flowed down her cheeks. You cant be serious! How could this happen to my children? They had spent so long in the hospital before. If there was any illness, it would have been detected long ago. Besides, Patrick had personally brought the doctor! The children were premature and spent a long time in the incubator. Their condition is very poor now and requires immediate surgery. However, the operation carries great risks. Master, can you perform the surgery? The disciple helped Jane sit down. He knew that in this field, Jane was an expert, and she was a well-known figure in the industry. However, after transitioning to the business world, she had stopped dealing with such matters. Are you sure you didnt make a mistake? Jane asked, still feeling unsure. She couldnt believe this result. Previously at that hospital, what? No results were found. The children were just a bit weak. How could they have congenital heart disease? Jane couldnt believe that this terrible disease could ur in her children. Her two children hadnt been very optimistic from birth until now. After finally allowing herself to enjoy the happiness of being a mother for a few days, was she now going to be deprived of that right again? Perhaps the doctors there werent as professional as ours, the disciple suggested, though even he couldnt convince himself with this reason. You first help the children cool down. When will the surgery start? Wasnt there supposed to be some preparation? Jane asked calmly. The surgery is tentatively scheduled for tomorrow, because the childrens condition is not good now, so its better to operate earlier. Jane nodded silently and grabbed his hand. I entrust both of my children to you. Please proceed with confidence. This disciple was very skilled in medicine and very kind-hearted. Jane trusted him a lot. After arranging everything, Jane left the hospital by car and headed straight to the hospital where Patrick had taken them before. She needed to investigate what was going on. Upon arriving at the hospital, she went straight to the attending doctor. However, she saw that the doctor who had treated them before was not there. There was a different doctor on duty. Since both were doctors, they should understand the situation. Id like to ask why my two children couldnt be diagnosed with any illness when they were at this hospital before? Jane stated her purpose directly. This doctor didnt know much about Janes childrens situation; he had only heard a rough outline. Arent your children still in the incubator here? They havent been taken away yet! Of course, the children have been under our protection. Hearing this, Jane couldnt believe her ears and repeatedly asked, Havent my children been taken away? Seeing the doctor shake his head, a medical record was ced in front of her. Take a look yourself. Jane opened the medical record, and it clearly stated, Janes children hospitalized with pneumonia. Chapter 921 Who Are My Children? Pneumonia? Jane had never heard Patrick mention this illness before, and the date of the childrens diagnosis coincided exactly with the time the two children returned home. Jane was stunned and didnt know whom to believe. Her mind was filled with scenes of bringing the two children home. How could they possibly have pneumonia if they were her own children? Can I see these two children? Jane asked the doctor with a skeptical attitude. The doctor took her to the incubator and had the nurse inside bring out the two children. The first time she hade to see the children, they were in this position in the incubator. Watching the nurse approach Jane with the children stirred up a whirlwind of emotions in her heart, and she found it hard to contain herself. The nurse ced the two children in the stroller. These are your two children, and they are being taken care of very well. The surgery for the boy was also very sessful. He should be able to leave the hospital in about another half month. The nurses words puzzled Jane even more. Why did everything they said differ from what she had seen? Where were her children, really? Jane carefully looked at the two sleeping children. They looked very delicate and showed no signs of distress. Suddenly, she remembered what Mike had said before. Acting on impulse, she removed the childrens clothes and saw that both of them had birthmarks on their shoulders! Jane was stunned. Could these really be her biological children? Then, who had she been caring for all these days? Jane couldnt believe what she was seeing as she looked at the two children. The doctor beside her exined, These two children were personally entrusted by Mr. Pansy, and we have taken good care of them. Please rest assured that they will be discharged soon. Janes mind was buzzing now, and she couldnt even hear what they were saying. She sat down weakly on the ground, and fortunately, the nurse beside her helped her up. Ill take the two children in first! Jane still couldnt believe it. Until now, she had trusted Patricks words very much and didnt think he would lie to her about this. Can I have a DNA test with these two children? This was the most reliable way to prove who her biological children were. The doctor naturally had no objection and took Jane to prepare for the blood draw. On the way, they happened to meet the attending doctor from before. When he saw Jane, his face changed drastically, and he immediately approached her. Madam, are you feeling unwell? Jane shook off his hand fiercely.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Madam has already seen the condition of the two children just now. Hearing this, the attending doctors face darkened, and he hurriedly caught up to exin. They dont understand the childrens condition. They are not the childrens attending doctors. If you need any information, I know everything. The doctor tried to exin further, not wanting Jane to misunderstand too much. Unfortunately, these words fell on deaf ears to Jane. Lets wait for the DNA test results before drawing any conclusions. Watching Jane leave, the doctor panicked. He had never encountered such a situation before. He hurried back to his office and immediately called Patrick. What did you say? Patrick was in a meeting and immediately stopped all discussions. Why didnt you stop her? How could you let her go pick up the children? On the other end, Patrick berated the doctor harshly. Im sorry, Mr. Pansy, we didnt know how things would turn out. It happened so quickly, and we didnt even know when Mrs. woulde back to the hospital today. Patrick couldnt listen to any exnations and immediately rushed to the hospital, leaving everyone behind. Meanwhile, Jane hadpleted the DNA test and was now quietly waiting for the results. Her mind was in turmoil, filled with various scenes of the past few days spent with these two children. She really liked these two children. If the test results were false, perhaps she should be happy. However, after seeing the two children, a strange sadness filled her heart. Could this be the bond of blood? The realization that the two children she had been caring for were not her own was terrifying! Jane went through all possible exnations in her mind but couldnt understand why the children turned out this way! Half an hour passed, and their test results were out. Hearing the nurse call out Janes name, she felt her heart leap into her throat. At the same time, Patricks car arrived at the hospital. You and these two children are biologically rted! Upon hearing this, Jane felt like her world was crumbling. She didnt know whether to be happy or disappointed! The children she had painstakingly cared for over the past month turned out not to be hers. And her biological children were still lying in the hospital. How absurd! And it was her most trusted husband who caused this result! Jane looked at the test results and felt a sense of relief. Thinking back to why Patrick didnt let her breastfeed the two children and even refused to hold them, everything suddenly made sense! Jane felt increasingly distressed, pounding her chest and venting her anger. Patrick immediately stepped forward and hugged her tightly. Dont hurt yourself. Its all my fault! But at that moment, Jane felt nothing but disgust when she saw him and pushed him away fiercely. Whats going on? Arent you willing to tell me the truth? Jane threw the test report at him. Seeing more and more people gathering around, the attending doctor stepped forward and pulled the two of them into the office. Say whatever you need to say here. There are too many people outside. Then, the attending doctor left the office. I didnt mean to deceive you. I just didnt want to see you suffer so much during your confinement, so I came up with this n. Patricks exnation seemed sincere. Jane snorted. Is that your so-called exnation? The thought of how happy she had been to see the children and how she had cared for them for so many days, only to find out they werent her own, was enough to make anyone break down. Where did these two childrene from? Jane asked again! These two children were brought from an orphanage just to ease your sorrow. As for our children, the girl is doing fine, but the boy has just undergone surgery. Hearing these words from Patrick, Jane couldnt believe her ears. What kind of secrets were there between husband and wife that required deceit and deception? So you mean, while my own children were undergoing surgery, I was happily holding someone elses children? Is this the life youve given me? Chapter 922 Terrifying Sincerity Jane felt increasingly upset. Seeing her children in such distress, she, as a mother, felt utterly helpless, unable to assist, and even appeared idle. Its not like that. There were many times I wanted to tell you the truth, but I wanted to ensure both children were brought to you safely and healthily, Patrick exined desperately, hoping his exnations would earn Janes trust. Jane vigorously shook her head. I will never trust you again. With that, she left immediately. Alone in her car, Janes mind was filled with images of the two children smiling at her. She couldnt ept that the two unfamiliar children had deceived her. A call came from the childrens hospital. Master, I feel like somethings off about these two childrens condition. Hearing the voice on the other end, for some reason, she feltpelled to go and see for herself. After all, she had cared for these children for over a month. They were pitiful, unwanted children. Arriving at the hospital, her apprentice presented all the test results before her. From these test results, it seems these two children have no connection to you, Master. This revtion hit Jane like a bolt from the blue! From these test results, it appears that the blood types of these two children dont match yours or Patricks. Even with a one in a million chance, two children with panda blood wouldnt appear. His apprentices exnation once again confirmed Janes suspicions. Both of them had blood type O. How could they possibly have a child with panda blood? It could only mean these two children werent theirs. Seeing Janes silent reaction, the apprentice became nervous and anxious. Whats going on? Even she hadnt expected this oue. You dont need to concern yourself with the gender of these two children or whether theyre mine. You just need to do your best to save them, Jane said firmly. Hearing this, the apprentice nodded silently. Jane left the two children at the hospital and returned home alone. Looking at the nursery filled with pictures of these two unrted children and realizing herck of blood rtion to them, Jane suddenly felt ridiculous. When had she been deceived like this? To not even recognize her own biological children and instead ept strangers as her own-what a disy of self-deception. The more Jane looked, the angrier she became. In a fit of rage, she tore down all the pictures on the wall, shredding them to pieces. She even threw away all the items used by these two unfamiliar children into the trash. These were carefully chosen for her own children, but they ended up like this. Later, she packed a few clothes from the bedroom into a suitcase, got into her car, and drove off. On the way, she happened to see Patricks caring towards her. Without hesitation, Jane rammed into it, slowly pushing Patricks car to the corner of the wall before elerating away. First, she went to the hospital to pick up her own children, then she took her two children to the childrens hospital. She gathered all the experts for a meeting. Now, everyone, examine these two children thoroughly. We need to identify all their illnesses. I want healthy children, Jane addressed the numerous experts. As the hospitals biggest investor and chairman of the board, Janes words carried significant weight, and no one dared to oppose her. Several experts conducted a thorough examination of the two children, checking every inch of their bodies and conducting full-body scans with all necessary equipment. Finally, they concluded: the baby girl was perfectly fine, while the baby boy had pneumonia but had already undergone surgery, and his condition was now stable. Upon hearing this, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. She entrusted the two children to the incubator here, feeling perhaps only in her own territory could she find a moment of peace. She wouldnt trust anyone anymore. Later, together with numerous experts, they discussed the surgical ns for the two children who werent hers. Patricks car had been totaled, so he got another one and went looking for Jane. But no matter how hard he searched, he couldnt find her anywhere. It was as if she had vanished from the world, and their home was left in shambles. Patrick felt extremely anxious, fearing something might happen to her. He aimlessly drove through the streets, searching. At that moment, he received a call from the hospital. Madam just took the two children away and settled all the expenses in one go. Jane had always been ruthless. The fact that she could do this indicated she had lost all trust in Patrick. Patrick mmed his fist on the steering wheel. Let her take them. Then he contacted the orphanage and found out Jane hadnt returned the two children. He couldnt understand why Jane would do this! At that moment, the nanny sent him a video showing Jane at the childrens hospital. It was from the nannys words that Patrick learned the true situation of the two children. It seemed everything was governed by some higherw. He quickly asked the nanny to send him a location and rushed to the childrens hospital. As Jane finished discussing the n with the experts and opened the door, she saw the nanny sitting in a chair. She resumed her former coldness. I dont need you here anymore. You can go back! If youve already told Patrick about the information here, then you dont need to show up again. Jane wanted to draw a clear line with Patrick. She no longer wanted to be involved in anything concerning them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon hearing this, the nanny was scared and quickly exined, I havent, I really havent. Before she could finish exining, Patrick appeared. Jane pointed to the person behind the nanny. Liars will be punished. Patrick strode towards her. What are you nning? Right now, the most important thing is to settle the two children properly! Jane forcefully pushed his hand away. Youre not qualified toment on me now! And youre certainly not qualified to interfere in my affairs! Both children are mine. Ill do as I please! Patrick struggled to control his temper, knowing he was angry and didnt want to argue with her right now. Its up to you. I just hope youll let me take care of you properly. Jane snorted. Take care of me? Am I disabled and in need of someone who deceives me to take care of me? No matter how Patrick tried to exin, it fell on deaf ears with her. Chapter 923 Everyone Needs Favors Sometimes If youre not bothered, pleasee. If you appear once, Ill transfer the four children to another hospital. Hearing this, Patrick hesitated. I wont force you. But I have one request: can Ie and see the children every day? Youre not worthy! Jane retorted before heading into the office. She settled the four children together. Originally, there were two pairs of twins, her own children being rtively stable, but the condition of the other two children was indeed not good. She couldnt just ignore them. The surgery was scheduled for the afternoon. Jane hired four additional nannies to take care of the two children and moved all her belongings out of Patricks ce! Alone in the empty room, Patrick felt the joy that once belonged there disappear into thin air. And all traces had been removed from the room. Patrick looked around disappointedly, unsure if all of this was right or wrong. Maria received the news and drove directly to Patricks ce. Maria knew about the Ragsdill familys tactics, but she ignored them. Did Jane really leave? In just two short days, Patrick seemed to have changedpletely, looking utterly deste. Although his own children were right there, he didnt dare approach them. Im sorry. Its all my fault. I shouldnt havee up with this bad idea, let alone ruin the rtionship between you two. Ill go and exin everything to Jane now. Only at this moment did Maria realize what a ridiculous thing she had done. No need! Dont let her vent her anger on you. After all, your future is still promising. Patrick knew Janes methods. Once she found out everything was Marias doing, it would be difficult for Maria to start afresh. Janes methods were always ruthless and brutal, something he had experienced firsthand long ago. But I cant just watch you two end up like this! The more Maria thought about it, the more anxious and angry she became. She immediately called Jane and, after getting her location, rushed over in her car. The two children were undergoing surgery inside while Jane sat alone outside, waiting. When Maria arrived and saw her so lonely and deste, her heart softened. Dont worry, everything will be fine. Jane muttered to herself absentmindedly, saying one thing after another. The children having surgery inside, theyre not even mine. How pitiful they are. I took care of them for over a month! Werent the two children healthy? When Maria took the two children away, the director specifically mentioned that they were very healthy. How did ite to this? They both have congenital heart disease, and its severe. If it hadnt been discovered in time, both of them might Jane couldnt even bear to think about what might happen next! Dont worry, everything will be fine. Maybe theyre destined for good fortune. Before Jane could reply, her apprentice came out of the operating room with a serious expression. Jane hurried over. Whats going on? Were running out of panda blood in the storage! Our supply is limited, but the conditions of these two children are critical. We probably need more. Jane panicked and yelled at her apprentice, Why werent you prepared for this in the first ce! If we dont have enough blood, quickly get some from another hospital. Jane knew too well how precious panda blood was. Every hospital had a limited stock, precisely for emergencies.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing her apprentices anxious expression, Jane calmed down. You focus on the surgery. Ill figure something out. She immediately contacted several coborating hospitals and had them send all their panda blood to the childrens hospital. However, their current inventory was nowhere near enough to meet the needs of the two children. Maria was also frantic, suddenly thinking of someone who might have panda blood. I know someone who might be able to help. Jane hurriedly asked, Who? You know this person too! Its Mrs. Ragsdill. Upon hearing this, Jane froze. Could this be fate at work? Mrs. Ragsdill was already in prison, and Jane had personally sent her there! Asking for her help now would likely result in refusal. But Jane didnt care. She drove to the police station with Maria! On the way, Jane had already arranged with the people inside. They could directly see Mrs. Ragsdill. In just two short days, Mrs. Ragsdill had been tortured, shedding ayer of her former self. Why are you here to see me? Mrs. Ragsdill still had her arrogant demeanor. Maria quickly said, Theres something urgent that requires your help! We hope you can donate blood for two children! Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ragsdills first reaction was to refuse. Why should I help Jane? Shes always been so domineering. Why does she need my help now? Its quite ridiculous! Jane took a deep breath and said directly to Mrs. Ragsdill, You can make any request, and Ill fulfill it for you! Requests? Im already a person whos going to prison. What requests can I make? Just leave! Mrs. Ragsdill ignored everything Jane said, ready to confront her to the end. I can spare the Ragsdill family and help yourpany! Jane took a step back. If the situation wasnt urgent, how could she ever back down? And how could she spare Mrs. Ragsdill? Mrs. Ragsdill shook her head. Not enough! Dont push your luck! Maria couldnt stand it anymore and retorted. Now youre begging me, not the other way around. Make sure youre clear about your attitude when youe to talk to me! Mrs. Ragsdill saw a glimmer of hope and naturally wouldnt let go of this opportunity. What else do you want? Spit it out! Jane gritted her teeth. I want you to publicly dere my innocence, that the premature birth of your children has nothing to do with me. And I want all the shares of ourpany to be unconditionally returned to me. If you can do that, Ill leave with you now. If not, then I cant help. This was outright extortion. Jane stared at her with hatred in her eyes. Is there anything else? She knew this persons demands wouldnt stop there; she needed to hear them all. If theres more, its that you stay out of our family affairs. Write all of this into a contract, stamped with yourpanys seal. Otherwise, theres nothing to discuss! Chapter 924 Signing the Agreement Mrs. Ragsdill really saw herself as someone significant. Despite herck of importance, saving lives was now the priority, and Jane couldnt afford to consider much else! Dont take advantage of the situation! Maria had never encountered such an unreasonable person. At this point, resorting to such tactics was like adding fuel to the fire! Mrs. Ragsdill turned her head, asionally ncing at Jane, waiting for a response. Half an hour had passed since they arrived. ording to the blood supply in the hospitals blood bank, there should be enough blood to support both children during surgery. However, after the surgery, they would need blood transfusions for some time, especially with both children undergoing the procedure simultaneously, increasing the risk and the amount of blood required. But relying solely on supplies from several hospitals wouldnt be sufficient. Jane was desperate, unable toe up with a good solution! I agree! Under the pressure of the situation, Jane chose to agree. Mrs. Ragsdills expression changed immediately. Thats more like it! Its clear that youre the ones in the wrong here, yet you want to make an old woman like me suffer. When will we sign the agreement? Jane snorted and approached her. I wont go back on my word, but right now, saving the children is the priority. Can we go to the hospital first? Mrs. Ragsdill hesitated for a moment, but even the policeman standing by, who couldnt stand her, spoke up. Your guilt hasnt been confirmed yet. Youve only been charged with disturbing the peace for no reason. Now youre making excuses. I reckon youll be dealt with soon! Hearing this, Mrs. Ragsdill hesitated no more. She stood up and prepared to follow them. Ill go with you! After all, Jane had agreed, and there was no escape now. Maria led Jane and Mrs. Ragsdill to the car. When they arrived at the hospital, the surgery was still ongoing. Ill take her to donate blood first. Maria took Mrs. Ragsdill inside, while Jane waited at the door. Suddenly, Kims image popped into her mind. If his mother was a panda blood donor, then Kim might be as well. In the midst of the emergency, she called him and asked him toe quickly. Thirty minutester, Mrs. Ragsdill had donated 400 milliliters of blood. Though not much, it had exhausted her, leaving her sitting weakly in the chair. How is it? Is it enough? Maria asked Jane. The surgery isplicated. This wont be enough. As soon as Jane finished speaking, Kim arrived. Seeing her son, Mrs. Ragsdill was filled with grievances, crying silently and murmuring to Jane, My son! Ive never suffered such injustice in all my years!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kim gently helped Mrs. Ragsdill up, offering a fewforting words. Jane, Im also a panda blood donor. Ill donate blood. Kim volunteered eagerly and went to do so, earning a grateful look from Jane. The group waited outside the operating room. I never expected you to have such power! You managed to bring my son here. Your children have already gone home, right? Whose children are you so worried about? Mrs. Ragsdill inquired, probing for information. Jane gave her a disdainful look and didnt respond. I wonder whose children wont make it. Dont forget to sign the agreement for meter! Its best to let me see it first, so you dont deceive me! Mrs. Ragsdillpletely failed to notice that Janes expression had changed and continued speaking. Maria pulled at her sleeve, shouting, Enough, stop it! Why cant I speak? This is what she promised me. Why is she thinking about going back on her word? Mrs. Ragsdill was merciless,pletely disregarding Jane. Jane was furious. She stood up abruptly and walked up to her. Let me tell you, if you say another word, forget about the agreement. Ill have you thrown back in jail right now! This threat was very effective. Mrs. Ragsdill was greatly affected by it and immediately closed her mouth. After waiting for several more hours, the lights in the operating room finally went out. Several experts came out, and Jane immediately greeted them, tightly sping their hands. Your n was excellent! Indeed, it was very good. Without it, the surgery wouldnt have been sessful! Faced with the praise from several people, Jane was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly asked, What happened? Was there an ident? When they were discussing the n earlier, they did consider the possibility of idents. However, no one had thought about it in detail except Jane, who had carefully analyzed all the difficulties and troubles they might encounter, even preparing corresponding measures. There was indeed a minor incident during the surgery, but we followed your surgical n and managed to get through it smoothly. The situation is very good now, the children are all very healthy, and the surgery was very sessful. You can rest assured. Hearing this, Janes tense heart finally rxed. Although these two children were not her own, she had been their mother for a month and felt responsible for taking care of them. Jane took her responsibility seriously. Without this sense of responsibility, she probably wouldnt even bother to take care of these two unfamiliar children. Thats great, thats great. Its all thanks to you guys. Jane thanked the experts repeatedly. Her apprentice approached and hugged Jane, whispering in her ear, Originally, these experts didnt believe in you, but now, no one will ever doubt you again. When Jane invested in thepany, she never participated in any decisions or interfered with thepanys affairs. However, this time, she had indeed been heavily involved in the surgical n for the two children, offering many suggestions of her own. But in the eyes of those experts, all of this was seen as doubting their abilities. They came out, and the children followed behind, pushed by the nurse. Jane looked at the two children, frail and weak, their faces devoid of any expression, covered in tubes. Their appearance was heart-wrenching, even bringing tears to Marias eyes. Such young children having to endure so much pain, its really not easy. Afterward, they sent the children to the intensive care unit, where specialized nurses would take care of them, and they coulde and visit from time to time. After all, the childrens condition had not stabilized yet. Mrs. Ragsdill, seeing that everything was over, realized that she had no more value here. She directly pulled Jane aside and said, When will you fulfill what you promised me? Chapter 925 Conditions According to You Kim, puzzled, asked from the side, Whats going on? Maria quietly exined to Kim. But when Kim heard this, he became immediately angry. Why do you need to talk about conditions for something like this? Saving lives is the priority. Are you really unable to distinguish between whats important and whats not? Facing her sons reproach, Mrs. Ragsdill didnt care at all. As long as she could clear her name, she was indifferent to his criticism. I dont care about all that. As long as you fulfill your promise, Ill definitely do as agreed. Now that Ive done my part, the important thing is whether you can do yours, Mrs. Ragsdill directly questioned Jane. Jane nced at her and said to Kim, Todays events have been tough on you. If it werent for you, these two children wouldnt have been so fortunate. Since Ive promised your mother, Ill fulfill it. Jane gestured to Mrs. Ragsdill to join her for a trip to thepany. After all, such matters were best resolved in the office for credibility. Maria stayed behind to apany the two children. In the car, neither of them said a word as they sat in silence. It wasnt until they arrived at thepany that Mrs. Ragsdill saw a glimmer of hope and walked towards thepanys entrance. Once inside the conference room, the agreement had already been prepared by the assistant andid out on the table. Upon seeing the agreement, Mrs. Ragsdill immediately picked it up and scrutinized every word and use carefully, fearing that she might overlook something and fall into Janes trap. Seeing her serious demeanor, Jane found it somewhat amusing. You seem to be afraid of me. Otherwise, you wouldnt be so cautious. Mrs. Ragsdill didnt respond to Janes remark. She simply continued to read, carefully analyzing every word until she was satisfied. Alls fair in war. I naturally have to be cautious, she said. Seeing that Mrs. Ragsdill had no objections, Jane picked up thepany seal and stamped it on the document without hesitation. Well hold a press conference in half an hour. As for this agreement, it will also be published on ourpanys official website. If you have any further questions, feel free to raise them. Jane wasntpromising with Mrs. Ragsdill. They had simply negotiated to get what they wanted. With everything settled, Mrs. Ragsdill naturally had no objections. I didnt expect you to be so reasonable. But it seems youve made Maria a little too bold, Mrs. Ragsdill remarked, her demeanor changing from the caring mother she portrayed at the hospital to someone unrecognizable. Rather than saying Ive made Maria like this, its more urate to say that youve turned Maria into this, Jane retorted without wasting any words, and signed her name on the agreement. Mrs. Ragsdill also swiftly signed her part of the agreement. The assistant came over to collect the agreement. Boss, are we really holding a press conference at this time? Ourpanys performance has been greatly affected recently, and its because youve been mentally unstable. Many employees have left as a result. She was worried that holding a press conference now might adversely affect theirpanys interests. Jane shook her head lightly. Dont worry, I know what Im doing. Half an hourter, the press conference was held downstairs, attracting the attention of numerous journalists. In less than half a day, the area outside thepany was swarmed with journalists. The security organized the journalists and ushered them into the lobby, arranging everyone neatly. Jane and Mrs. Ragsdill slowly descended from upstairs and stood amidst the crowd. I believe everyone already knows what happened. I wont say much here, Jane said,cking the mood to speak further, her mind focused on the two children. Now there were four children. Mrs. Ragsdill, expecting Jane to offer some exnations, eagerly waited for Janes remarks but was disappointed by Janes nomittal response. That responsibility fell on Mrs. Ragsdill to exin to the reporters. Before we proceed, I want to rify something. The premature birth of Janes children was not caused by me, nor do I have any connection to it, Mrs. Ragsdill dered. The reporters couldnt stay seated after hearing this. They stood up and began questioning, But so many people saw it happen. It was clearly you who pushed Jane, leading to her fall. Arent you the one to me for all of this?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unable to contain herself upon hearing this, Mrs. Ragsdill began loudly exining to the reporters, It was just a misunderstanding between us, and weve already resolved it. Lets let this misunderstanding dissipate. Dont dwell on it too much. With just a few words, Mrs. Ragsdill brushed off the grievances and harm Jane had suffered. Jane, listening nearby, couldnt help but smile. Enough talking. Its not useful. Lets give more time to everyone, Jane stepped forward to stop Mrs. Ragsdill from speaking further and had the staff mute the microphone. Seeing that the two had reconciled, the reporters refrained from asking further questions, as they didnt want to offend Jane. After asking two or three unrted questions, the press conference concluded hastily. Patrick stood in front of the television, observing Janes expression and Mrs. Ragsdills demeanor. He furrowed his brows, feeling perplexed, and immediately called his secretary. Find out what happened at Janespany. Jane couldnt have reconciled with Mrs. Ragsdill so quickly, especially considering how deeply Jane was hurt by Mrs. Ragsdills actions. How could things have changed so drastically in just a day? Shortly afterward, the secretary investigated and reported back. It seems there was a deal involving the blood donation for the two childrens surgery, possibly with Mrs. Ragsdill. The two children are now safe. Hearing this, Patrick suddenly realized. He regretted not being by Janes side sooner, leaving her to face so much on her own. Immediatelypile all thepanys business records. Anything rted to theirpany, hand it over to Jane for handling, Patrick instructed, wanting to make amends for Janes losses in his own way. The secretary hurried off to carry out the orders. Patrick sat in his chair, his gaze fixed on the photo of the two people on the desk. It was a photo taken when they had just gotten married, depicting the journey they had been through together, enduring so much pain. Yet now, a small incident threatened to deepen their misunderstandings. Chapter 926 Patrick, Divorce This was thest scenario Patrick wanted to see, and the oue he couldnt ept. He had transferred some money to Janes ount, hoping to help her out of this difficulty. Unfortunately, the money was returned by Janespany as soon as it was sent. This is useless. They dont want anything from you. Moreover, theirpany said they wont ept any projects from us, Jane drew a clear line, asserting her independence. Patrick mmed his fist on the table in anger. Keep sending it back if she returns it. Watching the two argue like this, the secretary caught in the middle felt very ufortable. Just then, there was another knock at the door. Patrick nced at the person outside and said, Come in!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The person who entered was a stranger to Patrick but greeted him politely, Do you have a moment, sir? Patrick recalled that he had never coborated with anyone outside of his acquaintances. All his projects were handled directly with thepanys executives; there was no reason for a stranger toe. The visitor took out several papers from his briefcase and ced them in front of Patrick. The papers bore the words Divorce Agreement. Patrick was stunned to see the agreement. He stood up abruptly, pointing at the man and angrily asked, Who sent you? The man handed his work ID from his bag to Patrick, revealing that he was a court employee. I was personally assigned by Jane to deliver the divorce agreement to you. Jane also sent several copies to your email, but you refused to ept them, the man said calmly. Feeling that something was not right, the secretary left the room. Carefully, Patrick picked up the divorce agreement. The most important provision stated that all property would be divided equally between them, and their children would be under Janes custody. Jane sent you to deliver this? Patrick couldnt believe it and asked repeatedly. Yes. Patrick felt that the misunderstanding between them was just a minor conflict. It couldnt possibly lead to divorce, especially since their feelings were still there; they wouldnte to this point. Ive received the agreement. You may leave now, Patrick dismissed the man. He tore the agreement in half and threw it into the trash bin. Back at the hospital, Jane found the two childrens conditions stable. She then visited her own child and couldnt help butugh when she saw the butterfly birthmarks on their shoulders. The two children were sleeping peacefully, looking adorable. They bore some resemnce to Patrick, especially the boy, who was a spitting image of him. Maria appeared behind Jane without her noticing. Have you really made up your mind? Maria asked quietly. Jane nodded silently. Ive taken care of everything in thepany, including the distribution ofbor, Jane began, but Maria interrupted her. Im not asking about that. Are you really sure about the divorce? Are you going to separate over such a trivial matter? As their friend, Maria had witnessed their journey from the beginning, and she didnt want to see them part ways now that they had two children together. The situation has reached this point. What else can I do? Choosing divorce may be the best relief for me. Ive thought it through for a long time. I cant stand deception the most, Jane replied, having considered all the consequences. At worst, she would raise the four children on her own. You went through so much trouble to save these two children, just to ensure their lives continue, but Patrick did the same for you, Maria couldnt bear to see the two of them being so awkward. Jane stared nkly at her. For me? Is it okay to deceive me for my sake? No, thats not it. It was my idea, and I entrusted these two children to Patrick. I asked Patrick to bring these two children to you, Maria couldnt stand it anymore and decided to tell the truth. Jane looked puzzled. Why would you do that? From beginning to end, she always believed her friends should stand by her, not deceive her for someone elses sake. She never expected Maria and Patrick to collude in deceiving her. When you gave birth prematurely to these two children, you were so sad that even Patrick and I couldnt bear to see you like that. So I came up with this idea. Initially, Patrick disagreed, and if it werent for my persistence, none of this would have happened, Maria stood before Jane like a guilty child, awaiting her judgment. My two most trusted people, my closest ones, resorting to this kind of deception to fool me! Jane couldnt understand. Even if it was a well-intentioned lie, there should have been limits. Maria pulled her out of the ward. At that time, the condition of the two children was critical, and you were always drowsy and not in good health. We didnt want to see you like that. Faced with this exnation, Jane was having trouble convincing herself. So you lied to me? Made me treat someone elses children as my own, showered them with all my love, while my own children were fighting for their life, and I wasnt even allowed to know? Jane didnt me them for using this method to deceive her; she just felt they should have been honest. Maria sat silently in her chair. She knew all the exnations seemed feeble to Jane. If you need to me or punish someone, me me. Dont pour all your resentment on Patrick; hes truly innocent, Maria earnestly looked at her. Jane buried her head deep, tears streaming down uncontrobly, as if she couldnt contain them, flowing down her cheeks. Seeing her like this, Maria couldnt bear it and hugged her tightly, apologizing repeatedly. Im sorry, its all my fault. I shouldnt have acted on my own, let alone treat you this way. At that moment, the apprentice walked over, seeing Janes condition and feeling distressed. He hurriedly asked, Master, whats wrong? The children are doing fine. He thought she was upset because of the children. Jane wiped her tears and shook her head. Its nothing, I just got a little emotional for a moment. Chapter 927 Finley is Back Upon hearing this, Maria felt relieved, no longer burdened with so much psychological stress. So, she solemnly asked Jane, Can you forgive me? Jane didnt answer and stood up, walking straight inside. The apprentice followed closely behind, knowing from Janes demeanor that he had thoroughly angered her. Not far away, Patricks figure could be seen. Maria quickly waved to him, and Patrick hurried over. Whats going on? How are things? I told her the truth, but she seems angry, Maria said. Patrick patted her shoulder, not ming her, and just left the things he had brought for the children at the nurses station. Then he walked away with Maria. Jane sat alone in the spacious office, and the apprentice dared not enter. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Finley calling. After calming down for a while, Jane answered. Im back. Im at the airport now, bringing Anthony back with me. He said he wants to go back to our home country for development, Finley sounded very excited, eager to share this good news with Jane. Do you miss me? You must be very happy to see me, Finley continued excitedly. Happy, Jane responded faintly. Im d you didnt back down, and followed me directly. Otherwise, we wouldnt have todays happiness, Finley continued, unaware of Janes unusual tone. Bless you. Whats wrong? Your voice sounds a little off. Are you sick? Finley sensed something strange and quickly asked. No Jane simply refused. Unfortunately, Jane couldnt muster any emotions at the moment. She just responded lightly, Its good that youre back. Finley sensed her anomaly, asked for the address, and hurried over. They rushed to the hospital without even going home. Seeing Finleys figure at the door, the apprentice knew she hade to find Jane. He briefed Finley briefly on the situation. Anthony stood silently beside them. How did ite to this? Are the children okay? Finley asked. The apprentice nodded, Everything is fine. Then Ill go in and take a look. Things would get better after Finley arrived. After all, Jane considered her rtionship with Finley to be quite close. The apprentice and Anthony waited at the door. As Finley entered, she saw Jane sitting there alone, looking absent-minded. What are your ns next? Finley asked casually. Jane shook her head. She didnt know if her rtionship with Patrick could continue, but she was truly disappointed now. Perhaps you should heed my advice and reconcile with Patrick. After all, there are feelings between you two, unlike others who have no emotional connection, Finley suggested. In Janes heart, she was unwilling to bow her head to ovee difficulties. She hated being deceived, and unfortunately, Patrick fell into that trap. Jane believed that she had to ovee this hurdle before everything could be alright.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jane hesitated and asked her, I want to live alone with the children. I feel like I can live better without relying on a man. Seeing Jane looking so clueless, Finley walked up to her, pointing at her and began scolding, How were you advising me back then, insisting that I find another man, saying I would be lonely here alone? But look at you now, after finally finding your happiness, are you going to just hand it over to someone else? Lets not forget how many people were eyeing Patrick back then. If you had let your guard down even a bit, he might have been someone elses husband by now. Finley could only resort to goading Jane to change her mind. Jane gently shook her head, looking up at her. I understand what youre saying. Give me some time to think it over. The two walked out of the office, the sky darkening outside. Jane no longer lived with Patrick; she had purchased a small vi in the outskirts, away from the childrens hospital. Apanied by Finley and Anthony, Jane arrived at her new home. Why did you buy a house so far away? Its inconvenient for taking care of the kids, especially with four of them, and you havent even found a nanny yet. Juggling work and family, how will you manage? Finley couldnt help but voice her concerns. Ignoring Finleysments, Jane silently nodded. She arranged rooms upstairs for the two of them and made sure the childrens rooms were all cleaned and prepared. The next task was to find a nanny! They needed someone efficient and capable to ensure the children were well cared for. Fortunately, Finley had some free time recently to assist with these matters. The two headed to the agency center. This time, Jane wanted to handle things personally without involving others. The manager brought her a ss of water and ced it on the table. Our nannies are certified professionals. Rest assured, they will treat your children as their own. After weighing her options among several agency centers, Jane found one that met her requirements. We need to find four nannies to care for our four children simultaneously, all of whom are around the same age, Finley exined to the manager. Upon hearing about the four children needing simultaneous care, the managers expression changed, surprised. Do you need to find all four nannies from our center? Jane nodded, crossing her legs and looking at the brochure. Your nannies all seem quite young. Im curious about their experience. Dont worry, they are all professionals. Our agency is reputable and prioritizes child safety above all else, the manager assured Jane professionally. Very well, we have a few nannies in the lounge. Come and see who you prefer. We can then proceed to sign a contract. How does that sound? the manager proposed. With everything arranged, the manager awaited Janes approval. For theirpany to secure a client as significant as Jane was a significant achievement. Sounds good. We need to meet them in person before we can be at ease. Chapter 928 Arrangements for the Future Subsequently, the manager led the two of them into the reception room, where there were a dozen or so middle-aged women who appeared dignified, gentle, and kind. Jane carefully examined these people, all of whom seemed very amiable. Could you all introduce yourselves one by one so that I know who you are? Jane casually requested, starting from the first person. As each person introduced themselves, Jane would ask a question about childcare knowledge to test their sensitivity. The results were impressive; all of them performed exceptionally well, answering all the questions. However, there might be some clumsiness in practical operations despite knowing the professional knowledge. Jane pointed at four people casually. These individuals all seem suitable. Ill take them all, but Ill have a one-month trial period! The manager was pleased to hear this. Of course, thats eptable. We will cover all expenses during your trial period. Upon hearing this, Jane immediately waved her hand. After all, her children were still in the intensive care unit, and she couldnt return home yet. As for expenses, they wouldnt need to share them. Heres the deal: my four children are still in the hospital. During this month, I need you all to take care of them. Report to me promptly if there are any expenses or other issues regarding any of the children. After Janes instructions, the manager confirmed everything once again before concluding the meeting. Finley had been silent beside Jane the whole time, merely observing. She handled everything silently. Alright then, theyll head directly to the hospital tomorrow. After confirming once more with Jane, the manager watched them leave. Sitting in the car, Jane looked at Finley, who remained silent, knowing she had questions. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. No need to tiptoe around; we dont have to say much between us, Jane directly addressed him. Youve arranged all four nannies in the hospital. What are you nning to do? Arent you supposed to take care of them here? Finley had this question in mind earlier but didnt voice it. Jane had sorted everything out, but she hadnt rified her intentions, which puzzled him. I need to go on a trip. Itll probably take about a month. During this time, Ill still need you to take care of the children, Jane said thoughtfully, looking at Finley. Is something happening at thepany? What makes you choose to leave at this time? Finley felt Jane was hiding something from her. I cant reveal much until all the results are finalized. Anyway, once the nannies start tomorrow, Ill be going on a business trip. As for thepany, Ill need you to take care of it, Jane replied. It seemed like Jane had anticipated Finleys arrival. What if I said Im leaving tomorrow? Finley stared into Janes eyes tightly, wanting an answer from her. You wont. And so, the two of them returned to the hospital together. Jane settled the four children and gave a few more instructions to her apprentice before leaving with peace of mind. As for thepany, she had delegated all appointments to Finley.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Finley felt something was off but couldnt quite put her finger on it. She quickly called Patrick. Do you know Janes leaving today? On the other end of the phone, Patrick also seemed bewildered. Neither of them was aware of Janes departure. Shes not looking after the children anymore? Both of you quarrel. Leaving all the children in the hospital, whats going on? Finley couldnt help but rebuke Patrick over the phone. Meanwhile, Patrick immediately rushed to the hospital. Upon arrival, he saw Finley and the four nannies sitting quietly beside the four children, but Jane had already disappeared. Seeing Patricking, Finley immediately handed over all four nannies to him. I can help take care of the children, but first, figure out where Jane has gone. Shes left thepany to me, left the children to me, so where is she going? Finley demanded. Lately, they had no interaction with each other, only silently caring for one another. Patrick was equally anxious and quickly checked Janes flight, only to find that she had already flown away. As for the flight information, it was ssified. It seemed Jane had used her hacking skills to conceal all information about her. If you want to pursue your own affairs, I wont stop you, but is it too cruel to treat these four children like this? Faced with Finleys usation, Patrick remained silent, sitting in a chair, quietly taking care of the children. For several days, Patrick personally took care of the children, while Jane remained missing without a trace. Those he sent to search for her seemed to vanish into thin air, with no news. Finley also came asionally to help. Janes apprentice, holding medical records, walked in and saw Patrick, not particrly surprised. The condition of these children on the list has improved, and they can be discharged tomorrow, the apprentice said, handing the list to Patrick, who noticed the column for Janes name was still empty. Did Jane say anything to you when she left? Patrick asked. The apprentice shook his head. I have no right to intervene in other peoples affairs, only to understand my own responsibilities. The apprentice didnt have much fondness for Patrick; he only felt sorry for his master. The children can be discharged tomorrow. Help with their discharge procedures, the apprentice instructed Patrick before leaving. Patrick looked at the children staring at him with wide eyes, feeling overwhelmed with tenderness. Pansys Old Mansion Mike, I heard two more children have arrived, and Jane has left. Whats going on? How could our own descendants mix into someone elses bloodline? Beatrice always seemed to be the first to know no matter when news broke. And Mike was the one she could always rely on, thoughtely, Mikes thoughts had been solely on the children, with little interference from Beatrice. Let the children handle their own affairs. As elders, were content as long as we see them safe, Mike expressed his biggest wish. Seeing his great-grandchildren safe and sound fulfilled that wish. Besides, Jane had done well, so he couldnt hold too much resentment towards her as before. Why are you like this? After all, these are our own descendants, Beatrice, knowing she couldnt rely on Mike, sought to rely on her own methods. Chapter 929 Jane’s Secret Now that Mike was of no use, Beatrice had someone else to rely on. Dont entertain any crooked thoughts. Dont think I dont know what youre up to. The sess of our family today is entirely the blessing of the children themselves. As for you, Ive already told Patrick to keep you in line and stay in the country quietly. If you dare to cause any more trouble, dont me me for being ruthless. Mike snorted coldly, leaning on his cane and going upstairs. Beatrice was left alone sitting on the sofa, filled with anger but not knowing who to vent it on. She dialed a number, directly calling Melissa. I heard your sister-inw left. Dont you want to go see these children? Beatrice knew what Melissa was thinking and didnt bother to beat around the bush. Melissa on the other end of the phone sounded excited. Why didnt you tell me this news earlier? As soon as Beatrice heard this, she immediately had hope. I thought you wouldin about me like your grandfather, so I didnt answer you. Melissa on the phone directly asked Beatrice for the address. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Patrick also took several children home, following Janes arrangements, and settled them into Janes original home. Four nannies were also taking care of them. Patrick looked around and, judging from theyout and decoration inside the house, his first reaction was that this house didnt seem like it was bought recently; it seemed like it had been bought for a long time, but no one had lived in it. Finley and Anthonys rooms were upstairs, and they stayed here with the children. However, Anthonys work was usually busy, so he often wasnt around. Patrick tried Janes phone again but found it still unreachable. It had been more than ten days, and there was still no news from Jane. Even if something had happened, there should have been news about it. But now, there was nothing at all. The children are settled in. You should go back too. After all, you still have your own life, right? Finley also seemed very polite, treating himpletely like an outsider rather than the father of the children. These are my own children. Its my duty to take care of them. Patrick began to assert his authority. Jane instructed that these four nannies would take care of the children after they were discharged from the hospital. Although Finley didnt quite agree with Janes decision to leave like this, she would unconditionally support her decision. Patrick sat directly on the sofa, gently looking in the direction outside, nced at his watch, and said, Its time. Someone ising. Finley stood on the stairs on the second floor, puzzled, and asked him, What time is it? Whosing? Before Patrick could respond, he heard a knock on the door outside. Patrick hurried to open the door, and the workers outside were unloading luggage from the cars. Finley immediately went up to stop the workers. Whose luggage are you moving? Mine! Patricks hoarse voice sounded from behind. Are you crazy? Youre not allowed to live here. Finley should have expected that someone like Patrick wouldntpromise so easily. She just let the four children live here. She didnt say I couldnt live here. From a legal perspective, we are still husband and wife, so naturally we should live together. Patricks argument was impable, leaving Finley speechless and only able to watch as they unloaded boxes of stuff into the house, filling up the entire living room in no time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Finley nearly dropped her jaw when she saw Patrick moving in with all his belongings. Are you sure Jane wont hold you ountable for this when shees back? Wherever the children are, thats where Ill be, Patrick replied simply and began packing his things. In just one afternoon, Janes house had beenpletely transformed. Since Jane wasnt around, Patrick took full advantage of the situation, and the four nannies, hiding in their rooms, dared not make a sound. Finley waspletely helpless, sitting with her hands spread on the sofa. Are you going to ask Anthony and me to leave next, to avoid disrupting your private world? Patrick shook his head with a smile. I wont be that careless, nor will I treat things lightly. You and Anthony can stay wherever you want. Hearing this, Finley gave him a thumbs up! So, they all lived together. Patrick took care of the children during the day and kept an eye on the four nannies, while working in the study at night. Just one week had passed, and Patrick had already lost weight. Even Finley, watching from the side, was moved. She leaned against the door, watching Patrick change diapers and wash bottles. She said to Anthony, This is the example you should learn from in the future. Anthony rolled his eyes at her. Learn from an example? Naturally, it should be learned together. Look, Jane isnt even here! Then, he whispered to Finley, Actually, I know where Master went. As soon as Finley heard this, her pupils dted, and she grabbed Anthony, pulling him into the room. Why didnt you say so earlier? Why tell me now? She had thought Jane had left without a word, but it turned out Anthony knew. Its not just me. Her apprentice at the hospital knows too! Finley stood there like a fool, feeling abandoned by the world. Why would they keep it from me? Do they think Im stupid? Anthony smirked. Well, arent you? How could they think otherwise? Upon hearing this, Finley pped Anthony across the face. Tell me, where is Jane? After she left, she went to another country, not for work, but to further her career. Moreover, there are two other people there, so she wanted to bring them over too. Anthony answered earnestly. Only Anthony and his apprentice were informed about this by Jane. Anthony actually knew everything about Jane. For people like them who worked as hackers, honesty was crucial. As for Janes apprentice at the hospital, Anthony couldnt quite understand why he was kept in the dark. Who are the two people abroad? Finley immediately tried to recall. She couldnt think of any rtives of Janes abroad, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt find any clues. It was like finding a needle in a haystack. Of course, theyre her parents. Anthony tapped her head, and Finley suddenly realized. I remember now. She mentioned that her parents went abroad, but hasnt she not contacted them for a long time? Why are they suddenly in touch now? Chapter 930 Melissa Moves In Janes rtionship with her parents wasnt very good; they hadnt been in contact for over a decade, or so Finley had heard from Jane before!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How was it possible that there was contact now? How many hidden secrets were in between? Why didnt you tell me about this earlier? Why keep it from me? Finley felt like a fool. Anthony never saw it that way. We didnt tell you because Jane instructed us not to tell anyone. Until this matter was resolved, they were obligated to keep Janes secret. Upon hearing this, Finley seemed to understand and nodded along. So, when is sheing back? Anthony shook his head. I only know what shes up to, not when shell return. Janes whereabouts were kept secretive, and she hadnt disclosed to more people that this time she was determined to settle things with her parents. Finley sat on the bed, hands spread out, and muttered to himself, Thank goodness Patrick doesnt know about this, it saves us from more trouble. If Patrick knew where Jane was, their family might as well have started a world war. It was better to keep things concealed. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Finley, puzzled, opened the curtains and saw Melissa standing there. She felt extremely surprised. Besides them, who else could possibly know how to find this ce? With suspicions in mind, Finley still went downstairs to open the door. Youre my sister-inws friend, right? I remember seeing you. Ivee to see the children, Melissa said enthusiastically, paying no heed to Finleys attempts to stop her as she walked inside with her belongings. cing everything on the coffee table, she nced around. Where are the children? Patrick, hearing themotion, came out of his room and frowned upon seeing Melissa. How did youe here? Melissa walked towards him and hooked her arm through his, appearing quite affectionate. Of course, Ivee to see the children. As your cousin, dont I have that right? Patrick shook his head faintly and led her to the childrens room. Theyre ying inside. Just be gentle; you might startle them. Finley, feeling increasingly uneasy, sensed that Melissas purpose ining here wasnt as innocent as it seemed. So, she followed them upstairs and leaned against the doorway. These children are so adorable! Are they all yours with my sister-inw? Melissa asked, cuddling one of the children gently, disying a remarkably affectionate demeanor. Patrick merely grunted and didnt offer much exnation. Have you named them yet? These kids are too cute! Melissa couldnt get enough, naming each of the four children one by one, thoroughly enjoying theirpany. Finley, drifting over to the doorway, casually remarked, Who told you we were here? Upon hearing this, Melissas expression changed, and she looked crestfallen. I came to see my nieces and nephews. Cousin, are you going to stop me too? Patrick waved a hand at Finley. You see! I heard youve been abroad all this while and only returned recently. Why didnt youe when your sister-inw was giving birth, or when the children were undergoing surgery? You only show up now that everythings settled with the children! Having heard about Melissas dubious character before, Finley naturally became more cautious when she suddenly showed up, prompting her to be on guard. Melissa set down the child and nced at Patrick standing at the door before slowly exining, I came here so as not to disturb my sister-inws rest. Thats why I hurried over after knowing the children were discharged. Cousin, you wont me me, will you? Finley felt a wave of nausea in her heart. If Jane didnt arrive promptly, Patrick might not be able to handle such a bitchy woman. Where did you hear that? If you like the children, why not stay a few more days here? Patrick casually remarked. Upon hearing this, Finley felt her anger rising. She couldnt fathom why Patrick would agree to such a request. Giving Patrick a push, Finley shot him a meaningful look, and they both walked towards the door. Are you out of your mind? How could you agree to this request? What will you do when Jane returns? Men indeed cant be trusted; they cant distinguish what is genuine. Patrick continued talking to Melissa, Its only right for my cousin toe and check on the children. Since Jane isnt at home and youre the only one taking care of these four children, its too much for you. Let her help you out, its a good thing. Upon hearing Patricks understanding exnation, Finleys protests became futile. It seemed like everything she said became meaningless, as if her actions were an obstacle to the reunion of the siblings. Finley, in a fit of pique, returned to her room. She dialed Janes number again, and this time, to her surprise, she picked up right away. When will you be back? If you dont return soon, someone else will take over your home! Finley shouted into the phone, hoping Jane would realize the severity of the situation. However, Jane nonchntly replied, Isnt Patrick there? Every time Patrick was mentioned, Finley felt her anger boiling. Gripping a pillow, she vented, Hurry back. Before Finley could finish, Jane hung up the phone. Overseas Jane had been at this location for more than ten days and had yet to find her parents. She had only received information in her mailbox, prompting her to hurry over. To her surprise, after searching for over ten days, she hadnt found a trace of her parents. Realizing she hadnt seen her parents in over a decade, she suspected they no longer wished to see her. Jane had asked her friends to search, hoping for results. After days of searching, she finally received a lead from her friends. They informed her that her parents were in a hospital, a somewhat remote sanatorium. Jane hurried towards the hospital, inquired at the entrance, and was allowed inside. Upon entering, she saw her parents in a spacious room, appearing much older. Her father sat in a wheelchair, while her mother pushed, leaning against the window, basking in the sunlight, looking content with their current life. Chapter 931 Reunion Jane called out softly, Mom? Dad? The two elderly people by the window turned around, looking at Jane with surprise, seeming somewhat unfamiliar with her. Who are you? Upon hearing this, tears streamed down Janes face uncontrobly, as if a dam had burst. She thought about herself struggling alone outside while her parents, out of spite, had gone abroad. In the past decade or so, there hadnt been anymunication between them. Jane felt terribly unfilial, as if she hadnt fulfilled her duties and obligations as a daughter. Im your daughter. The two elderly people, upon hearing this, carefully recalled their daughters appearance. Then the mother went to a drawer and took out a family photo from Janes childhood,paring it with Janes current appearance. She called out nervously, Are you really our daughter? Didnt she abandon us a long time ago? The father reached out as if to pull Jane close but hesitated midway, feeling everything was too pale.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I am really your daughter, and Ivee back. Do you remember me? With this call, as if after a long wait, Jane copsed into their arms, and the three of them cried together. Jane had never thought of meeting them again, especially not in this manner, nor had she imagined her parents bing so aged. In her memory, her parents had always been full of vigor, as if they would never grow old. After crying for quite a while, Jane finally pulled herself out of her mothers embrace, sniffling. Do you remember sending me an email toe here? Jane suddenly remembered the anonymous email she had received, supposedly from her parents address, which had prompted her urgent journey. The two elderly people looked at each other and shook their heads. We never sent such an email. Jane didnt care about the authenticity of the email; she was just grateful to see her parents. Dad, are you sick? Jane looked at the IV tube on her fathers hand and the wrinkles on his face. Her mother waved her hand dismissively. Your father has uremia. When it was diagnosed, it was already in the advanced stage. Now were just waiting here for the inevitable. Her mother spoke as if she had seen through life and death. Each piece of news was like a bolt from the blue, exploding in Janes mind. She had never imagined that the reunion would be like this. Is it confirmed? Are the doctors here reliable? Lets go back to our country for treatment. Jane wanted to take them back, to let them enjoy family happiness in their final days. But her father sighed deeply. Im already on myst legs. Dont bother with this effort. Im happy spending myst days here. The more Jane thought about it, the worse she felt. Tears continued to flow uncontrobly. She hated her past selfishness, walking away from responsibilities. Now, it was toote to turn back. Jane took out her phone and showed them pictures of her children. These are my children, all very healthy. The two elderly people looked at the sleeping children in the photos, feeling relieved and a smile crept onto their lips, warm and content. Jane quietly left the room and went to the office of the duty doctor. She wanted to personally inquire about her parents condition, wanting to know the most urate result. The doctor brought out all the medical records of Janes father and ced them in front of her. These are all the documents regarding your father. When he arrived here, he was already in thete stage of uremia, relying on material treatment. Now, after three months, weve found his condition worsening, so we tried to contact his family. At that moment, Jane realized that it was a stranger who had sent her the email. Is there no better way to treat it? Do we just watch him deteriorate? Jane couldnt bear the thought of watching her father die before her eyes. The doctor shook his head with regret. Ive looked at your records. As a doctor, you should know that surviving for three months with this condition is already fortunate. Currently, the best solution is to let him spend hisst days peacefully. Jane breathed a sigh of relief; she had already anticipated the worst oue. If I want to take them back now, is that possible? She feared that the long journey might worsen her fathers condition. This situation is not unheard of. We need to consider his opinion. The solution we proposed here is feasible. Jane thanked the doctor and returned to the room. Standing at the door, she saw the smiles on her parents faces. Her determination grew stronger. Back in the country: Patrick was busy with work and naturally couldnt be with the children all the time, especially since they were still infants and needed a nanny. Why dont I take care of one of the children myself? That way, I can help you share the burden and reassure my cousin. Melissa said sympathetically. She had only been here for two days but had already developed a good rtionship with the four nannies. Finley, although not involved in taking care of the children, didnt allow Melissa to stay here so casually. How can an unmarried woman like you take care of children? Let the experienced ones handle it. Finley countered immediately. She took the child back from Melissas hands and handed it over to the nanny. I may not have a family, but I have plenty of experience in taking care of children. Besides, having family members take care of them would make my cousin feel more at ease, wouldnt it? Melissa was determined to do this and didnt back down. Finley grew impatient. Stop calling him your cousin. Do you think you can still stay here after Janees back in a few days? Instead of beating around the bush, it was better to be straightforward; they didnt like each other anyway. Finley despised such indirect people the most. What are you talking about? How could my sister-inw not like me? Melissa started to feel aggrieved again, as if she was being bullied by Finley. Enough, enough. Patrick isnt here right now. Who are you putting on this act for? Im not buying it. Finley couldnt stand it anymore. With a wave of her hand, she left the room and sat on the sofa, quietly listening to themotion upstairs. Chapter 932 Dropping the Child Melissa naturally felt triumphant, behaving brazenly. Carrying a child, she walked towards the living room. Finley nced over and noticed it was the baby boy who had just undergone surgery and couldnt be exposed to drafts. She quickly stepped forward to remind her. Its fine for you to look after the other children, but you should let the nanny take care of this child. Please dont take him outside, Finley said, her voice softer as she observed the sleeping child. Why are you stopping me from caring for children and then not allowing me to hold one? Whats your intention? Melissa disregarded Finley, knowing Patrick wasnt around. Im just kindly reminding you. You dont seem to appreciate it! This child is different from the others. Even if Patrick returns, he wouldnt allow you to do this, Finley stood opposite her, reaching out to take the child, but Melissa tightly clung to the baby, refusing to let go. Give him to me. Give him to me. Both tugged at the child. Finley, being gentle with the baby, while Melissas actions were rough, treating the child like an object. The doorbell rang, but they continued to struggle. Melissa, upon hearing the doorbell, hurriedly attempted to hand the child to Finley, who failed to catch the baby, causing the child to fall to the ground, instantly waking up and wailing loudly. Finley quickly picked up the child, cradling him gently in her arms, thankful that the child appeared unharmed despite the fall. How could you be so careless with the child, causing him to fall? Look, the child is crying, Melissa deflected all me onto her. Entering the house was Beatrice, who upon hearing themotion, also began scolding Finley. You, an outsider,e here to meddle in our family affairs and end up dropping my grandson. If anything happens to my grandson, can you afford the consequences? Facing their usations and insults, Finley couldnt ept the unfair treatment. How could you say such things? Clearly, it was her who mishandled the child and tried to pass him to me, leading to the child falling. Upon hearing this, Melissa began tearfullyining, I know my sister-inw looks down on me, and you also have issues with me. Even if my cousin hasnt said anything yet, what right do you, an outsider, have to interfere in our family matters? Beatrice and Melissa continued their usations against Finley, while the nanny from upstairs quickly rushed down tofort the crying child. Immediately take the child to the hospital, Beatrice said gently, soothing the child. Finley remained silent and got into the car with them. Why are you still following? Are you afraid the child isnt tormented enough? Beatrices words made Finley chuckle, as she followed them in her own car. Watching them take the child into the hospital and have him examined by a specialist, Finley had already informed Patrick. The child is fine, just a bit startled. Thankfully, the child was dressed warmly and received timely attention, or there could have been serious consequences. With so many adults present, how could such a small child be dropped? It was fortunate that nothing major happened. Beatrice thanked the doctor, expressing her relief. As long as the child is okay, we were worried something might happen. Thats why we were so concerned.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Patrick rushed over upon hearing about the childs mishap, his heart pounding in his throat. When he saw that the child was unharmed, he finally rxed. What happened? Whats going on? Melissa, with tears streaming down her face, pointed towards Finley at the door. Its all my fault, as I didnt take good care of the child. She kept trying to snatch the baby from me. Finley was feeling wronged and didnt know who to vent to. She had been wrongly used for no reason. What are you talking about? Do you think I did it on purpose? Finley protested. Patrick didnt say much. He took the child from Beatrice and didnt exchange a single word with Finley as he headed straight back home with the child. From now on, only four nannies will be in charge of the children. They have all just had surgery and are very weak. Thank you for your hard work, Patrick instructed again. Finley, Melissa, and Beatrice sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for Patrick toe down. In my opinion, this is all your fault. If you hadnt interfered, the child wouldnt have had an ident, Beatrice used Finley directly. I never saw you show much concern for these children before. Howe you suddenly appeared today? When Jane is here, you all hide away, Finley had already seen through the true colors of this family, realizing Jane lived in such a difficult environment. We may have our differences, but we are still family. Why are you, an outsider, saying such things? Melissa affectionately hugged Beatrices arm. I wonder, why is an outsider like you living in my sons house? Dont you know how to be discreet? Beatrice once again criticized Finleys character. With Jane absent, she felt he could speak her mind. I am Janes friend, and naturally, she asked me to stay here to take care of the children. This is the first time you, as the childrens grandmother, have seen them, isnt it? Finley stood up for herself, unwilling to be unfairly treated. Now that Melissa is looking after the children, you should leave, Beatrice spoke as if the house belonged to her, taking on an authoritative tone in Janes absence. As the argument continued below, Patrick emerged from the room, his face darkening. Enough, everyone, be quiet. Patrick looked at them silently and then gestured towards Finley. You can go back now. Ill call you if I need you. Upon hearing this, Finley felt disheartened. With a menacing tone, she said, You just wait. Beatrice immediatelyined to her son, Why not bring the children to our house? Your grandfather and I can take care of the children and ensure nothing untoward happens. Patricks cold gaze swept over Beatrice, causing her to step back. No one has evere here before. How did you find your way here? He wasnt naive. Todays events were just a spark, and Patrick had long understood their intentions. Chapter 933 The Artificial Duo What kind of nonsense is this child talking about? Im only looking out for you, arent I? Entrusting your son to a stranger for care. Look, if I hadnt appeared in time, who knows what might have happened to the child? Beatrice, with a maternal demeanor, seemed to have reconciled with Patrick. We are all sensible people; lets not y dumb! Patrick sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. What are you implying, Patrick? Melissa asked softly, feeling that Patrick was now very intimidating, as if he could see through them. I can allow my cousin to care for the children here, but I wont let you back in, Patrick, aware of Beatrices past wrongdoings, harbored reservations! I thought my son had started a family and had his own children, he would understand me as a mother. I never expected you to see me this way! Beatrice expressed her grievances and sorrows, shedding tears. To Patrick, these words were utterly repugnant. Youve been prying into my affairs and Janes, even knowing the true situation of these children, yet you insisted on Maria bringing these two children over. What kind of heart do you have as my mother? Ever since the two children were diagnosed with their illness, Patrick had privately investigated the whole matter. It turned out that everything was rted to Beatrice; he had discovered the biological mothers of these two children, who had been instructed by their mother to leave the children at the orphanages door to be taken inside by the director. These two children actually suffered from congenital heart disease, despite appearing outwardly normal. In her desperation, Maria naturally brought the children over upon seeing them. Little did she know that she had fallen into Beatrices trap. Beatrice waspletely dumbfounded, staring nkly at her son. His n was wless, and she hadnt expected him to see through it. I was also doing it for Janes sake. To ease her pain and prevent her from being so heartbroken when she sees the children, Beatrice exined, which sounded reasonable. Melissa, on the other hand, waspletely confused and didnt understand what was happening. She finally realized she had been used as a pawn. I dont need you to handle my affairs; I can make my own decisions. I dont need you to meticulously orchestrate everything here. From now on, you are you, and I am me. There is no longer any connection between us, Patrick spoke decisively, showing no mercy. Realizing she couldnt maintain her facade, Beatrice let out a cold snort and left. Seeing Beatrice depart, Melissa knew her presence would likely cause more trouble if she stayed and voluntarily stood up to address Patrick. Im sorry, Patrick, I have caused you trouble by being here. To her surprise, Patrick had never med Melissa. Ill be away on a business trip in a couple of days. Take good care of the children. This statement felt like a promise, spreading through her silent mind. Patrick had never spoken to her so gently before. In the room, Finley, in a fit of rage, threw pillows around, venting her emotions and cursing Patrick. Meanwhile, in another room, Anthony had just finished work and removed his headphones. As he stepped out, he witnessed the chaotic scene and quietly picked up the scattered pillows from the floor. Whats wrong? Why are you so angry? Damn it, Patrick. Cant distinguish right from wrong. That little devil bullied me so badly, and he couldnt even see it. Finley felt sorry for Jane. Little did she know how Jane had managed to live before? Sometimes, dont overestimate men, and dont underestimate them either, Anthony said thoughtfully, earning a re from Finley. What do you mean by that? Are you implying something? Anthony quickly shook his head, but Finley pursued him for an answer. You better make it clear to me, whats going on? The two chased each other into the room, amidst yfulughter. Jane had been apanying her parents in the nursing home for two days now. She had exined her situation to her parents numerous times, hoping to change their minds. Unfortunately, none of her efforts yielded the desired results. Jane walked over to her father with a tray of food and fed him spoonful by spoonful.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. You should go back soon. After all, your own children are there. Theyll be upset if they dont see you for a long time, her father, always understanding, said. Just like when she used to argue with them as a child, it was always her father who consoled her. How can I leave you two alone in this ce? Jane retorted, upset. Were both used to it, her father seemed to have already adapted to this life and was unwilling to move. Youve gotten used to me not being around, and Ive gotten used to not being around the children. Lets just be heartless parents who abandon their children. Jane said a harsh word and walked away. Her mother stepped forward to scold her father. Look at what you said! Our daughter is doing this for our own good. Even if you dont want to disturb her life, you should talk to her properly. Im doing this for her good too, her fathers intentions were understood by her mother, but his way of expressing it was wrong. I actually want you to go back, to be with our daughter properly. Dont you want to see our grandchildren? Seeing Jane so busy these past few days made her mother very happy. She understood that she had her own life and family, even if she didnt want to disturb her. But she was willing to live with them. Are you suggesting we go back to our country? Her father asked her in return! Her mother nodded heavily, and seeing this scene, tears welled up in Janes eyes. With the excuse of arranging for her fathers discharge from the hospital, she left there. She also consulted several experts and discussed several ns. After all, the long journey was so far, and she was afraid that there might be some unpleasant situations on the way. After Jane had arranged everything properly, she came to pick up her parents with peace of mind. And by now, her parents had already packed up their things. The family smiled at each other, understanding without words. And so, they boarded the ne back to their home country. Back in the country, Boss, I think Ive found Madams whereabouts, the secretary rushed into Patricks office with the itinerary in hand. Quick, tell me. Madam is flying in from overseas today. Shes said to arrive in about an hour, the secretarys words made Patrick ecstatic, as if he had finally found hope. Chapter 934 Setting Out Arrange the car immediately, postpone all my work, Patrick couldnt contain his excitement. This was the first time he had heard from Jane since they had been apart for so long, and naturally, he was more excited than anyone else. But, sir, we have to sign a contract with another group in half an hour. This is a hard-won opportunity, and this coboration was an opportunity that Patrick had worked hard for alone for a long time. Patrick waved his hand dismissively. Everything is postponed. Whatever work it is, postpone it for me. Right now, Janees first before anyone else. The secretary couldnt help but sigh at the rtionship between his boss and the bosss wife. The boss was a handsome and wealthy diamond bachelor, while the bosss wife was a beautiful and self-reliant woman. These two were so well-matched and even had two lovely children together. The secretary couldnt help but envy them. On Patricks side, the car was already arranged and heading towards the airport. However, Jane didnt tell anyone about her return this time, not even her disciples. She wanted to quietly help her father fulfill his wish and get through this difficult situation without relying on more people. Her parents also seemed very excited, returning here for the first time in over a decade, their emotions wereplex. Back when we left, this ce wasnt like this. The changes over these years have been so fast. They were once the dominant figures in this city, but they disappeared overnight. Jane pushed her fathers wheelchair down from the ne, and the three of them walked out from the VIP channel, where Patrick was waiting for them inside, but they didnt meet. As soon as they got off the ne, Jane had already arranged for a car to pick them up and take them directly to the hospital. But Patrick waited for half an hour and still didnt see Janes figure. Where are they? Didnt you say the ne had already arrived? Why havent I seen them yet? Patrick berated the secretary. The secretary was at a loss. The message he received today was indeed like this, but it turned out to be a smoke bomb. Dont worry, sir. Lets wait a little longer. Maybe the ne was dyed and theyll show up soon, the secretary could only advise gently, not daring to get angry. Patrick hung up the phone coldly and continued to wait. He waited in the airport all afternoon without seeing Janes figure, which thoroughly irritated him. Now you immediately find out where Jane is. If you still cant find her, or if the information is wrong, dont bothering to work tomorrow, Patrick said ruthlessly, frightening the secretary into agreeing withoutint. Meanwhile, Janes phone was ringing off the hook, but she didnt answer any of them. She had already arranged for her parents to be admitted to the hospital and even contacted the doctor. She had done all of this independently, without relying on Patricks influence. Seeing her daughters capability, her parents felt relieved and pleased. Our daughter has really grown up. Shes be quite mature over these years, the father couldnt help but sigh. Jane went directly to the doctor, discussed her fathers condition with them, and gathered several experts she knew in this hospital. In a short time, all the experts in the city were summoned by Jane and arranged in the small conference room. These are the test results my father had abroad, which confirmed that he has uremia. However, the reason I called you all here is to inquire if theres any possibility of curing it through surgery. Although this question seemed futile, Jane still wanted to give it a try. Several experts were dumbfounded. Uremia, how could there be a cure? It was a disease that once diagnosed, meant certain death. If surgery is forced, there may be risks, and the likelihood of risks is around eighty percent, one of the senior doctors said after their discussion. Jane also agreed with this view. But considering the current situation, how long do you think medication can maintain the condition? He had already survived the first three months, which she considered fortunate, but the days ahead would only get tougher. As a doctor yourself, you probably understand the situation inside out. Moreover, the situation is quiteplex, so we dare not make any rash conclusions. It varies from person to person; some may maintain for one or two years after taking medication, while others, about six months. It all depends on the patients own physical condition. Jane had long understood these polite words. She had called these doctors to see if there were any other methods. Madam, its best to stick to conservative treatment. After discussing for half a day, the experts finally came to a conclusion to opt for conservative treatment. However, it required the patient toe in for a check-up every week to prevent the condition from worsening. Jane silently nodded. Meanwhile, the secretary had also found out about Janes situation and quickly called Patrick. Ive just found out about Madam. They left directly from the VIP channel, so you didnt see them. It seems theyve gone to the hospital, possibly for some serious examination.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It took the secretary quite an effort to find out this information because Jane was a top-notch hacker; if she wanted to hide something, no one else could find it. Patrick grunted and hung up the phone, then drove straight to the hospital. Jane kept all this information to herself and didnt tell her father. With a smile on her face, she walked into the hospital room. Lets go home and stay there. The hospital isnt safe, and staying here will inevitably cause more stress, she suggested. Upon hearing this, her father nodded in agreement, naturally epting his daughters opinion. So, after packing up their things and putting them in the trunk of the car, Jane drove off with her father and mother. As soon as the car started, another car came directly towards them. As Jane got out of the car, ready to scold, she saw Patrick in the car. With a quick change of direction, she drove off. Patrick had been following behind all along. Chapter 935 Jane Returns Daughter, whos behind us? Why has he been following us? The father and mother also noticed something strange. Hes just a boring person, Janes anger hadnt subsided, and she didnt want to have much to do with Patrick. In these days, youve only told us about the childrens situation, but you havent mentioned who you married, the father asked lightly. Jane remained silent. If our daughter doesnt want to talk about it, then lets not ask. The most important thing is to see our grandchildren soon, the mother sensed Janes unhappiness and quickly stopped the father from saying more. It took more than two hours for the car to arrive home from the hospital. Jane helped her parents out of the car and nced at Melissa in the yard, her brows furrowed with a hint of disgust in her heart. She couldnt believe that someone couldnt hold back their impulses just after she left for a few days. But her children were still in the room? Thinking of this, Janes heart ached. Who says mothers dont miss their children? She had just been enduring it all along. Weve arrived. This is my home, Jane pushed the wheelchair and helped her mother with the luggage into the yard. Melissa looked very surprised when she saw Jane and hurriedly went up to inquire, Sister-inw, youre finally back. These days have been exhausting for me. Hearing this, Jane just snorted and ignored her, walking straight into the house with her parents. As soon as she saw her home, Jane felt that something was off. It waspletely different from before she left, as if Patricks room had been moved here entirely. She knew that all this was done by Patrick. Finley? Jane called upstairs. Finley heard the sound and quickly ran downstairs to see Jane, then hugged her, Where have you been these days? Why didnt you tell me? You left me to face such a big house alone, do you know how worried I was? Finley cried andined to Jane,pletely unaware that there were two old people standing next to her. Who are these two? Finley cried for a long time before noticing the two old people and quickly asked. These are my parents. I brought them back from overseas, Jane exined briefly. Finley immediately took the luggage and led them upstairs. Youve had a long journey. How is your health after such a long flight? Jane red at Finley, who immediately shut his mouth. Jane arranged them in the upstairs room. Mom and Dad, you should rest for a while after the long journey. Then she dragged Finley out and asked directly, Whats going on? Did you invite Melissa over? Youre the one to talk. You didnt even give me any news after you left, and I didnt know about so many things happening at home. How am I supposed to handle all these people? Hearing this, Janes anger red up, and she marched straight to the door where she saw Melissa holding a child. Howe youre here? Melissa looked innocent. My cousin agreed for me to stay here. I didnt mean to cause any trouble. I hope you can forgive me! Hearing this, it seemed like Jane was the viin, tearing apart the two siblings. This is my home. Who is your cousin? Since he invited you here, then go back to his home and return my child to me, Jane treated Melissa without any courtesy, just like treating an enemy, showing no mercy whatsoever. My cousin asked me toe and take care of the children, Melissa hugged the child tightly, unwilling to let go. Finley tugged at Janes clothes and pointed in the direction outside where Patrick had already arrived. These days she had experienced Melissas maniptive tactics firsthand, not wanting Jane to suffer any loss, so she whispered softly in her ear, You should be careful around these siblings; they can be quite cunning. Patricks face lit up with a smile as soon as he saw Jane. Youre finally back. Both I and the children have missed you terribly. Finley felt a chill run down her spine. Cousin, my sister-inw wants to drive me away and wont let me take care of the children, Melissa began toin with a pitiful look on her face as soon as she saw Patrick, as if she had found her lifesaver. Finley became anxious upon hearing this. This is a matter between the husband and wife. Why do you need to get involved? Besides, Jane has already returned. What are you doing here, taking advantage of the situation? Jane already understood what had happened in the past few days upon hearing this. Patrick walked up to Jane and gently patted her shoulder, trying to embrace her, but Jane pushed him away abruptly. I believe this is my home. What is your cousin doing here? Who allowed her toe? Hearing this, Patrick quickly exined, Finley, I was worried about leaving a person to take care of the children alone, so I asked my cousin toe. Now that Im back, you can ask her to leave. Janes words were firm and didnt leave any room for negotiation. Sister-inw, please dont drive me away. I really like the children and want to take care of them, Melissa appeared quite aggrieved. After finally straightening things out, she couldnt bear to see Janee back and disrupt the situation. They are my children. If you like children so much, then have your own, Jane retorted mercilessly. Finley, standing nearby, felt extremely pleased and mentally gave Jane a thumbs-up. Cousin, look at what sister-inw is saying. What kind of words are those? Finley took the child from her arms and said, Youre just an outsider. What are you getting involved in? Melissa directly vented her grievances on Finley. What are you, an outsider, getting involved in? Little did she know, Jane turned her words back on her. Melissa was immediately rendered speechless. Now that Jane has returned, you can leave. Youve worked hard these past few days. Oh, and heres your payment for these days. Although its not much, its a token of appreciation from me and your sister-inw, Patrick took out a card and ced it in Melissas hand. Finley couldnt hold back herughter anymore and pointed at Patrick, I never expected you to be this kind of person, treating someone as a nanny. With tears in her eyes, Melissa left. Jane carried the child and returned to the nursery, with Patrick following closely behind. As soon as the four nannies saw Jane return, they all stood up. Madam, youre back. The children are all doing well. Jane nodded silently, and Finley quickly waved to the four nannies, gesturing for them to leave.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 936 Reconciliation Now, there were only the two of them left in the room. This is my home. Why did you move your things here and allow outsiders to stay? Dont you know I have OCD? Jane started using him as soon as she came in. I was just trying to provoke you toe back, you know? Only in front of Jane did Patrick lower his head like a child admitting his mistake. And this childish scene could only be seen by Jane. Why did you entrust my children to an outsider for care? You know better than anyone what your cousin was like before. My children are only allowed to be cared for by people I trust. Jane warned him again. Im sorry, its all my fault. Can you forgive me? No. Janes refusal was resolute, showing no mercy. Patrick continued to sincerely apologize, holding onto her arm. I was wrong to handle the matter with the children, I went too far, but I truly wanted to consider your well-being. All along, whether it was after giving birth or before, he always prioritized Janes health above everything else. You deceived me, which is what I cant stand the most. Jane repeated this sentence again, perhaps because of this, she couldnt let it go. I swear I wont deceive you again in the future. In fact, Janes resentment towards Patrick had lessened a lot, but she couldnt get over that hurdle in her heart, so she had been hesitating all along. Ill see how you behave. Finally, Jane stepped back a bit and gave him some chance. This chance was precious to Patrick. Are your parents ill? Why do they seem not very good? In fact, he had already noticed it when they were at the hospital earlier, but out of respect for the two elders, he hadnt mentioned it. Jane nodded faintly, feeling indebted to her parents. She could only make it up to them in this way. My father is in thete stage of uremia with no possibility of cure. He can only rely on medication for treatment. Its estimated that there wont be much time left, so I brought him back home. Patrick finally understood that her disappearance during these past few days was because of the situation at her own home. He gently embraced Jane,forting her, Whatever happens, we can face it together. This statement was like a promise, hitting Janes heart heavily. Meanwhile, Finley, who was eavesdropping at the door, also felt extremely happy in her heart. Finally, she saw a hopeful oue. Ahem! She deliberately cleared her throat at the door. The two inside quickly separated. Jane looked at her with embarrassment. Do you have a sore throat? If so, you should go see a doctor. Hearing this, Patrick couldnt help butugh. Jane was still the mischievous and sharp-tongued woman she was before. Downstairs, the nannies had already prepared the meal. Jane took her parents downstairs. This was the first time her parents officially met Patrick. They hadnt even been able to attend the wedding. Let me introduce myself first. I am Janes husband, Patrick Pansy. Patrick appeared very enthusiastic, taking the initiative to help push his father-inws wheelchair to the main seat. It was evident that he valued his father-inw a lot, which made Jane feel relieved. The parents couldnt close their mouths due to Patricks appearance. Watching such a handsome and wealthy young man treat their daughter so well, they could finally feel at ease. You two being together is stronger than anything else. Meanwhile, the other two joined them downstairs at the dining table. It was the first time in a long while that they had a family meal together, and it was lively and joyful. After the meal, the father went back to his room to rest, while Jane sat on the swing in the yard, admiring the night sky but thinking about her fathers condition. For other illnesses, there might still be a chance of recovery, but this one had no possibility of cure at all. Patrick quietly approached her from behind. Tomorrow, Ill contact experts from other major hospitals. Hopefully, they can provide a reasonable exnation. Jane waved her hand dismissively with a smile. Weve already discussed this today. If it wasnt for thest resort, I wouldnt be so distraught. Patrick knew Janes capabilities were no less than his, so he was confident that whatever solution she came up with would be foolproof. Let them stay herefortably, Patrick said, gently embracing her shoulder. The scene between the two was heartwarming. Upstairs, the babies saw this scene and smiled. Finally, they saw them reconciled like before. Back at home, Melissa immediately started venting her anger at Beatrice. Fortunately, Mike was in the backyard and didnte forward; otherwise, seeing Melissa like this would only make him angrier. It was your rotten idea that got me into this mess, making mee here to be humiliated when Jane came back. As soon as Jane returned, Patricks attitude towards her would surely change; they both understood that. Beatrice remained calm, sitting on the sofa leisurely sipping her tea. If you had the ability, you wouldnt have been sent back. What can I do? Since Melissa wasnt her biological daughter, she didnt have much emotional attachment to her. For Beatrice, Melissa was just a pawn in her hands. Sacrificing Melissa for her own goals was possible. If only I had known, I wouldnt havee! With these words, Melissa left and went back home. Seeing her father busy in the kitchen, and her mother having passed away long ago, they hadnt been dependent on each other for more than a decade. Her father had been working at Patrickspany, holding an important position. Melissa suddenly had an idea and quietly approached her father to discuss.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Dad, Im not a kid anymore. Instead of idling around, why dont you let me work at thepany? At least Ill have something to do, Melissas suggestion seemed reasonable. After all, they were both part of the Pansy family, so working at the familypany was not unreasonable. However, her fathers expression changed. Nowadays, the wholepany listens to Patrick. In thepany, Im just a general manager. Your grandfather handed over all the family assets to Patrick. If you rashly go to work, it might upset Patrick. Im just an honest person, I didnt have much ability to begin with, and I finally got a long-term job. Chapter 937 Working at Jane’s Company Even if he didnt do well, no one would say anything. Ensuring his own livelihood and his daughters health, he had noints. Melissa immediately became unhappy when she heard this. I also studied abroad and came back. Instead of working elsewhere, why not let me learn something by following Patrick? Her father fell into deep thought. Melissa kept clinging to his arm, coaxing him. After all, she was his only daughter, and naturally, he didnt want to see her unhappy. Eventually, he reluctantly agreed. The next day, Issac Pansy returned to thepany and went straight to Patricks office to discuss his daughters job. Knock, knock, knock! Issac was very polite, which was one of the reasons Patrick admired him. Come in. Issac hesitated, feeling embarrassed as he spoke. Your cousin has been back for a while now, and it wouldnt be a bad idea to find her a job in our familyspany. It would keep her out of trouble. This was the first time Issac had sought help from Patrick in a long time. After all, he didnt have much to ask of Patrick. Patrick sighed and nced at Issac. I understand your intentions, and I know shes your only daughter. However, her field of study doesnt match ourpanys business but is more rted to Janespany. So instead of having her work in an unfamiliar field, its better to let her work in her own area of expertise. Hearing this, Issac found it reasonable. However, since he and Jane didnt have much interaction, it might be inappropriate to directly send her to Janespany. Ill need your help with this, Issac appealed to Patrick once again. Dont worry, Ill call her right away, Patrick responded readily, leaving Issac feeling satisfied as he left. Patrick immediately called Jane. What did you say? You want Melissa to intern at mypany? Are you sure shell agree to this? Jane wasnt opposed to the idea per se; she was just concerned that Melissas original intention was to work with Patrick. If she came to Janespany instead, who knows what trouble might arise. After all, men and women are different. Can you trust her in ourpany? Patricks words made Jane burst intoughter. Without much ado, she agreed. Under the pretext of bringing food to her father, Melissa arrived at thepany. She happened to run into Patricking out of the elevator and eagerly approached him. Patrick, can I work at thepany? Patrick nced at her lightly and patted her shoulder. Ive already spoken to your father. Youll be working at Janespany. You can report there today. Shes waiting for you at the office. Melissas heart sank upon hearing this. She was about to argue with him, but Patrick left without giving her a chance to exin. Her carefully thought-out n had once again fallen apart. In frustration, she went to her fathers office to vent her anger. Didnt you say I could work at thepany? Why am I going to Janes ce now? Jane already dislikes me, and now that Ill be under her nose, shell like me even less. Seeing her daughters sulking appearance, Issac could only try to calm her down, speaking softly and gently. What nonsense are you talking about? Both of thesepanies belong to our family, and Jane is part of our family. Moreover, finding a job in a field you like is a rare opportunity. Others cant even beg for it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Melissa carefully calcted in her mind. Originally, she had hoped to work in the samepany as Patrick to have more contact with him. But now, herst bit of hope had been shattered. There wasnt even a chance to turn back. Wasnt this pushing her into the fire? Anyway, I wont go to herpany. I wont subject myself to her whims. Thinking of Janes sour face, Melissa felt a strong aversion. She couldnt even imagine interacting with her together. My dear daughter, its not your turn to negotiate yet. Having a job is already quite difficult. Seeing his daughter aiming for unreachable goals made him angry. Do you think Im sopetent in thispany? Its all thanks to your grandfathers influence. Otherwise, with Patricks personality, he would have kicked me out long ago. You must understand this! Issac was resentful. He had always treated his daughter with great care, fearing that something might happen in the future. So he had always indulged her. He had let bygones be bygones about what had happened before. But now, they had to behave and toe the line. Melissa looked at her father, whose face had aged, with many gray hairs on his temples, feeling heartbroken. Dad, Ill go. Then, Melissa went to Janespany downstairs. Jane had already instructed the supervisor to wait for her downstairs. When the supervisor saw Melissa, she hurried over. You must be Miss Pansy. Im here on behalf of Ms. North. Melissa nodded arrogantly. Wheres Jane? She didnt show an ounce of politeness, which made the supervisor feel disappointed. Ms. North is in a meeting upstairs. She asked me to show you around thepany first. The supervisor knew who Melissa was and her identity, so she didnt dare to neglect her. I just want to see Jane now. I dont want to listen to anyone else. With that, Melissa took Janes private elevator directly to the top floor. The supervisor followed dumbfoundedly, feeling chilled. How could this woman be so disrespectful? Jane wasnt someone to be trifled with. Even Patrick respected her, but she was acting so presumptuously. Meanwhile, Jane was discussing the final item of work. After April and the otherse back, we can proceed with the follow-up work. They should be back soon, so we wont have to wait too long. Just as Jane finished delegating tasks, someone barged in without warning, causing her expression to change instantly. Everyone raised their heads, curious to see who it was. The supervisor hurriedly exined from behind, Ms. North, Im sorry, I couldnt stop her. Im sorry. Chapter 938 Showing You Respect Jane waved her hand lightly and nced at Melissa in front of her. I wondered who was so bold, turns out its Patrick cousin! Everyone sweated for Melissa. Whenever Jane spoke in such a sarcastic manner, someone usually ended up unlucky. Melissa acted as if thepany belonged to her, not even bothering to look at Jane and sitting directly beside her. Sister-inw, since youre in a meeting, as a member of thepany, I have the right to participate. Ill just sit here and listen. You dont need to mind me; you can continue the meeting. Melissas casual words had already ignited Janes anger. Jane suppressed her temper, unwilling to embarrass Melissa in front of so many people, nor could she back down. In that case, lets continue the meeting. Jane smirked, showing both agreement and patience. Seeing this, everyone began to refocus on their work. They havent returned from overseas yet, have they? Is it too early to arrange their work at this time? The agent responsible for April raised a question. After all, their honeymoon trip had been approved by Jane. Dont worry about that. We just need to proceed with our ns. Besides, it might be toote to rearrange their work when they return, which could affect their effectiveness. Jane liked to consider things thoroughly before taking action, making her work more efficient. Excuse me, may I interrupt? When you mention April, are you referring to the famous singer? Melissa interjected, already causing discontent among the others. Jane didnt answer, but her assistant exined, Yes, they are currently on their honeymoon. Upon hearing this, Melissa burst intoughter. I cant believe a mere entertainer has so much privilege, even having time for a honeymoon. It seems they dont care much about thepanys boss. What use is such an artist? Melissa didnt know who April was before, she had only heard of her fame. Moreover, she had been overseas for a long time and was not familiar with interpersonal rtionships in thepany and some trivial matters concerning Jane. Miss Pansy, if you have any questions, we can discuss them privately after the meeting. After all, we are still in a meeting. The assistant spoke humbly, not attaching much importance to Melissa, knowing that Janes expression was already changing. You can continue with the meeting. Ill just be here listening, Melissa said deliberately, emphasizing thest two words as if monitoring their work.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jane disliked this feeling the most. She stood up directly and looked at Melissa. Their trip was approved by me, and I fully support it. As a new employee of thepany, if you have any questions, you can talk to me directly. I dont like it when someone interrupts me during a meeting. Jane could speak so politely only because of Patrick. Otherwise, she would have asked Melissa to leave long ago. Melissa quickly apologized. Im sorry, Im really sorry. With Melissas presence, Jane felt that the meeting might not be able to continue. So she directly addressed everyone, You can all go back now. Well end the meeting here today. If theres anything, Ill inform you in the group. The people sitting in the conference room were all top leaders and Janes right-hand men. It was their presence as core agents that kept Janespany moving forward. Janes words had barely fallen when Melissa immediately took over, saying, Since everyone is here, I might as well join the group too. With that, she took out her phone, preparing to scan the code from the assistant next to her to enter their core leadership group. Everyone nced at Jane and smiled, waving their hands. Sorry, this is our internal group. Then everyone left the meeting room. The assistant remained by Janes side, apanying Jane and Melissa. Seeing that everyone didnt fall for it, she turned her focus directly to Jane. Sister-inw, now that were all part of the samepany, you cant keep things from me. After all, I also want to share your burden. For some reason, Jane felt extremely disgusted upon hearing this. I heard you werent satisfied with the way the receptionist treated you? Jane had already seen Melissas behavior downstairs through surveince footage with sound, and she knew he wasnt easy to deal with, let alone easilying to herpany. Rather than wasting time with useless words, it was better to take practical actions. How could that be? I just didnt quite like the receptionist, so we didnt get along. I thought since its our ownpany, I might as well stay with you as your assistant. It would also be convenient for you to teach me. Melissas scheming was quite clever. The assistant beside her was quite surprised. She had been doing her job well, but suddenly someone came and took it away from her for no reason. Anyone would find this unbearable. My assistant is doing a good job. Why should I rece her? Jane addressed her directly. The assistant felt a warmth in her heart. She didnt expect Jane to have such high expectations of her. Outsiders can never be as close as our own family members, especially since Im your husbands cousin. Melissa decided to use their family rtionship to her advantage, just to let Jane know she got in through connections. And also to make her stance clear. However, Jane didnt buy into it at all and didnt even give her a chance to argue. There are no rtives in mypany. Once you step into thepany, you must address me as Ms. North. Regardless of your rtionship with Patrick outside, once youre in mypany, you must obey me. Mypany relies on ability, and only those with strong abilities have a chance to stay. Janes words were crystal clear, and Melissa surely understood them. Furthermore, Ill give you a day to familiarize yourself with all thepanys positions and the responsibilities of each person, including the information about all the artists in thepany. After youve familiarized yourself, Ill assign you tasks. Wait for me in the office at this time tomorrow. Ill assess you. Only if you pass tomorrows assessment will you have a chance to stay. Otherwise, I wont consider anyones face. Chapter 939 Inspection Work Janes words were resolute, and the assistant standing by nodded vigorously, unable to help apuding in her heart. Melissa stood there with a puzzled look, and then Jane left with her assistant. After the many agents left, they began discussing Melissas identity.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How could our boss, such a shrewd person, allow a rtive to work under her nose? Especially when this rtive doesnt seem to respect the boss at all. Several agents sat together, chatting away. No matter what they said, they were all thinking about Jane. Look at that person, so arrogant, not showing an ounce of courtesy. I wonder who introduced her here. Didnt he say her surname is Pansy? Shes likely a rtive from the presidents side, but why is she here with Jane? Several agents were puzzled by todays events, but they couldnte up with an answer. When Melissa approached, they were still discussing with varying volumes that happened to reach Melissas ears. I didnt expect my sister-inw to know that there are so many gossipy people in thepany. No wonder its an entertainment gossippany. The implication behind these words was clearly using Jane while disparaging thepany. What are you doing here? This is our agents area. It shouldnt be within your scope, Sarah, Janes capable right-hand woman and the first person to join Jane, questioned. Of course, my sister-inw asked me to familiarize myself with the business. Send me a copy of all the information on the artists in your hands and send me a copy of all the information in thepany, Melissa requested the information from them as if inspecting the work. However, Jane had never said such a thing. Sarah understood Jane very well. They wouldnt let this unexpected guest off easily. I think the boss means you should understand all thepanys artists and pass her assessment, Sarah rified. Melissa hadnt expected Janes subordinates to be so astute. Ive just arrived at thepany and Im not familiar with everything. Thats why I asked for your help, Melissa changed her attitude to a more humble one, looking sincere but still retaining her haughty demeanor. Several agents pointed and gestured at Melissa but none of them were willing to help. Dont forget that I was brought here by Jane. So offending me is equivalent to offending Jane, Melissa attempted to threaten them. However, theirughter only grew louder,ughing directly in Melissas face. Are youughing at me? Several agentsughed heartily without saying a word. Then a voice came from behind Melissa. Miss Pansy, these are the documents the boss asked me to give you. Please make sure to familiarize yourself with all the information by the end of today. Tomorrow morning at 9:00, the boss will personally assess you. After giving these instructions, the assistant left, leaving all the documents in Melissas hands. Seeing all the documents, Melissa was dumbfounded. She had hoped to spend the day quietly, but she had been given a stern warning by Jane. Sarah walked up to her. Miss Pansy, take a good look. If you dont understand anything,e to me. I will treat you as my most beloved disciple. Several agents burst intoughter upon hearing this and followed Sarah. Melissa, feeling humiliated and mocked like never before, angrily threw the documents on the ground. This scene was witnessed by Jane. Boss, do we really need to keep such a person? the assistant couldnt understand. With so many excellent employees in theirpany, why bring in someone who knows nothing, like a spoiled rich girl? Jane casually replied with a hint of calction, Only when shes exhausted will she not cause trouble. Alone in a small office facing piles of documents on the table, Melissa felt overwhelmed. The assistant kept bringing more documents, driving her to the brink of copse. How can yourpany possibly need so much information? Based on what she knew, Janespany had only been established for less than five years. How could there be so much data to review? Miss Pansy, although ourpany is rtively new, our performance is excellent. Therefore, we have quite a number of artists. Since you want to understand the entirepany, its natural to familiarize yourself with all the artists information, the assistants official exnation left Melissa with no room for objection. She could only grit her teeth and continue. It wasnt until 10:00 at night that Jane finished her work and quietly approached Melissas desk, only to find her still toiling away. Seeing a young heiress enduring such hardship, Jane couldnt bear it. She approached Melissa and kindly suggested, Instead of working so hard, why not go home and be the Miss of the Pansy family? Hearing this, Melissa snorted coldly. Dont think I dont know. Youre trying to force me out of thepany using reverse psychology. I dont need to resort to such tactics with you. If you really cant finish the work, you can tell me, Jane replied, hoping to see Melissa beg for mercy. But Melissa remained defiant and refused to bow down. Well see about that tomorrow, she said firmly. Jane admired her courage and decided to give her another chance. Back at home, Jane found Patrick taking care of the children, who seemed to have grown a lot today and looked much happier. Her parents had already gone to bed. Jane briefed the nanny about the childrens day and was about to ask further questions when Patrick interrupted. Ive already asked everything you want to know. The answer is everything is fine, Patrick said. Jane smiled knowingly. In their room, Patrick pulled her into a chair and massaged her shoulders. You must be unfamiliar with thepany after resting for so long. Jane chuckled. Are you asking about your cousin? Although Melissa was rmended by Patrick, he trusted Janes judgment. He knew she wouldnt mistreat her. Dont worry, shes family. I wont mistreat her. But theres one condition: ourpany doesnt employ idle people. Those who are capable will stay, and if not, Im sorry, Jane exined. Chapter 940 Staying Is Her Ability Janes words were crystal clear, hoping Patrick would understand the situation. Whether she can stay is up to her ability! Patrick pulled her onto the bed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Why should we mention outsiders during our private time? he said, leaning in to kiss her. Next day Sunlight streamed into the bed, causing Jane to squint as she struggled to get up. After checking on the children and exchanging a few words with her parents, she headed to thepany. On the way, she watched the surveince footage and discovered that Melissa hadnt left her desk all night. Jane was surprised by her courage. As soon as Jane returned to her office, she saw Melissa waiting. Boss, feel free to ask anything, Melissa said. In just one day, her attitude had be humble, and she seemed much more mature. This pleased Jane greatly. In that case, tell me about the history of ourpanys development, Jane asked casually. She expected to challenge Melissa, but she answered fluently. Now, tell me about our several agents and their characteristics, Jane asked. She often asked this question during interviews to hear different answers from different people. Melissa responded, As far as I know, decisions and actions between high-level agents are beyond my jurisdiction, so I have no right to intervene. Jane was pleased with her answer and gave her a thumbs up. Very good! Youve be quite skillful! Can I stay? Melissa asked again. Of course, Jane replied. Melissa seemed to be a promising talent for theirpany, and with proper training, she could be a valuable asset. What do I need to do? Someone wille to guide youter. As soon as Jane finished speaking, Sarah entered the room. Boss, everything is ready on my end. Miss Pansy cane over anytime, Sarah said, adopting a businesslike tone, still remembering yesterdays joke. Are you implying that I should learn from her how to be a good agent? Melissas expression changed when she saw Sarah. She didnt want to follow someone like her, even if she was capable. Why dont you want to? Jane intervened. The artists she has trained in ourpany are quite famous. Perhaps even more famous than you? Your father sent you here to achieve something, and Im just trying to help you achieve that. Janes words were very insightful. Melissa pondered for a long time before finally agreeing and leaving the office with Sarah. They arrived at the 15th floor, where each agent had their workstation. Although they didnt physically work in thepany, their reserved positions indicated thepanys strength. Let me give you a brief introduction. In ourpany, whether its agents or artists, they only need to know one thing: all work can be negotiated, Sarah exined. This was a rule set by Jane to ensure equality between agents and artists. This rule is quite reasonable, Melissa admired Jane, thinking she was just a decorative piece relying on Patrick and thepanys cooperation to expand her ownpany. I have many artists under my wing, and although theyve started their projects, your job is to apany them. Whatever their needs are, you must fulfill them as much as possible, Sarah instructed Melissa on her new responsibilities, not nning to keep her idle. So, Im just a babysitter? Melissa didnt quite understand her new role. All agents are caretakers, including myself, Sarah rified. In the entertainment industry, everyones rolesplemented each other, without distinctions of superiority or inferiority, especially since thepanys artists were very united. Alright! Which artist should I follow? Melissa asked. Sarah pointed to a workstationbeled Haven. Melissa had read about her and knew she had a twin who always apanied Jane. Do I need to go there today? Melissa felt a bit overwhelmed by the fast pace of work, especially since her life abroad had been slower-paced. In 10 minutes, there will be a car downstairs to take you to the set. Ill inform them in advance, and when her project is finished, your probation period will also end, Sarah exined the arrangements. Melissa could only nod in agreement, unable to say much. Seeing Melissa being so obedient, Sarah finally rxed and patted her shoulder, saying, Working in our industry isnt as easy as it seems. Dont judge a book by its cover; the pain some people carry may be beyond your imagination. These words lingered in Melissas mind. Later, Sarah went to Janes office. Has the person been sent away? Jane casually asked. Wasnt it your arrangement? Shes already gone, Sarah replied. Jane had instructed her to ensure Melissa left, regardless of who she followed. You handled it well! Its better to get rid of a troublemaker early rather than let them linger around, Janemented. Such matters werent easily epted. Sarah nced at Jane and directly asked, This Miss seems frail on the outside, but shes quite scheming. Even if shes following Haven, keep an eye on her. Jane understood, but since Haven was part of their team, having her watch over Melissa would be helpful. Patrick only instructed Melissa to stay in herpany, without specifying any position. She didnt like her type and wouldnt waste too much time on her. Later, Jane convened another meeting with all the senior leaders to resume the interrupted meeting fromst time. Chapter 941 Accident Jane had a very busy day with work, and she didnt have time to check her phone at all. Meanwhile, Patrick was also in a meeting, and both of them were overwhelmed. President, something terrible has happened, Patricks meeting was interrupted by his secretary.From N?velDrama.Org. Cant it wait until after the meeting? Patrick disliked being interrupted. Its extremely serious. Upon hearing this, Patrick halted the meeting and gestured for an exnation. Go ahead. Melissa had an ident. The car she was in crashed on the road, and shes been taken to the hospital, the secretarys words shocked Patrick, and even the people in the meeting room were stunned. General manager General manager! People around him called out in concern. Hurry, lets get to the hospital. Several people helped the affected person into the car. Patrick followed, constantly calling Jane on the way but receiving no response. Has everything been investigated? How did this happen? Wasnt she supposed to be at Janespany? How could she get into an ident? Patrick couldntprehend it. The secretary didnt know the details; she had only received the news and rushed to report it. Meanwhile, Jane had just finished a meeting when Sarah pulled her aside. Whats going on? You seem flustered, Jane asked, still wearing a smile. Stop smiling. Theres been an ident, Sarahs serious expression made Jane realize the severity of the situation. What happened? The car that was taking Melissa to the film set got into an ident on the way. The driver died on the spot. Janes legs weakened upon hearing this. What about Melissa? How is she? Despite any conflicts they had, she didnt want to see Melissa disappear from her sight, let alone wish harm upon her. We dont know the full extent yet. Its said to be serious, and shes been taken to the hospital. In a panic, Jane rushed downstairs, with Sarah following closely behind. They hurried back to the hospital, where Patrick and the affected persons rtive were already waiting. Seeing Jane, the rtive went berserk and lunged at her. You owe me my daughter back! Patrick quickly intervened, separating them. Please calm down, Uncle. We havent fully understood what happened yet. My daughter was perfectly fine when she entered yourpany. She was just working in the office, how could she get into an ident? What did you make my daughter do? Currently, all me was being ced on Jane. Sarah exined, We arranged for her to apany an artist to the film set to familiarize herself with the job of an agent. The driver and car were provided by thepany, both experienced. Its just an unfortunate ident. But the rtive didnt care for exnations and angrily used Jane, Shes my only daughter. I raised her with difficulty. She made some mistakes before, and you sent her abroad withoutint. Now shes back, just wanted to find a job at Patrickspany. I felt it wasnt right, so I asked for Patricks opinion and sent her to yourpany. But she hadnt been there for even two days, and this happened. No matter who was involved, this was an irreparable tragedy. Uncle, please calm down first. Things may not be as bad as you think, and there might still be hope, Jane could only kindly persuade, now regretting deeply. Patrick sat the rtive down in a chair and pulled Jane aside to inquire about the situation seriously. Im asking you, why did you let her go with the film crew? Although he didnt understand the internal structure of Janespany, he knew that apanying a film crew wasnt something an agent should do; it was the responsibility of an assistant. Im just as upset and saddened by this as you are. It was ourpanys arrangement. She was just a new employee, and I was just doing my job, Jane didnt feel like she did anything wrong; she just thought it wasnt right to shift all the me onto her. I know youve never liked Melissa, so letting her go to yourpany was a mistake, Patrick said out of frustration. Do you really see me as someone who would sacrifice others lives for my own benefit? Am I really that despicable in your eyes? Jane couldnt understand why, instead of thinking about how to solve the problem, they were ming each other. Thats not what I meant. Jane didnt bother to argue and walked straight out, arriving at the front of the operating room to see Sarahforting the rtive. Melissa is lucky; shell be fine. You just need to trust. Several people waited outside the operating room; none of them left. The surgery took a whole day, and the lights outside finally went out. Melissa was wheeled out, and the rtive trembled in fear seeing her lying motionless on the bed. How is she? Is she still in danger? Patrick asked the doctor. When the ident happened, she was likely on the phone. The chip was embedded in her skull, so removing it will take time. Shes currently in aa, and I cant say for sure if shell make it, the doctors words left Jane utterly disappointed. She had hoped Melissa would wake up, and maybe everything would be understood, but now everything was uncertain. How could this happen? Jane muttered to herself, unable to believe any of it. They then moved Melissa to the intensive care unit. Upon seeing Jane, the rtive knelt down. I beg you to spare my daughter. She didnt mean topete with Patrick. She just wanted a stable job. Please spare her. Jane found his words strange; she hadnt done anything wrong. Why were they ming her for everything? Please, get up, Jane and Sarah helped him to his feet, but the rtive wouldnt listen. My daughter isnt exceptional; she just wanted stability. I hope you can spare her. Shes already a vegetable and poses no threat to you. Chapter 942 Public Business Faced with the rtives words, Jane didnt know what to say. No matter how she exined, it seemed to have no effect. In fact, I never intended to harm Melissa. When she joined thepany, I treated it as a business matter and never thought of harming her, Janes exnations fell on deaf ears. The me had already been ced entirely on her. Patrick stood dumbfounded beside them, not even willing to speak up for Jane. Boss, there are many reporters outside. They all know about this and want you to give a statement, Sarah saw the sudden news on her phone, all about Jane, and the usations were overwhelming. Unexpectedly, things had developed so fast, reaching a point they couldnt predict. We need to go downstairs and exin, Sarah said to Jane. Jane nced in Patricks direction before heading downstairs without a word. When they reached the ground floor, they saw a crowd of reporters who seemed to have obtained information from somewhere. Jane, we heard that the person hospitalized is Patricks cousin, who used to have feelings for him. Can you rify if this ident was idental or intentional murder? Jane, we heard you had a feud with Melissa. Did you use her by letting her work in thepany? We hope you can give us a reasonable exnation. These reporters were relentless, already specting on every detail regardless of the truth! Sarah supported Jane on the side, afraid she might copse. After all, she had just given birth and was still weak. Im sorry, I dont know where you got this information, but I can assure you that all of it is false. We will release a statement from thepany about the true situation, Jane said firmly, hoping they would pay attention. These reporters wouldnt care about what Sarah said; they wanted public opinion.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane, could youe over and exin this matter? After all, you are involved with the party that had the ident, they persisted. Jane understood their intentions and thoughts very well, but she didnt have the energy to deal with it right now. Im really sorry to disappoint you all. I understand that the negative news about ourpany is regrettable. As Melissa hasnt woken up yet, I believe I owe you an exnation. Once she does wake up, I will rify everything, Jane said sincerely. Later, under Sarahs protection, Jane returned to the hospital. Meanwhile, the rtive and Patrick sat on the sidelines. Some reporters have distorted the facts of this matter, but ourpany will issue a statement to exin everything. Therefore, I hope you wont say anything negative to these reporters, Jane said, also warning the rtive not to say anything inappropriate, even if he was concerned about his daughter. Jane, we wont trouble you with our family affairs, the rtive said before leaving with Patrick. Throughout, Patrick never uttered a word in defense. Arriving at the car, Jane was heartbroken, but she still maintained herposure. There must be many reporters outside thepany now, and I cant go back. Youll have to take charge. When you return to thepany, there are two things you need to do. Jane began arranging the next steps. The first thing is to investigate the whole incident and focus on who Melissa has been in contact with. I feel like theres something fishy about the whole thing, like its a setup waiting for us to fall into. The second thing is to issue a statement from thepany, directly stating that we have no connection to this incident. Pull out all the footage of Melissa since she joined thepany andpile it into a five-minute video to be released online. I need the highest quality audio. Jane intended to silence the public with their own mouths. Sarah nodded in agreement. Dont worry, Im here in thepany. It wont copse. But with so many artists in thepany, they might be affected. Thepany was the backbone for the artists. If there was any problem with thepany, these artists would definitely be affected. Tell our artists that thepany is facing difficulties and they need to unite and cooperate. They need to learn to solve problems on their own. Jane made everything clear. She just didnt want to see any negativements. After briefing everything, shey heavily in the car. Sarah directly drove Jane home. Her parents were outside enjoying the sun and were unaware of what had happened in thepany. Seeing her return during working hours, they were puzzled. Are you feeling unwell? Why are you back at this time? Her mother came up and touched her head, while her father grabbed her hand. Your head isnt hot, but your hands are cold. Whats wrong? At that moment, Janes heart softened. Perhaps only in front of her family could she let go of all defenses and be like a child. Because of this, she had been holding back her emotions for a long time and finally couldnt help but cry. Resting her head on her mothers shoulder, she let out all the grievances and resentments she had received today. Her father was confused, constantly speaking up for Jane. Who dared to bully my precious daughter? After crying for a long time, Jane finally calmed down. Im sorry, Mom, Dad, for worrying you. Her mother wiped away her tears. What are you thinking? Were a family. Whatever difficulties we face, well face them together. So, supporting her father, they went to the room, where Jane briefly told them the whole story. Those idiots dont have brains? Dont they know my daughter is innocent? Her father was furious, ready to argue with the rtive. But her mother stopped him. Youre too impulsive. You cant even take care of your own health properly, yet you want to take care of others. I cant stand seeing them bully my daughter like this. Ill thoroughly investigate this matter. I wont let them bully my daughter for nothing. Jane didnt want to burden her parents with too much negativity, so she only said a few words, but it was enough to make her parents worry. Chapter 943 The Honest Man Gets Angry After she left, tears streamed down her fathers face uncontrobly. Jane didnt go far, just quietly listened at the door. Its all my fault. I contracted this illness, not knowing how many days I have left. I cant apany our daughter and protect her from the wind and rain. Her father kept ming himself, repeatedly pounding his chest. What are you doing? Do you think you can protect our daughter like this? Do you think our daughter will buy into this? Her mother felt they came back toote; they shouldnt have stayed abroad for so long, and they shouldnt have quarreled with their daughter. Seeing Jane crying today broke his heart. Im going to investigate this matter thoroughly. I want to see who dared to harm my daughter behind her back. Her father used to be one of the top businessmen in the city, so he had some connections and experience with the upper ss. Even though thepany had been closed for a long time, it didnt mean his abilities disappeared. Jane, standing at the door, was deeply moved. Just thinking about Patricks attitude at the hospital made her feel as if her heart was being pricked by numerous needles, causing intense pain. When Sarah returned to thepany, as Jane suspected, there were many reporters outside. She parked the car directly in the underground garage and went upstairs from there. Thepany wasnt in chaos; several core leaders were holding the fort. However, some less prominent artists might face exclusion. Haven received the news and came over, even the crew had taken leave. Now is not the time for you toe over, so you dont get implicated, Sarah criticized Haven upon seeing her. The incident has already happened. How could I ignore it? Haven had been waiting for Melissa at the set, but she never expected to receive this oue. Dont worry, Ive already started investigating. Nothing will go wrong. Sarah was very efficient. In no time, she found out who the driver of the car was. Although the car and the driver belonged to theirpany, the driver was frence and had little interaction with them. Is there anything I can do to help? Haven was anxious and eager to help. With so many agents in thepany, I havent let them get involved. Jane also said thepany is your backbone. Only if thepany is safe can you go further. Haven was indignant upon hearing this. What are you talking about? Are you trying to abandon us? Theres no need to say these things! How could we abandon you? Dont think too much about it. Sarah was too busy to know how tofort Haven now, so she just told her not to meddle. Meanwhile, Patrick and his uncle were still at the hospital. Tell me the truth, is this Janes doing? Does she hate Melissa so much that she resorted to violence, arranging this car ident? Patrick immediately shook his head. Uncle, youre overthinking it. Jane couldnt do such a thing. She wouldnt hurt Melissa. She has long forgotten about the past, and she genuinely wants to nurture Melissa. Despite his recent argument with Jane, he couldnt rely solely on spection. Dont think I dont know that youre all lying to me. Even though you two are family, I know exactly what youre up to. Issac was clear. Over the years, Ive always been non-confrontational and nonpetitive when ites to matters at home. Whatever I gain, I wont use it as a means to pursue personal gain. Even if things got so heated between you and your Grandpa, I wouldnt intervene! These were all Issacs inner thoughts, long buried in his heart. I dont want to meddle in the conflicts between you two. As long as they dont threaten the way, I wont harm my daughter. I can live and let live without arguing with you. But today, I just cant endure it anymore. The way Jane treated Melissa before, I witnessed it all. Whenever Issac mentioned Jane, it didnt sit well with him. He always felt that his daughters transformation had something to do with Jane. I also know that you both dont like Melissa and dont want her to be a burden to you. But you cant harm her. Shes an innocent person. As he spoke, Issac started crying again. Patrick could onlyfort him gently on the side, while Mike received the news and rushed over immediately. Following him was Beatrice. This family gathered at the hospital. Whats going on? I was terrified when I saw the news. How could something happen to Melissa? Wasnt she fine, going to work? Beatrice took the opportunity to spread the word, afraid that others wouldnt know about Melissa and Janes rtionship. Patrick, tell me whats going on. Does it have anything to do with Jane? This time, Mike was also angry. After all, their family, the Pansy family, naturally valued their own. Ive already said it has nothing to do with Jane. It couldnt possibly be Janes doing! He exined everything, over and over again. Why wouldnt anyone believe him? He felt parched repeating himself. Beatrice also tried to console, Its your cousin whos in trouble, not that were intentionally siding with Jane. Its just that everything seems too suspicious. We feel like theres something we dont know. Why dont you call Jane here? Such a big thing happened, and shes hiding. Mike pounded his cane heavily, muttering angrily about Jane. She was just scolded away by Uncle. She should be home taking care of the kids now. Isnt she supposed to be capable? Howe a few words from us can make her angry? Beatrice finally caught an opportunity to criticize Jane. How could she let go of this chance? After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to vent. My poor daughter, just a couple of days ago she was lively by my side, and now shes lying on a cold bed. We dont even know if shell wake up. Beatrice cried with snot and tears, causing Issac great sorrow. Whats with all this crying? Mike yelled at them directly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Its my daughter lying on that bed. Cant I be a little sad? Whats wrong with that? Issac, who had always temperate, unexpectedly snapped at Mike for the first time. Chapter 944 It’s Not Easy to Destroy Her Can you go home with me? Jane looked at him and asked. The little boy turned his head and nced at his mother before walking over to her side. He held her hand and said, Mom, can I? Looking at his timid appearance, Jane couldnt help but sigh. Losing the pir of such a family would be a heavy blow. She couldnt let this kind of life continue, and she definitely couldnt ruin another family just because of Melissa. Lets find a ce to sit down, Jane said. Feeling sorry for them, Jane took them to a nearby caf. The group sat together, and Jane thoughtfully ordered a cake and a drink for the little boy. The woman couldnt help but be amazed at Janes kindness. Sometimes I feel like everyone else is a bad person who doesnt care about the life and death of me and my son. Besides having a child in our family and his father taking care of us every day, no one else would look at us with such respect, like you do. The woman spoke with tears welling up in her eyes, sounding heartbroken. The little boy ate silently. I brought you here to ask if any strangers have been taking care of you recently, especially taking care of your sons father. The woman carefully recalled her interactions with her sons father in the past few days and realized that there hadnt been any. She quickly shook her head. Lately, my sons father has been leaving early anding backte every day, and hes been working harder than before because our child is going to school. Its expensive to go to school here, and were not locals, so we have to pay a high price! Hearing this, Jane once again confirmed the suspicions in her mind. If it werent for Melissa offering them some benefits, the man probably wouldnt have been so tempted. Have you received any money recently? Jane asked again. Seeing the woman hesitating, Jane felt a sense of urgency. She patiently persuaded her, Dont be nervous. Just tell me what you know. I can help you deal with your sons father. You dont want this child to grow up with a father in jail. It would be a huge emotional burden on him. As a mother herself, Jane could understand this feeling the most. She knew the kind of harm such sorrow could bring to a child. The little boy looked at his mother with sincere eyes, bright and prating. Finally, the woman rxed her guard. Boss, Ill tell you the truth. A few days ago, I did receive a considerable sum of money in my ount. However, my childs father said that the money was transferred by someone from thepany over there, and he didnt want me to touch it. He even reminded me that the money doesnt belong to us. Upon hearing this, Jane pursued further, Do you remember your bank ount? Jane took out the bank statement she printed and listened as the woman spoke. She found that the bank ount on the statement matched exactly what the woman had said. In other words, Melissa orchestrated a car ident to frame her. Furthermore, this money was transferred from Melissas ount, and it hadnt been touched yet. Jane, upon making this discovery, became excited. Are you sure youre telling me the truth and not hiding anything? Jane was afraid that she might be lying, as it would affect the reputation of herpany.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The woman was firm. Youre a good person, and Im willing to tell you. Indeed, there was money in my ount, but I dont know whose it is. Jane quietly turned on the recording function and recorded their entire conversation. Afterward, she took the woman and the little boy back to their ce of residence. She discovered that the three of them were cramped in a small room that was old and dpidated. No wonder Melissa chose such a person. The more Jane thought about it, the angrier she became. Having this evidence was not enough; the crucial part was to make Melissa wake up and admit it herself. However, from the current situation, even if Melissa woke up, it wouldnt change the oue. Sitting in the car, Jane aimlessly drove around. The thought of Melissa spending so much cash just to harm herpany gave her a headache. How could someone be so heartless? While driving, Jane once again ended up at the police station. This time, she wanted to question the driver about what was more important to him: his wife and child or someone else. Due to their connection, Jane was able to easily meet the truck driver and arranged for them to be in a separate room for Jane to inquire further. Boss, youvee to see me twice in one day, and each time you got the same result. Why are you here again? The truck driver was a little impatient, and this time, he dared to look Jane in the eyes. Jane remained calm, opened the yback function on her phone, and yed the recorded conversation for the man to hear. As the truck driver listened to the conversation between his wife and child, his whole body tensed up, and he became furious only after listening to it all. What gives you the right to approach my wife and child? What gives you the right to coerce them in this way? Facing such questioning, Jane did not deny it. I always felt that a driver like you, who is honest and hardworking, wouldnt do such a thing. I carefully inspected your truck, and although it has been in service for a long time, it is well-maintained, which shows that you are a conscientious person. I dont want someone like you to be wrongly used. Truth be told, the person who wanted revenge is mypany. Due to recent news, many of our artists have received threats. I dont think you want to see so many people, including your wife and child, ending up unable to survive. Jane tried her best to reason with him, hoping he would understand. Did you really see my wife and child? The truck driver couldnt believe it and asked again, fearing that Jane might be deceiving him. I saw your wife and child right after I finished talking to you here. Your child is very cute, and your wife is kind-hearted. Jane envied their family and felt a warm sentiment. I know there must be more to this matter. If you can tell me the truth, I can take care of them properly until you return, Jane added, if you still trust me. The truck driver remained silent, bowing his head, and Jane gave him time to think. Seeing him stay silent, Jane walked out, leaving him with a parting remark, If youve made up your mind, let the police know. Chapter 945 Melissa Wakes Up After leaving the police station, Jane went straight back home and found that all the lights in the room were on. She walked in with some concern and saw Patrick sitting in the living room, holding one of the children and chatting happily with her parents. She didnt know when he had returned, but just looking at his eyes made Jane feel disgusted. She remembered how he didnt believe her earlier today and immediately greeted her parents before going upstairs. Her mother quickly stopped her. Wait a moment. Jane turned around and saw her mother taking the child from Patricks arms. Her father had been giving Patrick signals the whole time. Patrick, we need to talk. Jane didnt want to listen and went upstairs directly. But Patrick hurriedly followed her. At the hospital today, I didnt mean it. I didnt know the truth and thats why I misunderstood you, Patricks exnation seemed wless. Jane just found itughable. Why did you immediately think that I would harm your family before anything happened? Dont you know me? Jane knew that everyone had their reasons to doubt her regarding todays events, but Patrick shouldnt. They were a married couple, and they were supposed to trust each other the most. I was a bit emotional at the time, so I said things that didnt make sense. Dont worry, Ive already hired someone to investigate this matter, Patrick walked up to her, held her hand, and ced it on his cheek. He felt her cold face. She pulled his hand away. I dont need you to investigate, and I dont need you to bother. I can investigate this matter on my own. Afterwards, she directly left their master bedroom and went to the nursery next to it. Janes parents downstairs were even more troubled when they saw this scene. The two children need tomunicate. Nobody should interfere at a time like this.From N?velDrama.Org. Jane tossed and turned on the bed, getting angrier the more she thought about it. She felt more and more wronged, even though Patrick was the one who was truly wronged. Yet he was the one who shut her out with suchbels. Moreover, herpany was also implicated. Today, while shopping, she received numerousints from directors. She felt very wronged as well, but she didnt know how to vent her frustrations. Patrick couldnt provide anyfort either. Feeling troubled, Jane fell asleep. In her dream, it seemed like all the misunderstandings were resolved, and they were happily living with their four children. At the hospital, Issac was alone, keeping watch. There was no useful informationing from the intensive care unit. All the family members had left, leaving only him. Jane didnt have time to rest at home. She got into her car as soon as dawn broke and drove straight to thepany. She noticed that all the lights in thepany were on, indicating how difficult their night had been. As she entered the office building, she saw that everyone had dark circles under their eyes, looking exhausted. And it was Jane who had caused this state of affairs. Entering her office, she saw her close friend gathering people to help with public rtions work. All the colleagues from the PR department were having a meeting there. Jane let out a long sigh and said, Youve all worked hard. How are things progressing? Since yesterday, theirpany had received countless anonymous reports, and each one was extremely malicious. It seemed like they had already expected something like this to happen to theirpany. Regarding these anonymous reports, we have closed the reporting window and disabledments on thepanys forums. Jane made this request in a hurry. The director of the PR department was the first to speak up against Jane. Boss, we havent done anything wrong. If we insist on doing this, it will likely lead public opinion directly against us. Even Sarah thought the same. The reason Ive been working overtime at thepany these past few days is to prevent this situation from happening. Currently, we only have today to investigate and uncover the truth. Otherwise, those outside will drown us in their spit. They were the entertainmentpany that cared the most about public opinion direction. They werent afraid of individual scandals, but they were afraid of negative news about their ownpany. At this moment, the entirepany was at risk. I have already investigated half of the truth about this matter. There should be a faster solution now. Lets hold a press conference this afternoon, or rather, today, to rify the whole situation. Only by taking the initiative could they catch all these people. The colleagues in the PR department nodded in agreement. However, in this critical moment, holding a press conference was indeed a very risky move. If it were any other entertainmentpany, they would think about avoiding the limelight first. This matter has already alerted the Department of Justice and the police station. We dont need to sit and wait for our doom. While they were having the meeting, Jane suddenly remembered her phone and saw that it was a call from Patrick. She chose to hang up immediately. Its alright, lets continue the meeting. Just as she finished speaking, another text message came through. Jane nced at it, and it only had a few short words. Melissa has woken up! As soon as she saw those words, Jane felt as if she had seen a ray of hope and immediately paused the meeting. Lets wait for a moment. There might be a turning point in the situation. Everyone, dont panic and follow my instructions. Sarah continued to lead the meeting on behalf of Jane. Meanwhile, Jane hurriedly rushed to the hospital. Issac and Beatrice had already arrived, and Patrick was also waiting nearby. However, when their family saw Jane, they didnt show much enthusiasm. Instead, they looked at her as if she were a jinx. The door to the intensive care unit opened once, allowing only one person to enter. You discuss and decide who should go in. Without hesitation, Jane directly answered, Ill go in. As soon as she said that, Beatrice objected, Why should you be the first one to go in? Isnt it because of you that she ended up like this? Dont you already have enough trouble? Why do you have to make others unhappy here? Chapter 946 Take Action Upon hearing these words, Jane suppressed her inner anger and stepped forward to apologize to Issac. Im sorry, Issac. Its my fault. I didnt take good care of Melissa, which led to the ident. Im truly ashamed. Apologizing was merely a superficial gesture. In reality, Jane wanted to obtain first-hand information and make Melissa admit everything in person. Patrick chimed in from the side, Why not let Jane go and see? Issac couldnt say much in this situation, so he simply waved his hand at Jane. Thus, Jane smoothly entered the intensive care unit. Seeing Melissa with tubes all over her body, weak and frail, Jane couldnt summon any sympathy. If Issac knew that all of this was Melissas doing, how disappointed he would be. Why did youe? Melissa weakly replied. Through the ss, Issac and the others could only see Jane and Melissa conversing but couldnt hear what they were saying. You yed the Make a Cunning Gateway trick quite well. Its as if mypany mistreated you. Do you think Id believe that? Jane didnt want to beat around the bush. They were all intelligent people, and directness was better. What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I brought this upon myself? Melissa shouted at Jane with all her remaining strength. To undermine my position in this family, to destroy me, you resorted to such methods to achieve your goal and ruin a family. Do you think what you did is honorable? Upon hearing this, Melissa knew that Jane must have learned the truth. As long as I can defeat you, Im willing to do anything, Melissa had dreamed countless times of bing the person by Patricks side, rather than Jane. He had countless times wanted to rece Jane. During her time abroad, she had studied hard and built up her strength for this very purpose. Now that she had finally returned and witnessed their affectionate appearance, she felt a twinge of jealousy. Now that youve admitted it, theres no need for me to ask anything else, right? Take care of your health. Jane quietly turned off the recording function on her phone. After all, she had obtained what she wanted. She walked out of the ward, pretending to look pitiful. Melissa looks really pitiful. You should go and see her. Issac walked straight in. I think you shouldpensate her properly. After all, she helped take care of your children for such a long time, and this incident happened in yourpany. In a situation like this, if our own family members dont step forward to resolve the public opinion, yourpany will likely have a hard time surviving, Beatrice casually remarked, as if she hoped for Jane to face trouble. Are you suggesting that mypany should be in trouble? Should we apologize to Melissa? Since Jane had already obtained what she wanted, there was no need to argue with them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With something happening in yourpany, and it happening under your jurisdiction, dont you think you should take responsibility? Beatrices words caught Janes attention. Furthermore, Jane felt that Melissa couldnt have aplished this on her own. She didnt have the power or ability. There must have been Beatrices assistance in the middle of it. Since you put it that way, mypany will hold a press conference this afternoon. Make sure to pay attention, Jane replied, no longer wanting to argue. Jane didnt want to argue anymore. Is it too risky to hold a press conference at this time? We havent received the results from Patricks investigation yet! Thepanys actions are too significant. I thought you were speechless. When others bully me like this, you cant even say a word. Is this how you protect your family? Jane seemed to release all her grievances at once. Beatrice, feeling unhappy, retorted, You owe an apology to the entire family. Why are you taking out all your anger on my son? Originally, Beatrice didnt like Jane. Although she gave birth to twins and had four children in total, she never met Beatrices expectations of an ideal daughter-inw. This is between Patrick and me. It has nothing to do with you. Jane knew that if they continued their conversation, it would likely escte the conflict even further, possibly leading to a full-blown war. A nurse hurried over, saying, This is the intensive care unit. Please lower your voices so as not to disturb the patients. Both Beatrice and Jane sat silently beside each other. Patrick approached and gently patted Janes shoulder. Are you sure about holding a press conference? Jane nodded again. Ill go with you. Jane wasnt particrly pleased by his offer, but she didnt want Patrick to find out about everything Melissa had done in advance. No need. We will handle ourpanys affairs internally. You dont need to worry about it, boss. After saying that, she turned around and left. Just look at the way she behaves. Clearly disrespecting us. I say its better to divorce her, Beatrice said, only to see her sons expression change immediately. If you continue to disregard respect for elders and say unnecessary things, Ill have no choice but to send you back overseas. Patrick wasnt being polite to his mother. And Beatrice was particrly afraid of her son. You will regret defending a woman like this sooner orter. Patrick saw her leave and quickly caught up. Jane was driving ahead, with him following behind. The two of them arrived at thepany together. Why are you following me all the time? Jane walked up to his car as soon as she got out and tapped on the window. You dont need to worry about it. Patrick responded coldly and bypassed her, heading into the elevator. Meanwhile, the reporters outside were already prepared and waiting for thepany to open its doors. Janes colleagues in the PR department were assisting her, preparing the speech and helping to rify the rumors surrounding thepany. The two of them entered the conference room. This was Patricks first time attending after the incident urred. The colleagues in the PR department were all somewhat surprised. But they were more envious of the bond between the two of them. Only Jane knew the reasons behind it all. I dont need these speeches, and I certainly dont need these empty words. Just make sure you control the journalists, and leave the rest to me. Jane had long been prepared to handle such situations, and she was more than capable. Prepare thepanys PR statements and release them immediately after the press conference. Make sure they stand out among the others. Chapter 947 I’ll Protect You After saying these words, Jane turned around and saw Patrick giving her a thumbs up, as if he was praising her. The reporters downstairs have arrived. You should go and prepare. She couldnt afford to be careless during this press conference, as it would affect thepanys reputation. Ill apany you! Patricks resolute voice came from behind, as if an invisible force was supporting Jane. Unfortunately, she didnt need it. No need, Jane instinctively refused, not wanting to involve him. She then went downstairs directly. Seeing so many reporters downstairs swarming around and the security guards unable to stop them, Jane furrowed her brows. At that moment, a pair ofrge hands blocked her path and embraced her. Jane looked up and saw Patricks figure. His towering presence felt like a solid support, standing in front of her. Security,e here! Patrick shouted loudly. Upon seeing Patrick approach, the reporters quickly dispersed to the sides, as they still had some fear of him. The security guards restored order in the area within a short time, and the scene became organized. All the reporters were escorted inside and seated in their designated positions. Patrick escorted Jane to the backstage, staying by her side and preventing anyone from getting close to her. At that moment, the host approached and whispered in Patricks ear, Boss, everything is ready inside. We can start anytime. Jane silently nodded and followed the hosts footsteps to the stage. She nced at the reporters sitting below, took a deep breath, and put on a professional smile, stepping forward. Hello, fellow journalists. I am Jane, the owner of thepany. Regarding the car ident that urred in ourpany, I believe everyone has been paying close attention to it. So, at this moment, I want to rify something. Ourpany has absolutely no reason to cover up for anyone! Jane spoke with a firm and rhythmic tone, her eyes exuding a persuasive and impactful aura. Many people believe that ourpany is responsible for this ident, and they have attributed it to a personal grudge between me and Melissa. As a result, I want to y a recording for everyone to hear. Then, Jane took out her phone and ced the microphone on the y button. She yed the recorded conversation between her and Melissa in the hospital room, capturing all of Melissas words. Melissas voice gradually entered the ears of everyone present. Many recognized the voice and found it familiar, making them reluctant to believe that it was Melissa. A murmur and discussion broke out among the crowd. Whats going on? Could it be that Melissa orchestrated all of this? Its impossible. Ive known Melissa for so long, and Ive never thought she would be this kind of person. Who would joke about their own life? Even Patrick, in the audience, found it hard to believe. He stared at Jane intently, feeling that this incident might have unexpected oues. While Melissa wasnt a saint in his impression, she wasnt an utterly wicked person either. This self-destructive method didnt seem like Melissas style. Jane raised her hand, signaling for silence, and the voices below gradually ceased. She looked up at them. Presumably, everyone already knows. The truth is often difficult to ept, and I dont want to ept this fact either. I believe many of you have questions! Why would a prominent Miss from the Pansy family resort to such despicable tactics against someone she clearly has no connection with? Even the agents and PR staff in thepany didnt anticipate this plot twist. They had put a lot of effort into public rtions, while Jane always remained calm andposed. Up until now, they finally understood that Jane had been silently working behind the scenes, never letting them know. This undoubtedly elevated Janes image in their hearts. I would like to y another recording for you all, and the person in this recording may not be familiar to you, but some of you may recognize her! Jane opened the conversation between herself, the little boy, and his mother once again. She didnt want to make this recording public, but if it wasnt for the revival of herpany, she wouldnt have allowed things to escte like this. Every dialogue in the recording sounded sincere and persuasive. The reporters were even more confused. The entire public opinion was initially leaning towards Melissa, but now everything had suddenly changed. How is this possible? Melissa nned all this on her own, and the entire ident was to harm Jane with counterfeit goods. What is her motive for doing all this? The reporters questions were on the verge of bursting out. The situation below was bing uncontroble. Even Patrick couldnt believe it as he stared at her, his eyes seemingly questioning her! Jane let out a sigh and then spoke to everyone, I believe that one day the truth will be revealed to the world. Since someone wanted to oppose her, she would apany them and fight this battle to the end! Patrick stood below, stunned, and looked at her. Are the recordings you just yed real? Theyre fake! Jane didnt want to involve him. If you believed they were real from the start, would you have asked me this question? Did you investigate all of this yourself? He had sent people to investigate, but they hadnt discovered anything after such a long time. How was Jane so rxed about it? Little did he know that these were the results of countless sleepless nights that Jane had endured alone. Throughout this process, no one had helped her. Jane turned around and left, giving Patrick no room to maneuver. Patrick immediately rushed back to thepany. He wanted to know the truth behind everything, not just this incident but also about thepany.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It has been two days since I asked you to investigate. Why havent you found any results? What have you been doing every day? Patrick vented all his anger and frustration on his assistant. The assistant looked bewildered and replied, Mr. Pansy, it wasnt me who handled this. It was the Secretary-General! The private matters regarding the president were solely dealt with by the Secretary-General. They were never entrusted to the assistant. Patrick was also confused and waved his hand, dismissing the assistant. He went directly to the secretarys office and saw all the secretaries diligently working with their heads down. He pped his hand on the desk of the chief secretary sitting at the front. Chapter 948 I’ve Always Believed in You How is the investigation going? Why havent I received any results yet? Upon hearing this, the secretary stood up nervously and replied, The investigation is truly difficult to proceed with. The surveince cameras on that road were not functioning, and its not easy for our people to ess the information from herpany. Even the people who cared too much about this matter have been sent back. Whenever they encountered such a situation, the secretary suspected that the two of them must have had a fight. Patrick lowered his head and cursed, You cant find any information? Tell me, whats the reason? Is it because you are too ipetent, or is it that youck the ability to get results? Patrick unleashed a torrent of criticism, the first time he scolded the secretary in front of so many people. Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault, I didnt handle this matter properly, and I didntplete it well. The fault lies with me. Please forgive me! The secretary quickly bowed and apologized.From N?velDrama.Org. Even the other secretaries lowered their heads, ready to ept punishment. Do any of you have hacking skills? Patrick remembered that Janes hacking skills were top-notch, without many rivals in this city or even the whole country. If Jane relied on this, even if they had ten people, they wouldnt be her match. The secretaries shook their heads in response. It seemed that the most important task now was to start from Melissa. Just thinking about it, Patrick couldnt hesitate any longer. He couldnt care about Melissas condition and immediately rushed to the hospital. Melissa had just woken up, and Issac and Beatrice had already visited her. They were waiting outside the room, allowing Melissa to rest alone for a while. Patrick hurriedly arrived, piquing Issacs curiosity. Didnt you leave? Why did youe back? How is the investigation going? Do you have any results? Issac only wanted to see Jane punished and imprisoned. Unfortunately, that idea was simply wishful thinking. Ill go in and see Melissa first. Fortunately, his wife didnt have the habit of watching the news, especially entertainment news. She had already instructed thepanys public rtions department to block the news, hoping for some results. In the hospital room, Melissa had already regained consciousness. When she saw Patrick, tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. Patrick, you finally came to see me. I thought you were ming me and didnt want to see me again, Melissa said with a grievance, her voice choked with emotion. Hearing her words, Patrick felt a pang of guilt and sat down beside her. Rest well, I have a question for you. Melissa nodded heavily. Did you have the car ident as an ident, or was it nned in advance? Patrick asked directly. This question caught Melissa off guard, and she avoided eye contact. Patrick, what are you talking about? After everything that has happened to me, do you think I would stage a car ident? You better tell me the truth with every word you say, or you know what my temper is like. Melissa nodded nervously once again. I swear to you, every word I say is true. I dont want anything else to happen, and I dont want to falsely use my sister-inw. But ever since I joined herpany, I havent been treated like a normal person. Ive been constantly abused, and I cant take it anymore! As Melissa spoke, her nervousness increased, and even her speech speed quickened. She was breathing heavily, looking extremely ufortable. Patrick quickly pressed the venttor on the wall, and soon the nurse came over and promptly pushed Patrick outside. They waited outside while the doctors were trying to save Melissa inside. Half an hourter, a doctor came out, removed their mask, and spoke slowly, The patient is quite agitated. I hope next time when you ask her questions, you can be more gentle. After all, her condition is still unstable, and she could slip into aa at any time. Upon hearing this, Issac was even more astonished. What did you ask her that made her like this? Patrick didnt answer. Beatrice was looking at the news notifications on her phone, and they were all about Melissa. This is all nonsense! Can you allow Jane to say such things about your cousin? Beatrice stomped her foot in anger. Issac also came over and looked at the news on the phone screen. Janes press conference had also been recorded and posted online, including the two audio recordings. This is all nonsense! How did it turn out like this? Who allowed Jane to spout such nonsense here? Issac grew angrier as he read on, directing all his anger towards Patrick. All of this was done with your permission, right? I saw your figure in the videos they shot. Do you all not believe in your cousin? Patrick reverted to his usual indifference. Actions speak louder than words. He simply said these words, and Issac kept pounding on Patrick. I dont believe it! You orchestrated the whole thing and pushed all the me onto someone who just underwent surgery. Do you think this is a wise choice? At this moment, Issac was acting very irrationally, and Beatrice chimed in, Patrick, dont be swayed by that woman. She is not a good person. I know exactly what kind of person my woman is. I dont need you to remind me. Patrick threw down those words and turned to leave. Just as he reached the door, he received a call from the police station. The police chief had learned about the incident and specifically contacted him. I have a pretty good understanding of the whole situation. If you have time,e to my office. Upon hearing this, Patrick put down what he was holding and drove directly to the police station. He found the police chief waiting for him at the entrance, with Jane standing beside him. As soon as he saw Janes figure, a barely noticeable smile appeared on his lips, a smile that couldnt be concealed any longer. If I hadnte in person, I probably wouldnt have known what happened here! The police chief seemed to have a good rtionship with Patrick. Jane never liked to trouble others, so she followed the legal procedures throughout the process. Its alright. I already know everything about the situation. Is there anything that can be resolved? The police chief led the two of them into his office. This is the first time both of you havee to see me together. Chapter 949 Unveiling the Truth Sorry, I sent you the recordings and havent heard anything back, so I came to ask! Janes attitude was good, without any arrogance. The police chief had initially not intended to take on all of this, but after seeing Janes identity, he hurriedly came to the police station and unexpectedly ran into Patrick. What are you talking about? We have already reviewed the materials you submitted, and we are aware of all the requests listed. Currently, we need the truck drivers testimony to expedite the whole situation. Even if Melissa had already admitted her involvement, it wouldnt be of any help if the truck driver remained silent. After all, he was the one who hit the person. Upon hearing this, Jane finally felt a glimmer of hope, like spotting a direction in the vast sea. A long-lost smile appeared on her face. In that case, lets go now! Before Jane could respond, Patrick stood up directly, took Janes hand, and positioned himself in front of her protectively. The police chief could only smile and follow them to the ce where the detainees were held. Since the truck driver had not confessed, it was not convenient to keep him with others, so he was held in a separate area within the police station. This time, Jane didnt go in. She had previously spoken with the driver alone on two asions, but this time, she ced her hopes on Patrick. Ill ask on your behalf. Patrick sensed her confusion and directly offered his help, also intending to make up for the harm he had caused her earlier. Patrick and the police chief walked into the room, while the others waited outside. When the driver saw that two different people hade this time, he remained the same as before, showing no change in his demeanor. I heard you were bribed? If you can rify everything, perhaps I can spare your life, and you can go back early to be with your child. The police chief had learned some information about him from the materials he had previously submitted. The truck driver kept his head down, refusing to utter a word, which was extremely exasperating. Patrick remained silent for a moment, and the three of them stood there, facing off like adversaries. None of them spoke first; they were all observing each other, as if the one who couldnt hold out any longer would be the loser. You dont need to look at us like that. We know everything youve done. The police chief threatened once again. Ive already said everything I need to say. You should have sent me to prison long ago. The truck driver seemed to have epted that he had no other choice and had noints. Upon hearing this, Patrick snorted, So you admit to everything youve done? As for Melissa, the money she transferred to you will also be confiscated ording to thew. As soon as the driver heard that the money would be taken away, he became agitated. With a fierce look in his eyes, he stared at Patrick, What right do you have to dispose of it? The moneyes from my family. Since you will be imprisoned, I naturally have the right to take it back. Didnt Melissa tell you? Once youre locked up, we wont need to give you any more money! Patrick was well aware of Melissas actions and knew that she didnt have much money to pay him, just a small sum. Who are you? The driver looked at Patrick, noting his appearance and realizing that he didnt resemble an ordinary person. However, as someone who had always been at the lower rungs of society, he didnt recognize people from the upper ss. He is Melissas cousin, and he controls all their familys money! the police chief took over, If you dont bring out all the money today, all your ounts might be frozen. These threats were effective for an ordinary person, after all, he was just an unknown individual. Youre not a bank employee, nor a government official. How can youe and freeze my ounts? The driver still didnt believe it. At this moment, Jane quietly walked in, hands in her pockets, wearing sunsses, giving off a cold and indifferent appearance. Forgot to tell you earlier, I investigated the money you received using a hacker. If I want to freeze your ounts, it only takes a flick of my finger! Upon hearing this, the driver realized he had been deceived and sat therepletely dumbfounded. I didnt know. When she found me, she gave me money to do things for her. She instructed me to make sure there was no trace left and that no one could find out. She also promised to send my son abroad after the job was done!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The driver spoke quietly, with his head lowered, as if releasing emotions that had been suppressed for a long time. A grown man unexpectedly started crying, looking very pitiful. This is an empty promise to you. All her moneyes from mypany. What she should have given you is her own pocket money, maybe just a small amount. But to you, it might have seemed like a huge sum. Patrick exined slowly. If Im not mistaken, she should have given you another persons contact number and told you to contact her directly for any issues. The driver raised his head in astonishment and nodded heavily, expertly reciting the phone number. Everyone present was stunned. It turned out that the person Melissa sought help from was Patrick. Jane rolled her eyes, and Patrick raised his hands innocently, looking scared. It seemed that Melissa had already nned all of this. If things were sessful, she would rece Jane and be Patricks woman. Unfortunately, everything happened too quickly, and Melissa probably never anticipated this. With the drivers testimony, there was no need to seek Melissas consent. The police chief led the group, along with Patrick and Jane, to the hospital. Jane had nothing to exin, while Patrick wore a pensive expression. If you cant bear it, I can let them go, Jane taunted him intentionally, speaking softly so that only the two of them could hear. Anyone who bullies my wife will be punished. Patricks words fell heavily on the ground. They arrived in front of the intensive care unit, where Issac was also present. Seeing this scene, he looked confused and nced at Patrick behind him. Whats going on? The police chief took out his identification and exined, We suspect Melissa of fraud and criminal activities. We are now going to arrest her. Upon hearing this, Issac immediately copsed to the ground, unable to believe it. You must be mistaken. How is this possible? His voice trembled slightly, mixed with fear and doubt. Chapter 950 She’s Deceiving People Patrick stepped forward and helped him up. What they said is true. It is indeed rted to Melissa. Patrick nodded at the police chief, indicating that they should take her inside. The doctors and nurses who came forward were blocked by the security guards Jane had brought, unable to enter. Issac was still immersed in pain, while Jane stood outside indifferently. Its all your fault! You wicked person! My daughter is still sick! Issac used Jane, but she remained silent. She knew that the truth would exin everything. The police chief entered the room, and Melissa had already awakened. Do you know what youve done? the police chief asked. Melissa nodded unrepentantly. What she had done was indeed very risky. The police chief and his team prepared to help Melissa up. Unexpectedly, she sat up on her own from the bed, stood steadily on the ground, leaving everyone outside dumbfounded, even Jane was stunned. Could it be that this is one trap after another? Werent you in a car ident? The police chief was astonished, looking at Patrick outside, who showed the same surprised expression. Melissa didnt say a word and followed the police chief out. Issac rushed forward upon seeing her like this, grabbing her hand and repeatedly asking, Whats going on? You tell me this is all not true! They must have wronged you. Dont worry, Ill stand up for you. Melissa gently patted Issacs shoulder without saying a word, then turned to Patrick behind her and told him, Take care of him. She then followed the police chief and left the hospital. The whole process was her walking out steadily on her own. Jane looked at this scene incredulously, and finally her gaze fell on the attending physician among the onlookers. The doctor was the one who could exin everything. The doctor was about to leave when Jane called out to him from behind. Wait a moment. The doctor turned back, as if nothing had happened, and asked, Is there something? I think you should exin to me whats going on. How is it possible for someone who was just wheeled out of the operating room two days ago to be able to walk? Why is she still in the intensive care unit? The nurses around were also stunned upon hearing this. After all, they had been taking care of this patient for two days, and her vital signs were not good. Todays scene had truly broadened their horizons. The doctor, seeing the situation, pulled Jane into his office, which Patrick also witnessed. She asked me to do all this. She gave me money. In reality, her injuries werent severe, just minor scratches. As for the driver, he was indeed seriously injured, but he didnt deserve to die. Upon hearing this, Jane felt like her understanding was being refreshed once again and asked, Didnt the driver die on the spot? The doctor sighed deeply and exined, The driver was indeed critically injured, but he didnt die on the spot. However, when he was brought to the hospital, Melissa repeatedly insisted on having the best doctors and paid me off, so I made a wrong decision! In fact, Melissas injuries were not severe, just minor scratches. But in order to make it appear that she was severely injured, I took the liberty of admitting her to the intensive care unit. Even those critical condition notices were fake. Jane couldnt believe her earspletely. Everything that had happened in the past few days seemed like one puzzle after another, and just when she thought she had figured it out, she realized she had walked into anotherpletely new set of mysteries. Surprisingly, Melissas actions were so steady Jane couldnt believe that Melissa had acted so calmly. However, she knew that Melissa couldnt havee up with all of this on her own. There must be someone else involved, someone who orchestrated everything so perfectly. Are you sure Melissa personally told you all this? Jane asked the doctor, pressing him for an answer. The doctor hesitated, unsure of how to respond to Janes insistence. Just tell me the truth! Jane demanded. When Melissa arrived, there was someone with her. Youve seen her two days ago. Shes the one who paid me to do all this, but it was a decision made after she and Melissa discussed it, the doctor finally confessed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane became more certain upon hearing this. The only person who could coborate with Melissa to escte the situation against her was Beatrice. She never expected their resentment towards her to run so deep, to the point where they would go to such lengths to harm her. Can you guarantee that every word youve said is the truth? Jane still didnt trust anyone at this point. I can assure you! Ive witnessed todays events, and Ive already revealed my secrets to you, the doctor asserted. Jane let out a grunt and walked out. Issac continued muttering, ming Jane, Its all her fault. Its all Janes fault. If it werent for her, our family wouldnt have ended up like this. Patrick, who had been listening, became annoyed. He had tried to reason with Issac before, but now he was genuinely irritated. Uncle, I respect you, but I hope you can understand clearly. This time, Melissa took his life. I absolutely wont allow anyone to harm her! I can let go of what happened before, but this time, I must get to the bottom of it. Jane, who overheard these words, felt a warm sensation in her heart. It turned out that she had always had a ce in his heart, always considered herself the most important part. Jane walked up to him, locking eyes with him. The two of them stood there, staring at each other in silence, not knowing how long they had been standing like that. Finally, Jane smiled and lowered her head, and Patrick immediately pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly. This moment was the happiest they had ever been. Suddenly, Janes phone rang, but when she saw that it was an unknown number, she instinctively hung up. At the same time, Patricks phone also started ringing, with the same number disyed. Patrick answered the call but remained silent, listening attentively. The more he listened, the more furrowed his brow became. Anxiously, Jane asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen? It wasnt until Patrick hung up the call, cupping his face, that he solemnly said, It was your mother calling. She said something about your father Before he could finish his sentence, Jane dashed out, fearing that the worst news had reached her ears, news that she wouldnt be able to handle. Patrick quickly caught up with her, taking the lead and pushing her off the drivers seat. You get down, Ill drive. Chapter 951 Aging Parents Jane stubbornly shook her head. I can do it myself. No, you cant. Listen to me this time, Patrick said firmly. He picked her up and ced her in the back seat, immediately locking the doors. He drove off, his speed exceeding the limits, running multiple red lights along the way. The two-hour journey waspressed into a mere 40 minutes as he skillfully returned home. Jane hurriedly ran into the house as soon as she got out of the car. Upon entering, she heard wailinging from upstairs. Her nerves couldnt hold up any longer, and she rushed towards the second floor. Pushing open her parents door, she saw her father lying motionless on the bed, while her mother sat beside him, sobbing with her head lowered. Several caregivers stood in a row, their cries already drowning out the cries of the four children. Jane couldnt believe what she was witnessing. She felt a heavy weight beneath her feet, as if there were countless doors blocking her path with each step she took. Your father has passed away His condition worsenedst night, but he didnt want me to tell you, fearing it would affect you. This day was destined toe sooner orter. He was holding on The more her mother spoke, the more choked up she became, until her voice grew faint. Janes heart felt as if it had been crushed by millions of stones. She approached the bed, lifting the white cloth to see her fathers pale face, peacefully lying there as if asleep. Jane knelt heavily on the ground, and Patrick followed suit behind her. Father That single call shattered the hearts of everyone present. Janey by the bedside, crying loudly. She had thought her father would be able to hold on for a long time, but she never expected him to deteriorate barely a month after returning to the country. Regret filled her now. Should she have sought treatment for them abroad instead of blindly bringing them back to the country? These past few days had been so busy for her. She had been focused on investigating Melissas actions and protecting her own interests, forgetting about her parents existence. She even argued with them. The more Jane thought about it, the more she felt wronged, her heart overwhelmed with emotions. Her mother couldnt bear to watch anymore and quietly left the room, followed by Patrick. Outside, her mother spoke. He was a pitiful man, bearing the burden of our family alone. Jane is also a pitiful person, raised by her grandfather since childhood, living alone after her grandfather fell ill. As parents, we might owe her something! So, we didnt want to trouble her. We knew she was under a lot of pressure recently. Do you know? She keeps all that pressure to herself. Sometimes, parents are like that. No matter how much suffering they endure or how difficult their lives are, they never reveal an ounce of pain to their children. They dont want their children to bear their pain. Patrick understood this feeling all too well. I will hold her in my hands, cherish and protect her, and never leave her alone. Her mother nodded approvingly. During this time, Ivee to understand you. I know youre a caring person. From now on, I entrust Jane to you. Patrick thought it was a simple request. Inside the room, Jane chased everyone out, leaving herself alone with her father. She stayed there, carefully recalling everything that had happened during this long period of time. She wished time would slow down, giving her more time to spend with him. The more Jane thought, the more guilty she felt, and tears continued to flow uncontrobly. She couldnt help it. After some time had passed, Jane remained alone in the room, unwilling toe out. Patrick approached and knocked on the door. Open the door! I want toe in and be with you. The room remained silent. Only the sound of faint sobbing could be heard, without any response. Janes mother had already been instructed to rest, and Patrick stood outside with a bag of prepared soup for half an hour, but there was still no movement in the room. A caregiver came forward with a key and opened the door. Upon seeing Jane still kneeling there, she quickly went over and helped her up. Youve done enough, dont me yourself too much! Jane sat there quietly, like a puppet being controlled, motionless, staring at her father. If only I had found them earlier. Those were Janes most uttered words of the day and her greatest regret. We still have four children, and your mother needs care! Pull yourself together and go see your mother! Patrickforted her softly, and these words floated into her ears. Mother Mother Jane repeated in her mouth and ran outside directly. Arriving at another room, she found her mothers door locked. She hurriedly obtained the key from the caregiver but found that something seemed to be blocking it from the inside, making it impossible to open. Whats going on? Why wont it open? Jane panickedpletely, immediately banging on the door and shouting, Open the door, let me see you. No matter how much Jane shouted or knocked on the door from the outside, there was no response from inside! Patrick jumped from their room to the balcony and climbed to the window on the second floor. He knew he could reach her mothers room from the outside, but it would require some effort!From N?velDrama.Org. Jane followed him to the yard, and she saw Patrick bring adder. Is it okay? Be careful. Jane held thedder from below, being cautious, while the caregiver also stood beside her. Patrick climbed thedder lightly, then jumped from the direction of the balcony to the outside of her mothers room. The room was covered by curtains, making it impossible to see inside. At this moment, Patrick yelled loudly to those below, Bring a wrench! Someone immediately fetched it, and Jane also climbed up thedder and handed it to him. Patrick swung his big hand and smashed the ss, but the room was still illuminated. He called out softly, Are you still there? Still no response. Despite all themotion he had caused, there was not a single sound from inside. Jane jumped in, pulled aside the curtains, and saw her mother lying quietly on the bed. On the bedside table, there was a bottle of medication just finished. She waspletely dumbfounded. Having just lost her father, her mother was now slipping away from her. Jane didnt dare touch her mother, she just nced at the bottle of medication. Call an ambnce quickly! Patrick shouted outside. In no time, the ambnce arrived and quickly carried the people out, taking the father with them. Jane couldnt focus on the other children now. The two of them followed the ambnce to the hospital, overwhelmed by the sessive tragedies that had urred at home. The ambnce brought her mother to the emergency room, while her father was taken to the morgue. The two of them waited outside the emergency room, not sharing this news with anyone. Chapter 952 Released Jane sat silently on the chair, as if contemting something. Patrick approached and patted her shoulder, embracing her gently in his arms. He softlyforted her, If you want to cry, go ahead and cry. Jane shook her head immediately and said, Now is not the time to cry. Maybe Im just not meant to have a family. She couldnt help but feel a sense ofmentation. Why did tragedy strike one after another within a short span of two months since they reunited as a family? She understood the deep bond between her parents, so leaving her mother alone in this world would undoubtedly be unbearable for her. However, she never expected her mother to leave so quickly. It was only now that Patrick realized that the words her mother had said to him were her final farewell. Your mother will be fine. She will definitely wake up, a thought kept supporting Patrick in his heart. He knew that these sessive misfortunes were a significant blow to Jane, and the damage they would bring to her would be endless. Upon hearing his words, Jane instinctively looked up at him with eyes filled with anticipation and longing. Really? Her eyes were full of hope. Patrick nodded firmly. During their conversation, the lights in the emergency room had already gone out. Nurses pushed Janes mother out, followed closely by the doctor. The two of them quickly approached and anxiously asked, How is she? The doctor took off his mask and slowly spoke, The situation is not very optimistic. Although the patient has undergone gastricvage to remove the remaining poison, her will to survive is not very strong. Moreover, the patient is already advanced in age, and Im afraid there may beplications in the future. Lets keep her under observation for a few days. These words undoubtedly dealt another blow to Jane. Seeing her mother lying pale on the hospital bed, Jane felt a pang of heartache. She took the initiative to push her mother into the ward. Ill go to the morgue first and take care of the formalities for your father. Should we really cremate him? In fact, they could choose to bury her father directly, but he had passed away in a hurry, and many of his organs had already failed. If they cremated him, only a few ashes would be left. Jane hesitated for a moment. Lets go to the morgue now. Patrick didnt argue with her decision but simply stood silently beside her. At this moment, she didnt needfort; she neededpanionship. You go outside. I want to be alone with my mother for a while, Janes voice sounded hoarse, filled with grief. Patrick left silently. Jane was left alone in the ward. She grabbed her mothers hand and ced it on her own cheek, tears streaming uncontrobly from her eyes. While crying, Jane shouted, Mother, please dont leave me alone. Cant you stay with me a little longer? Father has already left. Cant you be there for me? I finally managed to find both of you, and we were only together for less than a month. Is it destined for us to be separated like this? The more Jane thought about it, the more sorrow and anger filled her heart, and the more she felt helpless. Throughout her life, she harbored no hatred towards anyone and never wanted topete with others. She only hoped that the people around her could be safe and happy, and taking care of the people close to her was the greatest happiness. Just when she had the ability to take care of her parents, they chose to leave her. Today, Jane had been trying to hold herself together, but there were so many things that she could no longer bear. Patrick looked through the window, watching her current state, feeling a great heartache. He didnt know how to console her; losing both parents must be the greatest pain in the world. Just then, Patricks phone rang. The Chief of Public Security has new information. Melissa wants to see you!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Initially, Patrick was already feeling annoyed and immediately refused. Dont bother me with such trivial matters. President, Melissa refuses to admit her guilt, and the situation isnt progressing. The truck driver and Melissa got into a fight at the police station. She insists on seeing you before revealing everything. The secretary on the other end of the phone responded earnestly, also feeling helpless. Upon hearing this, Patrick nced at Jane in the hospital room and then sent a text message on his phone. He headed to the police station himself. Upon arriving, before even entering, he heard loud arguing inside. The voice was all too familiar to him-it must be Melissa. Patrick furrowed his brow and walked in, only to see several police officers in uniform surrounding Melissa. They had handcuffs in their hands, and Melissas appearance was disheveled. She kept throwing her clothes around, looking like a shrew. Seeing Patrick, she appeared extremely angry. The chief hurried over, wiping the sweat from his forehead. You finally came. This woman has been waiting for you for several days. She insists on seeing you and causing amotion. We have no other choice. She has already bitten two of our officers, but her identity is special, and we cant handle her. We dont even dare to use force on her. The chief also knew that even though Melissa was now in the police station, she was still Patricks cousin. They couldnt do anything to her, looking at the bigger picture. Patrick waved his hand, indicating for the surrounding police officers to leave. As soon as Melissa saw him, she rushed towards Patrick, but he extended his hand and stopped her with a finger. Patrick, I really didnt do it on purpose. Please listen to my exnation. Those things I did before were not my original intention. I never intended to do it like this. Her words sounded like an exnation and an attempt to absolve herself. Patrick sat down on a chair, looking down at her from a superior position. There is evidence and witness testimony against you. What else do you have to say? Now, you dont even believe me? You insist on believing that woman, who clearly wanted to harm me. Everything was her doing. Melissa continued to ce all the me on Jane. Enough. Patricks reprimanding voice startled Melissa, and she sat down on the floor. You know very well what you have done. Now, you only have two options. First, I can have the chief convict you directly. After all, the evidence is enough to prove your guilt. Second, you can admit to everything you have done. Melissa rejected both options, believing that they offered her no benefit and were solely aimed at clearing Janespany of suspicion. I am your cousin. You only have one cousin, why do you treat me like this? Melissa couldnt understand why she wasnt as good as Jane in Patricks eyes. I can have many cousins. If I want, I can consider every woman around your age as my cousin. But Jane is the only one, the one and only. Chapter 953 What Does He Want to Do? Patricks words were assertive, leaving Melissa speechless. She could only sit on the floor, bowing her head and crying, unable to say a word. What else do you have to say now? Patrick asked again. Unexpectedly, Melissa suddenly burst intoughter, a manicughter that even startled the police officers and the chief in the room. Do you think others dont know about the things youve done? They were originally twins, so why did they be four children? Dont you want to know who those two children are? Melissas sudden mention of the children caught Patrick off guard. He already knew that the two children were brought by Beatrice specifically to confuse Jane. However, he had never considered the identity of the two children, and it had never crossed his mind. Tell me everything you know, Patrick approached her and forcefully grabbed her chin, asking menacingly. Melissa struggled to open his hand with all her strength. Why should I tell you? Unless you let me go. Patrick fell silent. Until the identities of these two children were rified, there would be no peace. So the two of them confronted each other for a long time, and in the end, Patrickpromised. I promise you. He then walked up to the front and whispered something in Melissas ear. Two police officers approached and unlocked Melissas handcuffs. Cousin, I knew you still cared about me. I know you cant bear to let me go, Melissa took advantage of the situation and acted coy. Patrick didnt want to argue with her and simply put her in the car. Now you can talk. Melissa, however,y on the back seat, acting as if she hadnt had enough. I want to take a shower. Ive been exhausted these past few days at the police station. I need to clean up properly. Patrick suppressed his inner anger and drove her to a hotel entrance, directly throwing her inside without any care. Melissa walked in freely and left Janes contact information at the front desk. Meanwhile, Jane was still by her mothers bedside, who was still unconscious. Patrick had been waiting outside the door all this time until Melissa came out from inside after two hours. Only then did he get in the car. I need some clean clothes. Cousin, you cant let me embarrass our family, Melissa made one demand after another, and surprisingly, Patrick fulfilled them all. He took her to a mall and bought her new clothes. However, at each location, Melissa would leave Janes contact information behind. You have the clothes now, and youve done everything you wanted to do. Now, can you tell me whose children they are? Patrick asked. Upon hearing this, Melissa tightly closed her eyes and didnt even look at Patrick, simply saying, The two children are mine. Patrick was dumbfounded, unable to believe what he was hearing. What are you talking about? Youre not even married, where did these childrene from? Melissa didnt answer and simply closed her eyes to rest. This news struck Patrick like a bolt from the blue, and he took Melissa to the front of an apartmentplex. This apartment was his private residence, and not many people usually came here. He had actually nned to sell this house. Melissa was quite satisfied with the new environment. Cousin, I didnt expect to be so important in your heart. My sister-inw probably doesnt know about this ce, right? Patrick didnt answer and threw a set of keys to her before leaving. Melissa happily settled down in the apartment. Hospital Jane had still not received any news of her mother waking up by the evening, nor had she seen Patrick. She only received one text message from an unknown person. It was a record of expenses, and when she looked at the address on it, she realized she had never been there, and the hotel seemed quite far away. Jane simply regarded it as a junk message and ignored itpletely. Before long, Patrick arrived at the hospital, holding a tray of soup specially prepared for Jane. You go back home for the night. Ill stay here and inform you if theres any news! Seeing her red-rimmed eyes, Patrick couldnt help but feel heartbroken. Okay. Surprisingly, Jane didnt refuse this time and agreed directly. She stayed with him and finished all the soup before preparing to leave. Before leaving, she asked, Has anyone from the police station called you? Patrick instinctively retorted, Regarding Melissas matter, Ive already taken care of it, right? No one should disturb us during this time. Jane nodded, somewhat believing and somewhat doubting his words. Do we need to inform your grandfather? Now that their parents situation had deteriorated to this extent, it was natural to notify their rtives toe and see them, giving them a chance to say their final goodbyes. Jane sighed deeply. At the moment, she didnt know how to answer. Her grandfathers health had been poor, and he had been living in the countryside for medical treatment. He had no idea about her parents condition. Jane was afraid that if anything happened to her grandfathers health, she wouldnt be able to bear the loss of another loved one. Let me find a suitable opportunity to tell him personally. Jane left the hospital and returned to her car. In her mind, she kept reying Patricks words from earlier. In reality, the police had already called her after Patrick left, informing her that Melissa had been taken away by Patrick. The exact reasons were unknown, but they had heard that it was personally ordered by the chief. She couldnt understand what Patrick wanted to do or the reasons behind his actions. Jane buried her head in the steering wheel, with images of her parents and Melissas sinister expression constantly surfacing in her mind, as if she was threatening her or showing off.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At that moment, her phone rang again. Jane answered and found it was a store assistant from a shopping mall. You left your phone at our counter when you made a purchase. If its convenient for you, we cane and deliver it to you! Hearing this voice, Jane found it even more strange. She hadnt left the hospital at all during the day, so how could she have left her phone number there? Suspecting something, she hung up the phone without hesitation. Just as she was about to drive away, unexpectedly, the phone rang again, and it was the same number. This time, Jane decided to answer. Sorry, I didnt make any purchases in your store, nor did I leave my phone number at your counter. Perhaps you have the wrong person, Jane suppressed her anger and frustration. The store assistant on the other end of the line was polite, Arent you Melissa Pansy? As soon as Jane heard that name, she immediately became alert. What did you say? Say it again, who are you talking about? Chapter 954 She Is a Fool The salesperson repeated the name with a confused look on their face. Jane was highly skeptical and directly told the salesperson on the other end of the phone, Ille to your store right now and get it. Driving in her car, her mind was filled with the words the store clerk had just said. She didnt understand what Melissa was up to and how it was rted to her. What were they plotting? She felt like she was being kept in the dark, allowing them to manipte her. Arriving at the mall, with the guidance of the salespersons phone instructions and Jane, the original impression quickly led them to the brand. Stepping inside, the overall style was indeed simr to Melissas usual attire. However, all of this was just her spection. The salespeople, seeing her well-dressed appearance, approached her with smiles on their faces. Hello, miss. How can we assist you? Jane recognized the voice as the person she spoke to on the phone and looked up, scanning her from top to bottom. Dont you recognize me? You asked me toe here and get the phone. The salesperson listened to the voice and carefully examined Janes appearance, finding it hard to believe. They double-checked, Are you really Miss Pansy?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jane hummed lightly in her heart and directly interrupted, Isnt it obvious? She then showed the salesperson the call records on her phone. After several confirmations from them, they finally recognized Jane as Melissa. One of the salespeople took a phone out from the counter and handed it to her. Last time, your husband came with you, right? Your husband is really considerate. They say men who apany women shopping are rare, but your husband is exceptionally patient. Hearing this, Janes anger grew stronger. She never expected these two individuals to openly engage in such affairs right under her nose. The loss of her parents had already caused her immense grief, and yet the people around her continued to deceive her time and time again. Perhaps there was no one left in this world whom she could trust. You got it wrong. Im not Melissa. Jane no longer wanted to hide and directly revealed her identity. The salespeople were shocked to hear this and couldnt believe that the person in front of them was real. In that case, we cant let you take this phone. Saying so, the salesperson was about to take it back, but Jane was quicker and swiftly dropped the phone into her bag, ring fiercely at the salesperson. Youre also a branded store. You allowed a stranger to leave my phone number here and deliberately left her phone behind. What do you think she was up to? Janes words were precise, leaving the questioning salesperson speechless. Such situations were nothing new to them, as wealthy men often had a few people like this around them. But heres the thing. Its your family matter, and it has nothing to do with us. Our goal is to find the owner of the phone. Since youre not the one, please return the phone to us. The salesperson remained persistent. Janes anger had already reached its limit and couldnt be contained anymore. She directly sat down on the sofa. Get your manager here! She believed that in such arge shopping mall, there should be someone who knew her. Jane didnt want to waste her breath on the salesperson. Seeing the situation, the salesperson had no choice but to send someone to find the manager. After a while, a young man in a suit entered her sight. Jane carefully examined him, finding him to be a well-mannered and promising figure. The manager quickly extended his hand as he saw Jane. Ms. North, hello. Jane nodded lightly without shaking his hand, making the manager feel awkward. Could you exin to your salespeople who I am? After somemunication with the manager, the salespeople came forward one by one to admit their mistake and apologize to Jane. Sorry, Ms. North, we misunderstood. You can take the phone with you, the salespeople apologized sincerely, showing a serious attitude towards Jane. In that case, I dont want to waste any more words with you. Id like to ask, can I freely view the surveince footage here? Jane opened her phone, nced at her call records with Patrick, and had a n in mind. Of course, please follow me, the manager naturally didnt want to offend such a big customer. After all, Janes entertainmentpany was one of the toppanies, and she also had Patrick, a business tycoon, as her husband. Just by Patrick lifting a finger, he could buy the entire mall, let alone just a surveince video. They didnt dare to offend such a person. Thus, the manager led Jane and one of the salespeople to the control room. The manager personally operated the surveince system, extracting the relevant footage and cing it on the desktop. To make it clearer for Jane to watch, he even erged it several times, specifically focusing on the entire scene of Melissa entering and leaving the mall. Jane carefully examined the recording and discovered that they had entered the mall from the entrance. They spent a whole hour inside, as if they were casually shopping together, and Patrick appeared rxed and enjoyed the process. Jane couldnt suppress her anger any longer and mmed her hand on the table. The manager and the salesperson beside her were startled and took a few steps back. Who paid for the clothes she tried on in your store? Jane almost gritted her teeth as she asked. The salesperson had already been intimidated by her aura and their voice trembled as they answered her question. Miss Pansy tried on three to four outfits, and in the end, Mr. Pansy decided on one and purchased it. The salespersons words further fueled Janes anger to its limits. The manager quickly tried to persuade her, Isnt Melissa Mr. Pansys cousin? Its not a big deal to buy clothes for his cousin. Janes icy gaze swept over the intimidated manager, who dared not even breathe loudly. Who told you they are cousins? Never mind, pay more attention to the news! Jane snorted coldly and left the ce. Sitting in the car, her anger grew as she thought about it. The whole situation didnt require Patricks involvement, but he insisted on bringing Melissa out of the police station and treating her so well. Jane couldnt understand what was really going on. So she called Pansys Old Mansion again, openly and discreetly inquiring about Melissas situation. Chapter 955 Setting Boundaries When Mike, who answered the call, heard Janes voice, he immediately hung up the phone. With just this action, Jane knew that Melissas return home was definitely not mentioned to anyone at Pansys Old Mansion. Therefore, she must have been hidden away by Patrick. However, with so many properties under Patricks control, where could he have hidden her? This puzzled Jane. So she made a call to her private detective, instructing him to thoroughly investigate the matter. Afterwards, she returned to the hospital and saw Patrick sitting alone in a chair, his eyes fixed on the situation inside the ward. He looked affectionate and extremely worried. This situation made Jane somewhat doubtful whether he was pretending or if she had guessed wrong. Why did youe? Didnt I tell you to go back and rest? Patrick looked at her with a reproachful tone, mixed with concern. Jane stared at his eyes intently and asked, Dont you have anything to say to me? Patrick chuckled, his hands spread out in a helpless gesture. What can I say to you? How will you handle your father? Patrick asked after a long pause. His response left her disappointed. I have already made arrangements. You dont need to worry about these matters. Someone wille to handle it tomorrow! Janes reply was decisive. There are some things you dont have to bear alone. You can tell me, Patrick said, cing hisrge hands on her shoulders. Jane instinctively recoiled, feeling repulsed by the gesture. Fortunately, Patrick didnt suspect anything and just thought she was in a bad mood. You should go home and rest. You dont need to worry about anything here. Leave everything to me. If theres any situation, I will inform you, Patrick arranged everything properly, appearing like an exemry gentleman. Jane even had the illusion that everything that had just happened was like a dream that didnt really exist. But the pain of reality had already pulled her back from the dream. Let me ask you onest time, is there something youre hiding from me? Jane repeated her question, hoping for a genuine answer instead of deceitful results. What are you talking about? You must be exhausted these past few days. Go back and rest. You dont need to worry about the children either; they will be well taken care of, Patrick replied. Upon hearing this answer, Jane instantly understood. She silently nodded, turned around, and left. Little did she know that her face was already covered in tears. Behind her, Patrick let out a long sigh of relief, as if he had narrowly escaped a great disaster. Back at home, Jane entered her parents room and looked at the wall filled with photos and the lingering scent of her parents. The overwhelming grief emerged from deep within her, making it impossible to control her emotions. She opened the wardrobe and found her fathers often-worn coat and the wheelchair he used every day. Jane quietly sat on the wheelchair, tightly wrapping her fathers coat around herself. She closed her eyes, and scenes of the three of them together in a foreign country appeared in her mind. Those moments, although brief, were incredibly beautiful. At least there was no separation of flesh and blood or a great divide between heaven and earth like now. In this way, Jane sat in the wheelchair, unaware of how much time had passed. When she woke up again, it was already morning. Jane hammered her legs, which had gone numb, and struggled to stand up, wiping away the tears that had already dried on her face. She looked at the numerous missed calls on her phone, all rted to Patrick. Without even changing her clothes, she hurriedly headed towards the hospital. It usually took her over an hour to get there, but this time she managed to shorten the journey by 40 minutes. When she arrived at the hospital, she saw her assistant waiting at the entrance, wearing a sorrowful expression. This sent a chill down her spine, and she hurriedly ran towards the ward. Before she even reached the door, she heard a wailing sound. Jane stood frozen in ce, too afraid to go inside. In that moment, she was scared that she wouldnt be willing to face the sudden truth and ept the reality that had already urred. Boss, I just received the news this morning. Your mother has passed away! The assistant, fearing that she couldnt hold herself together, supported her. Even Patrick emerged from inside, his expression devoid of any emotions.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He tightly embraced her without saying a word. Until now, Jane was unwilling to ept the reality. She even held onto the illusion that maybe the diagnosis was wrong. It wasnt until she entered the ward and saw her mothers face covered with a white cloth, surrounded by people sobbing, that she realized everything was real. It was just her deceiving herself. At that moment, Janepletely broke down, bursting into loud sobs. The pain of losing someone and then regaining them was like a ton of weight pressing against her chest, making it hard to breathe. People around stood by, trying to persuade her to get up from the ground, while Patrick remained by her side, unwilling to leave. He didnt say a word, silently apanying her. We discovered the deterioration of her condition this morning and immediately tried to reach you. We thought you were at thepany. The surgerysted almost two hours, but the result was a failure. Your mother died on the operating table. This news struck her like a thunderbolt, once again exploding in Janes mind. Please, dont say any more, Jane pleaded to the person beside her. Silence enveloped the surroundings, only broken by the sounds of sobbing. Ive already arranged the burial site. Your mother will beid to rest with your father, Patrick made the arrangements. But Jane pushed him away forcefully. My familys affairs dont need your concern. You dont have to bother with it. Janes cold attitude left Patrick bewildered. Ive said that when we encounter difficulties, we can face them together. Dont push me away, Patrick coaxed her like soothing a child, showing no signs of haste. But it was precisely because of this attitude that Jane grew angrier. I dont need you to treat me like this. From now on, you are you, and I am me. You have your own matters and the people you care about, and I have my own life! In front of her mother, Jane drew the line. Whats wrong, boss? Please dont lose your senses, the assistant thought she was rejecting help from those around him due to excessive grief. The assistant was still trying to persuade Patrick and said, Im sorry, Mr. Pansy. Maybe our boss is too heartbroken, thats why she spoke harshly. Dont speak for me. Everything I said is true! Jane repeated her words again, as if each one pierced Patricks heart. Are you sure? Escort him out! Chapter 956 Stay with Me Patrick left helplessly. The family and friends standing nearby looked at Jane in confusion, some even started to me her. Do you know that if it werent for Patrick, could you have endured these days on your own? Who else would be here with you if not him? Some of Patricks friends also remained silent, neither speaking nor expressing any opinions. Only Finley couldnt help but speak up after seeing the situation. Dont be so stubborn! Janeughed coldly. Did all her years of hard work appear to others as her being too stubborn? All of you, leave. I dont need you here anymore. I can handle it on my own. Since these people had no fate with her, she decided to drive them away directly. The rtives and friends all left, carrying a sense of helplessness and sighs as they walked out. The assistant hurriedly approached and helped Jane up. Boss, what should we do now? Faced with this sudden major change, they were all experiencing it for the first time and were thrown into disarray. Not to mention Jane, even the other employees were grieving alongside her. Ive already made arrangements for the burial site. Tomorrow, my parents will be cremated together. As for their funeral, I dont n to make a big fuss, just keep it simple. Jane had already arranged everything. Today was just a formality. The assistant looked at Jane, who was struggling to hold herself up, feeling a pang of heartache. Boss, why dont you rest for a while? Im here for you! The doctor wille soon, and then we can take your mother to the mortuary. Jane shook her head. I want to stay with my mother a little longer, even if its just for a while. Her voice carried a hint of pleading, which tugged at peoples hearts. The assistant didnt dare to say more and silently left the room. Now, in the room, only Jane and her lifeless mother remained. This was the first time Jane had experienced such a scene and faced such a major upheaval. She admitted that her inner strength had long reached its limit. She was exerting all her energy to hold herself together. But every time she closed her eyes, all she could think about was Patrick and Melissa. She couldnt understand how her life had turned out like this! The more Jane thought, the more tears streamed down uncontrobly, refusing to be suppressed. After Patrick left the hospital, he received a call from Melissa and went straight to her apartment. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Melissa sitting on the couch in a tank top, leisurely watching TV with arge pile of snacks on the coffee table. She acted as if she were a lover, dressed like that. Melissa joyfully jumped up and ran towards Patrick when she saw him, pulling him to sit on the couch. You finally came! Ive been waiting for you for so long. I picked a good movie, lets watch it together. Her words were spoken as if to her boyfriend. Unfortunately, they were cousins. Patrick impatiently shook off her hand. What are you trying to do? Are those two children really yours? Patrick questioned her again. Why do you care so much? Do you hope those two children arent mine? Melissa casually grabbed a bag of chips and tore it open, putting some in her mouth. You know thats not what I mean. I just want to know everything about those two children! Patrick had managed to control his temper at the hospital, but he couldnt control it in Melissas presence. What if I dont tell you? Melissa deliberately challenged his patience. Without warning, Patrick grabbed her, restraining her on the couch, while his other hand tightly gripped her throat. His tone turned icy. Tell me! Melissa forcefully shook off his hand, but she had no strength left. In this way, she was tightly controlled by Patrick. Finally, Melissa gave up struggling. She spread her hands and stared at him with her eyes fixed on him. Do you think youll know the truth if you kill me now? Hearing this, Patrick impatiently let her go. Melissa rubbed her neck in pain. She couldnt believe that Patrick could be so ruthless and would resort to such methods against her. How could someone like you, who stands above everyone else, be threatened by others? Maybe in your eyes, Im not your cousin at all, just an enemy. Patrick found her wordsughable. I advise you to tell me everything you know. Otherwise, when I find out on my own one day, you wont be as carefree as you are now. You dont need to threaten me. I know what Im doing, and I know that none of my words will have your approval! Melissa seemed to have made up her mind, which was why she held on to Patrick. Will you stay with me today? Melissa looked at him expectantly. No! Dont speak to me in that tone again. Patrick firmly refused. Melissa had already anticipated this oue. Dont you want to know the truth about the children? Melissa once again used those two children to threaten him, knowing that it was what Patrick cared about the most. As expected, Patrick took the bait. You better not y any tricks, or I wont spare you! Melissa took out two tall sses from the liquor cab and poured the prepared red wine into them. She shook the sses slightly and handed one to Patrick. I quite like whats in here. Do you like it? Melissa said as she offered the wine to Patrick. Patrick didnt even look at it and mmed it heavily on the table. Speak up. These two children cant be yours! I remember when you went abroad, you didnt have a boyfriend. So, based on the childrens birth dates, they have no rtion to you! Beatrice must have taught you this. Patrick knew that Melissa alone wouldnt havee up with so many schemes. Only Beatrice could have helped him from behind the scenes. Melissa smirked. It has nothing to do with Beatrice. You can go for a paternity test to see if these two children are mine! When I left with them, I thought you would at least care about money a little, but your heart is colder than anyones. So, I worked hard to bring these two orphans back to your side, and yet you choose not to ept them! Listening to Melissas nonsense made Patrick even more annoyed. Youre a master of lies, truly skilled! No one taught you, yet youre a natural! Melissa leaned closer to him, lovingly clinging to him, while Patrick instinctively kept his distance.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 957 Bitterness in the Heart You forgot about that time a year ago when you mistook me for Jane while you were drunk Thats how these two children came to be And the next day when you woke up, I was already gone. The trip abroad, although you personally sent me away, you had no idea that I already had children. Now, these two children have been brought to your doorstep. Are you still going to deny it? Melissa said, her voice filled with grievance as tears welled up, looking very pitiful. Unfortunately, all these actions and words meant nothing to Patrick. Where did you learn these tricks and this set of arguments? There is no rtionship between us! Patrick stood up again and walked directly to the door. I will personally investigate to see if what you said is true. Saying that, he left the apartment. Melissa, seeming to have achieved her goal, made a call on her phone, saying to the person on the other end, Continue. Feeling annoyed, Patrick sat in the car and couldnt help but think about Melissas words. The more he thought about it, the more something felt off. There was no intimate connection between the two of them, so how could something like this happen? So, he went to the hospital again and retrieved all the previous investigations done on the two children. He discovered that although the children had the same blood type as Melissa, it was merely a coincidence. They were not truly rted. Patrick couldnt believe that these two children were actually Melissas.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thus, he began to hire a private detective to investigate Melissa. The next day Jane, apanied by her people, sent her father and mother to the crematorium. Throughout the process, she didnt see Patrick anywhere. Perhaps he was with Melissa at this moment. Janes assistant supported her all the way, afraid that she would copse at any moment. Despite the argument between Jane and Finley yesterday, she still came as promised today. Only Janes close friends and some employees from thepany attended the cremation. None of Patricks people were present. There wasnt even basic courtesy. This moment left Jane utterly disappointed. Watching her parents being pushed into the raging mes inside, burning until an hourter when their bodies turned into ashes, it was a heartbreaking sight. The staff inside brought two urns and presented them to Jane. Ms. North, please ept our condolences. At that moment, Jane couldnt hold on anymore. She copsed onto the ground, sobbing loudly as she looked at the two urns in front of her. The people present lowered their heads, sobbing along with her. Finley stepped forward, holding onto her arm. You need to stay calm now! She had been holding on for so long, couldnt she rx at this moment? I really dont want to face this truth! I dont want to face such a person! Am I not deserving of a harmonious family? Jane cried and spoke, her words carrying a hint of me towards Patrick. Finley made countless calls to Patrick, but no one answered. After a while, when Janes emotions stabilized somewhat, she carried the two urns and arrived at the cemetery. She didnt let her children participate in any part of the process. After all, the children were too young. They werent suitable to witness such scenes. Jane ced the two urns in their designated spots and ced the fresh flowers she had prepared in front of the tombstone. They were her parents favorite flowers. Sometimes, she envied the love between a father and mother in the world. How wonderful it would be to have such love. When one person leaves, the other person left behind must feel incredibly lonely in this world. Mom and Dad, you can finally be together! Jane choked out these words, her heart filled with a bitter sorrow. The people present were saddened by this scene, unaware that behind them, Patrick had also arrived at the scene but chose not to approach. After all, he didnt want to argue in front of the tombstone on such an asion. An hourter, the ceremony was over, and Jane returned home apanied by the crowd. As soon as she entered the house, the children started crying loudly. Jane held Steve and Nova, her two biological children. Steve was a boy, and Nova was a girl. The other two children, Mayank and Sia, were the ones they had taken from the welfare institution. Finley also brought Mayank from the nannys care. Look, your bad mood is affecting these children, and there are rtives waiting inside. You can be sad after this matter is resolved. After all, with such arge household, Jane needed to take care of things. Some friends of her parents had alsoe to offer their condolences. Jane was currently sitting in the house, unable to leave the guests waiting. Jane handed the two children back to the nanny. She returned to the house and personally served tea to the uncles and aunts. Im sorry to make you all feel sad today. Jane expressed her apologies again. These people werent truly sad; they just felt a little heartache for Jane. Why havent we seen Patrick? Did you two have a fight? Kelly looked around but couldnt find Patrick. She usually had the best rtionship with Janes mother and was the most heartbroken today. When Jane lowered her head and refused to speak, Kelly continued, Young couple, if theres something wrong, just talk it out. Its true that its not right for him to be absent from such an important asion. The days ahead are long, so you need to face it properly. I also want to remind you not to be too stubborn in everything. Its good to be a little more flexible, just like your mother. She was too stubborn herself, knowing that before she left Kelly choked up, unable to finish the sentence. Jane hurriedly went up and gave her a hug. Kelly, Ill remember what you said. The two embraced and cried uncontrobly. At that moment, Jane feltforted. She released all the suppressed emotions of the past few days. Finley, who was standing outside, also quietly shed tears. Seeing her like this made Jane feel even more ufortable. Dont cry anymore! Its all in the past. Jane sobbed while saying, I feel so bitter in my heart. Youre a child who has suffered, and also a child who deservespassion! You have to stay strong even when living alone in the future. Chapter 958 Escalating Contradictions Watching Jane cry uncontrobly, Kelly could only silently apany her, offering her shoulder. Good child, dont cry. Everything will pass with time. Recalling the bits and pieces with her mother, this life felt like a movie ying in her mind. There was even an illusion that everything that had just happened was like a dream, as if it would all return to the starting point when they woke up tomorrow. Unfortunately, no matter how much a person changed, they wouldnte back. After a while, Janes sorrowful mood was temporarily relieved, and Finley also entered with Mayank in her arms, cing the child in Janes embrace. Take a look at the child. Kelly also approached, trying to amuse the baby still in swaddling clothes. This child is so beautiful, surely looks like his father. That sentencepletely angered Jane. This is not Patricks child. Kelly was immediately stunned upon hearing this. Arent all these children yours? Janeughed. Patrick didnt have such ability to give birth to quadruplets, and besides, these children were born on different dates, right? Kelly, you should go back first. If theres anything you need help with, just give me a call directly. Thank you for apanying me through these matters today. It has given me great support and reliance. Knowing that Jane didnt want to bring up the past of the children, Finley escorted Kelly out on behalf of Jane. Jane locked herself in the room and packed up everything rted to her parents, putting them in a box. It turned out that they had lived here for over a month, and this small box was all they had. All the things in this house probably didnt belong to them. To her parents, they were just guests. The thought pierced Janes heart like countless needles, causing her immense pain. Meanwhile, Patrick stood outside, unsure of what reason to enter. He didnt enter until he saw the nannies all go into the room. He walked into the courtyard and looked up, finding Jane standing on the balcony. Her silent expression was truly heart-wrenching. Jane seemed not to notice him; she just kept looking up at the sky, one cloud after another. Finley walked out and immediately saw him, her face filled with anger and reproach. What did you do? Even if you have conflicts, you shouldnt lose your temper like this. You didnt show up on such an important asion today? Finley began toin as soon as she approached him. Patrick was also helpless. My presence would only increase her sadness. Do you know how she rushed over here alone today? You promised her countless times, but when it mattered most, you immediately disappeared. Whats the use of such empty promises? Finley was truly furious today. She didnt want to see Jane face everything alone, nor did she want to see her endure the pain of losing her parents. No one else could be as strong as Jane in such circumstances. Do you think I didnt see how much she suffered? Ive been following behind all along, you just didnt notice. Patrick calmly recounted. From the moment they left the hospital, he had been silently following them, including the process of leaving the crematorium and arriving at the graveyard. He had been silently apanying them. Finley didnt know what to say upon hearing his words. She knew Janes temper better than anyone. Shes just angry right now. Dont pay too much attention to it. It will be fine in a few days. Patrick silently nodded and entered the vi. He first went to see the children. Just as he entered the nursery, he collided with Jane, who came out of the room. Their bodies collided, and Jane was furious.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I just wanted toe and see the children, Patrick exined cautiously, afraid of touching her sensitive nerve. These are my children. Theres no need for you to pretend and visit them! Janes words were harsh,cking any kindness, as if she was facing a stranger. Patrick could only stand by and slowly exin, I dont know what I did wrong to make you so angry. Please tell me. Jane snorted. She had seen this humble posture hundreds of times before, but what made her unable to believe was that behind each instance of humility, there was no trace of remorse. I dont need you like this! Whatever you have done, you know it yourself. Theres no need for you to put on a show of falsepassion here. Jane left coldly, turning around and walking away. In the room, she received a call from a private detective. It was the information she had requested about Melissa. They had also investigated all of Patricks properties, including hispanies. Although they were married, their assets were not mixed, and theirpanies were not merged. Strictly speaking, they lived an each pays their own way lifestyle. This arrangement made Jane feel satisfied andfortable. Arriving at the entrance of a residential area, the detective was already waiting there. As soon as he saw her car stop, he quickly got in from the back. As soon as he got in the car, he handed over a file bag containing all the copied information to Jane. These are all of Patricks properties, and this one is the most remote. I investigated all the ces under his name except for this one. This house has not been rented out or upied by anyone, but the electricity bill keeps increasing every month. Upon hearing this, Jane didnt know what to say. Looking at the information in her hand, all of Patricks properties were within the city, without any deviations. But all the residences in this residential area, including the location of the area itself, were in the suburbs. It seemed to be a quite remote environment, suitable for living. Jane just didnt expect that he would give this separate apartment to his cousin, the person who had harmed her. What else did you find in the investigation? The detective hesitated, not daring to speak directly, stuttering and unsure of how to say it. I called you here so that you could speak frankly. Upon hearing this, the private detective voiced his concern. Based on my investigation, for the past few days, we have been following Patricks car. Just two days ago, Patrick stayed here overnight. We have been following him, watching him drive in here, and he didnt leave until the next morning. Chapter 959 Is She the Another Woman? Jane immediately thought about what might happen between these two lonely individuals inside. She maintained her standard fake smile on her face and asked, Do you want toe up with me? Together, they went upstairs, and Melissas ce was on the top floor. It was a duplex with a well-thought-out interior design. Jane stood at the door, took a long breath, and then rang the doorbell. They heard a womans cheerful voice from inside as she hurriedly came to open the door. As soon as the door opened, both of them were stunned. Melissa and Jane stood facing each other, their eyes locked, without a word, but the awkwardness between them was palpable. Why did youe here? Melissa leaned against the door, adopting Janes posture, questioning her. I should be the one asking you. This ce belongs to Patrick, our shared property as a married couple. Im here to see my own property. Do I need to consult with you? Jane never gave a good face to those who bullied her. It was her principle. Patrick let me stay here, and he oftenes to see me too! Melissa said, unable to hide the coyness on her face. Jane felt disgusted just looking at her. Then call him here now. I want to ask him why hes keeping someone who should be in jail here. Melissa was immediately annoyed by these words. Who do you think should be in jail? Dont stir up trouble and dont put anybels on me. The detective behind them took out all the collected information and showed it to Melissa. Miss Pansy, if you want to say more before going to the police station, then I suggest you speak the truth. Who would have thought you had the ability toe and see your husbands properties and even brought along a man! Little did you know, does Patrick know about your current state? Melissa sarcastically mocked her without mercy. Jane didnt want to say much to her and dialed Patricks phone directly. Ill give you 10 minutes to appear outside the apartment. Patrick didnt dare to hesitate. He quickly drove to the apartment, and what came into his view was Jane and Melissa standing there, one outside the door and the other at the doorway. How did you find this ce? Patrick looked at her in astonishment.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He hadnt told anyone about this ce, and no one should know about her existence. However, with a nce at the private detective following Jane, he understood everything. Are you afraid of me finding out that you hid your cousin here? Jane looked at the two of them with disgust. Listen to me, its not what you imagine. Theres no indispensable secret between us. Patrick knew he was in big trouble today. His rtionship with his cousin was purely based on mutual interests. There would be no further development between them. Moreover, he was trying to uncover the truth of the past and discover the secrets about these two children. Patrick, Ive already exined to Jane, but she just wont listen and insists on driving me away. Melissa had a self-righteous expression,pletely portraying herself as the victim. Let Melissa stay here for now, and Ill exin the real reason to youter. In this current situation, Patrick decisively chose to defend Melissa instead of Jane. Leaving Jane alone there, he felt a deep chill in his heart. Are you sure you and she are innocent? Are the things you said true? Can I still trust you? Jane asked three consecutive questions. But faced with these questions, Patrick fell silent. I know your answer and I know what youre up to! Dont forget, your cousin is a murderer. I have all the evidence in my hands, yet youre still defending her! Jane almost shouted hysterically, leaving Patrick with no dignity. Meanwhile, Melissa stood by watching the scene unfold, adopting an indifferent attitude as if it had nothing to do with her. Patrick, how could Jane say such things about me? Melissa put on a particrly aggrieved look. Jane felt disgusted just looking at her expression. How long are you going to keep up this act? When will it end? Patrick remained silent by her side. Are you still going to defend her? Regardless of whether this person has harmed me or not, youre going to stand by her and protect her? Jane questioned once again. All Patrick could do was repeatedly exin, Ill exin everything clearly when we get home. But Melissa couldnt hold back anymore. When did I harm anyone? Dont forget, those two children are still mine Shut up. Patrick interrupted Melissa before she could finish her words. Jane stood between the two of them like a fool. Is there anything else youre hiding from me? Patrick immediately shook his head. No, there really isnt. I will investigate everything and give you a satisfactory answer. Jane had heard this line many times before, and she couldnt bring herself to believe it anymore. Where were you when my parents passed away? And where were you when they walked out of the crematorium? You were with your cousin, right! Dont think I dont know about all of this! I used to think that the rtionship between the two of us was so good, that no third party could tear us apart. But reality is indeed a ruthless knife. Youve truly disappointed me. Jane almost shouted thest sentence! Patrick followed her, trying to catch up, but Melissa closed the door with a contented attitude. The private detective had been following behind Jane, making him feel helpless. He felt fed up with his profession for the first time. Im sorry, if it wasnt for my investigation, none of this would have destroyed your family. Jane waved her hand dismissively. Its not your fault. Patrick chased after her from behind and tried to stop her as she got into her car. Will you listen to my exnation? Jane gently rolled up the car window. Theres nothing left for us to say, lets get a divorce. This was the second time Jane had brought it up. The first time was because of those two children, and the second time was because she was truly disappointed. In desperation, Patrick directly expelled the private detective from the backseat and got into Janes car himself. Ill take you somewhere. Although Jane kept refusing, she was still caught by Patrick and taken to the hospital. Why did you bring me here? As soon as she stepped through the hospital doors, she would be reminded of the appearance of her parents, and a sense of sorrow would overwhelm her, leaving her unsure how to face it. Chapter 960 The Children Are Not Mine And so, the two of them followed Patrick into a doctors office. The CEO has arrived. The test results are out, and you have no rtion to those two children. This means they are not biologically yours, the doctor informed them. Jane waspletely confused by their words. What children? Melissa imed that the two children we brought from the orphanage are hers, and that I am their father, Patrick finally revealed the truth. Are you sure you have no rtionship with Melissa? Jane asked again. Patrick nodded. Those two children do belong to Melissa, but we dont know who the father is. It is now confirmed that they have no connection to me. Patrick silently exined everything, The reason I brought Melissa here was to confirm this and to prevent her from using the children to threaten me. I also wanted to find out who the biological parents of the two children from the orphanage are, so that we wouldnt end up adopting someone elses children. In fact, everything Patrick did was to ensure a peaceful life for their future. It was just that his methods were somewhat wed, which angered Jane. What is it that you cant tell me? Why is Melissa the person closest to you, not me? Why did they not exin things to each other immediately when conflicts arose, but instead chose to face them independently? Jane felt that their current state was not that of an ordinary couple, but rather that of people living together. I was thinking about your father. He was critically ill at the time, and couldnt be saved in the end. So I didnt want to burden you with more sorrow, Patrick exined. The first and foremost reason for his concealment was to put Janes mind at ease. Janeughed coldly. Over the past period of time, Patrick had concealed many things from her, all under the same excuse. I dont want to hear these meaningless exnations anymore. I want you to do things ording to thew. Can you do that? Handing over his cousin to the police might be difficult for others, but it was nothing for Patrick. We can find another way to punish her. Jane couldnt believe that, at this point, Patrick was still trying to find excuses for his cousin. Thats not what you said before. Let her have any reasons to deceive you, and you can believe any number of exnations from her. The future life is left to the two of you, Jane said, no longer wanting to hold onto anything, and she left the hospital directly. But as soon as she reached the bottom of thepany building, Melissa called. I want to talk to you privately. Melissas voice sounded hoarse, as if she had just been crying. Theres nothing to talk about between us. Just go back, Jane replied. Melissa was thest person Jane wanted to see right now. As she entered her ownpany, everything had already returned to normal. Upon seeing Jane, Sarah couldnt hide her smile. You finally came! I thought you would go out to clear your mind. After all, such a big upheaval had happened in the family, and anyone would find it difficult to bear. Jane smiled faintly, Lets focus on work. As they entered the office, Sarah followed closely behind. Are you really okay? Ive adjusted. Dont worry! Jane reassured. The two of them exchanged casual remarks. Suddenly, an assistant hurriedly approached but turned around as soon as he saw Jane. Whats wrong? Jane quickly called him back. Sarah immediately stepped forward and casually made up a reason. It might be something work-rted. Ill handle it in a moment. Thats perfect. I came here to hand over some of your tasks to me, Jane continued with her words. The assistant waspletely speechless, not knowing what to say in this situation. Jane could tell that something was not right from the vague conversation between the two. Tell me the truth, she said. She now had the courage to face everything. Well, boss, the family of the driver involved in the car ident came to cause trouble again! We havent resolved this issue with them, even though we provided thepensation ording topany regtions. We even increased the amount. But somehow, those family members found out about it. Their deaths were not as simple as they seemed. They were rted to Melissa, and thats why they keeping to make trouble. We didnt know what else to do, so we thought of waiting a few more days until the situation is resolved before telling you, Sarah exined. Jane found it somewhat unbelievable. She realized that herpany had high efficiency in handling matters, but they had been hiding the fact that Melissa was a murderer and had never let anyone else know about it. Even when Melissa was taken to the police station, it was only imed that she was there for a statement, without revealing the true reason behind it.From N?velDrama.Org. She also knew what consequences this revtion would bring to the family. She was protecting Patricks reputation. You thought of telling me only now when things have escted to this extent! So, youve been hiding it from me all this time! I cant believe that the person closest to me could do such a thing, Jane expressed her frustration internally, trying to restrain herself from venting it openly. Take me to see that family. In any case, this matter needs to be resolved, Jane demanded. The assistant quickly stepped forward to stop Jane. Boss, its better not to go. They are unreasonable and aggressive. They are not our match. Besides, its obvious that someone is manipting them, which is why they are opposing us. Maybe after the storm settles, they wont cause trouble anymore. Jane patted his shoulder and directly confronted him, If it were your own family facing such a situation, would you speak in the same tone? This Sarah hesitated. Sarah waved her hand at him. Lets go. As they came down from the elevator and reached the lobby, they saw the security guards blocking a group of people outside thepany premises. They had even brought banners with them. The general idea was that they used thepany of covering up for Melissa. Chapter 961 Compromise Thepany must give us an exnation. We cant let the bad guys go unpunished, and we wont be satisfied with just a small amount of money. We demand justice! the family members shouted, their voices filled with intensity. However, no one approached them, as the security guards blocked their way. Sarah exined from the side, In fact, we offered them a substantial amount of money initially. Its just that some of them are too greedy. They chose to ignore such people and their demands. Jane furrowed her brows upon witnessing the scene and walked directly towards them. Lets all calm down for a moment. As the owner of thispany, if theres something you want to discuss, we can do it in the conference room. Sarah tugged at her clothes, whispering, What are you doing? How can you let them into the conference room? Are you joking? Jane merely patted her hand lightly, indicating that she had her own n. Later that evening, they brought these people into the conference room, with several security guards stationed outside the door to prevent any unexpected incidents. The anger of the family members had not subsided, and they continued to curse on the side. Wouldnt it have been better if you had this attitude from the beginning? Jane personally poured them sses of water and ced them in front of each person, while Sarah stood beside her, offering support. I understand your feelings. Losing a loved one feels like the world is falling apart. I can empathize with your perspective and emotions. Today, I called you all here to listen and understand how you n to handle this matter, Jane calmly stated. She knew that the most genuine thoughts woulde from their mouths. The family members discussed among themselves, and one woman extended her hand, counting her fingers, representing a hundred thousand dors. Jane observed their actions but remained silent. After a while, they reached a decision and spoke directly to Jane, We havee to a conclusion. After all, our loved ones died under yourpanys responsibility, and you also dont want this matter to escte. So, if you give us a hundred thousand dors, we will consider it settled. Sarah mmed the table in anger after hearing their demand. You really have the audacity! We already gave you three hundred thousand before, and now you want another hundred thousand? Do you really think the life of your deceased family member is worth this amount of money? These words displeased the family members. It was you who urged us to make demands, and now that we have, you refuse to agree. Is this all the sincerity you have? If thats the case, we might as well continue causing trouble outside. The family members were convinced that Jane would eventuallypromise, so they repeatedly tested her limits. Please hold on for a moment, Jane said, pulling Sarahs hand. This is how the whole situation unfolded, and I have a good understanding of it. Without concrete evidence linking Melissa to these incidents, you shouldnt unjustly use her. Heres mypromise: why dont you listen to an alternative proposal? Jane suggested. The family members trusted Jane and said, Go ahead, tell us. I understand that after losing the pir of your family, both the elderly and the young ones will face difficulties in their basic livelihood here. In that case, why not sell your property in this city and move to the countryside? I will provide you with a sum of money to purchase a piece ofnd there. This way, your family can livefortably in a rural setting, Jane proposed. After all, being in a city where they had lost a breadwinner was a burden for the family, regardless of how much money they were given. The allure of the city would always be tempting, no matter how much they received. Rather than that, it would be better to have them return to the countryside, where their hearts could find sce.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The family members discussed among themselves, and Jane called Sarah out of the room. Let the finance department prepare 50, 000 dors, and also buy a car full of gifts. Fix the car that person involved in the ident was driving and give it to them, ensuring their safe return to the countryside. Additionally, make sure the car is packed full of gifts. This way, they can silence these people. Isnt this a bit too lenient on them? Sarah said, not wanting to give them a single penny. She knew their intentions and didnt want to let them take advantage. Sometimes its better to avoid unnecessary trouble. We cant let these rumors keep spreading; its not good for Melissas reputation. In the end, we are still family, and we should consider her reputation, Jane exined. Youre really good at being a sister-inw, Sarah said, feeling somewhat envious of Melissa. Its not for myself but for the entire Pansy family, Jane replied. Jane knew that once these rumors spread, it would also affect Patricks business. After all, they shared both sess and failure. The familys troubles could also impact the overall operation of thepany. She wanted to solve the issues on her end without causing any trouble for Patrick. Moreover, there was an unclear rtionship between him and Melissa, and she didnt want the gossip from her side to reach Melissa. The two of them returned to the conference room where the family members had finished their discussion. We have discussed it, and we ept your proposal. However, we need to know the exact amount of money you mentioned, one of the family members said. Jane knew these people couldnt be easily deceived. She reached out her hand and told them that a total of 50, 000 dors would be given. The family members immediately became angry upon hearing this. So, our pir died in vain? We asked for 100, 000, but now youre cutting it down to 50, 000 and forcing us to move to the countryside. Youre truly bullying us! For you, this is already a considerable sum of money. Besides, I will also help you acquire a piece ofnd. Im sure you understand the potential value it holds for the future! Jane exined, wanting to make sure they understood the benefits. Jane made her intentions clear to prevent any future disputes. After hearing her words, the family members fell silent again. They discussed among themselves, and after a while, they agreed to the request. Jane gave Sarah a signal with her eyes and said, Later, have her apany you to pack your things, and then a car will safely take you back to the countryside. Jane had always maintained a good attitude and never argued with them, which satisfied the family members and further silenced theirints. After Sarah led them out, Jane returned to her office and browsed thepanys website. She noticed that the news about their recent troubles hadnt spread widely; it was only confined to a small scale. Chapter 962 Utter Disappointment Once again, Carl and Nana had a bitter argument and parted ways. Feeling dejected, Carl went to a bar to drink. Sitting in the same spot as before, Carl continued to drink one ss after another, quickly bing intoxicated. At the same time, inside a private room in the bar, Scarlet was celebrating a friends birthday. Unexpectedly, while she was in the restroom, she was approached by a drunkard. The drunkard began harassing and bothering Scarlet, and hispanions joined in, creating amotion. Unable to extricate herself from the situation, Scarlet saw an opportunity to get closer to William and dialed his newly changed phone number. At that moment, William had just finished a temporary job at a small workshop. He was standing at a bus stop, waiting for a bus to the suburbs when he suddenly received Scarlets call. Upon hearing that she was being harassed by two men at the bar, William agreed to go help. Momentster, he arrived at the bar, looking disheveled. He quickly spotted Scarlet leaning against the wall near the restroom, indeed being bothered by someone. Who are you people? Stop harassing my friend! William walked over and confronted them directly, his tone stern and fierce. Finally, William had arrived, which made Scarlet secretly delighted. She pretended to be aggrieved andined to him, William, not only did these two jerks refuse to let me leave, but one of them even took the opportunity to touch my hand. Upon hearing this, William, who had always been loyal to his friends, became visibly angry. He clenched his fists tightly, red at them, and warned, Although there are two of you, Im willing to fight if you want to! Seeing Williams fierce and intimidating appearance, the two drunkards, fearing he might be a formidable character, quietly left without saying anything. After driving away the drunkards, William redirected his gaze towards Scarlet and asked, Why did youe to the bar alone? Its not safe for a girl to be in a ce like this. Looking at the worry in his expression, Scarlet felt genuinely happy. She smiled shyly, took Williams hand, and exined, Today, I came to celebrate my friends birthday. Why dont you join us in the private room for a few drinks? Although William wasnt familiar with Scarlets friends and wasnt particrly interested, he still allowed himself to be dragged into the private room by her. It wasnt until close to midnight, as the group finished celebrating the birthday and prepared to leave the bar, that William found himself in a tipsy state. He and Scarlet supported each other as they walked out, unintentionally bumping into a man walking in front of them. Sorry. William instinctively apologized. However, when he looked up at the person, he discovered a face that was strangely familiar. Carl? William immediately froze, thinking it was truly a small world. At this moment, Carl was also heavily intoxicated. Seeing William suddenly appear, apanied by a woman, he realized that William wasnt an easy person to mess with either. Gazing at Carls drunken face, a tinge of disgust shed in Williams eyes. He curled his lips mockingly and taunted in a cold voice, I didnt expect you to hold your liquor so well Since thest time they had seen each other, it seemed like a long time had passed. Of course, in terms of actual time, it had only been a little over a month. But William didnt expect that the next time he would see Carl would be in such a seedy ce like a bar. Whats it to you? Im not drinking with you anyway. Carl, heavily under the influence, swayed and started to see double images of Scarlets face in his line of sight. Upon hearing Carls disdainful tone, William couldnt be bothered to argue with him and left him with a warning, Its not my business, but stay away from Nana in the future. She has long wanted to distance herself from you! With that, William supported Scarlet and continued walking away. At this moment, Scarlet was filled with jealousy. On her not-so-beautiful face, resentment and unwillingness were evident. Scarlet couldnt understand what kind of spell Nana had cast on William. Even though Nana had already given birth to a child and was entangled with other men, William remained content and wholeheartedly treated her well.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. William, would you apany me home? I feel dizzy. Scarlet leaned weakly against Williams shoulder. In fact, she wasnt that drunk, but she felt dissatisfied. She refused to believe that as a woman, she couldntpare to Nana, a woman who had given birth to a child. After all, she was still a young girl. Sure, lets wait for a taxi up ahead. William agreed and, seeing that Scarlet could barely stand, quickly reached out his arm and held her waist tightly. However, just as the two reached the side of the road, Carl stumbled after them. He patted Williams shoulder with one hand, his gaze blurry and angry. Who did you say should stay away from Nana? Do you believe Ill beat you? Carl was full of pent-up anger and had nowhere to vent it, so he had set his sights on William, intending to provoke him. You! William turned around, shrugged his shoulder, and brushed off Carls hand. Say it again? Carl red at him furiously, his drooping hand suddenly clenched into a fist. Just as the two were about to engage in a street brawl, Scarlet saw a taxi approaching and raised her hand on tiptoes. Soon, the taxi came to a halt. William, lets get in the car and ignore that drunkard! Scarlet didnt have time to pretend to be drunk, so she firmly held onto William and forcefully pushed him into the car. Sitting in the back seat of the taxi, William rolled down the window and flipped Carl off. You bastard! Well see how it goes! The taxi driver stepped on the gas pedal, and the car quickly drove away, while Carl kicked an empty can far into the distance. Before long, Scarlet brought the heavily intoxicated William back to her ce. It was a shared house, not very spacious, but sufficient for a single woman. Noticing that her roommates were all asleep, Scarlet didnt want to make a fuss, so she lowered her voice and said, William, take it slow. Oh, I want some water. Alcohol was getting to Williams head, and his mouth felt dry. Scarlet helped him to the single bed in the bedroom, and as soon as his head touched the pillow, he felt the world spinning. Seeing that William was heavily drunk, Scarlet quietly went out to get some water. She quickly returned to the bedside with a ss of water, supporting Williams neck and carefully feeding him sips of water. After a few gulps, William finished the water and felt somewhat clear-headed. Nana, thank you for taking care of me At this moment, Williams speech was slurred, his eyes unfocused, and he mistook Scarlet for Nana. Hearing him call out another womans name, Scarlet felt a surge of anger. Am I really that good, William? Am I worth your affection? Since she was already mistaken, Scarlet suppressed her anger and pretended to be Nana. She wanted to hear just how important Nana was in Williams heart. Nana, in my life, I have only loved you as a woman. William was heavily intoxicated, and he didnt say much. He simply held onto Scarlet and refused to let go. This response deeply stirred Scarlet. But in order to achieve her goal, she hid all her resentment. Caressing Williams face gently, Scarlet affectionately said, I love you too. Really? In the next moment, as if sobering up, Williams eyes sparkled with an unusual excitement, and his face showed an ecstatic expression. With Scarlets affirmation, William could no longer contain his fervor and closed his eyes, leaning in for a kiss. Meanwhile, Carl was still wandering the streets. He strolled slowly, pausing for a moment to sit on a flower bed after walking a distance. Like this, he aimlessly roamed the midnight streets. After who knows how long, Carl saw Nanas house up ahead in the residential area. Janelle, I miss you Carl muttered to himself as he gazed at the dimly lit residential area, and inexplicably walked in. After a few minutes, he began knocking on the door, the sound echoing throughout the building. Nanas whole family was awakened by the noise, and Tracy stood in front of the door, bewildered upon hearing Carls voice. Do you know what time it is? Why are you knocking on the door at one oclock in the middle of the night? Hearing Tracys reproach, Carl stubbornly replied, I want to see Nana and my daughter. If you want to see the child,e back tomorrow. Jerry couldnt stand Carl disturbing the peace in the middle of the night, so he had to find a way to persuade him to leave. Why do I have to wait until tomorrow? Cant you just open the door and let me see my daughter now? Unyielding in his purpose, Carl continued causing a ruckus in the hallway due to nobody opening the door for him. Finally, Janelle was awakened, and Nana held her daughter, trying to soothe her with lubies, but it only made her cry even harder. Outside the door, Carl kept shouting and repeatedly calling out their names. Annoyed, Jerry realized he couldnt persuade Carl and chose to call the police for assistance. The police arrived quickly, and within ten minutes, Carl was taken away downstairs. In the early hours of the morning, Mrs. Waters was still asleep when she suddenly received a phone call, informing her that Carl had been detained at the police station. Upon hearing the news, Mrs. Waters was furious, but she couldnt bear to see Carl suffer inside, so she had him released. Thanking the police, Mrs. Waters was preparing to bring Carl back home when she heard news that made her extremely angry. Sorry, Madam, your son says he doesnt want to see you. He insists on waiting until dawn to leave on his own. You should go back home for now. Upon hearing the police officers ryed message, Mrs. Waters felt a cold indifference towards Carls attitude. If he doesnt want to see me, then so be it! You might as well keep him locked up, itll give him some time to reflect! In a fit of anger, Mrs. Waters stormed off, deeply disappointed, and decided to temporarily ignore Carls well-being. Of course, she couldnt control him anyway. Returning home with a heart full of anger, Grace saw Mrs. Waters with a gloomy face and asked with concern, Is it that the police refuse to release him? Chapter 963 Must Be Ruthless Currently, the only person Mrs. Waters believed she could confide in wholeheartedly was Grace. The rtionship between Carl and her was like fire and water, and her parents family was too far away from this city. Gracespanionship day and night alleviated Mrs. Waters sense of loneliness, and she liked to consult her about everything. Just think about it. Im a fifty-year-old woman who went to the police station in the middle of the night to bail him out, but this is the result I get. Who wouldnt be disheartened? Mrs. Watersined. Hearing Mrs. Waters grievances, Graceforted her and offered suggestions in line with her thoughts. Its not that Im being petty, but I think as long as there is a child between Nana and Carl, their rtionship will always be entangled. Grace sighed lightly, speaking earnestly, As long as they remain entangled like this, everyone will suffer. In my opinion, its better to endure short-term pain than prolonged agony She didnt finish the second half of her sentence, leaving it for Mrs. Waters to interpret on her own. Mrs. Waters understood what Grace wanted to say, and a shrewd expression appeared on her face. Youre right. Then Ill find a way to bring my granddaughter here. As long as the child doesnt stay with her mother, Carl will gradually stop bothering Nana. Mrs. Waters believed this idea would definitely work. However, Grace had far more ambitious ns than that. In the future, she would be Mrs. Waters, so how could she tolerate having a stepdaughter by her side? With a cunning glint in her eyes, Grace didnt immediately refute Mrs. Waters. Instead, she subtly brainwashed her. When ites to achieving something, you must be ruthless. Otherwise, even if the child is here, it wont stop Nana from visiting her daughter, right?From N?velDrama.Org. Grace wore a worried expression. At that time, Carl will definitely follow Nana. You have a point. So, what should we do then? Mrs. Waters pondered, swayed by Graces analysis. We cant just kill Nana. That woulde with great consequences! Mrs. Waters thought extreme measures were not advisable, but she wanted to resolve the current tangled situation as soon as possible. Lost in thought, Mrs. Waters found herself without any ideas. Maybe we can do it this way. Mrs. Waters trusted and relied on Grace, so she affectionately held her hand and said, Ill leave this matter to you. As long as you find a way to drive Nana away. No problem, wait for my good news! Grace replied confidently, her eyes filled with increasing malice. Mrs. Waters had no time to consider these details; her mind was focused on severing this karmic bond. Ideally, they would never have any contact again. Please go upstairs and rest. Ill call you when Carl returns. With the golden pass personally granted by Mrs. Waters, Grace behaved even more obediently in front of her. Alright, Ill go to my room and lie down for a while. Mrs. Waters smiled with satisfaction, and before she left, she earnestly instructed, Whatever you do, just remember not to take a life. After speaking, Mrs. Waters went upstairs, while Grace watched her figure and imagined a scene of raging fire in her mind. However, the image quickly vanished. Carl returned home at seven oclock in the morning and found Grace dozing off on the couch. He ignored her as usual and went straight upstairs into his own bedroom. Currently, Carl was facing a career crisis and his personal life was also in turmoil. He was feeling down, and after a night of contemtion, he decided toe back and pack his things. Carl wanted to temporarily leave this home and reorganize his life. His daughter was still young, and he hoped to give her aplete family in the future. Silently packing his belongings, Carl ced the keys to the vi on the table. Carl, where are you going? Mrs. Waters voice suddenly came from behind. When Carl had previously stayed away, he only brought some daily necessities and simple clothes. But on this morning, he even packed the photo frame that was on the bedside table into his suitcase. It was the only photo of him, Nana, and their daughter together. A warm and happy family of three. Carls father passed away early, and his determination was to give Janelle aplete home, hoping she could grow up in an environment with both parents. Upon hearing his mothers question, Carl slowly turned around. His eyes were indifferent, his face devoid of any emotion, and he didnt say a word. Seeing Carl ignoring her, Mrs. Waters began to nag beside him. Carl, Im your mother. Why do you have to be angry with me? Mrs. Waters sighed heavily and earnestly advised him, I know you are under a lot of mental stress now, and I understand that youre not in a good mood. But have you ever thought that your current situation is all caused by Nana! People have different perspectives when they stand in different positions. Mrs. Waters insisted that without Nanas presence, Carl would have achieved sess in his career and love life, just like before, attracting public attention. At the same time, with Grace, a obedient and sensible woman by his side, she could not only apany him but also provide him with more resources within their circle. But Carlughed. He didnt want to talk to his mother, even if she bailed him out of jail. I dont think so. Carl packed thest piece of clothing into his suitcase and calmly responded, On the contrary, Nanas misfortune is caused by me. As he spoke, he turned around, brushing past Mrs. Waters without even ncing at her. Youre still so stubborn! Mrs. Waters found her sons obstinacy iprehensible. She followed behind, repeating the same words she had said countless times, brainwashing him, I dont care about others, but cant you care about Grace? She has done so much for you, but you dont show any gratitude? Carl was walking downstairs, and seeing his mother still trailing behind, he suddenly stopped and smirked, asking, What has she done for me? Mrs. Waters shook her head, sighing at Carlsck of appreciation for the blessings he had. You! One day, you will understand. Mrs. Waters had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She felt sorry for her son, so she patiently persuaded him, Look at Grace. I heard that she didnt sleep all night when she heard you were arrested. Now that you are in a career downturn, she is still there for you, ready to help you find resources for aeback. Carl just sneered, ignoring her wordspletely. Look at Nana. She turned to someone elses arms as soon as she gave birth to the child. She doesnt care about you. Is this kind of woman worth trusting? Its not an exaggeration to say that shes vulgar and uncultured! Mrs. Waters followed him into the living room, intending to continue persuading Carl until he gave in. Mom, stop with your self-righteousness. But after all this time, Carl had grown tired and weary of listening. Grace, who had been awakened by their conversation, saw Carls figure and immediately left the sofa, approaching him with concern. Carl, you look so tired. Rest for a while before you go out. When Grace approached, Carl instinctively avoided her. I dont need you to worry about my affairs. Carl responded indifferently, without even giving Grace a single nce. Chapter 964 Losing Direction When Carl fell into a deep sleep in his apartment, he was still unaware that he had once again climbed to the top of the trending list. Within a few days, negative news spread like snowkes. Thepany was thoroughly disappointed in Carl. They not only canceled the nned contract with him but also considered him a tarnished artist to be permanently hidden. Hailey was also helpless about this. She was Carls only manager since he entered the industry, and she had hoped to witness talent she had raised seed. Dusk. Carl woke up and realized that it was getting dark outside. He got up, took a shower, shaved his beard clean, and prepared to go out for a simple dinner. However, before he could leave, there was a sudden knock on the door. Carl, open the door for me! I know youre hiding in the apartment! Upon hearing Haileys voice, Carl stretched andzily walked over to open the door. In the instant the door opened, Carl saw Hailey furious. If someone who didnt know the situation saw her, they would definitely think she had a deep grudge against Carl. You still have the nerve to open the door for me? Hailey gave Carl a fierce re and bumped into his shoulder as she walked into the apartment. So, you mean I should y dead in the apartment? Carl couldnt help butugh and cry. He always felt that Haileys way of thinking was sometimes different from that of normal people. Of course, Carl could understand. Hailey had a fiery temper and was neurotic. It was all quite normal. But after all, she was his manager, and Carl was very grateful for her help and guidance over the years. Hailey, why are you so angry? Seeing Hailey sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, lighting a cigarette, Carl also approached her. What do you think? Is there no electricity or inte in the apartment? Hailey rolled her eyes, thinking that Carl was ying dumb. But Carl really didnt know. He had returned to the apartment early and slept right away. When he opened his eyes, the sun was already setting. Everything is working Carl scratched his head inexplicably, guessing that he might be in the news again. Let me check my phone. Since Hailey didnt respond to him, Carl obediently took out his phone from the bedroom. There were several notifications on the screen, and two of them were news about him disturbing the peace at night and being taken away by the police. Carl couldnt be bothered to read the specific contents. He returned to Haileys side and grinned, Let the media write whatever they want. I cant wash away my reputation, but maybe if they cken me to the extreme, itll turn into clear. Hearing Carls indifferent self-mockery, Hailey almost spat out a mouthful of smoke and nearly vomited blood on the spot. You have such a good mindset. Im not at your level. Hailey had no way to deal with Carl. She felt pained and sympathetic toward his current listless state and emotional entanglements. After a few sarcastic remarks, Hailey extinguished her slender cigarette, stood up, and looked down at Carl from a higher position. You stay in the apartment and dont go anywhere. Wait for me for half an hour! Hailey, where are you going? Carl waspletely confused, thinking that Hailey wanted to confine him. But Hailey didnt respond and quickly walked out in a hurry. True to her word, she returned exactly half an hourter, holding a stic bag in her left hand filled with various snacks and a whole box of beer in her right hand. Hailey, why are you in such high spirits today? Carl asked in astonishment. Hailey spoke with an annoyed tone and said indifferently, Im nning to drown you in beer since youre already a useless person anyway.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Despite her harsh words, Hailey never gave up on Carl. On this cool evening, Hailey poured her heart and soul into guiding him, putting herself in his shoes. By midnight, both of them were drunk. One sprawled on the bed, and the other slept soundly on the couch. The next morning, Carl got up from the bed and remembered what Hailey had said to himst night. His mind waspletely clear now, and he realized that he couldnt continue to sink further. No matter what the future held, he had to gather his spirits and work hard to realize the dream of a harmonious family of three. Hailey, why dont you sleep on my bed? Seeing Hailey still snoring loudly on the couch, Carl called her a couple of times but couldnt wake her up, so he decided to cover the tough girl with a nket. Next, he walked into the study and opened theputer that he hadnt touched in a long time. Now Carl no longer needed to follow his mothers wishes to be an actor. He decided to calm down and write a script, turning all his thoughts into words. At the same moment, William bought two steamed buns from a stall, nning to finish eating them and then go to do odd jobs to earn money. He hadnt seen Nana for two or three days and wanted to visit her after receiving his wages. However, William was currently waiting at the bus stop when he suddenly felt a tap on his back. William, are you looking for work? The person speaking was Scarlet. Upon hearing that voice, Williams mood inexplicably became tense. He turned around and saw Scarlet smiling gently, as if nothing had ever happened between them. Scarlet, are you going to work? William greeted her casually, unable to hide the embarrassment in his face. Yeah, Im also waiting for the bus. Scarlet nodded with a smile in her eyes. It was at this time yesterday, when he woke up from a hangover, that he opened his eyes and saw Scarlet sleeping next to him on the pillow. Realizing that both of them werepletely naked, William was at a loss. That was when he found out that the two of them had ended up having a blurry, intimate encounter after leaving the bar the night before. There was an obvious bloodstain on the bedsheet, and William understood what that meant. Scarlet didnt mind, saying that everyone has a first time and she didnt regret giving it to William. But instead of reassuring him, her words only filled him with pressure and anxiety. In the end, all William could say was, Ill find a way to take responsibility for you, before hastily leaving the house where Scarlet was staying. Now that they crossed paths again, William still couldnt face her. Scarlet, on the other hand, remained calm. Seeing that William couldnt find the words to say, she leaned closer to his ear and asked shyly, William, since I didnt have a chance to ask yesterday, how do you n to take responsibility for me? She was waiting for William to say the words be together himself. People wereing and going at the bus stop, while William stood frozen in ce. He didnt know how to answer Scarlets question. William? Scarlet gently shook his arm, acting like a spoiled lover. William wanted to suggestpensating her with money, but he didnt have any at the moment, and even if he said it, it would be an empty promise. After a moment of silence, William softly spoke, Ill try to earn more money to make up for that nights mistake. Just as his bus arrived, William quickly followed the crowd onto the bus, leaving Scarlet behind at the bus stop. So, he wanted to solve it with money? Scarlets face stiffened, unmoving. She resented Nana and hated the fact that this man had taken her virginity, yet she still couldnt have William. Chapter 965 Being Friends is Fine On the bus, Williams mind was in turmoil. He stared nkly at the street scene outside the window, his mind in chaos. If Nana found out about this, they would definitely never have a chance to reconcile. At the moment, all William could do was pray in his heart that Scarlet wouldnt entangle him. He wasnt irresponsible, a man who caused chaos and then abandoned everything. He just didnt want to be with a woman he didnt love. Recalling the absurd night from the previous evening, William couldnt understand how he had let himself lose control. But the deed was done, and he couldnt escape it. The only thing he could do was to earn money as quickly as possible.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That day, William went to thebor market and searched for odd jobs. After a while, he found a job carrying cement. Five dors per bag, climb up to the sixth floor. Are you up for it? the person introducing the job asked. Hearing the question, William calcted in his mind and felt that the price was a bit low. Can I add one more dor? he tentatively negotiated. At this price, if you dont want to do it, Ill find someone else, the person replied, turning to leave. Seeing the introducer about to leave, and eager to earn money, William reluctantly agreed. In the evening, William received his wages. He had carried a hundred bags of cement, and his hands and legs were trembling. He was drenched in sweat and exhausted, feeling dizzy and disoriented. Clutching the five hundred dors in his hand, William pondered whether to save it. On one hand, he wanted to save money to make it up to Scarlet, but on the other hand, he wanted to visit Nana. Torn between the two choices, William happened to pass by a maternity and baby supplies store, and his desire to see Nana became urgent. He bought a few toys for Janelle and arrived at their house. Jerry and Tracy had changed their attitude towards William, so they didnt reject his visit. Nana took him to her room, and they yed with the child while chatting. William, doing odd jobs every day isnt a solution. Dont forget that youre a university graduate. Youve spent so many years studying, is it all just to carry cement? Nana felt ufortable when she heard that William had gone to thebor market. I couldnt find a suitable job for now. Its better than being idle, William chuckled, picking up a toy he had obtained from carrying cement and waving it in front of Janelle. After a while, he sat for a moment and then left. Tracy politely invited him to stay for dinner, but he shook his head and declined. William, let me take you! Just as William was about to step out of the threshold, Nana handed Janelle to her mother and hurriedly followed him, carrying a bag. They descended the stairs together, but Nana didnt intend to apany him far, so they stopped at the entrance of the corridor. She opened her bag and stuffed a stack of banknotes into Williams hand. Do as I say, dont do odd jobs anymore. Take this thirty thousand dors. You can slowly look for a job as long as you dont waste yourself. Even though they were no longer lovers, Nana hoped that William could return to his energetic self from before. William was stunned, feeling both touched and ashamed at the same time. After a brief pause, he returned the money to Nana and gathered the courage to speak, Nana, I dont want your money. Can we start over again? Nanas eyes widened in surprise, and she slowly retracted her hand, her face reserved as she declined, William, we cant live in the past. Lets just be friends. William wasnt surprised by this oue. He understood Nanas personality, so he didnt attempt to confess his feelings. Awkwardly smiling, William nodded and agreed, Being friends is fine. Can Ie over often to see you and the child? Sure, Nana nodded with a smile, once again stuffing the banknotes into Williams hand. Since were friends, dont refuse me, even if you consider it a loan. Currently, William was indeed in need of money. He nned to return it to Nana once he earned enough, so he reluctantly epted it. After bidding farewell to Nana, William returned to his shabby rental house. Just as he reached the door, he saw a disoriented woman sitting under the low house. Scarlet? What are you doing here William was surprised as he looked at Scarlet, who had her head buried and asionally twitched. Are you crying? William tilted his head, carefully holding her hand. Scarlet slowly lifted her head, and indeed, her face was covered in tears. William, I came to bid you farewell. I quit my job and am preparing to return to my hometown. Upon hearing these words, William was taken aback. Why? Didnt you say you wanted to work hard in this city and bring your parents here in the future? Scarlet stood up, implying something else. I lost the most important thing here. Since I cant find it again, I might as well go back to my hometown and live peacefully. William understood Scarlets meaning. He frowned and took out the money from his pocket. Scarlet, this money is mypensation to you. If you insist on going back to your hometown, I wish you a happy and fulfilling life. When faced with the money handed to her by William, Scarlets face instantly contorted. What do you mean? Do you think Im someone you can buy? Scarlets expression turned angry, and she forcefully pushed Williams hand away. I gave you the most important thing, and you can think Im worthless, but you cant insult me with money! Scarlet raised her head in indignation, tears once again flowing from her eyes. For a moment, William felt flustered. He quickly wiped away Scarlets tears and asked in confusion, What should I do then? How can I make it up to you? Hearing Williams willingness topromise, Scarlet bit her lip and spoke in a gentle voice, I want you to take care of me until I feel better. Was it really that simple to take care of her? William clearly didnt understand Scarlets hint. Alright, Ill take care of you for a while. Starting tomorrow, lets look for jobs together. William smiled warmly, opened the door, and invited Scarlet into the rental house. From that moment on, the two of them lived together. In order to fulfill his promise, William took care of Scarlet meticulously. He cooked and did household chores, bing a considerate and caring man. Not long after William left, Nana received a call from Mrs. Waters. Upon hearing that Mrs. Waters wanted to meet her, Nana was unsure of her intentions and straightforwardly refused. It wasnt until she learned that Mrs. Waters wanted to discuss the issue of raising the child that Nana agreed to meet, in order to resolve the matter once and for all. Mom, Jane has something to discuss with me. I wont be having dinner at home tonight. Nana changed into different clothes and left, lying to her parents. Shortly after, she arrived at the restaurant where she had agreed to meet Mrs. Waters and was led into a private room by the waiter. Mrs. Waters was still dressed extravagantly, exuding an air of wealth from head to toe. Youre here, have a seat. Mrs. Waters spoke in a slightly condescending tone, and there was a hint of arrogance in her demeanor. Nana sat across from Mrs. Waters, no longer needing to tolerate her future mother-inw as before, and got straight to the point, saying, If you have something to say, please do. I need to go home and take care of my child. Upon mentioning Janelle, a trace of sharpness shed in Mrs. Waters eyes. Chapter 966 A New Hope Has my granddaughter gained weight? Is she bing more beautiful now? Mrs. Waters asked casually, seeming genuinely concerned about Janelle. Nana was extremely disgusted by her hypocrisy and coldly reminded her, You dont need to concern yourself with my daughter. What is the purpose of your? Mrs. Waters didnt appreciate Nanas indifference, and she red at her before pulling out a card from her Herms bag. Although Mrs. Waters had been married for many years, she still held shares in the family business, and her annual dividends alone amounted to nearly eight figures. So money was never a problem for her. Theres 10 million in the card, enough for your whole family to livefortably for the rest of your lives. Mrs. Waters pushed the card on the table towards Nana and continued with her proposition, All I want is for you to give up custody of the child, write a guarantee letter, and cut off contact with Carl. You can take this money and leave. After speaking, Mrs. Waters took out a guarantee letter from her bag and ced it in front of Nana, waiting for her signature. Nana hesitated for a moment, and a nameless anger surged within her upon facing Mrs. Waters arrogance. Do you think money can buy everything? Nana sarcasticallyughed, In terms of wealth, my family may notpare to yours, but my family doesnt have a tradition of selling children. So please take back the card. Upon hearing that Nana refused to ept the money, Mrs. Waters eyes shed with a fierce determination, and she impatiently threatened, If you want to go to court, well apany you. I believe the judge will be on our side, and then you will be left with nothing. Is it worth it? We? This word caught Nanas attention. She nced around, suppressing her anger, and asked, Did Carl ask you to do this-use money to buy custody of my daughter? Recalling Carls recentte-night disturbances, Nana naturally made the connection. Initially, Mrs. Waters had been negotiating with Nana unterally, but upon hearing her mention Carl, she nodded in agreement, going with the flow. Yes, Carl has grown tired of you, and he will be engaged to Grace next month. He hopes to resolve the childs issue as soon as possible. Mrs. Waters knew that the rtionship between the two of them had always beenplicated and entangled. By saying this, she intended to make Nana give up. Nanas eyes flickered, not expecting Carl to ultimately ept Grace. A subtle pain tugged at her heart, but Nana forced herself to remain calm and responded firmly, I dont care who Carl marries, but no one can take my daughter away from me! Who said anyone is trying to take your child? Were only discussing custody, Mrs. Waters retorted sharply, attempting to persuade Nana, You cane and see the child in the future, we wont stop you. Isnt it better for you to take the money and live your own life? I want to raise Janelle by my side as she grows up. Nana smiled and shook her head in refusal, Even if you gave me 100 million, I wouldnt hand my daughter over to you. At this moment, Nana felt thoroughly disappointed in Carl. She had worried in her heart that one day Carl would join forces with his mother toe after her, even before their rtionship had deteriorated to this point. And it turned out to be true Nana bit her lip. She felt there was no need to continue the conversation with Mrs. Waters and stood up, leaving the private room. Watching Nana walk away, Mrs. Waters clenched her teeth in anger. What an ungrateful person! So you only respond to force, huh? That evening, when Mrs. Waters returned home, Grace could tell from her gloomy face that things had definitely fallen apart between them. Nana didnt agree to give up custody of the child, did she? Grace asked. Yeah, shes the type who wont take a hint even when you show her the consequences, Mrs. Waters responded angrily, taking out the unsigned guarantee letter and tearing it into pieces before throwing them into the trash. Although Grace didnt have much interaction with Nana, she knew that she wouldnt easily back down. Dont be angry. Since this approach wont work, we can think of another way! Grace said with a smile, looking at Mrs. Waters and suggesting theye up with a strategy together. The two of them talked for a while, and just as Grace was giving her suggestions, Mrs. Waters expression suddenly changed. No, no! We cant go that far! Ive already said we cant resort to violence! Upon hearing Graces suggestion of making Nana disappear, Mrs. Waters immediately refused. She didnt like Nana, but she hadnt thought of taking it to the extent of causing harm. Seeing Mrs. Waters intense reaction, Grace indirectly understood her bottom line. Okay, how can wepletely separate Carl and Nana? Grace asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mrs. Waters pondered for a moment, realizing she didnt have a clear solution in mind, so she passed the task to Grace. What I mean is, as long as you can force Nana to leave or make her give up custody of the child out of helplessness, Mrs. Waters suggested, wanting a win-win oue. However, Grace felt that Mrs. Waters was being too idealistic, as human emotions were the most unpredictable thing. Alright, then tomorrow Ill go out and find someone. We can discuss it further then, Grace agreed to Mrs. Waters n on the surface, but her murderous intent remained in her heart. That night, Nana put Janelle to sleep and found herself tossing and turning in bed. She couldnt shake off the memory of Mrs. Waters insulting her with money earlier in the day, which made her feel incredibly ufortable. Especially Carl, who had nowpletely taken a stand against her. Nana spent the entire night in anguish, increasingly eager to escape from the current chaos. The next morning, after feeding her daughter, Nana discussed her thoughts with her parents. Mom, Dad, I want to take Janelle and move to another city, find a moderately-sized ce to settle down, Nana said. Jerry and Tracy were surprised upon hearing that Nana wanted to leave the city. Dont joke around, Janelle is so young, and you cant work for the time being. How will you manage taking care of her alone? Tracy directly opposed, while Jerry patiently tried to persuade Nana, saying, If you stay at home, we can help take care of the child. But if youre out there on your own, what will you do if something unexpected happens? Jerry and Tracys concerns were valid, and Nana agreed with them deep down. However, she was afraid that the Waters family would use their money and influence to forcefully take custody of Janelle. Its okay, Ill figure it out. Besides, Janelles health has improved, and I have some savings. I can take care of her until she starts preschool, and then I can find a job without any problem, Nana reassured her parents and insisted on settling in another city. After trying to persuade Nana for a long time with no sess, Jerry and Tracy had no choice but to ept Nanas n to leave the city next month. With hope for the future, Nanas mood improved over the next few days. Whenever she had free time, she researched second and third-tier cities in the country, trying to choose a stable ce to settle down. Nana had no knowledge of Carls recent situation or his renewed determination, encouraged by Hailey, to rebuild his career as a scriptwriter. Carl no longer wanted to rely on his mother. Every day, he hoped for the day when Nana would return to his side with their daughter. Chapter 967 Janelle Doesn’t Miss You With hopeful expectations, Carl was fully immersed in writing his script. He told Mrs. Waters that he nned to travel to another city and would turn off his phone. During this period, the only person he stayed in touch with was Hailey. Hailey acted like a prison guard, appearing at the apartment punctually in the morning and evening to deliver his meals. In addition to bringing him food, she apanied him for walks around the apartmentplex. Time for some fresh air! Time for some fresh air! Hailey pulled open the curtains, and a ray of sunshine enveloped the entire room like golden silk. It was another evening, and Carl was awakened from his slumber by her. Carl enjoyed working at night. Usually, after dinner, he would take a half-hour walk, take a shower, and then spend the night writing at hisputer. However, today Hailey seemed to have a different n. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Carl came out of the bathroom only to find the dining table empty. Wheres my dinner? Carl emerged like a mouse from its hole, his first instinct being to search for food. Hailey was casually squeezing the pimples on her face in front of the mirror and nonchntly replied, I didnt buy any. Lets go out for dinner. Why? Carl felt that something was amiss. Hailey remained evasive and gestured for him to quickly change his clothes with her eyes. After a moment, the two of them arrived at a restaurant. Hailey pushed the menu towards Carl and then got up, heading towards a cake shop across the street. As Carl watched Haileys lively figure, he suddenly had a realization. Within a few minutes, when Hailey returned, there was a birthday cake on the table. Carl smiled warmly, I forgot it was my birthday today Hailey untied the ribbon on the box, Its alright, Ill remember it for you. She was the kind of person who seemed carefree on the surface but was more sensitive than anyone on the inside. This birthday was celebrated simply, with no family or friends to celebrate it except for Hailey, and no gifts from fans. Carl actually felt quite content. After entering the entertainment industry for these past few years, he finally had a peaceful life without any disturbances. Of course, it would be even better if Nana and their daughter were with him. After finishing dinner, the two of them left the restaurant. Hailey drove, and Carl sat in the passenger seat, gazing out of the window. Suddenly, a figure on the sidewalk caught Carls attention. Even though the car had already driven far away, he still turned his head back to take another look. Seeing Grace talking to a stranger, Carls mind wandered for a moment. Hailey noticed the change in Carls expression and asked, Whats wrong? Its nothing, Carl dismissed. He had no interest in Grace and quickly pushed the person and the incident out of his mind. Lately, Grace had been thinking of ways to deal with Nana. She had arranged a meeting with someone, intending to stage a car ident. After everything was set, Grace returned to Mrs. Waters and honestly shared her n. After careful consideration, Grace still believed that cutting off the grass meant removing the roots. In this world, there were always gains and losses. Dont worry. There are so many traffic idents every year. As long as we make a small adjustment to the car, no one will find out, Grace suggested. Based on Graces recent surveince of Nana, she knew that Nana often drove a white Toyota for shopping trips. Grace considered causing a car ident, but Mrs. Waters remained opposed, expressing her concern, You mustnt act recklessly. As the saying goes, there are no walls that dont have cracks. If its discovered, you could end up in jail or worse, lose your life! Mrs. Waters was afraid of the consequences, especially after Grace had shown murderous intent on two asions. Grace scorned Mrs. Waters cautiousness in her heart and even made a bold statement, Even if its discovered, Ill take the me. What are you afraid of? It definitely wont involve your family. How could that be? Youre my future daughter-inw. How can I let you shoulder everything while I remain indifferent? In any case, its not worth risking it for such a trivial matter. To stabilize Grace, Mrs. Waters began to y the emotional card, holding her hand tofort her. Dont worry, thest time I met Nana, I noticed that she has be cold towards Carl. Rtionships between people are a two-way street, and Carl will eventually give up on her. That day, because Mrs. Waters kept dying Grace from taking action, she had no choice but to wait for now. Meanwhile, a few days after Carls birthday, hepleted the script he had been working on during his seclusion. With Haileys help, Carl sold the script to a major film and televisionpany in the capital city for a considerable price.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Since announcing his retirement from the industry, this was already his third script, making Carl a somewhat famous ywright in the industry. The dawn of his career was within reach, and Carl was overjoyed when he received the script. During this time, he had been suppressing his longing for Nana and their daughter, but now he nned to test the waters and win back his love. On the weekend, Carl called Nana and noticed her frosty attitude. He then invited her to meet under the pretense of discussing child support. In the afternoon, Carl arrived at the caf and saw Nana sitting at a round table. She still looked slim, and she had cut her hair short. Nana, why did you cut your hair? Carl was surprised, recalling Nanas long ck hair from before, feeling a pang of heartache. Nana looked at him coldly and responded indifferently, I cut it because I wanted to. Short hair is refreshing and easier to manage. With that, she immediately got to the point and told Carl clearly, If you want to provide child support for Janelle, thats fine. But if you want to use that as an excuse to take our child away from me, our conversation can end here! Hearing Nanas serious tone, Carl felt like she had be a different person. It had only been a little over twenty days since theyst saw each other. How could she have changed so much? A hint of hesitation appeared in Carls eyes, and he promised with a bitter smile, Nana, dont worry. What I saidst time was just in the heat of the moment. Our daughter is ours, how could I snatch something that belongs to me? The meaning behind his words couldnt be any clearer. Carl regarded Nana as a part of his life. However, Nana remained indifferent, and the image of Mrs. Waters domineering attitude resurfaced in her mind. Nana sarcasticallyughed and coldly rejected him, I can support our daughter on my own. I dont need your child support for now. If theres nothing else, Im leaving. Nana Seeing Nana about to leave, a tightness formed in Carls chest, and he hurriedly called out to her. But Nana didnt stop in her tracks. She was someone who could let go after picking something up. The white Toyota was parked in front of the caf. Nana took out her keys to get into the car but saw Carl catching up to her. Nana, let me see Janelle, please? I miss her so much. Carl almost pleaded with Nana. In theory, it was only natural for a father to want to see his own child, and Nana understood that there was no reason to refuse Carl. But she was afraid Nana knew that she couldntpete with the Waters family. She was afraid that Carl would use tricks to deceive their daughter away from her. But Janelle doesnt want to see you. Coldly rejecting Carl, Nana got into the car without looking back. Chapter 968 About to Depart The bustling streets were filled with numerous cars whizzing past Carl. As he watched the white Toyota disappear into the sea of vehicles, he closed his eyes in pain. How did they end up like this? Carl couldnt understand. Despite Graces unwanted interference and Mrs. Waters destructive actions, his heart had always been with Nana. Will we never reconcile in this lifetime? Carl asked himself in anguish. Carl was unaware that Mrs. Waters had approached Nana in his name, believing that it was William who had changed her heart. After meeting Carl, Nana became even more determined to leave the city and start a new life. The next morning, Nana packed up her belongings and bought a ne ticket, preparing to depart the following day. The couple stood outside the bedroom, watching Nana pack her things, their faces filled with reluctance. Nana, if you find it difficult to adjust in the new city,e back immediately. Dont force yourself, they advised. Yes, you will always have a home here, Jerry and Tracy reassured Nana, their hearts filled with worry. Nana paused her actions, hiding her feelings of parting deep in her heart. She turned around and smiled at her parents, pursing her lips. Dont worry, I will take good care of myself and Janelle. If anything happens, Ill call home right away. The couple nodded, although they still felt anxious, they had to respect their daughters wishes. After packing her luggage, Nana nned to buy some daily necessities and made a promise to Tracy, who helped take care of the child. Mom, when I have the ability in the future, Ill bring you and Dad to the new city to retire. Of course, if youre notfortable with the lifestyle, you cane and visit for a short period every year, treating it as a vacation. Hearing Nanas vision for the future, tears welled up in Tracys eyes, and she nodded vigorously. Okay, well wait for that day. After a brief conversation with her mother, Nana met up with Jane before leaving. The two women strolled through the mall, chatting as they went. Nana couldnt help but praise Janes good figure after childbirth. Youve recovered so well after giving birth. Youve slimmed down where you should and havent gained any weight where you shouldnt. Dont exaggerate. Cant you see that my waist has be thicker? Jane modestly self-deprecated. Nana shook her head gently. I dont see it. Look at me, besides being thin, my figure is quite in. In the midst of their conversation, Jane asked Nana about her ns for the future and was surprised to hear that she would be settling in another city the next day. Jane was taken aback, covering her mouth in disbelief as she asked, Really? Why are you telling me just now, and youre leaving so suddenly? Jane couldnt bear to see Nana go, mainly because she was worried about her being alone with the child outside. Seeing Nana smile and remain silent, Jane attempted to persuade her to stay. You should reconsider leaving. If youre concerned about the Waters family, Patrick and I can help you solve the trouble. You dont have to move because of that. As her best friend, Nana understood that Jane would offer her assistance without hesitation if she asked for it. But Nana didnt want to trouble her, and seeking her help wasnt a long-term solution either. Its not just because of the Waters family. I want to change to a new environment; living in this city is too stifling, Nana casually made an excuse while secretly worrying about her daughter. In the past month, she had nightmares sometimes, dreaming of Mrs. Waters and Carl taking away her daughter. Now that she left the child at home, she didnt know if Mrs. Waters would suddenly show up and cause trouble. Feeling somewhat anxious, Nana wanted to go home early. So she bid farewell to Jane, saying, Lets stop here for now. Youre wee to visit my new home in the future. Jane was still considering whether to send her off the next day, but Nana had already bid her farewell. Why are you in such a hurry? Lets find a ce to sit for a while and have something to eat, Jane suggested as Nana hurriedly left.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jane held Nanas hand, feeling that her decision was somewhat abrupt. They then went to a restaurant for lunch, and Jane continued trying to dissuade Nana from going to another city. While they were chatting, Patrick called, expressing his concern about Jane. As Nana listened to Patricks caring words during the call, she couldnt help but show a hint of envy while sitting across the table. If only she could provide her daughter with aplete family. After Patrick hung up, she noticed Nana staring at her nkly and furrowed her brow, asking, Is there something on my face? No Nana lightly bit her lip, unable to hide her envy as she spoke about Jane, I just think youre so lucky. Mr. Pansy really loves you. Hearing Nanas words, Jane didnt know how to console her either. Although Carl and William both had deep feelings for her individually, Nana couldnt seem to perfectly merge with either of them. You will find happiness in the future too, trust me, Nana! Jane reassured her with a confident tone. Well, I hope so. Nana gave a faint smile, but her heart felt empty. Not long after, Patrick arrived at the restaurant to pick up Jane and take her home. Seeing that they hadnt finished their lunch, he also took a moment to rest at their table. When Patrick heard that Nana would be settling in Naso City the next day, he was equally surprised. Why did you choose Naso? Is it because of the sea? Patrick asked in a deep voice. In reality, Nana had been indecisive when choosing a city to settle in and randomly picked one from a few options. Yeah, I heard that the small city is quite livable, and the pace of life is slower. I believe Janelle will grow up safely there. I see As Patrick listened to Nanas exnation, he pondered with his chin resting on his hand. After a few seconds of contemtion, he looked at Nana and generously suggested, Coincidentally, I invested in a duplex vi there a few years ago. Why dont you just move in directly? Its empty anyway. Upon hearing Patrick offer her a ce to stay, Nana expressed her gratitude first but politely declined. No, thank you. Ive already made arrangements with andlord. Ill go and see how the rental house is first. If its not suitable, Ill contact you. Patrick had a rtively straightforward mindset. He smiled and nodded in agreement, saying, No problem. If you cant find a suitable house, feel free to call me anytime. He also mentioned that when Janelle got a bit older and if Nana needed a job, he could help introduce her to a friendspany. Nana was deeply moved by Patricks helpfulness and thought he was a man with a cold exterior but a warm heart. However, she and Jane had a deep bond, yet their destinies werepletely different. Nana desperately hoped to break free from emotional entanglements and focus all her energy on raising her daughter. Chapter 969 Taking Action without Hesitation In the afternoon, Nana bid farewell to Jane and Patrick and drove alone to the supermarket to buy daily necessities. Pushing the shopping cart between rows of shelves, Nana suddenly wondered if she was being too cruel. Tomorrow, she would be taking her daughter to live in Naso, and they might not return for two to five years, or even longer. It seemed heartless of her to not allow Carl to see his daughter even once. In the end, Nana couldnt bring herself to be so ruthless. While waiting in line to pay, she took out her phone. If you want to see our daughter, meet me at Smiths Supermarket tonight at 7:30. This supermarket was not far from her home, and there was a childrens amusement park on the fourth floor. Nana was afraid of affecting her parents emotions, so she didnt invite Carl to their home. Instead, she nned to let him see their daughter here. Afterposing the message, she sent it to Carl, considering it to be going above and beyond. Just as Nana finished paying and was leaving the supermarket with her bags, her phone rang. She thought it was Carl returning her call, but it turned out to be Jane calling. Nana, I forgot to ask earlier at the restaurant. What time is your flight tomorrow? I cane and see you off. Hearing Janes reluctance, Nana smiled and politely declined, You dont have to see me off. Take good care of the babies at home. My parents will take me to the airport. As Nana chatted with Jane on the phone while walking outside, she didnt notice a pair of eyes watching her intently. The nanny of the Waters family happened to be at the supermarket too, buying groceries. She overheard Nana talking about moving to Naso with her child. Upon returning to the Waters family, the nanny immediately informed Mrs. Waters of this news. Madam, I ran into Nana at the supermarket, and I overheard her saying shell be taking a morning flight to Naso tomorrow. Mrs. Waters, who was applying a face mask with Grace, both sitting on the couch, tensed up upon hearing this news. What? Why is Nana going to Naso? Mrs. Waters straightened up, her eyes filled with surprise as she stared at the nanny. Yes, Madam. It seems shes nning to settle there with her child, the nanny replied, sharing the information she had overheard. Upon learning this significant news, Mrs. Waters eyes sparkled. Thats good! She finally knows her ce and wont cling to Carl anymore! Mrs. Waters smiled smugly as she removed her face mask and tossed it into the trash bin. She crossed her legs and asked, Are you sure he didnt know about this? The nanny wasnt entirely sure and responded based on her understanding, Young Master went on a trip abroad, didnt he? They shouldnt have any contact Well, thats true! Mrs. Waters raised an eyebrow, thinking that now that Nana had taken the initiative to leave with her child, she didnt have to rack her brains to fight for custody. For Mrs. Waters, since Nana had given birth to a burden, it didnt matter who raised her granddaughter. Besides, she also saved ten million in the process. Mrs. Waters was in a great mood and turned to Grace. I told you, didnt I? Now that Nana has admitted defeat, Carl will soon forget about herpletely! Yes, you were right. You have great foresight, Grace squeezed out a fake smile, echoing Mrs. Waters words, deliberately saying what she liked to hear. However, deep inside, Grace was secretly plotting. Since Nana was leaving, why not seize this opportunity topletely eliminate this trouble? After all, as long as Nana and the baby in her arms were alive, Carl would be entangled with them for the rest of his life. After finishing the face mask session, Grace made an excuse to leave the vi. Before leaving, she made sure everything was in order for Nanas service. She decided to take decisive action and make Nana and Janelle disappear from this world. As evening approached, Tracy, knowing that Nana would be leaving the next day, prepared arge table of food for her. Nana, eat more. Your mom worked hard to make this for you. Yes, I made all your favorite dishes. From now on, I wont be able to cook for you every day, and it doesnt feel right in my heart. The couple urged Nana to eat, reluctant to see her and their granddaughter move out of the house. Thank you, Mom. You should eat too. Nana smiled faintly, feeling the warm and affectionate atmosphere, but there was an indescribable sadness in her heart. The whole family sat at the dining table, and Tracy still had many things to say, constantly giving instructions to her daughter. Jerry didnt say much, he quietly served Nana food. In no time, Nana finished dinner and helped her mother clean up the dishes. She didnt forget about her appointment with Carl, so she changed into suitable clothes and took Janelle out of the stroller. Mom, Im taking Janelle out for a while. Nana didnt exin much, nning to go quickly and return quickly. Where are you taking the child sote? If you have something, you can go out by yourself. Ill help you put Janelle to sleep. Both Jerry and Tracy didnt quite agree with Nana taking her daughter out. Im just going to buy something. Ill be back soon. Nana found a feeble excuse and then walked towards the door while holding her daughter. However, as she was about to touch the doorknob, she noticed a wisp of ck smoke seeping in through the crack of the door. Nana frowned and subconsciously asked her father, Dad, there seems to be a lot of smoke in the hallway. Could it be a fire? Jerry was taken aback, intending to open the door to check, but suddenly heard a loud noiseing from the corridor. Oh no, something exploded!From N?velDrama.Org. Jerrys tone was urgent as he covered his nose with his sleeve, opened the door, and found that an electric bicycle had inexplicably appeared in the corridor, surrounded by roaring mes. Looking at the scene outside the door, Nana was dumbfounded and immediately hid in the bedroom, closing the door. The lithium battery of the electric bicycle had tremendous energy after the explosion, and when it encountered mmable materials, the fire grew rapidly. In just a few seconds, the front door was blocked by fierce mes, and ck smoke rushed in. Whose electric bicycle is this? How could it explode at our doorstep? Tracy looked puzzled, but before she could finish her sentence, she was choked by the smoke, coughing repeatedly. Jerry believed that the fire should not spread to the house and made a decisive decision, Lets close the door first, then call the fire department! Then close the door quickly, its choking Tracy hurriedly said, picking up her phone, and as soon as she dialed 911, she saw the smoke in the living room increasing, and her eyes were beginning to sting. Old man, this wont do! Look at the smoke in the house, Im afraid we wont wait for the firefighters to rescue us, well suffocate first! Upon hearing Tracysint, Jerry also felt that his judgment was somewhat mistaken. He knew that dense smoke in a fire could suffocate people, so he changed his mind, Then hurry to the bathroom and get wet towels. Ill go to the bedroom and call Nana! Jerry finished speaking and rushed into the bedroom in three steps, telling Nana that they had to escape immediately. He handed the wet towel given by Tracy to the mother and daughter. We cant wait foolishly in the house. Who can bear being choked by smoke and fire? Let me take you out first! After speaking, Jerry wrapped the panicking Nana in a nket and carried the mother and daughter horizontally, rushing outside. Chapter 970 Broken Appointment The ck smoke was pungent and intense, and the fire in the hallway burned more and more fiercely, with mes surging into the house. Tracys leg was injured by a thug earlier and had not fully recovered. She walked with a limp. Being physically impaired, she fell to the ground right aftering out of the bathroom. Hurry, carry Nana and the child out! Tracy bent down on the ground, trying to get up but felt a piercing pain in her leg. You hold on, Ille back to get you! Seeing his wife unable to stand on her own, Jerry felt anxious but helpless. Heforted Tracy and rushed towards the fiery entrance, takingrge steps. The burning mes reached temperatures of several hundred degrees, but Jerry couldnt care less about his own well-being. Even though his clothes were already on fire, and his face was being scorched by the intense heat, he stubbornly carried Nana downstairs. At this moment, many residents on the same floor were taking shelter outside. When they saw Jerry turning into a human torch, they hurriedly took the nket-wrapped Nana from his arms. Everyone joined forces, struggling to extinguish the mes engulfing Jerry. They advised him not to risk going back upstairs. No, I have to go upstairs. Nanas mother fell, and I cant leave my wife behind to die in the house! Although Jerry was already burned by the fire, he endured the pain and, disregarding the crowds attempts to stop him, rushed back into the hallway. Dad,e back! Let me save Mom! At that moment, Nana hurriedly emerged from the nket, patting her crying daughter while shouting towards her fathers fading figure. But Jerry didnt respond. His charred figure disappeared from everyones sight in the blink of an eye. And so, Jerry never returned. It wasnt until the firefighters extinguished the ze that he and Tracy were carried out together. Looking at the two lifeless bodies, Nana could hardly recognize that they were her parents. Dad? Mom? A pale and shocked expression appeared on her face, and tears uncontrobly streamed down. Jerry and Tracys bodiesy curled up on the ground, emitting a burnt odor, their exposed skin charred beyond recognition. Nana stared nkly at them, calling out a few times without receiving a response, until suddenly her vision blurred, and she lost consciousness. In this era of information explosion, the fire quickly made it to the news. Residents of the neighborhood who enjoyed watching the spectacle posted their selfies online, andizens responded with sighs and sympathy. At the same time, Carl was waiting for Nana at the Supermarket. More than half an hour had passed since the agreed-upon time. The excitement on Carls face gradually faded, reced by anxiety and confusion. Why hasnt Nanae yet Carl held the toys and clothes he bought for his daughter in his hands, pacing back and forth at the supermarket entrance, anxiously watching the distant fire trucks and ambnces on the road. At this moment, he had no mood to care about these things; he just wanted to see his daughter as soon as possible. This was the moment Carl had been longing for. When he received Nanas message during the day, he even held his phone and burst into tears of joy. Unable to bear it any longer, Carl took out his phone and called Nana. No one is answering the phone? Could it be that she changed her mind again and stood me up? After several unsessful attempts, his expression became increasingly restless, suspecting that Nana deliberately broke their appointment. As he waited and waited, Carl decided to go find her. However, when Carl arrived at the Lawson familys residentialplex, he found it overcrowded, with residents discussing in a flurry. Whats happening in the neighborhood? Carl had an inexplicable sense of foreboding as he stopped a middle-aged woman in her fifties to inquire. Upon learning about the fire in the building where Nana lived, Carls heart skipped a beat, and he immediately ran towards the scene. Except for the bedroom and bathroom, the living room was inplete disarray, and the twisted front door had taken on a eerie shape. Carls expression turned dumbfounded as he didnt see Nanas family or his own daughter. Could something have happened to them Carls mind went nk, and he rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible. Later that night Nana woke up in the hospital room, slowly opening her eyes. She tried to speak but felt a sharp pain in her chest, followed by a long fit of coughing. Upon hearing Nanas cough, Carl walked into the room, holding Janelle in his arms. Nana, youre awake! Carl looked at Nanas pale face with joy. However, Nanas mind was still hazy. She stared nkly at Carl and asked in a faint voice, Where are my parents? Are they still being rescued? In Nanas consciousness, even amidst the raging fire, she firmly believed that her parents would not meet a tragic fate. Carls lips moved, unsure of how to make Nana ept the fact that her parents had already passed away. He forced a gentle smile and said, Nana, youre weak right now. Lie down and rest Im asking you, where are my parents? Nana stared at Carl angrily. Silence filled the hospital room as Carl held his sleeping daughter, unable to find the words to convey the news of Nanas parents death. As time passed, Nanas thoughts gradually became clearer. She recalled the scene she saw before losing consciousness. My parents are dead, burned to death in the fireBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nana murmured with vacant eyes. Finally, she faced the harsh reality. But with that realization came a mental breakdown. Nana couldnt bear the pain of losing her parents and fell into a state of hysteria. Nurses rushed in tofort her, and Carl held his daughter while embracing Nana. Nana, be strong. Carl was also filled with grief, knowing that no words could ease the sorrow in Nanas heart. Why did this happen? Why Nana repeatedly questioned herself. She remembered the warm and loving dinner they had as a family before the fire broke out. Why did this happen? Why The pain of losing her parents was indescribable. Nana buried her head in Carls embrace, wishing that she could have been the one burned in the fire if time could be reversed. Seeing Nana in such agony, Carl could only try his best tofort her. Nana, at least you and Janelle are alive. Your father risked his life to save you. You must stay strong! Upon hearing Carls words, Nana recalled the scene of the fire once again. She vividly heard her fathers agonizing groans as he rushed into the fire, even when his own body was on fire. However, for the sake of his daughter and granddaughters survival, Jerry endured the pain and made it downstairs. Nanas breakdown worsened as guilt and self-me made it impossible for her to maintain herposure. The fire incident garnered attention online, and Scarlet saw the news in her rental house. She even watched a video taken at the scene, showing Jerry and Tracy burned beyond recognition, and Nana copsing on the spot due to the shock. This familys tragedy is just too much! Scarlet was profoundly shocked, never expecting that such a sudden disaster would engulf Nanas family. Although Scarlet didnt know what would happen next, besides being amazed, she also felt a sense of schadenfreude in her heart. Chapter 971 Obstruction Currently, Scarlet was still living with William in the rental house, under the pretext that she needed his care. Since thest time she personally came to find William, she hadnt been to work. During the past month, William managed to find a job. He worked hard like before, putting in extra hours until almost midnight before returning home. On this particr night, William came out of thepany and fell asleep leaning against the ss on thest bus. The exhaustion from work left him with no energy to think about anything else, not even his phone, which had be a meremunication tool. After a while, William returned to the rental house and as soon as he entered, he saw Scarleting towards him with a smiling face. William, why is your hair all messy like that? Arent you afraid your colleagues willugh at you for going to work in such a disheveled state? Scarlet teased him while helping him take off his coat, acting like a gentle and virtuous wife. However, William had no interest in idle chitchat. He replied tiredly, Appearance doesnt matter. Its better to earn more money than anything else. With that, he stretched and plopped down on the cheap, pink sofa. Looking at Williams tired face, Scarlet sat beside him and considerately said, You dont have to push yourself so hard. Money is never-ending. Why dont youe home at a normal time tomorrow? Isnt that better? Do you think I want to? William shook his head wryly. My boss said we should embody the spirit of a wolf, so even if I stare at my colleagues in the office, I still have to work overtime. At this point, William lowered his head and rubbed his stomach, looking at Scarlet with a smile. Did you makete-night snacks for me today? Im feeling hungry again. Now, their rtionship was like that of friends and lovers. Although they lived under the same roof, William and Scarlet each had their own rooms, and he never made any inappropriate moves. On the other hand, William was diligent in doing household chores. He took care of all the housework and even did theundry for both of them. He would make breakfast before going to work every day. Although William only saw it as paying off his debts, Scarlet treated them as an unofficial couple. Upon hearing him say he was hungry, Scarlet responded gently, Ive already prepared thete-night snacks. Ive been waiting for you toe back and eat. Scarlet spoke as she walked towards the kitchen, bringing out the warmte-night snacks from the pot. At this moment, William could finally rx. Hezily leaned back on the sofa, picked up his phone, and prepared to check the news of the day. Im in a state now where I dont hear anything outside, my mind is focused on working overtime! Seeing Scarlet bring him thete-night snacks, William chuckled self-deprecatingly. Youve worked hard, William. How about youe back earlier tomorrow, and we can go to the night market? Scarlet proposed with a smile. She enjoyed their current life and liked seeing Williams diligent and striving nature. Depends on the situation. If my boss doesnt pressure me to work overtime, Ill try toe back before 7 p. m. William casually agreed with her proposal and then started eating thete-night snacks while browsing his phone. As he opened a website, a headline caught his attention. Fire Breaks Out in a Residential Area Tonight, Suspected Battery Explosion. William furrowed his brows upon seeing the news and sighed, I told you lithium batteries are not safe. Thats why Id rather take the bus than buy an electric scooter. When Scarlet heard him reading the news andmenting, her expression suddenly changed. It seemed William didnt know about the fire incident. Scarlet thought to herself that if William knew the victims of the fire were Nanas family, he would definitely rush to the hospital immediately. To prevent William from refocusing his attention on Nana, Scarlet began to change the subject. By the way, William, I saw a nice shirt today. Ill buy it for you, okay? Scarlet picked up her phone and opened a shopping website, attempting to divert Williams attention. However, William was never interested in dressing up and casually declined, No need to buy. I have clothes to wear. I want to give it to you. Just take a look. Is it nice? Scarlet coquettishly pouted and directly held the phone in front of him. William nced at it and thought the color was a bit dull, shaking his head to indicate that she shouldnt make the purchase. Youre tired, so go ahead and sleep. Ill finish checking my phone and rest too. Because Scarlet waited for him toe home every day, William felt guilty and urged her to go to bed. Scarlet noticed that Williams eyes were still on the news of the fire, so she continued to divert his attention. William, I bought a pound of discounted beef today, but it doesnt seem fresh. Can you help me smell it to see if theres any odor? Scarlet did her best, grabbing Williams hand and leading him towards the refrigerator. Realizing that she was unusually talkative today, William found it a bit strange but still walked over to the fridge. The meat seems fresh, no odor. You can eat it with peace of mind. In reality, the beef wasnt discounted at all. Scarlet just didnt want William to continue reading the news. After a moment, William devoured thete-night snacks and grinned at Scarlet, saying, Scarlet, thank you for making thete-night snacks. Ill go to the bathroom and take a shower. After speaking, he picked up his phone and headed straight for the bathroom. Now Scarlet was anxious. She had used every trick to prevent William from using his phone, but she couldnt follow him into the bathroom. Scarlet paced back and forth in front of the bathroom door, asionally listening attentively to Williams reactions inside. Meanwhile, William sat on the toilet, bored and opened his phone again. This time, he was browsing a short video website and swiped through the screen a few times, coincidentallying across footage of the fire scene. After staring at it for a few seconds, William recognized the neighborhood and quickly noticed a familiar figure copsing on the ground. Nana? So her house caught fire! Williams face turned pale, and in his haste, he rushed out of the bathroom without washing his hands, preparing to leave. William, where are you going? Seeing William rushing out in a panic, Scarlet also chased after him. Nanas house had an ident, I have to go to the hospital and check on her! William responded quickly, running out of the rental house in a hurry. Just as she suspected! Scarlet knew that William would react this way. Its sote, dont go out. You have to go to work tomorrow morning!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She didnt want William to see Nana, so she tried to stop him while following behind. Unfortunately, Scarlet couldnt stop him at all. When William arrived at the hospital in a hurry and inquired about Nanas ward, he saw Carl carrying watering towards him in the corridor. Without thinking too much, William immediately approached him and asked, How is Nana? Is she burned? How is Janelle doing? People tend to care for those they love, and William was no exception. His tone was anxious, even though Janelle was not his daughter, he didnt want the child to get hurt. Chapter 972 Fair Distribution Watching William panting for breath, a trace of anger suddenly appeared in Carls solemn expression. What are you doing here at the hospital? Nana doesnt want to see you right now. Carl was not polite in his attitude toward William, standing in the middle of the corridor, blocking the way to the ward. Furthermore, Janelle is my daughter, you dont need to care about her! In Carls eyes, this man in front of him was nothing but hostility. After speaking, he brushed past William and entered the ward. However, before Carl could push open the door, he noticed that William had shamelessly followed behind. Instantly, Carls gaze bore into William, and he warned him word by word, Have some dignity and stop pestering Nana. If you upset her, dont me me for getting physical with you! Get out of my way, you mutt. William was not someone without temper. Seeing Carl blocking his path, he sneered and pushed him aside. You dare to force your way in? Get out! Carl turned around and grabbed William, who was attempting to enter the ward, forcefully pushing him back. William didnt back down either. Faced with Carls rough actions, he, like a football yer, suddenly elerated and collided with him. The two of them wrestled together, but fortunately, nurses came out in time to break it up, preventing them from turning the corridor into a chaotic mess. Since they were evenly matched, Carl and William didnt physically fight anymore, but their gazes remained icy as they stared each other down. With a fierce look in his eyes, Carl suppressed his anger and informed, Nanas parents just passed away, and she hasnt recovered from the grief. Can you please not disturb her for now? William, with a fierce expression, confronted Carl and adjusted his cor, retorting, Arent you also disturbing her? Why cant I go in andfort Nana? While they didnt resort to physical violence, the verbal confrontation between the two remained at a stalemate. Nana heard their argument and wiped away the tears on her face as she came out of the ward. Stop arguing. I dont need either of you to apany me in the hospital. Just leave, both of you Nana weakly expelled the two of them, wanting to hold her daughter and get through every minute and second after losing her parents. Watching Nana turn and walk back into the ward, William let out a heavy sigh. Carl wore a saddened expression. He knew that at this moment, no one couldfort Nana. She didnt need those irrelevant words. However, the tragedy of the fire couldnt be changed, and the dead couldnt be brought back to life. At present, Carl could only hope that Nana would ept the reality and, after grieving, regain her spirits to face life again. We argue so fiercely, but its actually meaningless. Suddenly, William broke the silence in the hospital corridor. His eyes werent as fierce as before; they calmly met Carls gaze as he proposed, Although Nana said she doesnt need us to apany her, she shouldnt be alone right now. They were love rivals, there was no denying that, but Carl didnt refute Williams words. He raised an eyebrow and disdainfully regarded William, asking, What do you suggest? Fair distribution! William shrugged and voiced his idea, Since I cant drive you away, and you cant drive me away either, since were both here to take care of Nana, why not divide our time? Carl found this suggestion feasible. He nodded and said to himself, Then Ille earlier than you. The daytime was longer, and Carl believed this way he could take care of both Nana and their daughter, while also utilizing the evening time to work on a new script. With Jerry and Tracy gone now, he had to take up the responsibility of caring for the mother and daughter. Alright, lets settle it this way. William also agreed, as it worked out for him to be at work during the day and provide support in the evenings. In this manner, two individuals who were love rivals unexpectedly reached an agreement. Carl kept his word, he entered the ward, nced at Nana and Janelle, then left the hospital with a cold expression. The sound of footsteps in the corridor gradually receded, and when William saw that Carl had finally left, he hurriedly walked toward the ward. Nana, please ept my condolences. William couldnt find the words to say. He approached Nana, wanting to hold her but restrained his emotions. Thank you. Please go back to your ce and rest. Nana responded absentmindedly. Uttering those words exhausted all her rationality. William didnt leave. He asked if Nana needed any help and then sat on a bench in the corridor, waiting. But Nana didnt have the mental capacity to consider Williams presence. The sudden loss of her parents had left her in unbearable pain. This night seemed longer than the first half of her life. The next morning. Before seven oclock, Carl arrived at the hospital for his shift. From that day on, he and William took turns taking care of Nana. They didnt exchange many words whenever they met, but they silently followed the agreement. Two dayster, as Nanas condition improved after inhaling the smoke, her shattered heart grew stronger. Nana told herself that she still had a daughter to take care of and couldnt copse no matter what. In the evening, Carl was feeding their daughter form milk for Nana when he suddenly heard that William should be arriving soon. Nana, has William done anything to you these past two nights? He asked worriedly.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At this moment, Nana leaned against the window, gazing at the setting sun in the west. Hearing Carls words tinged with jealousy, she smiled bitterly and retorted, What do you think he would do to me? Sorry, Nana. Im just afraid he might upset you. Carl exined awkwardly, realizing he had been overly sensitive about William. Besides, it wasnt suitable to be jealous in this situation. Janelley on the bed, kicking her legs after finishing her meal. She was carefree,pletely unaware of the grief caused by the loss of her grandparents. Carl looked at his daughters innocent appearance and suddenly thought of discussing the future with Nana. But before Carl could speak, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor. After observing for these past few days, Carl had remembered this sound. He knew it was Williaming for his shift. Carl briefly held their daughter and then turned to open the door and enter the corridor. Sure enough, it was William. Carl watched his love rival from a distance and noticed that he was holding a bouquet of flowers in his arms today. What kind of unnecessary romance was he trying to create? Moreover, Nana didnt need such unnecessary things now. Out of his dislike for William, Carl sarcastically intercepted him, Are you out of your mind, buying flowers at this time? Are you trying to confess or show affection to Nana? Faced with Carls mocking words, William felt an inexplicable anger rise within him. I just wanted to make Nana feel a little better, he defended himself in a cold voice. Carl, however, still sneered, raising an eyebrow and teasing, Im afraid Nanas mood will worsen when she sees your flowers. As he spoke, Carl scrutinized the wrapping paper of the bouquet and the carnations and orchids inside, his expression bing even more contemptuous. And another thing, if youre poor, dont pretend. Nana doesnt like cheap, low-quality things. Flowers, like people, are also categorized into different levels. In fact, Carl wasnt materialistic at all. He just wanted to provoke William with these words and make him realize it was futile. It would be best if he didnte again tomorrow evening. This time, William didnt retort. He lowered his gaze, looking at the bouquet he had bought from a small flower shop, and suddenly felt a sense of inferiority. Chapter 973 What a Pity Since the fire incident that night, Scarlet had calcted that William hadnt returned to their rented house for three days. What had he been doing these past few days? Was he constantly with Nana? Scarlet felt extremely jealous and uncertain if William would take care of her like this if something happened to her one day. Early in the morning, she decided to go to the hospital and see for herself. Even if she couldnt persuade William toe back, she at least wanted to know how long he intended to stay with Nana. Arriving at the hospital entrance, Scarlet was about to go in and inquire about the ward where Nana was staying when she suddenly saw William walking out from inside. William! Scarlet became excited as soon as she saw him and hurriedly ran over. Upon seeing the breathless woman in front of him, William furrowed his brow displeased and asked, Why are you here? Looking for me? Its been three days since I saw you, and you dont answer my calls! Realizing that William seemed unhappy, Scarlet pouted andined, I came to look for you out of concern. Youre treating my good intentions as a joke. Alright, Im sorry. I had a bad attitude. William didnt want to argue with Scarlet, so he apologized proactively and calmly told her, You should go back; I have to go to work at thepany.From N?velDrama.Org. With those words, William didnt wait to see if Scarlet would leave or not. He walked out of the hospital gate expressionlessly. Scarlet was puzzled. She couldnt understand why William was acting this way, even if something had happened to Nanas family, and it wasnt his parents who had died. Did he really need to put on such a sour face? She followed behind him, looking at William with a resentful gaze. A red Ferrari raced past on the road, causing William, who was walking, to stop for no apparent reason. William stared straight ahead, watching the Ferrari speed away. Scarlet found it strange and caught up with him, standing beside him and asking, William, what are you looking at? Do you know the owner of that sports car? I dont know. William shook his head, and his mood seemed slightly better than before. Oh, its just a car. Whats so interesting about it? Scarlet wasnt interested in cars. She shrugged her shoulders, feeling bored. Williams gaze was profound, and he sighed, speaking to himself, Do you think my current job, earning 7, 000 a month, is a lot or not? Its considered an above-average ie in this city, right? But do you know? With the money I earn each month, I cant even afford a single tire of that Ferrari. That car is a limited edition; Ill never be able to afford it in my lifetime. Scarlet listened beside him, unable to understand why he suddenly became so sentimental. However, as a self-reliant woman from a small town, Scarlet firmly believed that hard work could lead to wealth, and effort would bring rewards. She pouted and casually said, Why dont you have confidence in yourself? If you like that sports car, we can work hard together in the future. There are many entrepreneurs in society who started from scratch. Looking at Scarlets innocent face, William smiled. The times have changed. The era of opportunities waiting to be seized has passed. William shook his head and looked at Scarlet, asking, Havent you heard that without unexpected fortune, one cannot be wealthy? People like us, especially those who work in the city, have a high probability of remaining like this for our entire lives. Scarlet didnt fully agree with his words and jokingly teased, Then how do you n to strike it rich? Rob a bank while wearing a mask? Forget about robbery; the cost is too high, and its not worth it! William smiled lightly and pulled Scarlets hand. Lets go have breakfast, and then you can apany me to buy a few lottery tickets. Lets try our luck. Seeing Williams mood improve and feeling less resentful, Scarlet obediently followed him into the breakfast shop. At the same time, Mrs. Waters sat on the sofa in her house, utterly shocked. She rarely paid attention to the news, and with Grace away at her parents house for the past two days, she was practically isted from the outside world. By chance, she overheard the housekeeper who was preparing breakfast mention the incident. Besides being shocked, Mrs. Waters immediately thought of someone. She called Grace and urgently asked, Grace, I heard that Nanas parents died in a fire. Do you know about this? Knowing that Mrs. Waters had called her early in the morning for this reason, Grace was prepared and calmly responded, I heard about it yesterday too. I didnt expect such a thing to happen. Nanas parents were only in their fifties. Its such a pity. Mrs. Waters didnt doubt Graces feigned ignorance. Seeing that Grace had only found out about it after the incident, she shook her head and sighed, Whats done is done. After such an incident, its indeed a great pity. After chatting with Grace for a while, Mrs. Waters suddenly thought of Carl. Oh, right. This fire made it to the news. Carl must have seen it, right? Mrs. Waters looked around and picked up her phone to inquire with an acquaintance. She quickly learned that Carl had been at the hospital since the day of the incident, apanying Nana. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Waters feeling of regret disappeared in an instant, reced by worry and anger towards Carl. But she also knew she couldnt persuade Carl, so she sighed helplessly and said, Its fate. Its all fate! Because of the fire, they ended up together Grace felt equally frustrated in her heart. She never expected that the fire would only im the lives of Nanas parents, while Nana and the child were spared. However, in front of Mrs. Waters, she continued to pretend to be understanding. Dont me Carl. When Nana is at her most vulnerable, someone has to be there to apany her and help take care of the child. Hearing Graces mature words, Mrs. Waters thought highly of her future daughter-inws kindness and generosity. Even if Nana needs someone to apany her, it cant be my son every day! Mrs. Watersst trace of sympathy for Nana disappeared, and she anxiously muttered, What if she recovers and clings to Carl as a widow with a child? Grace remained silent and listened quietly beside her. After thinking it over, Mrs. Waters decided to go to the hospital herself. In the morning, Carl was discussing funeral arrangements with Nana when Mrs. Waters walked into the ward, holding a basket of fruits. Without knocking, she peeked inside and saw Carl, so she entered directly. Carl, I feel relieved knowing that youre taking care of Nana. Otherwise, Im afraid she wouldnt be able to bear it. Mrs. Waters pretended to visit the hospital, but her words carried a sarcastic tone. Nana had no energy to argue with her and hugged her daughter,forting her in her arms. At that moment, Carls face darkened. He knew his mother had no genuine intention of visiting Nana; she was being direct. Mom, you dont have to worry about the hospital stuff. Im here with Nana, and thats enough. Mrs. Waters didnt agree and raised an eyebrow, questioning, You can take care of an adult, but can you take care of a child? After saying this, Mrs. Waters put away her stern expression and turned her gaze towards Nana, speaking with a tone of regret, Nana, I was quite surprised by what happened to your family. Regardless, please take care of yourself for the sake of the child. As Mrs. Waters spoke the clich words, she gradually approached the bed. Chapter 974 Something Suspicious Happened Noticing Mrs. Waters actions, Nana immediately became more alert. She shifted slightly on the other side of the sickbed and held Janelle tighter in her arms. Mrs. Waters walked to the bedside and stopped, looking at Nana with a pretense of friendliness. Oh, life is unpredictable. Your parents are no longer here, and your body is so weak. Its truly heartbreaking to see. Mrs. Waters sniffled twice and spoke solemnly to Nana, How about this? Before you are discharged, Ill take care of my granddaughter for a few days, so you can focus on recovering. As for your parents affairs, Ill have Carl take care of them for you. So, Mrs. Waters came to the hospital for this purpose? In an instant, rm bells rang in Nanas mind. Now that she had lost both her parents, her daughter was her everything. Nana held Janelle even tighter and firmly refused, I appreciate your kindness, but I dont want to trouble anyone to take care of my daughter. Carl also realized that his mother had ulterior motives and politely told her, Mom, Nana is not in a good mood. Please dont make things worse. What do you mean by making things worse? Im worried that my granddaughter will suffer in the hospital! Mrs. Waters red and retorted, Hospitals have all kinds of patients, and Janelle was already a premature baby. What if she gets infected with some contagious disease? I wont let that happen! Carl spoke with conviction, protecting Nana and their daughter. The two of us taking care of one child is enough. You should take care of yourself, especially considering your age! With Carl supporting Nana, Mrs. Waters had no choice but to leave in frustration. After Mrs. Waters left, Carl looked at Nanas tense expression and realized that she hadnt let her guard down. My mom has gone home. Carl reminded her and slowly crouched down, looking up at Nana to reassure her, I know my mom can be difficult, and she has caused you a lot of trouble. Ill try to avoid any contact between you in the future. Nana looked nkly at her daughter and responded coldly, It doesnt matter. Unless I die, no one can separate me from Janelle. Hearing that ominous word, Carls heart sank, and he pleaded with a more earnest tone, Nana, let me take care of you and Janelle in the future, okay? Our house is ready to move in, and the interior design is ording to your preferences. We can go see it in a while and then move in. How about that? Nana remained indifferent. Seeing Carls earnest gaze, she responded tly, Right now, all I want is toy my parents to rest. I dont care about anything else, and Im not interested. Okay, Ill listen to you.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Carl pursed his lips and smiled. He didnt dare to touch Nanas emotions now. Thank you for understanding. Nanas voice sounded polite yet unfamiliar, her dull eyes devoid of any light. The next day arrived. Nana waited for several days and finally received the preliminary findings of the fire ident. The police officers came to the hospital to exin to Nana the cause of the fire. An electric scooter parked in the hallway exploded due to a battery short circuit and ignited nearbybustible materials. Upon hearing the officers ount, Nanas gaze became more suspicious. Whose electric scooter was it, and why was it parked in front of my house? Nana asked softly, realizing that many questions remained unanswered. Carl beside her also felt puzzled, furrowing his brows he asked, I remember the hallway was clean, without any clutter. They exchanged a nce, both sensing that something was amiss. The police officers recorded the information conveyed by the two and informed them that they had not yet identified the owner of the electric scooter. The surveince cameras in themunity were also malfunctioning that day. This fire indeed has some suspicious aspects. Its one of our investigation focuses. Well inform you immediately if we have any new information. The police officer informed with a serious expression and shook hands with Nana, saying, Miss, please ept our condolences. If you need any assistance, feel free to contact us. Thank you. Nana smiled with bitterness, her heart filled not only with sadness but also with doubts. After the police officers left, Carl became more convinced that something was wrong. Nana, I think someone deliberately set the fire! Hearing Carls words, Nanas gaze flickered, and she pondered, I also think so. Right now, we need to find the owner of the electric scooter. Yes, the key to the problem lies here, but the electric car burned down to a mere skeleton. Its probably very difficult, very difficult Carl dragged his words, feeling extremely heavy-hearted. On that day, Nana, after much effort, managed to pull herself together, only to fall into a state of depression again due to various suspicions surrounding the fire. An ownerless electric car blocked the door, andbustible materials inexplicably piled up in the corridor. The surveince cameras in the residential area happened to be broken. All of these coincidences were too convenient, making people inevitably suspicious. However, the current police had no clues whatsoever, so the investigation into the incident was ongoing, but there was no sign of hope. In the evening, it was time for Carl and William to hand over their duties. Carl bought dinner for Nana and gently and attentively fed her. Even if you cant eat, you must force yourself to eat a little. Remember, you eat for Janelle. What if your health deteriorates? Carl patiently persuaded her, but Nana remained unresponsive. Nana stared nkly at the opposite wall, the oppression in her heart making her feel nauseous at the smell of food. I dont want to eat, and I cant eat. Nana shook her head forcefully and pushed away Carls arm. Nana, when youre alive, you have to eat. Even if youre feeling bad, you cant starve yourself! Carl tried to reason with her helplessly. Whats the point of me being alive? Im just a useless person who eats Nanas self-reproach made herpletely impervious to Carls attempts to console her. The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt. She spoke sorrowfully, There are so many doubts in this case. My parents died wrongfully, but what can I do for them? Every day in the hospital, all I do is recover and eat. Seeing Nana consumed by self-me, Carl couldnt help but feel heartbroken. I understand how you feel, but if you want them to rest in peace, you have to stay alive and uncover the hidden truth behind the fire. At this point, Carl also realized that he couldnt just wait passively. He nned to arrange Jerry and Tracys funerals and start a detailed investigation. He was willing to spare no expense to find the person behind the arson, because Carl knew that only then would Nana be able to truly let go of the pain of her parents tragic death in the fire. Okay, then give me the spoon. Ill eat by myself. Nana was persuaded by Carls words. She handed her daughter to Carl and began eating the dinner from the takeout box in big mouthfuls. As she devoured the food, Carl felt even more ufortable. He gently stroked Nanas shoulder and reminded her, Nana, eat slowly and have some soup. However, Nana gulped down half a bowl of soup in one breath. Now, eating for her was only about prolonging her life, just likepleting a task. In a matter of minutes, she finished the mealpletely. Looking at Carlsplex expression, Nana wearily waved her hand, Im done eating. You can go back first. I want to be alone for a while. Nana would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, but she didnt know where to go from there. Chapter 975 Incompetent Man Carl didnt want to disturb Nana, but he couldnt leave her alone with their daughter in the hospital room. Ill stay with you for a while until Williames. Carl said lightly as he ced their daughter on the bed to help change her diaper. Today, William had to work an extra two hours to secure his hard-earned job, so he had to stay at thepany. Nana received a phone call telling her that he didnt need toe to the hospital that night. Hearing that William would be two hourste to the hospital due to overtime, a hint of relief shed through Carls eyes. He hoped that William wouldnt show up at all. After all, Nana would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, and wherever she chose to stay, William had no reason to continue pestering her. Thinking of this, Carl wanted to determine Nanas ce of residence as soon as possible. Nana, youll be discharged tomorrow. Lets go live in the new vi. It has a beautifully decorated childrens room! Carl tried to spark Nanas interest by approaching it from their daughters perspective. Ive booked a hotel, Nanas voice sounded cold. Ah? Carl was taken aback for a moment and quickly tried to persuade her, Its not convenient for you to stay in a hotel with our daughter, and the space is small. Janelle is already four months old. When she starts crawling, do you expect her to crawl around on the hotel carpet? And what about when she starts eating solid food? How can you manage that in a hotel? You cant go to the restaurants kitchen. Carl analyzed the downsides of staying in a hotel from various angles, hoping to dissuade Nana from the idea. I wont stay in a hotel all the time, Nana responded calmly. Carl furrowed his brow and curiously asked, Then where do you want to go in the future? Nana didnt tell Carl that she nned to handle her parents affairs and then go to Naso. Lets talk about itter. Nanas voice sounded tired. Let me have some quiet time. I really dont want to talk anymore. Well, lie down and rest for a while. Carl wanted to gently stroke Nanas hair, but he noticed her consciously evading his touch. Then Carl went to sit in the corridor, looking at the closed door of the hospital room. His eyelids gradually grew heavy. Since Nana was admitted to the hospital, he had hardly slept, except for one night when he fell asleep for two or three hours with his head on the table while writing a script. While dozing off, William saw his superior leave thepany and immediately shut down hisputer and left. Originally, he was supposed to work two extra hours, but it ended half an hour earlier. William hurriedly arrived at the hospital and saw Carl sitting on a bench, supporting his chin and dozing off. Bang! Seeing that Carl hadnt left yet, William kicked the leg of the chair. The bench shook violently, and Carl woke up abruptly from his sleep. Williams arrival immediately darkened Carls expression. What are you doing? Are you full of food? William ignored him and waved his phone in front of Carl, showing the time disyed on it. Understanding that William was reminding him that it was time, Carl gave him a disdainful look. Yourete, and you me me? There cant be no one by Nanas side, you should know that. So I came in time, William argued. Carl showed a contemptuous expression. They almost started arguing again, but they restrained themselves from affecting Nana in time. After Carl left, William didnt know that Nana was resting on the hospital bed. He pushed the door open and greeted her. Nana, Im sorry for keeping you waiting. If it werent for overtime, I could havee an hour earlier. Williams face was full of apologies. Nowadays, Nana treated everyone with a cold indifference that seemed like it had nothing to do with her. Her face still showed no expression as she calmly spoke, William, youve been troublesome these past few days. Starting from tomorrow, you dont need toe to the hospital. Why? I promise not to work overtime tomorrow. William thought Nana was angry because of his tardiness. Seeing William looking nervous, Nana smiled weakly with a pale face, Its not because of that. Ill be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. He breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that he had upset Nana. Oh, where will you stay then? Ill temporarily stay at a hotel. With the exchange of a question and an answer, they had nothing more to say to each other. William was contemting whether he should ask his boss for a day off since Nana would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Although the chances of getting approval were low, no one could stop him if he wanted to do it. After a moment of silence, William asked in a kind and gentle tone, Nana, what time will you be discharged tomorrow? Ill take a day off to pick you up. Just focus on your work, Nana replied, shaking her head lightly. Her voice softened as she tried to convey her meaning, Youve been searching for a suitable job for so long. Dont let my situation affect your work. Put your energy into your career. She didnt want to burden others with her misfortune. Especially William, who had no one to rely on in this city. The only thing he could count on was his own efforts. You are my priority, otherwise, going to work would be meaningless to me. William corrected Nanas words, thinking about her staying in a hotel with a four-month-old baby, and the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. But what else could he do? A hotel was still better than the rundown rental house he lived in. But he was an ipetent man, with nothing to offer except his sincere heart. Thinking about the dpidated rental house with cracked floors, William didnt want Nana to suffer with him. If only he had a brand-new and spacious house William daydreamed in his mind, wishing to give Nana a new home. Its really not necessary. Carl said he would take me to the hotel. Nana politely refused once again. To avoid inconveniencing William and his normal work, this time she even asked Carl to help. Carl again! Williams brows furrowed with a hint of annoyance.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But he couldnt say anything, so he reluctantly agreed to Nanas request. Late at night, Scarlet couldnt help but call William when she realized he wasnting back tonight. The phone connected, and William sounded a bit impatient, Scarlet, is there something important for you to call sote? His impatience and detachment were subtly hidden, but Scarlet could sense it. Im having severe menstrual pain. Can youe back for a while Scarlet pretended to whimper in pain to make it more believable. At this moment, William was in the hospital corridor, looking out the window at the starry night sky. He patiently reminded her, Make yourself a cup of ginger tea with brown sugar. Ille back tomorrow night to take care of you. Tomorrow night? What about tonight? Scarlet felt disappointed, suspecting that she couldnt evenpare to a single strand of Nanas hair in Williams eyes. My stomach really hurts. Scarlet emphasized once again. Although it was just an excuse, she wanted to deceive William intoing back to the rental house. Im sorry, Scarlet. I really cant make it tonight. William sighed, not knowing when he would be able to repay this debt. Never mind then, you dont have toe back. Repeatedly being rejected, Scarlet hung up the phone in disappointment. Scarlets hatred towards Nana grew stronger in her heart, wondering why she hadnt been burned to death. Chapter 976 In-Depth Discussion Jane contacted several public ounts and some well-known bloggers to help her issue a statement. With these two methodsbined, she would surely reap significant benefits. Just as she finished dealing with these annoying matters, a call came in from Pansys Old Mansion. It was Mike calling personally. Jane, when can youe back? I have something to discuss with you! Mikes voice sounded rxed, with a hint ofziness. Ille over now. Jane casually mentioned a time. After finishing up the work at thepany, she drove to Pansys Old Mansion. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw a car parked inside that she was very familiar with, and the owner of the car was Patrick. For a moment, she had the urge to go back home, but in the end, she forced herself to walk in. Looking at the various documents scattered on the table, with Beatrice and Mike sitting on either side, what surprised him was that Melissas voice could be heard from upstairs. Could it be that Melissa had already returned home? Or perhaps everyone else knew about Melissas return from the Public Security Bureau, except for her, who was too busy with work. Mike, what do you need me for? Jane asked respectfully. Mike gestured to a sofa, indicating for Jane to sit down. We havent had a proper family meal in a while, and now that Melissa is back, its been a long time since our family gathered together. Finally, we have this opportunity, and Im very happy about it, Mike said with a smile on his face that couldnt be contained. Jane could only smile awkwardly beside him. We were a family from the beginning, Jane. You dont have to overthink it. I was too stubborn before, and I didnt expect you to be so understanding and even personally bring Melissa back. Jane was even more puzzled by these words. She had no idea what had happened. I didnt bring Melissa back, nor did I ask anyone to get close to her. So, whatever youre talking about, I should be unaware of it, Jane cut to the chase without giving them any room for rebuttal. Mike asked in confusion, Wasnt it you who personally brought Melissa back? And you even had Patrick bring us greetings. Jane sneered, knowing that Patrick must be behind all this, but she didnt expect him to go to such lengths to maintain the familys reputation. Mike, since were already talking about this, let me be direct. Im very angry about the situation with Melissa. I would rather have her dealt with ording to thew, and I absolutely wont let her affect the overall reputation of ourpany, especially considering the impact she had on me before. I wont let this matter rest. As for who brought Melissa back home, Ill ask you both to keep a close eye on her now that shes back and not let her wander around. Jane spoke decisively, not showing them any respect. She didnt care about their reputation anymore. Who do you think you are to decide when to let it rest? Why do we, as a family, have to talk about such matters of identity? Unexpectedly, the first person to counter was Beatrice. Mother and daughter always stood on the same side, even without the presence of the eldest uncle, they wouldnt let Jane have her way easily. Are you saying that I should swallow my anger? Jane didnt agree with her viewpoint at all. Mike struck on his cane heavily. Why do we need to make such a big deal about identity within the family? Melissa is already back, what more do you want? Things hade to this point, and their facade had already been exposed. Jane didnt need to maintain peace when it came to saving face. I want to personally send her to prison. Are you willing to ept that? As soon as they heard this, both Mike and Beatrices expressions changed. Jane, I never expected you to be such a ruthless person. You would send your own family member to prison just to earn a little more money for yourself! Jane said so much just now, but it was like nothing to them. For them, their own family was the most important, and she had be an outsider. Beatrice, am I an outsider in this family? Jane asked, looking directly at Beatrice. Beatrice was momentarily speechless and didnt answer her question. It was Mike who spoke up beside her. How can you be an outsider? Youve given birth to four children for our family. Not mentioning the other children was fine, but those two children directly touched Janes sore spot. Jane locked eyes with Beatrice and asked fiercely, Id like to ask you, Beatrice, whose children are the other two? This question also left Mike speechless. He looked at Beatrice in shock and said, Arent they yours and Patricks? Why are you asking Beatrice about them? It was only at this moment that Jane understood that he wasnt the only one in the family who didnt know anything. Ive only given birth to two children from beginning to end, and those two are twins. The other two children were brought by Patrick from the orphanage, and it turns out that these two children with unknown identities were actually Melissas biological children. Beatrice, dont you find it ridiculous? Since the words were already spoken, there was no need to reveal all the truths at once.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What did you say? How can a young girl like her have children? As soon as Mike heard this, he became furious, gasping for breath. Even Melissa, who had been listening behind the wall upstairs, came down. She pushed Jane down on the sofa and went straight to Mike. Grandfather, are you okay? Please dont scare me. Then, she turned to Jane and scolded her again. Dont you know that the elderly need to beforted? Do you have to say those things? Are you only happy when you see me suffer? How did it end up being her fault again? Jane was like a mute person who couldnt express her bitterness. She could only stare nkly at the three of them. All I want to know now is the truth about those two children. Why did you go to such lengths to bring them to our family? Jane didnt want to get involved with them any more than necessary. She just wanted to know the truth he deserved. Mike had calmed down somewhat after taking his medication, but Jane never approached to help throughout the whole ordeal. She clearly didnt want to get involved. What do you mean by that? Is it my fault to bring my children to your family and ask you to take care of them? Jane felt that the values of this family were all messed up. Clearly, something was ck, but they insisted on saying it was white. Melissa, tell me directly, where did those two childrene from? Mike, who had remained silent all this time, finally spoke in anger. Melissa was startled and took a few steps back, standing in front of Beatrice. The two of them exchanged nces, trying tomunicate something without anyone knowing. Chapter 977 He Doesn’t Have a Place in His Heart for You Jane sat quietly on the side, curious to hear what they had to say. These two children are indeed mine. I gave birth to them overseas, but they were diagnosed with congenital heart disease shortly after birth, and their condition was critical. I couldnt take care of both children on my own, so I sent them back here. Fortunately, I found out that Patricks children were just born and had some minor issues, so I thought of entrusting these two children to Patrick for their upbringing. But I also knew that Patrick wouldnt just take care of two children for no reason, so I thought about leaving the two children in an orphanage. I didnt expect Patrick to take them away instead. She casually stated a few reasons, but Jane didnt fully believe her words. You still havent mentioned who the father of those two children is, Jane pointed out the crucial question directly. Beatrice also chimed in, asking, Are these two children really yours? Who did you have them with? Melissa crouched down, holding her head and refusing to speak. After a while, when she finally calmed down, she slowly began to speak.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I had the two children in a bar Jane interrupted her as soon as she mentioned that. In that kind of ce, with a woman drinking alone, they could all imagine what could happen. Melissa, Melissa, what should I say about you? Something so significant happened, why didnt you tell the family? Instead, you went abroad on your own. Mike couldnt help but me her. If this matter were to be known, it would bring shame to their entire family. Grandfather, I really didnt mean it. Initially, I did want to tell you all about it, but when I saw all of you ming me, I didnt want to say anything. In the end, it was Patrick who sent me abroad! Jane finally understood why Patrick had proposed sending Melissa abroad and why Melissa agreed so readily. It was truly bewildering to discover this aspect of the situation. What about now? What are your ns for those two children? Are you taking them away or leaving them in our home? If these two children were fatherless and motherless or someone elses children, Jane would be willing to take care of them. But it just so happened that their mother was Melissa. The feeling of disgust welled up within her, let alone taking care of them. They will continue to stay in the house. Before Melissa could even speak, a voice came from outside the door. Everyone turned to see Patrick slowly walking in. What right do you have to make decisions for her? Jane immediately retorted. She is an unmarried woman. If she has to take care of two children, how will she live in the future? Patrick unexpectedly spoke up in favor of Melissa. And Melissa, as if she had been instructed, immediately kneeled down in front of Jane. Im sorry, Jane. Its all my fault. I was immature before, and Ive done so many things to hurt you. I was blinded by my own interests. Please dont drive me away, and dont drive away my two innocent children. Even Mike stood by Melissas side, speaking up for her. Why dont you two keep these two children? After all, they are two innocent lives, and besides, outsiders have always believed that all four children are yours. Beatrice, on the other hand, remained silent and kept her thoughts to herself. Jane smiled, fully aware of the consequences of keeping these two children in her life. They were like ticking time bombs, ready to explode at any moment by her side, and Melissa would take advantage of them toe and go from her house. How did ite to this? How did she be the viin in the end? What are you talking about? All of you are urging me to keep these two children, but have any of you considered my current situation? Melissa, did you not think about your children still being in my house when you hurt me? Jane shouted at them. This decision was made by me, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. If you want to vent your anger, direct it at me instead of my family, Patrick unexpectedly spoke up for the people who had hurt Jane. Jane walked up to him and pped him across the face. This is what youve brought upon me. Until now, I have already epted these two children, but in your heart, you still consider me an outsider. What use is my presence in this house? At that moment, Janes heart turnedpletely cold. She never expected that the person who had always been by her side would say such things. Jane, dont be so stubborn. After all, you have taken care of these two children for over a month. Overall, there is an emotional bond, Beatrice finally spoke, but her words only angered Jane further. In your eyes, I am a bad person, an evil person. If I decided not to keep these two children today, what would you all do? Jane left her words there. Patrick remained silent, while Melissa continued kneeling on the ground, refusing to get up. Mike and Beatrice sighed one after another, seemingly trying to persuade Jane. I advise you to think carefully, Mike said again. Thispletely infuriated Jane. She couldnt vent her anger on the elderly, nor could she pass it on to outsiders. She could only turn to Patrick and say, There is only one option before you: either keep the children, or we get a divorce! Jane had spoken, and even Patrick was somewhat surprised. He never expected Jane to bring up the divorce again over such a trivial matter. Is divorce so casually mentioned in your mouth? Do you take our marriage so lightly? Patrick said, leaving Jane feeling like he hade to the wrong ce today. He shouldnt have wasted his breath here, and he definitely shouldnt have wasted his time. Now that youve decided on a divorce, I agree, Patrick said, shocking everyone present. Jane stared at him incredulously, tears swirling in her eyes, refusing to fall. She pointed at Patricks nose and cursed, Youre willing to divorce me for two children? It turns out that in your heart, Im still not as good as Melissa! After saying that, Jane left directly. Patrick remained in ce, and Mike walked up to him with a cane, closed his hand, and hit his back. Whats wrong with you? You make it sound so casual. Do you really want a divorce? Is it because your recent business has been going so well? Even Beatrice, who had always disliked Jane, disagreed with the idea of the two of them getting a divorce this time. Chapter 978 Falling Ill Grandfather, I have my own ns. Please dont interfere anymore! Patrick said and left. Mike angrily threw his cane at him and fell onto the sofa. Beatrice and Melissa quickly rushed over to check on him. Mike, are you okay? Grandfather, please dont scare me! Melissa was panicking, unsure of what to do. Beatrice urged, Call an ambnce and take him to the hospital! And so, the two of them took Mike to the hospital. While the doctors were trying to save him inside, Beatrice and Melissa waited outside. Take this opportunity to grab hold of Patrick. Otherwise, it will be toote! One second Beatrice was trying to persuade Patrick to reconcile with Jane, and the next second, she was advising Melissa to take the initiative. Melissa felt worried. The situation today was strange, and she didnt know what to do. Everything seemed soplicated. Can they really get a divorce so easily? Melissa asked. Beatrice sat in a chair and confidently replied, Yes, they can, definitely! With her presence, this marriage would end, divorce or not! With this assurance, Melissa suddenly felt a glimmer of hope and her interest piqued. After a while, the doctors wheeled Mike out, and the two of them hurriedly approached and asked, Doctor, how is he? Mike is old, and his health is not too good. He needs to be careful in his daily life! The doctors words left asting impression on Beatrice. They pushed Mike into the ward, and Beatrice called the doctor out. Is Mike really okay? Beatrice still had some concerns. His health is indeed not good, and he is quite weak. So, he should avoid getting him angry, otherwise, it can easily lead toplications! Upon hearing this, Beatrice became fearful and made a mental note. While Melissa stayed in the ward with Mike, her mind was preupied with the situation involving Jane. She had no idea what to do! When Beatrice returned, Melissa approached her and asked, What should I do now? Beatrice patted her shoulder, and the two of them left together. Go apologize to Jane, ask for her forgiveness, and make sure they dont get divorced. Take all the responsibility upon yourself! Beatrice schemed in her mind. Why should I do that? Arent we trying to get them divorced? Melissa didnt quite understand. Beatrice tapped her head and said, Youre really clueless! I know Janes personality too well. Shes reached her limit now, and even if you go to her, she wont change her mind! Although they didnt know why Patrick was so determined to get a divorce, since it had already happened, it would undoubtedly continue!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Listening to Beatrices words, Melissa left the hospital and went straight to Janespany. After all, Jane should be at the office at this time! As soon as she arrived downstairs, she was stopped by the security guard. Let me in! I want to see Jane! Melissa was already angry, and now she was even more furious! Im sorry, there are regtions from the boss. Without an appointment, you cant go in! The security guard was just doing his job. In her heart, Melissa cursed Jane multiple times out of anger! Sarah had just arrived at thepany and saw Melissa in a rage. She found a security guard and asked about the situation. Youre Miss Pansy, right? Come with me! Sarah led Melissa upstairs and directly into the office. Jane was taken aback when she saw her. What are you doing here? As soon as Melissa saw Jane, she immediately knelt down and shouted, Im sorry, its all my fault. I was wrong. Please dont get a divorce! Jane never mentioned anything about her family affairs at thepany, so Sarah waspletely unaware. Get up first! Jane was getting impatient. If you dont agree, I wont get up. Please, sister-inw, dont get a divorce, okay? Melissa cried incessantly, treating Jane as herst straw for salvation. Jane sat on the chair and nced at her. Isnt this the result you wanted all along? Why arent you satisfied now that you have it? No, I never wanted to ruin your rtionship, and the two children were my own decision. It has nothing to do with anyone else. Mike, because of all these things happening, I dont want to see a perfectly good family turn out like this. Now everything happening at Pansys Old Mansion had nothing to do with Jane. It sounded like she was listening to someone elses story. Since the words have been said, theres no turning back. I think you should understand that! If you continue causing trouble at thepany, youll have to face the consequences yourself. Jane could sense that Melissas visit today wasnt genuine, just a way to test her determination. They had long been familiar with each others tricks. Ive been at home, feeling annoyed. Ive wanted toe and apologize to you for a long time, and today I finally have the chance. I want to beg for your forgiveness. If it cant make you change your mind, Im willing to leave with the children! Upon hearing this, Janeughed directly. Just leave! Now you know how to say these things? Its already toote! Sarah nced at Jane and pulled Melissa up. Lets go! Ill escort you out. Melissa struggled, unwilling to leave. Janes attitude was already clear. After hesitating for a moment, she had no choice but to leave. Sarah returned to the office and asked with concern, Why didnt you say anything about the family situation? Jane sighed bitterly. Whats the use of saying it? Faced with such a miserable life, one trouble after another, I dont want to talk about it! Jane had already be indifferent to this kind of life. From now on, she would live alone with her children,pletely detached from others, with no ties or connections. If I had known you were living such a difficult life, I shouldnt have burdened you with so many things in thepany. Why didnt you tell us? Did you never consider us as true friends from the beginning? Although their rtionship was that of superior and subordinate, and thepany was founded by Jane, they were more like partners who couldnt do without each other. Jane gently patted his shoulder. Its okay, everything will pass. Ill handle it myself. Dont worry about thepany! Jane saw Sarah off and sent a text message to Patrick, arranging a meeting time. Patrick and Jane stood in front of the divorce registration counter. Have you both considered it? This is yourst chance to change your minds. Chapter 979 Divorce Procedures Are Simple The staff member asked this question, looking at the two people in front of them: the man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. For some unknown reason, they went ahead with the divorce without listening to anyones advice. Even the staffs attempt at mediation ended in failure. Patrick nodded, and Jane, seeing this, became even more furious. Fine, weve made up our minds. Lets proceed with the formalities quickly. Upon hearing Janes words, the staff member nodded, printed the relevant documents, stamped them, and handed the divorce certificates to both of them. Patrick epted the divorce certificate without saying a word, plunging Jane into despair. In her heart, Jane believed that Patrick was cold and heartless, and his attitudepletely revealed his true nature. Hmph Jane ignored Patrickpletely and left. When she returned home, she swiftly began packing her belongings. She didnt care about what Patrick was thinking or what he intended to do. After finishing packing, she took her twins and moved to another vi. Whats wrong, boss? You seem upset. Let me see the two little babies quickly. April quickly took the two babies from Janes hands. Since returning from abroad, she hadnt had a chance to see the twins. Theyre so beautiful. I hope I can have a pair of babies like this in the future. April looked at the twins, and her maternal instincts burst forth from within her. She held one of the children and refused to let go. Come and help me bring the suitcases in. Jane shook her head helplessly. She no longer cared about the divorce. She just wanted to take care of her two children and live a peaceful life here for a while, using work to alleviate her current inner turmoil. Oh, why did you bring so many things back? April noticed there were several suitcases outside the door. She ced the babies on the bed, and the two babies happily crawled in the crib. After Jane and April brought all the suitcases into the room, Jane set them aside. Ill stay here with you for a while. The most important thing during this time is for you to focus on your work. If your business isnt settled, it will affect your development and thepany as well. Jane pondered, Should I help you find a breakthrough in singing or directly help you gain some familiarity by participating in a few variety shows? After all, variety shows were quite popr now, providing a means for artists to quickly gain exposure. I should focus on organizing my own concert first. As long as the concert creates a sensational effect, it means Ive been recognized. It will be much more beneficial than appearing on variety shows. After all, without the appropriate status, variety shows wont receive much attention. Jane nodded as she listened, thinking there was some truth to it. Nowadays, some variety shows have already categorized artists into different tiers. Even the screen time and participation are closely linked to an artists status. Those with lower status not only receive lower appearance fees but may even have their faces barely shown on screen. Of course, it also depends on the individual. Some people, although unknown, possess a strong variety show sense. They can find their positioning and presence in these shows, bing well-known and loved by arge number of fans. Alright then, Ill start preparing for the promotion of your concert first. Ill keep you updated, and as for the venue and other aspects, Ill leave it to thepanys staff. Jane made a phone call as she said these words. On the other end of the phone was a domestic servicepany. Jane had hired two additional babysitters to take care of her children. Its just for a short period of time. Theres no need to hire dedicated babysitters. I can help you take care of the children. April still didnt know about Janes divorce. No, you should focus all your energy on the concert. Our sess or failure depends on this one move. We need to make a big impact. April nodded when she heard Janes words. Several days passed, and Jane was busy with preparations for the concert. From promoting the event through announcements to arranging lighting, stage design, and coordinating with otherpanies involved in the concert. I think youve been overworking yourself these past few days. It wouldnt matter if we dyed the concert for a few more days. Youre the boss, after all. You can delegate tasks to the people below you. You must take care of your own health. April saw Jane return today, dragging her exhausted body. She felt a sense of admiration and concern for her. These past few days, she had been diligently practicing her songs. Every day, she pondered over every note and melody, studying them carefully, aiming to deliver the best performance. But seeing Janes condition, she felt that it wasnt just one person putting in effort, but everyone was working for her. I said we must settle the details these two days to achieve our goals step by step. Janesplexion was a bit pale because she had only slept for a maximum of six hours each night for several consecutive days. Of course, this was also a way for her to distract herself and not think too much. Yourplexion doesnt look good. Besides getting more sleep, you should also take care of yourself. After all, youre the boss of ourpany and represent ourpanys image. Im really touched by what youre doing for me. April still didnt know about Janes situation. She always thought that Jane was doing this for her. Although it might alleviate thepanys current situation, not every boss would make this choice. After all, a boss has many artists under their care, and not all bosses would personally take care of everything for their artists. There are other departments that can handle these matters. They only need to oversee the overall situation, and there are very few cases where they are as hands-on as Jane.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just hold on for a few more days, and it will be fine. I dont have time for skincare and beauty treatments. But in a couple of days, you can treat me to a spa. Jane smiled as she said this, but her exhaustion was still evident in her expression. Dont just treat me to one session. Even if its for a whole month, but you have to pay me a sry so I can afford it. The two of them exchanged a few jokes, and Janes mood improved slightly. She nced at the sleeping twins, and seeing that they were already asleep, she didnt disturb them. Chapter 980 Concert When they sat down in the living room, April quickly asked Jane about her progress for the day. Unfortunately, we didnt have much time today, and we havent finished visiting all the venues. Tomorrow, I n to go out again and see a few more locations. Ive already inquired about the prices. If we dont act quickly, some venues might have already finalized contracts with other contractors. Jane wanted to express that they not only had to work hard in the past few days but also needed to be efficient. If they were slow in their progress, even if they found a suitable ce, it would be unlikely for them to hold the concert there as nned. So even if it meant working harder, they had to make progress quickly. The next day, Jane went to visit the venues again, while April went into the recording studio to practice alone. When Jane and her assistant looked at the venue, Jane frowned. Is this one of the ces you mentioned, withplete facilities and arger space? Can I really rece all these seats? We are holding a concert to provide enjoyment for the fans, not just a regr meeting. These seats and chairs will do. Jane pointed out the areas she was most dissatisfied with. The sides of the stage were cluttered with debris, and if they were to cover them up, it would undoubtedly take a lot of time and affect the stage setup. However, it was not feasible to remove everything because some items were fixed on the stage. If they dismantled everything, it would require a new investment, and moreover, the venue rental party might not allow them to do so. When Jane looked at other areas of the venue, she was also dissatisfied. Many windows in the hall were damaged. Under these circumstances, the level of the concert would bepromised. This venue might be suitable for a rural wedding or a rural performance, but for a modern-themed concert, it was too ordinary. Even a rtively unknown singer might choose to give up on this ce when selecting a venue, let alone someone like Jane, who was a star in her entertainmentpany. Even though April was just starting to develop her career in the country. But if a performance were to be held here and word got out, it would have a significant impact on April. Jane expressed her dissatisfaction, and the assistant apanied her to the next location. Unbeknownst to them, something else was happening at Janes vi. Who are you? Jane is not at home. What do you want? the nanny asked the young woman in front of her. Are you the kind of people Jane hires? Dont you have eyes? Ivee to check on my children. I dont know you, and I dont have Janes contact. You cant take the children with you, the nanny quickly replied. She couldnt afford to take the responsibility if there was a scammer involved. Have you ever seen someone dressed like mee to deceive a child? Did you see the car at the vis entrance? Have you ever seen someone driving such a car to deceive a child? Youre new here, and I wont argue with you. Ill return the children tomorrow. Without further discussion, Melissa went to pick up the children. Two other people followed her to carry the children, and when the nanny held on tightly and refused to let go, one of the people behind her hit her. She immediately didnt dare to make a sound. Deep down, she didnt believe that someone would boldlye in a luxury car to deceive a child. Without Janes contact, she didnt dare make the decision herself. Tomorrow I will bring the children back, and I will give you extra money. If you dont take good care of the children, I will hold you responsible, Melissa said, further confirming the nannys suspicion that she was indeed connected to the children. The nanny dialed Janes number on her phone, but Melissa paid no attention and directly got into the car with the children, leaving. Miss, a woman iming to be the childrens mother came and took the children away. She said she would bring the children back tomorrow, and I couldnt stop her. I was scolded and hit a few times, the nanny exined when she called Jane. After rifying the situation with Jane and describing the childrens appearance, Jane was certain that it was indeed Melissa who took the children. Although Jane disliked Melissa a lot, the children were innocent. However, Jane was dealing with her ownplex emotions and conflicting thoughts, unsure how to handle these two children. I understand. She is indeed the mother of the children. You should rest for now. If you have any injuries, get them checked, and I will cover all the expenses, Jane said a few words and hung up the phone, feeling not very good. For now, she had to put everything aside and continue focusing on the venue matters. When they arrived at the next location, Janes anger was bing harder to suppress, and she felt speechless. It was because she knew beforehand that this ce was not spacious, but it was supposed to have luxurious facilities. However, everything in front of her, although it looked new, couldnt be considered top-notch equipment. Using this kind of lighting and other equipment would undoubtedly affect the performances quality. Even though creating an atmosphere here wouldnt be difficult, what singers cared most about was reaching the peak of the atmosphere. It had to be not only elegant and grand but also reflect the singers concept.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Only when coordinated with the songs could they achieve a perfect effect. But the current equipment fell short of their expectations. Lets go. Next one. From now on, whenever you look at any venue, you must first obtain all the information and recordings of the ce, Jane said. We cant make such low-level mistakes again. It will waste our time and resources. The assistant nodded obediently behind Jane. She knew she had made a mistake, but there was nothing she could do. Jane was rushing her too much. She couldnt possibly visit every venue herself. She couldnt make sure that every venue had all the necessary information prepared beforehand, detailed and ready for negotiation. It was a process of negotiating on the go, determining intentions, and then preparing to visit. But Jane had hurriedlye to see for herself, and she had noticed that the bosss mood hadnt been great these past few days. The assistant could only follow behind Jane, hoping that in a few days, the boss would understand and appreciate her hard work during this time. It had indeed been quite challenging. Chapter 981 Hundred-Day Banquet Everyone moved to another venue, and it was already the end of the workday. Jane sat in the car, still pondering about the performance venue. Its still not good enough. Although this venue meets most requirements, itcks a certain vor. If we have alternatives, this venue can only be considered ast resort, Jane said, lifting her head and addressing her assistant. Continue contacting other venues. Im not satisfied with any of these options. We need to find something better, she instructed. For now, dont worry about the cost. We only need to focus on whether they meet our requirements. We can negotiate the expensester, Jane added, and her assistant nodded in agreement. After returning to the office and sitting for a while, Jane was sipping her coffee when she remembered what the nanny had mentioned earlier. It struck a chord with her. So, thats the reason. Although this woman is incredibly annoying, she still possesses a hint of maternal instinct, Jane thought to herself. What should I do? Should I just ignore it or celebrate the childrens hundredth day? After all, the children are innocent, Jane contemted while sipping her coffee. Oh Lost in thought, she absentmindedly lifted her cup again and realized that her coffee had already run out. It felt as if her anger and resentment had dissipated with that cup of coffee. She had made up her mind. Jane called for her assistant. Organize a hundred-day banquet for me. Ill provide you with the guest listter. Prepare all the necessary items for the childrens hundredth day in advance. Choose a venue at one of our usual gathering ces, Jane instructed. Illpile the specific details and timing, and Ill send them to your phone. Follow these requirements and get everything done. The assistant nodded as Jane assigned her a new task. She now understood that no matter how much pressure they faced, they had to endure it together. Especially as Janes personal assistant, she had a greater responsibility. Once the assistant left, Jane picked up herputer and started typing one reminder after another. When she finished organizing her thoughts, she sent them to her assistant.From N?velDrama.Org. Forget about inviting people from Patricks side this time. Its unnecessary since were divorced already, Jane sighed. Although the decision wasnt difficult, she had hesitated and carefully considered it due to conflicting emotions. Melissa kept her promise and returned the children the next day, giving the nanny an additional two thousand dor as a reward. Of course, Melissa did all of this when Jane wasnt at home. If they had faced each other, it would have likely resulted in an argument. Although Jane was taking care of the children, Melissa didnt feel any attachment. She always thought it was Patrick who asked Jane to do it, not Janes voluntary choice. Fortunately, Jane didnt mistreat the children. Melissa felt a sense of helplessness deep down. After all, having babies out of wedlock before marriage wasnt well-regarded. Although it wasnt forbidden in this era, it was still a problem. For now, she could only ept the situation temporarily. When the opportunity arose in the future, she could bring the children back to her side. Despite her strained rtionship with Jane, the children were still flesh and blood from her own body. When Jane returned home in the evening, she heard the nanny telling her that the children had been returned. Okay, I got it. Take good care of the children. If there are any issues, call me immediately, Jane instructed lightly. After all, the search for a venue for thepany was still ongoing, and she was feeling a bit troubled. After the nanny left, April came in. Over the past two days, she had almost finished selecting the songs, and now she was looking into further arrangements. As she wasnt a well-known singer, she only had a few songs that she could present. Although she still needed to choose from among those, the general direction had already been decided. Ive started rehearsing with the dancers. Several dances have been choreographed for these songs, and theyre nearlyplete, April saidzily, leaning against the sofa. It didnt seem like she was speaking to her boss, considering Jane was her friend. Even when they were at work, their rtionship wasnt purely boss-employee. The fact that she could hang out at Janes vi already spoke volumes. Tomorrow is the childrens hundred-day banquet. Ive invited some friends. Youll help me with the preparations and receive these guests, Jane told April with a smile. Upon hearing Janes words, April nodded and smiled back. She also felt that it had been a busy period and that it was time to rx. After another busy day, evening arrived quickly, and Jane returned home to pick up the children. She went to the banquet hall and ced the children in a small room there, asking for assistance in taking care of them. Ill go and receive other guests first. You can rx here, but dont forget to check on the babies for me, Jane said before leaving the room. After a few friends agreed, Jane went to the entrance to greet other arriving guests. The event served as both the childrens hundred-day banquet and a gathering of friends. Soon, more and more people arrived, engaging in conversations at the entrance. As Jane conversed with her friends, business matters were also discussed, causing some dys. When they finally saw their other friends, Jane greeted them with a smile. Everyone returned to the banquet hall, and Jane asked everyone to take a seat, preparing to go to the adjacent room to see the babies. After all, they were the main characters of the day. Where are the children? Who took them? Jane asked, not seeing the babies and assuming they were being held by one of her friends. However, after asking around, no one imed to be holding the children. Sweat formed on Janes forehead. If the children had been taken by someone with ill intentions, it would be aplete disaster. Janeposed herself and hurriedly asked the friends who were chatting outside if they had seen anyone taking the children. After asking everyone, no one had seen anything. Jane became anxious and knelt down, tears welling up in her eyes. If she had really lost these two children, she wouldnt be able to exin it to Patrick. Although they had divorced, it didnt involve these two children. Chapter 982 The Missing Children Jane, dont worry. Maybe someone else saw the people who came in and can help us, one of Janes friends reassured her. Jane stood up and quickly asked her friends for the list of invited guests to see who was present and who wasnt. After asking, it turned out that two friends were missing. No one knew where they had gone. Jane hurriedly called these two friends on the phone. When they picked up, they quickly exined to Jane. Were on our way back right now. When they returned and exined what had happened to Jane, she finally understood why they had left. It turned out that they had seen a woman carrying the two babies. At first, they thought the woman was one of Janes invited guests. But when the woman tried to walk towards the exit carrying the babies, they stopped her. Surprisingly, the woman told them her name was Melissa and that Jane would provide all the answers they needed. Worried that something might happen, they followed her, but they were intimidated along the way. They became anxious and hurried back to inform Jane. As ordinary people, they had never experienced such a situation before. They thought they would be back in just two or three minutes and didnt even consider directly calling Jane. But Jane called them first. They rushed back in a panic. When Jane heard their exnation, she turned to her friends and said, Please help me search for Melissa. If any of you find her, stop her and immediately let me know. Janes words confused some of her friends. Shouldnt we report this to the police? Isnt this person a kidnapper? Or is she really your friend who forcefully took the children away? Jane didnt have time to exin in detail at the moment. She has the right to hold the children, but it must be with my knowledge, and she absolutely cant take them away today. Today is the childrens hundred-day banquet. Ill exin the detailster. Right now, its crucial to find the children. Please help me. After saying that, Jane grabbed a friend and rushed to the location they had mentioned earlier. They arrived there but couldnt find Melissa. They enlisted the help of other friends to search the surrounding area, but there was still no sign of the children. Tears unconsciously welled up in Janes eyes. She didnt understand what mistake she had made. She had only wanted to organize a hundred-day banquet for the children, yet such a mistake urred. If she hadnt gone to greet her friends at the entrance but had asked someone else to do it, maybe this wouldnt have happened. Dont cry. Crying wont solve the problem. Lets go back and continue searching. Perhaps Melissa hasnt left the hotel yet and is hiding somewhere with the children, April said, trying to console Jane. Jane agreed with Aprils reasoning and hurried back to the hotel with her. When they returned to the hotel, they asked others if they had seen Melissa, but everyone shook their heads. They were only searching the surroundings. Upon hearing this, Jane quickly headed to the hotels surveince room. She believed that if they found the surveince footage, they might be able to see where Melissa was. When they arrived at the surveince room, Jane exined the situation to the staff, who then spoke to Jane. Dont worry, we can retrieve the surveince footage right away. However, taking the footage with us is not allowed. We can only view it here, the surveince staff said. Unless you have relevant department documents or personnel from the relevant department, you dont have the authority to make a copy of the surveince footage. Jane didnt intend to take the surveince footage with her. She nodded and waited for the surveince personnel to retrieve it. As Jane watched, Melissa disappeared from the surveince view, but she didnt know where exactly. This was because the hotels surveince only focused on the internal areas of the hotel, and the footage at the entrance was limited. Jane felt lost at the moment, feeling helpless and unsure of what to do. Why does this keep happening over and over again? Should I be the only one suffering? she said, tears streaming down her face as she hugged herself. Patrick might be able to contact Melissa. Why dont you give him a call? April suggested, thinking that a phone call could easily resolve the situation. However, the rtionship between Jane and Melissa had deteriorated to a certain extent, so even if Jane called, Melissa might not answer. Moreover, if Melissa was willing to answer the phone, she wouldnt have silently taken the children away but would have informed Jane first. So now Jane came up with a simple solution that wasnt really a solution. Yes, yes, Ill call Patrick right away. Jane took out her phone in a panic and dialed Patricks number. Ring ring ring The number you have dialed is not answering. If you would like to leave a message, please do so after the beep. After hanging up the call, Jane tried again, but the result was the same. A sense of anger welled up in her heart. She believed that the matter of the children was originally between Patrick and Melissa, and there was nothing wrong with either of them taking care of the child. However, since she had impulsively taken the children back, she had to take responsibility for them. But now, the scene she least wanted to see had unfolded. Without hesitation, Jane dialed three digits. When she heard the voice on the other end, Jane immediately exined the situation.From N?velDrama.Org. Have you called the police? Arent you going to search anymore? Perhaps Patrick will call back soon, April said when she saw Jane reporting the incident. She also felt that the situation seemed to be escting. We cant wait any longer. I must ensure the safety of the children. Whatever Melissa wants to do, I need to have a resolution, Jane firmly stated in her heart. She was convinced that this matter was not as simple as it seemed, and she needed to uncover the truth no matter what! Chapter 983 Discharged Early morning. Yesterday, Carl was abruptly awakened, and this morning, he finally had a chance for revenge. Seeing William also dozing off on a bench, Carl silently approached him. He swiftly kicked Williams shin, causing him sharp pain. Startled, William red at Carl and grabbed his cor. You want to fight? Is it my fault for waking you up when its already morning? Carl calmly exined, pushing William away and adjusting his cor with disdain on his face. The hospital corridor was quiet in the early morning, and William suppressed his anger, not wanting to disturb Nana and the other patients. He sat back down. Ill leave once Nana wakes up. He coldly responded to Carl, lowering his head in contemtion. Carl paid no further attention to him and turned to enter the hospital room. He spotted Nana standing by the window, gazing at the rising sun. Nana, youre awake so early? Carl approached, wanting to ce his hands on her shoulders. But before he could make the gesture, Nana turned around expressionlessly, her lifeless eyes fixed on Carl as she asked, Has William left? Not yet. Carl didnt like mentioning Williams name, especially when he was with Nana. Oh, Ill go out for a moment. Nana didnt exin her intentions to Carl, only gesturing for him to help look after their still-sleeping daughter. Leaving the room, Nana saw William deep in thought, his eyes fixed on the ground. William. Nana walked over to the bench, her dimmed cheeks showing a hint of gratitude. Ive troubled you these past few days. Thank you. Nana pursed her lips and smiled faintly. When someone is in extreme sadness, even their smile carries a sense of bitterness. William raised his chin and saw Nanas forced smile. It didnt sit right with him. Nana, you dont need to thank me. William stood up. He wanted to give Nana a hug, but seeing her suppressing her sadness, he felt a sense of reverence instead. Suppressing the emotions surging in his heart, William calmly spoke, After the incident, I med myself for not being by your side immediately. I feel guilty. William genuinely regretted it. If he had visited Nana frequently these past few days, perhaps he could have saved Jerry and Tracy from the fire. However, life cannot be assumed. Its not your fault. Nana gently shook her head, and her smile became even more bitter. The two of them exchanged a few brief words in the corridor before William went to work at thepany. He knew that Nana hoped to see him living a positive life, so he tried to live up to her expectations. Leaving the hospital, William walked along the sidewalk. He intended to find a breakfast stall to quickly solve his morning meal, but when he saw a newly opened lottery shop, he suddenly had a thought. Pulling out a lottery ticket from his wallet, William held his phone in one hand and carefullypared the numbers in two ces. This focused activitysted for half a minute, and disappointment filled Williams face. Ah, I knew I wouldnt be that lucky William shook his head, bitterly muttering to himself as he tore up the losing lottery ticket. However, before he crossed the road and entered the breakfast shop, he bought a few more lottery tickets to alleviate the monotony of his daily life. Morning. Carlpleted the discharge procedures. He helped Nana carry their belongings while she held Janelle, who was sucking on a pacifier. Upon hearing about Nanas discharge, Hailey specially drove over to pick them up. She also acted as a mediator. Hello, Hailey! Nana recognized Carls former agent and greeted her with a faint smile. Hailey, usually a tomboy, had a rare touch of femininity today, from her tone of speech to her attire. Nana, get in the car quickly. Its windy outside, dont catch a cold. Hailey, like a caring older sister, had a gentle yet straightforward demeanor. The car headed towards the hotel where Nana had made reservations, deliberately taking a slow route that often encountered traffic. Halfway there, Carl entered persuasion mode. Nana, dont stay at a hotel. Lets go back and live in our new house together, okay? If you feel inconvenient with me around, I can continue living in the apartment and not disturb you and Janelle. I n to hire two nannies from the domestic service center. One will be dedicated to taking care of Janelle, and the other will focus on cleaning and cooking. Nana, just listen to me this once. The day after tomorrow is the funeral of your parents. There will be a lot of things to handle, and staying in a hotel is not appropriate Carl spoke earnestly, but it only resulted in Nanas refusal. No need, thank you. Nana rejected Carl and continued to focus her attention on their daughter. Hailey nced at the two of them through the rearview mirror and coughed softly, ready to use her persuasion skills. She used reason and emotion to convince Nana, cooperating with Carl to make her give up the idea of staying in a hotel. But No matter how slow the car was, they eventually arrived in front of the hotel. Nana expressed her gratitude to the two of them. Inside the hotel room, Carl looked around at the furnishings, feeling anxious and helpless about Nanas stubbornness. How long do you n to stay here? he asked. Nana paused her action of washing the baby bottle. About a week. Then why not Carl didnt finish his sentence, realizing that Nana wouldnt agree. He tried topromise, Can I apany you at your parents funeral the day after tomorrow? Someone needs to take care of Janelle. Um, thank you. Nana continued washing the baby bottle, her body stiff, and her face devoid of any radiance. However, Carl didnt feel happy about it. Instead, he felt even more bitter in his heart. Nowadays, Nana couldnt say three sentences without saying thank you. Wasnt everything he did his responsibility and obligation? Carl pondered, perhaps in Nanas eyes, he was merely Janelles biological father, and their rtionship was no different from strangers. On the other side, Grace closely observed Nanas actions. She knew that during Nanas hospital stay, Carl and William took turns taking care of her every day. She also knew that Carl was arranging the aftermath of Jerry and Tracys passing. In addition, she had also found out about the hotel where Nana was currently staying. In the living room of the Waters family vi, Mrs. Watersined about the maids iplete floor cleaning and scolded her a bit before seeing Grace going downstairs. Grace, are you going out? I want to go to the countryside to rx. Grace had the appearance of a frustrated daughter-inw, her eyes and voice filled with grievances. Mrs. Waters understood what was bothering her and sighed, I know youre not happy about it, and Im bothered too. But what can we do? Mrs. Waters shrugged her shoulders. While she had her assertiveness, she also understood social conventions. Now that Nanas parents are gone, they are deceased. I cant forcefully bring Carl back at this critical moment.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mrs. Waters didnt want to bebeled as heartless and ruthless, but of course, she couldnt make Carl obediently listen to her every word like before. Chapter 984 A Turn of Fortune Upon hearing Mrs. Waters words, Grace became restless. Today, she could let Carl handle Nanas parents affairs, and tomorrow she could turn a blind eye to their reunion. Considering the situation from a different perspective, Nana had also given birth to a child for the Waters family. Grace didnt trust Mrs. Waters. She believed that if Mrs. Waters could be cold and heartless towards Nana in the past, she could do the same to Grace. Compared to Nana, Graces advantage was only her parents connections in the entertainment industry, and she herself was obedient andpliant. In order to establish herself firmly within the Waters family, Grace began testing her position. Mrs. Grace hesitated, observing Mrs. Waters reaction while also reporting: I feel that Carl might stay by Nanas side in the future. Now that Nana has lost her parents, she will definitely rely on him emotionally. What do you think? Mrs. Waters also noticed the signs of a possible reunion between the two, feeling troubled but unable to do anything about it. What can I see? Lets discuss this in a few days.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mrs. Waters waved her hand impatiently, unwilling to delve into the topic any further. Watching Mrs. Waters turn and head upstairs, Graces eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. She increasingly felt that she couldnt rely on Mrs. Waters. If she wanted to be with Carl as a couple, she could only rely on herself. Leaving the vi, Grace drove while lost in thought. She realized that it wouldnt be easy for Nana to disappear from this world with Carls protection. In order to achieve her goal, Grace desperately needed a partner who could help her. At that moment, William emerged in Graces mind, and she realized that she could turn the tables by taking advantage of his antagonistic rtionship with Carl. With a n in mind, Grace began to figure out how to obtain Williams address. That evening, after finishing his shift, William returned home and, as usual, waited for the bus at the bus stop. Having nothing to do, William remembered the lottery ticket he had bought that morning, which was going to be drawn that night. He casually took it out and nced at it. He hadnt won a penny for several days of continuous purchases, and he didnt have much hope this time either. He considered it a form of psychologicalfort. Little did he know that as hepared the numbers on the ticket, he unexpectedly discovered that the second-tost randomly generated set of numbers matched the winning numbers exactly. No way! William was stunned, finding it hard to believe his own eyes. He took out his phone and took several pictures to make sure. Confirming that he had won the jackpot with the lottery ticket he had purchased, Williams mind went nk in an instant. My luck has turned! Im going to be rich! Williams fingers trembled with excitement as he tightly held the lottery ticket, afraid that a gust of wind would blow away this windfall. ncing around, he saw that he was the only person at the bus stop at that moment. Soon, the bus he was supposed to take stopped in front of him. William looked up and noticed that there were unexpectedly many people on thiste-night bus. Why should I take a bus now that Im rich! William didnt get on and instead walked back along the sidewalk, dancing with joy. He decided to carefully consider how to allocate the money. Judging by the current prize pool, there would be at least six or seven million. Hahaha! I finally turned my luck around! Williamughed excitedly, feeling like a child brimming with happiness. Next, he called Nana, wanting to share this good news with his favorite girl. However, Nana had just finished feeding her daughter and was currently soothing her to sleep, so her phone was on silent and she didnt hear it. Not being able to reach her on the phone didnt matter. William continued to n the use of thisrge sum of money in his mind. He sent a text message to his mother, mentioning that he had recently been promoted and given a raise, and that he would transfer a sum of money to her in a few days. As for the remaining money, William nned to use it for business ventures and set aside a portion for savings and investments. Apart from these ns, he left the most important matter forter. Now that Nanas parents were no longer alive, William wanted to take her away and start anew in another city. Nana, now that I have startup capital, our days will only get better. With my abilities, Im sure I can achieve something! William muttered to himself, even though it waste at night, the darkness in his eyes was reced by bright sunlight. At the same time, Grace went to great lengths and finally found out where William currently lived. Hearing that William was busy with work, she specifically chose to visit himte at night. She lightly knocked on the door twice but didnt hear Williams voice. Instead, she heard a woman asking who she was. For a moment, Grace thought she had knocked on the wrong door. She hesitated about whether to leave or not when Scarlet opened the door. You are Looking at Graces exquisite makeup and all the luxury brands she wore, Scarlet, who considered herself the hostess, asked in astonishment, We are tenants. Are you here to see thendlord? Seeing Graces appearance as a typical wealthy beauty, she thought it was impossible for William to associate with such a woman. Grace was also taken aback and tentatively asked, Does William live here? It turned out that she had found the right ce! Scarlet was even more surprised, and a hint of hostility appeared on her face. She looked Grace up and down and asked, What is your rtionship with William? Why are you looking for him in the middle of the night? Confirming that this was indeed the ce where William lived, Grace also scrutinized Scarlet and said with seriousness, I need to talk to him about a private matter. Who are you to William? His girlfriend? Noticing Graces impolite tone and underlying arrogance, Scarlet didnt like her attitude. William hasnt finished work yet. If you want to find him, call him yourself. Hes hardly ever home these days, and I dont have the authority to meddle in his affairs! Originally, Scarlet wanted to lie and say she was Williams girlfriend, but knowing that his thoughts were entirely focused on Nana, she didnt want to deceive herself. Grace caught on and sensed the resentment Scarlet harbored towards William. The source of resentment must stem from a liking for him. Guessing that their rtionship wasnt simple, Grace believed this woman could be useful to her. May I ask how I should address you? Suddenly, Graces attitude towards Scarlet became much more polite. Im Scarlet. And you? You still havent introduced yourself yet. Scarlets tone was cautious, feeling that Graces intentions were out of the ordinary. To test her sincerity, Graces response was elusive. Im Panchak. How about we exchange phone numbers? She took out her phone while signaling friendly towards Scarlet. If you have any problems, like issues between William and Nana, feel free to call me anytime. We can discuss strategies together. Scarlet was taken aback and increasingly felt that Graces identity was mysterious. Who exactly are you? She stared at Grace warily, afraid of falling into a trap. Grace remained evasive, smiling sweetly. If we can maintain a cooperative rtionship in the future, you will naturallye to know my identity. With that said, she wrote her phone number on a sticky note and cunningly handed it to Scarlet. Chapter 985 The Funeral On the day of the funeral, the sky was gloomy, and a dark hue covered the vegetation on both sides of the street. Apanied by Carl, Nana began to take care of her parents affairs. The whole process didnt take long, and when they came out, they were holding two dark brown, quaintly shaped urns. Nana lowered her head, and tears fell drop by drop with each step she took. Jerry and Tracy only had one daughter, and luckily, there was Carl, who considered himself the son-inw of the Lawson family. After the burial, Nana stood in front of the grave for a long time, her swollen eyes dim with sadness.From N?velDrama.Org. Carl embraced her shoulder, his voice gentle and soothing, Nana, your parents rest here. You have to live well for them in the remaining years. Yes, I understand. Nana nodded lightly. Her and her daughters lives were exchanged for her fathers life, and her mother perished in the mes for that reason. Just a few days ago, they were two vibrant people, but now theyy in the cold cemetery. Nana felt a deep sense of guilt. On the other side, William arrived anxiously at the lottery center and handed over the winning ticket to the staff. Congrattions, Mr. Lawrence! Youre really lucky! The staff shook hands with William and smiled, informing him, Youre the only winner of the first prize this round, and the umted prize money is also quite high. Thank you. Can I im the prize immediately? Williams tone was urgent, making the staff mistakenly think he wanted to cash in the prize quickly. Yes, you can proceed with the procedures directly. Upon hearing the staffs response, William thanked him and hurriedly walked inside. Momentster, when William emerged from the lottery centers entrance, he had transformed into a multimillionaire. Soon, William received a notification that the prize money had been deposited. Seeing the long string of numbers, he couldnt contain his excitement once again. He had never seen so much money in his life and understood that he would never possess such wealth by working a regr job every day until he died. Next, William didnt linger. With a bank card in his pocket containing a bnce of eight digits, he rushed to the cemetery located in the suburbs. The funeral was already over by the time he arrived, and William was a step toote. He watched from a distance as Carl helped Nana open the car door, and Hailey, sitting in the back seat, handed over a peacefully sleeping Janelle to her. Im sorry, Nana, I camete William stood behind a sycamore tree on the side of the street, watching Nana leave in the car. After Nana left, he immediately hailed a taxi. He was no longer a poor boy with an empty wallet. Although his background couldntpare to Carls, he now had the means to provide Nana with a stable life. With moneyes confidence. William followed Nanas trail all the way to a hotel and inquired at the front desk about her room number. At present, Carl had already brought Nana back to the hotel. Nana was full of gratitude toward Carl for his dedicated help with the funeral. Carl, thank you. Nana walked up to Carl, giving him a slight smile of gratitude. Today, everything went smoothly with my parents funeral, thanks to your help. Upon hearing Nanas polite words, Carls heart suddenly ached. Nana, please dont say such things anymore, okay? Carls eyes were filled with sadness. Even if you wont ept me, at least I am Janelles father. It was my responsibility to apany my daughters grandparents on their final journey. Although Carls words were sincere, Nanas expression remained unaffected. She truly appreciated Carl, but she didnt want to get entangled in a romantic rtionship with him anymore. After a moment of silence, Nana calmly spoke, Carl, go now. Soon, I will leave this city too. This was the first time Nana revealed this to Carl, and he was suddenly stunned. What did you say? Where are you going? he asked urgently. Nana moved her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then answered, I havent decided yet. She didnt dare to mention Naso, afraid that Carl would go looking for her. Are you taking Janelle with you? Carls tone sounded noticeably nervous. Nana nodded slightly and gazed at her sleeping daughter lying on the bed. She had already lost her parents, and her daughter was her only reliance now. Yes, I have to take Janelle with me. Otherwise, what meaning does my life have? Upon hearing Nanas response, Carl suddenly understood why she didnt ept his request. It turned out that she didnt want to move into the new vi with him because she had already made ns. Looking at Nanas indifferent face, Carl suppressed his emotions and asked, Nana, when will youe back? Maybe I wonte back anymore. Nanas voice remained cold. It was as if, apart from raising her daughter to adulthood, nothing and no one in the world was connected to her anymore. What Carl furrowed his eyebrows, impatiently trying to persuade her, You wonte back to visit your parents graves? Nana lowered her gaze silently, not saying a word. She was an atheist, and even if she paid homage every day, Jerry and Tracy would nevere back to life. In the end, it was just a psychologicalfort for the living. I will remember them in my own way. Nana responded indifferently. The atmosphere in the room turned cold, and Carl didnt know what to say. The only thing that kept him calm was his determination to follow Nana. After a brief pause, Carl, risking rejection, tried to speak, How about I apany you? Lets start anew in a ce where no one knows us. We can raise Janelle together, watch her go to college, find a job, get married, and have children Carls imagination was beautiful, but before he could finish, Nana interrupted him. No, you have your mother and your family. In fact, we are not meant to be together. Recalling the time they spent living with the Waters family, Nana increasingly felt that being with Carl in the first ce was a mistake. Some connections were meant to end without a trace. Nana didnt believe in fate, but she realized that her life had always been influenced by it. We are not from the same world. How could you think like this? Carl asked incredulously. Regardless, he couldnt ept Nanas decision to part ways with him. Suddenly, Carl tightly held Nanas hand, speaking with excitement, We havepatible personalities, and we understand each other. We also have a daughter now. Arent these reasons enough for us to be together? Nana bit her lip and remained silent. She didnt deny that they had a high level ofpatibility in many aspects, but marriage required much more than that. Carl, lets stop torturing each other. Just consider letting me go. Nana coldly withdrew her hand. Their conversation woke up their daughter, and Nana immediately picked her up, gently patting her little bottom to soothe her. You can leave now and donte to the hotel anymore. No one can change my decision. Nanas voice was even colder than before. Fine, Ill leave. Gazing at her resolute figure, Carl turned around with a sense of destion and walked away. Chapter 986 Sincerity With a heavy sound of the door closing, Nana turned back to see Carls figure disappearing down the hallway. Unable to contain the oppression in her heart any longer, she held her daughter and cried uncontrobly. Im sorry, my dear, for depriving you of a fathers presence since you were little. She gazed at her daughters innocent face, feeling both guilty and heartbroken. But Nana knew that without her by Carls side, he would surely lead a better life. He wouldnt have to be caught between her and Mrs. Waters anymore. If he married Grace in the future, he could even be a popr star in the industry. Although Nana had been disappointed in Carl before, deep down, she still hoped for his well-being. *Knock, knock, knock!* Just as Nana was washing away the bitterness in her heart with tears, there was a sudden knocking at the door. Collecting her thoughts, Nana hurriedly wiped the tears from her face and carried Janelle, who had woken up, towards the door. She thought it might be Carl returning, but to her surprise, she found William standing in the hallway when she opened the door. In an instant, Nana stood frozen in ce, gazing at William, who appeared dusty and tired. William, how did you find your way here? she asked in astonishment. Seeing Nanas puzzled expression, William smiled and replied, I went to the cemetery, then followed you to the hotel. William was honest with Nana; he had eavesdropped on their conversation outside and clearly heard her reject Carl. Filled with joy, William couldnt help but knock on the door as soon as Carl left. Hearing the knock, Nana didnt me him foring uninvited; she simply replied indifferently, Oh, would you like toe in? Although Nana didnt want to see anyone at the moment, she couldnt turn William away either. Upon hearing Nanas invitation, William was delighted and eagerly entered. They each sat on opposite sides, Nana holding her daughter on the bed, while William sat on the sofa across from her. Nana noticed an unusual excitement in Williams face, though not overtly disyed, his bright eyes couldnt deceive anyone. Why arent you at work today? Nana calmly inquired. William blinked and took out his phone from his pocket. He showed Nana the transfer information from the lottery center, smiling brightly. Nana, I have good news to share with you. Last night, I called you, but you didnt answer. You dont know yet, do you? I won the lottery, and it was the jackpot! I never expected such good luck toe to me, Nana. Heaven has truly been kind to me! Nana, look, I now have over ten million in my ount! William was ecstatic, sharing the news with her, not to boast, but out of excitement. He handed his phone to Nana. ncing briefly, Nana realized William wasnt daydreaming. He had indeed be a millionaire. Congrattions, William. Now you can try your hand at business. Nana genuinely felt happy for him, a light smile appearing on her tired face. William shared this news with her not to show off, but with hope in his eyes, he gently said, Nana, I know you want to leave this city. Lets go together to a ce where we can face the sea and enjoy the blossoming spring. This idea resonated with Nana. Her choice of Naso was partly influenced by this. However, the idea of rekindling things with William had never crossed Nanas mind. She had long let go of her obsession with William and epted their past with equanimity. This was Nanas attitude towards William-more indifferent than towards Carl. She now simply saw William as a friend, but as friends, they should maintain the appropriate boundaries and limits. Therefore, Nana politely declined Williams offer, calmly advising him, William, we agreed to be friends. You have your life, and I have my responsibilities. You should let me leave with Janelle alone. Surprised by Nanas straightforward refusal, William felt a bit deted but also a bit unwilling to give up. Being friends originally meant sharing blessings and difficulties together. Now that I have money, I want to enjoy the blessings with you. Isnt that right? William confidently argued. On this trip, he was determined to seed and secretly swore that he would take Nana with him no matter what. After a round of persuasion, William exhausted all his persuasive words. In order to make Nana agree, he even promised to apany her only until they settled in the new city. Once Nanas life stabilized, he would never disturb her again. Unable to resist William any longer, Nana reluctantly agreed in the end. Finally, when Nana gave in, William was as happy as a child. He concealed this emotion because Nana was still immersed in the sorrow of losing her parents. On that day, the two of them discussed the departure time and briefly nned their arrangements after arriving in Naso. While William and Nana were talking, they didnt notice that someone outside the door was eavesdropping and secretly recording their conversation.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When William was about to say goodbye, the eavesdropper quietly left. Immediately, the person sent the recording to Grace and informed her that William had resigned and hadnt returned to his rented house after leaving the hotel. Now Grace eagerly anticipated coborating with Scarlet. After discovering Scarlets existence, she found her more usefulpared to William. The reason was simple-they both had amon enemy, Nana. After listening to the provided recording from her subordinate, Grace quickly forwarded it to Scarlet. Not long after, she received a call from Scarlet. Scarlets attitude on the phone was calm and rational. She didnt waste any words and got straight to the point, saying, Miss Panchak, I would like to discuss the matter of cooperation with you. When can we arrange a meeting? The recording was indeed effective, and Grace felt proud. She readily agreed, No problem, we can meet anytime. After all, youre sincere. Dont mock me. To be honest, its not about sincerity. Its just that I am thoroughly disappointed in William. Scarlet let out a sigh, her eyes revealing resentment towards William. If William simply had no feelings for her, Scarlet wouldnt have persisted so desperately. The problem was that William promised to take care of her on the surface but secretly nned to run away with Nana. Even the substantial sum of money involved, Scarlet only found out about it after listening to the recording. She felt that William didnt trust her at all, and his so-called care was merely out of helplessness. One hourter. To ensure secrecy, the two of them arranged to meet at a highly discreet tea house. Inside the private room, Scarlet was distraught and immediately poured her heart out as soon as she saw Grace. I wont hide it from you, this time William haspletely broken my heart. Scarlet furrowed her brows, expressing her grievances, I did so much for William, and now that he has money, he wants to secretly get rid of me! Men are truly heartless, we must not let him off lightly! Grace wanted to ignite Scarlets fighting spirit and yed along with her train of thought. Chapter 987 Silent Guardianship Youre right, now I see the true nature of men! Scarlet said, deeply hurt by the situation. She felt that William had used her, and her hatred towards Nana reached its peak. After hearing Scarlets words, she straightforwardly expressed, Im willing to cooperate with you. How do you want to deal with that couple? Grace liked Scarlets fearless and passionate attitude. Apart from their personality traits, Scarlet had certain simrities with Grace in some aspects. Now that you hate William so much, why dont you stay away from him in the future? Grace probed Scarlet to determine their ultimate goal in working together. Scarlets eyes shifted, and she pouted, saying, It depends on whether he changes his mind. It alles down to whether he has a conscience. Do you think William has one? Grace smiled with hidden meaning, continuing to ignite Scarlets determination to get rid of Nana. They say money changes men for the worse. If you still like William, youll have to put in more effort. After all, good men are trained. Hearing these words, Scarlet found them quite reasonable. Moreover, William had be a multi-millionaire now, and considering Scarlets own situation, it was almost impossible for her to find a wealthy man to marry. After careful consideration, Scarlet inquired about the specifics from Grace. If I agree to cooperate with you, what do you n to do to Nana? Ill arrange that when the timees. For now, you make your decision. It was their first coboration, and Grace was cautious in her approach. Scarlet sensed her reservations and thought for a moment before agreeing, Alright, Ill follow your arrangements. Just tell me what needs to be done. Thats how they prepared to join forces against Nana. Once they eliminated thismon enemy, they would each reap the rewards in their love lives. That evening, William returned to the rented house, intending to pack his things and inform Scarlet. Now that he had made a fortune, there was no need for him to stay in this empty house. As for Scarlet, since William had never shown any interest in her, he wanted topensate her with money. Opening the rented door with his key, William saw Scarlet cooking dinner. William, youre back. No overtime today? Scarlet greeted him with a smile, appearing as usual, like a gentle and virtuous housewife. William simply didnt feel anything for Scarlet, even though she was tender and affectionate. She couldnt touch his heartstrings. Yeah, rare to not have overtime tonight. William lied and went straight into the bedroom to pack his things. Scarlet followed with a frying spat in her hand, pretending not to know, and asked, William, where are you going? Are you moving out? Originally, beforeing over, William had thought of another excuse to avoid hurting Scarlet. But now, hearing Scarlets question, he went with the flow, Yeah, thepany has assigned me to work in another city. Itll probably be for about a year or so. You should stay here and not wander around. William wanted to temporarily stabilize Scarlet, so as not to disrupt his ns of flying with Nana. Scarlet had already listened to the recording and knew that William was lying.From N?velDrama.Org. She silently watched William perform and cheerfully agreed, Alright, since thepany values you so much, you should seize this opportunity. Yeah, thats what I think too. William nodded in agreement, then took out a package from his pocket. He handed it to Scarlet and spoke with a serious tone, Scarlet, when I go to work in another city, take good care of yourself. If you need anything, feel free to call me anytime. Upon seeing the bundle of thick banknotes inside the paper package, Scarlet estimated that there were nearly a hundred thousand dor. A hundred thousand dor used to be a significant amount for them. However, William had won the lottery and now had an eight-figure sum! That was just a drop in the bucket. The rest of the money would all go to Nana, wouldnt it? Thinking of this, Scarlet felt extremely upset, as if her own pocket money had been snatched away by Nana. Jealousy and hatred surged in her heart. Collecting herself, Scarlet pretended to agree and a touch of sorrow appeared in her eyes. She nestled into Williams embrace and whined in a sweet and coquettish voice, William, I dont need anything except you. Can you take me with you? Its better not to William pushed Scarlet away from his chest and patiently tried to deceive her. Scarlet, the ce Im going to work is very remote. You should stay here, and Ill keep in touch with you regrly. Hearing this, Scarlet pouted unhappily, Mens words are lies. What if you abandon me and nevere back? She still didnt expose him. But through this incident, Scarlet realized that William wasnt as sincere towards her as she had thought. How could that be? Dont overthink it. William smiled and cated her, ruffling her hair. Be good, a year will pass by quickly. Scarlet couldnt bear to part with William in her heart. Seeing him packing up and preparing to leave, she suddenly couldnt control her emotions. William, dont go. I still have questions to ask you! As William stood near the door, ready to leave with his suitcase, Scarlet hurriedly caught up to him. She wanted to dy him. William stopped and looked back at her, his tone tinged with impatience. What else? Scarlet reached the door, still holding the hundred thousand dor in her hands. Oh, I almost forgot to ask you. Where did you get so much money? She wanted to test William onest time to see if he would tell the truth. Williams gaze paused for a moment, and he casually replied, Its a travel allowance from thepany. You can keep it for now; I dont need the money. With that said, he didnt want Scarlet to keep pestering him and lied again, Im taking the train tonight. Im heading to the train station now. You should go to sleep early! Last time, due to being drunk, he had mistakenly slept with Scarlet. Now, he waspensating her with this money, thinking that he had done his utmost. Alright then, take care of yourself and remember to keep in touch with me! Scarlet pretended to feel reluctant. Later that night, William left the rented house and quietly checked into the hotel where Nana was staying. Nana mentioned that she needed a few more days to deal with her parents belongings and the house damaged by the fire, so she would leaveter. Therefore, William nned to quietly apany her without telling or disturbing her, silently guarding her from the shadows. Chapter 988 Farewell, Nana The next day. Scarlet didnt sleep all night. Before making a move against Nana, she had pondered a lot. Since Nana reappeared in Williams life, Scarlet had always been the loser who could be kicked out at any moment. In order to be Williams wife as soon as possible, Scarlet decided to cooperate with Grace only this once. After getting up, Scarlet immediately contacted Grace. When the call connected, she couldnt wait to say, Miss Panchak, Im ready. Im wondering when you n to take action? At this moment, Grace was still in bed. Being awakened by the phone ringing, Grace was full ofints. What action? Cant you see what time it is? Hearing that Grace was unhappy, Scarlet felt embarrassed by the scolding.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But as long as she could achieve her goal, being scolded a few times didnt matter. Im sorry, Miss Panchak. William leftst night, and he should be with Nana now. Scarlet reported the situation truthfully and respectfully asked, So I want to ask you, when should we make a move against Nana? At this point, Graces sleepiness had subsided, and she yawned and coldly informed, Im not avable today. In a couple of days, I will send two cars. You can go directly and meet the drivers, and they will give you the details. Grace used Scarlet as a pawn. She couldnt go out all the time in the Waters family, so she could only let her partners handle things. By the way, after its done, I will pay you amission, so go ahead and do it. I guarantee a win-win situation for you! Grace wanted Scarlet to do a good job and used the reward as an incentive. Upon hearing this, Scarlets heart blossomed with joy. On one hand, she could use Grace to get rid of Nana, and on the other hand, she could get the money from Grace. This was a great opportunity, and Scarlet readily agreed. Meanwhile, Nana finished dealing with everything and was preparing to start a new life in Naso with her daughter. That morning, she got up and packed her things, ready to have breakfast first and then contact William to depart. However, as soon as Nana came downstairs, she saw a man with well-defined features and white gloves walking towards her. Excuse me, are you Miss Nana? The man looked at Nana, as if uncertain of her identity. Nana nodded slightly, surprised, and asked, Yes, who are you? I am the driver hired by Mr. William. He is waiting for you at the airport. He asked me to pick you up and have breakfast together at the airport. The man responded politely. It was still before eight oclock, and Nana felt a bit rushed for time. But considering that she had already made arrangements with William, she respected his ns. Okay, wait for me here. Ill go back and get my suitcase. Nana smiled friendly at the driver and turned to enter the elevator, carrying her daughter. In no time, Nana checked out of the hotel and saw the car parked at the entrance. The driver with white gloves stood outside the car respectfully, waiting for her. Miss Nana, please get in the car! The driver promptly opened the door to assist her. Observing the luxurious scene before her, Nana thought that it was perhaps because William was financially well-off now and wanted to experience the lifestyle of the upper ss. She didnt think too much about it, just shook her head with a smile and got into the car. The car then headed towards the airport, and the street scenes outside the window quickly passed by in Nanas sight. Looking at the familiar streets, a touch of sadness welled up in Nanas heart. This was the ce she had lived in since childhood, and she didnt know when she would return again. Her nose started to tingle, and many childhood memories resurfaced in her mind. Lost in her thoughts, Nana didnt notice that the driver, who was driving, had turned the car in the opposite direction of the airport. She continued reminiscing about the beautiful past. Suddenly, Janelle kicked her leg, and Nana snapped out of her reverie. But when she looked out the car window again, she noticed that the scenery on both sides of the road was bing increasingly deste. This didnt seem to be the direction to the airport. Realizing that something was wrong, Nana cautiously asked the driver, Did you take the wrong way? I remember this leads to Conriston Town, right? The driver remained silent and pretended not to hear, continuing to drive. Now that Nana had lost the protection of her parents, her vignce was stronger than before. Realizing that the drivers reaction was abnormal, Nana cautiously asked, Sir, why arent you speaking? Where are you taking me? Apologies, Miss Nana. Someone wants to meet you. Ive been entrusted. Please remain seated quietly in the car, the driver responded apologetically. Who wants to meet me? Is it a man or a woman? Nana became even more alert, sensing that she had been deceived. The driver remained silent once again, and in order to protect her daughter, Nana had no choice but to take out her phone and threaten, If you dont tell the truth and stop the car, I will immediately call the police! Unexpectedly, the driver not only didnt stop, but the car speed increased. At that moment, Nanas heart raced, and she felt that the person who had assigned the driver was probably not William. In the days leading up to their departure, apart from sorting through her parents belongings, she had been trying to find clues about the fire. Could it be that the mastermind wanted to silence her? Suppressing her fear deep within, Nana told herself not to panic. After all, her daughter was also in the car. Pressing the emergency call button, Nana waited for the call to connect and informed the driver, I have already called the police. If you dont stop the car, I will tell the police that you are kidnapping me and my daughter! Using thew to protect herself proved effective, and soon Nana felt the car slowing down. Just as the driver was preparing to stop, the car suddenly lost control. Seeing the car swerving through the road, Nana thought the driver had gone mad. What are you doing? Stop the car now! The driver was also in a panic, his voice trembling as he said, Im sorry, Miss Nana. It seems like this car is malfunctioning. I cant stop it or control the direction Before he could finish speaking, they happened to approach an underpass. Apanied by Nanas despairing scream, the car crashed directly into the wall. In the moment of the ident, Nana instinctively protected her daughter. She was unsure if she would survive, but she hoped to leave a glimmer of hope for Janelle. Immediately after, a loud crash followed as the cars front half turned into scrap metal, and the back was simrly twisted and deformed. The impact was severe, and the driver showed no signs of life, his mangled body unbearable to look at. Nana was trapped in the back seat of the car. She couldnt feel any pain, just a warm liquid flowing down her forehead. In addition to that, she could hear her daughters crying echoing in her ears. Nanas life hung by a thread, and while she still had the consciousness tofort her daughter, her brain couldntmand her own body. Shortly after, a small car stopped by the roadside, less than ten meters away from the scene. A masked man jumped out of the car, pretending to check the injuries. Seeing that Nana had already passed out, he picked up the baby that she had protected in her arms. Goodbye, Miss Nana! The man smirked and swiftly drove away. Chapter 989 Transfer In the small car, the man handed the crying Janelle over to Scarlet. Unexpectedly, Nanas daughter had miraculously survived! Scarlet leaned forward to receive the baby in the swaddle, carefully examining her for a moment, her face showing disgust. At that moment, the man turned his head and asked, The child is still alive. What should we do? Hearing the question, Scarlet looked anxious and thought for a few seconds before responding, Give the child to me for now. Are you sure Nana is already dead? She might still have a breath left, but her injuries are severe. She definitely wontst until the ambnce arrives, the man exined. With these words, Scarlet felt relieved. She took such a big risk because her goal was topletely eliminate Nana. Once Nana was dered dead, Scarlet could take advantage of Williams grief over Nanas death. However, now that Nanas daughter had survived, it was undoubtedly troublesome. Stop crying! Youre giving me a headache with all the noise! Scarlet became increasingly irritated, feeling annoyed as soon as she saw the child. Initially, she had thought about killing Janelle directly, but after considering it, she decided to hand her over to Grace. On that morning, the two of them had arranged to meet at a secret location. When Grace appeared and saw Scarlet holding the baby in her arms, she immediately recognized her as Nana and Carls daughter, Janelle. How did this brat survive? Grace asked incredulously. Scarlet shook her head in confusion, pretending to look troubled. I cant handle young children, so its up to you to decide what to do with her. Their coboration was a risky endeavor, and once things were exposed, no participant would escape. To lighten her own charges, Scarlet made preparations. She would let Grace handle the dirty work, while she would remain a mere aplice. Thinking this through, Scarlet saw Grace frowning and remaining silent. She tentatively asked, Miss Panchak, how do you n to deal with this child? Hearing Scarlets curious inquiry, Grace responded coldly, You dont need to worry about this matter. Nana is dead anyway, and our cooperation happily ends here! With that said, Grace handed the promised payment to Scarlet and both of them hastily went their separate ways. After the car ident, a passerby noticed Nana barely clinging to life inside the car and immediately called for an ambnce. Nana was quickly transported to a hospital in the city and received immediate and intensive care. That morning, William discovered that Nana had checked out with her daughter and assumed she had left without saying goodbye. He frantically called her. After making several consecutive calls, someone finally answered, but on the other end of the line was an unfamiliar male voice. Hello, are you a friend of Miss Nana? the voice asked. This question caught William off guard, and he instantly had a sense of impending doom. Yes, Im her friend. Who are you? William asked cautiously. Im a police officer. Miss Nana was in a car ident an hour ago and is currently being treated at the hospital. Upon hearing the response, William was dumbfounded, feeling as if a thunderbolt had struck his head. He rushed from the hotel to the hospital, arriving outside the emergency room in a hurry. By that time, the rescue operation had already concluded, and Nana had just been wheeled into the intensive care unit. Learning that Nana had survived, William sighed with relief. However, just as his tense nerves began to rx, another question crossed his mind. Nurse, what about Nanas daughter? How is she? Is she badly injured? William anxiously stared at the nurse, unaware of why Nana had secretly left the hotel with her daughter, or how they had ended up in a car ident. Everything had happened so suddenly and seemed illogical and iprehensible to him. In Williams impression, Nana was not a person who broke her promises. Since they had made an agreement, there was no reason for her to unterally cancel it. At this moment, the nurse nced at William with confusion and asked, When the patient was brought to the hospital for treatment, she was alone. I heard that the driver in the car died on the spot. There were no other injured passengers. What do you mean? Are you saying Nanas daughter wasnt in the car? William listened in a daze, finding the overall sequence of events perplexing. Yes, there were only the driver and Miss Nana in the car, the nurse confirmed. Upon hearing this, William was stunned. Could it be that Nana had suicidal thoughts, which is why she didnt bring Janelle with her? Thinking about the ident location being on the way to the suburbs, William, unaware of the truth, followed this line of thought and found a usible answer. Nana, why did you have to do this William sighed in front of the closed door of the intensive care unit. Less than two hours after the rescue operation ended, he learned that Nanas condition was not optimistic, and she could pass away at any moment. He immediately contacted other hospitals to arrange a transfer and do everything possible to save her. He quickly transferred her to another hospital, using his own savings to ensure Nanas survival. With the relentless efforts of the medical team, Nana finally escaped the danger of life the next morning, only needing a few more days of observation. Upon hearing the doctors words, William breathed a sigh of relief, shaking the doctors hand excitedly. Thank you, doctor. You saved her! On behalf of Nana, I express my gratitude to you! William thanked the doctor while bowing, his eyes unknowingly moistening. The doctor smiled calmly, helping him up and exining, Actually, we only yed a part. The patients strong will to survive is what made the difference, and we could all feel it. Really? Thats great! Thank you, thank you! These words gave William hope for Nanas recovery in the future. The recovery from any illness relies on the patients willpower, sometimes ying a decisive role. Through the doctors reminder, William realized that Nana couldnt let go of her daughter. Even in aa, she was fighting for her life. With his suspended heart finally at ease, William felt happy. However, other thoughts shed through his mind. Since Nana had an ident, why not take advantage of the opportunity to fake her death? This way, he could get rid of Carl, and Nana wouldnt have to endure his harassment after waking up. With this in mind, William withdrew some money from his card. He went to the hospital where Nana was initially treated, intending to bribe the hospital staff to issue a fake death certificate for Nana. The next morning, while Carl hadnt contacted Nana for the past few days and was focused on writing a new script. Carls recent works were closely rted to real life, with many details directly inspired by his own experiences.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Therefore, writing came naturally to him, and hepleted a great script in just three or four days. With a new script in hand, Carl used the excuse of sharing this good news to visit Nana and their daughter at the hotel. However, when Carl knocked on the door, he discovered a pair of unfamiliar lovers inside. He went to the front desk and inquired, only to be shocked to learn that Nana had already checked out with Janelle. Chapter 990 Are You Happy Now? Nanas phone remained off, and Carl couldnt reach her,pletely clueless about her whereabouts. With no other options, Carl turned to Hailey for help, asking her to contact the media to gather information. Within ten minutes of making the call, Hailey called back to inform Carl that someone had captured footage of Nanas car ident two days ago, and her life was hanging by a thread. This news was like a bombshell, instantly causing a hugemotion for Carl. How could Nana get into a car ident? What about our daughter? Which hospital are they in now? Carl felt a chill down his spine, unsure why all the idents and misfortunes seemed to hover over the Lawson family. Now that Jerry and Tracy had died in the fire, Nana became the sole surviving member of the family. If something were to happen to her Carl didnt dare to think further. He learned from Hailey that Nana was receiving emergency treatment at a nearby hospital and immediately drove there. As Carl had anticipated, he feared that Nana was seriously injured this time, possibly even losing limbs. As for their daughter, she would surely be safe and sound. Holding onto this belief, Carl arrived at the hospital, intending to inquire about the ward where Nana was staying. However, as soon as he stepped out of the elevator on the hospital ward, he overheard a conversation between two nurses. These past few days have been strange. Patientse and go from that ward. Didnt the patient who transferred to another hospital two days ago recover? Who told you that? The head doctor told me that she deteriorated right after the transfer. Upon hearing this, Carl froze. He wasnt certain if the Miss Nana the nurses were discussing was his Nana. Excuse me, Im sorry to interrupt. Can you tell me the full name of the Miss Nana you were talking about earlier? Carls voice trembled. Even if there was a one in a million chance, he didnt want to believe that Nana was no longer alive. However, the nurses answer was cruel. The patient they were discussing was indeed Nana. In an instant, Carls mind buzzed, unable toprehend this terrible news. The air he exhaled carried a chilling sensation. What about my daughter? Where is my daughter? The hospital hadnt received any young patients brought in due to a car ident. We dont know. Both nurses shook their heads in unison. Regardless of Janelles situation, Carl learned that Nana had passed away in the car ident, and he felt as if his soul had been shattered. That day, after leaving the hospital, he went to the police station to gather information about Janelle. Since no one found Janelle at the scene, the police suspected that due to the high speed of the collision, the baby was ejected from the car window in an instant. Coincidentally, there was a river near the bridge, and the child might have fallen into the river and drifted elsewhere. Currently, the police were deploying manpower for the search, but after two days, there were no leads. With his daughters fate unknown and his beloved wife tragically killed in the ident, Carl finally experienced the excruciating pain that Nana had gone through not long ago. He felt like a walking corpse, expressionless as he entered the Waters family mansion. At the moment he opened the door, Carl happened to overhear his mother grumbling to Grace. Dont be fooled by how carefree Nana seems now. A woman like her, who steals other peoples husbands, wont live long! Mrs. Waters brazenly cursed, sarcastically adding, Ive never seen such a shameless woman. I told her that Carl was already engaged to you, yet she kept clinging to him. Upon hearing these words, Carl realized that his mother was still unaware that Nana had passed away. Why did youe back today? Have you finallye to your senses? Mrs. Waters was about to finish her sentence when she saw her son entering, suddenly showing a joyful expression. But Grace noticed the indescribable coldness on Carls face, as if he had been crushed by something. Carl, why dont you sit down and rest? Grace politely gestured. Carlpletely ignored Graces words, his gaze fixed on Mrs. Waters, and he asked each word deliberately, Were you so eager for Nana to die? Will you dance with joy now that shes dead? Hearing Carls chilling voice, Mrs. Waters also realized that wishing death upon someone was going too far and quickly defended herself, I was just angry and said it without thinking. I noticed you werenting home, and I was concerned about you. At this point, Carl couldnt listen to anything Mrs. Waters said. It doesnt matter, whether it was anger or truth. Nana died in a car ident two days ago, and your unwanted granddaughter is missing. Carl calmly reported to his mother, smiling coldly as he asked, Are you happy now? No one is bothering your son anymore. As his words fell, Mrs. Waters was shocked, her mouth wide open, unable to believe it. She eximed, Are you joking? Say what you just said again. Carl remained silent and went upstairs without a word. Mrs. Waters realized that Carl was telling the truth, and she was utterly shocked. Grace, as usual, pretended to console her. That evening, Carl sorted through the belongings Nana had left in the bedroom. In addition to that, there were the babys clothes and toys. He neatly arranged these belongings on the bed and stared at them all night. Meanwhile, Nana had shown signs of recovery after surviving the critical period. For the past two days, William had been by her side almost constantly, waiting for a miracle to happen. As he guarded her bedside, William had nothing to do, and his thoughts were endless. He thought about how he had spent money to obtain a death certificate, but a funeral for Nana was still missing. Otherwise, Carl would eventually discover the secret. For the sake of credibility, William decided to go to a funeral home to continue fabricating a funeral. At noon that day, William arrived at the funeral home and just finished discussing the situation when Carl drove over to visit Nanas body. His face was ashen as he walked step by step through the empty courtyard to the morgue. Next to it was a newly arranged memorial hall. William had only made simple arrangements as a formality, but he didnt expect Carl to arrive so soon. To make him believe that Nana was dead, Williams anger surged, and he hurriedly approached Carl. Are you here to see Nana? Get lost! Youre not qualified to see her! William looked mournful and furious, ring at Carl as he roared, If it werent for you, Nana wouldnt have ended up like this. Its all your fault she had the ident! Carl didnt respond to Williams usations, lying in the hospital at the moment. Naturally, William wouldnt let Carl enter the morgue, so he pushed him out with all his strength. Finally, Carl was provoked, his grim face terrifying. No one can stop me from seeing Nana! With that, he raised his fist and struck Williams face. The two of them once again engaged in a fight, and today Carls explosive strength was particrly astonishing. William was no match for him at all. After being injured, William immediately called the police, and the staff came out to pull Carl away. The scene was chaotic, and it wasnt until the police car took the injured Carl away that the solemn funeral home regained its calmness.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 991 Having Nothing An hour after Carl was taken away by the police, Mrs. Waters heard the news at home. However, this time she didnt bail Carl out but instead hoped that he would calm down during his time at the police station. On the other hand, William had returned to the hospital. After changing his clothes and entering the ward, as soon as he sat down, he saw Nana looking at him with nk eyes. In an instant, William was overjoyed and excitedly held Nanas hand, Nana, youre finally awake! Youve been sleeping for three days! At this moment, Nanas mind was not very clear. She blinked her eyes, wanting to ask about her daughters condition but couldnt speak. Then William called the doctor toe and check on Nanas condition. Upon hearing that her condition had stabilized, she could be transferred to a regr ward at any time. This was undoubtedly good news. After Nana left the intensive care unit, she looked at William and her first question was, William, where is Janelle? Ive been unconscious for the past few days. Has no one been taking care of her? In Nanas memory, at the moment of the car ident, she had protected her daughter with her body. And after the ident, although she was already in a critical condition, her ears could clearly hear her daughters crying. Looking at Nanas anxious face, William didnt know how to exin to her. Nana, can you listen to me slowly At this moment, William was conflicted, and he was also unaware of Janelles whereabouts. He was afraid that if Nana found out about this mysterious disappearance of their child, she would only be plunged into endless torment and waiting. If the days and nights of anticipation only resulted in Janelles death in the ident William couldnt imagine what kind of situation Nana would face then. After much thought, William treated it as if Janelle had already passed away and said with a heavy expression, Unfortunately, Janelle didnt survive the ident. Her injuries were too severe and couldnt be saved. Nana understood what William said and tears rolled down her cheeks. All her loved ones were gone, and her daughter hadnt been spared either. Feeling the pain of losing loved ones once again, Nanas lips moved, and she woke up again only to fall back into unconsciousness. Several hourster, when Nana opened her eyes and saw William still by her bedside, she asked, Where is my daughter? Is she in the funeral home? Nana really wanted to see her daughter. She urgently asked, tears swirling in her eyes. William frowned, feeling sorry as he replied, Im sorry, Nana, I was afraid you couldnt handle it, so I had her ced with your parents earlier. This sentence plunged Nana intoplete despair. When she woke up from the severe injuries of the car ident, she found herself to be the loneliest person in the world. I understand. Thank you. Nanas voicecked any warmth, as if it didnt exist in this world. William felt ufortable as well. The calmer Nana appeared, the more he sensed the immense grief she was suppressing. This is what I should do for you. I just hope you can recover as soon as possible. William gently stroked Nanas hand, knowing that it was an empty phrase, but it was currently his greatest hope. As long as they could return to a normal life, and then they could start a family again, hiding all the sorrow in their memories. Nana smiled sadly, Even if I recover, where can I go? I have no parents, no children. What do I have left? You still have me! William tightly held her hand, but that hand felt as if it didnt belong to Nana anymore. In the next few days, Carl remained in the detention center, sentenced to a month of imprisonment for fighting. William continued to take care of Nana meticulously in the hospital, even though she looked like a walking corpse. He still provided her with meticulous care. As lunchtime approached, now that Nana could eat, William began preparing three meals a day for her in various ways. On that day, as William was about to go out to buy lunch, he suddenly received a call from Scarlet. Thinking about the lie he had told Scarlet before, William decided to briefly brush her off with a few words. Scarlet, have you been doing well these past few days? Dont worry about me, Im getting used to being away. William quickly finished speaking, waiting for a few perfunctory responses before hanging up the phone. At the moment, Scarlet was out shopping. Now that she had money and no job, she had been buying clothes and getting beauty treatments for the past few days, living a joyous life.From N?velDrama.Org. The only frustration was that every night, as it grewte, she no longer waited for William to return to their rented apartment after work. With gainses losses. Scarlet, who was financially well-off, no longer had to worry about making a living, but she was enveloped in loneliness. Upon hearing Williams voice, Scarlet missed the month they had lived together. William, I miss you a bit. What are you busy with? Can you chat with me? Scarlet sipped her coffee in the caf, gazing out of the floor-to-ceiling windows at the street scene. However, William didnt have time to chat with Scarlet. He hurriedly replied, I miss you too. Lets chat another day. Im working right now! He ended the call directly after speaking, rushing into the hospital elevator. Realizing that William didnt give her a chance to speak, Scarlet pouted in annoyance. I dont believe youre that busy. Clearly, you just dont want to talk to me! She muttered to herself in a huff, took a sip of her coffee, and dialed his number again. This time, William didnt answer, and it was only on the third attempt that Scarlet realized he had turned off his phone. Meanwhile, Grace finally managed tofort Mrs. Waters, relieving her of the confusion caused by Nanas idental death. Now that Mrs. Waters had returned to normal, she even felt relieved about Nanas death. After all, it was an ident, not a deliberate murder nned by them. Its all fate. Indeed, everything is arranged in the grand scheme of things. We dont need to worry. Mrs. Waters smiled contentedly, feeling that Carl had a bright future ahead. Grace understood what was going on but didnt reveal the truth. She agreed, saying, Yes, I was also surprised. When I think about it, its a pity for Nana to die so young. Regardless of the pity, its not a bad thing for us. Mrs. Waters dismissed it and discussed with Grace, Now is the time when Carl is susceptible to extreme actions due to his inability to cope. Instead of him being outside, I worry about him. Its better to let him sober up in the detention center. Time will heal everything. Youre right. Even the most deeply ingrained emotions will gradually fade for Carl in the future. Grace nodded in agreement and arranged Mrs. Waters before requesting leave, I need to go out and take care of something. I received a call asking me toe home. Then go back quickly and remember to send my regards to your parents. Mrs. Waters replied with a smiling face, waiting for Carl toe out and have a fresh start. At least Mrs. Waters could believe one thing: her son wouldnt waste his time and emotions on a dead person. The troublesome issue was the child. It would have been better if the child had perished with the mother in the ident, but unfortunately, the childs whereabouts were unknown, which would undoubtedly be a burden for Carl in the future. Chapter 992 Nothing Sadder Than a Dead Heart After Grace left the Waters family vi, she immediately went to her subordinates residence. Upon entering, she heard Janelle wailing loudly, kicking and iling her helpless little legs while sucking her fists. Seeing this scene, Grace frowned irritably. Cant you feed her something? Even cats are given cat food! The two subordinates were somewhat helpless and exined to Grace, Its not that were not feeding her milk, she cries whether she eats or not. Weve been at our wits end these past few days. Yeah, Miss Panchak, besides, were two single men. How can we take care of a baby? It would be better if you could handle this child as soon as possible. Grace understood that her subordinates were suggesting she get rid of Janelle, and she had indeed considered that option. However, before giving a definitive answer, another thought shed through Graces mind. Lets not kill her just yet! I think its better if she destroys herself. Grace also believed in karma and thought it best not to do anything too extreme. Im nning to leave the child at the doorstep of an orphanage. Let her grow up there! The two subordinates looked at Grace with confusion on their faces. Why? Leaving behind a small one will only cause trouble. You wouldnt understand Grace smirked triumphantly and patted the incessantly crying Janelle a few times. This is Nanas burden. Since she was destined not to die in the car ident, her life should be filled with suffering. After saying that, she picked up Janelle and instructed her subordinates, Take care of her for one more day. In the evening, just leave her at the doorstep of the orphanage. The two subordinates agreed and thought to themselves that Grace was indeed a treacherous woman. A monthter, on the day Nana was discharged from the hospital, she went with William to a cemetery located in the outskirts. Seeing the two graves in front of her, therger one where her parents were buried together and the smaller one for her daughter Janelle, Nana couldnt help but kneel in front of them. Tears flowed from her eyes. She remembered the scene from a month ago when she, apanied by Carl, had buried her parents. But in such a short period of time, Nana didnt expect her own daughter to be buried here as well. A fire took away her parents, followed by a car ident that took everything from her. Im sorry, Janelle. Its because I didnt protect you well. The one who should be buried here is me. Nana wept bitterly, embracing her daughters gravestone, until William beside her helped her up. Nana, everyone has their own destiny, even before this. William tried to make her approach the situation rationally. Its all over now. Your loved ones rest here, and your mission is to live for them, to experience this vast world on their behalf. I dont want to Nana shook her head vigorously. I would rather sleep with them in the cold underground. Nana waspletely despondent at this point. When her parents passed away, she still had her daughter as a spiritual support. But now, with Janelles premature death, she couldnt find the strength to move on. William even heard Nanas thoughts of seeking death. In a moment of panic, he immediately suppressed her intentions. Believe me, your life has meaning, a lot of meaning! Regardless of whether Nana agreed or not, William tightly held onto her, telling her word by word, Well leave this ce and start anew. Consider it a rebirth, dont keep living in the past. Nana still disagreed. She knew she no longer loved William. As for where Nanas heart ended upter, it didnt seem important now. Nothing is sadder than a dead heart. The consecutive deaths of loved ones hadpletely robbed Nana of her faith in life. Ive said before that we cant start over, not now, not in the future, Nana shook her head lightly in response to Williams persistent insistence. William, I consider you a friend now. The fact that we used to be lovers, just like the graves in front of us, whats gone will nevere back. Upon hearing Nanas resolute attitude, William persisted stubbornly, patting his chest to showcase himself. Who said we cant reconcile? Now that I have money, I can support you for a lifetime. Ill do business and make it bigger. I wont let anyone look down on me again! Looking at Williams confident appearance, despite being extremely saddened in her heart, Nana couldnt help butugh at him. You look so funny, but unfortunately, I wont have the fortune to experience it. Nana responded expressionlessly, showing no interest in the money and status that William was unting. Money can be earned again, but once a person is gone, they can never be brought back. No, youre fortunate! William insisted stubbornly. From now on, youll be with me. Ill make sure you live a life free from worries. Well have more children for Janelle, and shell have her grandparents care. They would be happy for you too. Dont be delusional anymore! Seeing William fantasizing about the future with animated gestures, Nana simply shook her head with a sigh. Afterward, she kissed the graves of her parents and daughter before stumbling away from the cemetery. Nanas injuries had not fully healed yet, and she walked with a slight limp. As soon as William saw Nana turning to leave, he continued to follow, persistently stered to her side. At midnight, William sat on the couch dozing off. Suddenly, he woke up and realized that Nana, who had been resting on the bed, was nowhere to be seen. Nana! He called out anxiously, afraid that Nana might have contemted suicide. Immediately, William asked the hotel staff and learned that thest time they saw Nana, she had taken the elevator to the top floor.From N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, his heart raced, praying that Nana wouldnt do something drastic. He rushed to the rooftop of the hotel, panting as he climbed up. Sure enough, he saw Nana gazing up at the night sky. She was less than a meter away from the edge of the rooftop, teetering on the precipice of life and death. Thus, William became cautious, not daring to make a sound or call her name. Step by step, he approached Nana from behind, holding her arm and sitting down. He noticed a few beer cans in front of her. Its windy here, and its dangerous. Lets go back. Upon hearing Williams persuasion, Nanas voice was calm. No, I want to feel the night breeze here. With that, she opened a can of beer and took a big sip, holding the can in her hand as she stared nkly at the citys night view. What are you thinking? William asked tentatively. At this moment, he couldnt quite figure out Nanas thoughts. On the surface, everything seemed fine, but nobody knew what she was suppressing in her silence. Im thinking that my parents and daughter were murdered, including myself. I just identally escaped, Nana replied. That night, Nana got drunk. William helped her back to the room, and when she woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. Chapter 993 Other Women Looking at the decoration of the hotel room, the wallpaper was elegant and serene, the ceiling had graceful and beautiful carvings, and thendscape painting on the wall was vivid. However, everything seemed beautiful and yet vulgar and dull in Nanas eyes. Last night, she had been drinking and contemting on the rooftop, but in the end, she gave up the idea of suicide. Jumping off was easy, but living on required courage. Nana decided to use the remaining time in her life to find out who was behind the murder of her entire family. Who deliberately set the fire? And who instructed the driver who deceived her to go to the airport? Nana knew that pondering alone wouldnt bring answers. She had to investigate personally. With a purpose in her life, Nana buried her grief deep in her heart and prepared to get up and visit the burned-down house. But as soon as she got up, she noticed William sleeping on the couch. Suddenly, Nana felt a twinge of guilt. She tapped Williams shoulder and softly reminded him, William, Ive made the bed again. You should go and sleep on it. Upon hearing Nanas voice, William opened his eyes. His face carried the weariness of not having enough sleep, and he was astonished to see a radiant expression on Nanas face. Nana, you look so beautiful! William stared at Nana infatuatedly, with her short and refreshing hair, delicate and beautiful features, and a serene smile ying at the corners of her mouth. He felt as if he was seeing the Nana who had just graduated from university, full of youth and vitality. Thank you. Nana smiled faintly and calmly replied, I want to go home and take a look. You can go to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. Can I apany you? William asked persistently. No, I want to go alone. Nanas voice was calm, but there was a glimmer of dim light in her eyes, like a fleeting shooting star. After a moment, her expression returned to the enigmatic smile from before. Soon, Nana left the hotel. She took out the key, opened the newly reced lock, and saw the chaotic scene of the burned-down living room. Although more than a month had passed, the sight still made her nose tingle with sadness. Later, Nana went to the police station to inquire about the progress of the investigation into the fire. Unfortunately, no clues had been found so far. Nana became more determined in her belief that only by investigating personally could she bring peace to her parents and daughter. Meanwhile, as William saw Nanas mental state improving, he started making ns for their future while contemting unfinished matters in the city. He thought about Carl, his archenemy who also loved the same woman. Considering that Carl would be released soon, William hurried to the outskirts to a grave with an empty tombstone, hoping to make him give uppletely. In the evening, Nana returned to the hotel. In the corridor, she faintly heard the sound of a televisioning from the room and guessed that William was inside. But just as Nana was about to raise her hand to knock on the door, she suddenly heard a conversation from inside. William, so youve been lying to me all this time. Your intention was to be with Nana, right? Scarlets voice sounded full of sadness and anger. She hadnt expected to encounter William while shopping. William sighed, apologizing with a hint of guilt in his voice. Im sorry, Scarlet. I admit that I lied, but my intention was for you to find your own happiness. My happiness? Didnt I give myself to you that night? Scarlet asked lightly, with a hint of ckmail in her tone, referring to that drunken night. Thinking back to that night, William felt extremely remorseful. If he hadnt sumbed to his drunken impulses, he wouldnt be entangled by Scarlet now. One night doesnt decide anything, and your life is still long. We might not be suitable for each other. William tried to persuade Scarlet, saying that he didnt mindpensating her with some money as long as they could part amicably. Most importantly, Nana must never find out about their past rtionship. Otherwise, with Nanas personality, she would never ept him. Now you say were not suitable, but what were you thinking when you touched me that night? Scarlet sneered disdainfully. Upon hearing this question, William felt frustrated. He could only tell Scarlet his true thoughts and make her understand that there was no love between them. Because I was drunk that night, I must have mistaken you for Nana. Otherwise, how could I William stopped himself, unwilling to argue with Scarlet any further.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He waved his hand at her and picked up his phone. Scarlet, I know youre a good girl, and I owe you a lot in this matter. If you need money, I canpensate you further! p! Just as William finished speaking, a pnded on his face. Money, money, money. Is our rtionship just about money? Scarlet was infuriated, her face turning red as she stared directly at William. I know youre wealthy now, but so what? What I want is you! Ever since they started teaching together, Scarlet saw the potential in William. She knew he would achieve great things in the future. Coupled with his kind personality and care for girls, Scarlet couldnt help but fall for him. Butter, Scarlet discovered that William had a former girlfriend, Nana, who they were forced to separate from. Nana was the light of his heart. Im sorry, but I cant fulfill that wish for you. William didnt hold a grudge against the p. No matter how angry Scarlet got, he took it as repayment for his actions. You Scarlet was too furious to speak. However, William remained calm and patiently exined to Scarlet, You can force someone to work for you, you can force someone to obey yourmands, but the one thing you cant force is genuine love from the heart. I understand. So, what youre saying is that no matter what, you wont be with me, right? Scarletughed bitterly. She had no way to deal with William. Just as it was impossible for her to forget about this man, it was equally impossible for her to be with him. Yes, since you found me today, I might as well speak my mind. The only woman I love is Nana. Since things hade to this point, William didnt mind being honest with Scarlet. He didnt like dragging out ambiguous rtionships. Outside the room, Nana stood by the door, silently listening to their conversation. It was at this moment that she learned that William had already been intimate with Scarlet, and the two of them had lived together for a month. In fact, Nana thought Scarlet was quite nice and suitable to be a wife. Inparison, Nanas personality seemed more fitting for someone like Carl. Two idealists could understand and amodate each other, while William was a thorough pragmatist. Nana could imagine that if her parents hadnt objected in the past, she and William would have naturally married and had children, but their marriage would have been filled with endless conflicts. After waiting for a while, Scarlet and William finally had aplete falling out. Scarlet wiped away her tears and turned away, while William followed her to persuade her to approach their rtionship calmly. Taking advantage of Williams absence from the room, Nana calmly walked in, grabbed her suitcase, and left the hotel. Chapter 994 The Missing Child While everyone was anxiously searching for the children, a person appeared in an abandoned factory in the outskirts. She kept muttering and cursing under her breath. Because this children belonged to Jane, if it were her own children, she wouldnt be as frantic as she was now. Damn Jane, this time I want to see how worried you are. The children are missing now. Are you going crazy? Unfortunately, even if you go crazy, you wont get the children back. Moreover, the children are in my hands, and you wont see them again. Melissa muttered to herself, constantly speaking ill of Jane. It was like a neurotic person plunging into madness, except she still had some sanity left. If shepletely lost her rationality, she might have already harmed the children by now.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hahaha As Melissa said these words, she inexplicably burst intoughter, this time looking as if she had lost her sanity. But she continued to curse Jane while looking at the children, berating her and then continuing to curse. Meanwhile, at the hotel, April and Jane were waiting forw enforcement officers to arrive. Jane didnt rely solely on this option; she was leveraging her connections. She made call after call, hoping that her friends could help find her children. Some friends agreed, but they hadnt given any updates yet, so Jane had to continue leveraging her connections. Waiting forw enforcement officers like this wont work. I think Ill go find Patrick instead. What if they are in thepany or some other familiar ce? Its also possible that Patrick is up to something, so he doesnt have his phone with him. Janes anger had already ignited within her, and she had been thinking about this earlier. When she heard Aprils suggestion, she simply replied indifferently, Do as you please. Then Ill go, but you have to control your emotions here and not lose your calm mind. April quickly instructed Jane as she was about to leave. She feared that Jane would let her anger build up here and eventually unleash it on someone else. Or she would vent it on something, which would cause Jane to lose her ability to judge in an agitated state. Dont worry, you go. Ill dismiss all my friends here first. Janes voice was extremely cold, but she hadnt lost her sanity. She gathered all the friends in the lobby. Everyone, something unexpected has happened, and I dont want to see it either, but theres no way around it, so I feel sorry. I need to find my children now, so I have to ask all of you to leave for the time being. Once I find them, Ill notify you toe back, or if everyone has nothing to do, you can just stay here. Ive already ordered all the meals, so we can have dinner here on timeter. Jane finished speaking and expressed her apologies to everyone, although some of them said they wouldnt leave. Because of what happened to Jane, they felt it would be heartless to leave her alone. So they decided to stay and help Jane, while others made excuses and left. In any case, Jane had made arrangements, and some friends wereforting her. We already know who took the children, and there should be news soon. Thew enforcement personnel have just recorded all this. I think they should go back and investigate. They should have news soon since they are professionals, unlike us. Theseforting words made Jane feel slightly better. After thew enforcement officers left, they immediately arranged for people to retrieve all the surveince footage in the vicinity, not just from the hotel. Meanwhile, April had already arrived at Patrickspany. She asked a few people there, but none of them had seen Patrick. Do any of you know where the boss went? The people she asked shook their heads, which gave April a bad feeling. She felt that Patrick might be in trouble too. Otherwise, there wouldnt be apleteck of information about Patrick. Even some people mentioned that they had tried to call him for other matters. But Patrick didnt answer the calls, which was strange to them. They also wanted to know where the boss was. If none of you know where the boss is, why dont you call the police? April said angrily, and someone spoke up in response. What if the boss just left the phone aside and went to do something? How can we call the police in that situation? Their thinking was simr to Aprils previous thoughts, but now April didnt think the same way. She knew they couldnt waste any more time. Ill call the police now, and you can try to contact some other friends and find the boss. Im worried for you. Even if your boss doesnt have any other issues, it would be a good thing if the phone call can locate him. April made her own call, realizing that she didnt need to inform Jane about it yet. It wouldnt be meaningful to tell Jane at this point. Originally, she came to find Patrick to solve the problem, but now she was at thepany, not only unable to solve the problem but also facing the issue of Patricks disappearance. Telling Jane about this would only add to her worries. So it was better to wait for thew enforcement officers to arrive. April was considering these things on behalf of Jane. At the abandoned factory, Melissa continued to curse Jane, but as she cursed, she started feeling exhausted. I must make her suffer like I do. I want her toe here and see me, beg me. Only then will I feel satisfied. Hehehe Melissas hysteria grew, and this idea quickly upied her mind. She took out her phone. At the hotel, Jane received a phone call. There were no unnecessary words, only an address. When Melissa hung up the phone, Jane felt extremely anxious. She knew what she needed to do next. Chapter 995 Learning the Whereabouts And she had to make this choice immediately. Jane now knew the address and got into the car with her assistant. Hurry to this abandoned factory. Ill use my phone to locate it. As Jane gave these instructions, she took out her phone and quickly located the map of the abandoned factory. But the phone screen was small, so she reached for theptop in the car. Why did she take my children to an abandoned factory? What does she want to do? Janes mind was filled with this question, and she was starting to lose control. Hurry Meanwhile, someone else at the hotel called April and informed her of the situation. April was currently with the police. Thew enforcement officers were documenting Patricks disappearance, and upon hearing this news, April quickly informed the police of the situation. The police made a confirmation call and indeed, both April and Jane had already reported the matter. They hurriedly exined. Keep an eye on Jane and dont act rashly. Leave the matter to us; shes not a professional. Now that we know the children appeared at the abandoned factory, it means the person who took the children has ulterior motives. If she rushes over like a fool, it could ruin everything. While saying this, thew enforcement officers were also making arrangements. They quickly got into a car with a few others. The officers took April with them because they needed her to stay in contact with Jane. April made two calls to Jane, but Jane didnt answer. Unable to reach her, April called Janes assistants phone, finally getting in touch with Jane. April informed Jane of the situation. Jane was no longer listening to thew enforcement officers. She only wanted to find her children. So she urged her assistant to drive frantically, disregarding traffic lights and regtions. I must find my children. If they want to follow, let them. I cant just sit back this time. I must personally take my children back from Melissas hands and ask her why. When April heard this from behind, she immediately informed thew enforcement officers. The officers had already located Janes position and route. After a few intersections, they caught up with Jane and followed behind her car. The sound of sirens red, and all other vehicles made way for them. Everyone was racing against time toward the abandoned factory. As they neared the abandoned factory, Melissa faintly heard the sound of police cars. She was filled with anger, feeling as if Jane had yed her by calling the police and directing them to her phone.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Is she trying to y this game with me? Ill change the address now. Wait for me at the new location. Remember, if I see any of thesew enforcement officers when I arrive there, dont me me for being impolite. Dont push me. After saying these words, Melissa hung up the phone. She knew she didnt have much time left. Her heart continued to curse Jane incessantly. That damn woman keeps causing me trouble. If it werent for thosew enforcement officers she brought, I would love to see the look on her face. Ill make her watch her own children and beg me. Then Ill consider my mission aplished, and I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Melissa no longer hesitated as she thought about these things, swiftly leaving the abandoned factory with the children. There was no way to stay here any longer. Ifw enforcement officers insisted on searching the area shortly, perhaps her whereabouts would be exposed. For her, it wasnt just about avoiding being seen byw enforcement officers now; she also regretted meeting Jane, if it came to that. After her anger subsided and her mind cleared, she realized she had been somewhat careless in her recent choices. But it was toote to dwell on that now; she had to leave here quickly. Dont follow me now. Melissa has spotted you, and the meeting point has been changed. If you keep following me and Melissa finds out, I may never be able to see her again. Jane dialed Aprils phone and ryed this message to the officers. How could they ignore Janes words? They simply turned off the sirens they had used earlier to quickly reach the abandoned factory. Now that their method had affected Jane, they felt they needed to change their strategy. But they couldnt let Jane go alone; it was too dangerous. No one knew what the suspect intended, especially with these two children. Jane hung up the phone and urged her assistant to drive faster. She frowned at the police cars still following behind. But she couldnt worry about that now; they were almost at the abandoned factory. She could only hope there would be no sound this time, and Melissa wouldnt notice the police cars following her. No, Melissa hasnt been found yet. Jane and the officers searched everywhere for Melissa, still hopeful that she hadnt managed to leave yet. The moment Melissa finished her call, she ran towards the riverbank. Jane and her team searched the area thoroughly, confirming signs of a new arrival at the abandoned factory, but Melissa was nowhere to be found. Unable to locate Melissa, Janes mind cleared. They needed to find out the new meeting point she had chosen. If they could get there early, perhaps they could catch her before she could escape. Now sitting in the car, Jane operated her phone, coordinating with all the officers. It was unclear why Jane had suddenly be calm again. Seeing this, April knew what Jane intended to do. She turned to the officers beside her and said, Dont disturb Jane. Shes trying to locate Melissas phone. Lets leave from here first. Chapter 996 Finding Them Whenw enforcement officers heard about Janes abilities, they were somewhat incredulous. However, they were aware that there were indeed professionals with hacking skills who could trace clues from tiny threads. There were such talents in their department, but this time was urgent, and they hadnt brought such a person along. You go back to the car and drive ahead. I and the other officers will be in one car. Wellmunicate and stay in touch at all times. April organized this calmly, repaying Jane for her kindness over the past few days. Whether in terms of friendship or work, Jane had done right by her. April even felt grateful to Jane deep down; now that there was an issue, she naturally had to help Jane. When the vehicle started, Jane didnt stop it. She had a clue now. Soon, a smile finally appeared on her face-her first smile of the day. Faster. Drive to the address I gave you. We must be quick; we need to get ahead of Melissa. She wont suspect that Ive locked onto her phone and know which riverside shes heading to. Earlier, Jane had only heard Melissa mention meeting her by the riverside. But this time, she used hacking to trace Melissas phone GPS location. The assistant wanted to inform April about this development but was stopped by Jane. If we let those officers continue following, Melissa might change her address again. So, we must go ahead first. Drive faster. Dont mind them. If they cant keep up, its their problem. Its best if we can shake them off. The assistant could only obey Janes orders; she was her boss. Besides, she also felt that although the officers had cooperated with Jane, without them initially, none of this would have happened. Now that Jane had given an order, she didnt dare to hesitate for a moment and directly increased the speed of the car. Taking advantage of a few traffic lights, they left the police cars behind. When April tried calling the assistants phone again, she didnt dare to answer. April was extremely anxious. Why wont she pick up the phone? Did they find Melissas address and dont want to take us? April didnt expect to guess the true answer, but after a few traffic lights, Janes car was already far ahead.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She became even more anxious, but fortunately, thew enforcement officers had relevant experience. They gathered surveince footage from intersections while adjusting their direction. By the time Jane reached the riverside, she saw Melissa holding two children. She knew she hadnt beaten Melissa to the location. Quickly opening the car door and approaching Melissa, Jane noticed some discrepancies. She figured Melissa had identally revealed the location when she was in a hurry. But that didnt matter to her; sooner orter, Melissa would have to tell her toe here. Seeing Jane approaching, Melissas face twisted into a cruel smile. Youre here, but youre a littlete. Do you want to witness what Im about to do? I dont want to say. I just want to make you witness me and your children die together, dont you feel heartbroken seeing such a scene? Upon hearing Melissas words, Jane tried to rush forward, but Melissa had already stepped over the railing at the riverside. Now, with one leg standing outside the railing by the river, Melissa warned Jane, Donte any closer. If you force me, Ill jump right now. I just want to enjoy seeing the pain on your face. Melissa felt extremely satisfied looking at Janes expression. What do you really want? If its money youre after, just say the amount, Ill gather it for you. Whatever you want, just tell me. As long as you spare my children, Ill agree to any condition. Upon hearing Janes words, Melissa sneered at her. Are you really willing to agree to anything? Jane nodded, not expecting Melissa to say, Then you can die for me. If you die, your two children can live. Janes eyes were firm as she heard this, but she knew she couldnt just die like that. She didnt want her children to lose their mother prematurely. So Janeid out many conditions, offering them as exchanges. She even offered her vi where she currently lived to Melissa. She also made many mary promises, but Melissa, shaking her head, insisted that Jane must die to spare her children. What Jane didnt know was that Melissas actions were not of her own ord. There was someone behind the scenes directing her, and Melissa had to follow that directive. I dont want to say much now, but if you keep rambling, I wont be polite. Will you go or not? Dont say Im pressuring you. This is your own choice. If you dont die now, Ill jump right away. As Melissa spoke, she gestured to scare Jane, because she was also quite fearful of the situation. Not many people have the courage to jump, she was just trying to scare Jane. Her intent was to directly throw the two children down, rather than jumping herself. With her hands trembling slightly, Melissa took a step back, realizing the value of her own life. Even the young lives in her hands were not as valuable as her own. As she looked at Jane, who had tears in her eyes, Melissa felt unsure of what choice to make. But she knew that if no decision was made, the childrens lives would be at stake. Fine, I agree with you. I hope you spare my children. In reality, Patrick had been searching for the children. Since receiving the call from thepanys people, he had been contemting this decision. He learned Janes current location fromw enforcement officials. Chapter 997 Into the River Together Patrick had been urging the driver to hurry up from behind. When he arrived at the scene, he saw Melissa confronting Jane. He didnt dare let Melissa notice him. Although his intentions were good, Patrick wasnt a professional and had no hiding skills. He simply wanted to rush up secretly and rescue the children. But as Patrick wasnt trained andcked hiding techniques, when he charged forward, Melissa had already spotted him. Ah Melissa directly let go of the children in her hands, and Patricks heart ached as he watched both children fall into the water. Even Jane was paralyzed with fear, but both of them knew what choice to make. If they didnt search for their children now, it was highly likely that the longer the children stayed in the water, the greater the chance of their demise. *Ssh* Without any hesitation, Patrick stood by the riverbank and jumped in. At the moment Patrick jumped, Melissa stood there in shock. Hehehe Then lets all die. Melissa had always been preupied with threats. Since she had identally let the two children fall into the river just now, she knew she was done for. So, she made up her mind and jumped into the river as well. As she jumped, she wondered why things had ended up this way. If she had been afraid of the river water just a moment ago, now, as she descended, her mind had be calm. She didnt really want to die now. Melissa regretted her actions and only wanted to drop into the river, swim away, and escape from this situation. Perhaps even Patrick and Jane wouldnt be able to find her. But the short distance across the river had already changed Melissas mind. This was the so-called will to survive. Yet, she had thrown the two children into the river. Jane watched as Patrick and Melissa both jumped into the river, and her heart sank into despair. She cried out loudly, Quick, someone help me! Please, save Patrick and my children! Janes desperate cries were filled with anguish and unwillingness. For Jane, she could only ce her hope in this plea, not daring to expect any other means. Helplessly, Jane watched as the children were thrown into the river and Patrick jumped in. It was as if her only two hopes had been shattered in an instant. All she could do now was hope that Patrick woulde back. But she needed assistance. April and the others had already arrived in the distance. Hurry and help me and my children. Melissa threw them into the river, and Patrick jumped in to save them. I beg you, as long as you can help me, no matter what conditions you propose, I will agree, even if it means giving my life in exchange. As soon as they heard Janes words, all thew enforcement personnel immediately sprang into action. Dont worry, saving lives is our responsibility. We wont ask for any rewards. Well go search for your children right away. While we work, we hope you can provide us with a detailed ount of what happened earlier, so we can have more clues. Thew enforcement officers had already instructed others to search for the children. Now, only two people remained, hoping to gather more clues from Janes ount. Jane had just been talking without any coherence earlier. My my children, and Patrick Janes tears started flowing again, and April quicklyforted her, trying to stabilize her emotions. Dont worry, people are already taking care of this. Even if youre anxious, it wont help. Its better to provide more clues. As thew enforcement officers spoke, Jane intermittently exined what had happened. So, youre saying Melissa was holding your children, and you saw her throw them into the river? Upon hearing this, Janes tears fell once again, and she nodded. After asking for some more details, thew enforcement officers looked at Jane to see if she had anything to add. Nothing, nothing at all. I just want my children. Jane repeated these two sentences over and over again, and thew enforcement officers knew they couldnt leave her alone at this moment. I suggest you stay here with someone. I will go arrange other search tasks and report the situation and gather more personnel. Thew enforcement officers went to busy themselves with these matters. Now, April was afraid that something might happen to Jane in this state, so she stayed by her side. Dont worry, Melissa wont be able to escape like this, and the children will be fine. Thew enforcement officers arrived in time, so all you need to do is stabilize yourself and avoid overthinking. In her heart, April wanted to say something, but she held back, knowing it was not the right time. If Jane hadnt shaken off thew enforcement officers and kept them by her side, perhaps this scene wouldnt have happened today. But saying that now would only make Jane me herself even more, and it wouldnt help the situation. Even thew enforcement officers were just trying to rify the facts and offerfort to Jane.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org So, April could only hope for a miracle, knowing that this situation could only rely on a miracle. When an adult falls into the river, they may have the ability to save themselves and survive, but when two children fall into the water, most people can imagine the oue. Aprilforted Jane and led her back to the car, not wanting her to keep standing by the river, witnessing all of this. Although Jane followed Aprils advice and returned to the car, she refused to leave and insisted on waiting here for news. Jane, have something to eat. Its been a few hours already. If you dont eat, how can you hold on? Several hours had passed without any news or clues. Now, April knew she had to convince Jane to rest for a while. Chapter 998 Losing Hope If Janes health was also in trouble, then this family wouldpletely copse. Now, April tried her best not to mention anything about the children, just to avoid upsetting Jane. But given Janes current state, if she wasntforted properly, she might have more problems. April began focusing on Melissa. You should eat something, and then well figure out how to find Melissa. We cant let her off easily. She jumped into the river primarily to escape. She definitely didnt intend to apany herself to her own funeral. Aprils words brought a glimmer of light back to Janes eyes. She needed to do something. She knew who was responsible for this incident and she had to catch her. Yes, eating something will give me strength. With strength, I can handle everything that lies ahead. Remember, eating now will help you do more things and be more helpful. Now, other people knew about the incident too, even Patricks grandfather was aware. After all, such a big incident had urred, and with the advancement of media, the news spread quickly online. Even Janes friends who were staying at the hotel knew about it. A whole day and night had passed. Yet, there were still no results. Jane had gone from hoping to feeling a glimmer of despair. She sat in the car by the river. She mechanically ate the food April gave her, her eyes fixed on the river, waiting for her children and Patrick to return. She had no tears left. She had cried them all in the past day and night. Dont give up hope. We can still continue searching for clues and maybe find Patrick and the children. But you should rest for a while. How can you hold on till the end like this? Jane shook her head in response to Aprils advice. She wasnt thinking about anything anymore. She just stared at the river, feeling that her hope was there. Meanwhile, Patricks grandfather had arrived at Beatrices house. He was filled with immense anger. Upon receiving the news, he rushed over immediately. As he banged on the door in frenzy, Beatrice opened it. When Patricks grandfather saw Beatrice, his first words were furious shouts. I dont care what youve done or what youre involved in, but I know you have something to do with this. You despicable person, how could you do such a thing? I dont know what to say. Now, tell me everything. Patricks grandfather pointed a trembling finger at Beatrice. His anger had caused him to clutch his chest, and he sat on the sofa, waiting for answers. Beatrice felt a bit fearful of Mike in her heart. But she also had a sense of satisfaction after her plot seeded. It was indeed her who had instructed Melissa to do all of this. I havent done anything. I dont know what youre talking about. What could I do at home? Although Beatrice had nned toe clean, she didnt intend to reveal everything just like that. Youre not going to talk, huh? Do you think everything youve done is seamless? As long as you dont speak, no one will ever know about this, right? Do you know why Im sitting here with you instead of with anyone else? This is yourst chance. Patricks grandfather stared at Beatrice as he spoke these words, and Beatrice couldnt meet his gaze. She had already exposed some signs of guilt in this situation, and Patricks grandfather had undoubtedly found the answers. He was even more convinced that all of this was connected to Beatrice. Since youre so righteous and willing to sacrifice your own family, then I wont be polite. Im calling the authorities right now. The authorities can uncover the records of your meeting with Melissa or any other evidence. You cant prevent them from finding out. As Patricks grandfather spoke these words, his inner fury had reached its peak and transformed into a calm demeanor. He now believed that Beatrice was beyond redemption and stated it directly. If you want to prepare yourself to speak to the authorities about these matters, then I cant stop you. Moreover, they have already set their sights on you.From N?velDrama.Org. Your so-called seamless n is riddled with holes in the eyes of these professionals. If you continue to resist, then I have no choice. Patricks grandfather made his position clear. For now, they could handle this matter within the family. However, if the authorities were toe knocking, it would be a different story. Now that Beatrice heard that Patricks grandfather had figured it all out, and with the authorities already aware of the situation, her heart grew restless. Beatrice had initially considered going all out, but now she decided to surrenderpletely. It was me who made Melissa do it. So what? Do you think I did something wrong? I dont think I did anything wrong. I had my reasons for everything. Its just your self-righteousness. As Beatrice spoke these words, she looked at Patricks grandfather, even though she usually wouldnt dare to talk back. But now, all considerations were thrown out the window. After directly revealing everything, she kept finding reasons for herself, believing she had done nothing wrong. I think youve gone mad. Yourepletely insane Patricks grandfather pointed a trembling finger at Beatrice and now he was certain of the answer, not knowing what to say. He felt nothing but despair in his heart, wondering how his family had ended up in this situation and reached this point. With the emergence of apologies to Jane and regrets for Patrick, he waspletely at a loss. The people by the river were unaware of what had transpired here. Everyone was still busy with a sense of urgency. However, everyone knew that hope was dwindling. Law enforcement authorities were aware of the optimal rescue time, which was within two hours, or the hopeful rescue time, which was within twenty-four hours. But now, a day and night had passed, and hope was fading away. Chapter 999 My Fault Mike hurriedlypleted the discharge procedures. He knew this matter couldnt be dyed any longer. If they kept procrastinating, unpredictable things would happen. Moreover, they needed a solution to this situation. Beatrice sat in the car, looking at the serious-faced Mike in the rearview mirror. She didnt dare to speak much, not because she had any sense of remorse in her heart. Rather, she simply wanted to get rid of the current trouble. You should know what to do. If you cant earn forgiveness, things will be troublesome. Upon hearing these words, Beatrice quickly replied, I know what I should do. Mike snorted coldly upon hearing her response. He didnt want to waste any more words at this point. When they arrived at Janes ce, Mike sternly addressed Beatrice. Speak up about what youve done. What do you want to say? I wont stop you now. Jane still had a somewhat vacant and dazed expression. She hadnt managed to pull herself out of this pain yet, and the agony continued to linger. I, Beatrice gritted her teeth, having made up her mind. Her face took on a sincere expression. Im sorry, it was our fault. Im also very worried about my son. We didnt want this to happen either, but it did. I made a mistake, a real mistake this time. Beatrice mentioned the incident but didnt reveal that she had instructed Melissa to do it. She only admitted to the mistake, effectively hiding her own guilt. Mike remained silent, sitting there, listening to all this with a stifled anger. Jane didnt say anything either. Now, it was only Beatrice speaking. Melissa is responsible for all of this. Patrick hasnt been in contact for the past two days because Melissa drugged him. Hes been in aa all this time,pletely unaware of whats happening outside, which allowed Melissa to seed. By saying this, Beatrice had effectively shifted the me onto Melissa. She heard that Melissa had jumped into the river, and she believed Melissa wouldnt be able to escape. Even if Melissa managed to survive and resurfaced, Beatrice had already set the stage. In the end, Melissa would have no defense and would have to bear the weight of all the usations. And theres also the matter of your divorce. Melissa had a hand in it. Without her, you wouldnt have reached this point. I didnt want to break you two apart, I didnt want to separate you. But I didnt realize Melissas methods at the beginning. Beatrices words portrayed her as an innocent party, but in reality, she wasnt a saint. It was just that Mike hadnt directly exposed her yet. Jane knew very well what kind of person Beatrice was, based on past experiences. Hearing his words, memories flooded Janes mind, recalling Beatrices attitude towards both her and Patrick in the past. Her anger red up again, thinking that without all of this, how could they have ended up in the situation they were in today? Thats enough! Shut your mouth! If Patrick doesnte back, if my children donte back, why should I forgive you? If you want forgiveness, you should seek their forgiveness, not talk to me about these things. Janes emotions eruptedpletely after saying this. She lost control a bit, her eyes reddened, and tears flowed involuntarily as she cried out. If I forgive you, who will save my children? If I forgive you, does that mean Patrick will magically appear in front of me?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Janes words were straightforward and to the point. She didnt believe that Beatrice had no involvement in all of this. However, she hadnt had the time to deal with these matters. She was simply waiting for news of the final rescue. If it werent for Aprils constion, she wouldnt have been able to hold on. Now, Beatrice was here, directly exining that she hadnt done anything. How could anyone believe her? Even if she threw Melissa under the bus, it wouldnt prove her innocence in this matter. Moreover, Mikes presence here already spoke volumes. Jane couldnt trust Beatrices current facade. She had seen this ugly face too many times in the past. Even if Beatrice tried to act sincere and put on a genuine appearance, it couldnt change her true nature. Previously, out of respect for her elders, Jane had chosen not to bring up these matters. But today, her anger erupted, and she couldnt hold it back any longer. Beatrice kept apologizing and exining, but Jane didnt listen. I sincerely apologize to you. I truly feel that I made a mistake. Please give me a chance. Beatrice lowered her head as she spoke, forcing out two tears from the corners of her eyes. Ive already said I wont ept your apology. Dont waste your words on me. If youre willing to sit here, then stay. After saying these words, Jane got up in anger, not even ncing at Mike, and left the ce. She ran towards the riverbank. Jane asked thew enforcement officers if they had found any trace of Patrick and their children. Were still trying our best. The officer shook his head. They didnt want to see this kind of situation either. This is the only clue weve found so far. Take a look Before the officer could finish speaking, Jane swiftly grabbed the small nket into her hands. She was extremely familiar with this little nket. This is my childrens nket This belongs to my children As Jane said these words, tears welled up in her eyes once again. April quickly tried tofort her. If Jane continued to be emotionally devastated like this, she might not be able to hold on for much longer. April knew that at this point, Janes sadness was useless. All they could do was hope for a miracle. Dont worry, now that weve found the nket, Ill order others to search the area more thoroughly. Thew enforcement officer knew what he should do and quickly went to contact others to inform them of the new lead. April consoled Jane, and gradually, she began to calm down. She knew she shouldnt be like this. Chapter 1000 He Really Doesn’t Exist Anymore Beatrice felt that her sons death was at least apanied by Melissa and their two children. She was busy organizing everything, step by step, and on the surface, Beatrice still showed an expression of extreme grief. Even when she made phone calls to some rtives, tears fell like rain, and she had already indicated the oue with her attitude. That was something she truly didnt want to see. Jane hadnt left the riverside and was waiting there. The past few days of not eating or drinking had made her appear even more haggard. In the previous two days, Aprils constion had mechanically made Jane eat something. Just to have a bit of strength and be able to do more. But now, with Aprils constion, she not only doubted the truth but also knew that hope was diminishing. She just watched the riverbank, hoping to see Patrick and their children return as soon as possible. Youve lost a lot of weight in these past two days. I think you should eat something, or else how will you have the strength? April said to Jane, trying to convince her. My children and Patrick havent eaten for days. Do you think theyre hungry or not? Jane replied, shaking her head mechanically. They havent eaten anything, so how could I eat? Ill wait for them toe back and eat together. April heard this and tried even harder to persuade Jane to eat so she would have the strength to continue waiting. At this point, April no longer expected Jane to listen to her and face reality. She hoped that after a couple of days when Janes emotions stabilized, she could have a better effect with her words of constion. How can I eat? All I can think about in my mind is my children. Where are they right now? Where is Patrick? Did they meet or not? Perhaps the children and Patrick will appear in front of me in the next moment. Jane repeated these words softly to herself. Despite Aprils strong persuasion, Jane still refused to eat or drink, which left April scratching her head. She didnt know what choices she should make anymore. Hey, at this rate, even if Patrick and the otherse back, youll already be worn out! April eximed. Regardless of the future oue, you must be able to hold on for now, but you April had to change her approach. She couldnt continue using the same method to persuade Jane. Janes eyes showed a glimmer of hope upon hearing those words. Now April could only deceive herself and Jane with such lies, just to get Jane to eat something first. That way, she could gradually console herter. Any grief at this moment was futile. The most important thing was to look at things with a clear mind and figure out how to save the childrens life and find traces of Patrick in thest glimmer of hope. Jane stood by the riverside, watching the recovery personnel bustling around the area where the nket had been salvaged. We divided this small area into nine smaller squares, with each boat responsible for one square to improve efficiency. The other boats in the distance will temporarily move closer to me. Lets finish searching this area first. And Jane stood there, watching everything unfold. Now we have found a small nket, and this area has been locked down. The children should be able to be found soon, right? Jane murmured to herself, and now April didnt dare to stimte Jane too much. Deep down, she knew that the hope was not very high. But thisst glimmer of hope, just like what Jane anticipated, had already been magnified and infused into her mind. Now, no matter what anyone said to her, she might not be able to take it in. Instead, encouraging her would give her the strength to continue. If April used any provocative words, Jane would likely copse immediately. These people are professionals, and we must trust them. They will use their professional skills to help them, April could only try to persuade Jane with these words. When Mike saw this scene, tears streamed down his face. Especially when he saw the small nket, he couldnt bear it. He felt a surge of anger filling his chest and rushing into his mind. He knew who was responsible for all of this. If it werent for this person, they wouldnt be in this situation. So now he understood why Jane couldnt forgive Beatrice. Even if Jane beat Beatrice, Mike could understand. It had nothing to do with seniority, only with what one had done. Everyone had to take responsibility for what they had done in the past. What a cmity! Look at the mess youve caused. Look at this family. Now youve broken it apart, even my grandson Mike struggled to speak, gasping for breath, and suddenly fell ill. There was nothing they could do. Beatrice had to rush Mike back to the hospital. In fact, this situation relieved her a bit. Several days had passed, and there were no clues during these days. Now April felt that Jane had to face reality. Everyone knew that after a few days, with the children thrown into the river like this, the hope of survival was extremely slim. Unless there were extremely special circumstances, there might still be a faint chance. Even an adult couldnt survive in the river for a few days. So the oue was already determined. Although April didnt want to say it, she had to make Jane face it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Take care and ept the changes. The best chance for rescue has long passed, so the oue of this matter cannot be changed, April said, reluctant to state the fact, but knowing that her words wouldnt alter anything. April looked into Janes eyes as she spoke, and she reached out to embrace Janes shoulder, hoping to provide somefort. Its impossible. They must still be alive. We just havent found them yet, Janes words clearly didnt believe the truth April spoke. We have to look ahead. You must face reality, April could only say this, but Jane firmly shook her head. Chapter 1001 Patrick’s Funeral She simply didnt believe Aprils words. In her heart, she had fantasies that Patrick would definitely save their children. April could only continue to persuade Jane, while at the same time, in a vi, Beatrice had already arranged something for herself. How are the preparations going? Everything must be of high standards, and every detail must be perfect. Beatrice instructed the people around her. She had already started preparing the funeral for Patrick and Melissa. The memorial service would officially take ce three dayster. Dont worry, madam. We have been handling all the arrangements. We will make sure this memorial service is solemn and dignified, and your son wont be treated unfairly. Beatrice nodded. There was a hint of destion in her eyes, but she quickly concealed it. All of this was her own n, leading to this oue. Although she didnt want her son to die, since they hade this far, she had no turning back. She had no choice. She only regretted that Melissa was so useless and didnt take Jane to the funeral. Instead, she forced her son to jump into the river.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Damn Melissa! It wouldnt matter if she died, but she had to take my son to the funeral. Unfortunately, the damn woman didnt die. I wasted so many benefits on that useless person. Although shes already dead, its toote. My son wonte back. Although Beatrice was ruthless, she knew her son was her own flesh and blood. But what she wanted more was to target Jane and the two children. She didnt expect to reach this point, so now she had to continue with this ruthless character. Though she asionally thought about these things and felt sad, she knew there was no turning back. Hello My son and Melissas memorial service will be held in three days One call after another, Beatrice made the calls. She had already invited some of the necessary people. Others were handling specific details. She had already convinced herself that Patrick and Melissa were dead. Even if there was a glimmer of hope for survival, there had been no news these past few days. Beatrice hoped this matter would be settled quickly, so there would be no doubts. Melissa had shouldered everything, and Beatrice didnt need to think about these matters anymore. She felt a bit sorry that her son had died, and her heart was uneasy. Quick, take a few bites. Its cold by the river at night. You wont be able to survive without eating or drinking. April said this, and Jane mechanically opened her mouth. April quickly fed her a few bites of food. Even so, April felt a deep pain in her heart. In just a few days, Janes face had be emaciated, her mental state had copsed, and then she had regained a glimmer of hope. Such a blow was unbearable for anyone. April was still hesitant, unsure whether to tell Jane the news. She had heard from a friend that Beatrice was preparing for the memorial service, and it would be held soon. If Jane heard this news, she would likely be deeply affected. But if she didnt tell Jane, April felt a bit guilty. After all, if Jane could understand, she would definitely want to participate in such a ceremony. Beatrice continued to be busy. Time passed, and tomorrow would be the day of the memorial service. She asked for detailed preparations and ended the call when she had asked enough. Patrick, dont me me either. I didnt want it to be like this, but things have already happened, and all I can do is let you leave in a more glorious way. My heart is not at ease either. Its all because of that damn Jane, causing all of this. If she had died, everything would be over. Beatrice thought about these things in her mind and continued to inquire about some of the detailed preparations. The next day arrived, the time for the memorial service. Beatrice appeared on the scene in solemn attire. Now Patricks friends and rtives were gradually arriving, and everyone knew that such a thing should not have happened to a young person. Everyone felt a great sense of regret, and some close ones even had tears in their eyes. After all, Patricks character had gained recognition from some people. More and more people arrived at the venue of the memorial service. It was almost time for the formal start of the memorial service, and almost everyone who nned to attend was present. At this moment, something unexpected happened. A person rushed into the hall of the memorial service. Patrick is not dead. I wont allow you to hold a memorial service for him now. When Jane rushed in, she tore down all the wreaths and mourning decorations that had been arranged for the memorial service. Although others tried to dissuade Jane, seeing her insane state and bloodshot eyes, no one dared to approach her. Someone quickly went to inform Beatrice about the situation. By the time Beatrice came out, the scene had already been smashed into a mess. Beatrices face turned red with anger, and she pointed at Jane with trembling hands. What are you doing? Look at the mess youve made. Do you want my son to suffer? Is that what you want? Jane showed no signs of weakness. There was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. She coldly stared at Beatrice. Patrick is not dead, and my children are not dead either. They will be back soon, and I wont allow you to insult them in this way. I wont allow you to curse him like this either. As Jane said this, she angrily overturned two nearby wreaths and stomped on them with force. You must ept reality. You cant continue causing trouble here. This will make othersugh at you. Beatrice felt a little guilty as she said these words, but then she gritted her teeth and regained her determination. If you continue like this, dont me me for being impolite. Jane showed no signs of weakness. In this moment, she unleashed the remaining strength she had in the past two days and engaged in a fierce argument with Beatrice. Some rtives and friends nearby were discussing among themselves. This wont do. It cant affect the final journey of sending Patrick. As they spoke, they sighed, unable to understand why such a young life suddenly came to an end. No one wanted to witness such a scene where the younger generation passed away before the older ones. Chapter 1002 He’s Really Gone Jane and Beatrice argued for a long time, and the tension between them was escting, as if they were about toe to blows. Some people couldnt bear to witness this spectacle and secretly called the police. When thew enforcement officers arrived, Jane was still arguing her case and adamantly refused to allow Beatrice to hold the memorial service now. Jane is acting like shes gone mad. Shes actually trying to sabotage her own husbands memorial service. Some rtives couldnt tolerate it anymore and criticized Jane, but she paid no attention to their words. Thew enforcement officers faced a difficult situation since one was the mother of the deceased, and the other was the deceaseds wife. The dispute between the two parties was not about conflicting interests but based on one person believing that the deceased still had a chance of survival, while the other believed that the deceased deserved a dignified farewell. This disagreement was a family matter that was hard to resolve, as the saying goes, Its difficult for an upright official to judge family affairs. Now it was a situation where, although Jane had gone a bit too far, her emotional state was understandable to everyone. Thew enforcement officers could only try to persuade Jane. Finally, they forcibly escorted Jane away from the scene. But Jane had already left the memorial service in shambles. Everything, from the tools needed for the service to the items brought by rtives and friends, had been destroyed by her. Therefore, there was no way to proceed with the memorial service anymore. Now they could only hastily clean up and announce that it would be held at a different time. After thew enforcement officers patiently persuaded Jane, they arranged for April to bring her back. Now April also had some conflicting feelings. She was the one who informed Jane about this, but Jane had no idea about the chaos she had caused at the scene. Jane had assigned her to do other things. Now back at the vi, April had learned her lesson and never left Janes side. No matter what Jane did, she was by her side. In these past few days, as long as Jane didnt sleep, April would be there, persuading her. And when Jane didnt eat, April remained steadfast. Gradually, Jane had no choice but to ept reality. She knew that Patrick and their children might have gone to heaven. You should ept this reality. Look at yourpany and Patrickspany. They both have employees who rely on them. People always have to move forward. Do you want Patrick to watch hispany from heaven as it falls into ruin and bankruptcy? April knew that some people could numb themselves through work. She hoped that during this time, Jane could immerse herself in her work and maybe dilute her emotions. Furthermore, as Jane interacted with more people through work, it would help her break free from her narrow-mindedness. It would be beneficial for her. I cant let mypany copse. If Patrick sees that, he might be saddened. I cant let Patrickspany go that way either. I will work hard to help Patrickspany continue to grow stronger. That way, no one willugh at us. If Patrick sees this scene, he will beforted. Whether hes in heaven or wherever, I wont let him down. Jane had started to open up a little, and she hoped to do more. She couldnt let herself sink into despair. These words from April had been reying in her mind over and over again these past few days, making her realize her previous mistakes. Even if she felt sad and heartbroken, it wouldnt change the oue. Instead, she silently wished Patrick well in her heart and helped him with other matters. She also had to manage her ownpany well. It would be her source of livelihood in the future and something she had to do. In these days, all thepanys affairs had been taken care of by others. The decisions that required Janes input had all been suspended. Jane spent the entire day organizing all the affairs of her ownpany. The next day, she went directly to Patrickspany with April. The people in thepany knew Jane, so she informed them directly that she would take care of thepanys matters. While Jane was sitting in her office, a middle-aged man entered. He was Patricks uncle and angrily pushed open the office door. Aftering in and seeing Jane handling things, he furiously spoke to her, What are you doing here? You are not wee here. Do you even know your own identity? You dont need to meddle in any of thepanys affairs. Jane looked at him and said, I want to manage thepany for Patrick. Is there something wrong with that? Have you done this? This is mine and Patrickspany. I must ensure its continuous operation so that he can feelforted. Although Janes words made some sense, Patricks uncle paid no attention to them. I dont care what you say. Now please leave immediately. I am the manager of thispany, and I have the authority to do so.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I dont want you to appear in thepany. If you have any other questions,e back when ourpany is running normally. Jane wanted to say more, but when she saw his face turning red and even taking out his phone to call security, she had no choice but to leave the office. Why is this uncle behaving like this? I think he just wants to take advantage of Patricks assets. April, furious, left thepany with Jane. But her words reminded Jane, and she became aware of the possibility. Although she didnt care about the assets in Patrickspany, she couldnt allow others to forcefully take away his hard work like this. The next day, Jane came to thepany again, but security personnel were already waiting at the entrance. Sorry, we received relevant orders and cannot allow any external personnel to enter easily. Jane looked at the unfamiliar faces and felt helpless. She could only ask them to call Patricks uncle. Ive already said it, I dont want to see you. I am busy with my work now, and there are many things in thepany that need to be handled. After saying this, Patricks uncle continued with other words, even mixed with some offensivenguage. Jane had no choice but to temporarily leave. When she came for the third time, she was still directly rejected at the door. Jane had no other way. Even if she caused a scene, it wouldnt solve the problem. Chapter 1003 Acting as the Proxy Manager of the Company Jane had to go back and discuss with April on what they should do next. At this point, April was her only backbone. Without her supportive best friend, Jane might not have been able toe this far. We cant dy this matter for too long. If we take too much time, they might have already depleted thepany, April said, feeling a bit helpless. Although they were both intelligent, theycked relevant experience. After all, Patricks uncle was a cunning and sly individual. We cant even enter thepany right now. We have no visibility into the financial situation or whats happening inside, Jane replied, having calmed down in the past few days. She knew where the key issuesy, but she couldnt find a way to resolve them. Why dont we take a decisive measure and merge Patrickspany with yours? Lets strike at the root of the problem, April suggested. I dont know how to do it, but dont we have awyer in ourpany? Maybe we can seek their advice, Jane thought it was a good idea. So the next day, she went directly to thewyer. She exined her thoughts to thewyer. Now, your greatest advantage is that you are Patricks wife. So merging the twopanies might actually be feasible, thewyer said. But we need to act quickly. If someone tries to obstruct it, it wont be easy. When Jane heard thewyers words, she had a bad feeling. She realized that she had been facing resistance from Patricks uncle all these days, and if she proceeded with the merger, she would likely encounter further obstacles. If Patricks uncle was truly intent on emptying Patrickspany, merging thepanies would destroy his intentions. He would never allow Jane to proceed with the merger. Jane expressed her concerns. She hoped thewyer coulde up with an alternative solution. Currently, you have shares in Patrickspany, while his uncle is merely an employee. Regardless of the extent of your shareholding, you have more rights than him. So, before he realizes it, use your position as a shareholder to suppress him, thewyer suggested. He believed this was the only viable option for now. He also mentioned other means to safeguard shareholder rights and protect Jane.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thewyer didnt n to disclose these details to Jane initially, as they were difficult to handle. There were many uses involved, requiring careful consideration, which they didnt have time for. So, the quickest way was to follow thewyers advice. The next day, Jane assembled the relevant personnel and began the necessary procedural changes. She had already prepared the relevant notices and was ready to send them out at any moment. However, at this unexpected moment, Patricks aunt returned to the city. She immediately called a meeting with the senior staff at Patrickspany, with his uncle by her side. He addressed all the employees. I have something important to tell all of you, and I hope everyone willply. From today onwards, thepany belongs to thisdy beside me. You must cooperate with her and take care of all internal matters in thepany. I expect all of you to fulfill your duties diligently. The news spread that same evening. Some employees who had a good rtionship with Jane called her directly to inform her of the details. Jane only just realized that someone else was preparing to interfere with her affairs. That evening, Jane stayed up all night discussing with April about what to do next. They agreed on one thing: Jane had shares in thepany, even if she didnt hold the majority. At least she had some say in thepany. So even if Patricks aunt returned, legally speaking, she had less authority than Jane. We cant hesitate on this matter. Tomorrow, you must go and express your opposition and state your reasons, April advised. If they establish the inheritance as a fact, it will be much harder for you to merge thepanies. April believed in the saying Strike while the iron is hot. Since things hade to this point, they had to find out who the temporary owner of thepany truly was. I know what to do now. Im feeling tired, and we also need to reschedule your concert soon, Jane said. April provided her with some additional methods, all revolving around Jane going to thepany to demand an exnation. Okay, I understand. Tomorrow, during work hours, lets go to Patrickspany. I believe his aunt and uncle will be there, Jane agreed. The next morning, when they arrived at Patrickspany, there were still unfamiliar security personnel guarding the entrance. They strictly followed the orders of thepanys management and didnt allow any strangers inside. Jane felt helpless but managed to intercept Patricks aunt and uncle when she saw them. What are you doing here again? Didnt I tell you? You have no connection to thepany, Patricks uncle said angrily, feeling that Jane was disrupting their mood by repeatedlying there. Thepany is Patrickspany, and its also mypany. Dont forget that I have shares, Jane responded. I cant let you take over thepany and waste all of Patricks efforts. Patricks aunt looked down on Jane arrogantly and said disdainfully, What does a small amount of shares represent? Do you have more shares than Patrick? If you have shares, just fulfill your duties as a shareholder and dont involve yourself in thepanys management. You are divorced from Patrick now, so from any perspective, you just need to fulfill your duties as a shareholder, she continued. You have no rtion to the management of thepany. When its time for the annual reports, financial statements, and dividends, youll still get your share. Jane felt extremely helpless. The fact that she was divorced from Patrick was acknowledged by legal documents. So his aunt used this point against her, and she didnt have a good solution to counter it. Chapter 1004 You’re No Longer Related Youre telling me all this, but do you have the right to manage Patrickspany? Jane could only say these words forcefully. Patricks aunt looked down on Jane, having long been prepared for her. Cant you see? The person with the authority to allocate Patricks assets has authorized me to temporarily manage thepany, she said. I advise you to stay away from thispany. If youe again, dont me me for being impolite, she added. When Jane saw the authorization agreement, she was speechless. It was written by Beatrice, and her seal was stamped on it. Jane knew that such a document wouldnt be forged, and there was no point in forging it. She just didnt expect Patricks rtives to take this step ahead of time. Fine, theres nothing more to discuss. I dont have time to waste with you, Jane said. Patricks aunt and uncle entered thepany directly, leaving Jane with no choice but to leave helplessly. In the car, April spoke to Jane. It seems like we dont have any other options. Well have to calm down for a while. They are ruthless, April said. They used such tactics ahead of us, indicating that they had nned these things in advance, she continued. Jane listened to Aprils words, realizing that it was toote to do anything now. She could only reluctantly ept this reality and wait for another opportunity to strike back. Since thepany cant be merged, lets focus on the concert. Continue practicing in the following days. Ill focus on finding a venue. As soon as I find one, Ill have the rest of the team start organizing and preparing. It wont affect our previous ns, Jane said. Jane and April had previously agreed to hold the concert within two months. If they acted quickly, it would be best to aplish it within a month. Unfortunately, unforeseen circumstances had caused the concert to be dyed. However, if they restarted promptly, they could still meet the original timeline they had set. After all, they had already initiated some promotion and publicity efforts. They just needed to notify the fans about the specific date, venue, and ticket sales methods. If they didnt hold the concert now, all their previous efforts would be in vain. A few days had passed, and Beatrice had taken the two children away. Despite her ill treatment of Jane, she realized that it wasnt suitable for the children to stay there at this time. After all, the children belonged to Melissa. Moreover, Beatrice was now alone, and having the two children with her might bring some hope for the future. Jane didnt dwell on these matters. Every day, she immersed herself in work, partly to expedite Aprils concert. Beatrice called the nanny over and gave her specific instructions. These two children are my everything now. If anything happens to them, I wont spare you, Beatrice warned. If you perform well, Ill reward you. Pay extra attention to them during this period. Beatrice thought for a moment and felt the need to give further instructions.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If one day Jane came to cause trouble again and saw the children, she might even take them away. Beatrice didnt want to see the children bing victims of someones anger. I dont care who wants to see the children. They must have my permission. No one is allowed to approach the children without my orders. Do you understand? Beatrice emphasized. The nanny couldnt possibly object to this. She nodded repeatedly, well aware of who was paying her sry. Alright, you can go now. If anything happens, inform me immediately. Dont make any decisions without my approval. After the nanny left, Beatrice sat there contemting things. She never expected that she would have such a day. She hadnt felt any affection for these children before. It was just that, rtively speaking, she preferred the two children in front of her. But now, things were different. She looked at these two children and felt that it was her responsibility to take care of them. I guess Ive repaid you. You helped me with something, and Im taking care of your children. They will grow up well, Beatrice muttered to herself. These days, she hadnt contacted Mike. He was still recuperating in the hospital and had no desire to see her. The hospital staff had also been informed in advance, knowing that Jane hadnt had any contact with Mike during these days. This was good news for Beatrice. She was afraid that after meeting Jane, Mike would cause some irreversible things. The current situation was the best oue for her. Thepany was now under the control of Patricks aunt, and she didnt have to worry about the details anymore. She just needed to stay at home and be at ease. With the joint efforts of April and Jane, a venue had been rented, and renovations were underway in full swing. In a few more days, the venue would be ready. Janes emotions gradually returned to normal amidst her busy schedule. She had hidden that touch of sadness deep inside her heart. Jane used work as her motivation to keep going and continue with her life. However, she was unaware that there were rumors circting wildly on the inte recently. She didnt have time to go online and check these things. When she returned to thepany, the employees didnt dare to gossip in front of her. So even though the matter was spreading on the inte, she waspletely oblivious to it. In the evening, April deliberately returned to the vi early and prepared a delicious meal to improve Janes mood. These past few days, Jane had be even thinner. Although April felt sorry for her, she also knew that the concert was the priority during this period. It was not only crucial for April but also for Janespany. Moreover, at least now Jane had returned to normal. She could find things to do, which was a good sign. Should I tell Jane about the things on the inte? These people are so annoying, spreading such rumors, April wondered. She needed to search for some information online, and while doing so, she discovered the circting rumors that were now gaining momentum. April felt that if she told Jane, it would undoubtedly be another blow for her. But if she didnt say anything, she would feel extremely outraged. Although she made a few anonymousments, it was useless. Chapter 1005 It Turns Out There’s Only One of You As time passed, Jane found a venue and began preparations for the concert. Everything was going smoothly. However, April had never told Jane about the rumors circting outside, fearing it would affect her mood. So Jane remained oblivious to it all. She poured all her thoughts into her work. April continued to practice tirelessly, repeatedly going over every note of each song and every precise movement of every dance. She hoped to make a breakthrough and live up to Janes hard work, especially since she was still living in Janes house. She also hoped to start her own life and find her own little world. Of course, she wouldnt make that choice now because Janes mood hadnt fully recovered. But if Jane had truly emerged from her pain, April would bid her farewell. After all, it was inconvenient to always be in someone elses home, even if they were best friends. Tonight, the two of them returned to the vi early because tomorrow was the day of the concert. April didnt practice today, and Jane asked her about it when she returned. April simply used the excuse of needing to rx on thest day. Yeah, you should bnce work and rest. Youve prepared everything that needs to be prepared, and tomorrow it will depend on your performance. Our promotion has been good, and the tickets are almost sold out. Although it didnt reach the explosive results we expected, we have at least achieved over half of the seating capacity. A smile appeared on Janes face; she felt that the hard work of these days hadnt been in vain. Yeah, tomorrow will be the real test, but I have confidence in delivering every song perfectly. I wont let your efforts go to waste. I will let everyone know that Im an artist under yourpany, crafted by your careful guidance. As April said this, she deliberately picked up a piece of meat and fed it to Jane. Jane was indeed hungry and wolfed it down. Because she still had to confirm the final details, there were still other staff members busy with thest checks on the scene. The concert took ce as scheduled the next day. As April sang her songs, the apuse from the audience was thunderous, acknowledging Aprils sess. When the concert was halfway through, April stood on stage and directly addressed all the fans. I want to thank someone who is not only my best friend but also my boss and myndy. She has put in a lot of effort for me. All of this you see before you is the result of her hard work. Without her, we wouldnt be able to achieve these effects. Lets give her a round of apuse as a thank you, shall we? As April finished speaking, the fans erupted into apuse. April received the gift she had prepared for Jane from her assistant who came up from the side. Amidst the cheers of all the fans, Jane stepped onto the stage and epted Aprils gift. She was truly moved in her heart. She felt that her efforts had been worthwhile. After saying a few words, Jane stepped down from the stage. In those few words, she expressed not only her recognition of Aprils abilities but also her gratitude to all the fans who supported April. As Jane was leaving the stage, she noticed a backstage staff member who bore a striking resemnce to Patrick. She couldnt confirm if it was real, so she immediately chased after them. Patrick? Janes eyes were filled with anticipation, and her tone was filled with joy, but when the staff member turned around, it left Jane disappointed. It was because although this person looked a lot like Patrick, there were clear differences. It was obvious that he wasnt Patrick. Jane apologized to the staff member and felt a sense of disappointment. As the concert continued, Jane no longer had the mood to watch. She knew that the remaining tasks didnt require her presence; only the final song was left. But she wanted to find a ce to have a drink. Jane went to a bar and sat at the counter, speaking to the bartender. Give me a whiskey, no, just bring me the whole bottle. When the bartender heard that Jane, who was alone, wanted to order a whole bottle of whiskey, they confirmed it again before bringing the bottle to Jane. Jane sat there, drinking her whiskey, while her mind wandered to Patrick. When a person is busy, they may not have these kinds of feelings. But once a person has some free time, their mind tends to bring out the deepest memories. And that was the case for Jane now. She was reminiscing about every little detail of the time she spent with Patrick. Where are you, really? Why havent youe back yet? If you came back, could you see the achievements Ive made today? Do you know? All the fans now approve of April, which means they also approve of ourpany. My next ns can begin. Jane thought about these things and had another drink. While drinking, she felt a pang of sadness in her heart, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes. But she quickly forced herself to hold them back. She knew she couldnt cry right now. If she started crying, that facade of strength would crumble, and she was afraid she wouldnt be able to stand up like she was now. So, Jane decided to focus on work. She looked at Aprils curtain call through her phone. The performance had sessfully ended. Jane knew that April must be very happy right now, and she was happy for her too. But her happiness was tinged with sadness. It was this mixture of emotions that made Jane different from everyone else sitting here. A man sitting not far away had been observing Jane. He thought she was incredibly charming, a quality that other women didnt possess. For this man, there was only one belief: a sessful man is the most attractive to women.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Because sessful individuals exuded confidence, which could attract these women. And the reason a woman can attract a mans attention is that she shows a vulnerable side, revealing a pitiful expression that makes people feel the need to protect her. And now, Jane was in that situation, so this man had been keeping an eye on her. Watching Jane drink one ss after another, he finally couldnt resist any longer. Chapter 1006 He’s Back When the man approached Jane, her eyes lit up because she noticed that the person sitting in front of her resembled Patrick. She thought she might have had too much to drink and shook her head, but she still saw the simrities in the way this person dressed and even their appearance, just like Patrick. Jane couldnt hold back any longer and reached out, embracing the person in front of her. You finally came back to find me. Do you know how Ive been these days? I lost all hope, but I firmly believed that you woulde back. Jane cried as she held onto the man, leaving him at a loss. But the man understood that the woman in front of him must have been hurt for her to cry like this. Meanwhile, April had left the performance venue and had been calling Jane, but Jane didnt answer her calls. April had no choice but to ask a friend to call on her behalf, but they couldnt find out where Jane was. This made April extremely worried, and she finally came up with a solution to track her down. Quick, check a license te number and see where it leads. My friend has gone missing, and shes not answering my calls. Please help me, shes in a really bad state right now, and Im afraid something might happen to her. After a brief search on the phone, the person on the other end provided April with a location. As soon as April heard the location, she knew where Jane had gone. It was the only bar in that area, with no other entertainment venues around. April and Jane had been to this bar several times before, so she felt it was highly likely that Jane had gone there to clear her mind. When April arrived at the bar and searched for a while, she finally found Jane crying while holding onto a man at the counter. This scene left April feeling somewhat bewildered. The man seemed quite gentlemanly and hadnt taken advantage of the situation. He also had a puzzled expression on his face. Im sorry about that. My friend is feeling down and has had a bit too much to drink. You look a lot like her ex-husband. April apologized, When she wakes up, Ill make sure she apologizes to you in person. The man was gracious and smiled when he saw someoneing to find Jane, though he also felt a bit awkward. No need for apologies. But I can see that your friend is very sad. You should really take care of her and make sure nothing happens to her. The man turned his head slightly as he spoke, and April was surprised to find that he really looked like Patrick. If she hadnt looked closely, she wouldnt have noticed any difference. She quickly asked the man. Are you sure youre not Patrick? You dont know someone named Patrick? The man shook his head; he had never heard that name before. April confirmed once again, but the man reluctantly took out a business card and handed it to April. Whether it was the name, phone number, or other information, it didnt match Patrick at all. April gave up hope at that moment, but she took the opportunity to discreetly put the business card into Janes pocket. Well, thank you for taking care of Jane. When she wakes up, Ill make sure she calls you right away. The world is truly amazing. Ivee across someone who looks almost identical to my friend, and we were fortunate to meet each other. The man also felt amazed, although he didnt think much of it because there were many strange things in this world. Indeed, there were cases where two unrted people looked alike, much like a segment in a variety show called Celebrity Impersonation. No matter which celebrity it was, there were usually a few people in the world who looked very simr to them. So, encountering someone asionally and saying that they looked like someone else wasnt a big deal to him. Since thats the case, I wont disturb you anymore, the man said as he got up and left. After much effort, April managed to bring Jane back home. Jane waspletely intoxicated and immersed in tearful memories of the past. April could only console Jane and finally rest herself once Jane fell asleep. The moment Jane woke up the next day, her mind was filled with thoughts of meeting Patrick yesterday. April informed her of what had happened when she saw that Jane was awake. However, Jane refused to believe it. April had no other choice but to tell Jane that she had kept the mans phone number. Jane immediately called the man, who happened to be free that day. Upon hearing that he was being asked to apologize and that his attitude was resolute, the man agreed to meet with Jane at a specified location. Janes heart was filled with excitement. She waited for a long time at the designated ce, and when she saw a figure approaching, her excitement grew even stronger. Because the person she saw was the exact replica of the figure she had encountered yesterday, the same as Patrick. She couldnt believe that this person was not Patrick; she just didnt understand why Patrick was intentionally avoiding her. When the man stood in front of her, Jane noticed that he was wearing a mask. However, whether it was his appearance or the exposed skin, it truly resembled Patrick. Why didnt youe to find me? Why did you avoid me? Dont you want yourpany anymore? Dont you want me anymore?From N?velDrama.Org. The man already had a general idea of what had happened yesterday. He shrugged with an apologetic smile, although it was hidden behind the mask. Im sorry, but Im not the person youre looking for. I believe youve mistaken me. I exined this to your friend yesterday. Jane was firm in her attitude. I dont believe that two people can have the exact same voice, and I wasntpletely drunk yesterday. There must be a reason why youre not willing to acknowledge me. Are you suffering from amnesia? Or are you really ming me? Jane didnt believe it, and she insisted that the man remove his mask to confirm. When the man took off his mask, Jane saw a man who looked exactly like Patrick. From his facial structure to other details, they were almost identical. Jane still had doubts and asked about past events and questioned the man about his current situation. The results showed that there was indeed no match. Not only did the man have no knowledge of her and Patricks past, but he also perfectly described his current identity and work. Chapter 1007 She Is the Rival This made Jane unable to help but believe that the person in front of her was not Patrick. However, there was still a lingering doubt in her heart. While Jane was pondering over these matters, an idea struck her-Patrick didnt want to acknowledge her. He also didnt want to return to thepany, but she couldnt figure out the reason. Why would Patrick do such a thing? The man spoke to Jane, saying, I really am not your friend. I feel sorry, though, and if I were indeed your friend, I would be willing to spare you the heartbreak. Perhaps your friend is waiting for you from afar, and one day, you will meet again. All I can do is wish you both well. Upon hearing the mans words, Jane was about to say something when her phone rang. She nced at the disyed phone number and paused for a moment. Because this phone number hadnt contacted her in a long time, Jane apologized to the man and walked to the side to answer the call. Hello, whats the matter for calling me? Janes voice was icy cold. On the other end of the phone, Patricks assistant secretary spoke to Jane, Im sorry to disturb you, but theres an issue with one of the ounts in thepany. As a shareholder, you have the right to be informed. Im notifying you because its necessary. If possible, pleasee to thepany immediately to provide an exnation because this ount is rted to you. Jane was puzzled and didnt know which ount was in question, let alone how it could be rted to her. She waspletely baffled. She suspected that Patricks uncle might have manipted something, intentionally trying to shift me onto her. She didnt want to be caught up in such a situation directly, only to find herself unable to exinter. After thinking for a moment, she directly spoke into the phone.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Iming right away. List the problematic ounts, and once I arrive, well verify them immediately. Jane hung up the phone and went straight to the man, quickly saying, I have an urgent matter to attend to now. Whether you are Patrick or not, one thing is certain-you really look exactly like him. If theres a chance, I would like to call you during my free time and sincerely apologize. I also want to have a proper conversation with you. The man nodded politely as Jane saw this and didnt hesitate, heading straight to the roadside. After all, an issue with thepanys ounts was a serious matter. She drove to Patrickspany. Upon arriving at thepany, Jane noticed that the security personnel didnt stop her this time. She knew it was likely because these people had received prior notice. As she entered thepany, she felt an extreme sense of unfamiliarity. Although the arrangement of the office desks was the same, and the walls were the same as before, the people sitting here, she realized, were mostly unfamiliar to her. Especially those employees who had a particrly good rtionship with her and Patrick-they were all nowhere to be seen. Jane slowed her pace and immediately made a phone call. After only two minutes, the phone rang, and Jane answered it. The voice on the other end spoke to Jane. Boss, we have verified it. All the employees you and Patrick worked so hard to cultivate have been dismissed by Patricks aunt. This was yesterdays matter. They are all staying at home now. Several people who were close to you feel embarrassed to call you, the assistant said without saying much. Jane understood that these people probably thought she was in a terrible mood and didnt want to add to her troubles by calling her. Since they hadnt called her, Jane thought for a moment and directly spoke to the assistant, Notify all the dismissed employees that they cane back to ourpany to work, and their benefits will remain unchanged. Count how many people there are and immediately report the numbers to the HR department. See which positions can be temporarily vacated. The remaining matters will be arranged and resolved in detail after I return. You need to handle this immediately. After Jane finished verifying the ounts with Patricks assistant, she was ready to leave. However, Patricks aunt appeared again, using that condescending tone that Jane couldnt tolerate. You definitely have ulterior motives for Patrickspany. We cultivated so many excellent employees, and you fired them all. These people are talented and would be valuable assets in anypany, but you didnt care at all. It already shows your attitude toward thepany. Janes face showed anger as she looked at Patricks aunt, but she didnt care in the slightest. She gave Jane a contemptuous look and repeated her previous statement. Thepany is under my management now, and youre just a shareholder. Besides, thispany has nothing to do with you. I dont want you meddling in my management. If you have doubts about my leadership, you can sell your shares. Its not like theyre worth much. After Patricks aunt finished speaking, she used other words to provoke Jane, causing her inner anger to erupt. But she knew she couldnt fight back against Patricks aunt right now because she had been caught in two critical areas. Dont think that by arranging these people to yourpany, it will have any connection to Patrickspany. Let me tell you, its not the same. I fired these people because I suspected them. Some of them were leaking information to you, being disloyal. Patricks aunt revealed part of the truth, but only her own heart knew if the specific results were as she imed. However, this only made Jane angrier, and they had a heated argument. Patricks aunt remained resolute in her attitude. When she saw Jane starting to be a little crazy, she felt a hint of fear in her heart. She discreetly gestured to the employees around her, instructing them to call the police. Im telling you, this is mypany. Will you leave or not? If you dont leave, dont me me for being impolite. If Patricks aunt hadnt said that, perhaps Janes anger would have subsided, and she would have simply walked away. But now, she didnt want to leave. I wont leave. What can you do? I cant stand by and watch Patrickspany being taken over by all of you. This is the result of our hard work and effort. I cant just watch as all the employees are driven away by you and the assets are divided among you. Chapter 1008 Property Must Not Be Divided As Jane spoke, her anger grew. She refused to leave and was unaware that Patricks aunt had already called the police. When the police arrived, Patricks aunt quickly exined the current situation to them. After hearing the situation, thew enforcement officers addressed Jane. Sorry, maam, your presence here is disrupting the normal operations of thepany. Therefore, you must leave. Upon hearing this, Jane shouted in anger. This is not someone elsespany; its mine and Patrickspany. They forcefully seized mypany. Patricks aunt sneered, Everyone knows whosepany this is. I have all the legal procedures in ce. What do you have? Patricks aunt and thew enforcement officers exchanged a few more words, rifying their rtionship. Thew enforcement officers knew how to handle such matters after hearing this. If there is any ambiguity regarding ownership rights in thepany, you can resolve it through normal legal proceedings. Until it is resolved, we can only make judgments based on the current situation and maintain normal production and operations. Therefore, Im sorry, maam, but you must leave. Thew enforcement officers said this, further fueling Janes rage. However, she didnt want to disrupt the work there. After all, it was Patrickspany, and if she caused damage to the work, thepany itself would suffer the consequences. On the contrary, Patricks aunt would be even more pleased. Well see. I wont let you upy thepany like this. After saying this, Jane didnt even look at Patricks aunt and thew enforcement officers. She silently walked out of the office through the main door. Nothing here belongs to you. Youre not wee here. If youe again, Ill have the security personnel drive you away. Patricks uncle rushed over and yelled at Jane from behind, but she ignored him and walked away without saying a word. By the time Jane exited thepany premises, her inner anger had reached its peak. There was only one thought in her mind now, and she immediately called thepanys legal department. Contact our team ofwyers for me. I want to file awsuit regarding Patrickspany and whether I have the right to inherit and manage it. Stanley, on the other end of the phone, heard this and said to Jane. After you mentioned this matter to me, I carefully studied it. You dont have any advantage there. Are you sure you want to pursue thiswsuit? Janes anger had clouded her judgment. Right now, all she wanted was an outlet for her frustrations. I dont care about winning or losing. I have to let them know that thepany doesnt belong to them. Even if its just to deter them and make them back off. Besides, were not guaranteed to lose. Theres still a chance of winning. Gather all the evidence immediately and file thewsuit. Stanley had no choice but to agree, as he was working for Jane. A few dayster, Stanley collected all the evidence and specifically met with Jane. The court date is approaching. The subpoenas have already been delivered to Patricks aunt. Are you really determined to go to court against them? If you want to regret now, its still possible. We can withdraw thewsuit. Ive assessed it, and our chances of winning are at most twenty percent. Jane nodded her head, showing no signs of regret. Stanley, seeing this, could only continue with the preparations. A few dayster, the scheduled court date arrived. Jane and Patricks aunt faced each other in court. Stanley was no longer concerned about Janes inheritance rights. The evidence presented by the other side had already shattered Stanleys previous ns. Patrick and Jane have no marriage registration, and moreover, Patricks family has never approved of their rtionship. Secondly, everything in Patrickspany is the result of his individual efforts, and it all belongs to pre-marital property. Thirdly, although Patrick and Jane were married at one point, they have no rtionship now. They have already finalized their divorce, indicating Patricks despair towards her. Patricks aunt had already gathered this evidence with Beatrice. Now, this point waspletely invalid, resulting in a direct failure. Jane was deemed to have no inheritance rights, and when it came to the issue of management rights, a series of evidence was presented. Although Stanley tried his best, it ultimately ended in failure. After reviewing the case between Jane and Patrickspany, the court deres that Jane has no inheritance rights. If either party has any objections, they can file anotherwsuit with the higher-level department. If there are no objections, we will adjourn. The judge had made the ruling, leaving Jane with no options. However, when Jane wanted to leave, Patricks aunt did not allow her to leave directly. She wanted to take this opportunity to strike at Jane once again and rify the situation regarding thepany. Im telling you, the court has already ruled that you have no connection to thepany, so you must distance yourself from it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. No one in thepany wees you. If you continue to cause trouble or try to do anything to thepany, dont me me for being impolite. Jane was now disheartened; she knew that whatever she said now would be useless. Thepany did indeed belong to their pre-marital property, so the courts ruling closed the final door for Jane. When Stanley made his statement, Jane still held onto a glimmer of hope. But now, under disappointment, she said directly, Fine, now Patrickspany is Patrickspany, and mypany is mypany. I hope that one day, you can handle any issues that arise in thepany. I also hope that when you conduct business, you can ask yourselves honestly if thepany youre running is worthy of Patrick. Jane directly separated herself from Patrickspany. There was helplessness and anger in her words, which is why she spoke in such a manner. Janes words made the opposing party even more pleased. They had sessfully achieved their goal. Were leaving. The group of people swaggered out. Chapter 1009 A Lead Jane received a message from the police and quickly rushed to the police station. When Jane saw the police busy with theirputers, she immediately asked, What news do you have about Patrick? I came here as soon as I heard your call. The staff looked up at Jane and motioned for her to sit down and calm herself before speaking. Dont worry, sit down and listen to me. We cant confirm if its news about Patrick yet, but something strange has happened. After Jane sat down, the staff informed her that someone had used Patricks name to apply for an ID card. Could it be that Patrick has returned? Otherwise, how could someone use his name to apply for an ID card? It must be a case of stolen identification. Jane anxiously spected. The staff gestured for her to calm down and continued. We just discussed this. Were still not sure because the person who applied for the ID card is in a foreign country. We have limited personnel, and we have no way of investigating the matter in that country. We can only wait for the person to show up voluntarily. The staff informed Jane that they were merely informing her temporarily to prevent her from getting anxious and repeatedly asking about any news regarding Patrick. Jane shook her head in confusion. If she had news about Patrick, why would she be so worried? Thats a pity. If theres no news from your end, we cant determine if Patrick is indeed abroad. As the staff expressed their regret, Jane had only one thought in her mind. She quickly asked the staff. In which country has Patrick appeared? Can I go and find him myself? Maybe that way we can confirm if its really Patrick sooner. After considering for a moment, the staff thought it would be eptable, although going alone could be risky and troublesome. They reminded Jane.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Jane insisted on going. The staff directly mentioned the name of a city, which Jane remembered. If you really want to go, remember if you encounter any trouble, seek help from the embassy there. Ill give you a phone number. This is the contact information for the embassy personnel we have been in touch with. They are very helpful. Jane expressed her gratitude and would have gone even if the staff hadnt told her. However, if she did encounter any problems, she would definitely follow the staffs advice. But now she had a way to contact them, which would make things more convenient for her. Jane left the police station and had her assistant handle all the necessary procedures. The assistant, confused, asked Jane, We dont have any business there. Why are we going there now? And why the rush? Is there something special? Do you need our help? Jane shook her head. Everyone had their own work to handle. How could she ask others to apany her specifically for this matter? She only needed the assistants help with the necessary arrangements. No need to trouble yourselves. I can handle it on my own. Just focus on managing thepany. The assistant could only follow Janes instructions and book her flight tickets and take care of rted procedures. However, the assistant couldnt help but feel concerned, so they called April and informed her about Janes ns. Soon, April called Janes phone. When Jane answered the phone, April asked her what was going on and why she needed to go to that city so quickly. Jane responded honestly. April was speechless upon hearing the news because she had been advising Jane against it for some time now. Despite having only a small lead about Patrick, Jane still wanted to cross the border and investigate in another city. Cant you be more level-headed? Even if you entrusted someone else to investigate, it would be much better than you, a woman, going there alone. Do you know what the streets are like there? Do you know who you need to find to gather relevant evidence? Aprils questions left Jane speechless. She hadnt even thought about these issues. She only wanted to go to that city as soon as possible to search for any clues about Patrick. Now that April had raised these questions, Jane realized she needed to think things through. Without a clear n, she would be confused and overwhelmed once she arrived. April felt exasperated, having advised Jane multiple times without her listening. April helped Janee up with some solutions, and Jane took note of them. Remember, if you encounter any problems there, immediately call us so we can discuss what to do. If necessary, find a local guide as soon as you arrive. They can lead you to the ces you want to go and assist you. Jane nodded repeatedly upon hearing this suggestion. She thought it was a great idea. Finding a local person might save her a lot of effort, even if she had to pay them a sry. She expressed her gratitude to April, who gave her a few more reminders before ending the call. Jane then began packing her belongings. The assistant called to inform Jane of the flight time and delivered all the necessary documents and procedures to her. While packing, Jane contemted whether this person was truly Patrick. In the past, she would have been extremely excited at the prospect of Patrick finally appearing. However, after several encounters with people who resembled Patrick, she had be moreposed. Moreover, so much time had passed since the incident. Jane felt that she was holding onto thest shred of hope, waiting for a miracle to happen. But even so, she had to investigate all the leads and clues rted to Patrick. Jane woke up early in the morning, packed her luggage, and waited. When it was almost time, she headed straight to the airport. As she sat on the ne, Jane felt a sense of relief. She knew that she just had to wait until she arrived in that city. The rest would depend on fate. If luck was on her side, she might truly find a lead on Patrick this time, and it would bring her immense joy. Chapter 1010 Self-Directed Drama Walking on the bustling streets, Nana heard the conversations of passersby and the constant honking of cars. Surrounded by noise and chaos, she felt like a lost soul. Dragging her suitcase aimlessly along the sidewalk, she had no destination in mind. Meanwhile, Carl had just been released after a month of confinement due to his fight with William at the funeral home. As Nana strolled towards the outskirts, Carl took a special car provided by the Waters family to the cemetery. You dont have to follow me. Just wait here. When Carl got off the car, he noticed that the driver was still with him, so he immediately instructed him to stay put. He then walked step by step towards the cemetery, arriving at the graves of Jerry and Tracy. Carl vividly remembered the scene from a month ago when the elderly couple was buried, and Nanas heart-wrenching cries. However, what he saw before him now were three tombstones. On the far right were Jerry and Tracy buried together, next to them was a solitary tombstone engraved with Nanas name, and the small tombstone on the right belonged to their young daughter, Janelle. Staring at this cruel scene, Carl could no longer control his restrained emotions. He fell to his knees in front of the graves, mentally shattered. Nana, Janelle He called out the names of his beloved wife and daughter repeatedly, his fingers digging into the soil with intense grief, overwhelmed by the loss of his loved ones. At that moment, the Waters family driver quietly approached from behind and upon hearing Carls low sobbing nearby, hurriedly called Mrs. Waters. At dusk, when Mrs. Waters arrived from home, Carl still remained kneeling at the graveside, unwilling to leave. He could imagine how cold and terrifying the cemetery would be when night fell and silence enveloped it. How could Carl bear to leave Nana and their daughter here? Nana, Janelle, Ill apany you. You wont be alone with me by your side. Carl painfully muttered to himself, unable to banish the sorrow from the depths of his heart. Mrs. Waters felt a pang of distress seeing her son unable to extricate him from grief. Of course, her main concern was for Carl, never expecting that after a month, he still hadnte to terms with their deaths. She quickly walked up to Carl and squatted down, gently stroking his back. Carl, I know youre in pain, but once someone is gone, they cante back. ept this fact and let them rest. Mrs. Watersforted Carl with kind words, hoping he would recover soon and marry Grace, bringing happiness to their lives. However, as Carl heard his mothers voice, his painful emotions instantly turned into resentment.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Why are you here? Theyre all dead now, and you still want to keep pushing me? Carl abruptly lifted his head, his sinister eyes cold and terrifying, like a sharp razor cutting through Mrs. Waters heart. Mrs. Waters was startled and took a step back, exining to Carl, Youve misunderstood, my son. Im here because I see how much youre suffering, and as a mother, it hurts me too. Heh, youll be relieved once I marry Grace. Carl coldly retorted, harboring nothing but hatred towards the person who gave birth to him. Since the moment Nana moved into the Waters Residence while pregnant, Mrs. Waters had subjected her to endless harassment and disdain. Initially, Carl tried to reconcile and sometimes advised Nana not to argue with his mother. But heter realized that his tolerance and concessions only fueled Mrs. Waters malicious behavior and pushed Nana further into despair. To a certain extent, the misfortunes of the Lawson family were brought upon by him. And the instigator was none other than his picky and meddlesome mother. Until now, Mrs. Waters was still unaware, thinking that Carl just needed to get through this period to start a new life. She cautiously approached Carl again, patiently trying to persuade him, Carl, Ive been standing here for half an hour. Come home with me now before it gets dark You go on your own! Carl interrupted Mrs. Waters without hesitation, his tone resolute. From now on, I wont listen to any of yourmands. Dont think you can control me in the name of blood rtions! As Carl spoke, his face turned ice-cold, his eyes filled with a murderous intent. Seeing him like this, Mrs. Waters couldnt help but tremble. Her hands shook involuntarily, and her feet uncontrobly trembled. Carl, please dont be like this. Youre scaring me Mrs. Waters awkwardly forced a smile, still trying to reconcile with Carl. Leave, all of you. Disappear from my sight immediately. I dont want to see anyone now! Carls face twisted, his eyes scanning Mrs. Waters and several Waters family servants like sharp knives. Mrs. Waters didnt dare to approach him. She realized that her son had undergone a drastic change and waspletely different from the obedient and well-behaved Carl of the past. Ah, what a cmity! Mrs. Waters sighed with a tearful voice. She had intended toin to Carl, but he forcefully drove her to the entrance of the cemetery. The driver also persuaded Mrs. Waters not to provoke Carl for the time being, to prevent the rtionship from further deteriorating. Helpless, Mrs. Waters had no choice but to return home. At this moment, Grace was in her room making a phone call when her subordinate informed her that the child had been left at the doorstep of the welfare home and was most likely adopted. This news brought a sense of relief to Grace. The thought of Janelle growing up as an orphan, without parents, gave her a sense of satisfaction and revenge. Well done! Now that the child is gone, no matter how much Carl struggles, hell eventually exhaust himself and stay by my side! Grace smirked cunningly, believing that one day she would have Carl. Unexpectedly, just at that moment, Mrs. Waters happened to return home. As soon as she went upstairs, she heard voicesing from Graces room. She walked over and listened, unexpectedly learning that her granddaughter, Janelle, was still alive. Instantly, Mrs. Waters couldnt remain calm. Overwhelmed with emotions, she pushed the door open and walked in. Who are you talking to on the phone? I heard your conversation just now! Mrs. Waters red at Grace in anger, not expecting this woman to deceive her. She had always believed that Grace was a simple and obedient woman, someone who would never defy her and had no ulterior motives. Little did she know that Grace was much moreplicated than she had imagined. Mrs. Waters felt a sense of disappointment in her heart and urgently wanted to understand the whole situation. And Grace was taken aback. She knew that Mrs. Waters had gone to the cemetery to find Carl, but she returned too quickly Why did youe back alone? Where is Carl? Grace stammered, attempting to divert the topic. But Mrs. Waters couldnt be fooled so easily. She stared at Graces panicked face and asked relentlessly, word by word, Carl is still at the cemetery. Now answer me, whats going on? Is my granddaughter still alive? Where is she? Faced with this series of pressing questions, Grace knew she couldnt continue hiding the truth. She had toe up with a new set of exnations to temporarily pacify Mrs. Waters. Chapter 1011 Countermeasures Please calm down and listen to me slowly, Grace said softly to continue her alliance with Mrs. Waters, resorting to gentle tactics and trying everything to deceive her. The child is indeed alive, but I sent her somewhere else, Grace said, observing Mrs. Waters expression. This news shocked Mrs. Waters, and her emotions regarding her granddaughter being alive were neither joyful nor disappointed. Currently, Mrs. Waters was most worried about Carl. She feared that consecutive blows would break him, leaving him increasingly deste. Where did you send the child? And why did you do this? Mrs. Waters impatiently asked, wondering if there was a connection between the fire incident and the car ident with Grace. If the facts were true, Mrs. Waters, who used to like Grace, would never allow such a treacherous woman to marry into the Waters family. Grace could be ruthless and cruel to others, but one day, her poisonous fangs would also bite them. However, Grace had already anticipated this mindset. She blinked her eyes pitifully, pretending to be weak as she exined, Please dont misunderstand me. I truly had nothing to do with Nanas car ident, and I waspletely unaware of the fire incident at her house a month ago. But I cannot deny that I took Janelle away. I was afraid that Nana and Carl would reconcile, so I asked a friend to track her. Who knew she would have a car ident on the way? Grace spoke with an air of certainty, and her innocent and aggrieved expression was well acted. Mrs. Waters furrowed her brow, half-believing and half-doubting as she continued to question, Is what youre saying true? So many things have happened in the Lawson family recently, and they have nothing to do with you? Of course! Even if I had wicked intentions, I wouldnt have the courage! Grace nodded vigorously. My friend saw Nanas car ident and quickly got out of the car to check. They found the driver dead, Nana barely conscious, and the child crying loudly in the car. At this point, Mrs. Waters guessed the rest of the story. She nced at Grace, probing as she asked, So you took the child away and secretly sent her somewhere else? Grace nodded again, admitting it with a remorseful expression. Im sorry. I just didnt want Carl and Nana to have any connection, including their child. Thats why I sent Janelle to the welfare home. After hearing this, Mrs. Waters suddenly understood and didnt question Graces exnation too much. So thats what happened Mrs. Waters responded thoughtfully and sighed, ming Grace, You acted on your own without discussing such a significant matter with me! After all, the child is my granddaughter. How could you send her to a welfare home as an orphan? Seeing that Mrs. Waters didnt me her excessively, Grace felt somewhat relieved. As long as Mrs. Waters continued to support her as she did before, Grace would find a way to handle the childs situation more appropriately. What do you think we should do? Carls mental state is so poor right now. If we bring the child back, will it help him recover? Grace pretended to consider Carls well-being, but in her heart, she was contemting whether she could use Janelle to her advantage. Although she didnt want to be a stepmother, in the short term, it seemed like a good solution to bring Janelle back from the welfare home with Mrs. Waters support. Upon hearing Graces suggestion, Mrs. Waters pondered for a moment before speaking, You have a point. Currently, Carlcks a pir of support. Although he deeply loved Nana, the child is the continuation of his bloodline. Then lets bring the child back home, but we need toe up with a n to pretend that we coincidentally saw her at the welfare home. We must not let Carl know that I made such a foolish mistake. Grace obediently discussed with Mrs. Waters, realizing that she still had to rely on Mrs. Waters in critical moments. Alright, for the sake of giving Carl a glimpse of hope in life again, we can only use the child as a bargaining chip now. Mrs. Waters agreed, and they began to discuss how to stage a self-directed y. That night, Mrs. Waters received a call from the driver, informing her that Carl was still unwilling to leave the cemetery and was waiting there. She immediately took Grace and went to find him. The road to the suburban cemetery was long and dark, with the whistling wind outside the car windows piercing their ears. Mrs. Waters trembled as she looked outside and shivered. She had lived for more than half a lifetime, but this was the first time she hade to a cemetery in the middle of the night. Grace, on the other hand, didnt react much. At this moment, she was preupied with her own thoughts, calcting the pros and cons of being a stepmother to Janelle and how much benefit she could gain from it. Madam, Miss Panchak, we have arrived at the cemetery. Just when both of them were lost in their thoughts, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of the cemetery. So fast, Mrs. Waters said with a trembling voice, looking at the pitch-ck darkness outside the car window, feeling an inexplicable tightening of her pores. Lets get off the car. Take your time, Grace, as sensible as always, assisted Mrs. Waters out of the car, and under the drivers guidance, they walked towards the depths of the cemetery once again. Soon, illuminated by the shlight, they saw Carl sitting in front of three tombstones, maintaining the same posture as during the day, motionless. Carl! Mrs. Waters called out to Carls back, but she found that he didnt react at all. Something didnt seem right In an instant, Mrs. Waters was terrified and let go of Graces hand, running towards Carl. Fortunately, Carl was breathing normally, albeit with an abnormally cold body. The temperature was low at night, and Mrs. Waters was afraid he would catch a cold, so she quickly took off her coat. However, just as she was about to drape it over Carl, a low, cold voice sounded.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Take your clothes back. Im not cold. Carls heart was as lifeless as ashes. He didnt want any interaction with Mrs. Waters, let alone ept her care. Carl, stop being mad at me. I know youre hurting, and Im not feeling good either Mrs. Waters sighed heavily, pretending to repent as she squatted beside Carl. You me me, hate me, resent me-I know it all. But I lost my granddaughter too, and these days have been hard for me. And Nana, although I didnt support you being together in the past and wasnt particrly fond of her, I never wished any harm upon her. After all, she is the mother of my granddaughter. Now that things havee to this, can you let go of Nana? Torturing yourself like this every day would only make Nana sad if she saw you from heaven. Mrs. Waters kept persuading Carl, bing increasingly emotional, pretending to shed tears. However, Carl remained indifferent. He stared silently at the tombstones of Nana and Janelle, as if his body had been emptied of its soul. After about half an hour, Mrs. Waters realized that she had spoken until her mouth was dry, but Carl showed no signs of being moved. She felt anxious and frustrated, only thinking about how to convince her son toe back home. After all, the cemetery was a gloomy and terrifying ce. Mrs. Waters didnt want to stay here for another minute. Chapter 1012 Are You Performing for Ghosts? After much contemtion, Mrs. Waters felt that her gentle persuasion approach was too mild, causing Carl to ignore herpletely. She let out a powerless sigh, seeing that Carl remained unmoved. Suddenly, she erupted with intense emotions. Its all my fault! I deserve to die, I am an eternal sinner! Mrs. Watersy on the ground,menting and confessing, rolling around. If I hadnt separated the two of you in the first ce, Nana wouldnt have died, the child wouldnt have died, and perhaps Nanas parents wouldnt have had an ident. Mrs. Waters wept bitterly in front of the graves, still seeing no response from Carl. She continued to apologize, shouting and begging. Carl, please forgive me. I shouldnt have had prejudices against Nana, I shouldnt have meddled in your love life. Now, I apologize to you, and I promise not to interfere in your personal matters anymore In order to mend the rtionship between them, Mrs. Waters unleashed her acting skills, disregarding her usual dignified image, and tightly held onto Carls arm, pleading while crying. But Carl remained like a statue, unmoved by any of the surrounding noises or theatrics. After a moment, Mrs. Waters had lost her voice from shouting, realizing that Carl still refused to forgive her. She could only resort to a more desperate approach. Fine! Since you wont forgive me, then I will apologize with death. I will repay everything owed to the Lawson family! With that, Mrs. Waters quickly got up and was about to crash into Nanas tombstone. However, Carl, with his lowered gaze, couldnt see anything. His heart was like ashes, and he had no interest in any performance Mrs. Waters put on. Just as Mrs. Waters was about to collide, Grace rushed forward to stop her. Dont be impulsive. Dont do something foolish! Grace tightly hugged Mrs. Waters from behind, pulling her back with force. Let go of me! Let me smash myself to death! That way, I wont owe anything to Nana and my granddaughter. Mrs. Waters cried hoarsely, tearing at her heart. Now, my own son wont forgive me. Whats the point of me being alive? I am a failed mother, I dont deserve to be human! Hearing Mrs. Waters passionate act, Grace also wailed in the dark night.From N?velDrama.Org. I beg you, please dont do this. Actually, I am also responsible. It was me who destroyed your rtionship with Nana. If I had known, I would have kept my love for you in my heart. The once tranquil cemetery was now in chaos. Eventually, the administrator heard themotion and came to persuade them. Faced with this awkward situation, Carl stood up without saying a word and walked away. As Carls figure disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye, Grace dragged Mrs. Waters from behind, trying to catch up. Carl, dont go. Your mother is exhausted from crying. Pleasee and help us. I cant move her by myself Hearing Grace shouting at the top of her lungs, this time Carl stopped in his tracks. In the darkness, Grace couldnt see Carls face clearly, but she heard his cold retort, Are you performing for ghosts? With those words, Carl left the cemetery without looking back. Carls heart was already dead, and his willpower waspletely shattered. He seemed to have turned into a cold-blooded creature, unaffected even when his mother was on the brink of life and death. With the first act concluded, Mrs. Waters and Grace returned home disheartened. Sitting on the sofa, Mrs. Waters leisurely sipped her tea, shaking her head with a sigh. It seems that Carl is truly traumatized. Apart from the child, no one will be able to awaken him. Yes, we shouldnt go looking for him for now. We should quickly bring the child back from the welfare home, Grace agreed in response. After discussing, Mrs. Waters and Grace decided to do a good deed the next day and visit the welfare home under Carls name. However, they needed to inform Carl about this matter, so Mrs. Waters decided to make a big fuss and make it known to everyone. The next afternoon, Mrs. Waters and Grace arrived at the welfare home. In the morning, they had bought many daily necessities and heard that the air conditioning there was broken and old, so they donated nearly thirty units at once. They arrived at the welfare home under the guise of a visit. With the help of her connections, Grace managed to find some journalists toe and cover the event for Mrs. Waters. In addition to the donated supplies, Mrs. Waters generously made a mary donation to the welfare home and bonded with the elderly and the orphaned children. The next day, the news of Mrs. Waters, Carls mother, showing love and support at the welfare home spread, surprising many people who praised her actions. However, there were also voices of resentment because Mrs. Waters actions seemed to be a way to pave the way for Carlseback, seeking fame and reputation. Mrs. Waters didnt care about such opinions; she didnt mind how others perceived her. Her only goal was to make Carl aware that she had been frequenting the welfare hometely. Hailey was also surprised when she saw the news. She found Carl and immediately told him about it. Carl, I saw the news that your mother made donations and provided support to the welfare home in your name. She even ns to continue helping those children. Upon hearing this, Carl only sneered, Whats the use of her doing all this? Can it bring Nana and my daughter back to life? I guess she wants to pray for them. After all, doing good deeds can umte merits, Hailey guessed, not knowing the specific details. Carl, however, dismissed it, sarcastically saying, When people die, its like a light extinguished. Whats the point of praying now? Its just for their own psychologicalfort. Hailey agreed with that statement, but she couldnt express it so directly. Carl, I know you have grievances against her, but Mrs. Waters is still your mother. In the future, you have the responsibility to take care of her in her old age, Hailey patiently persuaded. But Carl showed no intention of reconciliation. Hey on the bed, refusing to eat or drink, and stayed awake all night. To him, losing Nana and his daughter meant that there was nothing left in the world to attract him. Both family and career seemed so elusive. Unable to convince Carl, Hailey could only stay with him in the apartment, afraid that he might act impulsively in a moment of emotional turmoil. Meanwhile, Mrs. Waters and Grace returned to the welfare home to do volunteer work. Thanks to their previous charitable actions, Mrs. Waters became the most weed VIP at the welfare home. However, Mrs. Waters real purpose for this visit was to find out about her granddaughters whereabouts. So she used the excuse of visiting the children inside the welfare home. Upon hearing the staffs introduction, Mrs. Waters observed the innocent faces around her and pretended to be curious as she asked, Are there any younger children here? Like infants who are still breastfeeding? Yes, there are. There are three or four infants in the nursery, and one of them was found at the doorstep recently. She looks healthy, but we dont understand why her parents would be so heartless, the staff member replied truthfully, unaware of Mrs. Waters true intentions. Chapter 1013 Visiting the Welfare Home As expected by Grace, it seemed that Janelle, who had been abandoned, had safely been adopted by the welfare home. Mrs. Waters breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be concerned as she asked with a smile, Indeed, its heartless. How can there be parents like that in this world? Do you know if the baby they recently adopted is a boy or a girl? Its a girl, around four to five months old. We dont know the exact birthdate, the staff member patiently replied. Mrs. Waters secretly delighted and further inquired, That child is truly pitiful. Can I see her? Yes, of course. Let me take you to the nursery. The staff member smiled slightly and gestured for Mrs. Waters to follow to a room across the courtyard.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a moment, when Mrs. Waters entered the nursery, she first noticed several small beds in the room. However, the environment was poor, with dim lighting and simple furnishings. Mrs. Waters couldnt help but wrinkle her brow at the smell of urine and feces in the air. Grace followed behind, her face filled with disgust, cautiously covering her nose with her hand. Mrs. Waters, this is the child recently adopted by the welfare home. The staff member took the baby from one of the cribs and walked toward Mrs. Waters to show her. At the moment, she hasnt fully adjusted to life at the welfare home. She often cries at night. Weve named her Lara. Upon hearing the staff members introduction, Mrs. Waters observed Janelle closely and confirmed that she was indeed her granddaughter. Her eyebrows, eyes, and features resembled those of Nana and Carl. However, Janelle looked dirty, with arge milk stain on her chest and darkened cuffs on both sleeves. Mrs. Waters was overjoyed to find Janelle and thought that if Carl saw the child, he might change immediately instead of being immersed in his grief. So her name is Lara. Shes quite adorable and reminds me of my own granddaughter. Theres a resemnce Mrs. Waters intentionally revealed her family background and sighed mournfully, s, I used to be a grandmother, but my granddaughter and her mother had an ident a month ago, and their whereabouts are still unknown. Her words caught the attention of the staff member, who approached Mrs. Waters with the child, asking with curiosity, Then, could it be possible that Lara is your granddaughter? She does resemble her, but I remember that my granddaughter didnt have a birthmark on her arm. Mrs. Waters carefully examined the babys appearance, but uncertainty appeared on her face. Thats not a birthmark, the staff member exined hastily. Its a scar from an injury the child had, and it left a mark after healing. Mrs. Waters nodded with realization and pretended to be sorrowful. Her mother passed away over a month ago. At that time, the child was thrown out of the car and fell into the river. Im not sure if Lara is my granddaughter, but the more I look at her, the more they resemble each other. Seeing Mrs. Waters hesitant expression, the staff member suggested, Why dont you have the childs fathere and take a look? We can cooperate and conduct a paternity test. Mrs. Waters had been waiting for the staff member to say that. She showed a delighted expression and said, Thats great. Ill call my son when I get back. Thank you! Dont mention it. Were a welfare institution. If we can help you find your granddaughter, it would be a cause for celebration, wouldnt it? the staff member replied with a smile. That day, Mrs. Waters left the welfare home and discussed the next steps with Grace on the way back. That child is indeed my granddaughter. Although I havent had much contact with her, she looks just like Carls daughter. Mrs. Waters affirmed with certainty and nned to call Carl when she got home. Yes, since thats the case, let them recognize each other as father and daughter as soon as possible. Grace wanted to use Janelle to clear herself of suspicion in Nanas familys death. She thought for a moment and expressed her support, promising to take good care of the child in the future. Mrs. Waters was satisfied with Graces attitude. As long as she could ept Janelle, there would naturally be a chance for her and Carl to enter into marriage. Before long, Mrs. Waters rested while making a phone call. However, Carl did not answer and had already added his mother to the cklist. On the same day, Mrs. Waters made a dozen phone calls, but Carl chose to ignore them all, leaving her feeling worried and anxious. This is troublesome. Carl refuses to answer the calls, and I dont know how to find him, Mrs. Waters said, tapping her thigh in frustration. Grace noticed Mrs. Waters distress and pondered for a few seconds before suggesting, Why dont you contact Carls agent? I know Carl trusts her, and perhaps Hailey knows where he is. Hailey? Mrs. Waters nced around, thinking of the no-nonsense and bold female agent. Alright then, Ill call her now. Mrs. Waters didnt particrly like Hailey, but she reluctantly picked up her phone in order to find Carl. Soon, the call connected, and Mrs. Waters pretended to be polite as she spoke, Hello, Im Carls mother. Have you been in contact with him recently? I need to speak with Carl urgently. Hailey didnt expect Mrs. Waters to suddenly call her. At that moment, she was outside, preparing to buy dinner for Carl. Considering Carls current state, Hailey responded tactfully, Mrs. Waters, rest assured, Carl is doing fine. However, hes not very sociable at the moment. If you have something important, I can ry the message for you. Originally, Mrs. Waters wanted to meet Carl in person, but knowing her sons temperament, she settled for the next best thing, Well, the thing is, Ive been volunteering at a welfare home recently, and I happened to see a baby girl who looks a lot like Janelle. Her nose and eyes are just like Carls. So, I suspect Janelle might still be alive. Are you sure you didnt mistake her for someone else? Hailey also knew that in the car identst month, Janelle was thrown out of the car and hasnt been seen or heard from since. But due to the long time that had passed and Janelle being less than six months old, everyone believed she was no longer alive. This was undoubtedly good news, and Haileys excitement grew as she heard Mrs. Waters reaffirm, No, Im certain I didnt make a mistake. After all, Janelle is my granddaughter too. The welfare home said they can conduct a paternity test between the child and her father. The two of them talked for a few more moments on the phone, and then Hailey hung up in a hurry, rushing back to her apartment. Opening the door, she entered the dimly lit room and saw Carl still lying in bed, as dejected as ever. Hailey also wanted Carl to pull himself together as soon as possible. She briskly walked to the side of the bed and directly pulled back the covers, trying to drag him out of bed. Carl, wake up! Im taking you somewhere. Haileys tone was urgent as she opened the curtains and searched for clothes for Carl. However, Carl remained in his despondent state and irritably waved her hand away, saying, I dont want to go anywhere. Originally, Hailey wanted to give Carl a surprise, but now she had to reveal it earlier. Standing by the bed with her hands on her hips, she sighed helplessly, Alright, Ill tell you the truth. Your daughter has been found, and she might be at the welfare home. Chapter 1014 The Last Consolation My daughter In an instant, Carl froze, his gaze fixed on Hailey with a bewildered expression. For days, he had been living in a haze, his thoughts bing dull and stagnant. Yes, just now I received a call from your mother. She said she saw a baby at the welfare center while volunteering, and the baby looks a lot like Janelle, and it was recently adopted. Hailey exined in detail, but seeing Carl still in a dazed state, she directly pulled him up from the bed. Dont just stand there. If Janelle is still alive, she is your hope. Do you want to spend your life lying in bed? Hailey earnestly persuaded, throwing clothes at Carl one by one. By the time the two of them arrived at the welfare center, it was already getting dark. Hailey exined the situation to the director, but due to theteness of the hour, they agreed toe back the next morning for a paternity test with the baby. If the results were urate, the welfare center would hand the child over to Carl. After setting the time, Hailey noticed Carl lost in thought and asked in a low voice, Carl, do you want to see the baby? At least confirm it first. But Carl shook his head, his expression conflicted. No, lets wait until tomorrow. At this moment, he didnt want to see the baby who resembled Janelle, afraid that at first nce, he would realize it wasnt her. Carl wanted to prolong this expectation until tomorrow. On the way back, Hailey received another call from Mrs. Waters. Upon hearing that Carl had already been to the welfare center and scheduled a paternity test, Mrs. Waters was overjoyed and prepared to apany them. The next day. Mrs. Waters woke up early, finished breakfast hurriedly, and took Grace to the welfare center. At the same time, Carl and Hailey came out of the apartment. Soon, the two parties met at the entrance of the welfare center. Carl saw his mothers figure, but his attitude remained unchanged. However, when Mrs. Waters saw him, not only did she find his appearance haggard, but he had also lost weight. She felt sorry for him but was powerless to help. Carl, look at yourself Mrs. Waters sighed, looking at him with a pained expression. Your face has no luster, your hair has grown long, and you have a beard. How long has it been since you shaved? Why should I shave? Carls voice was as cold as ice. Mrs. Waters had no response, so she had no choice but to follow him, holding hands with Grace, as they stepped into the threshold of the welfare center. Seeing Carls cold and resolute attitude towards his mother, Hailey wanted to say a few words of persuasion, but in the end, she shook her head. Lets go in too. Dont you want to see your daughter as soon as possible? Hailey asked with a smile. Yes. Carl simply replied, showing little change from before. Next, the four of them entered the reception room. Shortly after sitting down, the director of the welfare center appeared carrying a baby.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hello, Mrs. Waters, I have brought the child. Upon hearing the directors voice, Mrs. Waters quickly stood up. She walked over, wanting to hold the baby with an expression of adoration, but she recoiled her hand because of the dirtiness on the babys clothes. Meanwhile, Carls gaze also turned to the baby in the directors arms a few meters away, and his heart suddenly tightened. How could he not recognize his own daughter? Carl slowly stood up and walked in front of the director to take the baby in his arms. Janelle, so youre still alive In that instant, Carls eyes couldnt help but moisten. Although they hadnt done the paternity test yet, he was certain that this child was Janelle. Noticing Carls excited expression, the director kindly informed him, Mr. Waters, I understand your emotions, but until the paternity test is done, the child will have to stay at the welfare center. Then Ill do the test right now! Upon learning about the welfare centers regtions, Carl couldnt wait any longer. Mrs. Waters also pretended to be happy on the side, eximing with a joyful voice, Its fate! Its really fate! I just wanted to do some good deeds to give back to society, but I didnt expect that heaven would favor the Waters family and return our granddaughter to us so quickly. Yes, good people do get rewarded. Grace echoed along. Seeing the heartwarming atmosphere at the scene, even the director was moved, thinking that this was truly a miracle. Afterward, Carl suppressed his overwhelming joy and took Janelle to the paternity testing center. After a simple collection of blood samples and hair, the staff informed them that they would need to wait for about seven working days. Carl furrowed his brows upon hearing this and asked, Do we have to wait that long? Cant we get the results on the same day? Its possible, but if you want it expedited, there will be additional charges. Money was not an issue for the Waters family. Before Carl could say anything, Mrs. Waters decisively said, The sooner, the better. Ill go and pay the extra fees. She wasnt hoping for her granddaughter toe home, but rather, she hoped to use this child to make Carl ept her again. After more than three hours passed, it was already afternoon. During this time, Carl had been holding his daughter without letting go, and he even fed her form himself. Carl understood that the paternity test was just a formality. When he saw this fatherless and motherless baby girl for the first time, he immediately recognized her as his precious daughter. Janelle had Nanas beautiful and delicate features in her overall appearance, but her facial features were as exquisite as Carls, even though she hadnt fully developed yet. Why hasnt the test resulte out yet Mrs. Waters grew impatient and paced back and forth in the hallway of the testing center. Please have a seat and rest. Since they said the results would be avable today, it should be ready soon, Grace said considerately, staying by Mrs. Waters side as always. Meanwhile, the director of the welfare center, seeing that all of Carls attention was focused on his daughter, approached and engaged in casual conversation. About a month ago, one night, a child in our welfare center had a high fever. We were about to take him to the hospital to get a fever-reducing injection when we opened the door and saw a baby wrapped in a nket at our feet. Fortunately, I didnt step on the baby. Otherwise, the child could have been injured. As Carl listened to the directors recollection, his expression changed from gloomy to bright. He hadnt smiled for many days, but at this moment, his lips curved up as he expressed his gratitude, Thank you, Director. You have taken care of my daughter for so long. I will always remember this kindness. Youre wee. Now that the child has found her father, its better than growing up without parents in the welfare center. The director responded with a cheerful smile. While the two were talking, a staff member from the testing center appeared in the hallway, holding a report. Mr. Waters, the test results are out! Hastily approaching, the staff member handed the report directly to Carl. After multiple verifications andparisons by our staff, it is confirmed that you are indeed the biological father of the child. It fullyplies with thews of inheritance. Those words were like a heavy burden lifted off his shoulders, signifying that Carl could officially take his daughter away from the welfare center and raise her himself. With excitement shimmering in his eyes, Carl handed the report to Hailey and thanked the staff members while holding his daughter. Chapter 1015 A Glimmer of Hope After enduring several hours of turbulence, Jane finally disembarked from the ne. As she looked at the unfamiliar city, she had only one thought in her mind. That thought was that if Patrick were here, even in this unfamiliar ce, she would still find warmth. Patrick, wait for me. As long as youre here, I will definitely find you, Jane firmly believed in her heart. With this unwavering conviction, Jane walked out of the airport. As soon as she found a taxi, she gave the name of a pre-booked hotel. Her n was to go there first and then find a guide.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jane felt that April had indeede up with many helpful ideas for her. Without Aprils suggestions, she would have been lost and clueless in this new city. But now, at least she had this n. While Jane was lost in her thoughts, the driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, observing her sitting there alone in silence. The city wasnt as beautiful as Jane had imagined, nor was it as peaceful as she had hoped. Even though the driver was a woman, she had already made up her mind deep down. Are you visiting this city for the first time, miss? the driver asked politely. Jane nodded in response, still preupied with her thoughts. Well, youre lucky. This city will surely leave a deep impression on you, the driver said as she gradually deviated from the nned route. Jane, who was unfamiliar with the roads, didnt notice anything amiss and assumed this was the correct direction. Once the driver realized that Jane had no knowledge of the route, she grew bolder. While casually chatting with Jane, the driver picked up her phone and sent a message to a friend. She then continued the conversation with Jane after putting her phone down. When the vehicle arrived at a secluded street, the driver stopped the car. Jane thought they had reached their destination. Observing that Jane truly had no idea about the route, the driver nced at the alley on both sides. As soon as she spotted her aplices, a smile appeared on the drivers face. Alright, weve arrived. Once you go through that alley ahead, the hotel youre looking for will be right across, the driver said. The fare is eighty dor. I wish you a pleasant journey and hope this city will bring you peace of mind. The driver even opened the door for Jane, disying her courteous demeanor. After paying the fare, Jane started walking forward, unaware of the situation. She believed that she would reach her intended hotel by going through that alley. However, an unexpected scene unfolded as Jane entered the alley. Two women quickly surrounded her as they brushed past her. Sorry, darling, but well be taking your wallet. Hand it over now if you dont want any trouble, said the blonde woman in front, brandishing a knife. Jane was dumbfounded by what she was witnessing. To encounter such a misfortune right after arriving here was beyond herprehension. She couldnt understand why this was happening and didnt expect that the female driver had conspired with these people to deceive her. Jane tried to struggle, but she was faced with two people holding knives, leaving her with no choice. She could only obediently hand over her money. After the two individuals took Janes money and seemed to have other intentions, someone in the distance shouted, causing them to hastily flee. Just when Jane thought she had been saved, she didnt expect two men to enter with inappropriate intentions towards her. Jane could only struggle desperately and shout for help. Finally, others came to her rescue. Poor girl, how could you end up in such a ce with these people? After the localw enforcement arrived and learned about the situation, they sighed and touched their foreheads in disbelief. They were much older than Jane and felt that encountering such an incident in a foreignnd didnt reflect well on the local security but rather suggested a problem with Janes own judgment. Where are you nning to go? Shall I take you there? The personnel asked Jane afterpleting the record. I want to go to the embassy. Jane had learned her lesson and didnt dare to make random choices anymore. The personnel immediately arranged for Jane to be taken to the embassy. After a brief exchange with the personnel, Jane finally entered the embassy. Upon arriving, she felt a glimmer of warmth in her heart, as if she had found a sense of home. But then she remembered her stolen wallet, and a hint of sadness crept in. Jane recalled the phone number the police officer in her home country had given her and asked if anyone had found the owner of that number within the embassy. It turned out that the person was also an embassy staff member and happened to be present that day. When Jane exined the situation to this person, she noticed a serious expression on their face. What a reckless move. You dare to wander alone on the streets of this city? Although the security is decent, its still easy to run into trouble. Although the staff member spoke sternly, she knew she had to assist Jane in resolving her issues. Otherwise, Jane might encounter further trouble in the city, causing them more headaches. Moreover, Jane had found her using this phone number, so from any perspective, she had to help. After considering the situation, she decided to allocate a few days for embassy personnel to assist Jane, which should help resolve her problems smoothly. The staff member called for someone named Michael Owen. This is ourpatriot Jane. She came here to find someone and investigate a few things. Can you help her in the uing days? When Michael heard the staff members words, he smiled and nodded. He was also an embassy staff member. However, his work was rtively rxed, and he didnt have many responsibilities on a regr basis. Furthermore, there wasnt much going on these two days. Im d to be of service. Your safety and guidance are in my hands. But I must say, I admire your courage foring here alone. Chapter 1016 Everything is Strange Jane was greeted warmly by Michael, which made her feel a sense of home, but she couldnt adjust her current mood. She was also eager to find clues about Patrick, so she told Michael everything she knew about him. When Michael heard about this, he felt a mix of emotions. It was like a movie, with some overlyplicated twists and turns. But he also realized that Jane in front of him was a poor person with genuine feelings, and he wanted to help her even more. Dont worry, I will help you sort things out. However, I cant guarantee if we can find Patrick, but I will do my best. Michael escorted Jane to a hotel and helped her with the necessary documents. He also left her with some money before leaving the hotel. It was a cooperative unit affiliated with the embassy, so safety shouldnt be a major concern. As for the hotel Jane had booked, although the environment was good, the staff was mixed, and no one could guarantee that Jane wouldnt encounter any trouble. Jane stayed in the hotel, anxiously waiting for news. Michael arrived at the hotel excitedly. His voice had a hint of excitement as he informed Jane that there might be news about Patrick, but he couldnt bepletely sure yet. Lets go quickly then. I cant wait a moment longer here. Jane stood up quickly, ready to leave. No need to rush. We cant bepletely certain yet. I only have an address. This address is one of the ces where the person who helped Patrick obtain his identification went, but I cant guarantee the oue. Seeing Janes excitement, Michael didnt dare to take her directly with him. If it turned out not to be Patrick, he felt it would be even more difficult to handle Jane in such an excited state. So he had to be clear upfront and make sure Jane understood the situation and calmed down before proceeding. Let me tell you the details first, at least you can make a judgment. Michael exined how he traced the address using the institution that processed the identification documents. While he spoke, Michael observed Janes emotions, which were not as intense as they were initially. He knew that Jane had calmed down now. Lets go. Well go to the address and see whats going on. Jane and Michael arrived at the location-a single-story building resembling a vi. Therge windows and doors were typical of the countrys style, without any coverings.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane could see through the window that there was no one inside. Michael led Jane into the courtyard and called out a few times, but there was no response. Squeak Michael pushed the door and realized it wasnt locked. After entering, he stood at the entrance and called out again, but still no response. It seems like the owner is not home. We can only wait here and see if hees back. Since Jane had already seen that there was no one through the window, she was willing to wait here. Huh Jane noticed a pair of shoes at the entrance that she was very familiar with. It was a particr style of shoes that Patrick liked, and even the size was simr. With excitement, she picked up the shoes and examined them, but she couldnt confirm if they belonged to Patrick. This pair of shoes is the same as Patricks. Its very likely that the owner of this house is Patrick. This time we finally have a clue. Michael shook his head upon hearing this. He didnt want things to develop ording to this pattern. If he gave Jane a definite answer and filled her with hope, but it turned out to be disappointing in the end, he couldnt bear it. He didnt want to witness a woman copsing in front of him. Lets not jump to conclusions just yet. After all, these are not custom-made shoes but a branded pair. Although they are expensive, millions of pairs are sold every year. Even if you see the same style as Patricks, there are still tens of thousands of pairs with the same size sold each year. So we cant determine that these are Patricks shoes. Janes inner excitement was hard to calm, but she nodded when she heard Michaels words. However, she continued to scan the surroundings with her eyes, hoping to find more clues to prove what she had just said was correct. No, look, there are childrens clothes on the sofa. Jane had already run to the side of the sofa and held childrens clothes in her hand. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the clothes. The size of the clothes was not much different from what her children would wear. My children are also this size. If this is really where Patrick lives, its not surprising to have children this age. Thats our children. Jane muttered to herself, firmly believing that this room belonged to Patrick. Michael was a bit at a loss about how to calm Jane down in her current state. How could he make her regainposure? Even if these things belong to Patrick and the children, you still need to stabilize your emotions. Besides, I dont think this proves anything. Its still the same as what I said before. Unless you find something that canpletely prove Patricks identity, I wont consider this as credible. Michael told Jane that she must steady her emotions. They couldnt jump to conclusions about any results right now, especially since they were already here. As long as they continued to wait, the owner of the house would eventuallye back, and then they would have an answer. They couldnt judge that this was where Patrick lived based on simple childrens clothes and shoes. If that were enough evidence, they would have found Patrick long ago. So they needed to take it one step at a time. Jane had been talking to herself in excitement for a while now, but they still hadnt seen the owner of the house return. Her emotions gradually stabilized, and she now understood that Michael had a point, but she still felt a bit restless. When will the persone back? Even if we want a result, we need the person toe back. Its been an hour, and still no sign of the person returning. Did theye here for something and not n toe back? Janes mind was filled with random thoughts, and she spoke them out loud. Chapter 1017 Anything is Possible Michael hurriedly tried to calm Janes emotions, which helped her feel a little better. Do you think something happened to them again? After waiting for some time without seeing anyone return, Jane began to feel a sense of panic. She felt it was highly likely that Patrick had encountered trouble here, just like the troubles she had faced before. Jane could tell that the environment here was not stable. If it was indeed Patrick facing the same trouble, what should they do? As she thought about these things, her emotions became increasingly panicked. No, the reason they targeted you was because you were unfamiliar with the ce, and besides, youre a woman, which makes you an easier target. Why would they go after a grown man? So nothing will happen, and besides, we cant confirm if this is Patricks residence! Jane was once again reassured by Michaels words, but her emotions continued to wander anxiously in the room as she impatiently waited for Patricks return. Time passed, and Jane and Michael had been waiting here for several hours. It was already dark outside, which made Jane even more anxious. But they couldnt leave now; they were afraid of interrupting the only lead they had. They continued to wait until they heard the sound of the door. Jane stood up with excitement and went to the door, only to find a stranger carrying two children. The man wasnt very old, and he had a slender figure. Jane hadnt even had a chance to see the children properly when the man looked up and saw Jane and Michael. You Michael was about to say something, but something unexpected happened. The man, carrying the children, turned around and ran. The two children in his arms didnt seem to affect him at all, which didnt match his slender physique. Jane had already rushed over and when she saw the man trying to run outside, she suddenly found herself with a burst of strength. She caught the man after a few steps. She didnt think much; it was just instinctive reaction. She just didnt want the man to escape. Now that Jane had caught the man, he continued to hold the two children who were crying loudly. As Jane looked at the childrens faces, she couldnt see them clearly because both children were wearing hats and wrapped in thin nkets. But Jane recognized the sound of their cries; it was very familiar. She didnt let go of the mans clothes at all and shouted loudly at Michael beside her. The sound of the children is very simr to mine. Its very likely that they are my children! Quick, help me catch him! We mustnt let him get away.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Michael heard this and pushed forward together with Jane, directly bringing the man into the house. Jane blocked the doorway. Who are you? You didnt allow me to speak earlier, and now you broke into my house and want to take my children? When the man said this, Michael nced at Jane. They are clearly my children. The voice and appearance are very simr to mine. You must let me see them. Janes voice sounded urgent, and the man tightened his grip on the children in his arms. You crazy woman, dont even think about touching my children. I saw you earlier, wanting to harm my children. If I hadnt acted quickly, you might have seeded. The man firmly refused to let Jane approach the two children, let alone let her identify them. This only strengthened Janes belief that the two children belonged to her. Sir, please dont misunderstand. These two children had an incident, and we havent been able to find them. The children in your arms look very simr to hers. She just wanted to confirm it, is that too much to ask? If you wont let her confirm, then well have to call the police! The man heard Michaels words and firmly shook his head, speaking to Michael. I dare not let you touch my children. If you want to call the police, go ahead. I was actually waiting forw enforcement to handle this. You broke into my house and tried to take my children. I can see that you have ill intentions, so you wanted to get close to my children. The man firmly believed in this matter and absolutely refused to let these two strangers approach him. Now that the situation had reached a stalemate, Michael could only indicate to Jane that he would call the police. Jane believed that oncew enforcement arrived, they would naturally handle the situation. Michael picked up his phone and, seeing no objection from the man, immediately called the police. After a moment,w enforcement officers arrived at the premises. Who called the police? Michael stood up upon hearing the officers words. It was me who called! Michael said this and handed his work identification to the officer, then exined the situation concisely. Thew enforcement officers couldnt solely rely on Michaels words. When they looked at the man holding the children inside the house, the man directly spoke to the officers. I suspect that these two have ill intentions and want to take my children. I just returned home, and they were already waiting for me in the yard. When I ran to protect my children, they chased after me. Especially that crazy woman, she grabbed hold of me and wouldnt let me run. Upon hearing this, Janes anger red up again. Looking at the children, she became even more convinced that these two were her children. Otherwise, the man wouldnt have run upon seeing her. Hes lying. These two children are clearly mine. He either picked them up or obtained them through illegal means. Thew enforcement officers saw both sides sticking to their respective stories, so they decided to bring them to the police station. While making the records, they asked for every detail. After both sides had made their statements, thew enforcement officers addressed them. Now that we havepleted the records and gathered evidence, is there anything else you would like to add? If not, you can sign here. The man reviewed the records and found no issues, so he signed. Jane and Michael did the same. However, when Jane was signing, she spoke to the officer. The children belong to me. We need to conduct a paternity test. Once we do that, his true colors will be revealed. I dont care how he obtained the children, but I must prove the rtionship between these two children and myself. Thew enforcement officer listened to Janes words and nced at the man, who quickly shook his head, indicating refusal. Chapter 1018 The Children are Still Alive I cant just let someone casually take my children for a paternity test, especially when shes already a lunatic. A paternity test would also harm the children, and besides, the children are not what she ims. So theres no need for us to do a paternity test. Both sides stuck to their own ims and began arguing, prompting thew enforcement officers to quickly separate them. Jane, please calm down. Regardless of the choices we make, we must trust thew enforcement officers and rely on evidence. They will make a fair judgment and provide us with the most reasonable answer. So you cant keep arguing like this; it wont solve anything. Jane nodded upon hearing Michaels words, tears streaming down her face. For her, this was a glimmer of hope. But when hope was not given a chance to be a reality, how could she not feel heartbroken? Michael saw Janes state and spoke to the man. I apologize for our reckless behavior. Im sure you overheard what we said to thew enforcement officers earlier. There are also some details I want to share with you, to avoid any misunderstandings and to help you understand Janes anguish. Michael proceeded to exin everything, and the mans facial expression softened a bit after hearing him out. Michael bowed to thew enforcement officers and said, Im counting on you. Although I dont know what actions you will take, I believe in your fairness and justice. This matter is crucial to Jane. We acted impulsively today, and I hope you can forgive everything Jane has done. Thew enforcement officers heard his words but understood that they had no authority to forgive anyone. They could only wait and see if the man wanted to pursue the matter. If the man did choose to pursue it, they would have to handle it impartially ording to the relevant procedures. The man looked at thew enforcement officers and without hesitation, said, Lets forget about this matter. After all, I havent suffered any property damage, and the children havent been harmed. But if they cause trouble again, I wont be so lenient. Although the man could forgive Jane once, he wouldnt be able to tolerate her unreasonable behavior in his house. After all, everyone has their limits of tolerance. Now that thew enforcement officers understood the mans stance, they turned to Michael. Please advise your friend. I hope you can keep an eye on her and be more sensible. Dont engage in such actions in the future. We will handle the situation you mentioned, and now that we have your contact information, we will reach out to you if there are any further issues. After thew enforcement officers finished speaking, they warned Jane a few more times before allowing them to leave. Several days passed quietly without any other leads. After being warned by the police, Michael and Jane couldnt go and approach the man again. Time passed silently, and Janes temporary passport was about to expire, causing her increasing anxiety. At the same time, thew enforcement officers were indeed responsible and didnt simply record the incident and forget about it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Michael also used his connections and cooperated with some friends in assisting thew enforcement officers. As long as Jane didnt disturb the man, thew enforcement officers were actively working to help her. They didnt want a woman to leave their country disappointed, so they were proactive in their actions. Of course, Michaels friends and his own status had an influence behind the scenes. If Michael were an embassy official from a small country, such an attitude would not have appeared on their part. Regardless of the influence, the matter is currently progressing step by step. Unfortunately, only a small clue has been found, and it cannot be confirmed as a lead. So, in order to prevent Jane from getting anxious, Michael simply didnt tell her about these things. Sir, we have found some useful leads. Pleasee to our office immediately. Michael received a call fromw enforcement officers and didnt hesitate, going straight to their office. He knew that if thew enforcement officers didnt have a probable lead that could be evidence, they wouldnt easily ask him toe to the office. Sir, take a look at these leads. Based on these clues, I believe we can draw a conclusion. Michael quickly took the report and carefully read every line and looked at the photos on it. After he finished reading, thew enforcement officers continued speaking to him. Based on this evidence, we can conclude that the chances of Patrick and the children being alive are high, and its very likely that they are in our city. But everything rted to this case and the current leads must remain confidential. You cant easily disclose it. Thew enforcement officers looked troubled as they informed Michael. If you werent from the embassy and didnt have friends backing you up, ording to the standard procedure, even these few pages of the report wouldnt reach your hands. Although Michael now saw these things, he couldnt reveal the details. Can I tell Jane about this now? If I dont inform her, her anxious wait will likely lead to problems. Moreover, she is the most involved party in this matter. Ill ask her to keep all the evidence in her heart and not tell anyone. Thew enforcement officers shook their heads decisively and made an apologetic shrug. You can inform Jane about the progress, but the detailed evidence absolutely cannot be shared with her. It will make our job difficult. As long as it doesnt involve specific evidence and details, if she can keep even a few words confidential, then there shouldnt be a problem. Michael was thrilled to receive this answer and quickly thanked thew enforcement officers. As soon as he left thew enforcement officers office and got back into his car, he couldnt wait and picked up his phone. When Jane saw Michaels call and heard the sentence on the other end, she was told, You need to stay calm. The conclusion weve reached is that Patrick and the children might be alive! Chapter 1019 The Children Return Upon hearing these words, Jane seemed to have hope. She should have left this ce already; all her documents had expired. This phone call was like a lifeline, bringing her back to life. After hanging up the phone, Jane hurriedly went to the embassy. As soon as she reached the entrance, she saw Michael waiting for her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jane quickly approached him and anxiously asked, Has that person agreed to the DNA test? She had ced all her hopes on that person, hoping for a positive oue. Michael nodded instantly and nced at Jane. He came here this morning and said he agreed to the test, requesting it to be done today. Upon hearing this, Jane burst into tears of joy. It was the only good news she had heard in such a long time, and she hoped for the most urate answer. Jane pulled him and entered the embassy, where they saw the person holding two children in his arms. It felt very familiar to Jane, as if there was a blood connection between them. Jane couldnt control herself and tried to hug the two children but was stopped by the man. I agree to do the DNA test. If the results show that these children are not yours, you mustpensate me for the harassment during this time. Jane immediately nodded and gave a definite answer, Dont worry, no matter the results, I willpensate you! Seeing that they had reached an agreement, the embassy staff led them to the hospital. Outside the hospital, embassy staff awaited their arrival at the blood collection area. When the two children had their blood drawn, they both started crying. The sound of their cries shattered Janes heart. Look how sad they are crying. Can I help you soothe them? Dont worry, I wont take these two children away. I wont harm you until the results are out. As a mother herself, seeing these two unfamiliar children cry was like seeing her own children. It brought forth a touch of maternal love. The man looked at Jane thoughtfully and nodded. Alright! Jane first held one of the children and suddenly remembered that the child had a birthmark. She lifted the childs clothes and checked the shoulder for the birthmark, but there was not a trace of it. The shoulder was perfectly clean. This made her ce all her hopes on the test results. Jane gentlyforted the child in her arms, feeling as if she had found the feeling offorting her own children before. It made her nostalgic. Jane even called out her own childs name. The man witnessed this scene and seemed to understand something. The three of them sat quietly in chairs, waiting for the test results. I apologize for what happened before. Today, seeing youforting the child, I realized that you truly are a dedicated mother. The man sincerely apologized, which made Jane smile. Every mother is dedicated. I have been away from my children for over two months. During this time, I have thought about my children every moment. I hope you can understand. Michael gently patted Janes shoulder. Rx, the test results will be out soon. Jane chatted with him absentmindedly. What about the childrens mother? The man immediately turned away as if touched a sore spot. Im sorry, I cant disclose that. Upon hearing this, Jane didnt ask any further questions. They waited quietly for a couple of hours until the test results finally came out. The results showed that there was indeed a blood rtionship between Jane and the children, and Jane was their mother. Michael ced the test report in Janes hand, while another copy was given to the man. Both of you take a look, he said. The man didnt show much excitement upon seeing the test report. He already knew the result. However, Jane couldnt contain her emotions any longer. This news left Jane somewhat bewildered. With tears streaming down her face, she looked at the two children. She had been so close to her own children, yet couldnt approach them. Are they really my children? Are they really mine, and they havent Jane had many unknown doubts in her mind, waiting to be resolved. But her joy couldnt be concealed. Jane held the mans hand without ming him too much, expressing her gratitude repeatedly. Thank you, thank you for saving my children and providing them with such a good life. Although the mans own life wasnt very abundant, he took great care of the two children. The man ced both children in Janes arms, allowing her to hold them gently. These are your children. Im giving them back to you now. After saying this, the man prepared to leave. Michael stepped forward and stopped him. Wait a moment. Lets discuss the situation regarding these two children. We dont know much about it yet. Lets go back to the embassy and learn more in detail. They thought the man would refuse, but he cooperated willingly. Jane held her own children tightly, and the children, as if sensing Jane, clung to her. Even the crying from earlier seemed to have stopped, and the children no longer felt sad. Im sorry, my children. I havent been good. I havent taken care of you properly, nor fulfilled my duties as a mother. I wont abandon you again, no matter what. The two children stared at Jane with their eyes wide open, as if responding to her. Michael approached them. The future is long, and youll have plenty of time to reunite. Lets return to the embassy for now. And so, they all returned to the embassy. Along the way, Jane personally carried the two children, not allowing anyone else to interfere. The children fell asleep in Janes arms, and Jane slowly regained herposure. She ced the children on a small bed, but didnt take her eyes off them. The man sat nearby. Inside the embassy, they were led to a meeting room by the embassy staff. Jane sat across from the man, with Michael beside her. Janeswyer and the embassys appraiser were also present. Now that everyone is here, we should discuss the matter of the two children. I believe we should have some understanding, said the embassy representative. Michael added, We know you have many questions in your mind. Feel free to ask anything. Jane nodded slowly, staring at the man in front of her. Where did the two childrene from? Chapter 1020 Returning Home When she witnessed her own children falling into the water, with Patrick jumping in after, she knew she would never forget that scene for the rest of her life. How could it be that a few monthster, her children miraculously reappeared on the other side of the ocean? She couldnt understand the intricacies of what had transpired during that time. The man nced at Jane and calmly said, You may not believe it, and I find it somewhat unbelievable myself. How could a single man like me end up with these two children? It happened during a boating trip when I saw these two children floating in the sea, crying inconsbly. So, I took them with me, thinking they were abandoned. Little did I know the hardships they had been through. The man spoke with sincerity, as if recounting something he had personally experienced. However, Jane found it hard to believe his words. The two children, not even three months old, had a slim chance of survival the moment they fell into the water. How could they have drifted across the ocean? Are you telling the truth? No lies? Jane asked, unable to fully trust. I am telling the truth. Havent you seen them already? How else could I have these two children? The man reassured her, having tested his words to put Jane at ease. Jane stood up and walked over to the embassy personnel, whispering in their ears, Id like to speak with him alone for a moment. The embassy staff nced at Michael and nodded in agreement. They all left the meeting room, leaving only Jane and the man inside. Jane looked into the mans eyes once again and repeated her question, Look into my eyes and tell me the truth. Are you sure everything you said is real? The man sighed deeply. I knew I couldnt hide it from you. He told me everything back then, but I couldnt ept it. He? Janes expression immediately turned nervous as she asked, Who is he? Patrick! The word made Janes heart skip a beat. Hes alive? Seeing the mans silence, Jane couldnt believe it and asked again, Have you seen him? Did he entrust these two children to you? We were good friends. When he came to me with these two children, drenched and feverish, he exined the situation. The children had high fevers, and we had no way to help them. They spent a long time in the hospital, and the boy had pneumonia. This time in the water almost took their lives. If it werent for Patricks constant care, you wouldnt have seen these two children! Jane couldnt remain calm after hearing this. Countless thoughts and doubts flooded her mind, making it hard for her to believe. Tears welled up in her eyes. Thank you, thank you. My children, theyre still so young, yet theyve already suffered so much. If it werent for your caring, I might never have seen them again or found them. Besides gratitude, there was no room for any other emotions in Janes heart now, nor any other thoughts. Only endless sighs and regret remained.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Now, can you tell me where he is? Jane choked out. The man shook his head. Let it be. Your visa expires tomorrow, and you must return to your country today, or youll be deported. You need to think it through. She had almost forgotten about that. Busy wiping away her tears, a bitter smile formed on her lips. Youre my savior, and yet I doubted you. Im truly sorry! Ill take the two children with me today. If possible, Id like you toe with us and return home together. What do you think? The man pondered for a moment, then shook his head. Ill wait here for his return! Jane didnt force him and listened to his thoughts and opinions, silently waiting for the oue. She walked out of the door with the man, and Michael noticed Janes unusual behavior and quickly approached, asking, Whats wrong? What happened? Jane shook her head. Im going back today, taking the two children with me. Michael looked at her with surprise. Have you made up your mind? Jane nodded firmly. Ill help you book the tickets. Jane declined, saying, Youve already been very helpful during this time. If we meet again in the future, it will be fate! Hearing this, Michael smiled brightly under the sun. The man stood behind, witnessing this scene, and a smile appeared on his face. It was the happiest moment he had experienced in many days, without a doubt. And so, Jane embarked on her journey back home with the two children. On the airne, she took care of the two children by herself. One child sat on her left, and the other on her right. Even the flight attendant couldnt bear to see it and approached, asking, Maam, do you need any help? Jane was about to refuse when she heard a voice from behind, Let me do it! She turned around and found it was Michael, and she immediately smiled. How did you? Michael stepped forward and held one of the children in his arms, gently soothing them. Youre returning home alone with two children, and we dont feel at ease, so I came to apany you back. Jane couldnt help but sigh. Indeed, being treated preferentially as a citizen had its pride. The flight attendant watched them, smiling at their affectionate appearance, while the two children blinked in their arms, silently observing. She couldnt help but praise, You two are truly loving! Jane was about to exin when Michael stopped her. Thank you! After the flight attendant left, Michael whispered in Janes ear, The ne is crowded, and its better to avoid unnecessary attention. With Michaels support throughout the journey, Jane felt much more rxed, and there wasughter along the way. After a five-hour journey, they finally arrived back in their home country. April came to pick them up, and Jane and Michael walked down from the ne, each holding a child. There was an indescribable feeling that made Jane hold her child even tighter. Its been a long time since I returned home. It feels great to be home! Michael couldnt help but admire. Jane looked up at him and asked, When are you leaving? I just got off the ne, and youre already rushing me? Thats not very considerate, is it? Michael teased her, carrying the child and walking ahead. Jane followed behind, exining, No, Im afraid of affecting your work! It wont. The two of them walked out through the VIP channel and saw Aprils figure waiting outside. When April saw Jane, she was initially stunned, her eyebrows furrowing. Then she hugged Jane tightly. Chapter 1021 The Appearance of the Pansy Family Im back, its so good to be back. April was so excited that tears streamed down her face. Seeing her good friend return with the two children they had regained, it made her even happier. In her joy, April noticed the man standing beside Jane. He couldnt be described as handsome, but his demeanor was gentle, and he looked very refined. April patted Janes shoulder and asked, Who is this person? Jane pushed her away and said, Lets talk about it in the car. They all got into the car and sat in the back seats. Jane sat in the front passenger seat, and the driver was Janes personal driver,. As soon as they got in the car, April entertained the two children, who were well-behaved. However, her eyes kept drifting towards Michael.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After arriving home, Jane handed the two children over to the nannies, who looked surprised. She didnt provide any exnation. Are you going home? Jane asked Michael. Michael smiled wryly and said, As an orphan, I dont have a home. Upon hearing this, Jane and April exchanged nces, unsure of what to say. Michael took a step forward and patted Janes shoulder. I still have important matters to attend to. You two have a reunion. Then, he left alone. April bombarded Jane with questions and finally learned about all of her whereabouts and actions abroad. No wonder you havent contacted me all this time. I understand now, April couldnt help but sigh. As long as the two children are safe, thats all that matters. But I always feel that something is fishy. If the children cane back, why cant Patrick? April wondered. At the mention of Patricks name, Jane felt a chilling sensation, as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She fought back tears, refusing to let them fall. Aprilforted her for a while but didnt ask any further questions before leaving for thepany. Jane stayed at home with the two children, gazing at their faces with tenderness and a smile on her lips. She didnt want to do anything else now. She just wanted to watch her children grow up slowly by her side. Even her work had been neglected in these past few days, but to her, it was as precious as a recovered pearl. If she had to make the choice again, she would definitely be extremely cautious and never let the children out of her sight, just like now. Now, the people from the Pansy family also knew that the children were back in Janes hands, and they were all gathered together, discussing the situation. As Mike looked at the serious expressions of the people in front of him, he knew that what the Pansy family had done to Jane was truly unforgivable. But now, none of that mattered. Since the children were back, everything should revolve around them. The only thing they should focus on now was this. Jane will have a hard time taking care of the children alone. I also really miss the kids. Do you have any ideas? Mike asked, staring at the people in front of him, waiting to see if they coulde up with a satisfactory solution. Beatrice had narrowly escaped the consequences of her previous actions. Although she felt a bit uneasy facing Mike this time, not knowing how to interact with him, Mike didnt bring up that matter, which made her feel more at ease. Now that Mike needed to bring Janes children back, she also considered the issue in her heart. When she thought about it, she spoke up directly. Why dont we go and see the children? That way, we can also observe Janes attitude. For the first time, we shouldnt make any demands. Our main focus should be on observing Jane. If we have the opportunity, we can think of other solutions. Beatrices attitude was clear. Jane had already been thoroughly offended by them, and this time, they wanted to negotiate with her. She felt that it was necessary to find a suitable time to assess Janes attitude and see if there was any improvement. If her attitude hasnt improved, any demands they make would be in vain. But if Janes attitude has shown some change, they can delve into the specifics. The method you proposed is feasible, but I cant wait that long. You need to seize the opportunity. If the timing is right, present the request ordingly. When Beatrice heard Mikes firm words, she didnt know what choice to make. If she refused, she feared she would feel ufortable facing Mike. But if she epted directly, she knew she couldnt handle the situation alone and would need some help. In that case, several of us should go together, and I shouldnt be the one to bring it up. I can only show sincere intentions. If I bring it up, Jane will definitely refuse. Perhaps she might even kick us out in anger. Mike thought for a moment and agreed with Beatrices reasoning. The rtionship between both parties had been tense in the past, and it had even reached the point of confrontation. If Beatrice were to say those words now, she wouldnt be able to bring herself to do it. Moreover, it would only escte the conflict. So, apart from Beatrice, there were only a few people left to choose from. After discussing among themselves, they decided to let the youngest uncle bring up the issue. As the youngest uncle was not considered a direct member of the Pansy family, it was most appropriate for him to broach the subject casually. After everyone reached an agreement, they drove directly to Janes ce. Upon arrival, everyone greeted Jane with great enthusiasm, paying no attention to her cold expression. These children are so adorable. It would be great if Mike could spend more time with them. Mike deliberately responded, Taking care of the children wouldnt be a problem, but unfortunately, Im getting older and my health isnt good. It wouldnt be feasible for me to travel back and forth. When Beatrice heard this, she intentionally remarked on how much Mike loved these children, all the while stealing nces at Jane. She hoped to find an answer from Janes behavior but was disappointed. Jane remained cold and indifferent. She neither acknowledged nor showed any sign of response. She even deliberately avoided looking in Beatrices direction. This made Beatrice feel extremely awkward. However, they had to resolve this matter; otherwise, they wouldnt be able to satisfy Mike. Beatrice knew she couldnt handle Mikes anger when they returned home. Now, weve regained the children we lost. These two adorable kids will definitely grow up healthy. Chapter 1022 Snatching the Children I agree. How can we allow these adorable children to grow up unhealthy? And there are so many people who love them. As the group of people spoke, they expressed their fondness for the children. Therefore, they now wanted to get closer to the children. They chatted among themselves, but Jane maintained a cold expression and remained silent. Although she asionally responded to the rtives who were usually kind to her and not cold-hearted, shepletely ignored those who had a history of grievances with her. Mike gave the youngest uncle a few meaningful nces, hoping he would raise the question they wanted to discuss. However, the youngest uncle couldnt find a suitable opportunity, and he also didnt want to deepen the conflicts within the family by bringing up the issue as promised to Mike. He knew he had to wait for the right moment. If there was no suitable chance, he would rather not mention it at all. Mike couldnt hold back any longer and took a chance to bring up the topic, testing Jane. Jane, now that Patrick is gone, its really not easy for you to raise two children on your own. We all understand that. Especially since Im still the head of the family, I truly admire your determination. But we cant burden you with this responsibility forever. When Mike saw that Jane didnt react to his words, he furrowed his brow and continued. I know you may have some other thoughts in your mind, but theres one thing you must know-youre still a woman. You have your own job, your own life. You cant just stay at home taking care of the children every day. Jane didnt know what Mike wanted to say, but she had her own thoughts. She simply looked at Mike, remaining silent, wanting to see what he intended to do. Its really tough for a woman to raise two children alone and not be able to live and work normally. I have a solution to help you. Its a win-win n. We can help you take care of the children, and you can be free. It will also be easier for you to find a suitable partner in the future. After Mike finished speaking, the others chimed in, discussing the situation for a girl like Jane. How difficult would it be for her to marry with two children? Although in this era, having children as a woman isnt a big issue, someone like Jane, with good prospects. If she has children, it would be difficult for her to find someone who matches her, especially with these two children. Finding a good family would be even more impossible. And now, Mike happens to love the children very much. They also suggested that Jane hand the children over to Mike, which would be a win-win situation. As they continued speaking, they all seemed to be considering Janes best interests. When Jane heard these words, she furrowed her brow. To her, these peopleing today seemed like wolves in sheeps clothing, with ulterior motives. These people had never cared about Jane all this time, nor had they visited her. Only a few rtives who had a good rtionship with Jane called her on the phone but couldnte over for various reasons. But now that Jane brought the children back, these people flocked to her. Whether it was those who had conflicts with her in the past or those who always argued with her whenever they met, they all came. This made her puzzled, and now she finally understood what was really going on. I can take care of my own children. I dont need you toe and give me advice, nor do I need you to consider my future. Janes icy words conveyed her rejection, but the rtives continued to persuade her, talking all at once. Since Mike loves the children so much, why are you so stubborn about keeping them? Cant you choose a path that benefits everyone? Its not like the children will definitely be happy if they stay with you. On the contrary, taking care of two children alone will burden you. Jane didnt listen to any of these words and insisted on not letting the children be taken away. By now, she understood what these people were up to, and how could she allow them to achieve their goals? Even if these people had other intentions, Jane might not agree, let alone let them take away her beloved children. I think its better if Mike temporarily takes them back. If Jane wants to see the children in the future, she can visit them! Even if Jane wants to bring the children backter, its negotiable. After all, they are her children. The youngest uncle tried to mediate, but if it werent for Mikes constant signaling with his gloomy face, and Janes current unpleasant expression, the youngest uncle might have made a different choice. How could Jane listen to their words? When Jane saw these people wanting to take the children away, her face turned angry, and finally, she burst out. Dont pretend to care anymore. Isnt the purpose of your visit today to take the children away? I can tell you, its not happening. Jane made it clear with her words, and some of the other rtives became impatient and started using Jane directly. These are Patricks children, so you dont have the right to decide everything about them. Even if you consider custody, you are in second ce. Michael had already be impatient as he watched these people harassing Jane. What custody are you talking about? Do you even understand what custody means? Parents have the first right to custody, and you have no say in anything else. When some people heard Michaels words, they looked at him with their eyes. They had always found it strange that Michael just sat here and watched them argue. Now, he had taken the initiative to stand up and use them, which made them furious. They felt that someone like Michael wasnt worthy of saying anything to them. So, someone pointed at Michael and said, This is a matter for our Pansy family, and it concerns our children. It has nothing to do with you. Dont show off your ignorant knowledge here.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I suspect theres some secret between you and Jane. Otherwise, why would you be so eager and proactive? Chapter 1023 Splashing Dirty Water Some rtives had already started throwing usations, thinking that it was worth taking advantage of the confusion. For them, there was no reason to be kind to someone without cause, nor was there unfounded animosity. So now, Michael standing up to defend Jane definitely indicated that there was a rtionship between them. Otherwise, Michael wouldnt bother doing something meaningless, especially since his involvement already showed his stance. Dont speak nonsense. Some people naturally know the rtionship between Jane and me, but its definitely not as you describe. After Michael said this, some people startedughing. Not as we describe? What do you think were saying? The connection between you two is as clear as day. Now I understand why youre here. Are we mistreating you while we hold the children? Isnt it a good opportunity to get rid of your worries? Youre pretending to be righteous here, but its useless. These rtives were deliberately adding fuel to the fire, but Janes anger had already taken over. Regardless of who said such things, Jane directly retorted, and in the end, these people dared not say anything more. Seeing this, Mike could only address everyone. Lets all calm down. Lets go back and think about it. We need to find a solution that benefits Jane and all of us. Theres no point in staying here any longer today. Lets go. Mike stood up, and the other rtives had no choice but to leave as well. After all, the argument had already disrupted their intentions. They didnt know what the right choice was at this point. They could only follow behind Mike and discuss how to proceed when they returned to the Pansy family, rather than staying here and continuing the noisy confrontation, which wouldnt solve anything. They now understood Janes resolute attitude. When all the rtives of the Pansy family returned home, they sat on the couch and discussed the events of the day. Mikes face showed displeasure, but no one thought of any other solution. We must share the burden with Mike in this matter. We cant just leave it like this. Beatrice took the initiative to speak, and although the others nodded, they all knew that finding a solution would be difficult. Without considering other perspectives, there was simply no way to resolve the situation. After chatting for a while, Mike angrily left. Since no one proposed a viable idea, his departure actually made these people feel relieved.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They had already formed an idea in their mind earlier, but they hadnt voiced it yet. Because they werent sure if Mike would agree to it, but now that he had left, they werent afraid anymore. When she saw Michael earlier, she already had some thoughts, and she had been contemting them for a while. Now that Mike was gone, she smiled and spoke to the rtives in front of her. Since Jane doesnt agree with this matter, lets force her to agree. Isnt she taking care of the children at home? Lets make her unable to be at home. She treats the children like treasures, right? Lets make her suffer losses in other aspects, so she wont have time to care for the children ore to us willingly to negotiate terms. Harrisons words puzzled and confused the others, unsure of what method Harrison would use. Harrison smiled and didnt tell the others. However, once everyone left, he shared his idea with Beatrice and a few others. After all, this idea required support and someone to act upon it. When Beatrice heard Harrisons idea, she immediately nodded. For her, there was no better choice. The next day, rumors started spreading on various websites and forums, all revolving around Jane and Beatrice. Some rumors aimed to tarnish their rtionship by suggesting they had a scandalous secret, while others used Jane of wrongdoing towards Patrick. In any case, these rumors came from different angles and tactics, as if overnight, numerous concrete pieces of evidence had emerged. Some people who came across these rumors began discussing them, even though some had known about Janes deep affection for Patrick in the past. However, these people also knew that Jane and Patrick no longer had any marital rtionship. Therefore, based on this fact, they were fueling the online gossip, questioning whether it was true or false. But by noon, they no longer needed to specte because someone took the initiative to step forward. They wanted to find Jane and question her about whether she had done anything to betray Patrick. These individuals were Janes female fans, and whether someone had orchestrated or organized them behind the scenes remained unknown. It was simply a few female fans who hade to a consensus, while others echoed their sentiments. So, at noon, these people cornered Jane at the entrance of herpany. Jane had no choice but to face them. After all, she was aware of these online rumors, and since she hadnt done anything wrong, she had nothing to fear. Are you really so unfaithful? Have you done many things that hurt Patrick? Are those online rumors true? Youve deeply saddened and disappointed us. The Jane we liked is definitely not the person you seem to be. Upon hearing the words of her fans, Janes smile carried sincerity. She knew that if she wanted to regain the trust of these fans, she had to demonstrate her attitude. Thank you for liking me, and thank you for giving me the opportunity to exin. Otherwise, you wouldnt havee here today. I know that every rumor and gossip always serves a purpose when it tries to attack someone. Im willing to ept the challenge of facing all of it. As Jane spoke these words, everyone looked at her, not understanding what challenge she was referring to. She continued addressing her fans. Rumors and gossip are fueled by people with ulterior motives, but the truth will never be afraid of anyones defamation. Im willing to let everyone present substantial evidence to prove the authenticity or falsity of any online rumor. Chapter 1024 Worries and Fears Janes attitude was clear: if there was any truth to these online rumors, she was willing to ept criticism from everyone. But if there was no truth to them, she would hold the responsible party ountable. She also wanted the support of her dedicated fans to uncover the truth and bring justice to the situation. Janes attitude started to change the minds of some of her fans who hade to confront her. They began voicing their support for Jane once again. The individuals with ulterior motives were unable to achieve their goals anymore, as everyone now believed Janes words. They knew that Jane wouldnt make such promises to her fans if she had actuallymitted those actions. Confirming ones innocence doesnt fear any usations, so the online rumors and gossip became irritating to them. They all shouted for Jane to find the real culprit and ensure that the mastermind behind it faced punishment. Jane nodded and responded to everyone with a smile, assuring them to wait for updates. After all the fans left the scene, the corresponding news quickly spread online. Janespany was not affected by this incident, and she felt relieved. She couldnt ept any damage to herpany. Fortunately, she didnt have to worry about it now. Although Jane had sent the fans away, she remembered what she had said to them. Therefore, she had to take countermeasures and fight back against anyone who tried to defame her. It wasnt just about her; it also concerned Michael. Jane didnt want her innocent friend to be implicated. She also didnt want herpany to be dragged into the situation. Jane suspected that this person had sinister intentions, likely targeting herpany to ruin her reputation. Otherwise, such information would never have been leaked. Of course, Jane had other thoughts and judgments. She wasnt a fool; she was a seasoned businesswoman who had experienced the ups and downs of the business world. The incident urred right after the Pansy familys rtives left unhappily yesterday. How could Jane not understand the connection? Thus, Jane called Sarah and exined the situation, sharing her suspicions. Focus your attention on the rtives of the Pansy family. One of them must be involved. And if we narrow it down further, you know which individuals were once at odds with me. Sarah nodded, feeling that Jane had been wronged in this situation. They needed to uncover the truth, bring justice to Jane, and ensure thepany wasnt affected.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The best approach was to debunk the rumors and expose the mastermind behind it. Being passive and defensive wouldnt solve the problem; they had to take proactive action. As the day went on, the online discussions became divided into two factions. Some came to support Jane, constantly berating those who smeared her online. On the other hand, there were people who were trying to defame Jane, continuously speaking ill of her. They criticized her for not presenting any evidence to prove her innocence. These individuals had their own interests at stake; otherwise, why would they voluntarily step forward? Not many fans would purposely harm their idol. Most of the fans were genuinely devoted to the person they admired, and they wouldnt persistently defame Jane after feeling hurt. A few dayster, Sarah returned to Janes office with the investigation update. As you suspected, these people are indeed relentless. I have identified several individuals involved in this matter. All of them are from the Pansy family, and the main instigator is Patricks aunt. Harrison hired some inte trolls. As Sarah spoke these words, she was seething with anger. She couldnt fathom how malicious a person could be to make such choices. It was no longer just a matter of blocking someones financial path; it was about destroying a persons reputation and causing lifelong distress. Fortunately, Harrisoncked experience in these matters, leaving behind some loopholes. Sarah now had everything under control. She had obtained videos, audio recordings, and even information about the few anti-fans who were instigated to cause trouble. Now she wanted to see Janes true attitude to decide the next course of action. Jane sat there, reminiscing about scene after scene from the past. She no longer had any concept of familial affection in her heart. Facing this group of people, they couldnt be considered rtives. She had always been suppressed by them. Jane decided that this time she must fight back; otherwise, everyone would take advantage of her vulnerability. She also wanted to let these people know that there would be consequences for bullying someone. Harrison has been living abroad all this time, but from what I know, he hasnt done anything honorable during these years. But I dont have evidence, so Im relying on you this time. We must obtain some corresponding evidence. We need to fight fire with fire. Janes attitude was clear. Since Harrison was tarnishing her reputation in this manner, she would retaliate in the same way. Only then would Harrison understand the true consequences of tit for tat. If a persons reputation, the thing they care about the most, is destroyed, it will undoubtedly cause immense pain. Harrison was actually nning to make Jane endure this pain, so Jane wouldnt hold back. Sarah truly made an effort this time. She not only reached out to many friends to gather information but also spent some money. Money can make things happen, so everything went smoothly. Soon, all the information about Harrison, who was abroad, had been gathered by Sarah. Even some of Harrisons former close associates, who had a good rtionship with him, came forward. They had all received money and no longer cared about the trivial matters between themselves and Harrison. Chapter 1025 Seizing the Opportunity The decline of Patrickspanys stock presented an opportunity for Jane. She had always wanted to acquire thepany but never had the chance. Now, she had found that opportunity. She knew this wasnt merely kicking someone while they were down; if she had to describe it in one word, it would be fulfillment. Thepany shoulde back, but where should I start? Jane pondered. Soon, she had an idea. She needed to investigate the financial issues within thepany. It was like adding fuel to the fire. Finding operational and production-rted problems would be enough. With the current stock decline, it was like pushing thepany closer to the edge of a cliff, inevitably causing a greater crisis. Even if Harrison wanted to salvage the situation, it would likely be an impossible task. So, for Jane, her course of action was simple. Sitting at her desk, Janes fingers danced across the keyboard like an agile sprite. This was something she was familiar with beyond measure. She had rediscovered the feeling she once had. This feeling was even more intriguing than managing apany. Especially when she saw a string of data on theputer, one after another, they were her soldiers. She wouldmand these soldiers to attack and capture the fortress, particrly the internal data of Patrickspany. Jane believed that once she had ess to this data, every aspect of its operations would be transparent before her eyes. She only needed to carefully search for any vulnerabilities. After a busy afternoon, a smile appeared on Janes face. She had returned with a full load. However, someone needed to cooperate with her to investigate and execute these findings. Jane went to her office, where the absolute core elite of thepany sat. She first mentioned her intention to take advantage of the opportunity to acquire Patrickspany. It is indeed a good opportunity, but if we obtain such apany, can it really be revived? one assistant raised concerns. Moreover, Harrison wont just stand by; he will definitely find a way. It will increase the difficulty of our acquisition. The assistant was rational, considering everything in the best interest of thepany, which led her to voice her judgment. Harrison will never have such an opportunity. You all just need to follow my orders and seize the chance, using the best timing to swallow thispany bit by bit. No one knew what method Jane would employ, but since Jane had made up her mind, they could only follow her lead. After everyone left, only the assistant remained in Janes office. Pay attention to the dynamics on the inte. Adjust our teams ns ording to those developments. Ill email you based on the actual situation. Dont miss the best opportunities, but also remember what were here to do. We can also fan the mes from behind. The assistant was somewhat puzzled, but she also had a sense of understanding Janes words. She could tell that Jane had already concluded that a crisis was bound to ur within Patrickspany. They would take advantage of the situation to make a grand appearance. This would make Patrickspany face an even greater crisis, causing the stock to continue its descent. Then they could strike. After Jane gave a few more instructions, she finally let the assistant leave. She took out herputer again and after some typing and clicking, a mysterious smile appeared on her face. The next day, news about Patrickspany flooded the inte, one wave after another. No matter what the news was, it seemed to have some semnce of truth, even if it could be considered as evidence. Even if it was just a rumor, it sounded so real. In any case, Patrickspanys stock continued to plummet. Following Janes instructions, members of Janespany took advantage of the situation and acquired a considerable amount of stock. Now Harrison had realized what was happening, but it was toote. Facing such a low stock price, he couldnt save the situation with his own abilities. He could only continue to support thepany forcefully. He also knew that the scattered stocks in the market were not enough to allow hispanys ultimate fate to be controlled by others. Jane released another bombshell online, and although the news was true, she deliberately concealed certain details. Now, everyone on the inte was discussing Harrisons ipetence and ignorance. No wonder Patrickspany is facing such huge problems. It turns out the CEO is incapable of managing apany. How can thepany develop in a positive direction with someone like him! I really hope the authorities thoroughly investigate Patrickspany. Otherwise, its highly likely that this man will drain itpletely. Rumors spread online, dividing into two factions. One faction focused on thepanys management issues, relentlessly pursuing them. The other faction demanded strict punishment for Harrison. Initially, these voices were spontaneous from inte users. Butter on, they were intentionally guided, leading to several instances of thepanys stock hitting the limit down. All of this was orchestrated by the members of Janespany. While Janes employees were stirring up trouble from behind the scenes, they identally had their identities exposed by inte users. Harrison, furious, sought out Jane. Youre doing a great job of kicking us while were down. How can you bear to watch Patrickspany copse? Cant you spare us? This is Patrickspany were talking about. Cant you believe that I dont want to see it fail? Cant you let us off the hook? Although Harrison was angry, he knew he had done something wrong. If Jane hadnt helped or if Jane didnt stop, it would be difficult to handle the situation. Its not that I cant help you or stop. Its just that I dont trust you to continue staying in thepany. Thats why Im going to acquire thispany! Harrison couldnt agree with Janes words, and they argued, resulting in Harrisons defeat. However, he still refused to let Jane acquire thepany. After the heated argument, they parted ways.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jane had already anticipated this oue beforehand. Chapter 1026 Seize the Initiative Harrison was skilled at the tactic of taking action before reporting. He knew that thepany was in a life-or-death crisis.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If he didnt make a choice now, it would be difficult for thepany to survive. The next day, he released a smokescreen to the public. Online discussions had already begun, and Janes assistant found Jane and showed her the news. What a clever way to divert attention. He thought this could ease the shareholders emotions, but hes wrong! Ive already told him before to acquire Patrickspany, but he disagreed. Now hes ying this merger card, thinking he can get away with it. Janes expression wasplicated as she spoke. She couldnt fathom how shameless someone could be. If they had directly refused Harrison, it might have meant that they silently approved of using certain methods to save her. Of course, this was also to help Patrickspany. But after their previous argument, Jane had made her stance clear. Yet Harrison still dared to use his reputation to carry out his actions. This made Jane feel that Harrison had reached a desperate point, and she wouldnt proactively step forward to speak out. However, Jane believed that Harrisons calctions were off. Soon, a bigger bombshell emerged the next evening, a life-or-death revtion. This revtion fermented online with apanying evidence. This time, there was more evidence than before, which simply pointed out the problems with Patrickspanys management. No wonder they say Harrison is ipetent. This is not ipetence. Its about stuffing all the money into his own pocket. It seems Harrison haspletely ruined Patrickspany. No wonder the stock has plummeted. Its understandable. Media journalists had already set their sights on Harrison while inte usersmented. When they interviewed Harrison, he sternly warned them. Ourpany will release a statement. Someone is maliciously defaming us online, and we will investigate. Although Harrison said so, these journalists noses were as sensitive as a dogs, very sharp. Through variousparisons of information and data,bined with the evidence released online, they could already confirm the possibility of the situation being true. The inte was flooded with reports and news, one wave after another. Janes office was filled with smiles, and several people were waiting for Janes nextmand. When Jane looked at them, she knew what choice to make. Youve all done well before, but you were a bit slow. Now, you need to act faster. We cant give others a chance. Although I hope to see Patrickspany in crisis, we must be the ones to resolve that crisis in the end. Janes intention was clear: she had to have control over the stocks. Only then could she control everything. But if there were problems even with the basicpetition for stocks, if someone took advantage of the situation, Patrickspany couldpletely copse. We need toplete the acquisition as soon as possible. Even if we make a big show of our stance, theres no problem. This will make thosepanies who want to muddy the waters retreat, and it will be easier for us. The others understood Janes meaning and nodded in agreement. Jane told them all to go out and get to work. Now Jane has sent another official letter to Patrickspany, expressing her attitude. Harrison never even considered Janes intention to acquire thepany and directly ignored it. With such a significant problem in thepany, it was only natural for the other board members to convene a board meeting. For them, the daily stock prices were like knives, cutting into their flesh. They couldnt just sit idly by. Several board members called Harrison one after another, asking for exnations, but he struggled to provide satisfactory answers. Initially, he had hoped that the board members would continue injecting funds, giving thepany a chance to see if any miracles could happen and revive it. That way, they could persist a little longer. Unfortunately, his idea of calling a board meeting to discuss this matter was directly vetoed by the other board members. Now everyone had lost confidence. If someone could offer them a high price for their stocks immediately, they would willingly sell them. Some board members even intended to sell their stocks to Jane, but the current transfer would result in significant losses. So these people were still hesitating, constantly urging Harrison, all in the hopes of turning thepanys fortunes around. Push, push, push What can I do? Jane is pressuring us at every step. Its not like Im doing nothing. Harrison was so frustrated that he smashed the water ss in his hand. Patricks uncle frowned beside her. At this point, he felt there was only one option left. The others may not be able to persuade Jane, and Jane wont give them any face either. Now, its up to one person to take action. Perhaps it will have some effect. Even if its just a slight effect, it will give us an opportunity. But if we continue like this, weve already reached a dead end. Harrison immediately realized this when he heard these words. He wasnt dumb; he was just anxious and hadnt thought of this path before. He hurriedly went to find Mike because he might be able to make a difference in this matter. After pleading with him, Mike had no choice. Because no one wanted to see this problem in Patrickspany, Mike decided to go directly to Jane. He hoped that with a genuine attitude, he could touch Janes heart and discuss countermeasures together. This might save Patrickspany from bankruptcy. Since Jane had made this decision, how could she easily change her mind? She had no intention of seeing Mike. So she simply found an excuse to avoid him. Even if Mike was waiting there desperately, she had to be firm. After all, they had hurt her deeply before, and there was no longer any sentiment between them. Mike had no choice. In the evening, he had to leave Janespany. Jane continued to instruct her subordinates to continue acquiring the remaining stocks in the market, and some people attempted to contact the shareholders. Chapter 1027 He’s Back In just a few days, Janespany had sessfully repurchased all the scattered stocks from the market. However, there were still some shareholders who were hesitant to sell their stocks. The current price was too low, and they feared that selling now would leave them with little breathing room. Although it wouldnt be aplete loss, some people still held onto a glimmer of hope and continued to wait and see. They hoped for a chance to revive and eventually sell their stocks when the situation improved. Despite their fears, they made this choice. Jane saw this and realized that she needed to make a final push, regardless of whether it would seed or not. She believed that without another push, the hesitant inte users and shareholders would never make up their minds. Janespany released a statement announcing their intention to acquire Patrickspany, which sparked numerous rumors. Do you know? Jane couldnt bear to see Patrickspany hit rock bottom, so she decided to step in. Otherwise, that brokenpany would be worthless now! This is the loyal and dedicated Jane we know. We support her efforts to acquire thepany. Different inte users had different thoughts. Some were fans of Jane and Patrick, and they hoped thepany could be saved. Janes appearance in this matter was well-received by them. However, there were also some rational individuals who observed the situation. Regardless of the type of person or media outlet, everyone was paying attention to this issue. Everyone was ready to witness the climax. Shareholders who had bought stocks were still hoping for a rebound in their investments. They wanted to seize this opportunity to sell their stocks, and even the shareholders themselves were getting restless. They wanted to see if they could sell their stocks and minimize their losses. Jane had already announced the acquisition n, and on the day of the acquisition, an unexpected event urred. All the media outlets were preparing to report on Janespanys acquisition of Patrickspany and eagerly awaited the moment when both parties would sign the agreement. Harrisons heart was filled with unease, but he had no other choice. There was no other path left to take. Everyone in Janespany was excited, eagerly anticipating the signing of the agreement so they could celebrate their sess. Jane sat at the negotiation table, looking at Harrison with a sense of satisfaction. She knew that she was finally about to seed. Under the re of the numerous spotlights, she would rightfully take over Patrickspany. A person walked into the media area, and no one expected Patrick to appear at this moment. When Patrick took the stage, all the cameras turned towards him. Patrick, are you here to save your ownpany this time, or are you really nning to sell thepany to Jane? Patrick looked at the journalist who asked the question and responded coldly. I will inject arge amount of funds into mypany. I will not let mypany copse. Harrison is my chosen ally, and I trust him unconditionally. I will hold ountable anyone who defames him. This news shocked everyone. Everyone was waiting for the moment of signing and thepletion of thepany transaction. No one had anticipated thispletely opposite oue. However, the media journalists didnt care about that. They were only responsible for reporting the news, and the more explosive the news, the happier they were. Now, most people aimed their shlights at Patrick while some directed them at Jane.This is from N?velDrama.Org. This made Jane feel extremely humiliated. She felt that Patrick hadnt approached her and had directly made the announcement, as if he had intentionally done so. Since yourpany hasnt made up its mind yet, lets temporarily put this matter to rest! Jane didnt even look at Patrick as she coldly uttered these words before leaving. For her, continuing this would only bring further embarrassment and serve no purpose. A hint of anger brewed inside her, but she forcefully suppressed it. Mike, upon seeing Patricks appearance, felt a sense of relief. In critical moments, we still have to rely on Patrick. You useless bunch cant even manage a singlepany. Thankfully, Patrick can turn the tide. Mike not only felt triumphant but also relieved. At least thepany had managed to retain Harrison. Although they didnt dare speak up, the smiles on their faces revealed their thoughts. This time, all of you better do your best. If thepany faces another crisis, I cant guarantee Patrick wille to your aid again. Even if Patrick does intervene, it might result in all of you being kicked out. No one can afford to let theirpany face consecutive crises. Mike reminded them, and Harrison now felt a sense of satisfaction. Especially after hearing what Patrick had said, he had listened carefully. Without those words, he might not have been able to exin the tax evasion issue at all. But now, no matter what others said, he could tell them that Patrick believed in him. The remaining matters didnt require anyone elses concern. He could counterattack those who sought to defame him. Jane had been actively searching for solutions these past two days. Though anger simmered within her, given the current situation, she had no choice but to act. Even if she had to start over, she should consider how to retreat, but Jane had no intention of stepping back at this point. Therefore, everyone in Janespany, from top to bottom, was waiting for her further instructions. They were all engaged in nning. Harrison felt extremely pleased. With a significant infusion of funds into thepany, they were no longer afraid of being acquired. Even the stock prices had risen considerably, although not as dramatically as before. But he believed that with continued effort, the stock would eventually return to its original price. What Harrison despised the most now was that Jane not only kicked him while he was down but also voluntarily exposed the rumors he had fabricated. So, he knew what he had to do now. Today, Harrison specifically came to Janespany, intending to bring bad luck to Jane. Chapter 1028 Patrick’s Intentions Jane was in a meeting with a few other people, strategizing and contemting, when she unexpectedly received a call from Patricks secretary. She looked at the familiar number on the screen and memories flooded back. After hesitating for a moment, she walked outside.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hello, whats the matter? Jane asked, cutting straight to the point. She waited for the voice on the other end, unsure of what she should say or ask at this moment. What she knew was that it was likely Patricks secretary calling her, conveying Patricks intentions. Although she didnt know what he wanted to do, she didnt want to dwell on these matters anymore. If enduring passively could lead her to find a way out, she would rather obtain an answer first and make choices after enduring passively. Patrick wants to invite you to dinner at the Green Hotel at 8 p. m. The room is booked under the Caesar suite. Upon hearing these words, anger welled up inside Jane, but she didnt know where it came from. She felt that if there was something, Patrick could call her directly, but now he had the secretary call her. It made her feel like it was all just a formal business matter. If they had been close and their rtionship had been the same as before, no one would think twice about the secretary making the call at this time. But allowing the secretary to make the call in this situation, how could it not give rise to spection? What does this mean? Why doesnt Patrick call me directly? A voice came through the phone in response to Janes questioning. Patrick is in a bad mood right now. I dont know the exact reason, and I dare not ask. I can only convey Patricks intentions. After all, Im just a secretary. But I guess Patrick probably has something to discuss with you; otherwise, in this situation, he wouldnt have set up a dinner with you! The secretarys words made Jane hesitate once again. She didnt know what Patrick was doing or thinking right now. If she had been resentful towards Patrick before, this hesitation now caused a crack in her heart. She really wanted to see how Patrick was thinking. She also wanted to ask Patrick why he appeared at this time. And why he had so much faith in Harrison, not believing the truth of the matter. These were all questions in her mind. She knew that she had to go herself to find the answers. So, after much hesitation, she agreed. Alright, I understand this matter. Is there anything else? After receiving a positive response from the other end of the phone, Jane hung up. Her emotions were now mixed, and she truly didnt know what to say this evening. But she had made up her mind to go, and that decision hadnt changed since she had just responded. Returning to the meeting room, she no longer had the mood to continue the meeting. After hastily assigning tasks to everyone, she left the meeting room directly. In a state of anxious anticipation, she spent the afternoon. As the time for her scheduled meeting with Patrick approached, Janes heart was filled with hesitation once again. Lets go. Firming her resolve once more, Jane got into her car and headed to the designated location. When she pushed open the door to the Caesar suite in the restaurant, she saw Patrick sitting alone at the table, with some dishes already prepared. Patrick was sitting there, bowing his head in sadness. The dejected expression on his face revealed the obvious answer. When Patrick saw Jane, he became extremely excited. After Jane sat down, she still looked at Patrick with an excited expression. What she didnt expect was that Patrick immediatelyunched into a barrage of questions. I cant believe it, and Im so sad. You actually targeted mypany! Its mypany! Jane heard this and directly countered, Whats wrong with yourpany? It was in a mess because of your uncle. Otherwise, why would I want to take over? Dont bring up my uncles matters. I can trust him, and its you who took advantage of the problems in mypany. Patrick had already heard the embellished version from Harrison, exining the whole story. Patrick now had only one thought in his mind: to seek an answer. He wanted to know the reason behind Janes heartlessness, not only refusing to help but also trying to acquire thepany. If it were someone else making this choice, perhaps Patrick could understand, but he couldnt ept it when it came to Jane. Do you only trust your uncle? If thats the case, then I have nothing more to say. Jane became angry, feeling that she didnt need to exin this matter. After all, the eyes of the public were sharp. Instead, it was Patrick who didnt open his eyes, blindly trusting others. No matter how she exined, it would be useless. Tears welled up in Patricks eyes; he couldnt believe they had reached this point. Is this your attitude? It seems that youve been coveting mypany for a long time. Even if this incident hadnt happened, you would have made a move. No wonder my uncle said you had ill intentions, wanting to take over mypany and take the assets for yourself. It seems he was right. Jane couldnt bear Patricks excessive trust in Harrison, who was actually engaged in tax evasion. Patrick turned a blind eye to the evidence and instead questioned her, which made Jane lose herposure and be furious. Yes, I do want to target yourpany. I feel ufortable seeing yourpany in someone elses control. I must take it back. So what? Dont you have your own scheming? You publicly announced this in front of so many media, and then secretly came to the signing location. Wasnt it all to make me lose face? You unconditionally trust your uncle; then you can continue to trust him. No matter what, I have a clear conscience. Jane stood up as she said these words, no longer intending to have dinner there. Theres no point in continuing this conversation. Just keep trusting your uncle in the future. Jane slung her bag over her shoulder, and Patrick argued with her a few more times, but Jane suddenly felt annoyed. Without looking back, she left directly. Chapter 1029 Drunken Solace Jane had no intention of engaging in anymunication with Patrick whatsoever. As Jane walked away, Patrick grew increasingly angry. Inside a dimly lit bar, Patrick sat alone, drinking his sorrows away. After parting ways with Jane, he decided toe here and drown his sorrows in alcohol. The dim lights and the noisy atmosphere only added to Patricks growing restlessness. He ordered another bottle of liquor and sat there, consumed by his troubled thoughts. He ignored anyone who approached him, as he had no desire to do anything or interact with anyone at the moment. He simply wanted to sit there and drink his heart out. If drinking could alleviate Patricks current sense of frustration, he was willing to have a few more bottles. He had no idea what Jane was thinking. Their conversation earlier ended on a sour note, leaving him without any answers. He believed Jane made that choice in order for hispany to survive, but he couldntprehend it. If it was for the sake of thepanys survival, she should have helped thepany when it was in crisis instead of resorting to an acquisition. In fact, this acquisition was the very thing that led hispany down a path of no return. After all, when apany is acquired, it bes someone elses child. How could Patrick allow such a situation to ur? The more he thought about this while drinking, the angrier and more confused he became. When he stumbled out of the bar, he had lost count of how many bottles he had consumed. The gust of wind outside the bar made Patrick feel slightly more sober. Without that gust of wind, he might have considered sitting on the roadside. Now, sitting in his car with all the windows rolled down, he yed some music and felt a slight improvement in his mood. He only wanted to do one thing: go for a drive and forget about making any other choices. He pushed all his troubles to the back of his mind. Zoom As the luxury car instantly started, Patrick stepped on the gas pedal, and the car zoomed away. Law enforcement officers were patrolling the nearby streets, considering the high concentration of entertainment venues in the area. Theplex nature of the crowd required frequent patrols. Another reason was that some people, after drinking too much, would insist on driving themselves, posing a safety hazard. So,w enforcement officers patrolling the area had be amon sight. As they were chatting today, they witnessed a car speeding past, and they knew it was likely some rich young man looking to race again. However, the vehicle was already viting the regtions, so they quickly caught up and signaled for Patrick to stop. Please present your drivers license! When thew enforcement officer approached, they immediately smelled the strong scent of alcohol emanating from Patrick. Upon seeing Patrick sound asleep, his head resting on the steering wheel, the officers were at a loss. They were afraid of any potential issues. Although Patrick had already parked his vehicle by the side of the road, they couldnt afford any further consequences. They quickly searched the car and found Patricks identification and phone. When they saw Honey saved in the contacts, without hesitation, they dialed Janes number. Hello, your husband has been caught for drunk driving, but hes sleeping in the car. Pleasee and handle this! Jane was reluctant, given the recent argument she had with Patrick. Why would she want to help him again? But there was no other option. After all, thew enforcement officers were present, and she didnt know who else to contact. So, Jane had to go and deal with the situation. Jane knew that if she wanted to minimize the situation, she had to ask some friends for help. Fortunately, it was still a time when her friends werent sleeping. If it had been around eleven or twelve oclock, Jane would have hesitated to call them. After making several phone calls, Jane received promises from her friends, and she finally arrived where thew enforcement officers were. By the time she got there, the officers were already inmunication with Janes friends. Clearly, they didnt intend to pursue the matter any further, but they still gave Jane a few reminders. Driving at high speeds on this street is already dangerous, and driving under the influence of alcohol is even more dangerous. I hope you both learn your lesson next time. Its fortunate that this street isnt a regr one. If it were any other street, even if someone pleaded for leniency, I might not forgive you! Jane had no choice but to express her gratitude to the officers. She was now worried about what choices she should make. Jane wanted to call Harrison or someone else to have them pick up Patrick. However, she hesitated a bit because she and these people were not on good terms. Things had turned sour between them recently. If she made that phone call, she didnt even know what to say. Looking at Patricks state, Jane felt a pang of pity. She decided to take him back to her own vi in her car.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When she opened the gate of the vi and helped Patrick inside, the alcohol had already gone to his head. Patricks drunkenness hit him directly, and it took a great deal of effort for Jane to ce him on the sofa. Ugh Patrick began to vomit uncontrobly. Ah Jane sighed, unable to do anything but clean up the mess. Jane knew there was no point in talking to a drunk person right now. Moreover, she had no desire to talk to Patrick at all, assuming he wasnt drunk. Even if Patrick called her again and invited her to dinner, Jane would simply refuse. She had no interest in that anymore. After drinking too much, Patrick started spewing nonsense. He had no idea what he was saying or what he wanted to express. It felt like a dream to him, as if he believed he was still dreaming. Helplessly, Jane took care of Patrick for most of the night. When he finally fell asleep, she went back to her room to get some rest. Throughout the night, Jane thought about many things, tossing and turning in bed, in a half-asleep, half-awake state. It was as if she, too, was dreaming, not knowing when she finally drifted off to sleep. Chapter 1030 I Still Love You As it was almost dawn, Jane couldnt sleep anymore. After getting up, she looked at the pile of dirty clothes belonging to Patrick and felt speechless. She had no idea how Patrick had been living these past few days or who had been taking care of him, given the stains on the cors of the clothes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Normally, considering Patricks personality, she wouldnt expect such dirty clothes to be on him. After all, Patrick was someone who valued cleanliness and tidiness. The scene before her indicated that Patrick had be much sloppier since they separated. Jane initially didnt want to clean up the clothes, but after some thought, she reluctantly picked them up. She knew that a night of being a couple meant a hundred days of gratitude, especially considering that she and Patrick were originally married, even though they had gotten divorced. When she picked up the clothes, she noticed a lipstick mark on them. The rity of the lipstick mark indicated that it was fresh and not something from before. Where has Patrick been? Did he meet those bad women after going to the bar, leaving behind this lipstick mark? Jane guessed, but she smiled bitterly and shook her head. All of this was no longer her concern. After all, they had alreadypleted the divorce proceedings, so whatever Patrick did had nothing to do with her. If they were still genuinely married, she might have considered confronting Patrick and asking him about it. But now, she didnt have the right to do so. She silently picked up the clothes and threw them into the washing machine. At that moment, Patrick suddenly woke up and stood up unsteadily, looking around. Ugh Patrick felt the urge to vomit again. Jane had no choice but to bring a trash can and ce it next to him. However, Patrick grabbed Jane and didnt give her any chance to break free. In his intoxicated state, Patrick spoke to Jane. I know I was wrong. I still love you, and I care about you. Can you give me another chance to change and start anew? Jane wouldnt take the words of a drunk person seriously. If Patrick had said this while sober, she might have considered it. But not now, with Patrick already drunk. His previous actions had already hurt her deeply. If Patrick had proactively reached out to her and discussed thepanys matters while sober, Jane might have viewed it differently. But now it was toote for everything. It was all toote. So, no matter what he said about loving Jane, she would never believe it. You should sleep it off. If youre thirsty, theres water by the bedside, Jane said, her words unusually clear, showing no signs of being moved by Patricks previous words. Patrick, still in a daze, continued speaking. This is my home. Where do you want me to go? Youre still my wife, havent you forgotten how loving we used to be? Have you forgotten about our child? Patricks words carried a hint of sadness, and it seemed like he was choking up. It was as if he had truly immersed himself in memories, murmuring and recounting various past events. We were so happy back then. Whenever you wanted to go somewhere, we went together. Whatever we wanted to do, we made it happen. I regret it now. I truly regret it. Can you give me a chance? I will love you sincerely and never be like before! As Jane listened to Patricks words, she tried to open his grasp, but she realized that he was holding on tightly. This ignited anger in Jane, a state of anger that was absent when Patrick was sober. Do not talk to me about this. Its useless. Go ahead and believe in Harrison, believe in other people. They are all more deserving of your trust than me. I am not even someone to you. I am nothing. If I had any ce in your heart, you wouldnt have suddenly appeared at the venue that day. As Jane spoke, she became more and more sober, more and more agitated. There were already tears welling up in her eyes. It was because she recalled the expression she had when she was mocked by the media reporters that day. She also remembered the intense embarrassment she felt, which contrasted sharply with Harrisons smug smile. She even remembered how Harrison had found her afterwards, with his arrogant demeanor, all thanks to Patrick. And now, Patrick was here saying he wanted to reconcile. How could Jane possibly believe him? She shouted loudly. Let go of me! Youre already drunk. If you continue like this, I wont let you stay here. Ill just have to kick you out. Janes words made Patrick release his grip. Jane immediately stood up andpletely ignored Patrick. Right now, all she wanted was to put some distance between herself and Patrick. She didnt want to hear Patrick say those words because when she heard sweet words in her ears, they felt so grating, insincere. Instead, they sounded like mocking words, making her feel worse the more she heard them. When Jane saw Patrick starting to bother her again, she didnt pay any attention. Instead, she went to the door, put on her shoes, grabbed her bag, and picked up her clothes. You can stay here tonight. I hope I dont see you tomorrow. Jane knew that dawn was only a few hours away. So whether she went to a hotel or just wandered around, it would be time for breakfast. By then, she could go directly to thepany or go to the police first to handle the matter. After all, she dealt with this matter yesterday, and the subsequent procedures would definitely need her to handle them. Although someone had made concessions regarding this matter, it didnt mean it waspletely resolved. Instead, she needed to erase all the traces of what happened afterwards. Despite being angry with Patrick, these were things she had no choice but to do. After waking up and not seeing Jane return, Patrick sighed while sitting on the bed. He didnt know what his next move should be. Just as he sighed, looking at his expression, it seemed like he was hesitating, as if his heart had been defeated and he was afraid to continue insisting. Chapter 1031 Dispelling the Fog Yesterday, Patricks vehicle was directly impounded by the police due to drunk driving. Jane had brought Patrick back using her own car, so today she needed to handle the follow-up matters. When they arrived at the police station, Jane saw Patricks vehicle. As she approached the station, she noticed something off in the reflection on the ss. She leaned over the ss and observed the situation inside the car. The more she looked, the more uneasy Jane felt. This doesnt seem right. Where did all these bloodstainse from? If it was just a case of drunk driving, there wouldnt be any bloodstains. Besides, I didnt see any injuries on Patrick. Could it be that Patrick killed someone? After all, theres a lipstick mark on her clothes. Is there a connection between the two? The more Jane thought about it, the more frightened she became, and a sense of concern arose. She quickly took out her phone and captured all the details inside the car. She believed thatw enforcement officers were likely aware of these circumstances since they were the ones who brought the vehicle back. Even during the night, they would have been able to see the bloodstains in the car. So, all she had to do was ask thew enforcement officers when the time came. After taking the photos, Jane no longer hesitated. She went straight to the office of thew enforcement officers. When she saw the officers, Jane immediately asked about what she had witnessed earlier. We have also noticed the situation you mentioned, but we dont have any other evidence yet to determine what exactly happened. We are currently considering having you tell us about what happened after Patrick returned home. Maybe there are some strange details that can help us analyze the situation. Upon hearing that thew enforcement officers were also unaware of the reasons, Jane shook her head in bewilderment. Jane felt even more perplexed now. If she knew of anything that could be connected to the bloodstains in the car, she would have told the officers without hesitation.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She believed that thew enforcement officers would handle the matter impartially, especially since these things couldnt be hidden. Furthermore, it was Jane who brought Patrick home yesterday, so she also had a certain responsibility. She had an obligation to cooperate with thew enforcement officers. We have discovered a peculiar phenomenon. Initially, we stopped Patrick for drunk driving and conducted a breathalyzer test. From the test, we detected a faint presence of alcohol, but it was not significant. Since Patrick admitted to drunk driving, we had to conduct a blood test. As the officer exined the situation, they directly ced a test report in front of Jane. When Jane saw that the test results showed zero alcohol content, she was stunned. This meant that there was no trace of alcohol in Patricks body, which ounted for the test result. However, Jane wondered if there had been an error or if something else had caused the misinterpretation of the test data. Is there an error in this data? Should Patricke back to cooperate with you for another blood test? But if we conduct the test today, will it still be effective? Jane knew that after a night of alcohol absorption, if a person was still in a drunken state, they might not have sobered up by the next day. And if someone had a good physical condition and hadnt consumed a significant amount of alcohol, conducting the test again today might not yield a high alcohol content, rendering it inconclusive. So, she questioned thew enforcement officers about whether this course of action was necessary. Instead of making a definitive decision on how to proceed, the officers looked at Jane and directly informed her. Theres no need. We still have all the data, including the blood samples, and the hospital even called us afterpleting the test. Thew enforcement officers told Jane that the hospital personnel were also perplexed by the situation. Since someone had voluntarily admitted to drunk driving, they had to retest when the blood sample showed zero alcohol content. However, even the second test yielded the same result, which led them to consult thew enforcement officers for guidance. When the officers arrived at the scene, they conducted a third round of testing with witnesses present, and the result remained the same. There was still a small amount of the blood sample remaining at the hospital. Now we can conclude that Patrick did not engage in drunk driving, so its highly likely that theres a special reason behind her im. If thats the case, the use of this strategy is not surprising. However, he still vited thew and will face consequences. The officers felt somewhat frustrated. They had received numerous calls from friends yesterday, trivializing a significant issue. Now, holding this test report made them feel like they were being yed. Although they had exined it to some friends over the phone, they couldnt directly tell Jane about it because it would be embarrassing for them. You can also think about why Patrick pretended to be drunk driving. If you can figure it out, perhaps youll find the answer. Now, the remaining task is toplete your part first. If there are any further issues, we will naturally approach Patrick. The officers didnt want Jane to continue being involved. They had already understood that it was likely a conflict between Patrick and Jane that led to this ruse. They didnt want to be foolishly entangled in it any further. The best approach was to have Janeplete the necessary procedures, and the rest would be unrted to the oue. As for the bloodstains inside the car, once Patrick arrived, they would have the answers. Even if Patrick didnt speak, they could examine the preserved samples and photos to determine what had happened. Do I need to cooperate with anything else after signing these documents? Regarding the bloodstains in the car, can you give me a call when theres a result? Jane reluctantly asked this question. When the officers nodded, she signed the documents on several file records. After signing, Jane left the office of thew enforcement officers. She felt a sense of confusion now, unsure how to handle these matters. However, she had understood why Patrick had used this ruse. Chapter 1032 Why Use Such Methods Jane became more and more dissatisfied as she thought about it and wanted to ask Patrick for a clear exnation. So she dialed Patricks number directly. Why did you use such methods? Jane sat in the car, gripping the steering wheel, and in her mind, scenes of two people getting divorced appeared, as if it had happened just yesterday. On the other end of the phone, Patrick didnt say much. He just chuckled and said, Come to thepany, and Ill tell you all the answers. Upon hearing this, Jane didnt linger and hung up the phone. She drove straight to hispany. Since Patricks return, Harrison hadnt been very involved in thepanys affairs. However, Patrickspany was already facing internal and external troubles, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt restore it to its former glory. Thest time Jane came to thepany, it was for the purpose of acquiring it. At that time, Patrick was nowhere to be found, but this time Patrick showed up. Jane walked into thepany with heavy steps. The front desk staff recognized her and didnt stop her. They directly led her to the CEOs office. Jane gently knocked on the door, and a cold voice came from inside, Come in. After pushing open the door, Jane realized that there was not only Patrick in the office but also Harrison. Harrison didnt show much surprise when he saw her. Instead, it seemed as if he had expected her arrival. There had been conflicts between the two of them before, so he couldnt help but be a bit sarcastic. Isnt this the famous Jane? Why do you have time to wander around ourpany? Could it be that ourpany has great geomancy? Ignoring his words, Jane walked directly to Patrick, ced her handbag on his desk, nced at him, and said, Dont you want to give me a reasonable exnation? Patrick waved his hand at Harrison and said, You can go home first. Harrison looked at the two of them thoughtfully, and after reminding Patrick, he said, Dont forget your promise to me. After saying that, he left the room, leaving only the two of them behind. Jane looked at this person who used to be so familiar, but now they were on opposing sides. This feeling made her inexplicably ufortable. Patrick gestured for her to sit, and Jane sat down on the couch. Lets not focus on the trivialities between us. Jane took a deep breath. She had countless questions in her mind that she wanted to ask, but every time she was about to speak, scenes of the acquisition of theirpany would sh in her mind. That image kept reminding her that they were already divorced, and there was no possibility of going back to how things were before. Arent you going to ask me anything? Patrick looked at her as she remained silent. Will you tell me the truth? Jane stared into his eyes, trying to find the answers within them. As long as you ask, I will tell you. Jane smiled faintly and nodded silently. First question: Why didnt you send the children to me earlier? When she found out that both children were still alive, she had countless times wanted to ask Patrick why they wouldnt have survived without him. Patrick simply chuckled and answered with a few simple words, They are my children too. Second question: Since you have already returned and know the true purpose of my interest in yourpany, why did you still obstruct me? Jane only wanted to retain Patricks only asset, not hispany for real. Unfortunately, in Patricks eyes, it seemed like she was trying to take advantage of the situation and push him away like an outsider. Youll know the answer to that in the future. Jane spread her hands and slumped into the couch. A desperate move. Why did it have to happen to me? Patrick suddenlyughed when he heard her words. I never thought we would end up like this. Its just that in this process, we both fulfilled our respectivemitments. Jane listened to his words in a daze and replied, It seems that we cant agree on anything. From today onwards, you are you, and I am me. I hope you wont disturb my life anymore, and I wont interfere in your affairs. Jane stood up with all her strength to finish speaking. She felt a sense of relief throughout her body, but it was also painful. She didnt even hear Patricks response. After he walked out of the office, Jane sat in the car and tears began to stream down her cheeks. She didnt know when he had be so emotional as well. The Jane who used to be fearless and disregarded details seemed to have been worn down by reality. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Jane nced at it and realized it was the nanny at home, so she quickly answered the call. Madam, pleasee back quickly. A group of people came and took the children away. Janes heart tightened upon hearing this. Before she could respond, the other nannies on the line were already talking to the group of people. The situation was extremely critical.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Without a moments hesitation, Jane immediately drove home. As soon as she entered, she heard cries of sorrow echoing through the house. When she walked into the room, she saw several nannies sitting on the floor, crying in pain. The house was in disarray, as if it had been ransacked. Whats going on? Jane asked anxiously. A group of people came and took the children without identifying themselves. We couldnt stop them. Shortly after they left, another group arrived and looted the house. We couldnt handle it, so we had to call you. Looking at the scene, one could imagine how intense the situation was. Jane immediately called the police, and one of the nannies stood up and handed her a note. This is left by the person who took the children. The others nodded in agreement, saying, They should know you. Before they left, they mentioned that you should find them. Jane racked her brain, trying to recall all the people she knew. Apart from the Pansy family, no one else would resort to such despicable methods. Moreover, she hadnt encountered any enemies in the business field. Could it really be Mike? This thought lingered in Janes mind but was interrupted by the sound of police sirens outside after a few seconds. The police arrived quickly, and it was the same officer she had encountered at the police station yesterday. Why is it you again? Cameron the police officer was surprised. Encountering the same person twice within two days naturally felt strange. Jane shrugged with a bitter smile. I also dont want the person you encounter to be me Chapter 1033 The General Situation Lets talk about the situation first. Jane briefly exined the situation and entrusted the cause of the incident to her several nannies. However, she kept the note she was holding tightly closed and didnt mention it to anyone. We will thoroughly investigate this matter, but dont you have surveince cameras in your house? Maybe you can find some clues by checking the footage, suggested Officer Cameron. Jane shook her head. After my two children went missing, the surveince system broke down once they were found. I havent had a chance to rece it yet. Officer Cameron randomly asked a few questions to the nannies and took pictures of the scene. Lets wait for the results for now, and you should think if theres anyone you might have offended. Jane let out a long sigh. Thank you for your help today. Ill think about it myself. After seeing Officer Cameron off, Jane drove to Pansys Old Mansion. Perhaps she could find the answers she was looking for there. As soon as she entered Pansys Old Mansion, she heard cheerfulughter and happiness, which sharply contrasted with her own gloom. Jane walked in with heavy steps. As soon as she opened the door, theughter abruptly stopped. It seemed like her intrusion posed a great threat to them. In Pansys Old Mansion, Mike was there, Beatrice was there, and even Harrison was standing nearby, all staring at her as if enjoying a spectacle. Well, isnt this Patricks ex-wife? Why would youe here? Besides, our families have already cut ties, Harrison, always sarcastic, had never changed, and Jane was well aware of that. If not for something important, I would never set foot in this ce for the rest of my life, Jane said, willing to do anything to find her children. Werent your children taken away by you? Did you lose them again? Beatrice questioned Jane, shifting all the me onto her. Mikes behavior, on the other hand, seemed rather unusual. Normally, one would expect him to be extremely worried upon hearing that his precious grandchildren had gone missing. However, his calm demeanor seemed out of ce to Jane. Do you really have no idea where the children are? Jane questioned once again. Since she entered, she hadnt taken a sip of water or sat down for a moment. What do you mean? Are you suggesting that we took the children away? Before Harrison could say anything, Beatrice interjected. I know who knows the truth, dont use such despicable means to snatch away my children, Janes patience was wearing thin, and there was no need for further words between them. You didnt take good care of your own children and lost them. Now youe here to question us. Who do you think you are? Dont forget, you divorced my son a long time ago, and he already has a fiance now. Beatrices words hit Jane right in the bullseye. Although they had already divorced, during the time Patrick went missing, Jane never gave up hope of finding him. Unfortunately, all her efforts had been in vain. Just when she finally managed to draw a line between her and Patrick, she heard about his fiance. No wonder he had been so cruel to her. He had already moved on.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Patricks affairs have nothing to do with me. Right now, I just want to know where my children are, Jane appeared remarkably calm, showing no signs of excessive attachment. Your children are not with us. Go look somewhere else, Harrison provided a definite answer. Jane directly threw the note into Mikes hands. This is the note left by those who took away my children today. If Im not mistaken, the handwriting should be Harrisons. I want to know what you were nning by taking my children away. After Jane finished speaking, she sat down directly across from Harrison. Mike remained silent for a while before speaking up. Harrison, did you do this? Harrison, who had previously been acting self-righteous, was now scared and dared not utter a word. Dad, what are you talking about? How could I have kidnapped my own children? Confused, Mike asked, Arent those two children Patricks? Realizing he had misspoken, Harrison quickly covered his mouth and ran upstairs. Taking the opportunity, Jane said, Mike, I have always respected you as an elder, and I have never tried to interfere with your affairs. Even when I acquired Patrickspany, it was because I didnt want the industry that originally belonged to Patrick to be destroyed. But the matter concerning the children is of utmost importance. I hope you will consider it carefully. Janes words were clear and understandable. Mike, being a smart person, naturally understood the reasoning behind them. Only Beatrice sat there, appearing indifferent to the situation. Jane walked out of Pansys Old Mansion confidently. She wasnt worried about the safety of her children because she knew someone else would be more concerned than herself. Sure enough, Mike hobbled upstairs with his cane. He knocked forcefully on Harrisons door. Open up now and exin everything to me. I want to know whats going on. Mike stood at the door for half an hour, continuously knocking until the person inside finally opened it. Meanwhile, Beatrice stood by, watching the spectacle. You exin it to me. Back then, when you wanted to return, I agreed. When you wanted to go to Patrickspany and take over his position, I agreed. I took care of all the bribery and corruption cases in thepany for you. I endured all of it, just so you could have a job and not be idle all the time. Now youe and tell me, what was your intention in kidnapping those two children? Even if Mike didnt like Jane, he wouldnt joke about his grandchildrens lives. Harrison sat at the table, smashing everything in front of him. You only know how toe here and ask me. Dont ask me. I just took my own children away. What did I do wrong? Hearing this, Mike became even more confused. Exin clearly what you mean by your children. What are you talking about? Beatrice chimed in, Mike, its possible that Melissas children werent actually Melissas, but Harrisons. This made Mike even more anxious. Didnt the children jump into the river and die back then? After a lot of effort, we finally found these two children. But whose children are they exactly? Chapter 1034 Regaining Strength During the time when Patrick and the two children jumped into the river, Mike lost his appetite and shut himself off from the world. It wasnt until Jane found the two children that he regained a bit of his strength. Harrison knew that he couldnt hide everything anymore, so he decided to reveal the whole truth. Ill tell you the truth. I orchestrated Melissas kidnapping of the two children. I just couldnt bear to see my own children without parents. I warned her to treat the two children as if they were her own. Mike couldnt stand it any longer and angrily demanded, How much have you been hiding from me? Tell me everything! Even Beatrice, who was standing by, was shocked. Her own methods were always done openly and never as extreme as Harrisons.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . During that time, Patrick didnt disappear. I had him captured and kept him locked up in a small dark room. I drugged him, so no one knew his whereabouts. I didnt tell anyone, and he managed to escape on his own. I doubt well ever see those two children again. Harrison had calcted everything in his mind for a long time, but he hadnt expected Melissa to choose to jump into the river at thest moment. It was evident that she ced too much importance on all of this, and her feelings for Patrick ran deep. Mike waspletely in the dark. Are you sure you did all of this? His usually obedient and kind son had done such cruel things without leaving a trace. What kind of scheming was this? What about this time? Where did you hide the two children? Mike clenched his teeth, suppressing his anger. I simply sent the children to an orphanage. Thats where they belong. Mike struck Harrison with his cane. You damn fool! Do you know what youre doing? From now on, you wont be allowed to step out of this house without my permission. Beatrice was already shocked. In Harrisons eyes, her methods were nothingpared to his. It turned out that the cruelest person in this family was Harrison. Jane received a call from Patrick while walking on the road. I heard that the two children are missing. I know where they are. Jane listened to the clues on the other end of the phone and drove there. She arrived at the entrance of a welfare institution and saw Patricks car parked at the gate. Without much conversation, the two of them headed straight inside. Your family really stops at nothing. They wont even spare these two children. Fortunately, I managed to escape. Otherwise, if I and the children were caught up in this silent disaster, it would have been an even bigger mistake. Jane couldnt help but express her heartfelt emotions. She had never imagined that she would face such a despicable family one day. Patrick remained silent and led her further inside. They entered a nursery and opened the door. They saw the two children peacefully sleeping in their cribs, their innocent faces unaware of what had happened, still so adorable. Tears streamed down Janes face as she saw the children, and she held them in her arms, ming herself repeatedly. Im sorry. Its all my fault. I failed to protect you. This will never happen again. Patrick was also moved by the scene. Jane, Im sorry. There are things I cant tell you. But once the dust settles, I promise Ill give you an answer. Only he knew what he meant by those words. Jane put the two children in the car, and Patrick followed closely behind, concerned for their safety. Why dont I drive you all back? Its not safe for you to drive alone with two children. Jane nodded and didnt refuse. And so, the four of them returned home without exchanging a single word throughout the journey. The nannies were happier than anyone else when they saw the two children return and quickly took them from Janes arms. You two good kids, youve suffered. This kind of thing will never happen again. Patrick stood at the door and had no intention of going inside. Jane walked up to him and thanked him. Thank you for today, but we probably wont have muchmunication in the future. After all, you have a fiance, and I, as your ex-wife, should be like Im dead. Dont people say that a qualified ex should be treated as if theyre dead? Despite the fact that they have two children as a bond between them, they cant go back to where they were. Patrick wanted to say something, but he swallowed all the words. You dont need to say anything. I know everything. As Jane watched Patrick drive away, her eyes welled up with tears. The two people who were once so close now seemed like strangers. This feeling could perhaps only be understood by herself. Patrick drove at a fast speed, pressing down on the elerator, heading straight to Pansys Old Mansion. Young master, what are you nning to do? Even the butler hurriedly stepped forward to stop Patrick when he saw his angry appearance. Patrick pushed her aside and went straight into the room, pointing at Mike and questioning, Ive given you everything you wanted. Ive done everything you asked me to do, so why do you still keep an eye on them? Mike was about to remember something when Patrick interrupted him. I know what youre thinking, and I know how difficult it was for you to make that decision. When I jumped into the water without hesitation to save those two children, it was because they are my flesh and blood. Paternity tests have already been done, and theres no denying it. As for Harrisons two children, theyre probably lying in an orphanage right now! So Patrick knew everything. Mike remained silent for a long time. Back then, we didnt let you get close to them for your own sake. Patrickughed when he heard that. Have you ever thought about what you said? Back then, when Harrison made a mess of thepany, you invited me here to handle it, and you even publicly humiliated Jane. Otherwise, you would have used your own means to suppress her. I endured all of it. Are you nning to put Jane and the two children in a life-threatening situation now? Patrick chose to endure for the sake of protecting Jane. He knew how despicable Mikes methods were and how cruel this family could be when they united. How could Jane, a frail woman, ever be their opponent? Chapter 1035 The Cruel Truth The scene that unfolded now was an unexpected oue of all the efforts made to protect them. You have misunderstood, I didnt mean it that way. I just wanted you to find someone suitable for yourself, Beatrice said politely, trying to salvage the crumbling rtionship between herself and Patrick. Shut up, Patrick snapped, the anger in his eyes already saying it all. I have already severed ties with you. My affairs have nothing to do with you.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I thought you were just ying with me. I didnt expect you would change after this woman came back, Beatrice cried, as if expressing years of umted grievances and resentments. Little did she know that it was all her own doing. Grandfather built thepany from scratch. Now that it hase to this, you should also take responsibility, shouldnt you? At some point, the rtionship between their family had turned into what it was today-so unfamiliar, devoid of any trace of affection. Good child, go and fetch Jane. Lets forgive her, Mike sighed deeply, speaking words of understanding. She hasnt done anything wrong. She doesnt need your forgiveness! Patrick left these words behind and walked away. Now, it was important to try and keep Jane from leaving. Beatrice continued crying in Pansys Old Mansion, unable to stop. Mike found her noise irritating and scolded her, saying, If you want to cry, go cry outside! Beatrice immediately stopped. Harrison had been upstairs the whole time, but he had heard all themotion downstairs. Jane had been staying in the childrens room, watching the sleeping children. Finally, a smile appeared on her face. This was the scene she had longed to see. Lydia, you must be tired. Rest early, Janes voice was gentle. Madam, I have noticed that so many things have happened in your family recently. Men are not good people. You and Mr. Pansy were so loving back then! Lydia Andrews was a straightforward person, without many ulterior motives. She treated the two children as if they were her own. You have been thoughtful. Jane looked at the two children, her heart filled with tenderness. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a piano ying outside-a melody she was very familiar with. It was her favorite Chopins Waltz, and Jane walked to the balcony, looking down below. She couldnt see anyone, but the music continued to y, its enchanting notes reaching her ears. Jane felt as if she were spellbound by the sound and followed its direction, walking downstairs. She saw lights in the distance and a man dressed in a suit standing there, ying the music beautifully. It added a touch of elegance and charm. You y very well! Jane couldnt help but admire. The moment Patrick turned around, Janes expression immediately changed. She walked straight into the house, and he quickly caught up. Dont go. Give me a chance, please? The night breeze had a slight chill, and Jane wrapped her coat around herself, moving closer to the inside. Patrick took off his own jacket and draped it over her. Its chilly at night. Jane took it off and threw it on the ground. Mr. Pansy, there shouldnt be any connection between you and me anymore. From now on, dont have any fantasies about me! What she thought was just a simple piece of music turned out to be Patricks arrangement. She felt like a clown, almost falling into Patricks trap once again. Initially, when I jumped into the river, I had only one thought in mind-to save our children. I swam with the two children to the shore, but their bodies were already weak, and they had a persistent high fever. Melissa didnt die either; she kept following us. I had no choice but to leave behind the childrens clothes, creating the illusion that the children had already passed away. I did it to prevent you from worrying. Thats why I did it! Jane listened quietly, imagining how cold the river water must have been. After rescuing the two children from the hands of death, I didnt want them to be discovered by Melissa again. So I brought them to my friends house overseas. To assure you, I released information that the children were still alive, leading you here based on my clues. Patrick revealed everything, baring it all, just to put Jane at ease. I watched you all the way here, how difficult it was for you. Thats why when you arrived at the embassy, I hoped that Michael, the person by my side, would protect you in secret. In order for you to find the children as soon as possible, I fabricated a series of lies, and I could only feel at ease after seeing you take the children. After returning to the country, you were bullied by Harrison and the others, and thepany was indeed in crisis. I understand that everything was very difficult, and I know that in order to save mypany, you had no choice but to propose the acquisition. Janes eyes welled up with tears, realizing that Patrick knew everything she had done. But why did you try to hinder me during the acquisition? That was the one thing Jane couldnt understand. Because when I wasing back, I was discovered by Mike. They threatened me, saying that I had to do as they wished, or they would harm you and the children. At that time, I didnt have enough confidence to let you and the children take the risk, so I had no choice but to obey them. Patrick only revealed everything after he had prepared for all contingencies. Although these words sounded true, Jane still couldnt believe them. But why couldnt I reach you when the children went missing? We had so many misunderstandings between us. We need to resolve these misunderstandings step by step to return to where we were before. At the moment the children went missing, I received the news right away. But my car had just malfunctioned and had an ident, exactly like Melissas ident before. When I woke up, I found myself tied up in a small dark room. I knew it was all Harrisons doing. To gain their trust, I had to obey their orders. It wasnt until I overheard their conversation about Melissa holding the children by the river that I couldnt hold back anymore and escaped. Patrick had kept these words bottled up for a long time, never mentioning them to anyone, waiting for the day when he could exin everything to Jane. Jane looked at him with disbelief in her eyes and reached out to touch his face. Everything felt familiar and yet strange. The person she had once trusted so much had gone through so much, and she had no idea. Chapter 1036 Falling Apart Are all the things you said true? Jane asked. Patrick raised three fingers and began to swear, If I speak a single lie, let me have no resting ce in death. At that moment, Jane chose to believe him. The two of them embraced tightly, as if reuniting after a long separation. On this night, they resolved all their conflicts and misunderstandings. However, the road ahead would be even more treacherous. The next day, as soon as Jane woke up, she saw news about the Pansy family on her phone. Each piece of news was like an explosive revtion. She hurriedly pushed Patrick aside and scrolled through all the information on her phone. The news was all about Mike wanting to sever ties with Patrick and Beatrice also cutting off rtions with him. Even the Pansy familys conglomerate was on the verge of splitting into two. For apany still in crisis, this was far from good news. Did you have a conflict with them? Your grandfather has never been so ruthless. As far as Jane knew, Mike had always been generous towards Patrick and wouldnt do something so cruel. There must be some hidden reason behind all this. But Patrick, as if he had already anticipated this situation, tightly held Janes hand. If I lose everything, would you still be willing to stay by my side? Jane didnt hesitate and nodded. With those words, Patrick felt as if a huge burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Ill go to thepany now and handle these matters. Dont worry, I will achieve the best oue. Upon hearing this, Jane still had some concerns. After all, these matters were not to be taken lightly and would be difficult to resolve easily. Ill go with you. Well face it together. The two of them arrived at thepany building together. Many reporters were waiting for Patricks arrival, as if they were watching a spectacle. Jane was the first to get out of the car, and the reporters immediately surrounded her. Meanwhile, Patrick took the elevator in the basement and went straight to the upper floors. Why are you here, Jane? Did you hear about the upheaval in the Pansy family? Are you here to get a share of the spoils? These reporters seemed to have no boundaries and could say anything. Thepany has already fallen apart. Did you ever consider the current situation when you decided to acquire it? Jane waved her hand at them, not wanting to respond to so many questions or give them answers she didnt know herself. I have no way and no right to answer what kind ofpany the Pansy family is. However, Patrick will give everyone a satisfactory exnation.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, the reporters started asking about the rtionship between the two of them. So, does that mean you and Patrick have reconciled? Jane no longer answered their questions and, surrounded by security, went back upstairs to find Patrick in a meeting with the shareholders. As their business partner, she naturally had the right to attend the meeting. The shareholders had their own opinions, and some had already started to withdraw their investments. With such a huge mistake, its better to dissolve thepany early. Ive known for a long time that ourpany has been losing money. Lets liquidate our shares and not get involved in your familys internal struggle. These people were only concerned about their own interests andpletely disregarded Patricks safety. They had never spoken such words when Patrick was making them money. Exactly! Its better to return our money early so that we can all go our separate ways. Patrick remained silent, not answering anyones questions, which Jane couldnt tolerate anymore. When thepany was making money under the groups leadership, did anyone withdraw their investments? But now that the group is facing a small crisis, everyone is so fearful and anxious. Dont you believe in the CEO at all? Patrick nced at Jane gratefully, but he didnt want her to intervene further. Werent you nning to acquire thepany as well? Why arent you doing it now? These old folkspletely disregarded Janes words and had no intention of listening to her. I have my own ns. As for the current situation of the group, I believe everyone is already aware. Instead of kicking someone when theyre down, why dont we all work together to help the group ovee this crisis? Maybe Patrick will be very grateful to everyone? Janes words didnt resonate with the crowd. They had lost faith in Patrick and the rtionships within his family. To put it bluntly, Patrick was able to sustain thepany because of Mikes influence. Now that Mike has severed ties with him, he cant handle such argepany on his own. I advise you to dismiss your thoughts early. The shareholders didnt believe in Patricks abilities at all and attributed everything to Mikes vision. Patrick remained silent for a while, listening to everyones words. He had already made his judgment and extended his hand to silence them. I already know what everyone is thinking. Those who want to leave the group can settle their own shares in the finance department and have no further involvement. Those who want to stay and apany me through this difficult time, I will definitely be grateful to you in the future. These words made everyone in the room whisper to each other, unsure about what to do next. Jane was the first to step forward and addressed the crowd, Although mypany is small, it has gained some reputation in this city. So, Im willing to give up 50% of mypanys shares and let Patrick handle it. Janes move surprised everyone, as they knew that she and Patrick were no longer in a marital rtionship. The intertwining of interests at this moment left them puzzled. CEO, can you give us a firm assurance that you can truly revive thepany? They knew that Mikes methods and capabilities were not to be taken lightly. If youre willing to believe in me, I would naturally be grateful. Patricks response remained unchanged. One shareholder stood up and walked to the center of the room, saying, Instead of wasting time here, its better to focus our efforts elsewhere. This shareholder had been with thepany for several years, and his rtionship with Patrick had always been good. However, being close to Mike, he naturally sided with him. Chapter 1037 Those Who Want to Leave Can Stay Thepany was in turmoil, and Patrick instructed everyone to leave. At that moment, Jane received a phone call and hurriedly rushed over. Michael was ready to leave. There was no longer any meaning in staying here. Moreover, he had already achieved his goals andpleted everything he wanted to do. Continuing to stay now would only invite others judgmental eyes. From both a work and personal perspective, Michael had to make a choice. Now, he stood in front of Jane, ready to bid her farewell. Why are you leaving now? If thats the case, then my efforts to keep you here all this time would have been in vain. Michael smiled upon hearing Janes words. If it werent for Janes personality, he would have left long ago. But now that even Patrick had appeared, what meaning would there be in staying? He had considered this for a long time. I better go back. If I stay here, Im afraid I wont be of much help to you. However, if I go back, I can still do something for some people. When Jane heard that Michael was not heeding her advice, she became anxious. As the saying goes, Listen to advice, eat well. Moreover, she really needed his help now. If he left, it would be like losing her right-hand man. I truly hope you can help Patrick. If you dont, I cant trust the others. Michael had his own abilities, not only in business but also in other aspects. So, it would be best if he could assist Patrick. Jane wouldnt trust the other people in Patrickspany to support him, considering what had happened before. After all, the past events were still fresh in her mind. How could she let those guys cooperate with Patrick again? It was likely that their thoughts were still fixated on Harrison, or maybe their working style had already changed. Moreover, the most important thing was that some people had already been removed by Harrison. They had long left Patrickspany. A small portion of those people were currently working in Janespany and could be directly transferred back to Patrick. However, it was impossible to recruit back those who had already left. Therefore, there had to be someone capable enough to help Patrick solve the problems, and Michael was the best candidate at the moment. Im afraid I wont be able to handle this. Michael didnt say much, simply uttering that sentence. You are more than capable, and you can build a career here. Theres no need to make other choices. Now, if you still have concerns, I can directly sign a contract with you, offering you a sry so that you can work with peace of mind. Janes thoughts were simple. Whether Michael signed a contract with herpany or with Patrickspany, the important thing was to ensure he received a sry, allowing him to work with peace of mind. If Jane could secure Michael, it would mean keeping a talented individual. Moreover, Jane had a decision in her heart as well. Is that appropriate? If thats the case, I can consider it. Ill give you a reply tomorrow. Jane nodded upon hearing Michaels words and straightforwardly told him her n. Im nning to merge mypany with Patricks. Hispany is currently facing troubles, but by merging the two, we should be able to ovee the crisis! Thats why I said I can sign a contract with anypany, because in the future, these twopanies will be one! Michael was taken aback. This was something he hadnt anticipated before. If he had heard this news earlier, he would have been more cautious and might have had some thoughts in his mind. That is, Jane had not hidden anything from him, which meant trust and the opportunity for him to make a choice. If they hadnt told him, he might have blindly signed the contract and ended up facing the merger of twopanies, making it even more difficult for him. But now, he had the chance to carefully consider and make a choice. I understand this matter. If its really about merging the twopanies, I will consider it carefully and give you an answer tomorrow. Since Jane had brought up this matter, she naturally wouldnt rush Michael and give him time. The next day, after careful consideration, Michael chose to stay, which made Jane very happy. Now that youve decided to stay, Ill leave the matter of merging the twopanies to you. This way, I can feel more at ease. Michael nodded vigorously upon hearing these words. Your annual sry will be a base sry of 300, 000 dors, plus performance bonuses. If you perform well, you should be able to reach 500, 000 dors. It wont be a problem. If youre not satisfied, we can still negotiate. Now, thepany is facing some problems, so we cant offer you the highest sry at the moment. But I believe that after this period, thepany will definitely develop better. Michael knew that Jane was speaking the truth. In the entertainment industry,panies like this one could survive if they were well-operated in a year or two. However, if the operation wasnt good, numerous entertainmentpanies closed down every year. It not only involved connections but also management methods and a certain amount of luck. If they could make one or two stars sessful, thepany could survive. But if the pirs of thepany copsed, thepany could easily fall into a state of no return. Although Patrickspany didnt encounter difficulties due to this situation, it didnt mean that it couldnt be saved now. Ill take charge of this matter. Ill handle the operations carefully andmunicate with you if there are any difficulties. I also hope to see thepany on the right track, with good development. If not, its likely that I wont stay. Michael spoke the truth, but there was one thing he didnt say: if it werent for Jane, he wouldnt have stayed either. Although Patrick and Jane hade together now, he still wished Jane happiness. It was like being torn, struggling to make a choice. In the process of choosing, sacrifices were inevitably made.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And now, Michael was making that sacrifice by deciding to stay. Chapter 1038 Merger of Companies These past few days, Michael had been busy as a bee, but he could clearly see the results. The twopanies were now ready for a merger. Now, he was waiting for Janes finalmand. Of course, Michael didnt know if there would be any deviations or ws in the process of the merger. After all, it involved personnel and other matters, so for now, Michael could only focus on Janespany. As for Patrickspany, there were other people in charge there. Even if two familiesing together wasnt an easy task, let alone merging twopanies, it was even more difficult. Jane had expressed her intention earlier to merge Patrickspany into her own, so some preparations had been made initially. But now the situation had reversed, with Janespany merging into Patrickspany, which wasnt particrly difficult. However, some personnel in Patrickspany were caught off guard. A few dayster, Jane personally held a press conference to announce the n to merge herpany into Patrickspany. Once this news came out, it immediately caught the attention of major media outlets. They couldnt understand why Janespany, which was operating so well, would merge with Patrickspany. Moreover, some media reports and online rumors indicated that Patrickspany was in a difficult situation. Merging a well-operatedpany into one facing problems left them puzzled and confused. But Jane informed everyone that this merger was aimed at allowing bothpanies to achieve greater sess together. Although Patrickspany currently faced some minor difficulties, it didnt mean these challenges were insurmountable. Furthermore, with everyones concerted efforts, these difficulties would be quickly resolved. After the announcement, discussions online were in full swing. Patrick is truly lucky to have met Jane. Otherwise, no one would have made such a choice. Its like gambling with onepanys fate for another. Patrickspany will definitely ovee the adversity. We believe in Patricks abilities, and we trust that Jane will be able to help him. Jane didnt have time to pay attention to thesements at all. In the morning, Jane had already arrived at the hospital where the paternity test results for the two children were ready. If you have any objections to the test results, you can voice them now. I can tell you the results. Your blood and the blood of the two children have a 99. 99% simrity. This probability in the medical field means that you have an absolute blood rtionship with the children. After the doctor finished speaking, Jane became extremely excited. Now that the matter had been confirmed, she naturally felt a sense of relief. The excitement was overwhelming, and she wanted to see her children immediately. Thank you, doctor. With the conclusion of this report, is there any possibility that extreme circumstances could arise, where the children and I are not biologically rted? Jane didnt dare to be careless in any aspect, so she hastily asked about the remaining probability.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Of course, such a possibility exists! The doctors words made Janes heart tighten again, and then the doctor continued. Since our probability is not one hundred percent, it means that there is still a minuscule chance of deviation. However, such deviations may not ur in one case among a hundred thousand people. Based on the data we have collected worldwide, among millions of people, only one or two individuals would have such a probability. When Jane heard such a low probability, shepletely let go of her worries. Thank you, doctor. I understand! Jane quickly expressed her gratitude. Alright, if you have no further questions, you can take the report and leave. I need to continue attending to the next patient. Jane happily left the doctors office. Wuwuwu Jane heard the sound of crying and took a few steps forward to see a woman sitting in a treatment room. The woman was causing a scene, and Jane felt a faint sense of familiarity in her voice. My child, my child The woman kept repeating this phrase while tugging at the doctors clothes. Several doctors had no choice but to use specialized garments to calm her down and help her put them on. When the woman turned her head and looked towards the door, Jane noticed that it was actually Melissa. She caused trouble for my children before, and now shes gone insane. Its karma catching up to her. Jane sighed inwardly, feeling a mix of emotions, including sympathy. Any mother, upon learning that something happened to their child, would likely have simr feelings and thoughts. Jane suspected that Melissas current condition might be rted to the previous incident. Therefore, Jane didnt mock or harbor resentment towards Melissa in her heart. She simply felt helpless about the situation. Of course, Jane was also grateful that her own children were safe. If her childrens situation hadnt been resolved, perhaps in moments of despair, she might have ended up like Melissa before her eyes. Fate yed a cruel joke on people, including herself. Doctor, how is the patient inside doing? Jane saw a doctor about to enter and quickly asked about Melissas condition. Its still uncertain at the moment. The patient is currently experiencing an episode, and we dont know if its a period of recovery or if it has be more severe. The patient didnt seek timely treatment when symptoms first appeared, so now its likely to be much more challenging to treat. Jane nodded upon hearing this. She was already certain of the blood rtionship with her two children and felt relieved. When she witnessed this tragic scene, she didnt harbor the same resentment towards Melissa as before. If she had seen this earlier, Jane might not have thought that Melissa deserved it, but she certainly wouldnt have actively inquired about her condition. Now, learning about Melissas illness from the doctor proved that Jane had genuinely turned over a new leaf. She no longer med others and had received the best favor from fate. Chapter 1039 Something Happened Patrick and Jane sat in the car, both of them frowning because Mike wanted to invite them back to discuss cutting off rtions. The atmosphere in the car was naturally not a happy one. In fact, Jane had always thought that Mike was still eptable. Compared to other people, he was considered a decent person within the family. But ifpared to the kind and gentle Mike in Janes mind, there was a gap. If it werent for the conflict between their childrens situation and Patrickspanys interests, Jane really wouldnt have wanted to reach this point with Mike. Of course, Jane couldnt me anyone but Mike himself. Since he had chosen to stand on Harrisons side and with the others, he hadpletely taken an opposing position to Jane. She was simply thinking about her own thoughts, so Janes change in attitude was understandable. Have you made up your mind? Are you really going to make the decision this way? Jane looked at Patrick and asked this question. If he truly regretted it, Jane might consider Patricks feelings seriously. It doesnt need to take so long. You have suffered too much already. Lets leave it at that. As for how to actually choose, lets rely on our own hearts. I dont want you to suffer any more grievances, and I dont want any more unexpected events regarding this matter. I already feel a bit exhausted. Having such a family, how could Patrick not feel exhausted? Especially with these things happening, it made him feel speechless and angry. But what else could be done? So for him, some things had to be left to nature, while others required his firm determination. Okay, no matter how you choose, I support you. I just dont want you to be troubled by this matter! Its important to understand each other, so Jane spoke these words. I understand your thoughts. Dont worry, I have already decided what to do. Its more like what I said just now, so we just need to go see Mike. Patrick believed that if one day the people in the family truly understood or sincerely repented, he might consider epting them again. Of course, this had specific conditions. Patrick would only propose epting them if Jane epted them first. Otherwise, for Patrick, who had been deeply hurt by such matters, how could he let himself go through it again? And he definitely wouldnt let Jane go through it again. After the two got out of the car, they went straight into the house. Also, because of the current situation, Patrick didnt immediately start yelling like before. When they pushed open the door, they saw that Mike was lying on the ground alone, as if he had suffered a sudden illness. But looking at the situation in the house, it didnt seem like a medical emergency at all. Instead, it looked like a scene of a robbery, messy and chaotic. What happened, Mike? What happened to you? Patrick couldnt care about anything else and immediately hugged Mike, looking at him with his hand over his chest.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He knew that it was likely a heart attack, so he urgently said to Jane. Quick, call for emergency medical help! Jane didnt hesitate and immediately dialed the phone. Patrick took emergency measures and waited for the ambnce to arrive. He didnt know what to do in this situation. He simply wanted to save Mikes life first and then figure out the rest. However, he also wanted to see what had happened at the scene, but there was no time for that now. Jane was by his side, assisting him all the way. At this moment, neither of them was thinking about severing rtions anymore. For the sake of one persons life, any rtionship had be unimportant. This was something Jane had realized during this period. If she hadnt figured it out, how could she have had the attitude she showed when facing the crazed Melissa? Quick, perform CPR and first aid. Ill get a pillow to elevate his head. Maybe it will make him morefortable. Jane quickly went to the sofa and fetched a pillow, along with some other items, cing them under Mikes body. By the time the sound of the ambnce outside could be heard, medical personnel had already rushed in and nodded upon seeing the first aid measures Patrick and Jane had taken. Patrick had already made the call and arranged for others toe. When Mike was loaded onto the ambnce, Patrick instructed everyone at the hospital to take good care of him. Only then did he take Jane back to the yard, worried that someone might tamper with the scene. Therefore, it was necessary to investigate the truth of the matter as soon as possible, to find out what had happened. You saw it just now, right? This messy house doesnt look like it was caused by a sudden illness. Even if someone is experiencing a health crisis, the chaos would be limited to the immediate surroundings! Jane nodded upon hearing Patricks words. She had also noticed that the entire house was in disarray, as if it had been ransacked. Now that they were back in the house, although they didnt know what was inside, luckily, the house had surveince cameras installed because of Mikes old age. Lets take a look at the surveince footage. That will give us the answers! Jane opened theputer where the surveince footage was stored. As she watched the yback on the screen, she gently tapped the keyboard to increase the yback speed. If we were to watch the normal yback from the past twenty-four hours, it would be too time-consuming. So, Ive increased the yback speed threefold. When we spot any abnormal situations or someone entering, we can slow it down and examine the footage. Jane and Patrick watched the surveince footage, but they didnt see anything out of the ordinary. However, they did notice one thing: there was no one around Mike. How could an elderly person like him be left without anyone to take care of him? In fact, what they saw from the surveince footage was exactly that, which made Patrick a little angry. He didnt know the reason why someone would leave Mike alone at home,pletely disregarding him. As they continued to investigate the surveince footage, they did discover some servants and maids moving around the house. Chapter 1040 Whose Fault The angles of the surveince cameras in Mikes room were off, possibly indicating that the servants and maids deliberately avoided them. When Patrick saw this scene, he knew it was time to make a decision. Theres not much time to review every detail on the surveince footage. Besides, Im worried about those people at the hospital too! Lets split up. Ill go to the hospital to take care of Mike, and you stay here to investigate what really happened. Jane nodded when she heard this. You go ahead and take care of things. If anythinges up, well contact each other. Upon hearing this, Patrick hesitated less. He felt anxious in his heart. After all, when he was young, he had a good rtionship with Mike. He could still feel the love Mike had for him back then. So for Patrick, seeing Mike in this state, alone and uncared for, was something he didnt want to see. He felt anger in his heart and started to have opinions about the people in his own house. He knew they must be aware of the situation. If they didnt know about it, it would just show theirck of filial piety. From any angle, he didnt want any further idents to happen to Mike under the care of these people. Thats why he decided to split up with Jane. He didnt want to exin the situation in too much detail. After all, Jane already had a bad rtionship with the people in the house. If he exined everything in detail and caused further conflicts, it would be meaningless. Their rtionship was already at an absolute freezing point. If it continued to deteriorate, it would inevitably break. Even the rtionship between Patrick and his own family was shaky at the moment. Patrick himself hadnt handled this rtionship well, let alone Jane, who had suffered so much before. Patrick also felt anger in his heart, so investigating the matter was the most suitable task for Jane. He wanted to rush to the hospital to take care of Mike and fulfill his filial duty. This way, it would avoid Janes embarrassment and allow them to promptly uncover the truth. After Jane finished watching the surveince footage, she identified a suspicious point. The most suspicious thing was where the servants and maids had disappeared to. Moreover, when they disappeared from the view of the surveince camera before, what were they doing? Jane used her connections to find one of them. If you want this matter to escte, thats not a problem. I can go with you to the relevant department now, and we can discuss it there! I dont want to pursue any specific matter, but I want to know the truth. So think carefully about how youll answer my questions. Jane stared at the maid in front of her, looking into her eyes. The maid showed a hint of evasion, indicating that their actions were indeed suspicious. Otherwise, there wouldnt be this hesitation. Jane already knew the oue from that look. Im sincerely willing to discuss this matter with you, so you can tell me the truth. Even if you made a mistake, as long as its something tolerable, its fine. I dont care about the little things lost. What I care about is what happened during this period. If you dont speak, Im going to make a phone call now. Jane clearly expressed her stance. She picked up the phone, pretending to make a call. The maid saw this and quickly nodded. Dont make the call. Ill tell you everything. We didnt take anything significant, just a few small things. I can even guarantee that the majority of people havent even taken money, or perhaps no one has taken anything of equivalent value. The maid told Jane that indeed, their actions were notpletely clean while working there. It was because asionally when they brought back some pots, pans, or food from the house, it didnt attract anyones attention. So their courage grew, but they all understood without saying it out loud that taking these small things was not a big issue. Moreover, they didnt have the opportunity toe into contact with any money. All the wealth and valuable items were locked in a safe by Mike himself. They didnt have fingerprints, keys, or the safes password, so they couldnt touch what was inside. Instead, they simply shifted their focus to other things inside the residence, of which everyone could see therger items. They wouldnt take those things; they would only take the small items as the maid had just mentioned. We only took a few of these things at most, so Im willing to admit that Ive taken them before, but I guarantee I never touched the money. Jane nodded. Although the safe was not open at the moment, cracking a string of passwords was not difficult for her. If it was cracking the safe of a stranger, it might be difficult, as there would be no way to figure out the digits. However, for Mike, he habitually used a few specific numbers. As long as she experimented with differentbinations, she could figure it out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I believe what youre saying. Also, how long have you all been away? Was Mike living alone during that time? Upon hearing Janes question, the maid told Jane that she had left two weeks ago. As for when the others left, she didnt know. She had resigned and left because of some personal matters at her own home. Jane asked a few more questions, but the maid didnt have much information. She couldnt help it, so Jane took the maids phone number. This way, it would be convenient for them to stay in touch. The maid also felt relieved when she saw that Jane truly didnt intend to pursue the matter further. After returning to Mikes residence, Jane used her hacking skills and spent a few hours to open the safe. Inside the safe, she could see everything neatly arranged. Chapter 1041 Excess People Jane walked out of Pansys Old Mansion, looking at the surroundings, hoping to find some other clues. Perhaps it could be helpful in this matter, but she wasnt a professional, so she could only casually observe for now. When she turned to the other side of the courtyard, she saw a woman whom she had no impression of. However, when the woman saw Jane, her flustered appearance raised Janes suspicion. Because Jane felt that someone who acted suspiciously in this area and panicked upon seeing her couldnt be a good person. It was highly likely that they were rted to the people inside the mansion. After all, why would she act this way? Especially when the woman was not empty-handed but carrying a backpack. Jane found it even more strange because it was understandable for a woman to carry adys bag, even if she was wearing sportswear or a smaller backpack. But carrying arge backpack like a mountaineering bag and standing outside the courtyard, gazing in this direction, raised further curiosity. As soon as the woman saw her, she immediately left in a panicked manner, which was already too strange. Without hesitation, Jane made a few phone calls, first investigating who had been around in the past two days. Since there was already a woman acting suspiciously, it couldnt be ruled out that there were other individuals with simr behavior. Once Jane finished arranging these matters and connected to the surveince cameras on herputer, she discovered that the woman appeared frequently around the mansion. Strange urrences are always rted to something supernatural. If she frequently appears here, she must have ulterior motives or something she wants to achieve. But what exactly does she want to aplish? Jane pondered in her mind as she tapped on the keyboard, capturing the womans image from the surveince footage clearer. She took screenshots of several pictures and made another phone call. Im sending you a few pictures. Pay attention to any information about this woman, and investigate who she is. Also, regarding the investigation I told you about before, concerning the people frequently entering and exiting the old mansions vicinity, keep me updated with any results.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After receiving confirmation from the other side, Jane hung up the phone. Sitting there, Jane knew she couldnt wait for all the information to gather before taking action. It might already be toote by then. She had to be proactive. She took out her familiar set of hacking software. Old buddy, its up to you to find something. If you can truly help me achieve my goal and find what Im looking for in time, it will prove that we still have a great partnership. In her mind, Jane silently thought these words and began swiftly operating on the keyboard. Her fingers danced like agile elves. Soon, a series of data appeared on the screen. The clear images of the womans face and some connecting lines werebined. Once the connections were made, scenes of the woman appearing in different locations emerged. This was achieved through hacking techniques, monitoring the womans movements across the entire city. Jane could search for any ce where the woman had been. Of course, it would take time. The matches that appeared now were the best possible matches, with clear images of the womans face. Seeing these results, a smile appeared on Janes face. Jane thought about all this, her actions bing faster. Gradually, she locked onto two pieces of information, one being the womans movements in and out of the hotel. The other piece was the womans banking information when she was shopping, along with her membership card details. The information about the woman was disyed clearly on the screen, making the remaining tasks easier for Jane. Lets see where you can hide. Im afraid the information I find this time will be more than what others have discovered. Jane knew that others couldnt move as quickly as she did. Of course, there were some pieces of information that couldnt be obtained throughputers alone and required manual investigation. Janes subordinates yed a role as patches for theputer or provided information obtained from others. Perhaps they could provide Jane with valuable references. That was the most important thing, and Janes smile grew on her face. Because through the womans information, she had found some other things as well. The traces of this womans past slowly revealed themselves to Jane. This also proved that the woman had some peculiarities. Besides frequently appearing here, she also appeared regrly in a few fixed locations. But just as Jane was about to continue her investigation, Patrick called her. Jane,e to the hospital. Mike has woken up, but unfortunately, he has lost his memory. But we still need to take a look. Jane heard the direct response and replied, I understand. Ill rush to the hospital from Pansys Old Mansion. Although there have been some unpleasant things in the past, Mike is like this now, and everything is in the past. If Im fast enough, I should be able to reach the hospital in twenty to thirty minutes. Wait for me near the floor of the hospital! Jane didnt want to go directly into the ward because there were people she didnt want to see. She still insisted on not seeing them. If Jane and Patrick met in advance and then went there together, it would naturally be awkward for some people. Leaving early would save Jane from feeling unhappy. It also avoided everyone gathering together and arguing again. Mike may be like this now, but it didnt mean that everyone had lost their memory. So even if forgiveness was possible, Jane only wanted to forgive Mike alone. As Jane left Pansys Old Mansion and drove, she called her subordinates again, informing them about the womans information and instructing them to continue their in-depth investigation based on the provided information. Jane arrived at the hospital, and Patrick was already waiting at the staircase on the floor. Chapter 1042 One Bad News After Another Just by looking at Patricks expression, Jane knew the situation wasnt particrly good. Despite the numerous conflicts she had with Mike before, seeing an old man lying motionless on the hospital bed like that was truly pitiful, especially considering Mike didnt have any family around him. Dont lose heart, everything will get better, Jane approached and patted his shoulder. Patrick sighed heavily. Hows the surveince investigation going? Jane didnt discuss the new findings she had discovered. She wanted to sort out all the truths before telling Patrick about them. It seems someone is trying to frame us this time. I suspect that Mike cutting ties with me is also rted to this person. Normally, Mike is very attentive to you, and this situation wouldnt happen. But looking at his recent behavior, it seems off. That was what surprised Patrick the most. The doctor ising, Jane nced in the direction of the doctor and walked together with Patrick towards him. The patients condition seems to be deteriorating. There are some follow-up matters that I think I should inform you about, the doctor said. Hearing those words, Jane felt a chill run down her spine. She nced at Patrick from the corner of her eye and noticed his fluctuating expression. Doctor, go ahead and tell us. We can ept any kind of result, Jane said. The doctor opened the medical record and showed it to both of them. Normally, Mikes health is not particrly good, relying entirely on medication to sustain him. If it werent for this major blow, Mike might have lived a few more years. But based on Mikes current condition, the chances of survival are slim, and the possibility of dementia in the future is even greater. The doctors words were already quite tactful. After all, Mike had already lost some of his memories, and if things continued like this, there would likely be moreplications in the future. Patrick had mentally prepared himself long ago, but he didnt expect it toe so soon. Is there truly no possibility? Patrick asked again, his longing evident in his eyes. The doctor shook his head. The patient is already quite old. At this age, even minor illnesses can be the root cause of major diseases, not to mention such a huge shock. Besides, the patient doesnt even have someone to take care of him. Patrick felt a sense of self-me when he heard that. Usually, he only focused on his businesss development and didnt pay much attention to Mikes emotions, even though Mike always seemed physically strong. We will take care of him more carefully from now on. Patrick walked out of the ward, still supported by Jane, as if his soul had been drained away. All this time, he relied on Mike, and suddenly the doctor told him that Mike was fading away It felt like losing something, something he cherished dearly. Patrick clenched his fists tightly, his mouth pressed firmly. Ill uncover the truth! Then he turned to Jane and said, Youll have to take care of Mike in the hospital for these few days. I dont trust the others. As for the children, Ill visit them frequently. Jane nodded, understanding his intentions. Dont worry about the past, I wont dwell on it. After giving some more instructions, Patrick left the ce. Jane sat alone at the entrance of the hospital room, opened herptop, and extracted some of the information she had just found. Then, she dialed a number on her phone. You go to this ce and keep an eye on this person for me. I want to know all her information, including her every move. In fact, Jane was even more ruthless than Patrick. Just as Sarah was also in the hospital, Jane turned her head and saw her presence, looking at her with some surprise. What are you doing here? Sarah avoided eye contact, as if reluctant to answer Jane. Im sick. Jane didnt quite believe it. After all, this area was for hospitalized patients, not for ordinary colds and fevers. Whats really going on? Are you not willing to tell me the truth? Sarah let out a long sigh and sat down heavily on a bench, reluctant to speak. I dont know how to tell you! Jane held her hand. We dont need so many reasons between us! A while ago, I found out that I have cancer. Its breast cancer that has already begun to spread. Youve been busy with family matters during this time, and I didnt tell you, nor did I want to distract you with this matter! Sarah spoke about her illness with a calmness that revealed a sense of relief. It was clear that she had already epted this oue. The person who couldnt ept it the most was Jane. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared intently at Sarah. Are you telling the truth? You havent lied to me, have you? Sarah handed her medical report to Jane. Theres nothing to lie about in this matter. They used to help each other andplement each other. Sarah was supporting thepany, and Jane felt at ease with Sarah around, not needing to worry about it. She was clearly her right-hand woman, but now she was injured, and Jane was thest person to find out. This feeling was even more painful. I will definitely cure your illness. I heard theres a type of injection being tested abroad that can reduce pain. We can give it a try. Jane wanted to save Sarahs life, and she appeared anxious, speaking incoherently. Alright, I know my own body. Ive always been used to being alone, and now Im walking alone,pletely exposed. Both of them knew that after being diagnosed with this disease, the oue awaiting them wasplicated. Are you sure it has been confirmed? Is it really in the advanced stage? Jane clung to thest glimmer of hope. Sarah lowered her head and nodded heavily. Ivee to terms with it. I told you this news, and it has brought me some relief. Janes tears welled up instantly. The tears in her eyes flowed uncontrobly. Even when Patrick disappeared, she had never been so heartbroken. Now, it felt like a huge stone was blocking her chest. Im sorry. Its all my fault.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane was overwhelmed with self-me, and she dared not face everything that was happening. Theres nothing to apologize for. Its already incredibly difficult for you to run such argepany on your own. Now, you should take good care of yourself. Although Sarah was the one who was sick, Jane was the one crying like a tearful person. At some point, Jane slowly began to hide her strong facade, as if she had be weaker. Chapter 1043 Continuing Fermentation The news of the severed rtionship between Mike and Patrick had exploded across all online tforms. Everyone was buzzing with discussions, trying to figure out what Patrick had done to cause such a result. Nobody understood the reasons behind it. As a result, wave after wave of curious onlookers emerged. Among these onlookers were also some malicious news media, only concerned about their own ratings. They started spreading rumors, even digging up past trivial matters, processing them, and presenting them anew. Of course, the general public was unaware of the truth behind it all. To address the misinformation online, Patricks PR department held a press conference, where the manager solemnly exined and rified to all the reporters. There are too many unfounded rumors circting online. Ourpany needs to continue its normal production and operation, so we dont have time to entertain these every day. Patrick also needs to focus on thepanys issues every day. I hope all the media outlets can keep their eyes open and not approach things with biased perspectives. How could such a level of public rtions convince the media? Furthermore, some people were already stirring up trouble. Immediately, a reporter from the Urban Daily raised his microphone. We want to know if the news of the severed rtionship between Mike and Patrick is true or false. Please give us a direct response to our question. After all, everything began from here. If this question doesnt have an answer, discussing the truth or falsehood of subsequent events is pointless. The manager frowned upon hearing this, as it was like hitting the nail on the head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If traced back to its ultimate source, what the reporter said was correct. But it was also because the news was true. Therefore, he had no way to answer, especially considering that it involved other issues. He felt that answering would inevitably lead to a string of additional problemsing to light, causing even more trouble for Patrick. The PR manager steeled himself and addressed the media below. Whether this matter is true or false, it has no rtion to Patrickspany or the media. It is a personal matter for Patrick. The PR manager looked at a few other media personnel, those he had already bribed, but unfortunately, they all kept their heads down. They were shocked by the way the PR manager was responding to the questions, feeling that this person was simply unfit for the current position. In fact, they hadnt even told the PR manager one thing: some of the information had been leaked from Patrickspany internally, and they had received some benefits from the media as well. So, youre saying that this matter is indeed true, but it doesnt require the attention of the media, is that what you mean? Or are you saying that this is a rumor? If it is indeed a rumor, then its even more necessary for the media to step forward and rify the matter on your behalf. A reporter from the Entertainment Times stood up and voiced this matter, causing all the reporters to nod in agreement. They all wanted to know whether this matter was true or false, and their questions were indeed targeted. Im sorry, but I have noment. Well, the time is up now. We have other things to attend to, so you may all leave! If there are any other developments, we will convene the next press conference in a timely manner. This time, it was just a temporarymunication and contact, the PR manager said. The PR manager truly had nothing more to say. No matter whether he answered yes or no, he would still be trapped in a pit. So he decided to flee, leaving the reporters with even more hope. After returning, these reporters processed and embellished all the information before posting it on their respective websites. Even though the hired inte trolls were continuously maintainingments and doing their job, it was ultimately futile. The number of spectators far outnumbered the trolls. Despite spending money to delete some of the reports, it was only a drop in the bucket. On the contrary, these websites and other media outlets took advantage of the situation and presented conditions that the PR manager couldnt handle. He had no choice but to report everything to Patrick. Jane heard about the situation and went straight to Patrick. Let me handle this matter. There are issues within thepanys PR department and some other departments. Ive already heard some rumors. Patrick knew that someone must be scheming behind the scenes for this matter to escte to such a degree. If it were solely about this incident, it wouldnt have fermented to such an extent. However, he wasnt skilled in handling such matters, and the numerous details within thepany overwhelmed him. He couldnt even handle them, let alone deal with the media-rted issues. He had to rely on his PR department. But he didnt expect the PR department to be so useless. As he pondered over these thoughts, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Thepany has decayed in recent times. With such arge problem and internal operations in disarray, its truly distressing. I want to handle these issues, but I dont have the time, and the matter with Mike hasnt been resolved yet! Upon hearing these words, Jane knew she had to do something. It wouldnt work if Patrick bore the brunt of everything. She immediately made her stance clear. She nned to assign the employees from her ownpanys previous department to handle the entire situation. She also intended to investigate and cleanse the existing employees of Patrickspany. If any internal employees were found to be at fault, appropriate actions would be taken ordingly. Those who needed to be removed would be removed without hesitation. For those who only had misguided thoughts but didnt have significant issues in other aspects, they would receive education. Furthermore, thepanys core cultural values needed to be reestablished. To run a sessfulpany, it wasnt just about paying employees sries. It was equally important to cultivate a positive atmosphere. Previously, thepany had done well in fostering such an atmosphere among its employees. However, everything changed since Harrison took over. In a short period, thepany became chaotic and disordered. Even if they wanted to change now, it would require immense courage. Thus, it was time for Patrick to make a decision. Janeid out all these matters, waiting to see how Patrick would choose. Chapter 1044 Drastic Measures Patrick only pondered for a moment before nodding decisively. There was no need to consider other issues now. Both the problems with these individuals and thepanys operations required strong systems and measures to salvage the situation. Patrick needed to handle the attitude of allpany employees. It might be a waste of time and not yield immediate results.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If the employees from Janespany were directly involved, it might expedite the process. Since you agree, Ill make the arrangements now. You just need to wait and see! Jane said as she left. After she left, Jane made several consecutive phone calls. Her PR team had already taken action, but they didnt hold a media conference. Instead, they collected arge amount of false information on the inte, acquiring both the content and sources of the news. They also conducted secret investigations into other matters. Jane utilized her hacking skills to uncover connections between media reporters and employees within thepany. Once these matters were confirmed, Jane knew exactly how to handle them. Since both aspects had means of resolution, Jane called a meeting with thepanys employees. Today, Im convening this meeting to announce a few things. I hope you can act in ordance with the spirit of the meeting. Now, I announce that Bradyn Chase from the HR department, Shannon Barrett from the finance department, Tanner Parks from the operations department these people can leave thepany starting from now. After Jane listed these names, the managers from the relevant departments asked why they were being let go. When Jane disyed part of the evidence on therge screen, the managers on the receiving end broke into a cold sweat and remained silent. I dont know what you were thinking, whether it was a management issue or if you were also involved. So, I dont need to instruct you on how to handle these individuals. I reserve the right to further investigate their legal responsibilities. For now, I am only dealing with their actions within thepany on behalf of thepany. Jane finished speaking and proceeded to announce the second batch of personnel. This batch consisted of pure internal worms within thepany. For those who vited thew, Jane had already instructed the subordinates to handle them impartially, as she had already taken precautions. Of course, among these people were the two individuals present at the meeting. These two individuals remained silent. Facing Janes direct move, they had firmly grasped the lifeline and hadnt had any priormunication with her. Now that all the evidence was presented, they had no way to refute. They simply kept their heads down, contemting ways to prepare. Once the meeting concluded, they would approach Jane and willingly admit their mistakes. Perhaps they wouldnt have to spend time in jail. This method of killing a chicken to warn the monkeys sent shivers down everyones spine. It was something Patrick had never done before. I cant say that I have all the information, but I can say that from today, if anyone still wants to y tricks, I advise you to leave thepany now! After the meeting adjourned, the two managers who were called out by name knocked on Janes door and voluntarily admitted their mistakes. Jane understood the concept of leaving room for others. She directly let the two of them resign, but before they left, they had to disclose everything they knew. The two individuals revealed some additional information. After they left in a dejected state, it became even clearer to the employees in those departments. Even for managers like them, Jane showed no mercy, let alone others. For a while, everyone in thepany felt vulnerable, and they focused solely on work, afraid to think about anything else. Janes actions resulted in some people leaving thepany, creating vacant positions. Jane simply set up her office in Patrickspany and brought in the former employees to exercise their rights. Janes actions sparked discussions among all thepanys employees. Of course, no one dared to openly discuss these matters; they only whispered among themselves. Jane called a press conference this time and exposed those individuals within thepany who had colluded with journalists and manipted real news. This caused the online media to take a unanimous stance, and even those who had distorted facts in the past dared not speak out now. Those who remained were all standing with Jane, condemning the medias distortion of facts. They also discussed the actions of those who had conspired with the media,pletely ignoring whether Mike and Patrick had severed ties or not, as it was no longer important. Because a storm had already erupted within the media industry, let alone issues of sales volume. Now, they could only focus on saving themselves and preserving their reputation, which was already quitemendable. Jane is truly capable. She managed to catch so many people and uncover so many truths. Its simply unbelievable. Under a video online, spectators leftments, and another spectator continued the discussion! The truth will never be buried, and good people will not be falsely used. But we need to open our eyes. We were once used as fools, not even aware that our own melons were shattered by others. Such evaluations and sentiments became the mainstream voices on the inte in recent days. Everyone was discussing the significant changes that had urred in Patrickspany and the potential impact they would have. Of course, they also paid attention to some other voices online, particrly regarding Patrickspanys recent measures and methods. All these online spectators could be divided into two groups. One group was still chasing after the truth of the previous events. However, now they analyzed and judged the news with their own perspective instead of blindly believing it as they did before. The other group directly focused on Patrickspanys operations. The internal employees of Patrickspany continued to engage in discussions, and the voices never ceased. Chapter 1045 The Person Behind The individuals Jane sent to investigate acted quickly, and their investigation was meticulous. After all, they had conducted simr investigations before, so they quickly obtained results, leaving Jane with doubts. Boss, ording to our investigation, Beatrice has not been seen recently, they reported. We suspect that Beatrice is involved in these matters; otherwise, she wouldnt have simply disappeared. The head of security informed Jane that they had previously investigated Beatrices information. They had some knowledge about her, and someone like her, who was only interested in personal gain, would not disappear at such a crucial time. Especially after Mikesa, Beatrice should have emerged, but they hadnt seen any trace of her. They conducted numerous investigations but found no information about Beatrice being present at the hospital. Even though they hadnt given up on that possibility, they knew they had to report this matter to Jane. ording tomon sense, if Mike is ill, Beatrice should be present. If she isnt, there must be special reasons, one of them said. But ording to our investigation, we found no trouble with Beatrice recently. She has simply been staying at home, the head of security added. After hearing this, Janes mind raced. Even without any hints from the head of security, she could figure out what kind of person Beatrice was. Jane vividly remembered Beatrices arrogant attitude when Patrick wasnt at thepany. Even during Patrick and Janes previous interactions, it was evident what role Beatrice yed. Now, during such a crucial time, her sudden disappearance was anything but normal. No one would willingly miss out on such an opportunity, especially considering Beatrices personality. Can you confirm that Beatrice is indeed at home and hasnt left for any reason, including going to the hospital? Jane asked. Since she had already sent people to investigate, she needed solid evidence and couldnt allow any deviation. We have confirmed through multiple investigations that Beatrice is at home and hasnt left. We have eyewitnesses. If it werent the case, we wouldnt dare to say it, they replied.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jane nodded upon hearing this and immediately dialed Patricks number. When Patrick arrived, Jane repeated what the head of security had said. This situation raises many doubts, but we still dont understand the reasons behind it, she said. Patrick nodded, realizing that they hadnt seen any trace of Beatrice in everything that had happened. It was as if she had evaporated from the face of the earth, yet they could confirm that she was at home. If he hadnt thought about these details before, it wouldnt have mattered. But now that he knew, he realized that some details were likely hidden beneath the surface. The truths he had seen might not be the real truths. They needed to uncover the mystery. With these thoughts in mind, Patrick couldnt sit still any longer. He wanted to call Beatrice and see for himself. Jane shook her head in response to his statement. Resolving anything over the phone wont work. If you really want to understand the situation thoroughly, I suggest you try to meet her in person. Some matters can only be discussed face-to-face to better grasp the truth. Its impossible to exin everything over the phone. Patrick believed that Jane had a point. If something couldnt be rified through a meeting, it might never be clear. Asking these questions over the phone, he knew he was only seeking reassurance. He truly hoped to hear Beatrices exnation when he picked up the phone. That would clear him of suspicion. However, Patrick also knew that if he wanted to deceive himself, there was no need to make the call in the first ce. If he truly wanted to investigate the truth, he had to ept Janes suggestion. Do you think this has anything to do with Mikes situation? Patrick asked. He couldnt believe that even the most heartless person would go to such lengths. He refused to ept that his family bonds had been destroyed to this extent. If that were the case, it wouldnt just be a matter of despair. He needed to understand the truth behind the situation and ask his mother why she did this. Dont overthink it for now. After all, our current judgment is just preliminary, and theres a lot of information we havent obtained yet. The investigation is still ongoing, Jane advised. Patrick nodded, thinking that waiting for another day or two would be eptable. Continue the investigation for the next couple of days. Communicate with me immediately if there are any developments. I want to find the answers as soon as possible. My heart wont be at ease until I have some answers, regardless of the circumstances, Patrick said. Jane understood what she needed to do after hearing Patricks words. She instructed the head of security to continue the investigation. When Patrick became busy with other matters, Jane opened herputer and connected to a software program. Using her hacking skills, she managed to trace some of Beatrices recent activities. Jane shared all the information with the security personnel, hoping that bybining their efforts, they could uncover more clues. Two days passed, but the security personnel hadnt obtained any additional leads. The clues they had gathered were the same as before. Patrick grew increasingly puzzled. Unable to bear it any longer, he picked up the phone and called Beatrice directly. I know youre at home, so I would like to invite you for a serious talk. Do you have any time avable? Patrick asked. As soon as Patrick finished speaking, Beatrice outright refused. She provided a simple excuse and told Patrick she didnt want to discuss anything or talk to him. So the best solution was to avoid each other. When Patrick heard the sound of the call ending on the other side, he still hadnt figured out what to do about the situation. In the evening, Patrick made another call to extend an invitation. However, the oue was as expected-without exception, there was no way to meet his mother. This only deepened Patricks confusion. But without meeting her in person, he had to endure the uncertainty. Patrick could only continue to handle the affairs of thepany. Chapter 1046 Saving Destiny Even though Patrick was handling thepanys affairs, he wasnt dealing with the detailed matters. His role was merely to sign off on decisions. There were some internal matters in thepany that required his approval. Now, Jane would provide detailed reports for Patricks confirmation, essentially acting as his remote controller. Jane had efficiently managed both her ownpany and Patrickspany, ensuring stability in the minds of all employees. Everyone could focus on their own tasks, which was different from when Jane had just started helping Patrick manage thepany. Now, everyone understood that the system of management was designed to gain their recognition andpliance. If anyone vited the system, there was no need to find other excuses. Jane had previously held a press conference to announce her role in bothpanies. As a result, many media outlets were now reporting on the overall situation. Outside, rumors and gossip were circting, and Jane put the PR department in charge of handling them. This new PR department was different from the previous one, which had been ineffective.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane assigned them tasks, and they performed exceptionally well. Theypletely controlled the rhythm of online public opinion. The voices of those rumors and gossip grew increasingly scarce, reced by more positive and constructivements online. Who could have imagined that Jane would swoop in like a hero from the sky and save the fate of twopanies, effortlessly resolving what everyone thought was an extremely difficult situation? I also believe that the previous rumors were all untrue, and the current news represents the true situation. Two shareholders sat together and chatted, believing that Jane had brought thepanies to a prosperous situation. They also had the confidence to buy more stocks, hoping to make a fortune. They had also noticed the shift in online sentiment, which was gradually leaning towards Jane. Everyone recognized Janes abilities and felt both amazed and envious of her. In major forums where news about Patrick was discussed, all the hiredmentators were in sync. Patrick and Jane are working together to govern thepany, and now thepany is in a great state. Everything has returned to normal. We wish the merger of the twopanies sess and look forward to the synergistic effects. Its definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two! As Jane sat in her office, reading thements from these online users, she felt a surge of excitement in her heart. After all, aplishing such a significant feat by oneself would naturally bring excitement and joy. This was not just about organizing and managing thepany internally but also about quelling the crisis-like reports online. If these situations persisted, the consequences would be dire. For Jane, she had to juggle both aspects and see tangible results. Now, she called the manager of the PR department to her office. Keep a close eye on the voices of these online users and also pay attention to the media. We absolutely cannot make any more mistakes this time. Currently, youre doing well, but you need to keep up the good work. If there are any deviations, I want to know about them immediately. The manager of the PR department nodded and informed Jane that they were now cooperating with several media outlets and websites. The main focus of the coboration was on thepanys publicity and promotion, as well as the dissemination of the truth on the inte. Of course, this coboration involved both verbal agreements and business partnerships, and all these matters had been reported to Jane. As long as they can guide public opinion correctly, its a win-win situation for ourpany if we entrust a portion of our advertising to these websites! Ive seen the effects of the publicity in the past few days, and its quite satisfactory. We can continue to work with them and sign formal contracts after the trial period. Jane and these websites coborated in bulk, running numerous advertisements for thepanys promotions and services. Every website and media outlet that epted Janes advertisements knew how to protect their own interests. That meant firmly standing by Janes side and dispelling any rumors or negative reports about her. While Jane was discussing these matters with the manager of the PR department, she received a phone call. After hanging up, Jane turned to the manager and said, Mike has woken up. We dont know if other media outlets have noticed this yet. You need to further observe. Jane knew that Mike waking up was a big deal, and it was likely to attract attention. It was unavoidable that some journalists might discover that Mike had regained consciousness. Jane didnt want to see any deviations in the medias reporting like before, so she reminded the PR manager in advance. After the manager nodded, Jane added some additional instructions before letting him leave. Now, Patrick had arrived at thepany and joined Jane. The two of them rushed to the hospital together. Right now, we should avoid stimting Mike. I suggest you dont say anything when you see him. Let him recover first. If there are significant emotional fluctuations at this stage, it wont be conducive to his recovery and may even cause him more trouble. Jane shared her thoughts, and Patrick nodded. He didnt have any better ideas at the moment, but he understood that Janes reasoning made sense. It was well-known that any stimtion to a patient would worsen their condition. And now that Mike had just woken up, everyone knew the potential consequences of aggravating his condition. So how could Patrick make such a choice? Dont worry, I know what to say and what not to say. I wont do anything to stimte Mike. Right now, I just want Mike to get better. Well deal with the future when the timees. I understand thats how you feel too. Jane nodded, and the two of them visited Mike in the hospital. Patrick didnt say anything unnecessary; he simplyforted Mike, urging him to rest well. Patrick didnt even ask about anything else. He only made guesses based on Mikes expressions in his own heart. Patrick had many doubts, and as he listened to Mikes fragmented words, he knew that some things might be different from what he had imagined. Chapter 1047 Who is it? Today, Patrick came to visit Mike again with some fruits. Mikes condition was recovering well, and a smile appeared on Patricks face. Grandpa, youre doing well. Youll be able to leave the hospital in a few days. Patrick ced the fruit basket by the bedside, and Mike looked at him with a relieved expression. Since yesterday, Mike had been able to read some newspapers and articles on his phone. He saw how well Patrickspany was doing and knew that Patrick had been tirelessly shuttling between thepany and the hospital to take care of him. It was evident that the weariness on Patricks face was caused by exhaustion, and Mike felt deeply sorry for him. I dont have anything important going on, so you should take care of thepany. Donte here often. I can handle everything. You cane pick me up when Im discharged in a couple of days. Patrick jokingly responded to Mikes words. How can that be? If I donte, youll say Im unfilial. What if you decide to sever our family ties? What will I do then? Dont talk nonsense. How could I sever ties with you? Its hard to find someone as outstanding as you! Mike took the fruit that Patrick had just washed for him, and his smile grew wider as he said those words. Patrick had intended to indirectly approach the topic, and when he heard Mikes response, he deliberately said another sentence. I never wanted to sever ties with you, never even thought about it. So why does it sound like you mumbled that sentence? I thought I must have done something to make you angry. When youe back home, Ill exin everything to you. Maybe you were talking in your sleep! Mike couldnt recall when he might have said those words. Now, hearing Patrick say it, he informed Patrick that he must have misheard or experienced some kind of illusion. Because all the dreams he could remember didnt include that sentence. When Patrick heard this, his smile grew even wider. They chatted casually for a while, and Patrick assured Mike that as long as Mike didnt want to sever ties, he would fulfill his duties as a grandson and take good care of him. At present, Mike didnt notice any hidden meaning in Patricks words or his indirect approach. Patrick was now even more suspicious about the truth of this matter. He believed there must be some hidden story behind it. Since Mike had already denied the matter, it meant that someone was lying or meddling in the situation. Otherwise, the initial statement wouldnt have appeared on the website for no reason. Patrick returned to thepany and called the head of security, along with a private detective who stood in front of him. This time, Patrick was prepared to conduct a thorough investigation, so he needed their full cooperation. You twomunicate and thoroughly investigate everything I want to know! Especially regarding Beatrices situation, Im particrly concerned about that. I want to know the truth, so focus on that. Compared to the head of security, the private detective was much more professional. After asking some detailed questions, he left Patricks office. Starting with Beatrices recent activities, the private detective began the investigation. Using various methods, he located Beatrices phone and checked its previous locations. This is getting interesting. Someone of this age is actually able to associate with members of the underworld! The private detective discovered that Beatrices recent whereabouts were somehow connected to a local gang. After all, the ces she visited were all properties of the gang. Under normal circumstances, such a coincidence would never ur.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The private detective used personal connections to obtain surveince footage from these locations. When he reviewed the footage, he indeed found something that piqued his interest. It was evident from the surveince footage that Beatrice had indeed been in contact with these gang members. They could clearly be seen meeting in the footage. The private detective further investigated the gangs situation, and when he had some ideas in mind, his assistant informed him. Beatrice had once again gone to the ces where she had previously been associated with the gang. The private detective arrived there in advance and made some arrangements. Beatrice waspletely unaware of everything. She had no idea that she was being monitored by someone when she arrived at that location. When Beatrice returned from there, the detective immediately ryed the information to Patrick. Patrick couldnt believe it. Beatrice had actually been in contact with his archenemys gang. If there was no trickery involved, it would be strange. Patrick specifically called the private detective into his office. He now realized that the head of securitys investigation results were far inferiorpared to those of the private detective. The private detective had achieved such results within a few days, which clearly showed the vast difference in their professionalism. The head of securitys primary responsibility was security, while the private detective excelled in gathering intelligence and information. Now, I want you to investigate in detail and find out why Beatrice has been in contact with these gang members. If you can uncover the truth, Im willing to pay you twice the amount. But I have one requirement during the investigation: utmost secrecy. You must not let anyone discover you, especially when dealing with the gang. Its definitely risky. The private detective smiled upon hearing Patricks words. As professionals in their line of work, they often had dealings with people from all walks of life. Whether someone was at the bottom of society or a noble, they had ways to handle them. Otherwise, how could they extract information from others? Moreover, how could they convince people to willingly pay them? Even if Patrick hired them, it was because he believed in their professionalism. Dont worry, I will continue to follow up on this lead. As for the secrets between the gang and Beatrice, I believe I can uncover them given some time. However, following your requirement for secrecy may take a bit longer. After all, we cant make our investigation too direct. The detectives meaning was clear: conducting a covert investigation and maintaining control over the clues would be much more challenging than a regr investigation. Chapter 1048 The Concept of Familial Bonds Patrick began investigating the whole matter. He didnt want it to affect his mood, but he had to prepare for the worst. If Beatrice was really colluding with the gang and had intentions of going against him, he had to take precautions and strike back. Beatrice had been feeling restless these past few days as she had a discussion with the gang members. Unfortunately, they demanded a high price and didnt disclose any specific methods to help her. Beatrice nned to have another conversation with the gang. It would be best if they could reach a cooperative agreement. If they couldnt reach an agreement, she would have to consider other options. In her heart, the concept of familial bonds had already faded. If not, why would she make the choices she had now? On the contrary, she had always been resentful about Patrickspany, feeling that she hadnt gained any benefits from it in the end. Today, Patrick met with a good friend who also belonged to the underworld. However, this friend had already distanced himself from that world for many years. He had lost interest in the workings of society and had be aw-abiding businessman. But he maintained contact with these friends, so Patrick knew he could gather some information from him. Moreover, if Patrick truly wanted to find out the dealings between the gang and Beatrice or the reasons behind their contact, he would need to rely on these few friends. He had already made promises to other people over the phone, so he didnt need to meet them personally. However, Zackary Ss in front of him was someone Patrick had to meet personally. I know this situation sounds bizarre, and you might find it strange, but this is the reality! Patrick began exining part of the situation to Zackary. Of course, its also possible that the gang has plotted something that my mother hasnt realized, so she might have fallen into their trap. Regardless of the circumstances, I want to investigate and gather all the facts before reaching a conclusion. Right now, I cant say for certain which possibility is true. Patrick didnt want to dwell on negative thoughts, but he had to prepare for the worst. He still couldnt understand why his mother made such choices. Even if his mother was a bit obsessed with money and sometimes acted extreme, joining forces with these gang members was a different matter altogether. That was something he couldnt tolerate. However, he also held a glimmer of hope, hoping that his mother was deceived by others. Thats why he unintentionally revealed it while talking to Zackary.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I understand the situation. No matter which angle I investigate from, Ill help you out. I also hope that Beatrice was only deceived. Ill go and meet some other friendster. If theres any news, Ill send you a message or call you. When Patrick heard Zackarys willingness to help, a smile appeared on his face. Originally, he thought that convincing Zackary to assist him in this matter would require some effort and promises. But unexpectedly, Zackary readily agreed without hesitation. If it had been when Patrickspany was flourishing, he might have had such confidence. After all, bothpanies had some business dealings to a certain extent. However, in theter stages, when Patrickspany suffered defeat and was left in chaos by Harrison, Zackary had already voluntarily withdrawn. Now, there was no business interaction between them, only a pure friendship. Zackary was able to lend a helping hand, making Patrick feel the presence of friends who didnt need constant contact but were there in crucial times. Thank you for helping me like this. I didnt expect it before, and I was worried that I might cause you trouble, Patrick expressed his gratitude. Zackary smiled upon hearing Patricks words. I have a principle when ites to dealing with things. If a friend is good to me, Ill be good to them. Although our interaction was solely business-rted, we had a good cooperation back then. I also appreciate you, so this matter is nothing to talk about. Its just a small favor, nothing more. Patrick quickly apologized again. For him, contacting people in this circle wouldnt be too difficult, but he was an exception. After a brief exchange, the two parted ways. Patrick sat in his office, holding the recent reports in his hands. As he looked through them, a troubled expression appeared on his face. From the traces he found, Beatrice had definitely done something. Not only did she hide it from him, but it was likely that even the others in the family were unaware. Patricks private investigators had also interacted with other family members, but they didnt uncover much about Beatrice. Boss, the clues we have now are too few. We can only investigate the surroundings. We have very limited contact with the gang; we can only reach the peripheral people, the private investigator directly expressed the current challenge. Patrick nodded in agreement. If they could handle it themselves, Patrick wouldnt have to go through the trouble of asking his friends for help. They were undoubtedly facing difficulties. Days had passed, and they still hadnt gathered enough information about the gang. Patrick had to make the current decision. But the private investigators had their own strengths. Patricks friends were not professionals in investigating matters, so they had to handle the peripheral aspects. Just focus on what you have now. Ill find other friends to deal with the gang-rted matters. Your main task is to unravel the rtionships within this situation for me, Patrick told the private investigators about what he needed them to do. After discussing for a while longer, Patrick dismissed the private investigators. Sitting there, Patrick carefully examined the information in his hands again. After going through it several times, he was able to draw a conclusion. In this stage, his mother had not only been in contact with the gang but also concealed something else from him. From his mothers trail and clear statements, Patrick could deduce the same thing. What was unfortunate was that these rtives didnt mention any of this to Patrick. Chapter 1049 Reconciliation Mikes condition had been improving over the past couple of days, and Patrick visited him twice without any issues. Instead, it was Mike who urged Patrick to handle thepanys affairs properly, while he could focus on recovering at the hospital. Patrick was concerned that the conditions at the hospital were not asfortable as being at home. He consulted Mikes opinion and decided that they would arrange for Mikes discharge when the time was right, and handle the remaining matters at home. Patrick found Jane and discussed the matter with her. He had now understood Janes attitude. She no longer held grudges against past mistakes. However, there were a few individuals whom Jane couldnt forget, as they had deeply hurt her in the past. I think the house in Mikes estate needs some renovation. It doesnt require major changes, just a slightly morefortable environment than it is now. And remember, we need to make it ready for him to move in quickly. If everything goes well in the next few days, I n to bring Mike back home. Patricks stance was simple. He wanted to see if Jane still harbored any resentment towards Mike. If Jane took on this task, it would prove that she had let go of the past. Well, I noticed a few areas in the house that need tidying up a few days ago. Some ces do require minor repairs. While we dont need major changes, we do need to fill in the missing pieces. It will take about two or three days. Ill start working on it today. Upon hearing this response, Patrick nodded with a smile. Jane began arranging for the refurbishment of Pansys Old Mansion. She meticulously nned everything, considering the exteriorndscaping, interior cleanliness, and the missing items. She instructed her subordinates to prepare ordingly. Jane put a lot of effort into it because she knew that someone like Mike, at his age, even if they had any conflicts, these matters would eventually fade away in a few years if she didnt understand him. Mike was already old, and even if he remained healthy, he would only live a few more years. Jane couldnt bear to nitpick with such a person, especially considering their family rtionship. She also knew it wasnt possible topletely avoid contact with Patricks family for a lifetime, especially since Patrick had already informed her. We are currently investigating the report about cutting ties with Mike. Based on Mikes current attitude, its certain that he didnt say such a thing. Theres something suspicious going on. This made Jane feel that all the grievances and conflicts between her and Mike had dissipated.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Previously, it was only due to thepany and their children. Now, those issues had been resolved. The day to discharge Mike arrived quickly. Jane and Patrick went to the hospital to pick him up. When Mike saw Jane, he was somewhat excited. Jane, I admit that Ive done wrong in the past. Are you willing to forgive me? Maybe its because Im getting old and confused! Upon hearing Mikes sincere words, Jane was taken aback. She quickly responded, Lets leave the past behind us. Neither of us should mention it anymore. Now, we only need to focus on the future. As long as you are in good health, well be happy. Although there were no tears streaming down his face, Mike felt a rush of emotions, along with a tinge of guilt. Yes, lets forget about the past. From now on, I just want to enjoy my remaining years peacefully. Whenever I have free time, Ill y with the children. Will you finally agree to bring the children to my side and spend a few days with me? Mike joked, wondering what Jane would say. She immediately agreed without hesitation. If Mike had wanted to take Janes children away before, it was apletely different conceptpared to now, where he simply wanted to spend time with them. As long as youre happy, we can bring the children over anytime. Were just concerned about your fatigue. Once youve recovered a bit more, well bring the kids over for a nice gathering. Mike nodded happily, eager to return home. He urged Patrick to quickly handle the remaining paperwork. Patrick smiled and nodded. While Jane chatted with Mike, Patrick had already taken care of all the necessary procedures. Lets go, we can go home now! Patrick said with a smile, leading Jane and Mike back to the estate. Mike saw that the estate was immacte. Patrick informed him that it was all thanks to Janes efforts. When they entered the house, they noticed it was clean and some furniture and appliances had been reced. Jane, I want to thank you. I thought I would have to be busy for a few days aftering back! Jane heard Mikes gratitude and quickly responded. Its nothing. Its what we, the younger generation, should do. Ive already made arrangements, and the housekeepers will be here soon. They will take care of you during these days. We will also find a long-term caretaker as soon as possible! Jane had taken care of these matters without Patricks involvement, and he felt very satisfied. After the housekeepers arrived, Patrick and Jane had dinner together before returning home. Feeling tired, Patrick went to sleep while Jane continued searching on herputer for information about Beatrice. Patrick didnt avoid this matter and had already shared all the clues he knew with Jane. After a few days, with the increasing number of clues, Jane was able to confirm that the departure of the servants from Mikes house was definitely rted to Beatrice. However, she still didnt know the full details of what had happened, and the mysterious woman from before had also been in contact with Beatrice multiple times. What does Beatrice want to do? Why did she have contact with the mafia and this woman? She drove away all the servants, so what is she trying to hide? As she analyzed the information in her hands, although none of it directly implicated Beatrice, it indirectly proved her connection to the events. Therefore, Jane hoped that by unraveling the situation, she could continue using her hacking skills to uncover the truth. Chapter 1050 New Discoveries Jane had arranged everything, hoping for a good oue, or at least not to waste her efforts over the past few days. They had been staying at Pansys Old Mansion, and it seemed that there werent manyplicated matters to attend to. Every day, they would push Mike outside to bask in the sun. During these days, Mike didnt say much, as if he had be a different person. He waspletely different from the arrogant and domineering person he used to be. Grandpa, there are still some matters at thepany. I need to go and take care of them. I might be at the office for the next couple of days. Take care of yourself. After leaving these words, Jane nced at Mike and saw him nod. Without saying much, she left. Once back at thepany, she quickly reviewed all the clues. Just when she felt at a loss, her agent walked in. She had left without making a sound and entered without a trace of noise. Jane looked up and a smile appeared on her lips. Its nice to see you. After all, Sarah had been focused on recovering her health these past few days and was on leave. Sarah smiled lightly. You cant handle all the tasks at thepany by yourself. Theres still so much to do, and its quiteplicated. If I left everything to you, youd probably copse within two days. Jane didnt quite agree. What if you left thepany and it was just me? What would we do then? Both of them fell silent, as this was a situation that could potentially happen. Jane quickly changed the subject. I was just joking. Dont take it seriously. Then, Sarah ced some documents on the table. I think these are what you need right now. Jane nced at them and realized that the information confirmed some unresolved issues she had encountered while investigating Beatrice. Did you do all this? She had never mentioned anything about her home to Sarah, nor had she asked for her help. She didnt expect Sarah to silently assist her with so much. Tears welled up in Janes eyes as she was moved. Perhaps only you would do so much for me. She knew firsthand how difficult it was to run apany alone, something only she understood. Sarah waved her hand. Based on the investigation, Beatrice is indeed likely to be involved in these matters. The person behind it may have a connection to Harrison. Additionally, during my investigation, I found traces of Melissa. She might still be alive. Back then, Melissa and Patrick fell into the sea together. Patrick had survived, so it was possible that Melissa did too. Jane wasnt surprised by this revtion. I want to see who is behind all of this. Jane felt that things werent as simple as they seemed, and there was definitely a conspiracy behind it. However, she couldnt fathom the extent of it herself. Beatrice is meeting someone at an abandoned factory in the outskirts today. Why dont you go and take a look? Sarah suggested. She didnt want to get involved in Janes family affairs, but Janes safety was still important to her. Is this information reliable? Jane asked in response. Trust my expertise. Every piece of intelligence I provide you with is urate. Jane had full confidence in this, so she quickly prepared herself and headed to the garage, where she took an inconspicuous sports car and drove straight to the factory. She arrived before the appointed time and parked her car far away. She walked alone to the factory without informing anyone. Although it was dangerous, she was willing to go alone first. Jane found a secluded spot and hid herself, quietly waiting for the person who was about to arrive. After waiting for about half an hour with no sign of anyone, Jane called Sarah again. Before Sarah could answer, Jane hung up. In the distance, she spotted Beatrices figure. Indeed, she was apanied by a man with tattoos all over his face, arms, and legs. He looked like a gangster, which aligned with Janes investigation findings. Beatrice was indeed in contact with the underworld. But how did she manage to establish connections with these people? There must be someone else helping her. Jane waited patiently until they both entered the building before she leaned in to listen.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She saw Beatrice saying to the man, Ive done everything you asked of me. Have you prepared what I want? The man took out a small white powder from his bag and ced it in Beatrices hand. This thing is very powerful. Just a small amount is enough to take a life, so be extremely careful when you use it. Jane didnt know what the substance was or what Beatrice intended to do with it, but she had a feeling that it was somehow connected to her. Perhaps it was just her spection. Dont worry, I just want a life. But Ill handle it with care. I wont stoop to the level of killing or setting fires, Beatrice assured the man, and they finalized their deal. She put the white powder in her bag, bidding farewell to the heavily tattooed man. Jane thought she could leave now, but just as she was about toe out of hiding, she saw Beatrice returning. Panicked, Jane quickly found another hiding spot. She watched as Beatrice entered a small cabin, unlocking the door with a key from her pocket. Jane followed quietly and found a secluded spot to observe from. Looking through the window, she was surprised to see someone inside who looked familiar. It was Melissa from the psychiatric hospital. Wasnt she still recovering? How did things end up like this? And how did she get involved with Beatrice? Later, you need to go to the hospital again. Remember to act like a mental patient, and dont let them discover anything, Beatrice cautiously instructed Melissa. Jane was taken aback by these words. So everything she had witnessed was just an act, and Melissa had disguised herself like this to deceive her. Melissa tidied up her hair, removing some weeds. Dont worry, Im quite skilled at this. Ill handle it. Be careful not to let anyone find out, or everything will be in vain, Beatrice warned. Chapter 1051 Her Conspiracy They discussed their ns on the side,pletely unaware that Jane was listening. Finally, after finishing their conversation, Beatrice locked Melissa back in the room and hid the key in the neighboring window. Satisfied with her actions, she left. Jane watched as Beatrice walked away, then cautiously emerged from her hiding spot. She approached the door, knowing that Melissa was just a wall away, but she didnt want to see her at all. Suppressing her anger, Jane left the abandoned factory. When she returned home, she found that both of her children were already asleep, and Patrick was still at Pansys Old Mansion taking care of Mike. Just as she settled in, the telephone rang. Jane nced at the caller ID and paused for a moment. It was Beatrice. Out of courtesy, Jane answered the call. Lets talk, Beatrice said calmly through the phone,pletely unaware of her own wrongdoing, as if it didnt concern her at all. Jane was eager to know what she was up to, so she agreed to meet. The two arranged to meet in front of a caf. Jane arrived early and found a secluded spot where she couldnt be seen from the outside. After hesitating for a while at the door, Beatrice finally entered. As soon as she pushed the door open, she spotted Jane inside and walked straight towards her. They both sat down, appearing calm. Im curious why you wanted to meet me, Jane asked. Beatrice hadnt shown up during Mikes illness, so it was surprising that she now took the initiative to seek Janes curiosity. I am Patricks mother, and everything Ive done has been for the two of you. Im d to see you have a happy and fulfilled family now, unlike me, all alone, Beatrice said, shedding tears andining about the difficulties of raising a son all by herself. Jane didnt take those cheap tears seriously. I heard that Patrick has been on his own abroad for so many years, and you havent taken care of him at all. It was Mike who took care of him. Howe its suddenly your aplishment? Jane uncovered her true intentions. Beatrice appeared somewhat embarrassed. She wiped away the tears and continued, After all, he is my child, born from my own womb. And no matter what, I have the responsibility of raising him. Jane had heard these same arguments many times before, and she didnt want to hear them again. What do you want? Just say it! Beatrice was caught off guard by Janes directness, which made her feel ufortable.This is from N?velDrama.Org. How is Mikes health? I want to know where you were when Mike was sick. This question had been on Janes mind for a long time. Before Beatrice could respond, she started crying again. Jane was getting a headache and didnt want to listen to her chaotic exnations anymore, so she got up and went to the restroom. When she came out a whileter, Beatrice had stopped crying as if she had healed herself. Jane looked at the coffee in front of her, which had arrived while she was away. As she picked up the cup and was about to take a sip, Jane nced at Beatrice from the corner of her eye and noticed a flicker in her gaze. Feeling something was off, Jane instinctively put the coffee cup down. If you have time, why dont youe with me to Pansys Old Mansion to see Mike? Avoiding it like this isnt a long-term solution, Jane casually pushed the coffee cup aside. However, she felt a stickiness on her hand and opened it to find some white powder. These subtle actions did not go unnoticed by Beatrice. Jane immediately recalled the scene she had witnessed in the abandoned factory. It turned out that Beatrice had been plotting against her all along, and todays meeting was probably just a ploy to drug her. I also have my reasons. Take care of Mike over there, and if I have the time, Ill personallye to see him, Beatrice said, observing that Jane hadnt drunk the coffee. She proceeded to gulp it down herself. Jane, out of courtesy, took a sip, but Beatrice didnt linger for long and left directly. Watching her disappear into the crowd, Jane discreetly transferred the coffee into a small cup she carried with her. Carrying these items, she arrived at the entrance of a research institute and ced her prepared materials in front of the door. Just as she was about to leave, a person walked out from inside. Old ssmate, leaving without saying hello? Approaching her was a suave man, dressed neatly and speaking with a hint of refinement, making his words sound pleasant. Jane smiled and greeted him, I thought I coulde quietly this time without disturbing you, but you still found out. Her old ssmate picked up the cup and beckoned her. The two of them entered theboratory together, while Jane waited by the door. In less than fifteen minutes, they already had the results. Her old ssmate, wearing a whiteb coat, ced the results he had prepared on the table. Take a good look at this. It contains arge amount of drugs. If it were to leak out, it would likely pose a threat to many people. Where did thise from? Her old ssmate spoke earnestly. This was not much different from Janes spection, as she already had an answer in her heart. What would be the consequences if someone identally drank it? Her old ssmate shrugged, This substance, whether big or small, would likely lead to addiction if consumed by an ordinary person. Moreover, its a dangerous substance that is hard to detect in the regr market. It can only be found in underground transactions. Alright, I understand. I had already guessed this result with a high probability! Jane wasnt particrly surprised, she simply stored this result in her mind. Is there anything else I can help with? her old ssmate asked enthusiastically. Jane shook her head, The matter I came to discuss today, dont tell Patrick. She wanted to handle this matter on her own and didnt want to burden Patrick with these affairs. Her old ssmate nodded, This is your family matter, and I have no right to interfere. As Jane left the research institute, she pondered over this question the entire way: What would she have be if she had identally drunk that cup of coffee? Chapter 1052 Fake, Fake Sitting in the car, Jane felt increasingly uneasy. She thought that Patrick should know about this matter, so she called him. They agreed on a time and met at hispany. Thepany was thriving, and the overallyout was impressive. Since their twopanies merged into one, it had be even more remarkable. Jane entered thepany building, and the receptionist greeted her warmly. Ms. North, Ms. North. Jane nodded in response and went upstairs to find the CEOs office door tightly locked. She had nned to wait outside the door for a while, but unexpectedly, the secretary came from behind and opened the door as soon as she saw Jane. The CEO instructed me that if you came, you could go in directly. Jane walked in and saw Patrick sitting at his desk, frowning as he looked at the documents in his hand. The secretary closed the door behind her. Jane sat opposite him, feeling hesitant. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Jane had been busy with other matters these past few days and hadnt even returned to thepany. Patricks concerned words warmed her. I suspect that your mother might have dealings with the mafia. She invited me to meet today and drugged my coffee. Ive had someone investigate, and these drugs are extremely rare and precious. I have no idea where she obtained them from. Jane briefly exined the situation to Patrick. Patrick mmed his hand on the desk. This is insane. It was simr to the results of his own investigation. Ive already found out that all the connections are rted to the mafia, but I cant figure out who is helping behind the scenes. Given Beatrices abilities, it was impossible for her to easily find connections in the mafia, gain their trust, and acquire such precious drugs. There must be many people assisting her, but it was impossible to determine who and how many were involved. What are your ns now? We dont have enough evidence to prove that Mikes situation is rted to your mother. They couldnt just sit idly by; they had to take the initiative. Patrick scrolled through his phone and found Beatrices number, dialing it immediately. Before understanding what the other person said, he arranged to meet her downstairs in thepany. Lets go meet her together. So, the two of them went to the caf downstairs in thepany. Patrick had already cleared the area, leaving only the two of them in an unusually quiet environment. After a while, Beatrice appeared. Compared to her appearance the day before, she looked simpler today, perhaps to gain more sympathy from Patrick. The three of them sat face-to-face, and there was a hint of awkwardness in the air. Patrick ced the information he had gathered on the table and questioned, Why did you do this? What benefits do you gain from all of this? Youve turned our lives upside down, changed everyones situation, and even refused to spare Mike. Patrick had personally raised Mike and seemed to have little memory of his mothers existence. So, whenever someone bullied Mike, he would take the initiative to intervene. Beatrice looked confused as she picked up the documents and looked at the photos. She quickly shook her head. Thats impossible. I havent allowed anyone to bully Mike, and I would never harm him. Upon hearing this, Jane immediately added, So, are you saying that you targeted me yesterday? Beatrices face turned pale. What are you talking about? Dont spew baseless usations in front of me. How dare you bring it up? Ive investigated the whole matter. You were the one who let those people disturb Mikes peace, which led to him being hospitalized. And it was you who shifted all the me onto Jane, even hiring trolls to severely injure her and spread malicious rumors about her. Patrick listed all these crimes, and Jane waspletely unaware. She had never heard any of this news despite his extensive investigations. Jane looked at him in astonishment. Where did you find out about all this? Howe I know nothing about it? Beatrice also chimed in, asking, If you already know, why bothering here to ask me? Patrick sighed heavily. I thought I came here today to ask you why you did all this. Isnt what you have from our family enough? Why did you target us specifically? This was something Patrick couldnt understand. She was his biological mother, and they were supposed to be a family. Why would she target him and, moreover, harm the people closest to him? What was going on? Beatrice knew that she couldnt hide everything any longer and didnt want to offer too many exnations. Everything I did was for my own mission. Her casual exnation meant nothing to both of them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Are you nning to brush everything off with just a few words? Patrick pressed further. Beatrice nced thoughtfully at Patrick and ced a test report on the table. Actually, you are not my biological son. Who my biological son is, I probably dont even know myself. When she said that, it shocked Jane even more, and she looked at the two of them with disbelief. Even Patrick was taken aback. What did you say? Im saying you are not my biological son. My biological son died from the moment he was born. You were adopted by me, but this decision faced opposition from Mike. However, how my biological son died, only Mike knows better than anyone else. Patrick stared at Beatrice in even greater shock. The woman he had called his mother for so many years turned out not to be his biological mother. Everything that should have been his had turned out to be fake. He couldnt believe any of it, and the test report had already confirmed the result. It showed that he and Beatrice had no blood rtion. Dont think that you can make me believe your words by forging a test report. I wont pretend that none of this happened, Jane said skeptically, thinking that it was all a lie from Beatrice. Beatrice snorted lightly and reiterated, I have nothing to deceive anyone, and I have nothing to gain by deceiving you. Everything on that report is true, and you can get it tested by any institution. Seeing Beatrices sincere expression, Patrick had no choice but to believe. He lowered his head, silent, his eyes fixed on the test report. In the end, his gazended on those few words: No blood rtion. Chapter 1053 Hard to Accept This secret may be difficult for you to ept, and it will take some time to digest, but I want to tell you that it is the truth, and no one can deceive you, Beatrice emphasized once again the authenticity of the matter. Perhaps no one had expected it to develop into such an oue. Even if Im not your biological child, you didnt have to treat Mike this way, Patrick still couldnt understand why there was so much hatred between Beatrice and Mike. Beatrice didnt answer, she simply asked about Mikes condition in a casual tone, How is Mike now? Is he doing well health-wise? Everything is fine, thanks for your concern. Hearing this, Beatrice felt slightly relieved. In that case, I would like to meet Mike. Is that possible? Some things are better discussed face-to-face. The longer it takes, the more likely mistakes will ur. Jane nced at Patrick and saw his hesitance, so she directly agreed with Beatrice, Ill take you there now. What are you saying? How can you take her there? Patrick had originally intended to refuse, but Jane beat him to it. Jane shook her head, took his hand, and quietly whispered in his ear, Some things will be clearer when said face-to-face. Dont you want to know the truth as well? Seeing the two of them discussing, Beatrice asked again, Is it possible? Jane stood up and made a gesture of invitation, saying, Lets go together. And so, the three of them arrived at Pansys Old Mansion together. Mikes recent health condition was rtively stable, but he seemed noticeably weaker than usual. The car stopped at the entrance, and as they got out, they saw Mike being pushed by someone, basking in the sun in the yard. It was a heartwarming scene. Jane pointed in Mikes direction and said to Beatrice, No matter how much hatred you have in your heart or how many grievances you hold against this old man, I must warn you, he is just an old man, and his health has greatly deteriorated. The doctors said he cannot be subjected to any stimtion, as there is a high chance he may fall into aa and not wake up. After this warning, Beatrice restrained herself and silently nodded, following them into the yard. Patrick was the first to shout, Grandpa! Mike turned around and saw them, his gaze falling on Beatrice behind them. His expression changed slightly, Youvee. Lets go inside. Mike appeared unchanged, just as he was before, without any noticeable differences. The group sat on the sofa, and Jane specifically asked the servants to leave. If you have something to say, go ahead. After all, we are all family sitting here now. If youre still not at ease, I can leave, Jane said, trying to provoke Beatrice and see her reaction. Beatrice waved her hand, No need, its better that youre here. Mike sat next to Patrick, while Jane sat across from Beatrice. They all sat like this. Mike nced at Beatrice. What do you want to say? Patrick took out the test report from his bag and ced it on the table. Mikes face immediately changed dramatically, and he shouted at Beatrice, Its been over 20 years now, and you still bring this up. What kind of heart do you have? Ive given you everything you wanted, why arent you satisfied? Upon hearing this, Jane was even more surprised. It seemed that there were many conflicts between them that they were unaware of.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Beatrice snorted, After you heartlessly abandoned my child back then and brought this child back, from that moment on, do you think I would forgive you? The events of that year were vividly disyed before their eyes, like scenes from a movie. Mike didnt want to bring up those things anymore, but circumstances forced him to mention them again. Patrick listened quietly beside them. Mike nced at Patrick, then looked in Janes direction, and said to both of them, These are all old matters. Originally, there was no need to tell you, but things have developed to this point. If we continue to conceal it, it wont be good for any of us. Now that she has already revealed most of the matter, I will tell you the truth of what happened back then. Mike knew that he couldnt hide it anymore, so it was better to tell them the truth sooner rather than let them guess and affect the harmony between them. Beatrice was satisfied with hearing this and sat quietly on the side, hoping that Mike would say the answer she wanted to hear the most. After Beatrice gave birth to the child, the child was weak and sickly. Originally, he wasnt expected to live past the age of three, and he had a severe heart condition. He stayed in the emergency room for three days. Many doctors came and said that the child wouldnt survive, advising us to give up on treatment. It was because of this that I decided to give up on that child, my own grandson. A touch of sorrow appeared on Mikes face as he mentioned this. Beatrice added, Back then, you insisted on giving up on the childs treatment. No matter how much I pleaded with you, you werent willing to do anything for this child. I was lying in the hospital bed with nobody to take care of me, while all your attention was focused on this child. I didnt even know what I did wrong. Beatrices mention of the events from that year filled her with grievances, and her resentment towards Mike grew even stronger. Finally, Jane understood why Beatrice was so heartbroken about her own two children. It turned out she had once lost a child as well. In order to save this child, I begged everyone I could think of. I never expected it to be so serious. Our familys fortunes were already in a dire state, and we were on the brink of copse. Under such exorbitant costs, I made the decision to give up on that child. But on that same day, I came across Patrick, and I saw him as a gift from heaven. Thats why I treated Patricks child as if he were yours! Chapter 1054 Scenes from the Past Previously, Patricks family used to be in the tea business, but the business wasnt doing well, and they were on the verge of copse. Thats why they switched to finance. So youre saying that you took me away from the hospital, Patrick interjected as he listened to their conversation. Both Beatrice and Mike nodded in agreement. Yes, we did take you away from the hospital. It was raining that day, and you were crying alone in a small grove. I felt a bit soft-hearted, so I decided to pick you up, Mike exined. All the scenes from the past were being reyed, leaving Patrick even more incredulous. What happened next? Patrick asked. After that, I ordered everyone not to mention your background, and you took the ce of the deceased child in our family. However, because of this, Beatrice has always been angry with your father. He left the country in a fit of anger and never returned. It was just me taking care of you, Mike continued. These were the true facts of everything, and after hearing these words, Patrick let out a long sigh. He had originally thought that everything he possessed was given to him by Mike, but it turned out he was a recement for the deceased child. Im grateful that youve revealed everything today. This is also the truth of the past, Beatrice expressed her gratitude, but her eyes were filled with disdain and anger. Mike nced at Beatrice and asked, Since the events of the past have been rified, why are you still using these means to deal with Patrick? Ive already given you everything you wanted, havent I? Mike had done his best to raise Patrick, fearing that one day Beatrice would see the child and be reminded of her own child. However, he never expected that an evil seed would be nted in her mind. Ill say it again, I didnt cause the troubles in the family, Beatrice reiterated, this time with utmost sincerity, as resolute as she had ever been. I may not like staying in this family, but I wont do anything to harm you, let alone joke about your life. Beatrice was clear-headed when it came to matters of right and wrong. Now that things had developed to this point, Patrick had understood the general situation. Alright, I understand it all now! he eximed. Jane, who had more questions on her mind, added, How did you get in touch with the gangsters? And where did you get the drugs? Jane didnt bring up Melissas situation at the moment; it wasnt the right time. Upon hearing this, Beatrice nced at Patrick and replied, It was your uncle who acted as the intermediary and helped me with all of that. Patrick suddenly realized why his uncle hadnt wanted toe home for so many years, always staying abroad without anyone knowing his whereabouts. It was only recently that he had sent a considerable amount of money abroad. He had always been curious as to why he had transferred that money to an unknown ount. He had investigated the ount himself, but it was just an ordinary ount. If he tried to search for it online again, he wouldnt find anything. How long has he been involved in this? Patrick asked again. After all, this concerned his familys reputation, and it was not a matter to be taken lightly. Furthermore, it was illegal, and Beatrice must have been well aware of that. Its been a long time, and nobody has ever discovered it. If it werent for the trouble I encountered this time, he probably wouldnt have helped me, Beatrice exined. Jane found it somewhat ridiculous to hear this. Dont you find what youre saying shameful? Even if you hate this person and dont want to see him, have you ever considered that if it werent for him, you wouldnt even know where you are right now?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Besides, this is an illegal matter. Dont you realize that? Jane didnt know the extent of someones hatred, to be able to harbor such resentment for over 20 years and not want to see the person live a better life. Beatrice lowered her head in silence, and Jane spoke again, Even if you dont say anything, do you think we dont know? Do you think were so easily deceived? At this point, Jane had nothing to hide. What do you mean by that? I havent hidden anything. I know in my heart that I have nothing to be guilty about, and theres nothing to hide, Beatrice argued with Jane. Mike let out a long sigh, feeling weary, and picked up his cane, preparing to go upstairs. Patrick stood by his side, supporting him. What about Melissa? Where is she? Do you know? Jane asked. Upon hearing this, Beatrice was first startled, then began to question, Did you investigate me? Or were you following me? Janes tactics were unexpectedly harsh, using this method to trap her. If I hadnt followed you, I wouldnt have known that Melissa is still alive. But her mental illness was all a deception she used on you. Is the two of you working together to put on a show for us? Jane revealed that she had heard everything in that abandoned factory. Beatrices face changed drastically, and she stood up, pointing at Jane and cursing, Who do you think you are? Just a daughter-inw, what qualifications do you have to meddle in my affairs? Jane remained calm and listened quietly to Beatrices insults. You can say whatever you want, dont worry, I wont get angry. At this moment, Patrick also came downstairs. Where is Melissa, exactly? he asked. Beatrice knew that she couldnt hide everything anymore. The two of you are working together to make me reveal Melissas hiding ce. Do you want to go after her? she used. None of their dreadful spections were confirmed by either of them. Patrick walked up to her, his powerful aura causing Beatrice to fall back onto the sofa. Im asking you onest time, where is Melissa, and where is Harrison? If they didnt find those two and deal with them, their family would be even more unstable. Hearing this, Beatrice had no choice but to reveal everything. Ill take you to find them. Afterward, the three of them got into the car again and arrived at the abandoned factory. Jane had been there before, so it looked familiar yet unfamiliar. Beatrice led the way, with the two of them following closely behind, holding hands, a sight that would make others envious. They reached the second floor and heard cries from inside. From the sound, they knew it was Melissas voice. They exchanged a nce, watching as Beatrice picked up a key from the window sill and ced it on the table. Chapter 1055 Long Time No See This door can be opened. You go ahead, I cante in! At this point, Beatrice surprisingly refused to go inside. Patrick stepped forward, picked up the key, and opened the door. The stench inside was overwhelming. Melissa had to eat, drink, and take care of her bodily functions in this room, which was nothing more than an empty shack. When Melissa opened her eyes and saw Patricks figure, she was somewhat surprised. She rushed towards him and said, I finally see you. I finally have the chance to see you again. Jane coughed gently and said, Long time no see. It took a lot of courage for Jane to greet Melissa so calmly at this moment, considering that Melissa was the person who wanted to harm her child in the past. Melissa was astonished by Janes arrival. Howe youre here? Only when Beatrice appeared did it disrupt Melissasposure. Why are you all together? Lets go, lets go back home first and discuss everything, Patrick said calmly. Finding Harrison was the most important thing now. Beatrice pulled Melissa along and Patrick whispered to Jane, You take them home first. Ill go find Harrison. We need to make sure theyre safe at this time. Upon hearing this, Jane was the first to object. Harrison had joined a gang, and if Patrick went there easily, they would be targets. Moreover, considering Harrisons deep resentment towards Patrick, it was unlikely that he would listen to him. How about this? You take the two of them home. If theres a need, Ill call you. Ill go find Harrison, and if you need any help, Ill give you a call. What do you think? Jane suggested. It was not easy to find Patrick, and she didnt want any more danger to befall him. She didnt want the events of the past to repeat themselves. Patrick couldnt resist Janes persistence and had to agree. He first drove Jane to the entrance of thepany and then took Beatrice and Melissa home. Jane arrived at the underground parking lot, where Sarah had been waiting. Im sorry for making youe here again. Sarah should have been resting at home at this time. Since the twopanies merged, she didnt need to worry so much. Janes decision was primarily for Sarahs sake, considering she was not only a business partner but also a good friend. Lets go, well go together.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, a slight smile appeared on Janes lips. This time, Ill protect you. The two of them drove to the address given by Beatrice. It was just an abandoned vi, seemingly nothing special. Moreover, from the outside, it seemed like no one had lived in this vi for a long time. Could Harrison really be here? Sarah encouraged Jane, Rx, if theres any danger when we go in, we can handle it. She had learned martial arts in the past to protect Jane, and today it would finallye in handy. The two of them stood at the door, knocking incessantly, but there was no movement inside, not even a sound, which made them doubt. Are you sure we came to the right address given by Beatrice? Is she also deceiving us? Jane pondered this question and decided to call Patrick directly. Patrick had already returned home with the two of them. Ill ask. Patrick sounded surprised over the phone and started to worry about their safety. As soon as the call ended, he noticed Beatrices evasive gaze. Patrick silently walked up to her and spoke softly with a gentle tone, Is the address you gave her real? Beatrice hurriedly defended herself, Of course its real. Every time I tried to find him, I went there. It just takes a bit longer because that vi is not an ordinary one. After hearing this, Patrick decided to temporarily trust Beatrice and informed Jane about the situation. The two of them continued to wait in the car for about an hour before they finally saw someoneing out, but he walked out from inside. Jane parked the car directly in front of Harrison. Harrison was surprised to see Jane. Who brought you here? Harrison, Mike is sick and needs you toe. He also wants to see you. Can you please go see him? If it were any other reason, Harrison would probably refuse without even looking. However, mentioning Mike would undoubtedly make a significant impact. As expected, Harrisons expression changed as soon as he heard that. He quickly asked, What happened? How did he get sick out of the blue? Jane briefly exined the cause and effect of the situation to Harrison. Its impossible. I havent let anyone touch Pansys Old Mansion, and our people here wouldnt dare to touch that ce either. While Harrison had a certain level of intimidation in this area, no one would dare to disobey his orders, and no one would touch their family either. The more Jane thought about it, the stranger it became. It wasnt Beatrice, and it wasnt Harrison. Then who could it be? Im asking you a question. How is Mike doing? Is he feeling any better now? Jane shook her head and continued with the lie, The doctor said Mikes body is very weak now, and he could leave us at any time. Upon hearing this, Harrison couldnt hold back anymore. He got into their car and urged Jane, Drive quickly. Jane and Sarah exchanged a nce and drove the car directly to the entrance of Pansys Old Mansion. Standing outside the door, they could hear a ttering sound from inside, indicating that something was happening. The group immediately rushed in and saw Beatrice and Patrick trying to stop Mike, while Melissa knelt in the middle. She kept her head down and remained silent, looking very pitiful. Harrisons appearance interrupted themotion. Dad, how are you feeling? Harrison approached and asked. Mike shook off Harrisons hand. You have the nerve to care about my life and death? Didnt you run away from home? Didnt you swear never toe back to this house? Upon hearing this, Harrison quickly apologized, Those were all angry words. Cant I change my mind? Now Ivee to my senses. Mike didnt say a word. His gaze remained fixed on Melissa, who was kneeling on the ground. Ever since Melissa threw their two children into the riverst time, Mike had held a deep grudge against her. How many times did I warn you about what happened in the past? I told you to stay out of trouble. Chapter 1056 Evil Intentions Dont entertain any evil thoughts, but you never listened and kept challenging others limits time and time again. And now, youve done something like that. How can you have the audacity to live in this world? Back then, the river should have swept you away. Feeling increasingly wronged, Melissa looked at Harrison and directly voiced everything, At that time, I was coerced by Harrison. It wasnt something I wanted to do. He threatened me. Mike shifted his gaze towards Harrison, asking, Is what she said true? Did you instruct her to do all of this? A once harmonious family had now be like this. Harrison knew that the truth couldnt be hidden any longer, so he didnt n to conceal anything. He straightforwardly admitted, I confess to the things Ive done, but I didnt ask her to throw the two children into the river, nor did I tell her to kidnap Patrick. Moreover, she and Beatrice colluded without informing me. The three of them had formed an allianceter on, but initially, none of them were willing toply with each other. Mike grabbed his cane and struck Harrison directly, saying, You are my own son. How could you do such outrageous things? Growing angrier, Mike realized that it wasnt just a slight wrongdoing towards Jane. It seemed like everyone had wronged Jane. Dad, I wont dare again. I know its all my fault, and I regret it now. Please dont be angry. Harrisons apologetic attitude seemed sincere, while Melissa continued to express her grievances, I really didnt know anything. I was like a pawn being manipted by someone. Harrison couldnt tolerate her words anymore and immediately interrupted, Does that even make sense? Have you ever thought about the consequences? Everything was done by you. Why should I bear all the me? Now Im being wronged by everyone. I cant go home anymore. Ive been staying in that small house for over ten days, pretending to be crazy and foolish in the hospital during the day. I dont want to live like this anymore. Feeling increasingly wronged and exhausted, Melissa didnt want to shoulder all the me or endure this pain. She decided to spill everything. However, Harrison remainedpletely ignorant of these events. What are you talking about? I never confined you to a small house or restricted your freedom. Who came up with the idea for you to pretend to be crazy in the hospital? As Mike watched the two of them argue incessantly, and Harrison showed no signs of remorse, he became angry andy on the sofa. Jane immediately ced a quick-acting heart-saving pill in Mikes mouth, but even after five minutes, there was no response. Mike remained in the same state. Harrison grew anxious and pushed Jane aside, shouting at everyone, Quick, call an ambnce! Patrick supported Mike with one hand, fearing that he might copse. Within a short while, the ambnce arrived, and they lifted Mike onto the vehicle. Harrison followed the ambnce and sat inside. Patrick and Jane drove another car, while Beatrice and Melissa sat in the back.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thats how they arrived at the hospital. Mike was undergoing emergency treatment while they anxiously waited outside. Harrisonined to Beatrice. Why did you take action on your own? Why did you hide Melissa? And what does this have to do with Mike? Why did you involve him? Beatrice grew worried upon hearing this, Everything I did was ording to your instructions. I didnt involve Mike, nor did I touch Pansys Old Mansion. Harrison no longer believed a word Beatrice said, Do you think Ill believe what youre saying? Both of them argued incessantly, and from their words, Jane could tell that they hadnt divided things fairly. They were just testing each other, and they did everything without informing each other. Moreover, the situation between the two of them had escted to this point. Patrick found the argument unbearable and directly said to them, If you want to argue, go home! Dont disturb Mikes peace here. Upon hearing this, both of them fell silent and sat quietly in their chairs, waiting for the oue. Melissa felt like a pawn, being manipted back and forth. This feeling was even more unbearable. Jane waited quietly like this, and the group of them walked around at the entrance. They waited for about two hours before Mike was wheeled out. Patrick immediately went forward and asked, How is he? Is Mikes condition okay? The doctor sighed and said, Its only been half a month since Mike was dischargedst time, and now hes back again, and this time its even more serious. Ive already warned you all. Mikes health is deteriorating day by day. No matter what problems you have, cant you wait until Mike is fully recovered before solving them? This doctor had a good rtionship with Mike before, and he had always taken care of Mikes health. So seeing Mike in this state, he naturally felt even more heartbroken. Patrick kept nodding and, in passing, red at the people behind him. It was because of these peoples presence that Mike ended up like this. The group of them pushed Mike into the intensive care unit again, and the doctor stayed outside, not at ease. He reiterated, This cant happen a second time. Even if its a deity, they wont be able to save Mike. The words were very clear, and they naturally understood. After all, this kind of situation wasnt easily resolved. The group of them stood at the door, looking at Mike lying on the bed inside, unable to say a word. Harrison, who had been arrogant and domineering just now, stood silently at the door as well. Beatrice, witnessing this scene, couldnt help but burst into tears. She always felt indebted. Patrick nced at everyone and said to them, Once Mike wakes up, I will settle the scores with each of you! Upon hearing this, both Harrison and Beatrice trembled, knowing Patricks capabilities. Jane silently observed and nced at Harrison, then beckoned him toe to the corridor. The two of them walked into the hallway. I dont need to ask. You should know why I called you here today, right? Harrison was a smart person and didnt need Jane to say much to already know everything. Chapter 1057 Who is the Culprit? Since that was the case, there was no need for him to argue anymore! If you believe me, you should know that I would never harm Mike. I will investigate it thoroughly. Although I dont know who did it right now, I have absolutely nothing to do with this matter, Harrison said clearly, not intending to push the whole thing onto himself. After all, he was also a victim. Jane shook her head; that wasnt what she wanted to ask. Someone will naturallye to investigate Mikes situation. What I want to ask is something else, Jane locked eyes with Harrison. What is it? Harrison asked. Did Beatrice take a package of drugs from you to drug me? This was the key question Jane wanted to ask. She just wanted to know why so many people wanted to harm her. Harrison waspletely bewildered by this statement. What are you saying? I made her do it to harm you? Isnt it? Beatrice obtained a package of drugs from your men and put those drugs in my coffee cup, almost making me drink it. Upon hearing this, Harrison lookedpletely perplexed and asked carefully, Are you mistaken? What drugs? Im not involved in that kind of business at all! Jane realized that what Harrison said waspletely different from what Beatrice had told her, so one of them must be lying. Didnt you join the gang? Engage in the drug business? Jane asked. What are you talking about? Gang? Im involved in the jewelry industry. After Mike scolded me that time, I stopped doing anything unreasonable. I know I was wrong in those matters, so Ive been looking for an opportunity, but I never wanted to harm you all. Now Jane was even more confused and couldnt understand. Are you sure what youre saying is true? Harrison anxiously took out a report from his phone, which was the business license of his registeredpany and the projects they were operating, all clearly written. This is the industry Im currently in, and I have distanced myself from the Pansy family. So this part of the business is something Ive built on my own. Although Mike provided me with some funds behind the scenes, it was actually me who carried it all. So, all those things you mentioned about gangs and drugs, I really know nothing about them. Jane carefully looked at the address on the report, and it did resemble the suburban vi Beatrice had told her. It seemed that Harrison was telling the truth. Harrison looked at Jane, who still seemed skeptical, and pulled her downstairs. I dont care about your personal matters anymore. The most important thing for me now is to take care of Mike. Ill avoid getting involved in other things if I can. And I know you all have been taking care of Mike sincerely, Im aware of that.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Harrison drove her to the same vi they had just been to. When Jane got out of the car, she realized it was the same ce she had visited earlier, and all the scenes inside remained unchanged. Harrison led Jane, pushed open the gate, and walked in, discovering a small studio inside the vi. Everyone was working nervously. The vi had two floors in total, and after opening the door, there were indeed a lot of people inside. However, these people were engaged in designing jewelry and simr activities, without any illegal behavior. Beatrice also said that you have a darkroom here. Jane straightforwardly told Harrison everything Beatrice had said, wanting to see how they would negotiate this matter. Harrison became anxious upon hearing this. She haspletely ruined my reputation. Where would there be a darkroom? Its just an underground room where I store my precious jewelry. How did she know about all this? I opened this small studio without relying on anyone. Except for Mike, no one else would know about it, and I even used my previous name, Harrison said, fearing that Jane would doubt him. He led her to the so-called darkroom and pushed the door open. Inside, there were crystal cabs arranged on both sides, disying various jewelry designs they had created. Each piece had a date and the names of the designers written on them. You can look at these works and match them with the designers outside. These are all their hard work, yet to be released, Harrison exined. He said all this to make Jane believe that he wouldnt harm his own family members. Jane started to believe Harrisons words to some extent. But why did Beatrice do all this? At that moment, Janes phone rang. It was Patrick calling, and she immediately answered. Pleasee quickly. Mike seems to be in critical condition. The phone was on speaker, and Harrison heard it too. They hurriedly rushed out, running countless red lights along the way, until they arrived at the hospital. Harrison quickly rushed into the intensive care unit and saw Patrick standing at the door with a grave expression. He grabbed Patricks clothes and urgently asked, What happened? Didnt I tell you to take care of him? How did it turn out like this? Patrick shook his head helplessly. After you left, Mikes condition was stable for a while, but about an hourter, his condition suddenly worsened. The doctors rushed in immediately. Within 5 minutes, they issued a critical condition notice. They are still trying to save him, but the oue doesnt look good. Upon hearing this, Harrison turned around in anger and pped Beatrice across the face. What have we done to you that made you resort to such despicable means? You targeted Jane and now even Mike. As soon as she heard this, Beatrice knew that the game was up. She didnt have much to say and just red at Jane with malice in her eyes. Who is your superior? Who ordered you to do all these things? And how did you know about my studio when no one else did? Harrison was filled with unanswered questions, and seeing Beatrices current state only made him more anxious. Everything I did was for all of you, Beatrice said without a hint of remorse, showing no trace of guilt on her face. Harrison had a hot temper and couldnt tolerate such words from others. He pped her again and demanded, Tell us everything. How exactly have you been helping us? Chapter 1058 Mike’s Departure Beatricey on the ground after being hit, looking at Harrison with anger on her face, but she couldnt utter a word. Whats the matter? Cant say anything now? You wicked woman, using our familys power to bully our own people. If others didnt know, they would think you were sent by us! Harrison was never afraid of people like her. Melissa tried to help Beatrice up, but hesitated when she saw Harrison. Whats going on? You need to exin! Now, no one believed Beatrice, and they wouldnt trust a single word she said. Beatrice was now like a mouse crossing the street, everyone calling for her to be punished. I admit that I was behind Mikes condition, and I was also responsible for what happened at Pansys Old Mansion! When this statement came out, Jane could hardly believe her ears. How could someone harbor so much resentment just because of past events? Upon hearing this, Harrison took out his phone and prepared to call the police. Now you can save your words for the police. Here with me, you wont have any more chances! They argued fiercely outside, while inside, the efforts to save Mike led to new developments. Come in and see. Mike still has a little time left.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patrick immediately ran into the ward upon hearing this, and even Harrison followed. They gathered around Mikes bedside, looking at the weak figure lying there, finding it difficult to ept. Grandpa, how are you? Are you feeling a bit better? Its all our fault. Regret and helplessness were the only emotions they had left. They couldnt find any other words to say. Harrison dragged Beatrice inside and made her kneel in front of Mikes bed. Will you apologize on your own, or should I force you to? Jane stood silently on the side, listening without making any moves, while Mike appeared even weaker than usual. Mike nced at Beatrice lying on the ground and directly said, I understand everything youve done. It was my impulsiveness that led me to not consider your feelings, which caused me to give up on that child so easily. Only at this moment did Mike truly understand the importance of a child to Beatrice. Do you really feel that way? Beatrice was somewhat surprised, finding it hard to ept Mikes sudden change in attitude. I have already understood what happened before, and I know it was my own wrong decision that led to this oue. I believe you are all good-hearted. Mike had changed now, his attitude had changed, and he had be more forgiving. He no longer held as much resentment towards Beatrice. Beatrice was even more puzzled. You easily forgive me like this. Dont you me me at all? Jane and Patrick stood behind, listening. They didnt quite understand what he meant. Even Harrison had to suppress his anger and refrain from expressing it. Mike beckoned Patrick toe to his side and took out a file folder from a nearby drawer, cing it in front of him. This contains all my information and all the information from thepany. Im giving it all to you. Our family doesnt have a true sessor, and your father is still abroad. I hope you can find him. Upon hearing this, Patrick didnt know what to say, so he just nodded silently. Then, Mike called Jane over. I know youre a good child. Youre sensible, and I understand the situation between you and Patrick. I hope you both can have a good life from now on. When these words were spoken, even Patrick himself had not expected it. Jane nodded repeatedly, offeringforting words to Mike. As Mike struggled to speak and the information on the electrocardiogram worsened, both Patrick and Jane grew anxious. Mike called Harrison over again and said to Patrick, This is my only son. He has made many mistakes in the past, but now he has changed. I know about his small studio. I hope you can live in harmony with each other in the future. Knowing that he didnt have much time left, Mike brought up everything that needed to be exined, fearing that they would have any lingering questions. The group of people stood in a row, nodding in agreement. They all remembered Mikes words. And so, Mike closed his eyes, and the electrocardiogram tlined. Harrison immediately rushed towards Mike upon seeing it. At this moment, Jane finally understood that no matter how brilliant ones life may be, it cannot escape such a fate. Perhaps this is how a persons life is. Patrick went forward to help Harrison up, while Beatrice stood silently on the side, making no moves and showing no regret. Not a single tear fell. As per Mikes wishes, lets take him back to our hometown. Upon hearing this, Harrison also agreed. Jane went to make the arrangements. As Beatrice saw everyone busy, she quietly prepared to leave from the back. But just as she reached the hospitals entrance, she saw a car approaching. Jane got out of the car, which stopped right in front of Beatrice. Where are you going? Why didnt you say goodbye to us? Embarrassed, Beatrice waved her hand and said, I thought I needed to get something. Arent I just going shopping? Jane knew she wanted to escape but didnt expose her. She went along with her words and said, If thats the case, then Ill apany you. And so, Beatrice got into Janes car. From the rearview mirror, Jane noticed Beatrices nervous appearance and asked again, Where are you going shopping? Why not tell me what youre buying beforehand? Beatrice remained silent. Jane directly stated her intentions, Youve seen the situation today. There are only two options in front of you: first, give up your connections, and second, I personally take you to the police station. Mike has already forgiven me. Why are you still holding onto me? Jane listened silently as the car kept moving forward. Mike forgave you because the things you did were not enough to make him leave angrily. But I dont forgive you because you poisoned me, and that act was too malicious. She wasnt as old as Mike, and she could easily shake off the entire incident. She wouldnt let it go like others did. Chapter 1059 Jane Disappears For Jane, everything felt like a fuse. Who knew what else Beatrice was hiding? What if she threatened her children in the future? Who would she turn to for help? Beatrice knew she couldnt escape anymore, but she had no intention of revealing everything. She sat silently in the back seat. Arent you going to say anything? Jane didnt know the purpose of her persistence. Beatrice shook her head. Jane also knew that if she didnt take a tough stance, she wouldnt know what to do. So she drove the car to the nearest police station and got out to open the door for Beatrice. Ill ask you onest time. If you insist on your attitude, dont me me for being heartless. Jane threatened again, not wanting to make a big scene because of Patricks familys reputation. If I send you in today, regardless of whether youre right or wrong, youll be tormented because of Patricks influence. Do you think youlle out of the police station alive? Beatrices attitude was strong because she knew Jane wouldnt dare to harm her. How can you do this? Arent you afraid Patrick wille after you? Jane snorted, not caring about whether Patrick woulde after her or not. I dont know, but what I do know is that you wont have it easy. The two of them remained deadlocked, neither taking a step forward, and just then, a police officer came out and saw Jane. He walked up and greeted Jane warmly. Weve almost finished investigating the matter you mentioned earlier. What clues did youe to provide us with today? The police officer didnt see Beatrice inside, so Jane pointed to the person inside the car. Im here to give you a surprise today. As she said this, she prepared to bring the police officer inside the car, but Beatrice preemptively closed the door. This was the result Jane wanted. She quickly got into the car and rolled down the window, saying to the police officer, Ive already said everything I needed to say. If theres anything important in the future, Ille to you again. And with that, she left. Ill tell you the address. Just keep driving straight ahead. Jane listened to the address Beatrice mentioned and continued driving until they reached an abandoned suburb. It appeared deste and uninhabited. If Beatrice hadnt led the way, no one would have discovered it. They parked the car by the side of the road and got out. Beatrice continued walking ahead, with Jane closely following behind. At this moment, Patrick called Jane, Where are you? Beatrice nced back and warned directly, Dont tell him! Otherwise, Ill go back right now. Hearing this, Jane had no choice but toply. She made up a random excuse to Patrick on the phone and managed to brush off the matter. And so, she continued following Beatrice. The two of them arrived in front of a house that appeared to be a bungalow, with no one living around. Beatrice pointed inside and said, You were right. I do have connections with the underworld, but its not Harrison Im connected to. Its someone else, and the person Im looking for is inside. Upon seeing this, Jane walked straight in. But as soon as she entered, she felt dizzy and copsed. Meanwhile, Patrick waited and waited but couldnt see Janes figure. No one answered her phone, and no one knew where Jane had gone. Frantically, he went to the hospital to check the surveince footage. Harrison, Jane is missing. Im going to look for her! Patrick instructed before preparing to leave. Melissa had been by Harrisons side and hadnt left. Patrick entered the surveince room and revealed his identity. The security guards ignored him and wouldnt allow him to watch the surveince footage. Sorry, we have rules. Others arent allowed to view the surveince.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Patricks anger began to rise, and he grabbed a phone and called the hospital director directly. In less than a moment, the director came down from upstairs. He punished the security guards severely, berating them, Do you know who he is? If you provoke him, you wont even be able to keep your jobs. The hospital was originally invested in by Mike, and now that Mike had passed away, whether it could continue to receive investment depended entirely on Patrick. Furthermore, since the hospital had the support of Patricks family, their business had been thriving. After all, business circles were interconnected, and there wouldnt be many disputes. The security guards quickly apologized and offered their apologies, Were sorry, we didnt know who you were, so we didnt dare to let you watch the surveince. If you want to see footage from a specific time, Ill find it for you immediately. Patrick waved his hand and sat in front of the surveince, starting to operate it. He first found the timestamp of Janes departure that morning and then located the vehicles that had left the hospital during that time. Patricks gaze was fixed on the screen, not daring to look away, afraid of missing any important information. Are you in such a hurry? Has something big happened? Should I go downstairs and ask the security guards? The director was also anxious, unaware of what had happened. My wife is missing. They all knew that Patrick had already divorced, so when a wife suddenly emerged, they didnt know who it was, but they could guess that it was Jane. I saw Mrs. Pansys car leaving the hospital this morning. Hasnt she returned? The director suddenly remembered seeing Janes car when he had just left in the morning. The cars color was so eye-catching that it left a deep impression on him. Patrick quickly asked, Are you sure you didnt mistake it? The director shook his head and described the cars appearance, Was it a blue sports car? Patrick immediately nodded; that was the car Jane had driven that morning. Did she leave alone? I saw another person with her, quite old in age. But this person seems familiar, like Ive seen them somewhere before. The director carefully recalled the persons appearance and suddenly eximed, Isnt that your mother? She came here a while ago to visit a patient. Finally, they had a lead. And it turned out that Patricks suspicion was correct-Beatrice had indeed taken Jane away. Jane was smart, so she shouldnt have fallen for Beatrices tricks so easily. Chapter 1060 Unequal Treaty On Patricks side, he didnt give up on calling Jane, but no one answered. The clues had been found, and Patrick had already memorized Janes license te number. He immediately dispatched people to investigate. The hospital director, anxious, asked, Is there anything I can do to help? Im willing to assist.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Patrick pped his hands and told him, No need for further assistance. Just keep an eye out for me. If that woman returns, notify me immediately. Considering Beatrices personality, she wouldnt return so quickly, especially since she had left with Jane. Meanwhile, Patrick left the hospital in his car, making phone calls along the way to inquire about any information. The investigation into Janes license te number had yielded results, and the assistant quickly reported the news. Weve found her, but the location is quite remote. It might be difficult to find. The assistantsputer disyed information showing that Jane had lost contact after entering a suburban area. Furthermore, Janes phone had no signal and couldnt be reached. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared. Patrick angrily gripped the steering wheel. Keep searching for me. No matter what information you find, notify me immediately. Patrick couldnt afford to linger. He arrived at the location indicated by Janesst known position. The ce was deste, with no signs of human habitation in sight. There were no traces of someone staying there, and there were no signs of any vehicles being present. Patrick dialed Janes phone again, but as usual, there was no answer on the other end. This left him deep in thought, without any sense of direction. He had initially thought that everything was almost resolved and he could bring Jane home, but he hadnt anticipated Beatrices unexpected move. Patrick couldnt shake the feeling that Beatrice was involved in Janes disappearance. He called Beatrice again, hoping for new leads. Unfortunately, Beatrices phone was already turned off. Patrick stopped the car and began a thorough search. Meanwhile, Jane regained consciousness, finding herself tied to a chair in an empty room with no one around. She vividly remembered being with Beatrice, and they had already found her birth parents. How could she have been kidnapped? She couldnt make sense of it. After scanning the surroundings without spotting Beatrices figure, Jane realized she was securely bound and couldnt break free. Jane shouted loudly, Is anyone there? Is anyone here? No one responded to her cries. Just as Jane felt helpless, a person walked in from outside. She squinted her eyes to see clearly and was astonished to find that the person was Beatrice. This further confused Jane, and she quickly asked, Did you tie me up? Is that true? Beatrice snickered and patiently replied to Jane, Indeed, I did it. Theres no birth family, and I spent a long time acquiring that poison. I simply dont want you to live in this world, let alone see you so happy and content. Jane became more perplexed. What connection did her happiness have with Beatrice? Moreover, hadnt everything between them alreadye to an end? Theres no financial entanglement between us, and I havent done anything to harm you. Why do you hold such resentment towards me and want to destroy me? Jane grew increasingly puzzled, failing to understand Beatrices motives. Beatrice approached Jane, her demeanor far from that of an upper-ssdy, resembling more of a shrew. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have faced so many setbacks. You ruined all my ns. I just want you to taste the feeling of losing everything. Upon hearing these words, Jane finally understood that the person who posed the greatest threat to the entire family was not anyone else but Beatrice. So, youre saying that everything was done by you, and its you who turned our family into what it is now? In fact, Jane had already figured out most of it, but she didnt want to admit it. Beatrice silently nodded, acknowledging everything that had happened. I warned you a long time ago not to get too close to our family. There are many things you shouldnt be involved in, and why did you merge the twopanies? Beatrice suddenly brought up this matter, which confused Jane. After all, Beatrice had never managed apany and wouldnt know the ins and outs of its operations. Why would she be so concerned about it? Are you saying that all the crises thepany faced before were caused by you? Is it you who dragged thepany into turmoil? Jane asked again, trying to confirm her suspicions. Her tone became calmer, trying not to provoke Beatrice. Youre clever, but your cleverness hasnt been applied where it should be. Now that I have you tied up here, Im afraid no one cane to save you, Beatrice replied, sitting in a chair opposite Jane, looking at her with great interest and couldnt help butugh at her appearance. I know that everything youve done was to secure your position in this family in the future. However, Mike has never acknowledged it. What you wanted to do was to prove yourself, right? Jane felt it would be better to probe Beatrice instead of confronting her head-on, so as not to reveal her own intentions. Youre right. I indeed wanted to prove myself, but I dont need to anymore. I went to great lengths to bring Harrison back, but unfortunately, he didnt listen to me at all. He insisted on making a mess of thepany, and he even brought Melissa, making the wholepany chaotic! Jane knew she had reached a dead end, and no one woulde to save her. So she spoke without much concern. All you did was to prove yourself. Now, I can promise you that if you let me go and give me a way out, I can help you get what you want, everything, even a share of thepanys stocks, Jane said. Now the most important thing was to escape from here as soon as possible. As for the rest, it could be temporarily put aside. The key was to get out of this predicament as early as possible. Chapter 1061 Took the Bait Jane nced around and realized there was no way out. This ce was remote, and she had no idea where her phone had been thrown. Patrick probably hadnt noticed her disappearance yet. With no one to rely on, Jane knew she had to rely on herself. The rope behind her was tightly bound, but she was secretly trying to untie it without alerting Beatrice. Dont think I dont see through your words. Its all just a ruse to deceive me. Once youre out of here, none of it will matter. I know you all too well. Mike did the same to me, making me suffer in this family for over a decade without giving me anything or making any promises, Jane said. She had devoted herself to this family in the past, but she received no recognition from Mike and was denied any power. Other wives had a ce in thepany, but she could only be a nominal wife. Because of this, she had a big fight with Patricks father, which made them feel like they were already divorced. Others may be able to deceive you, but I cant. Impletely at your mercy. If you have any demands, feel free to ask, and Ill do my best to fulfill them, Jane said, once again rifying her intentions-to gain Beatrices trust and free herself as soon as possible. Beatrice hesitated, but this offer intrigued her. Can you really give me everything I want? Wont you back out halfway? Let me tell you, dont y any tricks. Right now, you need to listen to me carefully if you want to escape from here sooner, Beatrice warned. Beatrice knew that Jane was intelligent and wouldnt be easily deceived. She was cautious in everything to avoid losing what she desired in the end. If you still dont believe me, I can write you a note clearly stating what I promised you. Once I return to thepany, Ill immediately have the finance department fulfill it. Now, you should believe me, right? Jane spoke sincerely, appearing wless. She needed to gauge Beatrices response. As expected, Beatrice took the bait. She took out a piece of paper and a pen from the room and wrote down everything Jane had said. These are the conditions you promised me. Remember, I didnt ask for them; you offered them. Keep that in mind, Beatrice read aloud the contents written on the paper. Jane closed her eyes and listened silently.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Is there anything else you need to add? Beatrice asked after she finished reading. Just one more thing. I need to remind you that everything I have in thepany belongs to me personally. Also, you need to hold a press conference to make this clear. Jane calmly nodded, aware of Beatrices cautious nature. Afterward, Beatrice took out a stamp from her pocket, came behind Jane, and ced her hand on the stamp, holding Janes hand. Now, its all in ck and white! Beatrice was satisfied with the oue. You see, I didnt deceive you, did I? Can you release my ropes now? How can I fulfill my promises to you if I dont go back to thepany? Jane continued to manipte Beatrice. Dont y any tricks. I can tie you up at any time. Jane nodded silently, not saying anything. After Beatrice untied her, Jane rubbed her wrists, feeling the pain in her chest. She had no idea how long she had been bound in this ce. So she casually asked, Where is my phone? I need to contact thepany and have them prepare in advance. Jane made her request, but Beatrice immediately refused. You can prepare after you return to thepany. If I give you the phone now, youll just call for reinforcements. How can I trust you with that? Beatrice replied. Jane smiled silently and took out the transfer agreement, signing her name on it. You forced me to do it earlier, and now that Ive signed it, it has more legal effect than those stamps. You should believe me now, Jane said. Beatrice couldnt figure out what Jane was nning, so she had to take it step by step. Since thats the case, Ill trust you once again. Come with me back to yourpany, Beatrice said, extending her hand for Janes phone. I threw away the phone. Anything you have to say can wait until were back at thepany. I still have plenty of time, no need to rush. It was clear that Beatrice still didnt fully trust Jane and remained in a probing stage. Jane had to change her strategy and go along with her words. I knew it woulde to this. Im not in a hurry, and you dont have to do much either. In this way, Jane didnt retrieve her phone but had to ride with Beatrice as they prepared to return. Meanwhile, Patrick had searched all the surrounding areas of the suburbs but couldnt find Janes car. At that moment, his assistant called. It seems like Madams car is already in motion, heading towards thepany. Patrick was pleasantly surprised and quickly returned to his car. Are you sure? Are you telling me the truth without any lies? The assistant sent Patrick screenshots of the information he had just captured. Now there was hope. So he continued driving directly to thepany. They went through countless traffic lights along the way. On Janes side, she was driving while Beatrice held a knife pointed at her abdomen. After I give you these shares of thepany, what do you n to do? Jane casually chatted with her, trying to probe her true intentions. You fulfill your promises first, then well talk about what I want to do, Beatrice replied, clearly not falling for the trap and resistant to Janes questions. Knowing that she couldnt get much out of her, Jane didnt give up and tried to get closer to Beatrice. In fact, if you want to start an entertainmentpany, I can help you. Besides, being independent is much better than relying on your family. Have you seen any news in the newspapers or from reporters that say I have any connection with your family? Jane began to realign her thoughts. If thats the case, its better to take matters into your own hands, Jane added. Beatrice didnt directly respond to her words. Chapter 1062 Understanding Stop talking nonsense and drive to thepany! Beatrice urged from the side, leaving Jane with no choice but to drive forward. Janes car stopped in front of a traffic light, and as soon as it stopped, Beatrice urged her, Just drive through, no need to wait for these lights. Jane snorted coldly. She had already disregarded everything and only wanted to achieve her goal. Adhering to traffic rules is still necessary. In fact, you dont need to be in such a hurry. If you had given me your phone earlier and let me contact thepany, perhaps by the time we arrived, all the procedures would have been handled. The only time being wasted now is yours, Jane said. Instead of arguing with her, it was better to go along with her. Beatrice carefully considered Janes words and found some truth in them, but she still didnt fully trust her. Why should I believe you? Besides, Im not in a rush. From her tone, it could be heard that Beatrice had be more calm, but the closer they got to the city center, the more nervous she became. Are you sure youve made up your mind? What if we reach the city center and you still havent figured it out? Since they were almost at thepany, Jane decided to drag it out a bit longer. Promise me that you wont y any tricks or waste any time. Beatrice threatened Jane once again, as if she had never believed her. Jane nodded heavily, cing both hands on the steering wheel. Take a good look. Do I have any strength to fight back now? Your knife is pointed at my abdomen. Seeing this, Beatrice finally believed Janes words and took out her phone from her bag. Jane was just about to reach for her own phone when the traffic light turned green. She was so close to getting her phone back, but it was once again taken away. It was a frustrating feeling. Turn on my phone and dial Sarahs number. Janemanded from the side, hoping that Beatrice would understand her words. To her surprise, Beatrice cooperated this time, turning on her phone and directly dialing Sarahs number. After a couple of rings, the call was answered. Jane cleared her throat and spoke to the person on the other end of the line, Prepare a contract immediately. It should show the agreement to transfer 30% of thepanys shares, and it should have your signatures. Sarah and Jane had always understood each other. Whenever money-rted matters were involved, they needed to handle them face-to-face. Otherwise, everything would be fake. Jane silently prayed in her heart, hoping that Sarah would understand the hidden meaning behind her words. What happened to your voice? Why does it sound hoarse? Havent you been drinking water? Sarah didnt answer Janes previous question but brought up another matter. Jane smiled knowingly. Sarah had already understood the hidden meaning behind her words. Ive been busytely, and my throat has be a bit hoarse. Prepare the things that need to be prepared. Well be at thepanys entrance in 10 minutes. Upon hearing this, Sarah hung up the phone. Then she immediately called Patrick because the car was equipped with a GPS system that was connected to Patricks phone. He was currently chasing after their car. However, the signal was weak and often dropped. When Patrick answered the call, his tone was a bit impatient. What do you want? Dont waste my time. After Sarah briefly exined the situation, Patrick immediately pulled over. Are you sure you didnt mishear? These are our secret codes between the two of us. Im sure I didnt mishear. No third person can understand these words. Sarah had deciphered the secret between them and revealed it all to Patrick. Did you locate her phone? Have you found any updates? Patrick asked nervously. Come to thepany immediately, theres no need for any other arrangements. Theyre in a hurry to get to thepany, and Jane said they would arrive in 10 minutes. Patrick was still half an hour away from thepany. If he couldnt make it within 10 minutes, it would be difficult to prevent this tragedy from happening. He could only ce all his hopes on Sarah. Go to the entrance of thepany right away and block them. Dont make any rash moves. Wait for me before sharing any news. Remember not to notify the police, and ask the security guards at the entrance to intercept them. Beatrice was a cunning person. Despite her age, her thoughts were not pure, and she was solely focused on obtaining more money. This was already an open secret. Instead of that, it would be more convenient to give her what she wanted and then deal with everything at once. Sarah began preparations, and Janes car had also arrived at thepany building. The security guards downstairs had seen this car before and knew it belonged to Jane, so they didnt stop it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them parked the car in the underground parking lot and were about to get out when Jane reminded Beatrice. Shouldnt you put away the knife so that the security guards dont see it and prevent you from entering? Janes words were all reminders, and Beatrice hadnt argued with her so far. Hesitant, Beatrice agreed and put the knife in her bag. Jane and Beatrice then got out of the car, holding hands. The security guards greeted Jane as soon as they saw her. Hello, CEO. Jane casually asked, Where is Sarah now? I need to see her immediately. Upon hearing this, the security guard led Jane and Beatrice to the conference room on the second floor. Sarah had been waiting here for a while. When she opened the door and saw Jane, she felt relieved. There was no excitement between the two of them, just a casual conversation. Jane made a gesture, inviting Beatrice to sit next to her, and then sat down with Sarah. Is everything ready? My people have already brought everything, and we can sign the documents directly. As soon as she finished speaking, Beatrice added, And I need to be authenticated by the press, and this statement must be published on thepanys official website. Faced with this series of requests, Sarah hesitated. After all, when apany has developed to this point, everyone knows the procedures involved. Signing this agreement would mean that the entirepany would no longer be under their control. Chapter 1063 Dust Settles Do you really need the money? Cant we dy this matter? Sarah began to hesitate, which displeased Beatrice. Are youpletely useless in your ownpany? Do you only find satisfaction in seeing me in such a difficult situation? Beatrice was straightforward, with one hand already reaching into the bag where she had previously ced the knife. Jane had already noticed her actions. Quickly picking up on Sarahs words, Jane said, Just do as I say. Print the agreement clearly, affix thepany seal, and inform the reporters. In about an hour, have the journalistse to ourpany toplete the formalities. Jane had nned everything thoroughly, leaving no room for Beatrice to argue. Sarah had nothing to say and could only follow their instructions. She walked out, and Jane started serving Beatrice tea and water, bustling around. Ive already made everything clear and told you. If theres any deception on your part, dont me me for taking action against you. Even at this stage, Beatrice was still not at ease. She wouldnt rx until she saw the finalpany seal. Jane smiled at her and said, By now, you should be able to trust me. After all, I havent deceived you, and everything weve done is based on what you wanted to achieve. If you still dont trust me, then lets not change the agreement. You can do whatever you want and leave. She had reached her own territory, and Jane no longer needed topromise. Beatrice didnt expect her to openly defy her. She immediately pulled out a knife and held it to Janes neck. To her surprise, Jane quickly turned the tables and pinned Beatrice to the table. Didnt Patrick tell you that I am skilled in martial arts? She had learned these skills to protect herself, and now they finally came in handy. Both of Beatrices hands were immobilized and couldnt move. Sarah stood anxiously at thepanys entrance, monitoring the conference room through the security cameras. The situation was still under control, but they had to wait for Patrick to decide. After waiting for a while, Patrick finally arrived. How is the situation now? Is it going well? Can we meet our expectations? Patrick immediately handed the car keys to the security guard and followed Sarah inside. Dont worry, everything is under control for now. Beatrice has been restrained, and it seems she cant move. Well n our next steps once you arrive. Upon hearing this, Patrick felt somewhat relieved. He knew about Janes martial arts skills. The two quickly reached the upper floor and, upon opening the door, saw that Jane had already tied up Beatrice. Jane was slightly surprised when she saw Patrick. How did youe here? Who informed you?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane had no idea why Patrick had arrived, and no one had ever known her whereabouts. All this time, she believed that Patrick wouldnt find out. But she didnt expect that he had been silently keeping an eye on her. Patrick walked over to her and gave her a big hug. The two held each other tightly, as if they had found their rightful ce in each others arms. I wont allow you to leave my sight again. I wont let you escape so easily, Patrick said as he hugged Jane tightly, his words filled with determination. Janes eyes grew moist upon hearing such words of affection. It seemed that in moments of crisis, hearing them could bring an even greater sense of gratitude. Meanwhile, Beatrice crouched nearby, dissatisfied with their disy. Unfortunately, her mouth had been sealed shut by Jane. I already told you, its impossible for you to fight against me or take away what belongs to me, Jane dered, reaching the point of no return. Patrick stepped forward and removed the tape from Beatrices mouth. She began to berate Patrick, How could you treat me like this? I may be your stepmother, but do you know how much suffering Ive endured since your birth? And now you let your wife kidnap me. Beatrice attempted to appeal to Patricks sense of gratitude, but her words held no sway. Whatever influence she once had was now ineffective. You are not my mother, and to this day, I still dont know who my real mother is. So, your words wont move me. Let me tell you, it was you who nned to kidnap Jane. I have conclusive evidence, and the reason we didnt bring the police directly today was to save you some face, Patrick stated firmly, sitting down and ring at Beatrice in the corner, his anger barely contained. Now that things have reached this point, I have nothing more to say. If you want to fight or punish me, or even send me to prison, its up to you! Beatrice realized there was no way to salvage the situation and admitted defeat rather than struggling in vain. If you had thought things through earlier, perhaps we wouldnt have faced so manyplications and twists, Jane sighed, reflecting on the long journey they had gone through. Beatrice could have peacefully spent the rest of her life, but it had ended up like this due to their conflicting interests. Their own self-interests were to me. Patrick made a phone call and directly informed the police toe. Sarah stood next to Jane, her body drenched in cold sweat. Luckily, youre safe. I really wouldnt know what to do if something happened to you. Jane nodded in response. Our secretnguage between the two of us, I guess only we can understand it. In fact, when Jane spoke those words, she had already guessed, but she dared not confirm it, so she asked again. Suddenly, Beatrice squatted down on the ground, her hands dropping vertically as she repeatedly smashed them against the wall. Its all my fault, all my mistakes. I brought this upon myself. Those few words repeated endlessly from her mouth, never changing. After a while, the police entered the room, apanied by many officers. When they saw Patrick, they immediately greeted him. I didnt expect you to solve the case so quickly. We didnt even need to help, one of the officers remarked. In reality, Patrick had reported the incident early on, but he had kept the police discreetly observing instead of intervening. It was only when there was no other choice that he asked them to step in and resolve the situation directly. Upon seeing the police, Beatrice finally confessed to everything. Patrick, I have never betrayed anyone, but you are the only person I have wronged. Theres one more secret I want to tell you, Beatrice walked up to Patrick and spoke to him. Chapter 1064 Behind Bars You didnt wrong me, and I didnt wrong you. Upon hearing these words, Patrick turned away, no longer looking at Beatrices face. Ive always wanted to tell you this secret, but its been buried in my heart for so long, I didnt know how to say it to you. Beatrice repeated this sentence over and over, never getting a definitive answer from Patrick that he wouldnt leave. You say. Your father didnt die, hes still alive. After saying this, Beatrice was taken away by the police. Patrick stood frozen in ce, incredulously staring at Beatrices retreating figure. ording to Patricks understanding, his father had passed away at sea years ago, though Mike had always hidden it from her and never told her. Today, Beatrice reminded him again, leaving him in disbelief. Things changed too quickly, he didnt even have a chance to refute. Beatrice going to prison was deserved, though it was unclear if she would repent there. But at least it was a kind of punishment for her. No one can do wrong without paying any price. And now, Beatrice had done so many wrong things, but only paid this price. It was already considered lenient, a bit ofst bit of affection. Otherwise, it would be even worse. If all the past things were brought out, thest trace of affection would vanish. Jane didnt want to do that, she knew she had done her best. Without Patrick, things might never have taken this turn. Harrison looked at Jane and smiled, memories appearing in her heart, thinking about the past. She knew she had realized in time. If she hadnt turned back from the wrong path in time, she might be in the same situation today. Thank you for forgiving me for what I did before. If you didnt forgive me, I wouldnt know what to do. I might still be feeling guilty. Jane smiled when she heard this. Recognizing ones mistakes and changing for the better was great, and now it was Harrison admitting her mistakes. But it also meant that not everyone in this family was as detestable as before. At least there was Mike they missed, there was still Patrick, and now there was Harrison. Harrison, everything is in the past. Theres no need to say anything. Now I just want to enjoy life and have some affection. What we need to do now is to hold a memorial service for Mike andy him to rest. Jane knew that when a person dies, burial is important. If a person is no longer alive, everything about that person is only left in others memories. If that person was worth remembering before, its more so now, even though Mike had made some mistakes. But those didnt matter anymore. Jane and him had made peace. If it wasnt for Mike being hospitalized before, perhaps Jane and he would still be at odds. Only after Patrick appeared did Jane feel that she could never be an enemy to everyone in this family. Moreover, not all the scenes from before were really targeting him. Everyone just wanted to be good to the child or simply to Patrick. Only a few peoples thoughts were in the wrong ce, and now those people had been punished. I know what you mean. We should bury Mike sooner. Im also thinking about which rtives and friends to invite! Harrison knew Jane was in charge of everything now. Dont make it tooplicated, but Mike should have a grand burial. In his lifetime, Mike worried about us a lot. After his death, lets give him a peaceful send-off. Janes idea was simple, rtives and friends should all be present, while keeping things simple. Everything should be done to the best of their ability, not necessarily making every procedureplicated, something Mike wouldnt like. While Mike was alive, he enjoyed a quiet life at home, and even after death, he deserved to be treated the same. Receiving condolences from rtives and friends was appropriate, but the process should be streamlined. Make a list of the rtives and friends you want to invite in advance, and leave the rest to me. Remember the jewelry studio business. I cant help much now, but after Mikes affairs are settled, Ill see where I can help you. Harrison nodded gratefully upon hearing this, understanding that repaying kindness for grievances was not easy.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ill handle this matter. Im sure all rtives and friends wille if informed! Harrison hinted that there was more to say. She didnt know which rtives Jane wanted to see now, or those she didnt want to see. Therefore, Janes opinion must be sought, relying on Janes intelligence to think through this matter. Everything has passed. Theyreing not to see me, but to see Mike. Anyone with that intention is wee. But if anyone dares to cause trouble at Mikes funeral, dont me me for being ruthless! Jane stated clearly upfront. Harrison nodded, thinking that if these people didnt see reason at this point, then they were beyond help. So what Jane said wasnt wrong, and if they still caused trouble now, not even Jane would forgive them. If they had any grievances with Jane, it was eptable to talk to her at any other time. But if they caused trouble at a funeral, it wouldnt just be about Jane, it would be about Mike and everyone in this family. She didnt know which of these people would do such a thing, but she couldnt rule out the possibility. Ill take care of everything else. Ill leave the rest to you. Chapter 1065: We Are Family Jane smiled and nodded. Harrisons current transformation made her feel genuinely happy. Especially now that Harrison also has two children, she felt that a persons transformation after having a family and children is unimaginable. And this change is heading in a good direction. Okay, Harrison, I dont believe that Mike is only my rtive, but also your rtive. I trust that you will do well. If there are any issuester, you can call me. I need to go back to thepany now and take care of things there. Harrison nodded. After Jane and Harrison parted ways, she sat in the car feeling unusually calm. Jane felt no hatred or any other thoughts. It was as if life had merely caused a ripple. The rest should be a smooth road waiting for them. Jane returned to thepany and discussed everything with the assistant and Mr. Taylor before. They both expressed their opinions. Now, with matters involving thepany and Mike, they both needed to help. Assistant, I need to arrange a memorial service for Mike and then find a luxurious burial plot. You handle this. The faster, the better. Dont dy, especially the selection of the burial plot, which will certainly be cumbersome. I trust you with all of this. The assistant heard Janes instructions, Dont worry, I will handle this. However, the final selection still needs your approval. I can only inquire and prepare based on my feeling for suitable locations. Jane told the assistant directly that price is not an issue. The most important thing is the location and Feng Shui of the burial plot. After all, death is just a one-time urrence, even if its wasteful, its just a one-time wastage. Besides, Patrick is notcking money, and her rtionship with Mike is worth the expenditure on his burial. Understood, I will take care of this as soon as possible! After the assistant went to handle these matters, Jane told Mr. Taylor a statement that even left Mr. Taylor in disbelief. Prepare to allocate ten percent of thepanys shares to Harrison. You should prepare all the necessary procedures andplete them within three days when I need them! Mr. Taylor frowned upon hearing this. If he were just awyer, he would have simply nodded in agreement. Because for him, this was just part of the job. Since the boss needs him to do this, he will do it ording to the bosss orders. But, as Janes friend, he had doubts about Janes decision. Are you really going to give ten percent of the shares to Harrison? Ourpany is no longer just onepany, but twopaniesbined! This ten percent of the shares is much more valuable than Patricks original ten percent, especially given the current profitability and stock price of ourpany. If Jane did not have such an idea, why would she call Mr. Taylor over? I have already thought about this, no need to say more! Helplessly, Mr. Taylor nodded, agreeing with Janes decision, since he had already voiced his objections. Jane had considered it very clearly, so there was no need for him to push his opinion. After all, he was only Janes friend, not a family member, and there was a big difference there. He could only marvel at Janes magnanimity. She was going as far as to allocate a portion of the shares to Harrison. The efficiency of the assistants handling of things was excellent. The burial plot was selected, and the scale of the memorial service and drinks in the afternoon were arranged. Jane was informed of this as soon as it was confirmed. When Jane agreed, they started choosing the burial plot. If they chose ording to Feng Shui, the best location was just a few selections. As long as Jane did not mind the cost, everything else would be easy. Now the assistant is looking at the sales manager in this new site. Because this is a newly-built location with particrly favorable Feng Shui and environment, there are several avable positions to choose from. Can you really fulfill the promises in the contract? If you can, I will choose the best location here for a burial plot! The sales managers eyes lit up upon hearing this. If he could sell such a burial plot, he could earn amission close to a million. After all, the cost of an emperor-level site here would be in the tens of millions. Our promises are all written in the contract, and we are willing to bear legal responsibility for them. Those who can afford such a burial plot are influential and have power. We dont want to provoke them. Instead, we hope that through our service, they will be satisfied and spread positive rumors about us, which will bring us better publicity. The sales managers rhetoric was good, and the expressed content was very clear, which made the assistant nod in satisfaction.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As long as you understand this, now prepare the contract for me. If the contract is fine when I bring it back, I will let my boss do everything ording to the contract. However, I hope that you can provide the best quality and a price that can satisfy us. Although my boss is not short of money, he is not foolish. Upon hearing this, the sales manager agreed repeatedly and was even thinking of giving the assistant a red envelope earlier. But from this statement, he understood that the rtionship between the assistant and the person he referred to as the boss was extraordinary, so there was no need to do this. After obtaining the contract, the assistant went to Janes office and presented the contract, as well as photos of several locations for the burial plot. Those locations all have beautiful scenery. From a Feng Shui perspective, they are all in the best positions. Although it cant bepared to an emperors tomb, its still an excellent location. The surrounding trees have all recently been transnted, and there is a gurgling stream nearby, which does not disrupt the Feng Shui pattern. Listening to the assistant, Jane looked at the photos and saw the picturesque scenery. She felt that it was a good environment and thought that the price and other agreements in the contract were reasonable. Chapter 1066: Mike’s Memorial Service Well go over in the afternoon to take a look. If its feasible, well finalize the venue for the memorial service directly. You need to follow up on itter in the evening. The assistant nodded, a smile appearing on his face. Being able toplete the task so quickly and satisfy Jane made it all worthwhile. Ive already arranged all the equipment and other devices for the memorial service. I guarantee that as long as the service can proceed normally, everything will be set up promptly. Upon hearing this, Jane expressed her gratitude and stood up. Lets go, lets first go and take a look at the situation with the cemetery. The sales manager didnt expect this client to be so urgent. Once they returned in the afternoon, his face disyed a lot more smiles as he meticulously introduced the situation to Jane. Jane signed the contract, settled on the cemetery plot, and then returned to thepany, leaving the rest of the arrangements to the assistant. Jane called Harrison and updated him on the current situation, inquiring about the situation on his end as well. The next day, a solemn memorial service for Mike was held in the dignified hall. The family members and friends in attendance all had sorrowful expressions on their faces. They felt as though the sky had fallen and were unsure of what the future held for the family. While some were deeply saddened, others were hopeful for the future, believing that with Patrick and Jane, the family would thrive. Different people had varying perspectives, but each persons thoughts revealed their innermost feelings. Everyone had already chosen which side to stand on. Initially, Harrison strongly wanted Jane to deliver the eulogy. However, Jane believed it was not appropriate, as traditionally, a eulogy should be delivered by a person of stature or an elder in the family. Jane was simply apany owner, not a prominent figure, and with so many elders in the family, it wasnt her ce to do so. She entrusted Harrison with the task of selecting someone. Upon meeting Janes insistence, Harrison chose the eldest member of the family to deliver the eulogy. Once this process waspleted, Jane took the stage. Mikes presence and smile remain in our hearts. I hope that in his new home, Mike can continue to enjoy a peaceful life.This is from N?velDrama.Org. All our rtives havee with heavy hearts today to see Mike onest time. If anyone has any grief, they can speak to Mike. With these two sentences, Jane began the final stages of the memorial service, surrounded by the grief for Mike. After this waspleted, Jane and the others proceeded to the cemetery. When they saw the cemetery plot, they were shocked at how much money Mike had left behind in his household. They knew that even if they sold Mikes house, they wouldnt be able to afford such a plot. Especially considering the top-notch clothing and preparations made for Mike, everyone understood the level of luxury the funeral was. It seems Janes perspective on Mike has truly changed, or else she wouldnt have organized this funeral in this manner. Ive been saying it. After Mike was discharged, Jane and Mikes rtionship returned to its original state. Theres no need for you to gossip behind their backs. A few rtives whispered to each other, and when the funeral began, everyone fell silent and assumed solemn expressions, just like before. Jane and Harrison led the way. After lowering the casket into the grave, every rtive held a tool and sprinkled a handful of soil over the casket. This signified that they were personally burying Mike. Once everything waspleted, all the rtives gathered at the banquet hall, leaving only the final dinner to conclude the proceedings. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. There were no disturbances during the funeral, and no rtives spoke out of turn. This was most satisfying for her. Now that we have bid farewell to Mike, our lives must go on. I hope that as rtives, we can continue to maintain close ties. Harrisons words encouraged the rtives to eat and drink. His message was apparent: with Mike gone, Patrick and Jane were now in charge. If the rtives wanted to reconnect, now was the chance since Jane had let go of all grievances. Those who had a good rtionship with Patrick and Jane in the past were particrly encouraged to do so. A few rtives now had smiles on their faces. They were very pleased with Janes arrangements for Mikes departure, feeling that he was sent off in a dignified manner. We must thank Jane for her contributions to this family. While conflicts within the family were normal in the past, we must now set everything aside. Regardless of what you think, I will frequently chat with Jane and Patrick. If you want to join us, feel free to reach out. After saying these words, a few people looked at other rtives meeting Jane and nodding with smiles on their faces; they knew their words had Janes approval. This proved that Jane had indeed let go of everything. The fact that she and Harrison now had a good rtionship demonstrated this. Initially, there were many disputes between Jane and Harrison when Patrick handed over thepany to him. Now, even these minor ws could be overlooked. Once all the rtives had left, Jane specifically sought out Harrison in the office the next day. Harrison, I want to transfer ten percent of thepanys shares directly into your name. Upon hearing this, Harrison immediately shook his head resolutely. He couldnt ept it now. I have my own studio and the ability to sustain myself. So, lets forget about the shares. Dividing shares too extensively can have adverse effects on thepanys future growth. Chapter 1067: The Only Family If you really want to help me, wait until I run into difficulties, then I will naturally ask for your help, theres no need for you to give up your shares now. Jane quickly advised. Harrison, your studio needs money right now, if you dont want shares, my avable cash is limited, otherwise, I could give you some money. If you consider it as me investing in yourpany, you can pay me back whenever you have money in the future, its okay even if there are losses. Janes words were a way of persuading Harrison indirectly, or it was like helping Harrison, but Harrison still refused. This was different from Harrisons previous character. She was now independent and didnt want to split a single penny from Patrick, which was uneptable for her. Jane tried to persuade a few more times, but Harrison didnt agree at all. Jane had no choice but to temporary leave it that way. This also made Jane realize how resolute Harrison had be. If in the past, Harrison did things for money. Now she was doing things for her conscience, repentance, and for her family. Patrick met many people from otherpanies these past few days because he needed help for Harrison. He already knew what Jane had done before and expressed his satisfaction. However, Patrick found it strange that Harrison refused to eptpany shares. He made several phone calls, but each one was rejected by Harrison. He now confirmed that Harrison would definitely not eptpany shares. As for financial help, Harrison would not ept it and he could only help Harrison in this way. Daniel, the sess of Harrisons studio relies on your care. Patrick met with his friend at a cafe, this was the fourth friend he had met for Harrisons sake. Dont worry, its just a small matter, its only about some jewelry matters. Every year, we need to purchase a lot of jewelry. We will also look for designers toe up with some unique designs. As long as Harrisons studio can provide satisfactory works, taking care of her business is not a problem at all. Manager Daniels attitude was straightforward, now that Patrick had spoken, he certainly needed to save face. But what he could do was to determine whether to cooperate based on the quality of the jewelry provided and the design proposals. If they were both qualified, the price being higher or lower didnt matter because there was still the favor Patrick owed. Thank you so much, I knew you would be a good friend. Now Harrisons studio is just starting and needs business, but the quality and designs will definitely not be a problem. Daniel smiled and nodded after hearing Patricks words, he made a statement, also acknowledging his belief in Patrick. Of course, he took advantage of the opportunity to mention that Patrick had sought him out. He would only do so because although jewelry could be purchased and designed anywhere, not everyones requests would be entertained just like that. Both sides had a good discussion. After parting ways, Patrick went back to help with other matters at Harrisons busy studio. The studio was now all set up and only awaited business for its normal operations to begin. Returning home at night, Patrick opened hisputer to check a few messages, and upon finishing, a smile appeared on his face. Jane, seeing Patricks expression, quickly asked what had happened as Patrick had been very busytely and looked exhausted. And now, with this smile, it definitely meant good news.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Look, these are the messages I just received, there definitely wont be any mistakes. Patrick didnt hide anything, directly pushing theputer to Janes side. After Jane read it, a smile appeared on her face, understanding what was happening. What are your ns? Jane asked Patrick about his ns. What else can I do? Of course, I will go to that city tomorrow to gather more information and see if I can find something specific. Patrick was excited, knowing that for years, he had been trying to find out about his father. But due to very little information, he hadnt found anything useful. And now, being able to pinpoint where his father was, he wouldnt miss this opportunity. I understand your feelings, and I agree with you that you should go find your father. Now that theres a clue, if you dont verify it immediately, there might be changes that could make things more difficult. Patrick heard Janes understanding and showed a smile, kissing her forehead. Jane sighed. If the children were older, I could go with you, I dont want you to search alone in another city. Patrick held Janes hand. I understand your feelings, our child will soon turn one year old, and there are other things I need to do. I might not make it back. You can handle our childs first birthday party; I cant have them me me for not being there as a father. Jane knew this matter was urgent, and Patricks urgency meant he had to leave immediately. If there were no substantial clues or if there was no hope in the end, Patrick wouldnt give up, and he might remain there. So, Patrick might not return for the childs birthday. I understand, you go and do what you need to do. I will make sure our child is happy with the birthday party. The next day, Patrick hurriedly left Jane to manage thepanys affairs and prepare for the childs first birthday party. Thankfully, Jane wasnt alone in handling all these matters; she had assistants to help. Jane was now sitting in her office and called Harrison. Harrison, these days, bring your child over. Your work is so busy that you definitely cant spare the time. Your childs first birthday ising up, and its a good idea to let him and the other little ones have some fun together. Harrison didnt want to trouble Jane, but upon hearing Janes suggestion, she also thought it would be good for the kids to get together and have fun. Chapter 1068: Reunion of Four Children There was an abundance of work at the studio these past few days, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and unable to focus on the children. With Jane avable to watch the kids for a few days, she could dedicate herself entirely to the studio,pleting the work quickly and finding some relief. Okay, after work today, Ill bring the kids over. They can y together until the birthday celebration, and then Ill pick them up. Upon hearing that Harrison woulde, Jane quickly agreed. Youre so busy, theres no need for you toe. Ill pick up the kids after work. You should focus on your own tasks for now, Jane said after Harrisons agreement, ending the call and instructing her assistant on the details of the birthday gift preparations. The extent of the ns included gifts for Harrisons two children as well. With detailed instructions and specifics about the types of gift boxes needed, Jane made sure her assistant had everything down before reminding them about the time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once the assistant had taken note of everything, Jane reminded them about the time again. Jane picked up the kids after finishing work. Two days passed quickly, and today, Jane came home early with many friends already waiting there. These were all friends who hade to celebrate the childrens birthday, and they all had a good rtionship with Jane. As any of those without a good rtionship would not appear at the childrens birthday celebration. These children look so healthy and robust, like they are blessed. When they grow older, they will surely be very smart and clever. Yes, look at them smiling at me. Only a smart child can recognize good intentions. Seeing that Jane was too busy to look after the kids, she had to let Harrison and others handle everything. Originally, Jane did not intend for the gathering to be sorge, but there were many friends and rtives calling in, leaving her with no other option but to amodate them. So, Jane had to let all these friends and rtivese, and it turned out to be a rare asion to get together and liven things up. While waiting for these friends, Jane received a call that made her particrly happy. Im on my way back from the airport and should be home in about half an hour. This simple sentence filled Jane with joy. Even though Patrick was working in another city, it was still very satisfying for Jane that he managed to make it. Patricks call indicated that he would be home in about half an hour. Jane knew that Patrick probably didnt get much information on his fathers situation. Otherwise, he wouldve sounded more excited on the call. While she didnt have time to dwell on it, she continued to receive guests with a smile on her face as friends and rtives arrived. Congrattions on the childs first birthday, said some rtives, with smiles on their faces as they handed over their gifts. Jane thanked them and ced the gifts aside, continuing to wee more people. Soon, ording to Janes schedule, almost all of the rtives and friends who were supposed toe had arrived. Now Jane stood on stage, thanking all the friends for their presence. After the brief speech, it was time for the traditional ritual of the first birthday. The part that Jane didnt expect was when her two children each picked up an item C one a pen and the other an abacus. Thats great! The one with the pen should keep their culture alive by effortlessly signing documents, and the one with the abacus symbolizes a prosperous business. Indeed, its a good omen. I never expected the twins to choose such simr items. They clearly have a special connection. Several people nodded in agreement. Everyone knew that at such times, only the best things should be said. And when the children were so cute and healthy, there was nothing else to discuss. I think these two children are intelligent and will definitely inherit Patrickspany. Patrick can rest assured. As the conversation flowed, Patrick arrived. After apologizing to everyone, he joined the celebrations and watched the other activities. With smiles on everyones faces, Jane invited them to sit in front of the house for the formal dinner. It was a lively scene with everyone chatting and enjoying themselves. Of course, there were also a few entertainers from thepany, brought in to liven up the atmosphere and add to the interaction. When Jane and the others were having a great time, an unfamiliar person arrived. Congrattions! I didnt expect the child to turn one so soon. As an elder, I cante empty-handed. Jane was puzzled by the strangers words, but since they were friends and rtives, she weed the person with a smile and invited them in. When the stranger brought out the gift, Jane was surprised C it was just an envelope. Since I didnt know what the child likes, I thought they could pick out something themselves. After inviting the guest to sit and dealing with other matters, Jane took a peek at the red envelope, only to find a million dors inside. This was a significant amount of money, and only close friends and rtives, especially those who didntck money, would be so generous. Isnt this too much? Harrison felt that giving such arge amount in a check to a child seemed a bit inappropriate. But Jane and Patrick would have to decide, so she handed the person over to Patrick. Chapter 1069: A Mysterious Visitor Patrick didnt know what he said to this person, but the two of them entered the room together, and Jane found it strange. Even if some friends came here to celebrate for the children, there was no need to have a private conversation in a separate room. If they needed a quieter ce, they could just find an empty spot nearby. Who is this person? Not only did they bring so much money, but they also entered the room with Patrick. I tried to think carefully, and it seems familiar, but I cant recognize them. Harrison was still confused at this point, but today, regardless of who came, Janes approach was correct C they must wee the person with a smile. Even if it was a stranger, receiving a congrattory message would make Jane happy. So she let Patrick go and talk to the person. Patrick had been quite rxed at home these past few days, ying with the children and apanying Jane when he had nothing to do. He felt that this was the greatest enjoyment in life C having a family and children to be with, making him feel more rxedpared to before. This was especially the case, considering the big business deal that came up at thepany. It required an investment in overseas business, with high risks and returns, which made Patrick hesitate. Therefore, the person in charge at thepany didnt dare to make a decision without him. When Patrick heard that he needed to go, he hesitated for the whole afternoon. When Jane came back in the evening, he told her about it. It was indeed a good opportunity for thepany. If they could control it, thepany would undoubtedly make further progress. However, if there was a mistake, the impact on thepany would be huge. I am considering whether we should ept this investment. If we do, I might need to stay abroad for a while and n ordingly, Patrick said to Jane. Upon hearing Patricks words, Jane understood his attitude. If he wasnt uncertain, he wouldnt speak like this. If he was confident, he would say how to control the risks in the investment. If the benefit is significant, as you mentioned, then the risk is undoubtedly high. This is why otherpanies havent coborated immediately, Jane said, not trying to persuade Patrick to make a decision immediately. It was his decision, and Jane was there as an advisor, who would express her views after hearing his decision. The most crucial thing was for Patrick to think carefully about this. Following her inner thoughts, Jane didnt want to rush into any decisions. They just needed to observe and collect information. If an opportunity arose during this observation, they should act swiftly. This phase was also a data collection process. If they could detect sess from the information, they could reconsider their decision. Yes, the risk is too significant. Even if the projected benefits on the investment n look good, these are just surface-level data, Patrick said with a deep sigh. The gap between surface-level data and actual operations is significant. People who runpanies know that the surface level data could show a 200% return, but in reality, there could be a loss of 50% that might never be recovered. Patrick sighed because this was the main reason for his current hesitation. The fact that Jane pointed it out made him more hesitant. He didnt know what he should choose. Seeing Patricks dilemma, Jane expressed her thoughts. Thepanys development and seizing every opportunity are crucial, so since we have the chance in our hands, we should observe and investigate properly before making a decision, Jane stated. We dont need to make a decision immediately, but our representatives must investigate the matter as soon as possible.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Patrick understood the importance of truly reliable data, so he quickly called his subordinates, asking them to conduct an on-site investigation. He also contacted thepanys foreign representatives, asking for their cooperation with a series of investigations, to make an informed decisionter. Now that youve made a wise decision, we should thoroughly investigate. Even if the chance seems good to us, if theres no increase in sess rate, theres no need to risk it, Jane said after Patricks decision. He agreed with her. Back at thepany, Patrick continued to research the investment through websites and other channels, as it was a hot topic recently. Moreover, it was a type of investment that hispany excelled in, making it very attractive to him. He always hoped for such a project to transform into real benefits. However, due to theck of good projects recently, this foreign project excited him. Patrick called his assistant. Take a look at this investment n and the data Ive gathered. He pushed theputer towards his assistant, telling them that he would be focusing solely on researching this issue. They only needed to thoroughly investigate the projects risks and legitimacy. Patrick wanted to make sure that the data collected by his people would put his mind at ease. So, he called the subordinates to ask them to investigate thoroughly and then revisited the investment n online and through other channels. He felt that it was crucial to thoroughly investigate. While there was a fleeting opportunity now, it wasnt necessary to rush the decision. After the investigation isplete, they would make a final decision based on the results. I think youve made a wise decision. You should thoroughly investigate. Even if you see hope, its important to grasp it. But if theres no probability of increased sess, theres no need to take such a big risk, Jane said when she heard about Patricks decision. He agreed with her. After they returned to thepany, Patrick immersed himself in his research on this investment. It was a recent, popr investment project that hispany specialized in, which made it highly appealing to him. He hoped that this project could trante into real benefits. Nheless, with no good projectsing uptely, the presence of this foreign project excited him. Patrick summoned his assistant and asked them to take a look at the investment n and the data he had gathered. He exined that the assistant should solely focus on researching this issue, without concerning themselves with other matters. Even at this important moment, Jane was always by Patricks side, offering guidance. They both understood the significance of this decision, and the possible impact it could have on thepany. Patrick wanted to make sure that they had thoroughly investigated the projects risks and legitimacy. He was serious and focused, deeply involved in the critical phase of research and investigation. Chapter 1070 Investigation Of course, this investigation was carried out through normal official channels and the mouths of other cooperatingpanies. As for Patricks own on-site inspection arrangements, that was a separate investigation. Bybining the two sets of data, perhaps the most authentic answer could be found, and that was where Patricks attentivenessy. Although Patrick was very enthusiastic about this investment, it did not mean he would not do the preliminary work. Okay boss, I will pay attention to this matter. Based on the data on the surface, I think theter development of this investment is significant, and very suitable for ourpany. The assistant looked at the smile on his face from looking at the data. He knew that a sessful investment in this matter would be very important for thepany. The risk-return ratio is currently unclear. If we look at the risk-return ratio in the ordinary data we have checked, the risk ratio is not small. We need to pay attention to these aspects ourselves. Patrick nodded. If there were no such risks, he would have made a decision long ago. Why would he still be hesitating? After several days, all kinds of dataparisons were ced on Patricks desk. After Patrick looked at these data, his brow furrowed tighter and tighter. He felt that the current risks still had no possibility of being avoided, and these risks indeed seemed significant. So he really didnt want to throw himself into such a high-risk project. When he returned home in the evening, Patrick intentionally brought back all the materials. Upon seeing these materials and looking at Patricks expression, Jane knew exactly what Patrick was thinking. Do you think the risk is too great? Jane saw Patrick nod and knew what Patricks current thoughts were. Then reject it. There is no need for thepany to bear such risks. And seeing some of the risks now, I think they are fundamentally uncontroble and inevitable during the operation. Jane pointed to a few of the more obvious risk areas. Patrick looked at them, and these were exactly what he was worried about. He knew that the eruption of any of these risks could lead thepany into difficulties, making it impossible to recover the investment. Once faced with such risks, thepany could very likely be ruined, and all the funds would be tied up. With no returns in the end, it would be very difficult to turn things around. So the best solution was to stop thinking about these issues now. After rifying his thoughts, Patrick directly called the responsible person overseas. Inform thispany that we are not prepared to cooperate with them now. We simply cannot avoid these risks at present, so we can only hope for an opportunity to cooperate again in the future. The overseas responsible person felt a bit regretful upon hearing Patricks words. However, some things were decided by the boss, especially since the risks here were indeed quite obvious. There was no way to prevent them, so he could only reluctantly agree. After the responsible person notified the overseaspany of the news, the overseaspany was not willing to give up. In just three days, the overseaspany contacted Patrick again and presented a second proposal. This new proposal was more sincere than the previous one. But the risks were still significant. Patrick did not agree immediately; he was still considering. Patrick gathered his assistant and otherpany personnel in his office, presenting this new proposal to everyone. Take a look at this new proposal, see if you have any opinions. I believe the risks are still substantial. The assistant had seen the first proposal before, and now, upon seeing the second proposal, noticed that several key risk areas had not beenpletely avoided. However, some preventive and corrective measures were visible, though it was uncertain whether these measures would be effective. But it was evident that the overseaspany was very sincere. Thepany wanted to cooperate with Patrick. Otherwise, they would not havee up with this new proposal in just three days. If we follow this new proposal, the risk ratio will decrease by about five percent. The original risk ratio was forty-five percent, and now its down to forty percent. The assistant provided vague data. A risk-return ratio of forty percent was already quite high. Any business venture with a return rate of twenty percent would attract many investors. But with a risk ratio of forty percent, everyone would hesitate. This meant that the chances of making and losing money were almost equal. Although it had decreased slightly now, there was still a forty percent chance of losing money. I have looked at the project specifically. If this project operates ording to the current outline, I think it is feasible. The sales department manager reviewed the n and believed that this risk probability was eptable, given the significant profits. Without risks, they would not have the opportunity, so it was certain that they had to take risks. But with a sess rate of forty percent, theirpany would directly step onto a new level. Moreover, this forty percent return rate referred to pure profit. If calcted based on the profit margin, it was already over one hundred percent. Such a profit margin would undoubtedly boost the stock price. Considering the stock price increase along with the investment return this time, from a perspective of double benefit, it was indeed worth taking the risk. Patrick also asked for opinions from other individuals; currently, half of them were willing to invest, and the other half thought the risk was too great. In reality, Patrick already had an idea in mind. If he wasnt tempted, he wouldnt have gathered everyone together. After hearing all the opinions, Patrick ended the meeting and went straight to find Jane. Jane had actually received a call from the overseaspany. Now, the overseaspany had be smart, not only appealing to Patrick but also trying to win over Jane. This was the only way they could secure this investment. Jane had been pondering this issue just now, and she had heard about the risks and returns from the overseaspany. I see youre tempted, otherwise you wouldnt have convened a meeting. Actually, I think this new proposal is much more polished than thest one.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Are you thinking about going to privately inspect the situation in foreign country? Actually, I think we can do that now. Chapter 1071: Going Abroad Patrick nodded with a smile, Jane was right, he was already smitten. But there was still one final doubt in his mind. Now that Jane had spoken, he had dispelled thest hesitation and was ready to go overseas to inspect before making the final decision. If I go now, will you be burdened with taking care of both thepany and the children? Its too much for you, isnt it? Patrick asked. Jane shook her head at this. This opportunity allows us to expand thepany, so both you and I cannot miss out. As for the children and thepany, dont worry. I cant handle the children alone, we have a nanny, and Harrison can also help me with childcare. Jane expressed her thoughts, encouraging Patrick to make this decision.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Besides, you are only busy during the initial investment phase. Once things settle down, you cane back to visit me and the children anytime. This statement from Jane further fueled Patricks determination. After Patrick and Jane made up their minds, the next day, they informed the overseaspany and prepared to personally go abroad to inspect and coborate. Internally, within thepany, everyone was actively working towards this, with all departments being mobilized. Any investment cannot solely rely on one person charging ahead, there are other people behind the scenes making efforts. This is like the rtionship between a flower and its leaves. The person standing in front is only responsible for signing and final negotiations, which is the visible flower. The back-up supportes from the various departments of thepany, the green leaves. Each individual in these departments would inform Patrick through their efforts what the current data and results of the calctions were like. They would also update Patrick on any changes in the investment process. Only when all of this information is clear to be understood can Patrick adjust the details as necessary, ensuring he has references while abroad. This time, Patrick only brought along his assistant for the trip. Today, Patrick gathered all thepany employees for a final meeting. Tomorrow, he would be flying overseas. Therefore, everything that needed to be discussed had to be dealt with properly. After the normal meeting, other departments of thepany had prepared a farewell banquet. Each department, summarize thepanys recent work. Only based on your summaries can I determine if our current activities deviate from my expectations. In the order of a regr meeting, each department reported to Patrick on the summary of thepanys recent work and future work ns. Originally, Jane could have taken care of this task, but Patrick felt sorry for her. Jane had to spend several days summarizing and nning all the tasks of thepany. By handling these matters before leaving, Jane would not have to worry about them anymore. Our sales department is currently performing well. Many artists have already received offers. Although some artists still have empty schedules, we are confident in meeting our basic goals. The sales manager reported on the current business status of the artists. While these details might not be too familiar to him, he had an overall knowledge of the percentage data, making it easy for Patrick to retain this information. Moving forward, we n to continue expanding on the current basis. Some artists, after this period of publicity and development, we believe we can increase the prices for external coboration. Some artists have not received offers due to long breaks, and their overall influence is declining. So, we n to start from other aspects and improve their impact. Patrick nodded in agreement upon hearing this. For him, this development was predictable. An artists career trajectory typically follows a wave-like pattern, eventually reaching the end. This process was an essential part of an artists development cycle and was considered normal. What Patrickspany could do was to elevate an artist from their lowest point to the peak and then, during the peak period, maintain a slight wave-like pattern, allowing the artists career to continue for a longer duration. Finally, when the artist reached the critical phase of their career lifecycle, they would transition to a behind-the-scenes role. At this stage, many artists would opt to leave Patrickspany, prompting Patrick to bring in new talent. This turnover was an inevitable reality. Our finance department recently reorganized, increasing our cash flow by five percentpared tost month; this is to prepare for the uing foreign investment. If there is a demand at the foreign subsidiary, we can further increase by another five percent within half a month. However, if the demand exceeds that, we need to prepare for borrowing in advance. The head of the finance department informed Patrick about the overall cash flow level of thepany, refraining from mentioning specific figures. Confidentiality in financial matters is essential for anypany. Besides the finance department, no other department should be privy to this information. Of course, the report had already been sent to Patricksputer, and he looked at the numbers with satisfaction. For this overseas investment, liquidity was crucial. Without money, how could they achieve their goals? Thus, Patrick felt that the current figures were sufficient for the initial phase. I dont have high demands, but I require you and other departments to temporarily increase cash flow by twenty percent based on our current foundation. I dont mean to fully utilize this twenty percent increase, but it should serve as a backup for unexpected situations. You must be prepared for any eventuality. Upon hearing Patricks significant request, the head of the finance department appeared hesitant but eventually nodded in agreement. Increasing cash flow by ten percent was already considerable, ording to his initial estimates. Chapter 1072 Rebirth And now, Patrick is tasked with an additional ten percent, which will undoubtedly require coordination with various departments, as well as with externalpanies where cash flow is slower. He needs to discuss with the other departments in thepany, and in some settlement areas, he also needs to work with thepanys departments one by one. If they were originally able to settle on a weekly or monthly basis, this time, if the other party can agree, changing to a quarterly settlement when they temporarily upy funds may solve the problem. But this is a very simple idea, only if a fewpanies agree can they achieve this overall goal. If only one or twopanies agree, it will be of little help, so the head of the finance department is now figuring out how to achieve Patricks goal. If there are still difficulties, even if Patrick is abroad, he still needs to report the situation. The heads of the other departments have all reported on the current overall work and ns.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Patrick nodded repeatedly, and the deviation from Patricks initial estimation at the beginning of the year was not significant, just needing everyone to make timely adjustments. If there are any major issues, be sure to email me promptly, and you must maintain regrmunication with Jane. For departments that are stillgging behind our business goals, I hope to see you catch up at the next summary, rather than exining to me why there is a gap. Patrick said this, looking at the others nodding in agreement. They understood Patricks temperament, which is, to achieve the goal, they must spare no effort. If there are unforeseeable or unavoidable idents, Patrick can understand if they fail to achieve the goal, but otherwise, Patrick does not need any excuses from them. At present, Patrick is not even asking for reasons, because all the reasons for the deviation can be corrected, rather than being irreparable. Inside thepany, Jane needs to take care of business and also go home to take care of the household for me, so the effort you put in represents how much energy Jane can save. I dont want Jane to have to work tirelessly to manage thepany after I leave. Instead, I hope you will all work diligently so that Jane can be at ease. This is the best situation for all of us. Patrick looked at everyone and solemnly said this. When everyone made promises, Patricks tone changed, and he told everyone that if they could stabilize their performance and achieve sess in his overseas expansion this time, everyones year-end bonus would be worth looking forward to. This is like a person using the harshest means to tell others how to do and achieve their goals. When these people agreed to work hard, they also experienced pleasant surprises, as this is the use of both the carrot and the stick. This type of management method exists in everypany. Even if Patrick is speaking to his subordinates like this now, the subordinates will also have their own different methods when dealing with their own employees. But in the end, being able to achieve the goal and making most of the people satisfied is already a very good method. Patrick dared not guarantee that his method would be approved by everyone, but at least his method can make most people agree. After the meeting, most people attended the celebratory banquet. Jane also came to the banquet on purpose. Originally, Jane wanted to stay at home to take care of the children, but at Patricks strong insistence, Jane entrusted the children to the nanny. Everyone at the banquet offered their blessings. Of course, Patricks sess belongs to thepany, and the overall sess can also benefit each and every one of them. At this point, everyone naturally did not hesitate to offer their words of praise and blessings. We now have the best opportunity, and we have encountered the best project. I hope that each of you can strive to do your best. Patrick is expanding the business overseas, and we need to maintain the domesticpany well, so that not only can we reap a good harvest abroad, but our domesticpany also needs to achieve new heights. Jane summarized on behalf of all the employees, and of course, this is also what she wanted to do. The people from the other departments all nodded. They appreciate Jane very much, and some of them were originally old employees of Janespany. Some were old employees of Patrickspany, but now, after the merger, the cooperation between the two parties is more pleasant, and the future prospects of thepany are better. So everyone does not want to lose their jobs. Dont worry, boss and bossdy. We will work hard and cooperate well with you. No matter what methods we use, we all have the same goal, which is to make thepany better and better. We also hope that our careers are very stable, and our bonuses are increasingly high, so all of us have amon interest. The department managers words were met with nods from the others. If its just selfless dedication without any gains, perhaps no one would choose to do it. But now that thepany is doing well, it is also beneficial for personal career nning, and for personal ie, it is even better, so everyone knows how to proceed. Seeing that the atmosphere was quite harmonious, and everyone was giving each other very confident and encouraging words, a smile appeared on Patricks face. I also hope that everyone can work together sincerely, whether its developing both domestically and internationally, lets make thepany stronger and better. Lets work hard together. I look forward to a brighter future for ourpany, as well as for everyone to have more opportunities to showcase their abilities. Patrick then concluded the matter. Everyones faces were filled with smiles, and everyone felt that this banquet was very perfect. When he returned home and sat there drinking coffee, Jane apanied Patrick. The remaining matters are up to you. Jane nodded. This was already the umpteenth time that Patrick had reminded her. Dont worry, there will be no deviation. You just need to manage this project overseas well, and if there are no other deviations, we canmunicate at any time about domestic matters. Chapter 1073 A Turning Point If Jane were to run the overseaspany, it is very likely that there would be regional differences or various difficulties with a new project. Jane might take longer to get started or encounter other problems, but its different for Patrick. Remember, as soon as you get there, contact the head of our overseaspany and go together to thoroughly inspect these projects. The most important thing is to verify whether the information and data we have match what we actually see. If everything checks out, then its feasible. Jane carefully exined these details to Patrick. He knew he would definitely pay attention to these things, so Jane didnt need to tell him. The reason Jane is still saying this is actually to show her care for Patrick and to reflect the uncertainty of this future situation, which is why she phrased it that way. Patrick looked at the two sleeping children beside him, and a happy smile appeared on his face. After a day of flying, Patrick arrived overseas and immediately met Mr. Mann. The manager of his overseas branch, Mr. Mann, warmly introduced the current situation of thepany and some specific details of this project to Patrick. But what Patrick wanted to know is the actual on-site inspection. They agreed to go and see the situation there and the situation of the otherpany the next day. Today, Mr. Mann needs to contact the otherpany and make all the arrangements, as Patrick has just gotten off the ne and needs to adjust to the time difference. Even if time is tight, this half day is not to be wasted. In the evening, Patrick deliberately summoned all the employees of the subsidiary to gather together. Patrick rarelyes to the overseas subsidiary, and most of the matters are left to Mr. Mann. If Mr. Mann were not an old employee who hade all the way with them, Patrick wouldnt trust anyone to handle the business here alone. Except for a few people, Patrick doesnt recognize the rest of the employees here. These people recognize Patrick as thepanys boss. But to them, this boss is only seen in videos and some promotional materials. Actually, this is the first time they have seen Patrick. Hello everyone, its my first time to our subsidiary here. I see the vitality of our team and our business performance, which makes me very satisfied. This time ourpany has encountered a turning point again, a new business project has emerged here. If we can cooperate sessfully, I hope everyone can work even harder. When the employees heard Patricks encouraging words, they all showed happy smiles on their faces. If they had any doubts before, fearing that Patrick would scrutinize certain details or project progress, they now know that, as thepanys boss, his focus is on the long term, not these details. If Patrick really wants to nitpick, it should be something to discuss with the managers. For these employees, its more about letting them know they are working in thepany. Their achievements are recognized by thepany, and their problems will have support from other departments to help them correct and achieve thepanys goals. This time, everyone still needs to work steadily, and pay special attention to the specific details of ourtest project. I believe Mr. Mann will make arrangements. I will be staying here for the next few days. I hope everyone can work with me to create a new peak in thepanys performance. The theme for this time should be our gathering and a little celebration. Looking at the words of wee on the wall, Patrick felt that it should be changed. Although its his first time at the overseas subsidiary, it doesnt mean he needs anyones wee. He should take the initiative tofort these employees and encourage them. Thats why he used the words gathering and celebration. Others nodded in agreement with Patrick. After the meeting, Patrick went to meet other employees.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When everything was done, it was almost dark. After dinner, Patrick went to bed directly. The first thing Patrick saw when he woke up in the morning was a message from Jane. After replying to Janes message, Patrick waited for Mr. Manns call. Sitting in the car, Mr. Mann smiled and said to Patrick, Ive already contacted everyone from the otherpany. The ce we are going to now is theirpanys branch. As long as we wait for the relevant people there, we can go and inspect on-site. I have been keeping an eye on this project for a few times, and I also know some of the details. I think its indeed a good opportunity for ourpany. Mr. Mann talked about some specific details; these details had beenmunicated throughputers and phones before. But now, there has been a new change in the details. This shows Mr. Manns attentiveness and his seriousness about the project. Stating these two sentences now indicates that he also thinks the project is feasible. When they arrived at the overseaspanys branch, Mr. Mann and Patrick walked into the office together. There were only two people in the office. Patrick looked at the back and found it very familiar. When the person turned around, a smile appeared on Patricks face. I really cant imagine. The person who is cooperating with ourpany turned out to be you. Even if I wanted to guess on my own, I wouldnt have guessed this result. The man sitting in front of the desk smiled and looked at Patrick. When he heard what Patrick said, his smile increased even more. It turns out that this person is Patricks father. How could Patrick have guessed that his father would have apany overseas and want to cooperate with him? Alright, let them handle the rest of the trivial matters, and lets have a chat. Let them research the specific ns, okay? After hearing his fathers words, Patrick nodded to Mr. Mann, telling him to go and talk to the others. Mr. Mann was confused. But seeing Patricks expression, he knew that the overseaspanys leader and Patrick must have known each other for a long time, although they didnt say when they met or what their rtionship was. Chapter 1074: Strong Arm Tactics But from the expressions on both sides, it was clear that Mr. Mann nodded and, along with the people around Patricks father, went into another room to discuss these matters. When Patrick came down, he was surprised and asked his father why he didnt just reveal his identity, instead of summoning him abroad in this way. In business, we must be formal in our cooperation. If I had directly revealed my identity, would you have seriously considered all this? What I want is for you to see this as an opportunity to cooperate with me, and for us to work together for mutual benefit, rather than agreeing to this cooperation because of our rtionship. Patricks father directly exined the reasons, showing that he was not a person who uses strong-arm tactics. Although he hoped to havemunication and cooperation with Patrick, this kind ofmunication and cooperation was not just a one-sided effort from Patrick. Maybe he really considered the emotions, and thats why he chose this way of cooperation, which made him ufortable. Patrick nodded and understood his fathers attitude. In fact, when doing business, he also asionally considered the issues between each other and also considered family matters. But he knew his father was right; doing business was doing business. And everydaymunication was just that, and both sides could do as they pleased without worry. Even if it involved some money borrowing or other methods, it could be discussed in everydaymunication. But once it came to formal business, this issue had to be considered. Now, Patricks father was using his actions to show Patrick his attitude. In the process of business negotiations and operations, what principles and regtions should be followed? Both parties were very happy in theirmunication, and Patrick epted his father. The two of them didnt involve much businessmunication this time, only a few simple sentences already passed. The rest was theirmunication about daily life. As for business matters, as Patricks father had said from the beginning, it was left to the people below to handle. This way, the people below would not get involved in the emotions between father and son; they would cooperate in the usual way. But Patrick had already decided in his heart that this cooperation would definitely be very pleasant, and the investment would also enable him to gain something. Even if there was indeed a risk in the end, it was an unavoidable risk. It wasnt because there were problems with the project or with the cooperation partner. Back in China, Jane had been worrying about some things these days. Now, Harrisons studio was developing vigorously ording to Janes views. This scope and scale of the business were unsatisfactory to her. Jane felt that with Harrisons ability, it could be done better. The business could berger, not just what it was now. Harrison had already shown his professionalism through his skills and talents in jewelry design, but he justcked a few good tforms. Today, Jane called the manager of the external business department. The manager believed that Jane was about tounch some new business and was already prepared. Their business targets stillcked a little bit now. If they could achieve it, it meant they wouldnt need to worry in the second half of the year. Which jewelrypanies and studios have we been cooperating with? What is the current feedback on the items our artists have been wearing? Jane asked the manager. When the manager heard this question, he thought for a moment and told Jane, Jewelry is all about quality and unique design. Every person has their own needs, and the demands for different asions are also different, making it difficult to have a unified standard. Its the so-called different strokes for different folks, so we have quite a few jewelry partners and several studios, but there are still people who are unsatisfied with the jewelry they wear. Jane nodded as she heard this. It was within her expectations. She was able to anticipate these details beforehand, but thepany had made such promises before. So, it had used this method to purchase items for each artist. But now, thetest method had already changed into providing the artists with a subsidy for clothing props, and they could make their own choices. I have watched the jewelry exhibitions and listened to some industry evaluations recently. Currently, the reputation of Harrisons jewelry designers is good, and some of the designs are very distinctive, Jane said. The manager of the business department nodded. Of course, he knew who Harrison was. I n to have all of the jewelry worn by our artistse from Harrisons studio. I want to start with one or two pieces for each person. When we collect everyones feedback and real needs, we can continue to follow up, Jane continued. The manager of the business department nodded when he heard this. This would require financial applications and alsomunication with the other artists. But there was no problem with themunication. When it involved financial matters, Jane would need to handle it. He expressed his thoughts as well. Jane asked him to firstmunicate with the artists and then called the manager of the finance department to exin the situation. There is no problem with this. This part was already included in our original budget. Now, its just a matter of whichpany the money will go to. Themunication with those artists by the business department manager also should not be an issue. So, the two of our departments cooperating closely will solve this matter, the finance manager assured Jane. Jane nodded and asked the finance manager to handle it as well.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster, Harrison called Jane and requested a meeting at a coffee shop. When the two met, Harrison had a frown on his face. Why have you brought all the jewelry worn and designed by the artists in yourpany to me? Will they be satisfied with this? I can also use my own methods to gain market share; you dont need to help me like this. It will cause problems for yourpanys operations, Harrison said, with a hint of a smile on his face, his first reaction of course, was very happy, but then he thought of the consequences. Chapter 1075: Walking Hand in Hand Harrison felt that if she impacted Janespanys overall operations, she would be a sinner. She had previously hoped to do better on her own, but now she hoped to improve thepanys management through her own abilities. These two conflicting thoughts created a dilemma for her, making her feel trapped. Dont say that, Harrison. You should be confident in your work, and choose you for your abilities, not just our rtionship, Jane said, trying to reassure her. Harrisonughed upon hearing Janes words. I am satisfied with some of the products our studio hasunched so far, but I hope you are speaking the truth. I am speaking the truth, otherwise, why would I lie? I am responsible if my artists image does not improve, Jane replied, taking a sip of coffee and thinking about the overall image of the artists in thepany. Everypany has its own standards and unique design ns for each artist. As long as our artists are more satisfied than those in other studios, we can have long-term cooperation, Jane said. We dont need to rely on personal rtionships; we should rely on satisfaction and market evaluations. That should be enough, she continued. Janes attitude towards Harrison made her feel acknowledged. I am here to do business, and I wont push my connections. However, I hope you truly dont consider our rtionship, Harrison said. I have confidence that I can conquer others with my work, not through rtionships. Thats the only way my work canst, she added. Harrisons attitude clearly showed that she treated the studio as her most important career. Jane also understood that Harrison did not want any deviations in her career. Just like any otherpany, the initial cultural foundationid the direction for future development. If a studio relies on personal connections to bring in business, it is likely that others in the studio will also have simr considerations. They will think about how to use rtionships to expand their business, rather than focusing on technical research and improving the quality of their products. Only when the products quality is good, will the client recognize it. With mutual promotion, the studio can gain the next business opportunity. If the studio relies on personal connections, it is possible that everypany coborating with them is doing so out of obligation rather than choice. This kind of studio cannot sustain its development. Once these connections are cut off, the studio will naturally copse. Dont worry, Harrison. I know your abilities. Once we have an opportunity, your studio will definitely gain a good reputation, Jane said confidently. At that time, our cooperation will be a win-win situation. Although it might seem like we are at a disadvantage now, we actually benefit from it, she added.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Harrison didnt understand where Jane saw the advantage, so Jane exined it to her. When a designer creates jewelry initially, they put in a lot of effort to promote their reputation and open up their market. Therefore, they put a lot of thought into the design, making the initial products uniquely crafted and thoughtful choices. These jewelry pieces are suitable for every artist and consider the overall quality and artistic feel of the product. During this stage, the products are highly collectable due to their affordability and quality. However, when the designer achieves the desired goals, the price of their designs may increase several times. At this point, the designer may have used up a part of their inspiration. Only a few designs may generate new ideas. Although the price of the designers work has increased, the uniqueness of the jewelry has decreased. Although the quality may not have changed, itcks a true sense of vitality. Therefore, Janes coboration with Harrisons studio takes advantage of this early opportunity. After the exnation, Harrison covered her mouth and smiled. Dont worry, I will never run out of ideas, and the people in my studio wont either, she said confidently. Thats why I choose to work with young people instead of experienced professionals. The thoughts of the experienced professionals are already fixed, Harrison told Jane, exining that her goal is tobine innovation and quality with the integration of the old and new. While the experienced professionals ensure quality, the young talents take care of design and business development. Thisbination of passion and skill brings good results. A monthter, the first batch of jewelry was worn by the artists. After two weeks, they gave their feedback. The feedback indicated that the jewelry was approved by everyone, especially the unique design concepts that the artists loved. After all, the artists were young, and their ideas could bebined with those of the young designers. If they had worn the designs of the mature designers they were previously associated with, those designs wouldck youthful elements. Now, even with some ws, the designs were full of youthful vitality. This made the jewelry stand out and caught the attention of some media outlets, satisfying both Harrison and Jane. The two of them sat together in a meeting room with their assistants, discussing the future of their coboration. Since this will be a long-term cooperation, we need to have an agreement and contract for assurance, including pricing and other aspects, Jane said. Chapter 1076: Ownership This kind of coboration is what we need for the long term. I have also decided to rece all the jewelry on our artists with products from your studio. Janes words were not spoken casually. They were based on market feedback and had prompted her to bring together several departments in thepany. The decision to speak came after thorough research, as it involved pricing, market feedback, and the opinions of several other departments. The unanimous decision to coborate with Harrisons studio came as a result of theprehensive feedback. This is why the negotiations took ce today. Look at the proposal I have provided. Based on the overall value and price of the jewelry, we will offer corresponding discounts. And if the exclusive design proposal reaches a certain amount, there will be additional discounts as well. Harrison presented the proposal, and both Jane and her assistant were satisfied with its contents. They nodded in agreement. Jane wasted no time in signing her name. Now the partnership between them and Harrisons studio was officially underway, and both of them had smiles on their faces. Patrick and his father had a pleasant conversation, and they decided to return to their home country. Of course, Patrick was going back to see his children, and so was his father-a ssic example of a long-distance rtionship. If Patrick had needed his fathers care when he was younger, he wouldnt have felt this way now. Looking at the gentle smile on Patricks fathers face, Patrick knew that besides normal business matters, he would also have him help take care of the children for a few days. This way, the three generations could enjoy their time together. Patrick believed that he couldnt let his children miss out on anything. This would also give his father the chance to experience this kind of happiness again. You saying that just gets me even more excited. I have prepared a gift for this asion. Of course, you need to prepare a gift. Dont forget, its your grandchild were talking about. Patrick felt it was only right. Very well I will definitely bring back something the two little kids will love. Patricks conversation with his father went well. He took the opportunity to book two ne tickets right in front of his father and sent the information to Jane. He told Jane when they would be returning to their home country. He also informed her which flight they would be taking. Of course, the most important thing was that Jane had to be there to pick them up. If it was just him going back alone, he would be happy to surprise Jane. But this time, it was different. He had to make sure Jane acted ordingly, especially since his father wasing with him. Furthermore, his father was also a coborator with theirpany. From every angle, Jane had to be the one to personally pick them up at the airport. In the evening, Patrick made a special call to Jane and listened to the sound of the children ying over the phone. Patrick had missed his children during this period, so he was looking forward to being reunited with them. Not only would he be able to return home with his father, but he would also be able to see his children and lighten Janes load. Youve been working hard during this period. The affairs of thepany must have upied most of your time. But once I return, you can rx. Jane knew what Patrick was worried about when she heard his words. No problem at all. Its just some minor matters in thepany. I can handle them. Besides, nothing significant has happened recently. Jane said so, but she still informed Patrick about the recent situation in thepany. Of course, it was because nothing major had urred that she could share these details. If there were difficult decisions or any problems in thepany, Jane would not have mentioned them. After all, Patrick would be back soon, so there was no need to burden him now. The couples true thoughts were the same. They wanted to relieve each other and not let the other be overworked. In terms ofpany operations, they both did their best to make it easier for each other. Do you know? Harrisons studio is doing really well. We have entered aprehensive coboration with ourpanys scientific department. All the jewelry worn by our artists is now from Harrisons studio! Patrick, of course, was aware of this. After signing the contract, Harrison specifically informed him. He knew that Harrison had won this contract based on his abilities, not their personal rtionship. He was genuinely happy for Harrison, as this sessful business venture was bound to keep growing. I know about this. Harrison told me and even thanked me personally. He also praised you. When we get back, I will show her my appreciation. Upon hearing this, Jane pretended to ask how she should be thanked. Of course, if there was a need for gratitude, she wouldnt have said it like this. It was merely a way for the couple tomunicate and express their affection. How do you want to show your gratitude? I was thinking, once everything settles down at thepany, why dont we have a pair of twins! Patrick wasnt joking; he had this idea for a long time. What nonsense are you saying? Can you really have twins just because you want to? Jane blushed on the other end of the line, but she was internally filled with happiness. I guess lets wait a few more years. Our careers have just stabilized, and the children havent grown up yet. If we continue to have more children now, it will be too hectic. Jane provided her opinion. With the twopanies merging into one, they could work together. This would allow them to be more focused on their work. However, there was no denying that Jane was currently the one personally taking care of the children, besides the help of a nanny.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If they were to have another child right away, considering the childrens young age, it would create a conflict in terms of time. Even if they were to have another child, having three children at this age and leaving Jane to take care of them alone was a headache just thinking about it. Well, lets discuss this when we get back. Its not an urgent matter, but the most important thing is for you to buy a bouquet of jasmine flowers. Its my fathers favorite. And our flight is scheduled tond in the afternoon, around three oclock. Make sure youre notte! Patrick reminded Jane about what she needed to do and especially wanted to make sure that his father felt Janes warmth. Chapter 1077: Missing Even though they had met before, it was not an official meeting between them. But this time was different, appearing before Jane as a father, it was imperative for Jane to take it seriously. I understand, no need to remind me. I will be at the airport half an hour early. Finish lunch, then head straight to the airport. But how should we arrange the evening? Should Father stay and eat at our home, or should we book a hotel? Jane was quite meticulous about this. She didnt know Patricks fathers personality, so she had to make arrangements ording to his preferences. If he enjoyed the warmth of a family environment, staying at home would be most suitable. If he preferred a quiet environment and disliked childrens noise like other elderly people, then they would need to book a vi or a hotel. After all, the other vi was still empty. As for meals, it was the same principle. It all depended on how Patricks father chose. Jane just needed to follow the instructions. Patrick thought for a moment and informed Jane. The first night they would definitely stay at their vi, and then they would make the other vi avable for Father to stay for a while. Because the two vis were very close, Father could watch the children closely. Of course, he had his own house in the city, but it was a bit far from the children. So this arrangement was the best. As for dining, Patrick thought they could eat out; there was no need to eat at home. Because over the years abroad, Patricks father was no longer used to Chinese food, so having Chinese food at home was out of the question. But if they were to have Western food, Patricks house chef was not adept at it, so they had to eat out. After hearing this, Jane immediately informed Patrick that she would make a reservation at a restaurant in advance. After chatting for a while, Jane hung up the phone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jane was contemting the oue of having another father figure in their lives. She was sure Patrick would be happy and excited. From Patricks tone, she could tell it was a good thing. A family without a beloved elder was iplete. With Beatrice in prison and Mike gone, the only elders close to Patrick were a few uncles and Harrison. But due to past business dealings, there was some friction with the uncles. Even though the rtionships had been mended, it would take time to fully reconcile. Now with Patricks father present, Patrick could still feel the care of an elder. With Fathers involvement, the rtionship between Patrick and his uncles might repair faster. Thinking of this, Jane smiled. She knew that children needed the care of their grandparents. Now with Patricks father back, perhaps there was a chance. Jane did not want anyck of affection in the family. However, sometimes things were beyond Janes control, but now that there was a satisfactory solution, Jane knew what to do. She picked up the phone, made arrangements with her assistant, and then went to check on the children. Early in the morning, Patrick went to see his father, who was ready. After breakfast, they were to head to the airport. Jane was preparing in China. She had already sorted out thepanys affairs early in the morning and informed all departments that the partners might visit for an on-site inspection, so everyone needed to be prepared. After giving these instructions, Jane called her assistant to the office. I expect someone from the partnerpany to visit tomorrow or the day after, so you need to be careful in everything. I dont want any ws in other aspects of thepany, which might lead to criticism. I want this to be a pleasant inspection and exchange. Jane knew the importance of maintaining family rtionships and business partnerships. Patrick had once mentioned that the reason his father had not revealed his identity and had invited him abroad was due to the potential influence. Jane did not want to negotiate with emotions in such situations. I understand. I will inform all departments. They have already started preparations, and this afternoon, I will review all departmental work again. When ites to areas rted to the cooperative project, I will personally inspect and double-check to ensure there are no issues that could affect our cooperation. Jane nodded. The most crucial departments concerning the cooperation were the Business Department, Human Resources Department, and Sales Department. If thepany did not showcase its strength, the investment might not be convincing. Even if there was money, without overall strength, the other party would not trust them. And Jane was sure it wasnt just Patricks fathering. Most likely, hispanys other personnel had already begun preparing. Even their overseas branch had been surveyed. They would not overlook the headquarters; this was the standard process for coboration and investment. After this, confirm with the head of our overseas branch whether the partnerpany has sent someone to our headquarters or when they n to do so. Chapter 1078: Waiting for News Can you follow up on the progress of our overseas subsidiaries cooperation and negotiations with the other party? I need to know where things stand, Jane instructed her assistant. Nodding in understanding, the assistant realized the criticality of the situation at hand. Everyone involved was highly invested in this important coboration, with a vested interest in contributing their skills and efforts. If thepany had alreadypleted all necessary preparations and encountered any difficulties at this stage, they would not be able to bear the final responsibility. After the assistant left, Jane hurriedly attended to her tasks, aware of the constant passage of time. She had originally intended to send another message to Patrick, but considering the possibility that he was already on the ne, she abandoned the n. Everyone knew that it was not possible to send messages while on a ne, and mobile phones were switched to airne mode anyway. As time passed, Jane finished her tasks and opened herputer to review the messages. Coming across a particr message, she carefully read its contents. The T526 flight experienced an unknown malfunction during its journey, and our embassy is working actively to establish contact, the message read. Jane felt aplete panic wash over her upon reading the news. Patrick and his team were on the same flight. At this moment, Jane had no idea whether Patrick was still on the ne. She desperately tried calling him multiple times, but there was no response. Jane didnt know the severity of the nes malfunction. If it was a major issue, there was a possibility of a crash. However, if it was a minor malfunction, the impact would be insignificant. The website only briefly reported the incident, with no specific details. Jane made phone calls and reached the airport, but there was no concrete information avable. Everyone at the airport was extremely busy and had no time to entertain queries. Jane called her assistant and, disregarding lunch, asked them to drive her to the airport. Sitting in the car, Jane repeatedly tried to contact Patrick, but to no avail. There was no response whatsoever. Her worry began to escte. The chairman will be fine. If there were major issues with the flight, there would already be a second report, the assistant reassured Jane, aware of the situation. It was the only way to console her. Upon receiving this assurance, Jane once again visited the website where she had seen the news earlier, only to find that all the articles had been removed. Had there been a mistake in reporting, or had another department forcefully deleted the articles? If one did not have experience in the media industry, such doubts would not arise. However, Patrickspany frequently dealt with the media, so Jane didnt know what was going on. But she was aware that when news articles were deleted from a website, there were two possibilities. One was that the news was too shocking, and it was published on the website without official permission. Once the authorities noticed it, the website hastily removed it. The other possibility was that the news had been verified and found to be false after review. In order to avoid panic or being held ountable, it would be taken down. Thinking about all this, Jane searched for a name on her phone, and as soon as she found it, she immediately dialed the number. Daniel, I saw a news article on your website today, and now its been deleted. Do you know anything about this? Jane asked Daniel, the person on the other end of the line. Daniel, who had a good working rtionship with Patrickspany, didnt hesitate to answer Janes question. After we published that article, there were some inuracies in thenguage used. This news garnered a lot of attention from the public, and the relevant authorities contacted us. We had no choice but to temporarily remove the article until the official announcement is made. Then we can continue uploading it, Daniel exined. Jane felt a heavy sense of unease upon hearing this. It meant that there was a real possibility behind this incident, as official intervention wouldnt ur otherwise. What was the source of your news? Can you confirm its uracy? Jane inquired, hoping to verify the information. If it was urate, it would mean that something had indeed happened to Patrick and his team. If it was false, it wouldnt matter much. They would only have been scared for nothing. The source of the news was our foreign reporter, who happened to have a friend on that flight. The reporter made contact with airport personnel, but the exact situation is still unknown, Daniel shared without holding back any information. He knew that being transparent with Jane would establish a better rtionship between their website and Janespany. Daniel said a few polite words, expressing that such news should not have been leaked. Jane understood the implications but didnt have the patience tomunicate further. She quickly ended the call.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Arriving at the airport, Jane and her assistant stationed themselves at the entrance, waiting for news. If Patrick and his team disembarked as nned, she would definitely see Patrick here. Jane had already experienced once the nightmare of Patricks disappearance and didnt want to go through it again. Her heart was filled with anxiety. He will be fine. If the news had been confirmed, there would already be reports. Theck of news means the situation is still optimistic, the assistant offered, trying tofort Jane, who had a serious expression on her face. The assistant knew that if any problems urred during a flight, especially when it was in progress, they could be fatal. Chapter 1079: A False Alarm If the problem had been detected before takeoff or during the flight and a safending spot could be found, there would be no issue at all. But no one could say for certain which scenario this particr flight fell into. As Jane anxiously waited, the appearance of police officers only heightened her anxiety, but there was no way for her to go inside now. Now that the police are involved, could this situation be turning for the worst? Ive tried contacting Patrick several times, but hes unreachable, Jane fretted. Jane attempted to reach Patrick a few more times, with the same result as before, leaving her assistant at a loss for words to console her. Ordinarily, the presence of police officers here was unnecessary, as the airport had its own security personnel andw enforcement officers. There was no need to bring in additional officers from elsewhere. As Jane waited, her anxiety continued to mount. She grew increasingly desperate to know what was happening, making several more phone calls in a row. She hoped a friend could help investigate the situation with this flight. The airport was bustling with peopleing and going, passing by Jane. She paid little attention to them, keeping her eyes locked on one particr passageway. That passageway was where Patricks flight was supposed to emerge; she had no interest in any other area. She was unsure if Patrick and the others would arrive at the expected time, so she watched the schedulednding time intently. All she saw, however, was a nk screen, indicating that there was an issue with this flight, hence theck of information avable. Under normal circumstances, she would have been able to see the flight information by now if everything had gone smoothly. At this point, the flight should havended ording to the schedule, but theres no sign of it, Jane said with urgency, while her assistant tried to reassure her to be patient. Perhaps the flight is just dyed for some reason. Lets wait a bit longer; maybe well see Patrick and the others disembark soon. Were positioned at the exit point, where we can see everyoneing out. Ive been keeping an eye out for Patricks figure, the assistant said. Given their good rtionship and their professional hierarchy, the assistant hoped Patrick wouldnt encounter any issues. However, he couldnt confirm the current situation and could only offer words of encouragement to Jane, hoping for the best. Maybe the flight is just dyed after all. Lets wait a bit longer, he suggested. That was the only excuse Jane could give herself at this point.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Well stay put here and see if Patrick and the otherse out. Remember to stay in touch with the others and see if we can find any information about this flight, Jane instructed, feeling increasingly frantic as her assistant nodded in agreement. Knowing a few media contacts, the assistant periodically called them to inquire if they had any updates on the flight. However, all the responses were negative until two hourster, when one of the media contacts finally provided some information. The flight had indeed encountered an issue, but the specifics were still being gathered urgently, leaving little room for clues. The assistant had no choice but to end the call, opting not to share this uncertain information with Jane. The news that the flight had encountered a problem was all they had, but the details remained a mystery, much like when he had reassured Jane. In the case of a simple flight dy due to weather or technical issues, the assistant felt there was a significant gappared to the possibility of a disaster, and he didnt want Jane to be troubled by such thoughts. Thus, he decided to keep this news to himself until all the flights at the airport hadnded. If Patricks presence remained unseen by then, he would inform Jane, considering there might be more urate information avable by then. As Jane watched thew enforcement officersing and going, her expression gradually grew more panicked. Its almost time for thest few flights tond. If they allnd and theres still no news, then its the end of the shift here, she remarked anxiously. Is there still no news from your end? Dont any media outlets have any information about whether this flight has encountered any problems? she asked her assistant, who shook his head. No news is good news, actually. If it were a major issue, the airline would have issued a statement by now, the assistant tried to reassure Jane, who had no choice but to continue waiting patiently. As thest two flights disembarked without any sign of Patrick, Jane was disappointed. She no longer wanted to wait and needed to gather information quickly to understand the situation. Lets go. We cant wait any longer. Ill contact the media reporters myself, and you need to book a ticket for me to go overseas. I need to see for myself, Jane determined. Upon hearing Janes instructions, the assistant hastened to lead her back, nning to return to the office first. This would allow Jane to feel some sense of relief. She walked slowly, head downcast, refraining from dwelling on any thoughts. Jane knew that if she allowed herself to dwell too much, she might face a reality she couldnt bear. As the passengers from the final flight hurried past Jane, brushing against her shoulder, she paid little notice until she turned and caught sight of someone behind her who bore a striking resemnce to Patrick. Chapter 1080: Reunion When Jane turned aroundpletely, she was surprised to find that it was indeed Patrick standing before her. She rubbed her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing, but it wasnt a hallucination. Seeing Patrick open his arms, Jane didnt hesitate and immediately rushed into his embrace. The feeling of this real embrace confirmed for Jane that she wasnt dreaming and that Patrick was really by her side. It seems like you were really eager to see me. I was just as eager, but there was nothing I could do, Patrick said with a smile. The assistant had already brought the car over and was surprised to see Patrick and Jane hugging. A smile appeared on his face as this was the perfect ending to the long wait. He had been thinking of how tofort Jane, but now he realized it wasnt necessary anymore. As Patrick and Jane met, he was also very curious about what had happened. But his curiosity wasnt important; the most important thing was that Patrick had returned. He looked at Patrick and Jane until Patrick noticed him. Lets get in the car and go back. We can continue our embraceter. If we keep this up, the assistant will have too much to gossip about, Patrick said jokingly. Jane finally realized that the assistant had already parked the car nearby. Lets go back to thepany, she said. Jane and Patrick got into the car, but Jane didnt notice that Patricks father hadnt followed. Jane thought something must have happened, but she didnt ask about it. The assistants mood wasplicated, but seeing that Jane didnt bring up the topic, he was smart enough not to mention it either. After driving to thepany, Patrick and Jane entered the office. Jane couldnt hold back anymore and asked Patrick what had happened. Of course, there was a problem with the flight. Fortunately, I didnt take that flight because I didnt make it to the ne, Patrick exined. A smile appeared on Janes face. Im d youre back. Tell me everything, Ive been so worried. Patrick sat there lost in reminiscence and told Jane what had happened. When Patrick and his father were on their way to the airport, they couldnt have imagined the sudden traffic ident that blocked the entire road. Patrick had no choice but to wait there. For him, this kind of natural disaster was unavoidable. You have no idea how horrific the scene was. Seven or eight cars collided with each other, even our car, which was parked on the side of the road, wasnt spared, Patrick described. Patrick and his father encountered this situation, and they both tried to help the injured ordinary people involved in the ident. Although Patrick didnt have any medical skills, he could still be of assistance. They worked tirelessly for over an hour until the traffic was back to normal. But Patricks car was damaged, so they had no other choice but to wait for thepanys vehicle. After the vehicle arrived, they continued on their way to the airport. It was during this time that Patrick didnt notice his phone had fallen and slipped beneath the seat due to the ident. Patrick only realized he had forgotten his phone when they arrived at the airport. He used his fathers phone to inform the branch manager to find his phone and send it back to him. But it was undeniable that the phone was damaged and couldnt be turned on anymore. In order to make it back to China as soon as possible, Patrick bought another flight ticket, but it wasnt a direct flight. They had to transfer through another ce, which caused them to be dyed for an hour. When he finally arrived through the other terminal, he wanted to contact Jane. However, he didnt have her phone number, so he had toe near this terminal to find her, which ended up wasting so much time. Jane nodded as she listened to his exnation, finally epting Patricks exnation. We didnt take that flight because one of the engines on the ne malfunctioned. We have no idea where the ne made an emergencynding. Fortunately, I didnt get on that flight, Patrick revealed the truth.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jane realized it was indeed the ne that had an ident, but she was relieved that Patrick had safelynded. After all thatmotion, we finally made it back to China. Is there anything else happening in ourpany? Patrick abruptly changed the topic and asked about thepanys situation. Besides changing the jewelry studio, there are only a few important performance contracts. But Ive already taken care of them personally, Jane replied. She didnt think it was necessary to emphasize these things since she had already mentioned them to Patrick before. Patrick opened theputer in the office and pointed to a file on the screen as he spoke to Jane. Have you seen this international variety show? I think its quite good. The reason I asked is because I believe our artists can seize this opportunity to step onto the international stage. We need to carefully select a few artists who fit this program and have them participate. Of course, we shouldnt have too many, two or three would be enough. It turned out that when Patrick was abroad, he heard themon people there talking about it. There was a new variety show called The Real Voice. This entertainment program was very innovative and special because it showcased a persons talent in dubbing through normal dubbing. It allowed a person to disy their excellent vocal ability and their control over a character. So many internationally renowned actors signed up for this program. Of course, the program also had another entertaining segment. Chapter 1081: Visiting the Company Every actor or singing star can participate in this. They will perform songs without any vocal enhancement. Moreover, the songs have been rearranged by themselves to showcase The Real Voice of a singer. This method can reflect the charm of voices in different industries, which is a very popr approach in the entertainment industry. However, no one has organized this method into a variety show before. This time, a foreign variety show took the lead. They are targeting individuals from all over the world with acting and singing talent, hoping that these people can participate in their program. Of course, they do not oppose the participation of real actors and singers. They also hope to present better voices to the world. Regardless of thenguage of the voice, as long as the person truly embodies The Real Voice, they can feel this charm. ording to Patricks idea, those who participate in this program must use an internationalnguage. Therefore, some artists were automatically eliminated because they did not have good proficiency in internationalnguages. Its because they did not have good proficiency in internationalnguages. Another reason is that if these artists really enter the international stage. They must understand the internationalnguage and the international way of operation, only by mastering these two things can they go out. If they are simply participating in a variety show, this is not Patricks purpose, so Patrick wants to confirm this matter first upon returning. And this matter is quite urgent because the first and second episodes of the variety show have already been recorded and are about to be broadcast. If they dont register now, they may not have a chance at all, as there are only twelve episodes of the foreign program. There will be one episode every week, which means that if they postpone participating by a week, they will miss an opportunity. Lets quickly select, three people will register today, I only left home and heard this news while sitting in the car. Originally, I didnt pay attention to these programs at all, because I have been busy with inspections these days, and I didnt expect such a low-cost and unknown program to be popr. Patrick exined this situation with a smile, and Jane nodded. I didnt see this program in the news these days, of course, my focus is on our country, so its not your fault.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is indeed a good opportunity for our people to go international, and our artists have this kind of international style, butck exposure. Jane also knew the importance of such opportunities. Previously, they participated in the filming of some movies and programs, but they could not all stand on the international stage. The international stage mainly refers to various film selections and awards. So these actors can only y a part, and the films produced in our country in recent years. Although they can attract some attention internationally,pared to international films, there is still a gap, and no one has emerged. And now, with such a variety show, it can indeed let them be international stars in an indirect way, but the ultimate result. Jane dared not confirm now because she didnt have any information about the program, but Jane believed in Patricks vision. As long as Patrick confirms it, there should be hope. If it were not for Patricks belief that participating in this program would definitely be beneficial, he would not be so anxious. The two quickly selected a few people. They all have avability recently, so let them register. I hope its bigger, and they all have a goodmand of the internationalnguage. Their education also meets our requirements, and when integrating with international standards, they should be able to adapt very well, giving us more hope. Patrick selected a male star and two female stars. He didnt want all of them to be female stars, nor did he want all participants to be male stars. It must be a mix of male and female. Because internationally, there is a difference in the recognition of male and female stars appearance and voicepared to in our country. This approach is also a more cautious one. If all are selected based on their points of view, and in the end, they cannot adapt internationally. It is impossible to let these people embark on the international path, which is why its better to have a direct male-female mix like it is now. Moreover, these three people embody different characteristics. Even if one of them seeds, it will have a significant impact on theirpany. The sess of any artist can ultimately drive apany. Not to mention the sess of an international artist. So, Patrick attaches great importance to this matter. After the two discussed it for a while, Patrick suddenly tapped his forehead. Because he forgot one thing, his face turned red for a moment, and then returned to normal. Quick, see if theres anyone sitting in the conference room, I forgot the most important thing. I will send the relevant information of these three people to our foreignpany, and then I will go there. If someone is there, please take good care of them for me. Patrick said as he quickly and busy got his things. Jane went to the conference room and found a stranger sitting there. Jane didnt know this person at all, but she was very enthusiastic. Hello, I was busy with some work with Patrick just now. Im sorry to have kept you waiting here. The man smiled at Jane. Thest time they met was at his childs full month, and he only saw Jane in passing. At that time, his face was full of beard, and he did not tidy himself up. Its only now that he officially met Jane again and met Patrick again. Chapter 1082: Going Home His vibrant spirit prompted him to pay attention to his appearance, deliberately shaving and tidying his hair. So, it was normal for Jane not to recognize him. Its okay. I know Patrick is passionate about his work, so I understand that he forgot about me here due to work-rted matters. If he had left me here just to y around, I would not be pleased. But it seems like that wont be an issue. The man exined because he saw Jane and Patrick together, and he already knew her identity. This surprised Jane, as she had never met this person before, yet he could recognize her immediately and even knew Jane and Patricks identities. It wouldnt be strange for him to know their identities, as anyone who follows theirpany would know these details. But the fact that he could recognize her, while Jane couldnt recognize him, left her feeling puzzled. May I ask for your name? Patrick rushed off and didnt have time to introduce you to me. I should properly attend to you. Jane felt a little embarrassed, feeling awkward as if she had greeted a very unfamiliar person on the street who then showed great concern for her. The man had not yet replied when Patrick entered the meeting room. The first sentence he spoke immediately revealed the mans identity, making Jane feel even more embarrassed. Dad, why didnt you go to the office to find me while waiting for so long?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man looked at Patrick and replied with a smile, I didnt want to disturb your work! You didnt even introduce me properly. Patrick quickly introduced the man in front of them as his father, and Jane apologized with embarrassment. Patricks father didnt pay much attention to these details. Its normal not to know each other. We know each other now, and this time I am prepared to stay longer. Well have more chance to get to know each other. Patrick and Jane chatted with his father on the side, and Patrick exined what he had been doing. Your eye for talent is not bad. This variety show hasnt fully taken off yet, so participating now is the best. Once this show really catches fire, it will be difficult to get your people involved again. Its better to get familiar first and have the chance to participateter. Patrick nodded, thinking the same. He knew that foreign programs would choose those who were popr in previous episodes to participate again. As long as his artist performed well, it would be fine. While chatting, Jane asked about the situation of the vi the assistant had arranged, and when she got a response, she asked about the situation at the booked hotel. Patrick overheard Janes question. Dad, lets go out for dinner tonight, then well stay at our vi and stay at home tomorrow. Patricks father had no objections, just nodded. After a while, they chatted more and the atmosphere became more harmonious, which made Patrick very happy. It was because Jane could have such enjoyable interaction with his father that he felt at ease. He was afraid that Janes first contact with his father would be awkward, and if both sat here and werent sure what to say to each other, it would be really ufortable. After all, this was his father, and as the first blending into this family, he still hoped that his father could approve of Jane. Of course, he also hoped that his father would approve of Jane so that he could feel better. The current situation seemed very good. When the conversation was almost over, everyone went to the restaurant together. Jane introduced the overall situation of the restaurant to Patricks father, who nodded. Theres really no need to go through all this trouble. We can eat Chinese food back at home. In recent years, Ive been eating Western food abroad because some people make poor Chinese food. Its not the taste of our hometown. So, I gradually got used to eating Western food. It doesnt mean that I really love the taste of Western food. Patricks father said that he missed the taste of Chinese food, and each time he returned to China, he would find the opportunity to taste it. When Patrick heard this, he realized that he had made a mistake in his arrangements. It wasnt that his father had a particr liking for Western food, but rather that he couldnt eat authentic Chinese food abroad. So, they had to settle for eating Western food. Now, Patricks smile grew wider. If his father really wanted to eat Chinese food, that would be very simple. Tomorrow afternoon, we can have Chinese food at home. Although our chef may not guarantee that it will be delicious, it will surely let you taste the vor of our hometown. Patrick said with a smile. It doesnt matter what we eat. The most important thing is that I want to spend time with my children and grandchildren and enjoy family time. I want to relish the joy of family life. Patricks fathers face disyed a kind smile. When he looked at Jane, it was as if he were looking at his own child. When he looked at Patrick, he had the same sense of contentment. Why dont I have my father, Johnny Pansy, stay with you for a few days? This way, you two can liven things up a bit, and it wont be so chaotic for you when the children are around. Jane suggested that her father apany Patricks father. She thought it would show hospitality, as young people havemon topics of conversation, and the same is true for the elderly. Besides, Janes father hadnt seen Patricks father in recent years, so this was a good opportunity for them tomunicate. If they could get along well, it would give them a chance to grow old together. What Jane said was not wrong. When two children are ying about, having an older person around would be very troublesome. Chapter 1083: Reunion Even if they were to bring a nanny along, it would only make the elderly couple flustered. If each of the two elderly people took care of one child, this problem wouldnt exist. In any case, Patricks father shouldnt be overly burdened, and Jane shouldnt separate the two children. So, the only solution is to use thispromise, which is the most suitable. Well, thats great. I actually wanted to meet and get acquainted as well. I had this n when I came back, but I didnt expect you to bring it up earlier. I just dont know if having a rtive apany me every day will affect his own affairs. But Im happy to have someone to chat with. Jane reassured Patricks father that there was no need to worry about this matter because Johnny is already retired. They spend their days fishing and enjoying leisurely activities. They dont have much to keep them busy. Now that the two elderly people are together, they can do whatever they want. Whether its going to the park for exercise or leisure and entertainment, Johnny can be their guide. After all, Johnny is very familiar with this city. Thats the best. Im not very familiar with this ce, and I was thinking about where to go for a walk after being bored in the vi. Now I dont have to worry. You young people dont have to worry about our lives. You can focus on your work, and we may find ces to keep ourselves busy. Patrick knew that when people get old and have too much free time, they tend to overthink things, and thats not good. On the contrary, a life where a person doesnt exert too much physical energy but can keep themselves busy is the most rxing state. If we had to describe it urately, it would be a slow-paced life. In the evening, after returning to the vi, they chatted again. Jane had already told her father toe over. The next day, Johnny arrived early, bringing some things with him. After all, it was the first time meeting with his inws. The two of them had a warm conversation and felt like they had met each other toote because they discovered shared interests. Of course, they also had another shared interest, which was taking care of the children. They felt that they hadpleted their lives. Now all their affection was focused on the children, allowing them to experience the liveliness of childhood and find joy in their hearts and minds. During the day, Patrick and Jane finished everything at thepany. They also informed the people at the vi that they should prepare a nice meal for the evening. In the afternoon, they had already returned home early. When the family sat together, the dishes were served one after another. Now, after spending a whole day together, Johnny and Patricks father had be very familiar. They were no longer as polite as when they first met. Instead, they felt like old friends. Jane and Patrick were very satisfied with this situation. They believed that such interaction would allow Patricks father to feel at ease staying in the vi for a while longer, while they could focus on their work. As they sat together, enjoying a lively meal, Janes father raised his ss first. My older brother had his first reunion dinner with them. Finally, our whole family has the opportunity to have a meal together. I hope you young folks can love each other, while us old folks can just y with our grandchildren and live a peaceful life, without causing you any trouble. Johnnys words were sincere and devoid of any empty politeness. For any elderly person, what they need is two things: the happiness of their children and the pursuit of their own health and leisure. As long as these two conditions are met, they are already content. The happiness of their children refers to their childrens happy family life and fulfilling work. As long as these two conditions are present, the elderly no longer have to worry about them. Their own health and leisure refer to being able to live with a healthy body, spending the remaining days without giving their children a chance to worry, and keeping their own body and mind in a state of delight. This state is themon pursuit of these elderly people and the state in which Johnny is currently living. He hopes Patricks father can also have such a state, so that the two old folks can relieve some of the familys burdens. After having a drink, Patricks father, who rarely drinks on ordinary days, lifted a ss of liquor. asionally, during festivals or when entertaining important clients, he would have a little drink. This time, he held up a full ss of liquor. Although the ss was not big, it was rare to see him drink so much. Both of you are doing very well. I wish you continued sess in your careers and a harmonious life together. I dont have to worry about mypany; there are people below who take care of things. During this phase, my brother and I will enjoy life, so you dont have to worry about us. Patricks father finished the drink, and Patrick and Jane, of course, followed suit. However, they didnt want the two elderly to drink too much, so they only poured a little for each person. After they both expressed their attitudes, the family happily enjoyed their dinner. This reunion meal brought many emotions to Janes heart.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If at the beginning their family still had Mike, Jane could feel the warmth of a family. But Mike was no longer here, fortunately, they now have Patricks father, who allows them to regain that feeling. This is what a normal family should feel like. Jane happily washed the fruit and prepared tea for the two elderly after finishing the meal. When the family sat together and chatted, they joyfully discussed various aspects of life. This time, there was no talk about work at all. The conversation revolved around the two little ones. Before the elderly had their meal, they were already doting on the little ones, and when it came time to eat, the two little ones fell asleep in a daze. Chapter 1084 Ice Breaks Old Grievances After dinner, they both had a hint of alcohol on them, so they didnt dare to pick up the little one. They regretted drinking this night. But it meant they could spend more time ying with the little one tonight. You old folks are too eager. Theres always tomorrow to y with the child. Theres no hurry, and there will be more opportunities in the future. Im afraid youll get tired of these two little ones in the future. They have a lot of energy and are very clingy. Janes words added warmth to the conversation. This was the normal state of a family, and the chat they were having was what a family should have. Now, Patricks fathersst bit of strangeness rapidly disappeared. It was as if he had always been a member of this family, never having left. Of course, this was also thanks to the atmosphere that Patrick and the others had created. And they sincerely hoped that this old man could find a true family and not continue drifting. Even if the child is naughty, Im not afraid. This age is the time to be lively, the more they can be naughty, the healthier they are. Patricks father chuckled, and Johnny nodded in agreement. It was true that the more children could run around, the more energetic and healthy they were. Patricks father went to prison to see Beatrice. Her hair had turned slightly gray, and her nose was no longer like before. It was slightly bent, as if it had been aged by the years. Now, Beatrice saw the once handsome man. She didnt know what to say, as the environment was now different. If she could start over again, perhaps she would have regret. Meeting in a normal environment might have avoided their current situation. Looking at Beatrice, Patricks father knew that she was different from other women in her youth. She was plump and pleasant. He liked Beatrice this way. And now, seeing her looking thinner, even though her spirits were still good, he knew that she was not happy here. The pressure must be immense. As they sat together, he knew exactly what Beatrice meant, even if she didnt say a word. Even if they hadnt seen each other in years, it was still the same. When he looked at Beatrice, Patricks father adjusted his expression, making it moreforting. It was this adjustment that made Beatrice smile, seeing the former Patricks father. How are you? Are you okay here? With good conduct, you will get out early. Everyone is waiting for you. Beatrice let out a sigh upon hearing this. Whos waiting for me? I am already like this, and everything I did wrong, everyone knows what I deserve. I have thought it over these days. The punishment I am receiving is not excessive, and it is deserved. But I have no face to see them again, so no one is waiting for me. Beatrice felt remorse and frustration in her heart. And she didnt know what to say to Patrick. She couldnt face Jane. So, all she could think about was being unable to face the past. Even when facing rtives, she might not be able to look up. No need to say these. If no one respects you, who wille to see you? Forgiveness is not something someone says to you; you have to earn it, and you will when you are out. After thinking for a while, Patricks father expressed his attitude. If he hadnt forgiven Beatrices actions, he wouldnt be here today, and Beatrice wouldnt be in prison. The rest was up to Beatrice. He hoped that after Beatrice was released, she could have the chance to take care of her grandson together with him, but it didnt mean that they had to start living together again. He hadnt figured that out yet. His point was that everything should be put aside, regardless of who was right and who was wrong in the past. The situation now was that Beatrice was already in prison. Patrick and Jane were managing thepany outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. You know, ourpany has even started cooperating with Patrickspany. I was wrong about Patrick, but now he has proven himself. Beatrice sighed. This was her second sigh of the day. Talking about this is pointless. He is indeed very smart, but can hepare to our own child? Its a pity that we are old now, and have no children of our own. I regret letting go of my child. If my child were alive, even if he were disabled, I would have cherished him. Beatrices eyes were filled with tears. When one is young, having a sick child to care for every day is seen as a burden, but when old, its not the same. If my child were alive, he would be about the same age as Patrick now. Even if he were disabled, he would stille to see me. I have done wrong, and I regret it, but its toote. Fate seems to have yed the biggest joke on me. Chapter 1085: Journey Home Beatrice had been pondering these questions frequently during her time here. What had she aplished on her journey through life? As she reflected, she found herself with more questions than answers. In the past, Beatrice had firmly believed that all her decisions were correct and the best choices at the time. Now, however, as she thought about these things, she realized that everything she had done seemed to be wrong. If only her character had not been so materialistic or averse to trouble. Now, all she wanted was a little more love. Beatrice felt an endless sense of regret in her heart, but she couldnt express it all. So, when tears silently rolled down her face, she seemed somewhat pitiful. When Patricks father saw this, he wasnt nning to bring up the matter. But seeing Beatrices acknowledgment of her mistakes, he felt it was necessary to tell her. Beatrice had admitted her errors. If Beatrice had remained as she was before, he would have preferred to pretend this had never happened. He would have silently let the matter disappear. But now, he had a thought in his heart, something that had never been activated before, something he had quietly worked on over the years. Unfortunately, he hadnt made much progress yet; he was still searching and collecting relevant information from various sources. If Patricks father could achieve his goal, perhaps it would be a win-win situation. Looking at Beatrices face, Patricks father truly regretted his actions. From Beatrices eyes, he could see that she wasnt insincere but genuinely seemed to be repentant. Our son is not dead, he said. Beatrice didnt even look up. You dont have to lie to me. Its impossible. Do you think I dont know the result of what happened back then? Whats the point of lying to me now? Our son really didnt die. We just sent him away because I didnt have any hope left. I knew the child couldnt be saved. Staying would only prolong the pain until death. Ive been thinking about this for years. I want to go and see for myself. I want to find answers, but so far, I havent found any. Patricks fathers reasoning was simple. Even if his son had died, if there was a grave, he wanted to visit it. If he had lost hope, he still wanted to visit the ces his son had stayed, to see if he could find his shadow. However, he hadnt found any clues yet. So, that was it. Beatrice chuckled bitterly when she heard this. She realized that her past and present mistakes were both unforgivable. At this moment, Beatrice finally understood that she should havee here long ago, but she had been avoiding the issue and running away. She had thought that everything she had done was right, only to carefully consider it when she ended up in prison. She realized her mistakes post-incarceration. When she first entered the prison, her heart was filled with endless resentment, feeling betrayed that Patrick, whom she had raised, had treated her this way. Now, Beatrice had rity. It wasnt about how others treated her, but about how she had treated others. Its all in the past. If you have any information now, I want to see it once Im out. Were old now.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Any mistakes made in youth will have consequences in old age. Even the mistakes I make now will have consequences in confinement. Patricks father nodded at this. He would tell Beatrice if he found any clues. Their son was a matter of despair for them. Now, even though they had no hope, they still clung to the lingering thought of a miracle. Take care of yourself here. If you really want to go out and see about our son, you need to change and reform yourself to have an early release. Dont worry about the outside world. If theres a chance, Ill bring Patrick to see you. But Im concerned about your attitude. Patricks father exined why he hadnt brought Patrick, as he now understood Beatrices attitude. He felt that if Patrick himself coulde to terms with it, he would be allowed toe and visit. Although Beatrice was not Patricks biological parent, after raising him for many years, they had some affection for each other. Beatrice had just been blinded by hatred and self-interest. Now that Beatrice had rity, if Patrick could let go of everything, they could rebuild their rtionship. Although there were cracks, there was a possibility of repair with time. If Patrick were to visit alone, it might improve Beatrices mood. But it would have no effectpared to Patrick and Janeing to visit. The time is up Patricks father wanted to say more, but the staff reminded him that the visiting time was over. He stood up and looked at Beatrice. Reform yourself well in there, dont burden yourself too much. If theres a chance, Ille to see you again, and Ill tell you what information Ive gathered. As Patricks father left the visiting room, he looked around at the high walls and iron fences, feeling endless emotions. He knew that one had to have a moment of regret and repentance while losing their freedom. If one could achieve that, their time in confinement wouldnt be in vain. He also knew that feeling resentment andmitting more wrongdoing after release was not eptable. So, he spoke these words to Beatrice as a form of advice. In reality, he was trying to counsel Beatrice, hoping that neither party would hold onto any resentment. After all, both had paid a price, and Patrick had been in danger because of this matter. Chapter 1086 Visiting Mike And encountered many troubles in it. Fortunately, he did not have any idents. Beatrice lived in a ce where no one wanted toe because of this incident, and now still cannot leave. This has already proven that Beatrice has traded the price of her mistakes with her own freedom. This is not a result that everyone wants to see. I hope you can be well inside. If you can truly repent, perhaps this family can still leave a ce for you. Just how to repair this rtionship after going out will take some thought. This is the original Beatrice and she would definitely not make this kind of choice. Patricks father muttered to himself, leaving here, he was thinking more about how to repair the rtionship in this family. Just thinking about these things made a bitter smile appear on his lips. Because even though such a rtionship can be repaired, there is one person who can nevere back. That person is Mike and he is already dead. It is impossible for a person toe back to life. If Mike was still alive, perhaps everything could be restarted. But now even if everything can be calm and both sides can let go of the past, and there is no longer any hatred, Mike cannote back. This made him realize that what he wanted was a bit too idealistic, and some things cannot be repaired and once broken, they are broken. Patricks father only hopes to be able to repair this as much as possible and let everyone put down this grudge, after all, Beatrice is getting old now. Jane was not in the mansion today, instead, she brought the two children to Pansys Old Mansion. Before the weeds in the courtyard regrew, Jane had the workers renovate the entire ce. And deliberately changed some things so that Mike could recuperate here. But now that Mike is gone, the weeds have reappeared, and the courtyard has that kind of dpidated and old feel again. Its like a breath lingering in Janes mind, feeling hard to disperse. Watching this scene, Jane felt endless nostalgia, feeling that everything belonged to the past. If Mike was still in this courtyard, he would definitely not let the weeds grow like this. If Mike was still in the courtyard, when Jane returned, she would hear Mikesughter, and she could also watch Mike with a smile on her face. Jane thought of all the other people who used to live in this courtyard, these people are no longer around, leaving only this empty courtyard. If Pansys Old Mansion was still as lively as it used to be, perhaps everything would change, and when Jane looked at all this, memories of the past filled her mind. She remembered, the scene of Mike living here, and then the scene of Patrick and Jane returning here one by one. Today, Jane brought the children back here, actually wanting to find the feeling of the past, and also giving the children a memory. Do you see that everything here now is far from the scene of the past? The former glory has now crumbled, leaving only this scene before us. Dont you think its a pity? Patrick heard Janes words, Yes, this ce used to be so lively, and whenever we had the time, we wanted toe back here to see. The items here are all familiar to us, and now they are still familiar, but the atmosphere of the past is all gone. I feel a bit regretful too. Jane heard Patrick say this, and her thoughts became more determined. If just now Jane only had preliminary ideas, but now that this idea was hovering in her mind, she felt that she had to take this step. Do you think if I have workers fix this ce up, we can juste back to live in Pansys Old Mansion? Isnt this our own home? Although the conditions in the mansion are good, I didnt feel at ease there. Even though I eat and sleep there, I always feel like something is missing. When Patrick heard Jane describe it like this, he also felt ufortable. When he thought about these things, he felt that living with everyone in Pansys Old Mansion made the meals taste better.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Even sleeping there, he felt carefree. No matter how tired he was at the end of the day, when he returned to Pansys Old Mansion, he felt a sense of relief in his entire body. And the next day, he would be full of energy, this is the power of Pansys Old Mansion, and the warmth of the family inside Pansys Old Mansion. And now that everyone has dispersed, even though they have asional phone calls and asional gatherings, it is definitely not the same feeling. So, now that Jane had this idea, Patrick didnt hesitate at all and agreed immediately. I think your idea is good, we shoulde back to Pansys Old Mansion and gather with the other rtives. Here we can find the feeling of the past and warmth when the sunlight shines on us. This warmth can bring a smile to the face of everyone living in Pansys Old Mansion, and the atmosphere here is all about love and harmony. Patrick felt that this was a good thing, whether it was here or elsewhere, the main thing was to make oneself and everyone feel at ease. Janes desire to return to Pansys Old Mansion was exactly for this attitude, and now with two children, if they could live in Pansys Old Mansion, it would definitely be better than living in the mansion. Because the atmosphere here is something that can never be felt in the mansion, and if other rtives could return to live in Pansys Old Mansion, it would make the atmosphere even stronger. This way, they might be able to restore the feeling of the past. Thinking about this, Patrick continued, I really think that at this time, we should not just focus on work because work cannot be done in a day, and our business cannot be built in a day. Chapter 1087: Unwavering Family Ties Instead, our family ties would be worse if we didnte to pick you up, and our family ties would also deteriorate if we didnt maintain them. Patricks meaning was simple. Everyone returned here, and everyones mood would be uplifted. All the peoples feelings would also improve, naturally maintaining their spirits. So he believed that returning here was a good thing. Now that Patrick had heard Jane mention it, he certainly would not have any objections. When Jane heard Patricks words, a crescent moon-like smile appeared on her face as she held her child in her arms and spoke. We are going to move here soon. Do you like it here? There are many uncles and aunts here to y with you! The uncles and aunts homes also have children. When the timees, they can y with you, so you wont be lonely in the vi anymore. After Jane finished speaking, the two children didnt understand at all, but when they saw Janes smile, their faces lit up like in spring, making them look so adorable. It was as if they had genuinely agreed with Jane. When the two children also appeared in Pansys Old Mansion,ughing, it further confirmed Janes belief that her idea was right. Even Patrick, who was beside them, couldnt help but nod repeatedly as he yed with the children. You two muste back here. Dont worry. Everything in this courtyard belongs to you and the other children. I guarantee that you will have a happy childhood here. Are you happy? After Patrick finished speaking, the two children responded with a series ofughter. Even Harrison couldnt help but speak up. I also think we shoulde back here. Anyway, Im going to leave a room here. Harrison now understood the importance of family ties. If it were before, she and Beatrice would have thought simrly. They only cared about their own interests and put their own gains first when managing Patrickspany. Now Harrison was the one who woke up the fastest, otherwise, she would also have ended up in prison. And now that she had a chance to repent, and had repaired her rtionship with Patrick, it made her cherish this feeling even more. If you support me, Harrison, that would be great. I will call someone now to arrange for Pansys Old Mansion to be cleaned up. A smile appeared on Patricks face, and without any hesitation, he picked up the phone and contacted the domestic servicepany. For these people, as long as they were given enough money by the employer, whether it was clearing the weeds or tidying up the house, it was all a piece of cake. If the employer didnt care about money, they would speed up and send more people, just like right now, Patrick required everything to be done by the end of the afternoon. Patrick also called his assistant, and when the call was connected, he said over the phone. Were nning to move back to Pansys Old Mansion. Were in need of some daily necessities. So, purchase and send a batch of supplies, mainly for daily use. I havent seen yet what exactly weck, but I will go in and see the situationter. If we stillck other household items, Ill message you and you can provide them. The assistant on the other end quickly agreed after hearing Patricks words. This was the simplest thing for him to do. Even if Patrick called the finance or procurement department, it could be easily resolved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Patrick had a habit of involving him when dealing with such matters. Dont worry, Ill arrange it. I also know your preferences for things and food. I guarantee that the purchased items will satisfy you. After a few more instructions, Patrick hung up the phone, and a smile appeared on Harrisons face. Does this mean that we can all move here tonight or tomorrow? Then I have to prepare. I have many things at home, especially daily necessities. Im afraid well have to bring over a few suitcases. I cant wait to have a meal together. Harrison knew that it had been a long time since they had such a gathering. Although one or two rtives and friends would sit together, eating and talking about past events, there were rarely moments like when they were in Pansys Old Mansion, where everyone would gather around arge table with cheerful smiles on their faces. They would talk about things and discuss trivial matters, making them all feel rxed. Mike, who was always by their side, would listen to everyone with a kind expression and asionally say a few words. This made everyone feel the warmth of home. And now that Patrick had taken up the cause, maybe this feeling could be reimed, so Harrison was looking forward to returning to Pansys Old Mansion. Harrison, let our rtives and friends know, and well take care of everything inside Pansys Old Mansion and clean up all the rooms. If possible, well stay here directly tonight or tomorrow. Just let our assistant bring some things from the vi for us. Harrison nodded upon hearing this. She knew what she, as an elder, should do, especially those who were also elders. Patrick couldnt invite them himself. Moreover, the previous incident with Beatrice sometimes made Patrick hesitate when dealing with things, but this was the best opportunity to repair rtionships with everyone. Assistant,ter, go to the vi and bring our daily necessities. Patrick and I will stay directly at Pansys Old Mansion. I will call the housekeepers and tell them to prepare things in advance. Jane anxiously made a phone call and made arrangements. She was excited and immediately called the housekeepers, giving them detailed instructions on what to bring. After all, it involved the childrens supplies. Although there were some here, after such a long time, those things were likely expired or dirty. They had to be re-prepared. Chapter 1088: Pregnant The nanny, upon hearing Janes instructions, began preparing things as directed. You two are really in a hurry. If thats the case, I might as well make all the phone calls here and arrange everything.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Several people made phone calls and quickly arranged for the domestic cleaning staff toe over. Patrick specifically requested an entire afternoon for preparation. They needed to make the ce habitable, so arge number of cleaning staff arrived, and everyone began cleaning the outside and inside of the yard, which pleased Patrick. The bustling atmosphere and lively scene of life here was noticed once again, a far cry from the creaking sound they heard when they first pushed open the gates of the mansion. Gone were the swaying weeds in the wind that made everything look deste. If not for this reason, Jane might not have considereding back. It was the contrast between the destion and the former splendor that touched Janes heart. This made Jane feel that she had to make a choice, and now all three of them had the same idea and made arrangements. The smiles on their faces increased. Several people have already agreed to move here, and tonight some are eager toe over. Lets have a grand dinner tomorrow at noon. Those who cane will be here tomorrow morning. You two stay busy. I need to go home and pack my things. If Im quick, Ill move in tonight as well. The next day, everyone moved back in, and at noon, they gathered at Pansys Old Mansion, full of joy. There were smiles on everyones faces, and the awkwardness from before was gone. Even if they were initially hesitant, as the mood warmed up, everyone realized they had to let go of the past and embrace their familial bonds. Because everyone here was their kin, and no one was an enemy. During the reunion dinner, Patrick stressed that everything that had happened before was to ensure that everyone looked forward and cherished the bonds of family rather than dwelling on other issues. I suggest we go and visit Mike in the afternoon. Its been a long time since he saw so many of us together. Hell be thrilled to see us, Patrick proposed. Everyone agreed, and after dinner, they all went to visit Mikes grave. As they stood there, reflecting, Patrick said to everyone, As long as Mike is here, our family will never disband, with him silently watching over us, whether hes alive or here in this ce. Our top priority now is to have confidence in making our days better and our family bonds stronger. Thats whats most important. With these words, everyone nodded. Some of the elders made promises to Mike, assuring him that they would support each other and gather together regrly, just like before. Theirst bit of doubt and hesitation was dispelled, and they were back to being just like before. Alright, weve seen Mike now, and hes aware of this good news too. Im sure hes very happy. Lets go back and not disturb his rest. For those who want to continue chatting, go ahead. For those who want to y together, feel free. And for those who want to discuss work and other matters, thats also fine. Everyone returned, and that night, no one went to bed early. Instead, they stayed upte, chatting and finally finding the feeling of old times. Everyone felt very fulfilled, and the next day, some of them went to work with dark circles under their eyes. But their spirits were much higher than usual, having stayed up all night chatting and rekindling their feelings. April met Jane, as she had been dealing with her own matters for some time and had some good news to share with Jane. She hoped for Janes support. Im pregnant and want to take a break for a while. Im worried about the baby being affected, and its not good for my image as a public figure if fans see me looking unwell. I want to refrain from wearing makeup and make other adjustments to support the baby. Can you understand my choice? April spoke apologetically, as she was an artist under Janespany. With a pregnancy, she wouldnt be able to work for Jane until after the baby was born and she had recovered. And I have to wait until my body has fully recovered before I can start over. It might mean the end of my career as an artist. Congrattions on sharing this good news with me. As a mother, I can understand this decision. Additionally, Im also very envious of others who are about to be mothers. As for thepany, you dont have to worry. Leave everything to me, and Ill make arrangements to ensure that your return after giving birth wont be affected. April nodded upon hearing this, feeling fortunate to have Jane as a friend. If it were any otherpanys boss, they would probably be furious at a time like this. April apologized again, but this time, Jane wasnt pleased. Dont mention these things. Dont forget, were good friends. Jane told April generously, assuring her that there was no need to consider these things. After April left, Jane posted the news online. After all, many friends and fans were concerned about Aprils departure from the entertainment industry and would be interested in the news. Did you hear? Aprils pregnant. We didnt hear any signs of this before-looks like we wont be seeing April for at least a year. Chapter 1089 Let Go Theres nothing we can do. Every woman has to get married and have children, even April. Although shes an excellent singer, shes still a woman. All we can do is wish her well and understand. Lets leave morements below, hoping that April will see our blessings. If she sees them someday, she mighte back sooner. As several online friends discussed this matter, their hands were busy leaving messages online, and other online friends left different opinions. But soon, those who had blessed April were overwhelmed by criticism, and their well-wishes were drowned out. In the end, the online space was filled with nothing but blessings. This atmosphere made April very moved, feeling that this was her own luck. If thepany did not give her time to rest, and if she did not have such excellent fans, she would not be in the same mood as she is now. I hope April can hold her child soon, and I hope she can return to work soon. We look forward to your songs! Jane also saw all thements from the online friends, and she saw this topment, feeling very happy. She was also wishing her friend well. Her feelings were the same as other online friends, with no difference at all. Every few days, Jane called April to ask for specific details. Patricks father found Patrick and they sat down together. Patrick looked at his father, not knowing why he had been called here today, as he was handling business at thepany. But his father insisted that Patricke. Patrick thought his father had something important to say, but when he arrived, he saw his fathers gentle smile, and it left him puzzled. It felt as though something good was happening to him, but he couldnt think of anything that might be happening around him recently. Dad, do we have any progress with the projects were working on together? Your expression tells me there should be a breakthrough, right? As Patrick spoke, he scolded himself inwardly. If there was any development with the overseas project department, and his manager had not reported it to him, he felt that it was a neglect of his duty. Because for any matter, if it operated as usual, he only needed a summary report and a schedule. But if there was a change, he should have been informed. Now, when Patrick saw his father shake his head, he knew his guess was wrong. Whats the matter then? We dont need to keep secrets from each other, and from the look on your face, it seems like its good news. I really cant figure it out. When Patrick said this, his fathers smile became even broader. Hearing Patricks words, he no longer wanted to hide the truth.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Of course its good news. Ive been watching the way you handle things at thepany, and your management skills are excellent. It shows that you have the talent and ability to seed. Patricks father praised Patrick, who nodded. He was quite confident in his work and knew that he didnt need to be modest. Because thepanys current performance was obvious, even if he didnt say anything, these achievements proved his hard work. Of course, it wasnt just Patricks effort. It was the result of the hard work of everyone in thepany. It seems you are very confident. Youre not overly modest. Doing things should be like this, sometimes you need to be assertive, and sometimes you need to be modest and polite. We need to differentiate what needs what. Patricks father looked very pleased. He felt that his child was excellent. When he brought Patrick back, he never thought Patrick would turn out like this. He had only thought that if he could use Patrick to ease the pain of losing their son, it would be great. And now, Patrick had indeed done very well, not only in his career but also in keeping Mike happy. Even though Mike was no longer here, the other members of the family had high praise for Patrick. This made him very satisfied. If a person can gain the approval of those around them, thats not much. It just indicates that the person will go to great lengths to tter someone. But if a person can gain the approval of most of those around them, it means they have seeded. If the recognition includes family, it means the person has gained approval in terms of family rtionships. And if one is also doing very well, this recognition also includes the people in thepany, showing that the persons business management is very sessful and their achievements are recognized by everyone. So there is also this saying that no one can gain theplete approval of everyone, unless they are a fairy. So now that Patrick has achieved this, the proud smile on his fathers face actually reflects his mood. Dad, what exactly is the matter? Youre making me more and more confused. You better reveal the answer now. Patrick was a little anxious, but his fathers smile became even broader. He didnt hide anything and directly told him. Im getting old, and I cant do some things anymore. Ive decided to hand over all my work to you. My business affairs are all yours to handle. Is that okay? Patricks fathers attitude was very clear. Although he did not hand over thepanys shares and other matters, he was entrusting the operation of thepany to Patrick. This was his attitude. As long as Patrick can handle this transition period, Patrick will undoubtedly be the next chairman of thepany. So, his fathers attitude indicated this very clearly. This wont do, dad. You should hand it over to someone else. Im afraid I wont do well, and youre not so old that you cant do anything yet. Chapter 1090 Power of Attorney Your health is still strong and robust, so there shouldnt be any problem handling it yourself. Ill just continue to manage my small business honestly. Patricks father responded after hearing Patricks words, narrowing his eyes. He realized that there was no way he could let Patrick have a chance to back out. Are you watching me continue to toil? I never said I was going to hand thepany over to you. I just want you to help me for a while, Patricks father used a dying tactic. He knew that Patrick had to work in thepany for a while, and then based on the reactions of others and Patricks control of thepanys business, they would make the next choice. So, it should be the most appropriate to say this now, and Patrick really couldnt refuse. If he refused to take over his fathers work, he would appear heartless. While he was hesitating, his father continued, Im just tired and want to rx, and I also want to spend quality time with the children. Maybe once Ive adjusted, Ill have the passion to take thepany back. Patrick could only nod helplessly at his fathers words. He didnt want his father to overwork himself.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But taking over thepany now was not what he wanted, as the nearbypanies were involved in a lot of foreign business as well. He didnt want to burden himself during thepanys rapid development. What he really wanted was to work hard and spend time with Jane and the children. That was his true desire, but for now, there was no better way, so he had to temporarily agree. Well, Dad, weve agreed. If you rest enough, you must take the work back, or else Ill be too busy alone. I want to spend time with the children too, Patrick used this as an excuse, but his father heartlessly rejected it. His father told him that looking after the children was his and Janes responsibility, as long as he could work without worry, the rest was none of his concern. Patrick could only nod helplessly. Back at home in the evening, Patrick exined the situation to Jane. Jane didnt want to worry about the issues between the two of them, and understood each others reasons. Patrick didnt want to bear too much pressure and didnt want to be suspected by others, so not taking over thepany now was his own consideration. His fathers idea was also correct. Since a sessor had to be chosen sooner orter, they could use this cooperation opportunity with Patrick and hispany. It was feasible for the two of them to transition like this. Furthermore, what Patricks father said was something Patrick couldnt refuse. If we refuse, it will make Dad sad. If we ept calmly, it will make him happy, Jane said to Patrick. He knew she was right, but sometimes understanding a theory and applying it in practice were different. Initially, everyone in the family knew that being together, showing care and love, would make them more harmonious and able to walk together. But before that, nobody knew that doing so would only benefit themselves, and now it was toote. So, for this reason, Patrick had to ept the job, otherwise, he would refuse his father. For him, family was the most important thing. Now, he had just experienced the warmth of family and had to start being busy again, which he was a little unwilling to do. However, this unwillingness was not something he could change. If work really requires it, I probably wonte back during this time. Coming back from thepany is very inconvenient, and the journey already takes up a lot of my time. Ill have to look at the ces for the next projects, which will probably waste more time. Its very likely that half a month to a month will pass, Patrick exined the reality. Apany that could understand all its business in a month was already very fast. It was very likely that some people would take three months, or even half a year to understand all the business of thepany, but Patrick didnt want to spend that long. Jane understood Patricks thoughts and his urgent desire to be with the children. However, under the current circumstances, it was not possible. Even though he could feel the warmth of the family at home and y with the children, working now was also for the maintenance of family. After all, his fathers decision was a fact. You will definitely be very busy during this time. I suggest you n your work as early as possible, so you can have a bit of leisure after this busy period, Jane advised Patrick, implying that he should delegate work to others, so all the work wouldnt fall onto his shoulders. I understand, I will first understand my fatherspany as soon as possible. Once I understand it, I will gradually reach your goal, Patrick promised. During this time, ourpany also needs your attention, but I dont want you to be too busy. You also have to help me take care of the children. Jane understood Patricks meaning, that he didnt want Jane to look after the children and manage thepany at the same time. However, it was a time when the couple had to work together. Jane agreed, but she believed that she could still work from home. They just had to find a bnce between these two. As for Patricks words of hardship, Jane believed it would be hard, but since Patrick was already working outside, it was okay for her to work a little harder at home. Chapter 1091 Busy Person I understand. You go and get busy. This might be yourst rxing evening. You could be busy tomorrow.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Taking over a new business is a normal stage. Especially when its your fatherspany, you have to be more diligent andmitted. Patrick nodded. If it were someone elsespany, he wouldnt bother with these trivial matters. Its only because its his fatherspany that he cant refuse. Moreover, his fathers reasons are very convincing, making it even harder for him to reject. Ill handle everything. But you need to focus more on the child. Its fortunate that Harrison is here, she can help you and make me feel more at ease. I just dont know if Harrison has been busytely. Ill go ask herter. If shes not busy, itll be great. Patrick knew that Harrisons studio was running very well. However, managing a studio and managing apany are two different concepts. The studio mainly needs to be able to start and run the business normally. Each step only requires careful monitoring and responsibility of the relevant personnel. Theres no need for the boss to constantly monitor the studio. Instead, the boss only needs to do two things: expand the business and maintain quality control. Harrison doesnt have to worry about expanding the business now, because Patrickspany has given her plenty of business to keep her busy. She just needs to deliver all the jewelry ording to the contract. With Patricks artists taking the jewelry out, its the best publicity and promotion. There will be more people interested in coborating with the studio in the future. So theres no need for Patrick to say much. Everyone knows, and the reason why Harrison has been so freetely is because of this. Jane simply called Harrison over, and when Patrick said what he wanted to do, Harrison smiled. Theres no problem. I only spend a few hours a day at the studio. I can freely allocate the rest of my time. Dont worry, Jane and I will take care of the child. If were clumsy, we have a nanny, so we dont have to work too hard. Harrison told Patrick that they only need to y with the child, and the rest is simple. This prompted Patrick to express his gratitude. Why are you being so polite? With such an adorable child, can you believe I wouldnt y with him if you didnt tell me? Ive been thinking about what to do with the child these days! Harrisons lighthearted remark made Patrick smile. They chatted casually, and this warmth was what Patrick desired. This was why he insisted on returning to Pansys Old Mansion, where everyone would gather after work and spend time together. People with busy schedules also made time toe back to Pansys Old Mansion to enjoy this feeling of family. The atmosphere in this family was different now. In the past, everyone felt the traces of conflict and thought it was difficult to repair. But now, after Patrick and Janes efforts, along with everyone elsesmon wishes, they felt the old mansion had recovered its vitality. Although Mike was no longer living in the mansion, they felt as if he was silently watching over them, making everyone feel very rxed. With no more disputes over benefits, they believed they had to cherish this family bond. For Patrick, the past few days have been busy not just physically. He shuttled back and forth between his ownpany and his fatherspany. Especially in his fatherspany, he expended a lot of energy to understand the business and the overall operations. So for the past few nights, Patrick had not been home, spending all his time in the office. He wanted to manage the business in an orderly manner. He didnt want to disappoint his father, who had entrusted all the business to him. He had to perform well to gain the trust of thepanys employees and to ease his fathers burden. Manager, the monthly reports for this month are here. If you n to review all of them, you wont have time to go home tonight. How about looking at a portion of them first? Patrick shook his head at his assistants concern. How can someone make the right decisions without understanding thepany? Time waits for no one, so I have to work hard. We young people can endure it. Its okay to work hard for a while, as long as thepanys operations are not dyed. In time, Ill be rxed too. The assistant admired Patricks determination. Its rare for someone so young to work continuously for several days and nights in thepany. Sess isnt without reason. A sessful person like the manager, so young and sessful, must have put in a lot of hard work. Only those who truly interact with him know! We have to learn from you. We also need to contribute to thepanys performance. Im not going home tonight either. Ill review these reports again. Patrick waved off his assistants words. He stayed behind because he was unfamiliar with the business. The assistant, being a longtime employee of the fatherspany, was already familiar with everything. It doesnt make sense for him to stay. Although they couldmunicate, Patrick had too much work and no time to chat with the assistant. Go on, you should go home. If you stayte, Im afraid your wife will call you. I cant handle that kind of pressure. Just go home and look at the reports. Chapter 1092 Going Home to Accompany the Children Im not going back because there are many things I dont understand. It would be inconvenient to go home and search for these things, so I used the officeputer to look them up and decided to stay here. The assistant said a few more words after hearing Patricks words, but Patrick disagreed. The assistant could only go home by herself, and Patrick continued to flip through the reports and data, which was the most tedious task for one person. Because apanys data is divided into different departments and different business categories, it is very hard for one person to have a general understanding of all these data in a short time. It is aborious task because when a person is flooded with a lot of numbers at the same time, it can make that person feel mentally confused. But Patrick can barely remember all these data after reading it twice, which is already an exceptional ability. This is also due to Patricks sharp mind and business talent, which allows him to do this. Many other people probably wouldnt be able to handle it. They would just work tirelessly day and night, and they would already be exhausted, not to mention the workload and data. While matching the data reports, Patrick called Jane. He knew he still needed at least a week to finish busy work before he could go home. He missed his children. Whats wrong? Are you done with the work at thepany? Jane asked. Patrick heard Janes voice and smiled, Not so soon. I still need another week toe home. I miss the kids! But Ive already organized this batch of data and reports, and the rest of the time is for me to coordinate with various departments. So, I said about a week is enough. Upon hearing how hard Patrick was working, Jane felt sorry for him. You need to pace yourself. You cant just put all your time into work, you need to bnce work and rest to be most efficient. If you keep working all the time, even a strong body will be worn out. And my son and I are waiting for you toe back. If you want our son to be happy, you cant overwork yourself. Patrick quickly reassured her on the other end of the phone, even though he knew this promise was impossible to keep. But he wanted to put Janes mind at ease. He just needed an excuse for not being able toe home. If he didnt go home for so many days and then said he was very rxed, that was impossible. With Jane being so intelligent, how could she not guess how busy he was? They talked for a while, and then Jane deliberately brought the child over to the phone. When Patrick heard the childs voice, he felt much more rxed on his end of the phone. There were more smiles on his face now, and he felt that all his efforts were worth it. Because besides taking on the responsibilities of a father, working so hard was all for his children. He wanted to give them a good future and good opportunities. Alright, when Ie back in a while, lets spend some good time with the kids. Its hard work for you and Harrison during this time. Jane was not satisfied when she heard this. Youre out there working, and what were doing here doesnt count? We are both putting in effort, dont say its hard work. Dont say such things in the future! They say a couple working together will share the same fate. We are working hard for our future. When everything is smooth, we will have leisure.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They hung up the phone, and Jane put the child to sleep. Patrick sat back at his desk and continued to work. For him, finishing these data reports would give him a glimmer of hope. He also considered where to start familiarizing himself with thepanys business, and he needed to quickly collect the data from below again. Comparing this data with the current data was the most urate representation. The next day, Jane and the children were ying in the old yard. The children ran around the yard, making Jane feel very happy, feeling like her children had grown up in the blink of an eye. Harrison sat next to Jane, looking at her smile. I think our thoughts arepletely different from when we were young. Now, when we see our children and have a happy family, we feel like the luckiest people. I used to want to drive a luxury car, drink fine wine, and travel around the world. Now, its the children who have trapped me, and I willingly let myself be trapped by the children. Harrison said this to tease the children, and her heart was filled with emotion. Jane nodded, knowing that a person who gives everything for their family can let go of their dreams, which is a great thing, but its just that there are too many people like this. Because many people make this choice, it seems very ordinary, but in fact, they have given up too much when they look back. But they have also gained a lot. Just like the two children ying happily, it already makes them feel that everything is worth it. When the children are a little older, we can also go out and have fun. Then we can continue with our dreams. Harrisonughed at Janes words. She knew when a person waited until their children were older, they would already be middle-aged. How could they still have the thoughts of youth? I remember a saying, return at fifty and still be the young person I once was. I hope we can have that mindset too! Jane nodded with a smile. The two twins were ying happily, running back and forth, dashing towards Jane and then running off again. Harrison was worried they might fall while running and was watchfully guarding them, just like watching her own children. When Jane saw this scene, she felt even warmer in her heart. Everything was so sunny, nothing like the darkness she had experienced before. She now understood that all the darkness was just to make the sunshine brighter. Chapter 1093 She’s Gone This scene, like the present, was something that could not be exchanged for anything else, but it was also the essence of family that they had been pursuing. Harrison,e and take a break. The two children have a nanny looking after them, so there shouldnt be any problems. Upon hearing Janes words, Harrison smiled and sat down. These two little guys are even more mischievous than my own children. Its true that running around with them has made me sweat. I really cant imagine how tired you must be, taking care of two children at the same time. Jane didnt feel tired at all, mainly because she had a nanny, and besides, this was a happiness, so how could she feel tired? Today, the two children came out together. Its usually not as tiring. Just as Jane was about to say something, she received a phone call. Jane nced at the phone number and was very surprised, so she answered the call. Hello, Beatrice doesnt have much time left. If your family wants to visit, I hope you cane as soon as possible. If you want to visit, you need to call and make an appointment in advance. Jane quickly made an appointment when she heard this. After hanging up the phone, Harrison asked her. Whats wrong? Have you let go of your resentment towards Beatrice? Or do you have some other thoughts? But no matter what you think, I support you! Harrison made his position clear, because what Beatrice had done was indeed too wrong. Even Harrison found it hard to believe when he thought about it now. But Beatrice had already been punished. Jane didnt know what she was thinking now, which was why he asked. I just want to take a look. Whether its for humanitarian reasons or for family care, it doesnt matter anymore. After all, Beatrice doesnt have much time left. If I am a pain in her heart, I am willing to go and see if I can relieve her burden. Maybe I can help her hold on for a while longer. Harrison heard that Jane was thinking this way. He nodded and Janes smile became even brighter. She felt that Jane had finally understood, otherwise she wouldnt say such things. My thoughts have changed now. I feel that things like interests and grievances dont matter anymore. The most important thing is to be able to enjoy life in every aspect. Whether its pain or warmth, they are all part of lifes process. But you have to know what you really want and what kind of life you want to pursue. Harrisons current mentality was very calm. If it had been valuable before, he had already regretted it. And now, he was in a phase of continued enlightenment. He had always hoped that Jane could have this realization, and today he finally saw it. Its nothing. I feel like its just having a calm mind. You can do whatever you want, just like you said, only you know what you want.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Janes calm and indifferent attitude made Harrison look at her in a higher regard. If Jane had still been angry or had some other resentment at this time, Harrison could still understand. Because the resentment between Jane and Beatrice was incredibly deep. Besides, one of them had tried to kill the person most precious to her, so how could the other person not hate her? The two chatted for a while and then started ying with the children again. Of course, it was because the children kept jumping onto Jane and ying with Harrison. This improved Harrisons mood, and he no longer cared about other things. He just wanted to spend some good time ying with these children, so he stood up from the bench and went to thewn. From thewn to the nearby flower bed, theughter of the two children echoed everywhere, giving the feeling that life was so beautiful. Jane didnt tell Patrick about this. She only came to the prison when it was time for the appointment. Hello, Im here to see Beatrice. Ive made an appointment in advance. After the staff took Janes identification, they asked for the phone number she had registered. Once they found it, they returned her identification. Please follow me and pay attention to the rules and requirements during the visitation. If you vite them, we will have to put you on the cklist. But this prisoner doesnt have much time left, so I hope you cherish it. The staff reminded Jane, and she nodded. When they arrived at a room and opened the door, Beatrice was lying on the bed. It was not like the usual meetings between prisoners and their rtives, where they would both be sitting there. Beatrice nowy with her eyes closed as if she was asleep, but the quiver of her eyebrows showed that she wasnt sleeping. The staff called out Beatrices name, and Beatrice instinctively responded to the staffs call and stood to the side, leaving the rest of the time for Jane. This kind of prisoner was always under the surveince of the staff, no matter when. It was one of the rules of the system. Jane sat down next to Beatrice. She didnt say anything, she just patted Beatrices hand. A tear flowed down Beatrices face. At this moment, it was as if her heart had found infinitefort. Beatrice opened her eyes. I know I was wrong. I have made too many mistakes in my life, and now that I see you, I feel a great sense of relief. I want to admit my mistakes to you. I have already told Patricks father before that I want to stay here to repent, but unfortunately, I dont have much time left to continue reflecting. Beatricey there, sighing as she said these words, because she knew that she didnt have much time left. Only a person in this kind of situation would have a sense of repentance. It was like a final reflection, which made Beatrice feel a lot better today. She felt that her repentance had been answered, which was why Jane came here. Its no use saying these things now. Everything is in the past, and all that remains is to move on. You should live well and maybe there will be a chance for you to see the outside world. Janes calm attitude made Beatrice very happy to hear these words. If it had been someone else who had told Beatrice to live on, it might have just gone in one ear and out the other. Chapter 1094: He Left Because she knew exactly what the situation was, faced with the current state of affairs, it was as if there were not many days left, and yet her spirits were surprisingly good. If it werent for Janes words, she would probably have been tired of it long ago. Instead, after Jane said these words, Beatrices spirits improved a little. Thank you for understanding me. I know that I have gone too far to be forgiven, but now its toote for regrets. So I just hope that you and Patrick will be fine. I have no other wishes, as other things are no longer important to me. Everything has vanished into thin air, or can be said to have ended with my life. As Jane heard Beatrice say this, sheforted her a few more times, speaking only about family matters and the two children. Beatrice smiled as she listened and closed her eyes to sleep, so Jane saw that it was not right to disturb her any longer. Jane got up and left from there. After taking a look at Beatrice, the staff directly closed the door again. The staff then came out of the room together with Jane, and reminded her. Beatrices condition is very bad now. Todays situation is, ording to their term, a sign of the end. Although the staff did not want to tell Jane this saddening news, it was their duty to say it. Jane nodded. I understand. We just have to do everything we can. If we can make her live a few more days in this world, maybe shell be happy for the rest of her days. After leaving Beatrice, Jane returned home, and then received the news of Beatrices passing. Jane was a little sad to hear this news, as she had already made up her mind in her heart. If she hadnt let go of everything, she wouldnt have gone to see Beatrice onest time before she died. She had hoped that Beatrice would pass away peacefully. She also hoped to give Beatrice a little more time, but fate yed a cruel joke. Jane hadnt expected that Beatrice would pass away just after she left. Although Janes feelings are now veryplex, and she hasntpletely forgiven Beatrice, she also knows that some things are not judged by her standards. If she forgave Beatrice now, it wouldnt bring her back, so she could only prepare for other things.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After all, Patrick is Beatrices son, and if she doesnt handle everything well, Patrick might me her. Moreover, theres also the matter of Patricks father. Jane deliberately called Harrison back and they sat together to discuss the matter. I think we need to set aside everything and approach this with a normal mindset. Now that Beatrice has passed away, we dont need to dwell on grievances. Previously you asked me this question, and now Ill tell you the answer. Its that when a person dies, everythinges to an end. Theres no need to mention it again. Jane summed up her intentions with these two sentences, and Harrison, upon hearing them, felt deeply moved. If Jane could let go of her grievances with Beatrice, it meant that she had truly let go of everything. I really admire your attitude, and I want to learn from you. Harrisons words were sincere. After her mistake before, and the situation now, it wasnt just her own regret, but also a question of whether Jane and Patrick could be magnanimous. Some people will carry grudges for a lifetime, while others will let go with a smile and their choices will lead to different results. Perhaps my child can grow up happy, which helps me let go of everything. Perhaps Mikes death helped me understand that everyone must look forward, isnt that so? Janes attitude proved her mindset. Indeed, people should look forward, not constantly dwell on the past. Even if its something in the past, whether beautiful or painful, its just a part of a persons life experience. Everyone will experience many things in their lifetime, and if a person only clings to one thing and keepsining about it, they will never be happy. Only by letting go of the past can a person live better in the present. This way, a person can understand what it means to live and can cherish life. Now Jane is in a state of cherishing life, feeling that everything is so beautiful. Even if there are some unhappy memories in the past, they are just as she described them, and the past is in the past. Especially with the appearance of Patricks father, it made Jane feel this way even more. I understand your mindset, and Im willing to let go of other things first to handle Beatrices affairs. When do you n to arrange Beatrices funeral? This time, Harrison felt that she should cooperate. Since Jane had taken the initiative, it wasnt right to let this opportunity to reconcile with Beatrice disappear. Its better for Jane to prove with her arrangements that she has truly let go of everything and is no longer holding on to the grievances with Beatrice. This would give Beatrice the best chance to leave peacefully, and also help improve the rtionship between Patrick, Jane, and their family. Even though Beatrices death made her a little sad, the most important thing is the word Jane said, that people should look forward. Thats what allows a person to continue living, and its the most important thing. Lets follow the normal protocol, hold a memorial service first, let our family and friends pay their respects, and then arrange the funeral. As for the cemetery, Ill have my assistant contact the previous funeralpany to see if they have any avable positions. I want Mike and Beatrice to be together. They should havepanions to talk to. Chapter 1095: The Funeral of Wind and Glory Harrison heard that Jane actually wanted to buy a luxurious plot ofnd for Beatrice at such a fancy ce. She knew that this time, Jane had truly let go. Not only did she want to do it with a certain standard, but she also wanted to give Beatrice a grand farewell. If Jane had just mentioned using a normal standard, but just the current piece ofnd could be seen, it was not a normal standard, but an excessive one. If this funeral were to be arranged, the overall expenses would probably be close to ten million, as just a piece ofnd would cost two to three million. If you added all the other arrangements, the expenses for this funeral would definitely not be small. This was something that ordinary families could not reach and would give Beatrice a grand farewell. This was also considered Beatricesst moment in life, a reward after awakening to remorse. Ill go notify these rtives and friends. If they havent taken leave yet, Ill tell them to see that you can let go of all this now. What else could they be so attached to? Jane heard Harrison getting ready to take these matters into her own hands again, and she nodded in satisfaction. This matter made Jane go one after another to notify and exin, and she felt a bit of a headache. She would rather hand it over to Harrison. Now, Harrison had formed a goodmunication bridge between these rtives and Patrick. Although the rtives had also acknowledged Patrick, there were still some aspects where they needed Harrison to speak out. Just like the matter with Beatrice, if Harrison didntmunicate, there would definitely be some rtives and friends who wouldnt show up at the end. Because there were too many wrongdoings by Beatrice in the past. Harrison, then Ill leave it to you. These next two days, we not only have to take care of the children but also be busy with this matter. It will definitely be very busy. If your work is too busy, Ill have other people help you. Harrison shook her head when she heard this. Jane was so busy doing things on her own, she just wouldnt choose to let other people help. If she made that choice, she would already be inferior to Jane inparison. Although she had already admitted that she was not as good as Jane in various aspects, she still had thatpetitive spirit. Its just a few days of being busy. My studio is already on the right track and doesnt need me to keep an eye on it all the time. Its fine even if I dont go for a few days. Its actually you who shouldnt overwork yourself too much. Patrick is not at home, and you have to take care of thepanys affairs. If youre too overworked, Patrick will me me when hees back. Harrison knew how she should speak. She thought that this matter should be left to Jane to handle. Even if Patrick were toe back, he would be grateful to Jane. She also knew what Patrick was doing now. He simply didnt have the time toe back, and even if he did, he might not be able toe back. Before Beatrice dealt with Patrick, she wanted to find people in the underworld to kill him out of hatred. It was already good for Patrick to be able to ignore her. She also used what kind of attitude and means to deal with Jane before dealing with Patrick. These things lingered in Harrisons mind.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She still hadnt let go yet, but it was already very good that Jane could let go. Ill go see about thend and then arrange for the venue tomorrow. We need to do it as soon as possible. We must bury Beatrice early, so that she can rest in peace. This is the best. If we dy too long, well miss the best time for burial. Although we dont care about tradition, older people still care about such things. What Jane said showed that she was very thoughtful, because older people had special requirements for the timing of the burial. It was also necessary to choose a special day and time for the burial, all of which had to follow the traditions of the older generation. She didnt want to hastily bury Beatrice now. She wanted to give Beatrice a proper send-off. Now that both parties were already worlds apart, and Beatrices awakening at the end actually moved Jane a little. She hoped that there would be no resentment between them in their next lives. Even if they were to meet again in the next life and be strangers to each other, it would still be a good choice. There was no need for both sides to carry any resentment. Jane took out her phone and first called her assistant to arrange things. She then made several other calls, all of which were about arranging Beatrices funeral. Everything was very organized, and some details were exined very meticulously, demonstrating Janes meticulousness and how much she valued this matter. After she finished these things, she looked at Harrison. Harrison, Ive arranged everything. The remaining things are up to you. Ill personally track this matter tomorrow, and if necessary, Ill be in contact with you at any time. Harrison nodded. She couldnt make calls to these rtives in front of Jane, because if there were people who disagreed with attending the funeral or had other thoughts, she still needed tomunicate with them. So she definitely needed to avoid Jane at some point. She didnt want any unhappiness on both sides, so she didnt make direct calls now. No problem. Ill contact them a littleter tonight, so they will all be at home. If we contact them now, its very likely that some of them are still at work. In the evening, there will also be some people in our old courtyard. We can just tell them then. I think by now, most of them have probably received the news. Harrison was right. Several rtives had already received notifications from the prison, because the prison didnt know which rtive to inform. So they had called all the phone numbers reserved at the prison, and everyone who had visited Beatrice had received the notification. Now, a few of Beatrices rtives were sitting together, all with a worried and troubled look. After all, Beatrice had done too many wrong things in the past. Chapter 1096: Are You Satisfied They didnt know how to arrange things next. ording to the usual rules, it should be Patrick and his father who should take charge. But both of them are currently abroad, and they dont believe that the two of them wille forward at this time C the little affection that was left has already been worn away by Beatrice herself. So they all felt helpless. The only ones qualified to handle Beatrices affairs in the country were Jane and Harrison. However, they didnt think Jane would be a good choice now. They didnt think Jane could let go of her grudges so easily. In fact, just not holding a grudge against Beatrice was already good enough. To be able to attend the funeral was even more fortunate, especially for someone like Beatrice. If none of her children were present at her death, it would be the biggest rejection of Beatrices entire life. They didnt know how Jane would feel, but they felt that getting Jane to attend the funeral would be a major sess. Who do you think should handle this matter? I, for one, cant bring myself to do it. The past conflicts between us are just too deep. After discussing it, Beatrices rtives all shook their heads, unsure what to do. As they pondered, the phone rang. Hello, this is Harrison. Im letting you know that Jane will be taking over Beatrices funeral. If there are any issues, you can tell me and I will convey them to Jane. The speakerphone on the other end of the phone made them all unable to believe what they were hearing. They thought that Jane might want to shame Beatrice. Otherwise, why would she take over without them finding Jane first? Now, everyone was speaking up in disbelief. Harrison, on the other end of the phone, was a bit angry and shouted at them. You guys are really small-minded; Jane has let go of these things. She said something very reasonable: people die, and the living should move forward. If Beatrice were still alive, she might still be fixated on this matter, but now that Beatrice is dead, Jane has already chosen to let go. Is there anything youre not satisfied with? After saying these two sentences, Harrison was actually a bit disappointed. She hadnt expected these people to still have such thoughts about Jane. It was a dirty thought, and if Jane found out, she would surely be very hurt. Right now, she didnt want to tell Jane this news. But she had to let these people know how Jane felt, so Harrison continued, ording to Janes wishes, she wants to bury Mike and Jane together. Do you know how much a plot ofnd costs there? Jane also wants to hold a memorial service for Beatrice! If you can handle these things, then you can take over. If you cant, then dont doubt Janes intentions. Do you think spending millions is just to humiliate a dead person? Beatrices rtives all fell silent, a bit regretful now. If they had been sharp-tongued earlier just to vent their emotions, they now knew they were wrong. No one would use millions just to vent, especially in the face of a deceased person. Moreover, thend next to Mikes ce was certainly not cheap, so Harrison was right in saying that they had to buy a plot ofnd. The price of millions was likely quite reasonable, and it now showed Janes intentions. They quickly apologized to Harrison and were willing to cooperate with her in nning the funeral. Its best that you can think this way. Jane also hopes that Beatricesst journey can be a bit more dignified and peaceful. Forget about the past, and dont mention it again. When its time for the reception and funeral, Ill let you know. If there are no issues, I need to get busy with preparing for these things. Beatrices rtives expressed many apologies and words of constion to Harrison, and after hearing them, she hung up the phone. Her heart was finally a bit relieved, as she had been worried that some of Beatrices rtives might act out due to her death. It would not only tarnish Janes reputation but also affect Patrickspany. So Harrison hoped that this matter could bepleted as smoothly as possible. Just like she had learned from Janes words, when a person dies, everything else isnt important anymore. For now, the current situation was good enough for Harrison to feel she had fulfilled her obligations to Jane. She picked up the phone again and called other rtives and friends. Harrison also called the rtives of Patricks father, as their rtionship with Beatrice was not as close. But as the saying goes, a core idea represents everything, so the call was made, and some rtives were willing to attend the funeral to pay their respects to Beatrice. Some who had been involved in Janes affairs also wanted to tell Beatrice they had been wrong. They had admitted their mistakes, and Beatrice was now dead, so there was no need to dwell on the past. The next day, Jane arrived at the funeral home with her assistant. She chose a plot ofnd near Mikes grave and bought it outright. This made the manager of the funeral home very happy. He felt that Jane was his biggest client. We will take care of your deceased loved ones diligently. Here, you can rest assured. A plot ofnd of this standard is rare in this city. Jane didnt want to hear the managers chatter and simply nodded before going to see Mike. She stood in front of his grave. She felt that this time, Mikes grave seemed to have a bit of gloss to it. This was the result of the visits from these rtives. Mike, do you know that Beatrice passed away and she cane and chat with you soon? I hope you dont me her for the past anymore; she knows she made a mistake.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 1097: I Forgive Her I have forgiven her now, and I also hope that you can forgive her so that you can bepanions and have conversations when there are no issues, and also pay attention to these living rtives. Jane said to Mike after hearing this. In her heart, she thought that from now on, if these rtives want to interact, the barrier caused by Beatrice has disappeared. So everyone can get along with each other in a better attitude and rtionship. However, if some people still do not want any rtionship with Patrick and his family, as the rtionship between the rtives of both sides has been broken due to Beatrices death, they can just ignore each other and achieve the goal. But no matter what, all these things have vanished. Therefore, the things that Harrison and Mike said were to express her desire for a better future for everything. Jane will try her best to help everyone choose, and of course, Mike is not very concerned about Beatrices side. He is only concerned about Beatrice. After Jane and Harrison left, Jane returned to thepany and sat in front of theputer, looking at various reports. These reports were not rted to herpany, but were specially prepared by her assistant. They were lists of purchases and other items for Beatrices funeral. Boss, ording to your request, we purchased the items for Mike ording to the specifications. If those items were temporarily out of stock, we ordered them from otherpanies based on the same specifications. Now everything is ready. The time for the memorial service has been set ording to your request. I can handle the venue and other arrangements well. I have already recorded the name of the venue on theputer. Jane was told by her assistant that the distance between the memorial service venue and the purchasednd was not too far away. This was to make it convenient to go from the memorial service directly to Beatrices burial. The assistant had also arranged the other details of the vehicles. With the experience from the previous time, the assistant knew how to handle everything. Of course, the assistant had some thoughts that were not spoken out loud. She knew very well about Beatrices grudges, and she was very admiring of Janes ability to let go of all that. However, these things were not rted to work, so the assistant kept them to herself. Three dayster, the memorial service was held as nned, and many rtives from both Patricks family and Beatrices family were in attendance. Everyone looked solemn, with no signs of hatred or Schadenfreude, just as Harrison had instructed C now that Beatrice was gone, everything was forgotten.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The people who came were all there to bid Beatrice farewell. The memorial service officially begins! After the host said these words, following the normal procedures of a memorial service, all the people mourned, and then the representatives of the rtives came up to pay their respects to the deceased. After Beatrices rtives had spoken, Jane also came forward as a representative of Patricks side. She expressed her closure and also exined some things. Although she did not show the same despair as Beatrices rtives, it was clear that Janes attitude was satisfactory to many. Only two young people in the corner were unsatisfied. They were of the same generation as Patrick, and although they had married to other ces, they were participating in Beatrices funeral with their elders. They had recorded everything and felt that Jane was being too disrespectful towards Beatrice. They found many ws in her words and were not satisfied with many aspects. However, they did not speak out directly because their elders were there, and they did not have the right to do so. Its just about a few bucks, right? Using these few bucks to make everything look good on the surface, but deep down its the same as before! When we go back, well post all this online to let others see what kind of person Jane really is and let them judge. How can Jane treat Beatrice with such an attitude? Shouldnt she be condemned by everyone? The two young people had already made up their minds and had recorded everything they thought could be made public on their phones. Jane waspletely unaware of all this. She did not expect anyone to make such a choice. When everything was almost done, it was time for the funeral. All this was arranged ording to Mikes specifications. These two young people who were secretly filming saw thend and other things here, and they felt that Jane only wanted to show off her money. After they secretly filmed everything, they posted the matter online as soon as the funeral ended, along withments. For someone who wants to use money to cover up for their own mother, what kind of wicked intentions do they have? Shouldnt these words and behavior remind us of moral decay? Some people, with their status and position, think they can settle everything with money, even the passing of a loved one, using the same methods to deal with things. After they posted thesements and rted content online, they attracted the attention of someizens. When theseizensmented below, the two continued to reply to thements, using their words to degrade Jane as if she had really lost her moralpass and was only serving money. All the faults in this matter were all Janes to bear. So now, someizens have turned their guns on Jane, but she has no idea about any of this. Although Jane is unaware of these things, Patrick saw thesements online. This made Patrick very angry. If my arrangements are not good enough, then I believe that no one in this world can do better than Jane. Help me hold a press conference to announce some things, especially to let some domestic media receive this press conference. Chapter 1098 She Has Nothing to Do with Me Patrick instructed his assistant, who nodded in response. When can we schedule the meeting? If time is tight, Ill have tomunicate with the media via phone. Even with important media, I wont be able to visit them in person. Patrick thought that the quicker the better, in order to quell the public opinion. Also, he didnt want Jane to get angry about this, so it needed to be resolved as quickly as possible to prevent the situation from escting further. At this point, Patrick didnt know who had such wicked intentions to intentionally make suchments. From the video, Patrick could analyze that this was footage taken by people attending the memorial service and funeral, rather than by others. Patrick told his assistant his thoughts, and the assistant quickly made arrangements. Three hourster, Patrick opened the press conference. Along with the video reporters, he stood on stage and addressed everyone calmly. The reason why Ive troubled you all toe here today is not because of thepanys business, but because of my personal matters. So, on behalf of Jane and myself, I want to apologize to everyone. We dont want to take up public media resources, but there are some things we have to stand up for. Now, let me show you ament, and then youll understand. Patrick released the onlinement and video to the reporters, who then understood the purpose of their attendance. If it was apanys operational decision, they would be interested. Now, the gossip reporters were still interested. After everything was shown, Patrick intentionally stored the screenshots and other documents in a public email for everyone to check. Patrick knew that some of the reporters who participated in the press conference may not have paid attention to this news, so they could download the materials themselves. Jane did a great job with the arrangements this time, and Im very satisfied with the scale. As the video said, the overall cost was close to a million dors. Although money doesnt represent everything, in order to achieve certain goals and make things more peaceful, there must be expenses and arrangements made. The reporters present nodded; they had long passed the stage of being full of righteous indignation. They knew that without money, nothing could be done, but they also knew that money didnt represent everything. So, what Patrick said was now acknowledged by them. What I want to say is that the arrangements for the memorial and funeral are fine, and the actions of everyone at the memorial were also fine. Patrick showed several video clips and situations to confirm whether there were any issues with the situations. Everyone agreed that apart from Janes cold demeanor, there were no problems with anything else. They didnt know why Jane behaved like that, but since Patrick called for a press conference, they were all waiting for Patrick to reveal the answer. Our family has some unique aspects, and the rtionship between us and Beatrice is even more special. Perhaps some of you dont know the inside story here, so since Ive called you here this time, I want you to know what kind of person Jane really is. Patrick summarized the rtionship between Beatrice, Jane, and himself in the simplest terms. And he exined what mistakes Jane had made before. After he finished speaking, the reporters at the scene were in an uproar. Some things dont need me to provide evidence. You can freely verify them. This evidence might still be on the inte, and it hasnt disappeared, so you can all check for yourselves. Now you know how much hatred Jane has let go of? How much effort she put into this memorial and funeral? Do you think this kind of person and attitude is satisfactory to you?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Put yourself in her shoes. I admit that I cant do it, but Jane can. So regarding the evaluation of this funeral and memorial, I can only give two words: satisfaction and dedication. Patrick expressed his attitude again. Jane is now putting in so much effort, and she might have seen rted reports. She doesnt know who had wicked intentions and put these things on the inte. She also doesnt know if the people who made thesements know the truth. Although she didnt say much, Patrick couldnt stay silent. She is Patricks wife and the kindest person in this whole situation. So, whether she knows about the situation or not, Patrick held this press conference to let all the media evaluate whether Janes behavior ismendable or deserves the same maliciousments as online. Patrick then said a few more words. I dont care who did this. I will pursue this persons responsibility ording to the normal legal procedures, whether this person is part of the memorial staff or is my rtive. I wont miss the chance to hold them ountable. Patrick already knew who was responsible before the press conference began. He really wanted to use thew to defend Janes dignity. Now, some of the media reporters at the scene had already stood up. This incident has given us insight and moved us deeply. I think Jane did a good job, and the person with ill intentions shouldnt be able to hide like this. As media people, we have a conscience and judgment. We must speak for justice and truth. Other people also expressed their opinions, all in support of Jane and condemning the person who used malicious means to stir up trouble. Chapter 1099: A Dismal Situation Jane hadnt been paying attention to the newstely, so she had no idea that Patrick was holding a press conference at the moment. She had been at the hospital the whole time, because Aprils pregnancy had been facing someplications and she needed to be there. After arranging Beatrices funeral, Jane had been by Aprils side in the hospital. How could she not be there for a close friend in such a time of need? Those who had never been mothers wouldnt understand the worry and sadness thates with fetalplications. But Jane, as a mother of two, knew all too well. Thats why she had rushed tofort April as soon as she could. If it werent for Beatrices funeral, Jane would have moved to the hospital even sooner. Theres nothing to worry about. You have to trust the advancements in medicine and science. Ive already asked the doctors about their n to solve this, Jane reassured April. Whats most important now is your mental adjustment. Only when you are in the right frame of mind can you cooperate with the doctors treatment n and help the baby return to its normal position as soon as possible. April nodded vigorously at Janes words. She had been scared and anxious at first, but Janes words had helped her understand something important. It was that the baby wouldnt return to its normal position on its own due to her worries and confusion. It definitely needed medical treatment. And if there was to be medical treatment, she needed to cooperate with it. So she had to improve her mood, no room for excessive suppression allowed. April smiled. She was truly grateful to have Jane as a friend. Jane had been with April for the past two days, and herpany had kept Aprils spirits rtively upbeat. But after those two days, things changed once more. And that was because April still didnt have a specific treatment n for the baby. So she was particrly anxious, and her mental state began to dip. If Jane hadnt engaged April in conversation, April wouldnt have wanted to talk at all. Jane had no choice. She had to speak to the doctors and inquire about a better n to expedite Aprils recovery. This kind of condition was uneptable for a pregnant woman. If it continued, it could very well lead to depression. And once that set in, it would be incredibly difficult to restore her to her previous state, especially given Aprils status as an entertainer. If she were to suffer from depression, the effects would be significant. Do you have any other treatment n that can rece the current one? Your current n hasnt shown any significant results in the past two days, Jane addressed the doctor. The doctor was somewhat displeased by Janes questioning. To them, it was an academic exchange when a fellow doctor raised doubts. But when a patient did, it was an entirely different matter. In small hospitals or private clinics, such questioning was eptable, as the doctors skills might becking. But in a renowned hospital such as this one, Janes voice of inquiry made the doctor very unhappy. We have our own treatment n and schedule. Its beneficial for both the patients and us. We can take risks, but can the patient endure such risks? responded Dr. Lott, a senior expert at the international hospital. She understood these female patients and their feelings about their children. So, for her, preserving the child and the mother simultaneously became her mission.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She hoped to satisfy everyone and send every patient home healed. But she could only produce the best n by fully considering the patients symptoms and physical condition. If she only thought about fulfilling her duties without considering the patient, then she wouldnt be a qualified doctor. So, what shall we do? We cant just watch my friend continue like this. If she keeps feeling down, there might be other consequences, Jane asked, though not necessarily agreeing with the current treatment n. She believed there must be a better way. And if there wasnt, she was prepared to take April to another hospital. People are living beings, you cant just stick to a hospitals n and sit back helplessly. You have to try other options. Even though this hospital was well-known, and Janes own children were born here, it didnt mean she had to blindly follow its every n. Aprils poor mental state meant she couldnt handle these matters. But that didnt mean Jane wouldnt step up. So she spoke her mind, which left Dr. Lott in a bind. Because the formtion of the various treatment ns was entirely based on the actual circumstances. Dr. Lott had observed Aprils mental state and didnt think it was too serious a problem. If it were up to my rmendation, Id have you continue with this conservative treatment. It has the lowest risk and wont cause any other deviations, albeit taking a little longer, Dr. Lott suggested. But since youre feeling anxious, changing the treatment n is out of the question. I can offer you a suggestion, and its up to you whether to consider it. Dr. Lott didnt want to take any risks, so her suggestion was also a conservative measure. After using it to ease Aprils emotions, they could evaluate the situation. Chapter 1100: Results Trump the Plan If the situation improves, this n can be adjusted at any time, because in her opinion, this n is not really a treatment n. It is simply a normal n to relieve mental stress. When Jane heard that there was a way, she quickly asked what the method was. Dr. Lott wasted no time in revealing the method to Jane. At present, the patient still has mobility, so we suggest that you take the patient out to rx, but not to crowded ces. Instead, take her to ces she is familiar with. For example, dont go on long journeys, just visit a rtives house or find a quiet and safe ce to rx. This can improve her mental state. Jane nodded when she heard this method; she thought it might be worth a try. Because she also knew that when a person is in a bad mood and sees a ce they once loved, their mental state might improve, and their mood might adjust. Doctor, if I take her back to our vi for a few days, what else do I need to do? Are there any precautions to take? Jane had to ask these questions clearly before making a decision, as she couldnt make decisions on her own. If it was truly her fault that the fetus had problems, then she would not forgive herself. Although everything she did was well-intentioned, doing harm with good intentions still counted as a mistake. So, she needed to ask all these questions and understand how to handle any potential risks before making decisions. Dr. Lott listened to Janes questions and nodded, then told her. Remember not to stress her out when you get back, and mainly focus on keeping her rxed. If you notice any abnormal changes, you must call us immediately. Dr. Lott also informed Jane that if there were no issues, the patient needed to take medication on time. If there were problems, she would need to report it immediately. In addition, she would need to take separate medication to calm her spirits and prevent excessive depression, but this medication was not for regr use. It was to be used after problems arose, and the dosage had to be strictly controlled, as it could affect the fetus. It should only be used when there was no other way to resolve the issue. If there were abnormalities and she didnt want to take medication, she would need to bring the patient back to the hospital immediately for the hospital to handle it, to ensure the safety of the patient and the fetus. And currently, the treatment n for the fetus could not be stopped, even if they returned to the vi in a few days. They still had to follow this n. If the patients mood truly improves to a state where you think it is feasible, you must bring her back to our hospital for a follow-up. Even if you still decide to let her adjust her mood at the vi, she muste back for regr check-ups. Under normal circumstances, she needs toe back for a check-up at least once every two weeks. Despite Jane questioning the treatment n, Dr. Lott was still very responsible. She told Jane everything she needed to do. Jane realized that her attitude just now may have been a bit problematic. But it was because of her urgent mood. If it wasnt for April, why would she be so anxious? The two of them had be very good friends, even though they had a boss-subordinate rtionship. Without April, Jane could not have ovee that low period, especially when Patrick disappeared. It was because of April that Jane finally foundfort. Otherwise, she might have ended up as someone with mental problems. So for Jane, now that April was facing difficulties, it was her turn to give back to April. She couldnt just see April in this state. Even if it meant taking her back to the vi to take care of her in person, she had to make that choice. So, she had already made up her mind. Taking April back to the vi, she would see if April would agree. Thank you, Doctor. I might have spoken in a way that was a bit wrong just now; I apologize, Jane admitted her mistake.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Its nothing. Every patient is anxious, so we understand the feelings of patients and their families. But please do not question our authority, Dr. Lott replied. All the ns we adopt are both conservative and able to save the patient and the fetus. None of us want to see any unexpected situations resulting from a change in n. Jane nodded. Dr. Lott was right. No one wanted to see their loved ones encounter problems. Going to the hospital was to treat illnesses, not to worsen them. As long as the doctor was responsible for the patient, all the patients would understand the doctor. Aftermunicating with Dr. Lott about the follow-up treatment, Jane shared her thoughts and then returned to the ward. April was still lying there, staring at the ceiling, seemingly lost in thought. Seeing her like this, Jane felt a twinge of pain. She knew that bringing April back to the vi was the right decision, but she had to get Aprils consent. Whats wrong? Do you find it very boring to stay here? I spoke with the doctor just now, and she said she had good news to tell you. April continued to look at the ceiling and only nced at Jane out of the corner of her eye, showing little reaction. Jane had gotten used to Aprils erratic behavior over the past two days. Sometimes she was like this, and at other times, she was normal. So, she decided to provoke April with another question. The doctor said as long as the treatment for the fetus is normal, there shouldnt be any issues. And the doctor also gave us good news. Due to the good treatment these past two days, we can go out and rx. I was thinking, we shouldnt go anywhere else. How about we go back to the vi and rest for two days? Or maybe youll like the old courtyard, we can go back there too. Jane proposed two options, and Aprils eyes showed a hint of liveliness. She didnt care much about the second option, but the first half of what the doctor said-that the treatment for the fetus was normal and the fetus could recover to normal after the treatment-struck a chord with her. Chapter 1101: A Normal Baby Can the doctor really make my baby inside my belly normal? The doctor wouldnt lie to us, right? Jane smiled when she heard Aprils words. She knew that she would finally have some time tomunicate normally with April. Do you think a doctor would lie to a patient? Your condition is actually good right now, its just that youve been here for too long and feel especially bored. Lets go out together now. If there were still issues with the fetus or the treatment wasnt normal, do you think the doctor would let us leave now? So, cheer up and choose where you want to go with me. April smiled, believing Janes words. Her eyes sparkled more, and she mumbled a few ces she wanted to go. However, Jane vetoed all of them and reminded April not to go to crowded ces. There were also some other instructions given by the doctors. Of course, Jane had not mentioned the most important thing yet, just some reminders of what to be cautious about. After thinking for a while, with a happy smile on her face, April slowly caressed her belly. She knew that the baby was more important than anything else. So, going to a safe ce was also a good idea. She knew where she should go. She wanted to feel the atmosphere of the old courtyard and also wanted Jane to see the baby. After all, Jane hadnt seen her own child for quite some time. She couldnt be too selfish and just think about her own child, forgetting about others children. So, she had already made a decision on how to choose. When she gave her answer, Jane nodded with a smile. Ill try toplete the formalities today. If we can, well go back to the old courtyard tonight. If there are issues, well go back home tomorrow morning. April felt emotional, especially when Jane mentioned going home. Her mood gradually improved. Seeing April smile more, Jane felt that her strategy this time was correct. Without this method, Aprils mood would not improve. From this, Jane also realized that April must be homesick. She had been feeling particrly lonely here. It was just because every pregnant woman would show these symptoms, but everyone had different ways of expressing them. Some showed them very vividly, while some showed them very normally, being able to go through it alone. Due to the abnormal position of the fetus inside her belly, Aprils symptoms were more obvious, which made Jane worry. But now, with a solution in hand, Janes smile was as bright as Aprils. She went to the hospital lobby to check if they couldplete the discharge procedures today. Upon receiving a reply, she knew that they couldntplete all the procedures today, but most could be done. As long as they came during working hours tomorrow, the doctors could help them with normal discharge procedures. This way, they wouldnt waste too much time. After returning to the ward, Jane shared this good news with April.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. April had already gotten off the hospital bed and was wandering around on the floor. This was different from a few days ago. As she looked at the world outside the window, she felt like a bird trapped in a cage, not only physically but also emotionally. She couldnt be happy staying here. Instead, she was worried about her child, which made her feel miserable. But now, everything was going to have an answer. She felt that she would definitely soar tomorrow. I really want to sing a song after going back, to see if my voice can still move her. Thats one of the reasons why I want to go out. I think you should also think about Patrick. If you go out, you can see Patrick and the child. I cant upy all your time. April knew that besides dealing with urgentpany matters in the past few days, all of Janes time had been spent here. She had no time to meet Patrick, let alone the child. So, she was very grateful to Jane. Having a friend like you is truly my fortune. If it werent for you, I wouldnt know how to handle the situation right now. So, Ill thank you after the child is born. I have an idea, if its feasible, then you will be my childs godmother, and I will be your childs godmother. This way, the two children can y together from an early age. Feeling a bit better, Aprils mind became more active and she proposed this idea. Jane smiled at this suggestion, as it was no problem for her. After all, being a godmother was just that. And with their rtionship, having her child call April godmother was not an issue. I look forward to that day, and you must take good care of yourself in these two days. Only when your mood is adjusted can it be better for the fetuss position to recover. If things speed up, it means everything will get better, and we just need toe back for regr check-ups, no need to stay in the hospital like we are now. April smiled more upon hearing this, feeling that as long as she didnt stay in the hospital, her mood would improve. So, she nodded vigorously. Seeing this, Jane thought that even if they had toe back for check-upster, as long as it wasnt necessary to stay in the hospital, they had to find something for April to do, so she could be happy. Especially singing, Aprils favorite thing, couldnt be done in the hospital. But once they were home, April could sing to her hearts content. As long as she was in a good mood, she could sing however she wanted. When we go back, I want to listen to your voice now and see if theres any difference from before. But I suggest that you shouldnt sing high pitches like before. You should sing songs that are good for the fetus. You can record these songs and y them repeatedly for the little baby in your belly. I know the baby will definitely hear them, and the baby will also like these songs. Chapter 1102: Meaningful Matters April nodded vigorously, feeling that Jane had offered her a good idea. This method was truly meaningful, not just for her singing. It was also for letting the baby inside her belly listen to their favorite songs, which was the most important thing. She now felt as though she had gained a lot of strength, eager to go back and sing a few songs right away. But she knew she had to wait until tomorrow to leave. However, the excitement of it all made her slowly walk around the room, gazing out of the window. Clearly, she was filled with anticipation. Jane could only tell April to wait here while she went to prepare dinner and finish the remaining tasks for the day, aiming to return to the old courtyard as soon as possible tomorrow. The smile on Aprils face did not fade, and she even ordered a dish she liked to eat. This was a rare sight at night, as most of the time, April would be lying in bed when Jane asked her what she wanted to eat, only shaking her head. Todays scenario excited Jane a little. Well, you wait here. Ill go get the food myself. Lets have a feast with our things tonight and tidy up at the same time. Ill also ask Patrick if hes busy. If hes not, well have him pick us up from the hospital tomorrow. If hes busy, itll just be the two of us. Jane had the cafeteria in the hall prepare the meal after which she called Patrick, who confirmed he had time tomorrow. A smile appeared on Janes face. After hanging up the phone, she returned to tell April the good news, causing April to smile as well. The next day, Patrick arrived at the ward, and Jane and April were both ready. Lets go. I cant wait any longer! Jane said as she supported April, with Patrick behind carrying the hospital items. They rode in a car back to the old courtyard. April was now very excited, already thinking about which songs to sing to her baby in her belly. As Patrick was busy during the day, Jane would be there to apany April, and Patrick would return at night. With the many rooms in the old mansion, they could easily find one that met Aprils needs. Jane chose a room that was suitable for pregnant women and quiet, leaving it for April. Thank you. Can you help me get the things I need? I really want to sing a few songs to my baby in my belly today! As soon as April entered the room, she made this request. Jane nodded with a smile. Since she had promised, how could she not carefully consider this issue after bringing April back? Yesterday, she had already informed her assistant to bring these items today, so she told April not to worry. It was expected that everything would be delivered by noon, making April realize that Jane had made new arrangements. Several days passed, and April was very happy every day in the old courtyard. Sometimes, she would y with Jane and the children for a brief moment, although she dared not make big movements. But watching the children running around, she felt much better about her own baby in her belly. During these two days, although April did not tire herself out, she still recorded several songs. You sing so well. Even the kids love listening to your songs. My children are now thinking about when they can hear these songs from you. Unfortunately, my vocal talent is not as good as yours, so I can only tell them that Ill learn these songs slowly in the future. Jane praised April a few times, and April told Jane that her biological mother did not have time to sing or record songs, but she had a godmother. Although their rtionship had not been confirmed yet, April could act as an intermediary. She specifically asked Jane what songs the two children liked, and if she had time, she would record these songs as gifts for them. This would help her rx without over-exerting herself. Jane heard that Aprils heart had already calmed down, and with the arrangements made, she nodded, knowing she had made the right choice. During these two days, Patrick woulde back every night to apany Jane, making her feel particrly warm, like living a normal, happy family life. Previously, Patrick had been busy and had to go abroad for some things, but now the overseas business was stable, and he did not need to stay there. On the other hand, Jane was busy during these days, so Patrick took care of things in the country. It was just a familiar routine, and he managed everything well without much worry. So, the two of them were now living a sweet life. At night, lying in bed, Patrick hugged Jane and jokingly said, If we continue being lovey-dovey for a few more days, we might have another baby. What do you think? Should we wait a few more years or take advantage of this opportunity now? If you really want another baby, then these two days, I need to take care of my body, and you need to take care of your mind. Then we can officially start trying. Janes reaction to this was very calm. To her, everything should happen naturally. She had overthought things in the past, which had caused her some hesitations.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now, she was no longer entangled in those thoughts. For her, letting things unfold naturally was the best arrangement from heaven. So, she expressed her attitude, and when Patrick heard that Jane had this kind of mindset, he nodded without saying much. Then rest well. I respect your opinion. Please take care of April these two days and avoid any problems. In these days, April was not distracted and was browsing the inte. She felt a bit nostalgic for her fans, wanting to see if they still thought about her. When she saw some of thements online, April felt a bit sad, and Jane noticed this change in her mood. She didnt know why because she had arranged for April to stay out of the limelight. However, after reading the onlinements these past days, Aprils expression turned mncholic again. Jane quickly asked her about it, and April pushed the relevantments toward Jane. Chapter 1103: Second Child April has been taken care of by a mysterious wealthy businessman and has already retired from the entertainment industry. Its been said that shes already given birth to two children for the wealthy businessman. Recently, there have been photos of April with the mysterious businessman circting online. April is pregnant now and has permanently bid farewell to the entertainment industry. Its said that this is because she couldnt bear the decline in her acting skills and resorted to this method. The world is always so crazy. April is now with a real estate tycoon who is over fifty. Someone saw them at the hospital for a prenatal checkup. When Jane saw this scene, she understood why April wasnt in a good mood. She hadnt paid attention to the online rumors orments in the past few days. Seeing this, Jane felt a bit angry in her heart. She couldnt understand who could do such despicable things. I must rify this with them. If I dont, how can I face myself in the future? After the child is born, Ill have to return to the entertainment industry. And where did the real estate tycoon and the mysterious wealthy businessmans affaire from? I doubt if its intentional defamation from anti-fans or other peers? April had a few endorsements that were still ongoing due to contractual obligations. However, she didnt need to attend the promotional events for these endorsements. She only needed to cooperate with various media promotions, without having to appear in person. My fans must have been distressed by these reports for days. Im sure theyre worried, and some of them must be disappointed in me. If I can exin it clearly, this would be resolved. But I see somements that are days old. There must be someone pushing this behind the scenes. How could Jane let April handle this while pregnant? So Jane refused Aprils idea of resolving this on her own. She wanted to help April solve it, and her reasons were very appropriate. As thepanys manager, this is an attack on ourpany, not just on you personally. I suspect its the handiwork ofpetitors. Ill investigate this. Ill also have some media outlets speak up, and our exnation about this issue is still valid. Bringing it up now will dispel the rumors. April wanted to handle it herself; she was anxious about how long it would take thepany to resolve it through regr channels. But Jane disagreed. When a media outlet reports on this, they must be responsible. Even online forums have a responsibility. Speaking out would be the wrong strategy. You know how deep the entertainment industrys waters run. They want you to debate with them, so their sales and attention will rise when you engage. April nodded; she had to admit that Jane was right. Now, in front of April, Jane made a call and arranged things. This lifted Aprils spirits a little. Jane told April, Ill resolve this tomorrow. Dont worry, within three days, Ill prove to everyone online what kind of person you really are. True to her word, the next day, Jane held a media press conference about the matter. She sternly stated shed hold ountable those responsible for spreading false information online. This was just like how Patrick had cleared her name previously. Jane also had herpany investigate who was behind this, and it only took a day to find out. Since the person behind it wasnt hiding, the day after, Jane called another press conference to announce the truth. Our investigations reveal that a gossip blogger fabricated this incident to attract attention and gain more followers. Weve dealt with this matter officially. We ask the onlinemunity to continue supporting April as before. After these words were recorded by the media, Jane informed them that April would resume her normal activities after giving birth and recovering. Aprils current condition was actually very good, and there was nothing in the rumors from the outside world. If such incidents were discovered in the future, Janes entertainmentpany would act promptly and punish them severely. By the third day, the media had reported extensively on the matter. When April saw the public opinion online, her mood gradually improved. However, neither April nor Jane noticed that something had quietly arrived, something that April couldnt possibly discover. It was a matter concerning Patrick and Jane. Jane felt that something was amiss with her body these past two days, so she went to the hospital for a check-up and found out that she was pregnant. That night, Janey in bed and told Patrick about it. Were really having our second child. Its great. I think you should start resting at home from today. Dont exert yourself. We finally have our own baby again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Its truly a miracle. Just the other day, we were discussing when we should have another child, and you said to let it happen naturally. And here it is, happening naturally. Janes smile didnt fade. Her calm andposed attitude was just as she had said before. She didnt have the right to prevent any life froming into the world, and she didnt actively seek it out. Just as the world needs more beautiful lives, it also needs people with the right mindset regarding this issue. Dont be careless. I dont want our child to have any problems. So, remember what I said just now, and I think we should hire two more nannies. Chapter 1104 Unstable Fetal Position Patricks demeanor was very serious, and Jane obediently nodded in response to his words. She maintained the same attitude as before, which made Patrick very anxious. He decided to bring the nanny into the house the next day. The next day, Patrick began working on this matter, while Jane stayed at home ying with the two children. The speed at which the two children were growing made her feel like they were changing every day. This realization made Jane understand the importance ofpanionship, especially now that she had another child in her belly. Jane didnt know how she should handle April these days, as Janes actions in the past two days had already solved her troubles. With a smile on her face, she sat in the chair, watching Jane and the children y, listening to what Jane was saying.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This scene is really nice. Maybe one day my children and I will be like this, and then the three of us will be together, and it will definitely be very lively. April was full of endless fantasies, mentally preparing to be a qualified mother. There was just a slight setback in the middle, but luckily it didnt have much impact. Although the events of the past two days had slightly suppressed her mood. But thinking about the children and Jane, and the help Jane provided, April returned to normal. Today, Jane was here ying with the children, actually helping April rx. When Jane listened to Aprils words, she brought the two children over to April, being very careful, of course. She told the two children that they absolutely could not pounce on April, as her body couldnt handle the two childrens antics right now. Youre right, our future days will be very beautiful, and its worth looking forward to. Lets hope that in the future, we will embrace a happy life together. Jane said with a smile on her face. The two children were now at the age of being difficult to please, not only very active but also causing a lot of headaches, with their running and jumping making them look very cute. But one wrong move could be very surprising, whether it was getting clothes dirty or losing shoes, so they always had to be looked after. But Jane was pregnant herself now. So, she had no choice but to take care of the children while having Harrison help with some household matters. As for thepany, she had handed over everything to Patrick. She knew Patrick was under a lot of pressure, so she didnt want him to worry too much. The burden of the housepletely rested on Janes shoulders, but this heavy burden didnt refer to the pressure of life. It was about taking care of the children and handling the various trivial matters rted to the household. I see youre too tired these days. Dont take on everything yourself. Isnt there a nanny? If you do this, youll exhaust yourself, and dont forget youre pregnant! Harrison saw Janes condition and felt sorry for her, reminding her that as a mother, she knew how to take care of herself during pregnancy. This was responsible for the next child. Harrison actually felt that Janes next child wasing too soon. But unexpected events couldnt be avoided and had to be epted. Therefore, during this period, Harrison put aside the matters of the studio and focused more on Jane. But how could Jane let Harrison waste timeing back to apany her? The studio was still in the early stages and needed Harrisons careful attention, especially since some aspects required her intervention. Aunt Harrison, I can take care of myself. The reason I didnt let the nanny handle it is that Im worried she wont understand the childrens temperaments, and a mother is the best caretaker. Im at home every day. If I dont move around, I feel ufortable, so taking care of the children is also to keep myself active. Its no big deal. Harrison shook her head, not agreeing with this exnation. She told Jane that her slightly paleplexion and deteriorating skin clearly showed that her recentck of sleep and rest were affecting her. If Jane didnt adjust, it could be harmful to the child in her belly. Its not that dangerous. Its just two children, and spending time with them wont cause any problems. If I really feel ufortable, Ill rest. Though these two children are a bit noisy and sometimes want me to be with them even at night. Jane nced at the two unruly children, who were mischievously running towards her. If Harrison hadnt stopped them in time, they would likely have pounced on Jane. Harrison sighed. She realized that Jane was overly indulgent with the children, as such dangerous actions should be avoided. But Jane didnt pay attention to this problem at all. So, Harrison reproached Jane a few times. Although the two were only a few years apart in age, it was clear that Jane had not yet fully embraced her role. She was no longer just the mother of two children, but a pregnant woman preparing for her second child. If you really dont care about yourself, you may encounter more troubles. Focus on yourself a bit more now. Be careful for your sake and that of your child. You must listen to advice. Jane reluctantly nodded. She didnt think it was time yet, but Harrison meant well, so she had to ept it. After seeing Harrison off, Jane went to check on April, who seemed rtively content these days, even nning topose songs for the baby in her belly. Before, she just wanted to write some nursery rhymes to sing to the baby inside her belly. Now, she had a new n. When she saw Jane approaching, April excitedly asked her to sit down. Ivee up with a little melody. Once Ive figured everything out, Ill immediately fill in the lyrics. Itll be the first gift to the little life inside my belly. Jane saw that Aprils spirits were good and her mood was cheerful. She knew everything should be fine as long as April rested calmly. If the uing check-ups went well, April could resume normal treatment. Dont tire yourself out too much. If you overdo it, it may not be good for adjusting the position of your fetus. Dont forget whats most important to you right now. Chapter 1105: Two Patients April smiled and nodded, feeling a sense of happiness that filled her entire body, giving her the strength to do everything with vigor. Dont talk about me, yourplexion doesnt look great either. Have you been ying with the two kids these past few days and getting tired? If youre too tired, make sure to rest, April advised. The two sisters sat together, advising each other without addressing their own exhaustion. Everyone had their own purpose, so everyone believed they werent tired. April believed her most important mission was to give the first gift to the child in her belly, one filled with her heart and meaning. She didnt feel tired, instead, the mental anxiety and low spirits she had before had all improved. Although she had to sit here for hours every day, she felt a bit of back pain. But she could persevere, so she felt that her body had no problems. On the other hand, Jane constantly walked back and forth with the two children, watching them y. Sometimes, if the kids misbehaved, Jane had to run a few steps, which was quite dangerous. Although there were nannies taking care of them, the nannies also needed to doundry, cook, and take care of other things. If the nannies were to look after the children all the time, Jane had to do these things. Jane was indeed busy. Because of this, April reminded Jane that she couldnt help her right now. But the reminders had to be said, and her attitude was simr to Harrisons. Jane currently felt a strong sense of happiness in her heart. Being with her best friend, being able to chat and hear her friends concern made her very happy. In terms of family, she had Aunt Harrison, which made her feel very good. Now that she heard Aprils reminder, Jane nodded. Just when Jane was about to do something else, the children had already run over. Jane quickly picked up the eldest. Why arent you sleeping? Didnt I tell you to sleep obediently every day so that I can y with you during the day? If you dont sleep properly, how can you grow taller? As Jane was saying this, the nanny came over with the second child, apologetically saying that the two children hadnt slept and had sneaked out of bed and ran out of the room. When the nanny brought the second child back, the eldest had already run over to Jane. I know, its not your fault. You take the second child to rest first, Ill take the eldest over in a while. This little guy is a bit clingy. After Jane said this, the second child was not happy. He cried in the nannys arms and wanted toe to Jane because he had seen the eldest in Janes arms and also wanted the same treatment. While the nanny tried to soothe the second child and walk back, the second child cried loudly, and Jane had no choice but to let the nanny put the second child down. This time, with one child on each side, Jane felt satisfied. The two children were making a scene again, and April wanted to help Jane. However, she was afraid that these two children would continue to be restless like they were now, causing her difort. Because of her pregnancy, her body felt very heavy. Jane, I think you should put the two children down first. Its not good for them to be jumping around on you like this. If something happens, itll be toote to regret, April advised. Jane wanted to let the children down, but if they werent looking for her, they would have slept obediently a long time ago. They wouldnt be acting like this now, so Jane could only helplessly shake her head. This is the way it is. Ill take them back to bed first. Maybe I can soothe them to sleep, so they wont y tricks on me! Jane let the two children down, and they wanted to y hide-and-seek with Jane, making her worried that April would encounter problems. She quickly called out to them, and the two children returned to her side. Jane and the nanny took the children back to the room. When they reached the bed, the two children were bouncing around, leaving Jane shaking her head helplessly. You two troublemakers, be good. If you keep messing around like this, when will you sleep tonight? I wont take you out to y tomorrow! Janes words werent threatening. She saw the two children being restless and had no choice but to threaten them a few more times and promise them some rewards, before the two children obedientlyy down on the bed. Jane told them a story, eventually lulling them to sleep. After the two children fell asleep, Jane sat up and went to theputer. Sigh, its really a headache. Although I dont have to prepare thepanys financial reports, I have to review them. I cant put all the pressure on Patrick. I also have to consider some of thepanys operations for Patrick! Jane muttered to herself. After turning on theputer and going through the operations, she saw all the reports for the week. As Jane looked at the reports, there were a few issues that she noted down andpared the reports, understanding the reasons for the changes in the data. This was crucial for theirpanys operations. She didnt know if Patrick was meticulous enough, as he might be able to notice problems in these areas. But if Patrick was busy overseeing thepanys overall operations, these reports might only reach her at the monthly meetings. This meant that some issues might persist for a month. Jane felt ufortable looking at the reports. When she came out of the bathroom, her face was pale because she noticed some bleeding.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didnt hesitate and immediately called Patrick. When Patrick rushed back from thepany and took Jane to the hospital, after the examination, the doctor gave some advice, and Patrick took Jane back to the car. This time, did you hear me? Because you didnt rest properly, although there is a minor issue with the fetus, the main reason is yourck of rest! Patrick said. Jane heard Patricks words but remained silent. Patrick had originally wanted to reprimand Jane, but he held back. Chapter 1106 Shut Down I know that youve been exhausted from taking care of the children and handling things for April recently. It must be even more tiring for you. But you cant just push yourself like this. Starting tomorrow, Ill be at home with you. We can take care of the children together at home. I cant allow any problems with our second child! Jane shook her head upon hearing this. She knew that it wouldnt work if both of them ignored everything at thepany.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Even though each department had its own responsibilities, apany couldnt function properly if the bosses didnt pay attention to what was happening. Some decisions couldnt be made by employees alone; they needed the bosss final say. If Patrick let everything at thepany slide and she didnt inquire about it either, there would definitely be operational deviations. Besides, she was just pregnant now. If she waited until the baby was born, half a year would have passed, and she couldnt leave thepany unmanaged for that long. She exined her reasons, but Patrick gave her a stern look. Whats more important, the child or thepany? If our child is safe and sound, what does it matter about thepany? Moreover, thepany is not as weak as you think. Everything is on the right track now. I can work from home. Its just remote management. It wont affect thepanys operations. Besides, as long as the reports contain urate data, Ill know how thepany is doing! Jane heard Patrick speak so firmly and shook her head again. She knew it was not as simple as Patrick depicted it. If it were, she wouldnt spend her nights examining thepanys reports. The end of the year was approaching, and there was a lot of work to be done in summarizing the years efforts. They had to ensure the current work proceeded smoothly and summarize the years work. Particrly, they had to carefully study certain uing ns, as setting overly ambitious goals might result in inability to achieve them the following year or might fail to motivate the staff. This would inevitably lead to reduced work efficiency. On the other hand, setting goals that were too easy wouldnt challenge the staff enough. For apany to function at its best, the workers should be continuously working while being able to utilize their full capabilities. However, the pressure shouldnt be overwhelming to the extent of breaking them, allowing for abination of drive and capabilities to yield the best performance for thepany. The setting of thepanys main goals was essential, as without them, the staff couldnt work towards a shared objective. I think you should take a few more days off beforeing back. Once youvepleted all these ns and objectives, then I can rest assured. Moreover, the people at thepany need to know how to proceed! Jane voiced her concerns, knowing that Patrick took the current state of thepany seriously. The progress made by thepany was a result of the joint efforts of Patrick and his fathers business. While she saw the benefits of merging his fatherspany with Patricks, she also witnessed the busy times that ensued. No need for you to worry. Theyll handle it. Even if I dont intervene, others will. The Earth wont stop spinning without me. Look at the CEOs of other sessfulpanies C they dont worry about every little detail. Were just giving them some early training. Trust me, these people arent as fragile as you think. They have a sense of responsibility. Theyll get it done. Hearing Patricks words, Jane decided to take a different approach because there was no point in trying to persuade Patrick further. She would wait a few days before bringing up the matter again. If something urgent arose, she would make sure Patrick went back to thepany. In the meantime, it was a good opportunity for Patrick to rest. She nodded in agreement, and a smile finally appeared on Patricks face. Back at home, Patrick took over everything, leaving Jane with nothing to worry about. Even when ying with their two kids, Patrick took charge, much to the delight of the children. In the evening, Jane and Patrick sat down to have dinner, the children having already gone to bed with full stomachs. I think we should find someone to take care of April. Its not practical for you to do it, and our nanny is already busy enough. We need to hire another one. After a day of coaxing by Patrick, Jane resigned herself to the situation. With Patrick taking over everything, she suddenly found herself with time on her hands. Upon hearing Patricks suggestion of finding someone to look after April, Jane shook her head. Why dont I take care of her? Nannies can be clumsy and might not be able to care for April well. Besides, I have the time now. Taking care of a child isnt a problem. April and I are the best of friends. I feel indebted to her for all the help shes given us in the past. If I dont take care of her, Ill feel a void in my heart. Patrick realized that reasoning with Jane in this way might not work, as she kept avoiding the issue using familial and friendly dynamics. He knew that continuing along this path might lead to her using the same excuses. Patrick had to think of a more clever n to handle the situation. His mind was sharp, but he didnt want to overthink things in front of Jane. This time, Patrick knew he had toe up with a cunning strategy to win her over. Only then would he be able to persuade her. You see, now that youre pregnant, taking care of someone isnt easy. If something dangerous were to happen, we wouldnt want that, right? Just like now, you need rest. Do you really not trust the doctors words? You cant overexert yourself. In that case, you cant devote all your energy to April. After hearing Patricks words, Jane found some merit in them but didnt entirely agree with Patricks assessment. However, before she could respond, Patrick continued. Chapter 1107 Taking Care of Two People Your current approach embodies your irresponsibility towards April. You cant do everything, so you need more professional help. You can make suggestions and exercise supervision on the side! Lets find a more professional person to help take care of April. If you want to do something, you can instruct this person to do it, and youll have more time to chat with April and lift her spirits! Is this good for you and April? You get rest and follow the doctors orders, while April receives better care. I think this is the best way. This time, Jane didnt say anything more because Patricks words made so much sense that she couldnte up with any objections. Regardless of her own physical condition and the doctors advice or the current care for April, Patricks approach is correct, although she feels she should spend more time chatting with April. This is the only way to make April feel that their sisterly bond hasnt changed. After all, the emotional regtion of a pregnant woman in Aprils month is very important and can easily lead to emotional breakdown or even a big change in attitude. Jane understood this, as she has been through it herself. I concede that what you said makes sense. If you find someone I find suitable, Ill agree to your n. If the first one doesnt work out, then Ill take care of April myself! Patrick nodded happily, noting that it wasnt yet the usual closing time for the housekeeping and nannypany he was calling. Previously, these matters were arranged by Patricks assistant, but now Patrick knew his assistant must be very busy. So, Patrick went ahead and made the call himself. After hanging up, Patrick smiled at Jane and said, Its settled. Tomorrow the information will be sent to us, and then we can select the staff based on that. If youre not confident, I can always ask you to review the candidates personally, cant I? This time, well definitely find a satisfactory person. This way, you can also learn from the nanny. If you learn, maybe itll be easier for you when you take care of our own child. Patrick deliberately said this to increase Janes level of focus. Jane responded with a satisfied nod. Which mother doesnt wish for more time to care for her child? Of course, this mother also hopes to gain more skills and techniques while taking care of her child, to provide better care. So, if a professional nannyes, she and the nanny can indeed pass the time and she can learn more skills. So, Jane felt this arrangement was most appropriate. After Jane and Patrick finished eating, shey down on the bed to rest, a rare moment for her to not worry about their child. Of course, the child was being taken care of by Patrick in the adjacent room because a childs sleep is divided into several stages, and they had woken up halfway through. This was one of the reasons Jane was feeling exhausted. A childs sleep isnt like an adults, going straight through until morning; its divided into stages. Sometimes the child sleeps deeply, and other times, due to too much sleep during the day, the child is restless at night. And today, the child woke up halfway through, so Patrick had to go to the other room to be with the child. The next day, the nanny arrived in front of Patrick and Jane. Jane looked at the nanny and asked some questions based on the information she had received. She felt that the nanny was indeed good, much like what had been reviewed in the documents. After negotiating the terms, Jane brought the nanny to April. April, I havent had the energy to cook for you these past few days, so we have a nanny now to take care of us both! Patrick has given me a tough task. I have to chat with you every day and think of ways to ensure our child is healthy! Upon hearing Janes words, Aprils eyes expressed gratitude. She knew that Jane had brought the nanny to take care of her, not as Jane said, to take care of both of them. So, she nodded happily, showing Jane her approval of the nanny. After Jane gave some instructions to the nanny, the nanny left and Jane sat next to April. Weve both be like guests in our own home. With this state set to continue for several more months, how can we not gain weight? April heard this and rubbed her belly. Her current weight is almost thirty pounds heavier than before pregnancy, but shes happy. She feels shes about to have a baby, something more important than anything else. Perfect! Our babies birth times arent too far apart. When your baby is born, well both focus on losing weight together! Dont tell me that as a boss, youck the determination of an artist. Well still be eye-catching, captivating everyones attention! April made a joke, causing Jane tough, remembering when the two of them worked together at thepany and Aprils first concert. At that time, Jane was not only busy at work but also emotionally low. It would have been hard to get through that time without April. And now, thepany is running well and both of them are pregnant. Time really flies. So much feels like it was just yesterday, but it also feels like its been a long time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But no matter how long, our sisterly bond remains unchanged. As your boss and with you as my artist friend, I feel lucky and happy! April heard Janes words, smiled, and nodded. In her heart, she also had memories of the past. Without Jane, how could she have achieved what she has today? Without Jane, her first concert would likely have had a much smaller scale. Not everypany boss would give their employees such good treatment. Their investment depends on the returns, and not everyone dares to take such risks. But it was April and Janes friendship that motivated Jane to make that decision, making her first concert perfect. Chapter 1108 Old General Steps Forward This marked the beginning of her entertainment career in her home country, propelling her to great renown in the entertainment industry, although she had disappeared during this period. Im grateful to have you as my boss, and I feel blessed to have you as my best friend. I believe this is our fate from past lives, and my good fortune to have this result. April spoke passionately, and Jane quickly tried to calm her down, emphasizing their sisterly bond. They chatted every day, avoiding getting too emotional or tearful over past memories. Instead, they focused on envisioning the future, and after Jane said a few words, Aprils tears turned into smiles again. This was all due to the psychological and emotional effects of pregnancy. Even the strongest or most rational person could be more sensitive when pregnant. A more emotional person is even more prone to mood swings during pregnancy, and while irritability could arise, fortunately, April had not shown signs of that. Only recently, her emotions had been a bit low due to concerns about the baby, but after making adjustments, everything had returned to normal.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After chatting for a while, Jane went back to her room and checked on her children. Patrick was ying with the two kids, aware that Jane needed emotional support. Therefore, he did not object to Jane visiting April, only reminding her to take care of the baby in her belly and that nothing else was important. Watching Patrick y, Jane smiled. A few days passed, and the year-end was approaching. Jane saw Patrick organizingpany summaries and reports during his free time. Although she wanted to help, Patrick prevented her from doing so. You needplete rest now, and everything else is not your concern. If youre bored, you can chat with me or April. Even if you want to watch the nanny cook, I wont object, but if you want to do things, forget about it. I dont want my child to suffer! Jane shook her head in resignation and sat down quietly. Following Patricks orders, she only spent a moment working before returning to bed. Watching Patrick work from bed, Jane felt a bit sorry for him, as he often worked while the kids were asleep. You seem exhausted these days. I wonder when youll finish the reports. I want to help, but you wont allow it! Patrick replied with a smile, Im not that tired, its just a few more days. Once I finish these reports, Ill rx. Its because of the numerous year-endpany engagements. My father is shuttling between variouspanies for visits and greetings, so I have to temporarily focus on managing thepany. Knowing the sacrifices Patrick and her father had made for her unborn child, Jane understood the situation. Originally, Patricks father had intended to hand over thepany to Patrick and enjoy a calm retirement. However, due to Janes pregnancy, Patricks father had to step up again, assisting Patrick in running thepany. Mainly, they dealt with externalpany rtions, involving meetings with suppliers and sales partners, requiring continuouspany visits. It wasnt just about business but also about maintaining personal rtionships betweenpanies. Only when personal rtionships were well maintained could future coborations ur. Your father is working too hard. Please remind him not to drink too much; his body cant handle it at his age. Its not the age to drink excessively! Jane thought Patrick might not be thorough in this regard, but she was mistaken. Patrick reassured her. Dont worry, theres an assistant to take care of that. Ive already told them. I know that my father, despite his age, may struggle even though hes running around variouspanies. As for drinking, thepanys staff will take care of it. Our clients will understand because we have shown our utmost sincerity. Jane nodded. She realized that as long as Patrick started working and continued to establish business connections, their rtionships would be strengthened. Its the best we can do. If we can sort everything out before the new year, then well have to wait until next year for the rest! I hope ourpany and your baby in your belly both grow up healthy and sessfully next year. I have confidence in that. Patricks father had been busy to the point of being restless these days, with somepanies starting to sum up their work internally. Thus, they needed to meet with thesepanies before going back to their ownpany for the final review. Jane made a phone call, realizing it was time to express her gratitude to Patricks father. Both she and Patrick stayed at home, while an old man of that age was running around everywhere. It didnt sit right with Jane. If not for Patricks persuasion, she would have let Patrick return to thepany. Of course, Patricks father also prevented that from happening. If the old man had not strongly disagreed, Patrick might not have been able to convince Jane with words alone. I told you my dad wouldnt agree. Patrick looked smug, making Jane frustrated. She was getting a bit bored these days, but there was nothing for her to do. Patrick kept a close eye on her, not allowing her in the kitchen or even to wash her childrens clothes C everything was left to the nanny. If the nanny was too busy, Patrick awkwardly washed the clothes himself. Just spoil me like this. When I bezy in the future, after giving birth, who will take care of you guys? Ill bezy like now. Patrick was even more pleased to hear this. Chapter 1109 The Good Times Don’t Last I just hope that youll be like this. By then, Ill have you well-fed and plump. Maybe in a few years, we can even have a third child. It would be so nice for our little family to be together, Patrick said to Jane. Jane shook her head like a tambourine when she heard Patrick say this. She didnt want to have a third child. She didnt feel as content staying at home like the other women did. Jane wanted her career to wee another spring. She wanted to do more for Patrick and make theirpany even stronger and bigger. For her, she had to get back out there. Im not a pig, so after we have this child, dont even think about having a third one, Jane said while sitting and patting her stomach. She knew that some things werent up to her, but she didnt want to be just a mother to a bunch of kids. It might seem happy, but it would ruin her life, and that was not a n she could ept. Patrick could only nod obediently. But what he really thought, only Patrick knew. Jane was satisfied when she saw him agree. She went to the next room to look at their sleeping son. For her, this was the happiest moment. Having her loved one by her side and seeing their child grow up healthy too. If this could continue, it would be fine for her. It just felt like the days were getting longer. Jane hadnt been to thepany in the past few days, and many online users were very concerned. This forced Jane to announce that she was expecting her second child. Many online fans also left messages blessing Jane. I really hope to see Janes baby born soon. Not only can we see Janee back, we can also see more programs featuring artists in thepany, one user wrote.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Despite the great adversity, we still see the most sincere smiles. Now, the heavens have given Jane a smile, so they reward her with a child. We wish you the best! another user wrote. Jane was moved when she read thesements. If those peoples malicious words had made her disappointed, it would be like she had put in so much effort and only received baseless usations. But now, the ending was different, and it made her very happy. She knew that in the face of online attention, some users would have other intentions. Whether they genuinely care about their loved ones or just want to grab some attention, as long as they werent being malicious, Jane could ept it all. Even if there were some people who wanted to achieve their own goals during this process, it was okay. Patrick looked at Jane sitting there. There was a lot of work in thepany these days, all of which needed to be handled internally. Patrick had already approved various reports and ns, and now everyone needed to study them carefully. Jane was urging Patrick to go. I have nothing to do at home. Go to thepany and handle everything for the end of the year, so we can start the new year off well! she said. Dont let my being at home affect yourmunication with them through phone and video calls while looking at the reports. Jane believed that many things in apany could be reflected in the reports, but if they wanted to make decisions or n for next year, that was impossible through a report alone. There was a lot of data to study, and every detail needed to bemunicated. And each departments thoughts needed to be known. Any difficulties had to be coordinated. If it involved other departments, it was necessary for those departments to express their actual difficulties. So, it was very hard to achieve this purpose through just exchanging reports and video conference calls. I dont want to go. If I do, itll take a week, and I wont be able toe back. After all, the time it takes to visit variouspanies is gone, and Im worried about you being home alone. Even if it means slowermunication through video, its just wasting a few days. It wont affect our ns for next year, Jane replied. Jane shook her head; that wasnt how she saw it. She had already thought this through. Patrick was now a real stay-at-home father, not only staying at home and ying with the kids every day but also staying with her. This was very dissatisfying. While she had sweet feelings at first, she had to think about herpany. It was their future career and economic support. How could she allow Patrick to decide theirpanys annual development so carelessly? Just one week. Its not long, and now we even have a nanny. Shell also take care of me; just let me y with the kids for a bit! Jane said. She knew that the people in the video were just a small part. Even if they reported their work, it didnt mean that it represented the actual situation. To know the actual situation, they had to go down themselves and see it with their own eyes. After seeing it with others eyes, they could sit in front of a video and talk about it, but this way, there could be a lot of inuracies and even some things that didnt reflect the truth. Jane didnt want thepany to be like that, nor did she want that kind of deviation. That was why she was also persuading Patrick for these reasons. No matter what you say, I wont listen. If they really need me, it will be at the final stage. Right now, dont worry about it; I wont let thepany deviate from our nned path, Patrick said. Jane heard that Patrick didnt agree, and sheforted him a few times, but Patricks stubborn temper was up, and despite what Jane said, Patrick didnt agree. Chapter 1110: Ineffective She could only give up this choice, hoping that in a few days when things at thepany settle down, she could let Patricke over to summarize. Perhaps it could achieve good results, and now Patricks fathers social engagements are alsoing to an end. If she could achieve the expected results, perhaps their cooperation would be much easier. You dont have to think about these things. The most important thing for you is to take care of the baby in your belly. Leave everything else to me. Isnt that what we agreed on before? Patrick furrowed his brow, thinking that Janes idea was right, but in reality, it couldnt be operated in this way. There are hidden dangers involved here. Once Jane and the baby have any problems, it will be toote to regret. Moreover, Patrick has seen the power of his current child. These past few days ying with the child has made Patrick realize how lively the child is. I have to admire how well you can take care of our children. They are truly too lively. Jane smiled at Patricks words, telling him that it is for this reason that the children are healthy. If a child is always in a dull state or behaves obediently, it does not necessarily mean that thats the childs personality. It could be because the child has problems in other areas. Besides, at their age, children are naturally lively. So it is natural for the children to be running around everywhere, although it may be tiring, their purpose is the same. After all, they are not trying to make the children behave obediently, but for the children to grow up healthy. Maybe youre right, so I should not let you do other things freely! Patrick heard Jane say this and disagreed with letting her look after the children. How can I make you feel at ease while working? Ive said that I can take care of myself and you dont have to put in too much effort! Im not a child, and even if I was, I know how to protect myself! Patrick resolutely shook his head, telling her about many precautions given by the previous doctor, all of which he remembered. And even now, Jane is notpletely safe. If she doesnt pay attention, it is likely that it will have a very negative impact on the child. If this child cannot be saved, that would be their biggest failure. Everything should revolve around the child. Everything she does is for the childs sake. As for Patrick working a little harder, there is no problem with that. Even if its thepanys business, now their employees can take control on their own, and there is no problem. If the child is able to be born sessfully, that would be the best thing. Jane sighed and could only do as Patrick had said, and it was time for her to go for another checkup. If the checkup results show no problems, Jane felt that perhaps this would be the best solution, and using this answer to persuade Patrick might achieve the desired effect. Just focus on work, the rest is not something you need to worry about. I need to rest in bed! Janey down on the bed, looking at thements from inte friends, some of whom were asking about Janes situation, and Jane casually replied. Of course, some people were asking about Aprils situation, and Jane responded to each one. This way, inte friends also know that April and Jane are both concentrating on nurturing their babies in the same vi, and some even guessed. The bond between these two sisters is really amazing, both pregnant at the same time. Lets guess how far apart their childrens births will be! I think its too hard for Jane to take care of April, after all, she is pregnant as well and has to care for someone else. It truly makes us admire her. Jane saw thements and quickly replied that it wasnt that hard, because she had other nannies taking care of things. Everything she does is just normal chatting and other things. Regarding April, Jane also made some exnations to let everyone understand Aprils current situation. This was also to stop the rumors on the inte, as she didnt want a repeat of thest incident. So Jane didnt pay much attention to the inte matter right now.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But she would asionally take a look, because pregnant people cannot y with their phones andputers too often, so Jane could only do so for a short while every day. Jane, go to bed quickly and stop ying with your phone! Patricks voice rang out, and Jane helplessly tossed her phone to the side before lying down and closing her eyes to rest. A few days passed, and today Jane felt extremely ufortable in her belly. Patrick was also very nervous and quickly took Jane to the hospital for a checkup. While the doctor checked Jane, Patrick waited outside for the results. Patrick saw the expressions on the faces of others were simr to his own. It seems that all parents have the same expressions and thoughts in their hearts. Everyone is so nervous right now! I am the same, hoping that Jane is okay. How did this happen? She hasnt been overexerting herself these past few days! Patrick didnt know why this problem had urred. If it was due to Janes strenuous exercise or some other reason, it would affect the fetus. But Patrick had been by Janes side all these days, and he saw everything she did. So Patrick had an idea of what the oue might be, but now that she still had problems, Patrick felt that a detailed check was necessary, as it was a potential hazard. After Dr. Lott finished examining Jane, her expression was very serious. Because she is very familiar with this kind of situation, after experiencing many cases of patients havingplications, this is just one of them. However, this oue was not what every patient hoped for. But she had to tell these patients, so Dr. Lott didnt say much to Jane after seeing her, only saying one thing. Chapter 1111: Gone After one hour, all the test results will be avable. I will inform you of the answer based on the test results. For now, you can find a ce to rest for a moment, she said. Jane didnt think it was too serious, but her stomach was indeed very ufortable. When she heard that it would take another hour for the test results toe out, she nodded. Since there were other patients who needed medical attention, Jane couldnt let this matter affect their time. She stood up. After leaving the room, Patrick quickly supported Jane and asked her about her specific condition. Dr. Lott hasnt mentioned the current test results yet. Well have to wait for another hour to have a specific diagnosis based on the test results. I still feel ufortable in my stomach. Lets find a ce to sit for a while, Jane said. Upon hearing Janes words, Patrick quickly looked around for an avable seat. Once he helped Jane to the seat and she sat downfortably, Patrick spoke to her. Ive been thinking carefully just now, and I really dont know what the reason could be. It might be an issue with your current health. We should definitely ask the doctor about itter. While you sit here, Ill go get you a cup of hot water. You havent eaten anything this morning, and theres food in the car. Ill bring it for you first! Jane nodded. Her stomach was indeed a little hungry, although it still felt ufortable. Thats why she didnt eat anything in the morning. She thought that drinking some hot water might make her feel better.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the moment Patrick brought the hot water and food, Jane took a few bites but couldnt eat anymore. She felt a bit nauseous, but Jane knew that it was likely a normal pregnancy reaction. However, it was rare for such reactions to ur at her stage of pregnancy. Typically, severe pregnancy symptoms would appear when the baby was already six or seven months old. She had just gotten pregnant recently, so it had only been a short period of time. Regardless of the oue, the doctor would give them an answer soon. When the hour was up, Patrick retrieved the test report. It was filled with lines of codes and data that Patrick couldnt understand. When Jane and Patrick arrived at Dr. Lotts office, she ced the data in front of her and furrowed her eyebrows after analyzing it. The data matched the results she didnt want to see before. If there was still a tiny trace of hope remaining, it vanished after seeing this data. She had to inform Jane of this result and let her make a decision herself. Im sorry to inform you, but I regret to say that based on the current symptoms and reactions, it indicates that the baby cannot be sustained. If its for the safety of the mother, I advise you to make a decision as soon as possible. These symptoms are rare, and although the reactions are not severe, they ur with a certain probability each year. Today, Jane also experienced the same reaction, so it is necessary to terminate the pregnancy as soon as possible! Dr. Lott told Jane that this matter couldnt be dyed to ensure the mothers safety. Once the fetus grows a little more or the mothers reactions be stronger, it is highly likely that the mother will also face risks. So this matter is almost a foregone conclusion now, and there are no other good options. Even if we refer to some other domestic and international cases, we can see that when encountering simr symptoms, hospitals suggest that patients seek treatment as soon as possible instead of opting for other treatment ns. This is because not only does it waste a lot of money and time, but also the consequences that Dr. Lott mentioned will likely ur as time goes by. Patrick was shocked to hear this answer, and Jane was somewhat saddened. They didnt expect the consequences to be so severe. They thought it was just a minor issue that could be resolved after the examination. Doctor, weve been very careful with our care during this stage. How could this situation still ur? Patrick asked the doctor. Upon hearing Patricks question, Dr. Lott provided an answer. It has nothing to do with the patients careful care. If there is a vague judgment, it should be due to a heavy emotional blow and the resulting suppression experienced before. Although you have adjusted now, the patients body is still affected by that time. Of course, this is a rare urrence, but it has happened now. Patrick understood the situation upon hearing this. It should be rted to the problems that urred with their previous two children. At that time, Jane single-handedly shouldered all the major burdens, not only rted to the children but also thepany. It was during that time that Jane experienced initial mental suppression,bined withter adjustments and other circumstances, which led to the symptoms mentioned by the doctor. Patrick felt regretful, thinking that he should have appeared in time to help Jane during that period. But now, it was toote for everything. Patrick felt that he couldnt be selfish. This matter couldnt be dyed any longer; they had to reach a conclusion as soon as possible. Patrick agreed with Dr. Lotts decision and decided to have the child aborted the next day. Although Jane was very sad and tears welled up in her eyes, she also knew that they would have another chance to have a child in the future. Even though they had lost this child, it was because they didnt have that fate. Meanwhile, in another part of the hospital, some paparazzi learned through their own methods that Jane was here today for a medical check-up. They also contacted some acquaintances inside the hospital. Now, a small doctor sat together with one of the paparazzi. I know you were introduced by my friend, but if you want to get something from me, it will cost at least 5, 000 dors, the gossip reporter said. Upon hearing this, the paparazzo furrowed his brows. Usually, buying a piece of information only cost between 500 to 1, 000 dors, and even for news about rtively famous celebrities, it would be a maximum of 2, 000 dors. They calcted ording to this pattern because there were some pieces of information that they couldnt use, so they relied on this calction method to determine the value. Chapter 1112: Rumors and Gossip This meant that the cost for each of their new recruits was no longer low, yet they couldnt afford to miss out on certain details. In case there was some major information hidden within those small details that they hadnt discovered, it could potentially affect their sales and their chance to gain greater attention through an event. Cant we negotiate this price? Do you even know what kind of price youre asking for? Even news about an international superstar doesnt necessarily require so much money! I was introduced by your friend, but Im just a small gossip reporter. Im not a wealthy person, so please dont think I have a lot of money. Lets be realistic. The reason the young doctor dared to ask for such a high price was that theb results were incredibly important. Based on those results and the information she had deliberately inquired about in previous reports, a conclusion could be drawn. She believed that this conclusion was worth the high price. However, when she revealed her reasoning, the gossip reporter still found the price to be too steep, causing the young doctor to furrow her eyebrows. If you dont have the money, why bother buying news? If you dont have the money, then Ill have to sell this big news to someone else! Usually, when the young doctor thought about celebrities or other peopleing here for medical treatment, it was unlikely to be considered significant news. Unless there was a real problem discovered or some other content that might interest others, it wouldnt catch peoples attention. This time, Janes situation was not only big news but also capable of attracting the attention of all those online users. So the young doctor believed that even if the gossip reporter in front of her didnt buy it, she could sell the news to other friends and still make some money. The question was how much she should sell it for, and she hesitated. The reason she wanted so much money now was that once Jane and her people found out she had leaked the news, she would likely be held responsible. It was precisely because she was taking this risk that she had such a big mouth. Five thousand dors was her monthly sry, and using that to gain attention might result in disciplinary action from the hospital. If you tell me what exactly the news is, maybe I can offer you a bit more, but the maximum wont exceed three thousand dors! The gossip reporter gritted her teeth and gave her answer. Upon hearing this response, the young doctor uttered only one sentence. Theb results and report regarding Janes condition this time are abnormal. So even if you dont pay, I can still sell this news! The young doctors words struck a nerve with the gossip reporter, who desperately wanted to know what the matter was. After they reached an agreement, they settled on a price of four thousand dors. The gossip reporter received the report, but she didnt understand all the data written on it. After the young doctor exined it to her, the gossip reporters eyes lit up. She realized it was indeed a sensational piece of news. Thats it then. If Janees to your ce in the next couple of days, make sure to inform me in advance. It shouldnt be too much trouble for you. She will probably seek the same doctor she visited before. The young doctor considered this matter to be quite simple, but still demanded a fee of five hundred dors for the information. If there was no information, then the money wouldnt need to be paid. However, if she informed the gossip journalist, she would have to pay. The gossip journalist was itching with hatred, but reluctantly agreed. She believed that she would be able to take a few photos of Jane and gather some other details, perhaps enough to create a big news story. Today, she was prepared to stay here and secretly take pictures. She imed that the transaction between the two parties went smoothly, making the gossip journalist genuinely concerned about Jane. She appeared sad, unaware of everything that had happened. After Jane and Patrick came out, the gossip journalist kept her distance. The journalist captured Janes current state on camera. The next day, the young doctor informed the gossip journalist once again. This time, the gossip journalist arrived with a few other colleagues, fully armed and ready to shoot systematically. After learning some additional information from the young doctor, the gossip journalist happily paid a thousand dors. Upon returning, the gossip journalist crafted the first article and published it online. Breaking news: Jane appears at the same hospital within two days. Is this a sign of Janes health problems or her wishes? What about other patients? Did Jane visit the hospital to see April or is she sick herself? Stay tuned for the uing report, which contains shocking news that is hard to believe! The mystery of Janes abortion: Is it Aprils fault or due to other reasons? Different headlines apanied the same content. Once the article was released, it shocked the entire inte, and people started discussing it fervently. No one could believe that Jane, who was perfectly fine a few days ago, could have such a problem. After all, Jane had beenmunicating with them online before.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I think Jane is exhausted from taking care of April. If not, how could it affect the fetus in her womb? It seems like Aprils fault! What do you guys know? Theres metaphysical theory involved here. April is Janes nemesis, even if Jane didnt have a hard time taking care of her. These inte users spected and eventually formed a widely epted belief that April was involved in the matter. Whether they believed April was Janes nemesis or that Jane had exerted herself too much while taking care of her, causing instability in the fetus and ultimately affecting the child, April couldnt escape responsibility. Janey on her bed at home, feeling down. She didnt want to do anything at the moment, and Patrick didnt allow her to either. Let me tell you, this stage is all about resting and taking care of yourself. Forget about everything else. No matter what you want to do, you need to follow my instructions! Upon hearing Patricks words, Jane nodded numbly, feeling a bit low. Dont think too much. As we said before, if its not meant to be, then the child wonte. If we still want a child, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future! Chapter 1113: Resolving the Issue Were still young, and we have plenty of time. As long as you take care of your health, everything will be fine, said Patrick. Janes understanding of Patricks words made her feel upset because she had embraced the idea of letting things take their course regarding the arrival of the child. However, she knew Patrick was not like that at all. He was genuinely happy about the child, but the current situation had undoubtedly disappointed him. Yet, Patrick never brought up these concerns. Instead, heforted Jane, which made her feel even more uneasy deep inside. Jane wanted to make a different choice, but she also knew that Patrick was right. The fundamental step now was to focus on recovering her own health. So Janey in bed, determined to take proper care of herself in theing days and then return to work at thepany. She also wanted to better take care of April. Since there were issues with her own pregnancy, she couldnt allow anything to go wrong with Aprils child. That was crucial. Lost in these thoughts, Jane fell asleep in a daze. April nced at her and didnt say much. She sat in front of theputer and continued working. There was no point in saying more at this time, and Patrick knew it wouldnt be helpful to burden himself with this matter. Patricks attitude was correct, albeit sorrowful. Some things couldnt be resolved simply by feeling sad about them. The next day, April came to see Jane and was surprised when she heard about Janes situation. Just a couple of days ago, everything seemed fine, and now this problem had arisen. What happened? How did this situation ur? Werent you saying everything was normal before? I didnt notice any severe reactions either, April asked with a tinge of sadness while looking at Jane. Although she didnt want to bring up this topic, her curiosity got the better of her. So when April asked for an answer, she felt a sense of sadness, and she also felt that Patricks perspective was correct-that this child and Jane didnt have much of a connection. If it were a normal pregnancy with issues, it would likely be attributed to Janes responsibility. But now it wasnt Janes fault at all; it was due to other factors.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Dont dwell on it. Since the doctor has already said its due to some previous reasons, you cant let your emotions cause any further problems, April advised. If your mood continues to be a problem, you might not be able to recover properly, and more issues may arise! April told Jane that if she could restore her health, everything still had a chance. Currently, what the doctor said was particrly important. Jane needed to avoid a recurrence of this situation in the future, as it could affect her subsequent pregnancies. Janes heart was torn between regret and conflict, even though she knew this situation was only partially her responsibility. If only her mood had been better before, things wouldnt have turned out this way. But facing such circumstances, who could maintain a good mood? The fact that she hadnt lost her sanity was alreadymendable, so Aprils advice was helpful. However, the departure of her child still made her unhappy, as if she knew deep down that what others said was right. But she still had her own self-me, and now Jane belonged to this situation. I understand, you dont need to persuade me. I can be open-minded. Right now, I just cant ept this oue for the time being. Perhaps this is just the irony of fate that led to this situation. If its a joke from heaven, then I can only ept it withposure! Janes words brought April somefort, and she nodded andforted Jane a few more times, telling her that. These days, she must take good care of herself, not think about anything, which was simr to what Patrick had said before. And Jane herself had made up her mind. When she heard Aprilforting her again, Jane told April. Dont worry, I wont think about anything irrational. I will rest and adjust myself properly. I will recover to a normal state as soon as possible! I still have two other children who need me to take care of. I must look ahead, so Im not as fragile as you think! Jane wasforting herself, giving herself encouragement. She knew that even if she was sad and upset, it wouldnt solve the problem. So it was most important to make efforts to adjust herself now, but it was impossible topletely eliminate this worry in just one or two days. She knew that no one could be med for this incident. It had already happened several years ago, and since she had already let go of the past and no longer dwelled on it. But those past things had yed a huge joke on her, and now she had to ept it calmly. This was her most genuine thought in her heart, and she felt it was only a matter of apologizing to the child who had left. She could make it up to everyone else. Although she felt a bit guilty towards Patrick, it wasnt because of her. So she could still understand Patricks current state of mind. Dont worry about me either. Take good care of yourself. When I recover a little in a couple of days, Ille and chat with you. These days, my stomach is still ufortable, and I cant get out of bed. When I can get out of bed, I will definitelye and chat with you. Then I can take care of you wholeheartedly. April shook her head when she heard Jane say that. She didnt want Jane to have such thoughts. With a nanny around, Jane didnt need to do anything. On the contrary, April didnt want to see Jane reappearing with other problems without adjusting herself properly. So April told Jane. Just take care of yourself all the time. I can handle the rest. If you can get out of bed in a couple of days,e and chat with me! Ive been feeling a bit heavy these days and dont want to move around much. When I have time, Ille over on my own. You dont have to worry about me! Chapter 1114: Everything Has a Beginning and an End Jane felt relieved after Aprils words. She had been worried that April might have other issues or that her absence for a few days would affect Aprils mood. After all, April was currently in a very intense phase, both physically and emotionally. If it was indeed Janes fault that April was feeling down, she considered it a wrongdoing. Now that Jane was already feeling this way, she didnt want any more problems to arise for her friend. Alright, go back and rest well. Ill take care of everything! Jane reassured April. After hearing Janes words, April left directly, leaving Jane lying on the bed, lost in her thoughts. Jane contemted this situation and felt like it was all a dream, as if she had been dreaming all along. Now she was in the phase of living her dream, but she didnt understand why fate yed such a cruel joke on her, bringing her from heaven to hell. Although she understood this on her own and knew better than to me anyone, adjusting her mood was not an easy task. Talking to April earlier was just an attempt to force herself to adjust her mood; she didnt want to bring her negative state of mind to April. It would be terrible if April were affected again. Therefore, she had to maintain a good state of mind. That was the best way for both of them to support each other. Now that April had left, Jane felt a bit disappointed. Shey on the bed, lost in her thoughts, realizing that she needed a few days, just as the doctor had said, to adjust. Patrick, besides taking care of Jane, also had to take care of the children. He made a call to thepany, informing them about the situation and allowing thepany to operate on its own during this period. Patrick was thinking about how to tell his father about this matter and make him ept it calmly, as it was a significant event. Previously, when his father learned about this, he was very happy, but now there were some unexpected deviations. Patrick had to be careful and reveal the news in advance; he couldnt keep this information to himself. If his father found outter, he would surely me Patrick. Thinking about all this while ying with the two children, Patrick realized that they were still unaware of their younger siblings absence from this world. The two children continued to be mischievous, oblivious to everything. They didnt know that their little brother or sister would no longer be present. After ying for a while, the two children grew tired. Patrick carried them to bed and put them to sleep. Once they were asleep, Patrick called the nanny over. You keep an eye on the two children; I have somepany matters to attend to, so I wont be able to watch them, he said. Boss, dont worry. I dont have much work on hand right now, so Ill stay with the children. If there are any issues, Ill inform you promptly, the nanny replied quickly upon hearing Patricks words. Great, I appreciate it! Patrick said and then headed to the study. After several days without looking at any reports, he no longer had the mood to worry about them. Patrick picked up the phone, hesitated a few times, nced at the time, and realized that if he didnt make the call now, it would likely be time for his afternoon shift. His father would surely be busy again, and it wouldnt be a suitable time to call. It was best to inform his father now. With determination, Patrick dialed the number. When someone answered the phone, Patrick first asked about thepany matters. Dont worry, Im here at thepany. Didnt I say that? Just focus on taking care of the child. You dont need to worry about anything else! How is Janes recovery going? Last time, didnt the doctor mention some specific issues to be careful about? It seems like its time for the second check-up now! Patricks father remembered the dates, which was why he asked about it. Patrick didnt know how to respond at first. But now that he heard the question, Patrick decided to exin everything. So, thats how it is. Dont be sad about it. Its fate. Youre still young, and Ill have the chance to hold a grandchild in the future! You stay at home and take good care of Jane. Encourage her and let her know that I still have a few years left in this old body. When the opportunity arises, Ill hold a grandchild! After a few more sentences, Patrick hung up the phone. His fathers understanding made everything go smoothly. Though Patrick didnt know if his father would truly be sad, at least he wasnt scolded or faced any other deviations because of this. That was already good enough. If there were indeed any deviations, Patrick wouldnt be able to ept it. Janey in bed,pletely unaware of everything.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The pain in her stomach over the past few days had kept her from getting proper sleep. Although her stomach was slightly morefortable now, she still felt a bit uneasy. So her sleep had been intermittent. Whenever her stomach felt better for a short while, she took the opportunity to rest. asionally, during her sleep, she would feel a slight pain in her stomach, forcing her to keep her eyes open. How are you feeling? Yourplexion doesnt look good. Its been a few days already. Arent you feeling better? Patrick asked with concern as Jane sat up. Jane shook her head. Its nothing. Just a slight difort. Itll pass soon. Its a normal reaction. After all, Ive heard that women who have a miscarriage experience this kind of reaction. The doctor warned me about it initially. You go ahead and sleep. You have to take care of the child and work during the day. Ill lie down here and rest alone. Upon hearing this, Patricks eyelids were already too heavy to keep open. He indeed felt a bit ufortable. Well, then Ill sleep first. If theres anything, call me. But remember, no reading or using your phone. Its not good for your health. If you want, you can watch TV. Jane nodded in agreement. But how could she watch TV? Patrick was sleeping, and it would surely disturb his rest. Since she had already thought of Patrick, Chapter 1115: All the Answers The body was exhausted now, so how could Patrick raise questions about the quality of sleep during rest? Little did they know that while they cared for each other here, something else was happening online. The voices ofizens on the inte were constantly fermenting, and the second article by the gossip reporter had already been released. Since the response to the first article was quite good, she decided to strike while the iron was hot. Aprils condition improved because of Janes care, but did Jane lose her child because of April? Is this spection true? Please read the detailed report! Did Janes child offend April? Our answer will tell you, and if you have any other answers, you can participate in our discussion! Today, we will reveal the answer to the puzzle of the ongoing discussion amongizens. Please read our exclusive report on Jane and Aprils rtionship! If the previous report was like a stone thrown into the water, causing one wave after another, this time it was like throwing a bomb. All theizens were in an uproar, and their focus was entirely on April. Previously, there had been various spections and discussions, but when they saw the report and its headline, everyone thought it must be solid evidence. Otherwise, why would the topic be repeatedly mentioned in the report? The gossip reporter deliberately guided the discussion, using ambiguousnguage to direct the attention of theizens in that direction. And she never used definitive statements, so even when the time came to hold someone ountable, she wouldnt bear any responsibility. This was one of the tricks she had learned during her many years as a gossip reporter. April sat by the bedside, holding her phone and searching for information. She felt that she needed to look up some information on theputer. When she opened theputer, several entertainment news articles popped up. Despite being away from the entertainment industry for a long time, April still paid attention to these news pieces and absentmindedly clicked on one. As April read the report, her face turned pale when she came across the part about Jane. It was because she saw the implications in the report, subtly hinting at her. April quickly logged into the forum and read thements from theizens. Jane has already taken on too much me for April. If April is still a person with a conscience, she must take responsibility for this and sincerely apologize to Jane! I used to not believe in fate and conflicts, but now I do. No matter how you look at it, April has even caused Jane to lose her child. What more is there to say? As April read thesements, she felt deeply aggrieved. Although Jane had been the primary caregiver at the beginning, April had been extremely attentive. Moreover, she knew how hard Jane had worked, but the doctors had already determined the cause. The doctors had exined why the child had left, but theseizens used such words to nder her, leaving April feeling sorrowful and indignant. She no longer cared about searching for more information. April sat in front of theputer and directly debated with theseizens on the forum. People who can distinguish right from wrong will consider the oue and process of a situation based on the actual circumstances. Why did Jane lose the child despite the authoritative exnation from the hospital? Is there some other deviation here? I dont care how you believe in feudal superstitions, but since it is a condemned behavior, it proves that your beliefs are wrong. You must change your ways! Whenizens saw Janesment, they immediatelyunched a counterattack, especially some abnormalizens. They were not ordinary people. They were deliberately hired by gossip editors to hype up this post to a certain level of poprity. Perhaps those who let go were paid. Now that they have encountered opposing voices, they are naturally more pleased with this phenomenon. This way, they can earn more money after responding. This matter is Aprils responsibility. Regardless of the doctors report, it is a conclusion made by the doctor based on the current situation, and she cannot consider every detail. The concept of destiny has always existed in this world. The concept of destiny still holds true, so the fate between April and Jane is one of mutual generation and mutual restraint. There is no doubt about this. April became even angrier when she saw thisment. She argued with theseizens, but how much can one person say? How many water armies can shepete with? She was definitely inferior to them, so no matter what April said, soon there were many voices overwhelming her. They were all using April, but of course, they didnt know that April was the one behind it all.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But no matter whoes forward at this time, they will all be treated with the same attitude. Facing the unanimous usations of theseizens, April felt extremely powerless, but she couldnt sit still. She knew she had to do something, so the next day, April went to thepany. There was a group of gossip reporters andizens blocking the door of thepany. They had all seen the news online these past two days and wanted toe here for some excitement. Some gossip reporters wanted to get further information, hoping to get even bigger news. So how could they give up such an opportunity? Im a journalist from Doghead Entertainment News. I want to interview you about Janes situation. Do you have anyments? When the entertainment journalist handed the microphone to April, theizens behind her started to curse. Its because of her bad luck that Jane had problems. What other exnations do you need? Even if all her exnations are just cover-ups, its just to let herself escape. Jane treated her so well, but now shes showing her true colors. Such a person is truly rare in the world. If it were me, I would have smashed my head and died a long time ago. I wouldnt even stay in this world. April heard thements from theizens and tried to exin loudly that she had nothing to do with this matter. She also mentioned the reasons why Jane terminated the pregnancy, but theseizens simply didnt listen to Aprils exnations. Chapter 1116: Fluctuating Emotions Instead, someizens brought up the previous im of the so-called bane again. As a result, otherizens started to view April as a jinx, and now some were shouting loudly. Jinx, get out! Jinx, get out! Gossip journalists took the opportunity to capture this scene, and in real time, some people posted everything on websites. Moreizens heard the news, and people living nearby rushed over. The gossip reporters recorded every scene, and they were delighted to witness such a spectacle. For them, this kind of scene was the best material for news. I am not the jinx you all im me to be. I care about Jane too. I am devastated by this issue, which is caused by Janes own physical condition! Professional doctors have provided exnations. This has nothing to do with me! Aprils words were feeble and pale, even though she strained her throat to speak, but the voices ofizens summed it up directly. Now, every sentence she uttered was met with rows and rows ofizens contradicting her, just like what happened on Weibo before. Her individual power was indeed weak, but April didnt want to give up this opportunity. She knew that if she couldnt exin herself clearly, the burden on her shoulders would be too heavy, and she wouldnt be able to face Jane anymore. Because Jane had been so good to April, and now she was being criticized by everyone. Even the fetus in Janes belly, influenced by her, how could she allow herself to be such a person? If I could exchange my child in my womb for Janes child, I would. But this is not my fault at all. I cant make that decision. Aprils words were immediately drowned out by the voices ofizens, leaving her with no way to continue exining. Originally, she wanted to leave directly, but she was caught by theseizens. It wasnt until thepanys security personnel appeared that April escaped the crisis. Everyone, step back. Dont disrupt thepanys normal operations. Do you even know who youre dealing with? Shes a pregnant woman, not an ordinary person. Can you bear the consequences? Even if this matter is rted to April, we cant let both childrens lives be lost like this. So lets be rational. Although the security personnels words were not inmmatory, their tone clearly indicated that they held April partly responsible for this incident. Does such a person deserve to have children? These disgusting people should be punished. Lets curse her together, just like Janes child. Aizen uttered these words, but others didnt dare to physically confront April anymore because provoking April with their mouths was one thing. If they were to use their hands to touch April and something unexpected happened, they would be held legally ountable. So these people only dared to speak with their mouths. The gossip reporters surrounded April again, hoping to interview her, but now April was heartbroken and devastated. Her mood gradually sank, and there was simply no way to exin anymore. As she returned home and thought more about this matter, her anger grew, suffocating her with a sense of depression.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Could it really be because of me? If its because of me, then Im so sorry, Jane. Am I truly the jinx they im me to be? If Im a jinx, whats the point of my existence? Perhaps even the problem with the baby in my womb is because Im a jinx. April sat there, bing increasingly radical in her thoughts. She believed that she not only affected the child in her womb but also Janes child. Amidst the rumors circting outside, Jane remained oblivious as shey in bed, recovering. In these days, she barely touched her phone, asionally flipping through books and magazines nearby out of sheer boredom. She didnt want to be able to get out of bed, but Patrick forbade her from doing so. So Jane had no choice but to continue lying in bed, quietly convalescing, asionally feeling restless. As Jane grew restless here, the pressure on April intensified. Sitting in her room, the more she thought, the more radical she became, and her mood worsened as she saw the increasing number ofments online. Thements online were just like the remarks she heard when she went to thepany, making her feel pierced. Moreover, it was as if she had been brainwashed and truly believed herself to be the jinx. Several days passed, and April kept wanting to exin at thepany and online. But there was no effect whatsoever. Instead, now all the voices ofizens had turned into one voice, collectively calling April a jinx. Jane sat at home and turned on the TV today. She also felt truly bored. When she tuned in to a news program, she saw a live news report. Hello, everyone. Im a local reporter, and today were urgently handling an incident here. This incident is caused by a celebrity who couldnt bear the pressure and attacks from the inte, leading to an attempted suicide by jumping off a building. We condemn those heartlessizens who maliciously nder andment on such matters, but now this celebrity is clearly on the verge of a breakdown, disregarding the advice of relevant personnel. Jane saw this report and listened to the words above, and she wanted to know which celebrity it was. After all, this belonged to the entertainment industry and happened right in their city. When the entertainment reporter exined the cause of the incident, Jane couldnt sit still anymore because April was the celebrity who wanted to jump off the building. Jane immediately jumped up from the bed, unable to hold back anymore, and ran to the phone, picking it up to make a call. Patrick,e to my room quickly. Something bad has happened. April is about to jump off the building outside, and its already on the news! Upon hearing this news, Patrick was also shocked and quickly rushed to Janes room. Chapter 1117: Jumping off the Building Whats going on? Patrick, dressed in casual home clothes, needed to handle things quickly. She also needed to confirm whether April was inside the room or not. Jane, on the other hand, disregarded everything and put on her own clothes. I dont know whats happening either. I just saw the reports and learned that it seems someizens are attacking April, causing her to feel depressed. As Patrick and Jane continued talking and getting dressed, Jane made several phone calls to April. But without exception, April didnt answer any of the calls, which further worried Jane.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The two of them quickly arrived at the scene by car and asked the other people there. Sure enough, April, unable to bear the stimtion fromizens, was preparing to jump off the building. Hello, Im Aprils friend. Can I go up and try to persuade her? Ive already understood what happened. It all started with theseizens. Im one of the supporters of thoseizens, but this has nothing to do with April. Perhaps if I can help her resolve her concerns, shelle down. Upon hearing what Jane said, the staff members felt that this possibility was quite likely. Many people, when contemting suicide, couldnt find a way out due to a single issue that troubled them. If they could help alleviate Aprils concerns, perhaps the situation would improve. The staff led Patrick and Jane to the rooftop together. April was sitting there, her expression heavy. Jane could tell that April was in a very bad state of mind; she was sitting there, crying. What are you doing, April? Come down quickly. I was wondering why I couldnt find you at home, and here you are. Come home quickly! When April saw Jane, her mood became even more distressed. Jane had rushed up, and her face was very pale. Jane hadnt fully recovered from her condition, and now she looked even more pitiful. April cried and spoke to Jane. I am a jinx. I didnt know I was a jinx. I shouldnt have stayed by your side. If I had known this would be the oue, you wouldnt have lost your child. Now that I know my identity, I cant dy you any longer. I cant bring bad luck to my other friends either. I can only find release through death. Aprils words furrowed Janes brow. She didnt believe in these feudal superstitions, especially since without April, she herself couldnt escape from her state of mental oppression. What nonsense are you talking about? Weve been sisters for so many years. How can I not know who you are? Dont pay attention to those gossipers who call you a jinx. Theyre all jinxes themselves! Besides, we dont believe in these things at all. Come down quickly, lets go home together, and dont forget you still have a child in your belly! Aprilsughter upon hearing these words was filled with misery. She shook her head, and when Jane tried to approach her, April stopped her. Donte any closer. I am a jinx, and I want to apologize to you. Everything is because of me, and now I want to atone for it with my own death. I hope you can forgive me. Aprils expression was filled with sorrow as she said these words. The other staff members slowly approached April from the side. However, she didnt dare to act. Jane saw this scene and knew she needed to continueforting April, giving other staff members the opportunity to create a rescue n. Do you know how much youve helped me in the past? Without you, how could I have ovee my difficulties? You say youre a jinx, but I think youre a lucky star. If it werent for you, how could I have found Patrick again? How could I have found my child? Doesnt all of this prove that youre my best friend? April hesitated upon hearing these words. But then she seemed to be more determined, not ming Jane. She only med herself for her problems. Regardless of the reasons that led to this point, she had reached a dead end. She felt that jumping would be the end of it all, and her mind would finally rx. Dont say it anymore. Youve helped me so much. Ive been reflecting on myself all this time. I feel like Im a jinx, the source of bad luck! Now theseizens have pushed me to the edge. I want toe down, but theres no chance. No matter what you say, today I will tell them that Im not a jinx! Aprils speech became somewhat incoherent, and her mind was a bit confused. She would say shes a jinx one moment, and then she would say shes not a jinx. She would say she doesnt me Jane, then say she must prove her innocence through death. In short, her nonsensical words worried everyone. But the staff members were slowly approaching April. When Jane caught Aprils attention, the staff members rushed forward and rescued her. April had a nk stare and a confused state of mind. She didnt know what she was doing, as if she had fallen into a delusional state like a mentally ill patient. Jane urgently took April to the hospital. We cant tolerate this Patrick situation anymore. April has already suffered so much. If we continue to endure, who will help April? We need to gather evidence and rify things for April, just like what we did before. Jane couldnt sit still, looking at April who was receiving treatment inside. She sat there nkly, without any thoughts, like a lifeless body. Jane felt a great deal of pain. She knew this oue was caused by theseizens and also by their failure to learn about this news in time. Since they had now learned about it and April was in this state, they couldnt remain silent anymore. I think I should hold a press conference. Ill exin this matter myself. You should rest at home and take care of your health. You havent fully recovered yet! Jane heard Patricks words and resolutely shook her head. If she could still endure this matter and stay at home to recuperate, what could possibly move her? No, this is my best friends matter, and it involves me too. I cant just stay like this. I have to step forward. Chapter 1118: Depression No matter the oue, Ill leave the follow-up matters to you after I step forward. That should be enough, right? I promise Im only fighting for my best friend this time! Jane couldnt ept staying silent this time, even though she felt physically unwell. But she knew that her voice would be more effective than others if she spoke up. After all, she was the real person involved in all of this. So she had to step forward, from whichever perspective, to prevent April from sinking further into despair. If the voices from the onlinemunity could be brought to light, it was likely that April would regain her strength. This was what mattered most to Jane. She didnt want April to continue feeling as low as she did before. It would be uneptable if it started to affect the child or Aprils mental well-being in the future. April is my sister, and shes also an artist under mypany. Even if a stranger were involved in this matter concerning me, I would still have to speak up. Whether you agree or not, this is what were going to do. Even if you disagree, Ill hold a separate press conference. Upon hearing Janes words, Patrick reluctantly nodded. Ill handle the rest. You just need to appear at the press conference! Go home and rest. Well have other staff members taking care of things here. There wont be any issues. The press conference will be held tomorrow. Patrick knew that holding the press conference the next day meant time was already running out. He had to ensure Janes peace of mind.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing Jane nod, Patrick arranged for her to be sent home. He then began coordinating the situation. The next day, Jane appeared at the press conference venue. Many gossip reporters and other media personnel were seated, eagerly awaiting the event. Yesterday, they had already enjoyed a big scoop, and they were hoping for an even bigger revtion. They had even prepared headlines in advance, but they didnt expect Jane and Patrick to show up and disrupt their ns. Jane sat there, herplexion not fully recovered. After all, it had only been one night, and she hadnt slept well. How could she rest peacefully when her best friend was in trouble? So, deep down, Jane felt a sense of self-me. She thought she had learned about the situation toote. If she had known earlier, perhaps things wouldnt have escted to this point. And if she had gotten out of bed to check on April, maybe she would have noticed something amiss earlier. But now everything had already reached this stage. All she could do was make every effort to remedy the situation and hope for a positive oue. Im Jane, and I appreciate the concern of all the online users. I want to make one thing clear: April is my best friend and an artist under mypany. I strictly forbid anyone from defaming April. I dont know how these rumors started circting, but I do know that they have caused significant harm to April. We will hold those responsible for spreading false rumors ountable. As Jane finished speaking, some journalists stepped forward, hoping to hear the truth about the situation, especially since it involved Janes child. So if Jane could reveal the truth of the matter, perhaps all of this would already have an answer. Of course, those gossip media reporters also know that if they continue to spread rumors, someone might end up dead. Now, they listen to Jane, who intends to hold someone ountable, so they dare not create news just for the sake of poprity. My childs condition was caused by my personal health issues. Although this illness is rare in our country, there is still a possibility. Therefore, after discussing with my husband, we decided not to have children. This matter has nothing to do with April. Its all rumors deliberately spread by those malicious people who targeted April. So, the current situation with April is caused by these individuals. Jane grasped the root of the problem. By telling everyone, she was bound to hold herself ountable. Of course, this was also to quickly quell the online public opinion and guide everyone in the right direction. Several other gossip reporters raised questions, and Jane addressed them all. No matter from which perspective I stand, I must tell everyone, you are wrong, really wrong. Youre driving a person to their death. Each and every one of you is an executioner. If anything happens to April, I will not let the instigators go. Let me reiterate, my childs issue has nothing to do with April. I thank thoseizens who care about me. I also appreciate thoseizens who care about April. I hope you can take this issue seriously and guide the conversation in the right direction! Janes press conference had the desired effect of guiding public opinion correctly. Someizens had already changed their attitudes online. Of course, someizens genuinely wanted to support Jane and were influenced by the uninformed. While others were intentionally stirring up trouble. Now that they knew they had caused trouble, they certainly didnt want to escte the situation further. They didnt want to exacerbate the conflict. Since Jane had already stated that she would collect evidence from now on and focus on this matter, holding theizens and the media ountable. Theseizens also knew that if they continued, they would be the ones in trouble next. It was better to face the situation head-on. Of course, there were even more of Janes fans, and they had already voiced their opinions online. We should support Jane, we should support the truth. We need to tell everyone that there is only one truth, and that is Jane, the person we admire. We should support her decision. We shouldnt put too much pressure on Jane because of her abortion. Now that everyone understands the truth, we can only bless Jane and hope she recovers quickly. These were allments from Janes fans, and their rationality deeply moved Jane when she saw them. Later, Patrick also stepped forward to rify the situation. He made a solemn statement online. Regarding the matter of Jane and our child, it was a careful decision made by the two of us after thorough research. We had to prioritize the well-being of the adults, and even if we wanted to protect the child, it was impossible. Chapter 1119: Continued Belief Ive seen the rumors circting online. I hope these rumors will quicklye to an end, and I also hope that the online space will be filled with blessings for Jane and April. Thats what truly belongs to kind-hearted people. I hope to see everyone guiding with positive energy, so that we can face someones difficulties with the right attitude, offering help instead of defaming them. After Patricks words echoed online, a more rapid transformation urred in all thosements. Of course, this transformation was for the better, as all these people had realized their previous mistakes. The supporters of Jane became even more supportive, and Aprils former fans also spoke up, leaving numerousments online. Blessings to April. No matter how many difficulties she faces, we stand with you. Anyone who tries to bring April down will be defeated by us! I hope for more harmony in this world, and I hope for more truth. Let all ignorant people end up in the trash! Jane sat at home, reading thements from online users, feeling very relieved. This was the positive guidance she had been hoping for. She knew that if this kind of guidance continued for a few more days, all voices would unite. Everyone would continue to support her and April, just as they always had. You can rest assured now. Stay at home and take care of yourself. Leave the rest to me! Patrick had taken April to a recuperation center, and the current situation was very bad. Dealing with it in a hospital wouldnt be conducive to Aprils recovery. After all, her psychological trauma was much greater than her physical injuries. Patrick understood her current condition and felt particrly regretful. Director, Im entrusting my friend to you. I hope you can help her well. April is not only a pregnant woman but also an artist. She will have to walk this path again in the future. The reason Patrick brought April to this recuperation center was that he had some connections here. Through indirect rtionships, he managed to get an audience with the director. Its not that anyone coulde here and see the director. The center had two directors in total. The head director was a man, while the other deputy director, a meticulous woman, handled various other matters within the center. The cooperation between the two of them was indeed excellent, making the center quite well-known. Patricks influence yed a significant role in the city. Since he had made this choice, he naturally wanted to send April to the best ce. Otherwise, Jane wouldnt have agreed, and he couldnt let Jane worry. After all, Jane was currently in her confinement period, and he was aware of the situation. Therefore, the best solution was to ensure that Jane was satisfied with his arrangements, allowing her to rest peacefully. The previous incident had taken a toll on Jane. At that time, Patrick and Jane were focused on saving April, and Jane didnt even consider her own well-being. Moreover, Patrick hadnt thought about that aspect either. Now he knew that because of their previous help, April had suffered more than just a physical chill. Moreover, due to excessive movement, Jane strained her abdomen, which now requires her to rest and refrain from walking around arbitrarily. If it were the Jane from the beginning, she would still be thinking about getting out of bed and freely strolling around to avoid feeling too bored. But now Patrick has sternly warned Jane, not allowing such a situation to ur. Every time Jane wants to do something, besides Patrick, there is only the nanny assisting her. She can only take care of herself when going to the bathroom. Most of the remaining tasks are delegated to others. Although Jane feels very fortunate, she also finds her home life particrly monotonous. And there is no excitement either. Patrick doesnt think so. Patrick has seriously told Jane that leaving any underlying illness would be very detrimental to her. This matter can be observed in many sources of information, even if Jane were to search online, she would understand. If the current condition cannot fully recover and leaves hidden dangers, it would be terrifying. While thinking about these things, Patrick chats with the dean. The dean sets aside the work he justpleted and looks at Patrick. Dont worry, everyone whoes here, regardless of who they are, are our customers and our patients. We will treat them with the highest level of care. Here, everything ispletely open and transparent. Everyone, including our patients, can supervise at any time andmunicate their living conditions here with the outside world. The dean knows that many people, like Patrick, worry about whether their friends can recuperate peacefully in the sanatorium. After all, the people who cane here are those who have had psychological problems or have justpleted their treatment. Not just anyone can enter freely, and no healthy person would confine themselves to such an environment. So, the attitude of all the services in the sanatorium is exceptionally good. Its like treating all these people as patients, and of course, the vast majority of them are patients. The sanatorium has attracted many people precisely because of this attitude. It is precisely because of their good service that they receive high evaluations from everyone. After arriving here, Patrick actually took a look around the surrounding environment first, and he was quite satisfied with it. I trust your sanatorium, otherwise, I wouldnt have sent my friend here. Its just that my friends situation is a bit special, so I wanted to exin it in detail. Aprils emotional trauma is the most severe. Initially, it was due to the child in her belly, which led to her depression. Recently, her condition was just improving, but she was stimted by other factors. Now the whole situation has been resolved, and thoseizens also understand the truth of the matter and wont talk nonsense anymore. However, Aprils state cannot be adjusted back immediately. It needs to be slowly sorted out.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 1120: Healing of the Soul Patrick spoke the truth. He knew that anyone who could heal from a mental trauma in a short period of time was an exceptionally strong person. Such individuals were few in the world, as most people, who were ordinary citizens, often took a long time to heal from emotional wounds. For severe traumas, it could take many years, or sometimes they might never fully heal. Fortunately, Aprils situation wasnt that severe. It was just a temporary difficulty in oveing the hurdle. Therefore, April needed to adjust slowly. As long as the dean and others took careful care of her, Patrick believed there would be a positive oue. He had confidence in Aprils recovery, but he hoped it would happen sooner rather thanter. Because the sooner April recovered, the better it would be for the child inside her. If she continued to be lost in her thoughts or had other issues, even if she eventually managed to ovee them, it would likely take too long and not benefit the child or April. After April fully recovered, she might still experience self-me, which could be difficult to treat. Thats why Patrick believed it was necessary to have a detailed conversation with the dean so that he could understand the severity of the situation. Patrick revealed all the details of Aprils condition. The dean then called the vice dean and informed him of everything Patrick had said. For the time being, you need to focus on April. Your work priorities should also lean in that direction. Its not just me whos saying this. Even if its other matters, you should pay careful attention, the dean instructed. Patrick may not be a professional, but we are. Perhaps he has overlooked certain aspects, but we cannot afford such loopholes. The vice dean nodded in agreement, giving his assurance. The dean asked him to leave.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The dean told Patrick that if necessary, someone shouldmunicate with the patient at regr intervals. After all, theirmunication would be from a therapeutic perspective during the phase of mental recovery. However, during the process of healing the soul, the most important aspect was the presence of family and caring friends. This would help April ovee her psychological obstacles as quickly as possible. This was also one of themon methods of treatment. If a person wanted to recover quickly, they needed to be constantly stimted by positive energy. Negative influences should be kept away from them as much as possible. Just like an enemy to that person, they should never appear, as it would greatly affect them. The frequent presence of close friends and family would provide positive and encouraging influences. Patrick felt a bit troubled upon hearing this, as it would be easier to handle if it were a different situation. But Jane was in no condition toe here; her state of mind was simply not suitable. Patrick could only hope that Aprils husband would return earlier. He couldnt help butin inwardly, feeling that this man was truly irresponsible. April was already in this state, yet he hadnt shown up, leaving Patrick puzzled. However, Patrick knew that everyone might have their own difficulties. As long as he didnt truly want to abandon April, he approved of this person. But if Marcos mentality and attitude were problematic, Patrick wouldnt hesitate. He would find a way to deal with Marco because having someone like him around would disturb Patricks peaceful existence in this world. Patrick felt sorry for his kind and righteous heart, especially since April was also an artist of Patrickspany. He would never let any harme to his employees within thepany. So even though he hadnt voiced his true thoughts yet, he had alreadye up with a n. Now that the dean had brought up this matter, he had to exin it tactfully to the dean and explore if there were any other options. April doesnt have any family members around, only the two of us as good friends. However, my wife has been ill recently and cant leave the house. She cant even get out of bed. So, Im the only friend who cane to visit her, along with a few work colleagues she asionally interacts with. I dont know if this will benefit Aprils condition. After gently expressing these words, Patrick hoped that the dean would help and consider if there were any better methods for Aprils recovery. He knew it would be challenging, but if he didnt ask, he would feel uneasy. Because the normal methods, both in terms of hardware and software, were all avable at the sanatorium. Even if there were any costs involved, the sanatorium would simply notify Patrick. Moreover, when entering the sanatorium, Patrick had already paid all the expenses. The various treatments had also been briefly exined to Patrick in advance, and if there were any additional requirements, they would contact Patrick immediately. Therefore, Patrick had no room to be picky about the conditions of these sanatorium treatments. Furthermore, the dean had already informed Patrick about the software conditions of the sanatorium. So Patrick couldnt find fault or strive for better conditions in this regard, especially since even the vice dean had personally shown concern for Aprils situation. What else was there to be picky about? Now Patrick wanted to explore alternative methods, to see if there were any other auxiliary approaches. Thats why he said those words. This matter is indeed not easy to solve. We can only try experimental methods. Bringing Aprils friends here might have some beneficial effects. But the best option would be Aprils family. I dont know the specifics of Aprils situation, but if possible, we should start by focusing on that aspect. The dean emphasized the importance of friends and their role in the treatment, which made Patrick understand the purpose. He could only nod, hoping toe up with other ways to help April. The dean continued to inform Patrick. There are also some supplementary treatment methods, such as changing the environment after staying here for too long. It would be possible to provide April with a morefortable environment, even at her own home. Chapter 1121 Back Home After all, the environment at home is the most warm and can open up a persons heart. Combining this with therapy should work well. Patrick nodded as he heard this method. He knew the biggest challenge was April returning home without anyone to care for her and they would need to hire a caretaker or find someone else to help. In that case, it might be better to just stay in the sanatorium. Patrick didnt say anything, but the director understood his meaning and continued. Medication is only a small part of treatment in the sanatorium. Even equipment is only a small part. The most important part is the recovery at the spiritual level. Thats why Ive been emphasizing this. We have many examples of patients at home. Even in poor conditions, with thepany of loved ones, the recovery effects are positive. The director told Patrick that if they couldnt provide these conditions now, it was okay. After all, April had just arrived at the sanatorium and they could think of other methods. If there were opportunities and methods in the future, they weed Patrick to take April away. The director said this with a sense of responsibility. Other sanatoriums would prefer to keep the patient forever to benefit from them. This was to ensure they continued to profit. This was also the main reason the director was honest with Patrick, who was referred by a friend. So, the only way for Patrick to know the best methods was by being informed by the director and cooperating. Of course, the director knew how to do business. If Patrick took his friend away today, tomorrow, due to the conditions and treatment philosophy of the sanatorium, Patrick would bring more patients in. They had to think about their long-term development and not just focus on short-term benefits.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Enterprises that focused on long-term benefits were always clear-minded and sessful, while those that only focused on short-term efficiency would ultimately fail. Even if the owner temporarily gained illegal benefits, they would eventually have to pay back the money. The director suggested that, if they wanted to try it, they should bring familiar items for April. These items should aim to improve Aprils mood rather than stimte her. Other than that, the director didnt know what other methods to use. However, if they thought of any beneficial treatment ns ording to the patients condition, they would contact Patrick. The director was a professional, and he wouldnt tell Patrick all the methods he thought of. He would only suggest methods suitable for Aprils condition. Patrick didnt know what to do, but the director did. After telling Patrick some other details, the director told Patrick to continue working. Patrick knew he was fortunate to have had such a detailed conversation with the director. Thank you, director. I wont bother you anymore. Ille thank you after my friends condition stabilizes. The director declined Patricks thanks, being candid, and said it was his duty. He didnt be a sanatorium director for those reasons. When Patrick returned home, he told Jane about everything. Now that you know the situation, you should feel assured. Ill visit April regrly and be in touch with you if anythinges up. If Aprils condition improves, you can also call her, but you need my permission. I need to see her condition firsthand. Every call had to have a purpose, as instructed by the director. If it was just casual chatter between friends and didnt stimte April, it didnt matter. But if it did, it would disrupt their treatment n. Patrick was worried about the disruption of the n, not just for April but also for Janes well-being. Jane was currently a patient and not a normal person. So, he had to consider how to help both of them. I understand. I cant help take care of the child or work at this stage. Its all up to you, and Ill try to adjust as soon as possible. As long as I can get out of bed, at least I can move around and check on the child. I hope that will be of some help. Patrick warned Jane that she couldnt be careless. Chapter 1122: Recovery If Jane is really careless, the consequences could be unimaginable. But now that Patrick has finished speaking, Jane has agreed to it all. Of course, Janes room is now separate, not with Patrick and the children, all to aid in Janes recovery. The bed is stable and doesnt shake at all. If two people were together, the shaking could make Janes stomach ache even more. This is all for the sake of her recovery, as advised by the doctor. Hence, children are not allowed to jump on the bed or cause any disturbance for Jane. If Jane really wants kids around, Patrick will bring them from the other room. Alright, I wont say more. Ill take care of things at thepany. And once youre settled here, Ille by often. I wont be at thepany for long, so dont worry about me. I will definitely be at home frequently. You are the main priority for protection. Jane smiled and nodded at Patricks words. As long as thepany is not affected, she didnt mind. If she had wanted to persuade Patrick before, now she didnt need to say much. Patrick hade up with this solution on his own, proving that thepany indeed needed Patrick. So, this was beneficial for Jane. Several calm days went by. An unexpected person appeared before Jane. If Jane could get out of bed, she would have wanted to beat this person up. You really have some conscience to leave your wife here, not caring at all. You dont even want the child in her stomach. I dont think you deserve to be a man. What use is it for you toe back now? Do you know what April has been through? Do you know how your child in her stomach is doing? Do you even know if it can be born normally? Marco bowed his head. He had nned to ept this mistake in silence. But this time he didnte back because there was no other choice. If he could take time off, he would have flown back long ago. He also worried about the child in Aprils stomach. And it had been a while since he had seen April, so how could he not miss her? But this wasnt up to him. He had to finish the work in his hands to save thepany. So, he had to work as hard as possible. He hoped to finish everything soon so he coulde back. Now that everything was done, he had returned. If I could contact April, I would have done it already. But our ce is remote. We have coal mines and oil fields there and I have no time. We dont have signal towers there. Even if I want to contact the outside world, I need to spend three days reaching the nearest vige tomunicate. With every passing word, Marco became increasingly agitated. He regretted everything deeply. After returning, he hadnt found April right away. When he heard about Aprils recent suicide attempt while looking for her, he realized that she had gone through a lot. He finally understood why he hadnt been able to reach her after returning. He hadnt stopped trying to call her, but no one had answered. That made him think April was caught up in rehearsals and couldnt take his calls. But after hearing the full exnation from Jane, he rxed. No matter what, now that you are back, whether April forgives you or not is her problem. But how you atone for yourself is your own problem.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I need to rest now, I dont have time for this. Go find Patrick and have him tell you about Aprils situation and what can be done to help her. With that, Jane, with determination, showed Marco the door. But since Marco had a n, he didnt stay. He went straight to find Patrick, hoping to learn how to help April. Patrick was angry, but as a man, he could listen to someone exining their reasons. After hearing Marco out, Patrick sighed. You almost missed seeing April twice. When the fetus had issues, Aprils mood also went wrong, and she eventually developed depression. Chapter 1123 Understanding the Condition April was on the brink of suicide but was saved, so we sent her to a sanatorium for treatment. However, the director mentioned that this might not be the best course of action, Patrick recounted, believing Marco, as a responsible person, would know the right choice to make. If Marco was lying, it could be confirmed this time around. This was a test of character, to see if April truly needed their help. I understand the situation, thank you. April will have you during this time, you are her good friends and good bosses, Marco assured. I n to bring April home now and take a long break to take care of her. If shes not well, I wont work. Marco made a promise, showing hismitment as a man, wanting to make amends for April. Having made a mistake, he wouldnt allow himself to make a second one. Although he felt regret, he knew what needed to be done now. Because self-me wouldnt solve anything, bringing April back was the key to resolving the issue. And it was also beneficial for Aprils recovery. All of this was decided before meeting Patrick. Hence, he spoke these words, and Patrick nodded, providing him with the address. Without dy, Marco went to fetch April. As soon as he saw her, the director approached because Patrick had called him. Following April and Marcos wishes, the director processed the paperwork for them, allowing Marco to take April home. Looking at April, Marco felt immense heartache. All he had were memories and endless love for her. Dont worry, I will make sure you return to your original state. I wont let any problems arise with our child, Marco reassured. Patrick mentioned that the child is fine, and once you recover, we can take care of the child together. Marcos words brought a flicker of hope to Aprils eyes. Seeing Aprils reaction, he knew that Patricks advice had been effective. He wanted to do more for April but knew it had to be done step by step. Just take care of yourself at home, and Ill be there every day to apany you. Whatever you want to do or eat, Ill be there with you. Everything is in the past now. With a good oue, your fans are waiting for your recovery to chat with you and to see our baby born! Aprils face disyed a hint of unease, prompting Marco to offer a fewforting words. He couldnt let April dwell on negative thoughts; he knew his words could trigger her. He needed to adjust and ensure nothing worsened the situation. So now, Marco became more cautious, aiming to keep April happy in his speech, avoiding any thoughtless remarks. He understood that the issue with her online friends had affected April greatly. Mentioning the fans triggered memories, reminding April that he had returned toote to make a difference. Realizing his mistake, he vowed not to work far away again. Even if it meant resigning from his current job and finding another, he wouldnt allow such distance toe between them. Dont worry, dont think about anything. Lets enjoy our time together. If you want to go out to see the mountains, Ill take you. If you want to rx, Ill apany you. Once our child is born safely, well be a family of three. Dont you want to see our child? Suchforting words eased Aprils mood a bit. Patrick and Jane are waiting for you to get better so they can chat with you, especially Jane. She cante visit now, but shes wishing you well. Ive thanked them on your behalf. After you recover, well thank them together. Upon hearing this, April mumbled, Im sorry, I want to see Jane. Once Im better, Ill go see her! Although her words seemed jumbled, it was clear that the person speaking was recovering, which delighted Marco. Having spoken for a while, Jane finally responded, giving Marco hope since she had been quiet for a while. Get well soon, Ill make something delicious for you to eat. Once youre full and rested, tomorrow will be a new start! Well embrace a new life together. Ill show you the sunrise, the beautiful moonlight. Well savor life together. Marco avoided mentioning anything rted to online friends. He even refrained from discussing Aprils profession and interests, afraid it might lead her thoughts astray. When he finished speaking, April nodded and smiled even more. This brought immense joy to Marco. In the following days, Marco kept his promises, and with each passing day, Aprils condition improved. Theirmunication improved, and April even initiated conversations. However, a hint of avoidance lingered in her eyes, and her tone was slightly anxious. It was clear that the initial shock had affected April deeply, leading to inner turmoil.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 1124 Apology Today, I specifically made chicken soup for you. But its not just for you; its also for our child in your belly. So, besides eating for yourself, you should also eat a little more for our child! April nodded repeatedly, caressing her belly. Marco, with a smile on his face, saw this situation and brought the food over to watch April eat and drink. His face also lit up with a smile. In the past few days, he felt that all of this was his fault and felt lost, not knowing how to make amends. But now, he didnt think that way anymore. Because he saw hope. With continued effort, April would soon get better. The chicken soup you made is delicious, and I really like it. I believe our child will like it too. When we thank Jane, we should also bring her some chicken soup! Although Aprils mood had notpletely improved, and there were still psychological adjustments to be made. It was evident how much April valued her rtionship with Jane, or how else could she say such words. Every word a person utters in such a situation reflects their innermost thoughts and concerns. Marco nodded and told April, As long as you get better, well go together. Jane will be very happy then. You can also rmend your favorite chicken soup to her. But I cant guarantee if my cooking skills will satisfy Jane. Meanwhile, something happened at Janes house. Two children fell ill, making Jane and Patrick extremely anxious. Patrick was busy with work these days, so he had purposely left the children with Harrison. Apart from Harrisons love for children, Patrick also wanted Jane to recuperate peacefully. But they hadnt expected the children to develop a fever. So, after calling Patrick, Harrison took the two children directly to the hospital. Patrick specifically instructed Harrison not to inform Jane yet because Jane was still recuperating from childbirth, and knowing about this would only worry her. After Harrison had the children checked at the hospital, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly called Patrick. Aunt Harrison, how are the children? I cant leave right now. It will take a few hours before I cane!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Patrick answered the call, he asked about the situation. Harrison understood the parents feelings. Dont worry, they just have a slight fever. Theyre receiving treatment now, and weve been instructed to give them medicines on time. This is probably due to the recent severe flu season. Its possible the children caught a cold and got the flu, causing the slight fever. Patrick felt relieved and thanked Harrison. He was about to finalize thest step of the n in hispany. Everything depended on him to verify and sign off before thepany could proceed ordingly. And now, thepanys issues were not as harmonious as they appeared. Jane and Harrison were unaware of this. Patrick didnt want them to worry about it, so he didnt mention anything. After the children receive treatment, please take them back and let them rest. I wonte over for now. I wanted to finish my work first before going. Its better if I review the next n now. Ill go see the children afterpleting this phase. Thank you for your help, Aunt Harrison. Harrison quickly agreed, You focus on your work. A bigpany like yours cant function without you. You two need one person to handle these matters. After a few more words, Patrick hung up. In recent days, the country had enacted some regtions to crackdown on issues rted to artists. This also included strict control over variety shows and other programs. For example, the number of episodes for variety shows had been reduced to 12, strictly adhering to the rule that a variety show must not exceed six months. And the duration of each episode had toply with the stipted guidelines. This had a significant impact on artists who solely relied on variety shows to sustain their careers. They had to rethink their approach and focus on polishing their works to showcase their abilities before participating in variety shows. As the participation time in variety shows had be limited, they had to invest more effort in their personal works first. Only exceptionally popr artists could appear in multiple shows. However, the fatigue from this hectic schedule prevented them from showing their best selves. Therefore, few artists made this choice, with most opting to participate in just one or two variety shows per year. They prioritized nning for their long-term growth, rather than focusing on short-term goals. Several departments were brainstorming solutions to address this challenge. Boss, our n this time has changed drastically,pletely disrupting our previous goals. We might have to start over with our ns. The manager of the marketing department sighed, feeling the most pressure from this situation. Internal coordination with artists to expand the market and externally seeking new market opportunities were their responsibilities. They were abination of the sales department, yet they had additional tasks to handle. With this situation, many of our artists are feeling lost about their future. If we cante up with effective solutions, it could be a devastating blow, like a storm. We havent yetunched the batch of artists we had trained before, and they are already unsuitable for the new requirements brought by the current situation. We need to address these issues. Chapter 1125: A Wait-and-See Attitude Patrick nodded upon hearing these words. He was well aware that thepanys future prospects were not looking good. Every program group and other television stations were all taking a wait-and-see approach, hesitant to make any rash moves. Given the current policy climate, they could very well be targets. Their strategy was to weather the storm quietly, to smoothly transition through this period of uncertainty. Television stations and some entertainment programs could afford to do this by showcasing alternative content until the storm passed. However, for the entertainmentpany, it was a different story. There were mouths to feed within thepany, and operational costs were high. If thepany failed to generate profits or couldnt find a way to make it all work, it would likely impact thepanys stock and other assets.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Patrick knew this dy was taking him away from personal matters. He could have spent time with his child or been home early to tend to Jane. Why sit here and brainstorm with everyone else? I came up with a n that I discussed with several program directors. They found it feasible, so I will share it now. As Patrick spoke, everyone listened eagerly, curious about the solution he had in mind. They hadnt figured out a clear path forward before this moment. Now that Patrick had a n, they were willing to ept it. They understood it was the bosss decision, and they needed to align with it. Of course, if they identified any issues, they would voice their concerns actively. After all, thepanys sess would determine if they could stay employed. If thepany faced problems, they would have to consider moving on. My idea is that since entertainment programs have strict requirements, we can find a way to fit in. Drawing on past experiences, we can involve our talent in various programs to increase their visibility. Being featured as guests on multiple episodes will suffice. Patrick made it clear that this approach would enhance the artists exposure, workload, and thepanys revenue. However, this working method posed a challenge for the artists. Each fragmented moment on screen had to align with the programs theme and showcase their abilities. This demanded a high level of performance from the artists and a coordinated effort from the marketing department to align with the diverse entertainmentndscape. In the past, the marketing department prioritized a programs reputation, subsequently making adjustments. Now, in the face of changing circumstances, Patrick had new requirements for them. We need everyone to embrace hard work and adapt quickly to diverse programs. The marketing department must work harder to evaluate a programs reputation and determine which episodes suit our artists. Patrick understood the increased pressure on every level of the department. They had no time to dwell on past decisions; everything had to be realigned for the future. This New Year might be challenging for them all. Patrick aimed to ensure thepany kept running smoothly and encouraged his employees. Given the current situation, some employees might have concerns. Lets face these challenges together. Once we ovee them, our future will be bright. I believe ourpany can weather this storm. I dont want anything to make us feel inferior to otherpanies. Rather, I hope that in these difficult times, we can emerge as leaders in our industry. Patricks words of encouragement resonated with everyone. When it was time to delve into specifics, Patrick exined his short-term n, and everyone understood. He urged them to follow the n and consult with him if any issues arose. Alright, everyone can disperse now. I will be in the office often these days. I need to check on Janes situation. Others understood Janes condition required rest, allowing them to empathize with Patricks situation. After all, they were all part of the management team. Unlike those in the artist department who focused solely on fan engagement, they had a broader perspective. Patrick bnced his time between work and home, ensuring everything was taken care of. Although Jane asked him questions, Patrick evaded the truth, not revealing the full extent of the challenges they faced. These unresolved issues loomed in the background, especially as more problems arose in the following days. Patrick sat in his office, observing his assistant. Many artists faced disciplinary action due to misconduct and other issues. This should serve as a wake-up call for us. We must conduct internal reviews and ensure our artists behave appropriately. The assistant nodded and informed Patrick that the issue had been addressed. With Patricks presence, he could now officially distribute directives. In terms of artistic integrity, this issue is a focal point and a policy guideline. We must strictly enforce these standards for our artists. We must navigate through this phase. Although the circumstances are unfavorable, we cannot give up on ourselves. Chapter 1126 Internal Contradictions Patrick told his assistant that these investigated artists could be traced back. Therefore, they needed to take proactive action, nodding in agreement on how to proceed. He also believed that there were some internal issues within hispany, as there were definitely people with minor problems. But as long as they were reminded in a timely manner, it might have some positive effects, Patrick continued. We need to specifically remind those artists whose traces we can detect in ourpany on a daily basis this time.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If there are any other problems, I will handle them personally. So, you must promptly report any difficulties you cannot solve to me so we cane up with solutions together. The assistant nodded, and after Patrick asked him to leave, he continued with his work. He first browsed through various websites. Now, after looking at the evaluations of some artists who had been investigated, he found that the opinions of manyizens were mixed, but the vast majority supported this action. They also believed that the entertainment industry was too chaotic and needed a purend, but the officiallyst purend was slowly being swallowed up. So many people believed that the moral character of artists was rted to their daily behavior and the leadership of apany, so manyizens were paying attention to thepanies behind these artists. Once an artist had a problem, it was very likely that the reputation of thepany would suffer a lot. From this perspective, Patrick realized that hispany absolutely could not afford any issues. If there were any issues, the consequences would be unbearable for them. After all, the market in the entertainment industry was currently in a severe downturn. If there were more problems, it would be a heavy blow to theirpany. Patrick didnt want anything to happen, but the situation had arisen. On the third day, the assistant hurriedly called Patrick into the office and told him some news. One of our artists has run into trouble. Not only has he conducted business outside, but he has also used ourpanys name. Other things have now been discovered. Upon hearing this, Patrick took the report from the assistant and, upon reading it, his eyes became aze with anger. He had never imagined that his subordinate artist would be so audacious. Because when many people did things, even if they asionally made minor mistakes, they would nevermit such a fundamental mistake. Such as this artist using thepanys name and employing other methods to deceive people, which was a very despicable act. But these deceptions had never been exposed, and if Patrick had known earlier, this situation would not have arisen. But precisely because they didnt know about the problem, it became extremely serious after it emerged. Especially at this stage, any problem would be magnified. How are the people now? What is thetest development in the market? I need to know the specific details, and how our other departments can prevent and mitigate the impact of this situation. Upon hearing Patricks question, the assistant informed Patrick of the current temporary situation. The issue with the artist has already been uncovered by the relevant authorities, and the artist has been brought under control. But the most important thing is that those who were deceived are now making a fuss which might affect ourpany. At present, those who were deceived have already taken legal action against Jane. They are waiting for the courts trial. What does this have to do with Jane? Havent the relevant department officialse forward? If they rify the matter, perhaps the situation isnt asplicated as it seems. Patrick was a bit worried. Janes health hadnt recovered yet. If he didnt resolve this quickly, it might affect Janes recovery when she found out about the situationter on. This matter has only juste to light, and even the relevant departments are still in the investigation stage. But some people have evidence proving that the artist was using the oldpanys name. They are now suing us, meaning they are suing the oldpany. They believe Jane must take responsibility because Jane bears the responsibility of oversight. What Patrick didnt know was that even if he didnt tell Jane, it was already toote because some people were already talking about it. In fact, some people had already caused amotion near where Jane lived, and Jane had already passively learned about the situation. Just as Patrick had finished instructing how his other departments should respond, his father had already arrived. Have you heard about Janes situation? I want to help you resolve it, but I dont understand the entertainment business. Especially some of the proprietary terms and vocabry mentioned in there, they seem very unfamiliar to me. I want you to exin it to me, and then Ill handle it. When Patrick heard that his father wanted to intervene at this time, he firmly shook his head. Dad, learning about this will definitely take time, and you wont be able to run back and forth tirelessly since you dont understand this business. It would also tire you out dealing with those who bringwsuits. Let me handle this matter. I believe I can do it because some of the elements involved are notplicated. Any person knowledgeable about these matters should be able to handle them. Patrick exined to his father what the reasoning behind this was. However, he did not mention the specific professional details, as he knew that even if he did, his father would not understand. It was better for him to handle it personally. After hearing this, Patricks father realized that he didnt have much use here. He could only handle some market rtionship maintenance or superficial business matters for Patrick. As for the specific technical aspects and the matters involved, he didnt understand. This was his greatest helplessness, as he wanted to contribute his efforts. But he never had the opportunity to contribute, nor did he possess the professional knowledge to help Patrick solve some of his troubles. Chapter 1127 – Helping Patrick He also understood the current market situation and the overall situation, which is why he wanted to help Patrick in the first ce. When he heard Patrick saying that he would handle it himself, he could only nod helplessly and say to Patrick, I dont know what I can do to help you, and I dont know what exactly is within my capacity to handle in these matters. When you need me, you must speak up in time. Dont bear all the pressure on your own shoulders. At least I havent reached an age where I cant do anything yet. I can still help you, he added. Patrick nodded, and after his father spoke about the current situation, he sighed and left directly. As Patrick was contemting how to handle it, Jane, rarely seen, called him. Patrick understood the situation only after hearing Janes call. Upon returning home, he saw Jane and the people who had left just now, and he knew that this matter was not easy to handle now. But he stillforted Jane and assured her that everything would be taken care of. I will go to the relevant department tomorrow, and once the negotiations arepleted, we will have the majority of the evidence to prove our innocence. You just need to wait at home, and I will take care of the rest! If Jane really wanted Patrick to handle it himself, she wouldnt have called him back today. After all, thepany is in a busy phase, so how could Jane let Patrick worry about this matter?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Moreover, it has been more than ten days now. Jane also felt that her body was recovering and had started getting out of bed these days. If she continues like this for a few more days, she will have fully recovered. So there is no need to continue lying in bed every day. It is time to help Patrick solve the problem. I dont need you to handle it. I can handle this matter by myself, and of course, I know how to handle my other matters as well. You dont need to worry, Jane said stubbornly. Janes temper is very stubborn, but Patrick still wanted to argue. Whoever handles it between us as a married couple doesnt matter. You stay at home and rest for a few more days. There is no need to worry about it now, he insisted. And as I said, this matter is notplicated. It only requires handling the key issues to solve the problem. Jane still firmly shook her head and did not agree with Patrick on this matter. She had already figured out how to go about it. I will first solve the problem with the relevant department, and then I will exin to the victims what kind of people we are and what business ourpany operates. Believe me, I can handle this matter. Actually, resolving thewsuit is very simple, but we are not only dealing with that. We also need to uphold the reputation of thepany. Helplessly, Patrick nodded as Jane spoke, and the next day, he went to thepany to deal with the matter as usual. For the next few days, Jane was running around the relevant departments for evidence. She also chose two representatives among the victims to apany her, to prove that she had not done anything suspicious. After a few days, the two representatives understood Janes efforts. Were sorry for misunderstanding you before, but we have also suffered losses, and we must find a way to recover them! Were in a hurry because this money was hard-earned, and now its been swindled. How can we ept that? Jane understood the feelings of these people very well. Any persons financial loss would make them feel like they had hit rock bottom. After all, everyone wants a return on investment, but they forget one thing C investment not only has risks but if theres a problem at the source, the investment may not just be about the risk. Youve also heard from me and the relevant department. They are now actively trying to recover the money. We still arent certain how much we can recover at the moment. We must trust the power of these departments, but you must also be vignt. There are several obvious loopholes in this matter, yet you still chose to trust him. As Jane spoke about these matters, she became angry, as these people had walked right into the trap. If they had been cautious from the beginning, they wouldnt have fallen for the scam. But some people were after more significant returns on their investments, and thats why they fell for it. Otherwise, how could an actor raise so much money for a single movie? This kind of investment is possible, but at least ourpany is not currently conducting this business, nor are we involved in such activities. We only coborate with other peers in the film and television industry. Such an investment is peanuts for a movie, let alone lucrative returns. If there were such high returns, we would rather take out a loan toplete the film independently. Jane spoke out the simplest trick in this scam. The people had heard the male actors words and had invested in the movie in which he starred, intending to enjoy the profits after the movies release. And the actors name was used in the name of thepany to recruit many small shareholders. Although there were obvious loopholes, these people believed in the actor and Janespany, which is why they invested. In the end, someone discovered the scam, or else the male actor would have deceived them for even longer. Because the filming period of a movie could be as short as a year, and as long as three or four years, and even for a ssic movie, the shooting period could be as long as seven to eight years. So the actor dragged it out for several years, constantly making false promises, and these people fell into it and couldnt free themselves. Now that the truth is out, although they know the actor yed them, they still want to find Jane and herpany. Chapter 1128: Explanation So this is the scene now, everything has been exined, and they know that continuing with thiswsuit will only lead to defeat. So they want to try another method, ying the emotional card and having Jane take the lead, in order to salvage some losses. Now that Jane has expressed her attitude, they are somewhat satisfied, but they still want to do more. We know we were deceived, but we trusted you. Even though you werent directly involved, you have a social responsibility. For the sake of yourpanys reputation, you must resolve this issue. Jane frowned upon hearing this. She had never made any promises. If any of you hade to mypany to inquire during this time, you could have found out the truth. But none of you did. Now, its toote to fix any major problems. The current market environment is not good, and there are also some issues withpany operations. This applies to allpanies. So, we can only do our best, and we dont have anything topensate. Since Jane had been out these past few days and had been able to make phone calls, she knew what was going on. What exactly is the entertainment industrys new direction? Patrick seemed busy these days and was probably dealing with this matter. After all, many ns had changed, and when Jane had called Patrick once, she received the same answer. So, Jane didnt worry about it. But now, the people who had suffered losses and asked for this answer were actually hoping for Janespany to offer somepensation, which was impossible.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jane had to firmly refuse. Thepany had suffered a loss of reputation and hadnt received anypensation. When we help you, we are actually helping ourselves. We cant cut a piece of our flesh to give to you. We hope you understand our difficulties, and you must also keep your eyes open. The representative sighed upon hearing Janes words. He knew that this was how things had to be. But he didnt know if he would be able to exin it to others when he went back. After all, they only represented a portion of the peoples interests and were only supervising Jane. They couldnt make decisions for everyone, so after parting ways with Jane, they sat down with the other victims. They all discussed the situation together, and the two of them summarized the past few days. Of course, theymunicated with other victims every day to keep them informed of any progress. After discussing all this, they told the victims of Janes current attitude. What do you all want to do? We will follow your opinions, as we are also victims and need to stand together. As soon as the representative finished speaking, someone asked a question. By your current logic, our losses are already certain, so we can only hope to salvage what we can. And even if we sue, we will definitely lose, right? The representative nodded as the person continued to ask. Do we still have to pay for legal fees and other expenses if we sue? So, I think we need to consider whether we should sue at all. Everyone nodded. Each person had their own thoughts. Some wanted to take a chance no matter what. They couldnt let all their money go to waste, so they wanted to sue. But some felt they didnt want to waste any more money. Although the amount wasntrge, for people who had already suffered losses, they didnt want to throw more into a bottomless pit. After voting, some abstained, and others chose to give up. In the end, everyone decided not to jointly sue Jane anymore. If anyone felt unjust, they could sue independently, which would lower legal fees, and even if they lost, the loss wouldnt be significant. A few dayster, a few people directly challenged Jane in court, stating their reasons and presenting evidence. Janes evidence was very strong, but could there be any deviation at this stage? After all evidence was presented, the final verdict was given, and the court ruled in Janes favor. But there were still two more simrwsuits that Jane would have to face. Following the assistants advice, they only needed to have a representative take care of the remaining matters. After all, the firstwsuit was the most important, and with suchprehensive evidence, there couldnt be any deviation. Jane agreed. Patrick had been very busy at thepany these days, and he looked worried because they had discovered some internal issues during the self-examination stage. Some artists had been directly suspended by Patrick. Now, Patrick was very concerned about this matter because it wasnt just about the artists. He found his assistant and said, Each of our artists has their own assistant. If the assistant is individually hired, then I have nothing to say. But dont forget, ourpany also provides assistants for the artists. These people hold our rice bowl, yet collude with others. Otherwise, how could such a problem ur? I think our internal affairs need to be sorted out. The assistant agreed, thinking this was a big issue, but he also expressed his concerns. He believed that doing this now might cause thepany to suffer losses if some people were wearing the same pants. But Patrick knew that at this point in time, he couldnt hesitate. So, he wanted to deal with a few people first. He wanted to see how things would turn out. He asked his assistant to go ahead and do it. When Patrick returned home, he didnt bring up this matter. It wasnt until he asked about thewsuit that Jane told him everything. Everything has been resolved, and the rest can be left to the representatives. I dont have much to do these days, so Im preparing to go to thepany and help out. Chapter 1129: Dealing with It Myself Patrick immediately shook his head when he heard Janes words. These past few days, Jane had been running around dealing with thewsuit, and that was exhausting enough. How could Patrick allow her to go to thepany now? You should rest for a few more days. Theres no need to rush. Thepany matters can wait, and I can handle them on my own. You dont need to get too involved, Patrick said, concerned that Jane would worry if she saw the state of affairs in thepany. After all, the situation in various entertainmentpanies was simr now, all in a mess. Somepanies were even on the verge of bankruptcy. It was all because of the change in policy direction this time, leaving thesepanies no way out. Yet, somepanies, like Patricks, were still struggling on, hoping for their own spring toe. Patrick didnt know how this would end, but he could only do his best, and Jane agreed with a nod. This made Patrick very happy, and the next day, he went to work as usual. Patrick had no idea that Jane couldnt sit still at home after resting for only two days. When Jane arrived at thepany alone, many of the artists had left, leaving Jane puzzled and suspicious. Something was definitely not right. If it was a normalpany restructuring, there shouldnt have been any problem, and someone would surely understand. After all, it took time for someone to adapt from onepany to another. Moreover, it wasnt just one person now; even many people in the office had jumped ship directly, which was the strangest thing. So Jane needed to find out and ask around to figure out what was going on. She didnt understand why thepany had be like this, and Patrick hadnt told her yet. Seeing the situation at thepany, Jane found people to inquire, eager to know what had caused it. When she saw the assistant at thepany, Jane looked at her, and the assistant was surprised to see Jane there. Because, ording to Patricks n, Jane showing up at thepany would probably take about a week. And they had spent that week fixing everything, so Jane would see a brand newpany, and she wouldnt have anything to worry about. But unfortunately, they hadnt expected this sudden situation, leaving them at a loss. Patrick was now at his wits end. If Jane asked about thepanys situation while it was still valuable, Patrick had hidden it, and now he dared not tell her about these things. If things continued to escte, Patrick might not be able to hold on. Jane brought the assistant to the office. Tell me exactly what the reason is. If you dont tell me, Ill have to ask someone else, Jane said. The assistant didnt hesitate. Before, they had hidden it from Jane out of concern for her health. But now, speaking out was also for Janes health. If Jane got angry, he couldnt bear the responsibility, so he had to be honest. We dont know why, but many people have lost faith in ourpany, and the scandals of our artists are constantly being exposed by paparazzi. This situation has been going on for a few days. We dont know why this is happening or why so many people are leaving. Patrick found this very strange because he didnt understand why those gossip writers noses were so sensitive. They could urately pinpoint what problems each of their artists had, and they did it in a very clever way, not just through ordinary means. The small ws in their artists bodies were magnified, and even the major ws were being exaggerated. Because of this, Patrick had been at his wits end these past few days trying to figure out how to handle this matter. It wasnt just about giving an exnation in public. They also had to cooperate withw enforcement, which was the most headache-inducing part. Jane frowned upon hearing this. This matter was not as simple as it seemed. What are you nning to do with this? Have you found out if there are other scandalous artists in ourpany? Jane didnt know how this situation would develop, so she quickly asked about the steps for handling it. We are currently working on it, but thepany has been hit hard. Many people in the office have already resigned, so we are even busier and have no time for further adjustments. Patrick was quite helpless about this, scratching his head along with the assistant. Even Patrick was scratching his head because if the foundation of apany wasnt stable and there were issues to address, it wasnt scary. It just required everyones joint effort to solve the problem. But what was scary was part of thepanys staff resigning, which was like shaking the core of the army. Now, many people were spreading rumors that thepany was about to copse, with not just one or two artists having problems. Many artists were facing issues, which was a norm in Patrickspany. If not resolved promptly, Patrick and Jane might face awsuit. Those who had already made up their minds to leave were even more uncertain. Recently, Patrickspany had indeed had many operational problems, and these small issues were spreading, making some wonder if they would be fatal. Cant you even pacify the staff? Are you just going to let this situation escte, not taking any action, just passively dealing with it and waiting?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If this continues, how can thepanys affairs be handled properly? I dont believe you can save thepany, Jane said angrily, wondering what Patrick was thinking as she worked hard on thewsuit. Although Patrick had been busy at thepany, he hadnt grasped the main point. Janes primary concern now was solving thepanys troubles rather than stabilizing the remaining people because troubles left unaddressed would only grow. In the end, thepany would be even more unstable, and even the remaining people would leave. Chapter 1130: Calming Hearts Only by quickly resolving troubles and then focusing on how to calm the morale, can the remaining people work stably. Therefore, there is a significant difference in this. If Jane had not discovered todays issues. Instead, if Patrick had been dealing with the immediate troubles and running back and forth in the relevant departments, thepanys problems would inevitably escte. Although Patrick had good intentions in wanting Jane to worry less, in reality, Jane knew how wrong Patricks approach was. So now, as Jane looked at her assistant, she furrowed her brow. This was the third time she had such an expression in this position. To solve this matter, we must cut through the chaos with a swift de. Right now, we only have two options to address these issues. If these two options dont solve the problem, then no other option will. The assistant nodded upon hearing Janes words. Although he couldnt determine how to solve the problem, cooperating with Jane was not a problem. I will tell you how to proceed. Immediately find others to work together. There can be no room for error. The assistant obediently nodded, listening to Janes instructions. Soon after Jane finished briefing him, the assistant went to find people from various departments in thepany. Even though there were people leaving every department. It didnt mean that every department had stopped functioning. It was just that, due to the loss of manpower, everyone was very busy. But even so, some veteran employees were persevering. They believed that thepany could turn things around. This was why thepany had not lost its operational capability until now. Of course, if this continued, some peoples attitudes might change. In that case, it would definitely affect thepanys operations. This was also why Jane was so anxious. If apany had problems even with its basic operations, how could it coborate with otherpanies? How could it ensure that its artists could receive normal job offers and participate in regr programs? So, this matter was a chain reaction. Only by resolving internal issues could they face the remaining tasks. But Jane also knew that when resolving internal issues, they must start from the basics, which was why she made this arrangement. Now, several department managers had already arrived in front of Jane. The assistant had made arrangements, and they had already begun assigning tasks to their subordinates. Although they were anxious, they followed Janes orders. And now they were sitting in front of Jane. They also wondered what Jane was thinking. If they really proceeded with this method, it could potentially have a significant impact on thepany. But if they didnt do it this way, they couldnt think of any other solutions. Compile a list of all thepanys underperforming artists. This is like exposing ourselves to the sun, while otherpanies are trying to hide this matter. Shouldnt we refrain from doing this? If we do, ourpany might copse overnight. We might not even be able to operate normally. The sales manager was very worried. Sales had been poor recently, showing in two aspects. Thepanys artists couldnt participate in external programs or receive more invitations, despite some top-tier artists not being affected. But that didnt mean other artists werent impacted. As a result, thepanys sales performance had significantly dropped in this phase. On the other hand, there was the issue of recruiting artists. Since internal issues had surfaced, they were very cautious in recruitment, hesitant to let any artists enter thepany. Even when dealing with new talents, they were considering the current policies. Therefore, the selection process became more intricate, with increased costs but minimal returns. Previously, they would go to major schools or ces with arge crowd and select based on appearance, and then listen to their voice. If both criteria were satisfactory, they would select the person and provide some trainingter. Now, the process had beplicated. They not only investigated the background of potential recruits but also checked for any illegal activities or other matters. In short, there was much to investigate, fearing any problems arising after the person joined thepany. Because once a problem erupted, it would have a significant impact on thepany. If it continued, the damage would be fatal to thepany. Who could guarantee that there were no issues at all? It was because of this fear of bearing responsibility for others mistakes that the sales manager directly expressed his concerns, hoping to see how Jane would handle it. This matter doesnt concern you, as you think about it simply and directly. But you forget that this involves not just one aspect but several others. Even if you recruit exceptionally talented individuals, what then? We still have to deal with the external contracts and job offers, which are essential.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sales manager nodded helplessly. He also knew they had to address these two issues, and now Jane asked for other peoples opinions. Any thoughts? After everyone spoke up, Jane firmly told them, This is a necessary measure. Its like scraping the bone to heal. We cannot afford to cry out in pain, as without doing this, ourpany will go under. I dont want to see that day arrive, so we must act proactively. All departments must cooperate with us promptly to carry out this cleanup. Chapter 1131: Cooperation Janes words represented her own confidence and attitude towards dealing with the situation. Now that Jane had finished speaking, the various departments looked at each other. When they received the assistants orders earlier, they already felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Hearing Janes words now confirmed for them that this was a storm for thepany, and its foundation might be shaken. The others now understood Janes reasons and knew how to cooperate with her, nodding in agreement. They had no choice but to cooperate and focus solely on gathering all the information Jane needed. After they all left, they methodically performed their tasks. Two dayster, a lot of materials had piled up in front of Jane. These were materials on other problematic entertainers in thepany, and there were even rumors about some individuals during this period. Jane was very puzzled and didnt understand why the paparazzi were moving so quickly and now had formed a storm, specifically targeting Patrickspany. While it was possible for asional incidents to ur in otherpanies, it had never escted to the current extent, as if everything was being exposed under the sunlight. Any hint of suspicion was immediately illuminated. Severalpanies had stopped working with Patrickspany, citing concerns about the numerous problematic entertainers, stating that it would likely affect their own reputation. If they were directly hit, there would be no way to sustain their programs. These voices were growing louder. Previously, only middle-tier entertainers in Patrickspany were affected. Now, the impact was on some of the top-tier entertainers. Several entertainers had called thepany with worried expressions, exining the reasons. Although the program teams words were subtle, they essentially implied that Patrickspany had numerous issues. They were afraid to invite guests from Patrickspany and would require apensation agreement to mitigate the risk. Jane felt there was an invisible force driving everything, as if everything was under the control of that force. Meanwhile, Jane had people investigating thepanys ongoing issues. She started by determining whichpanies were not cooperating with them and then investigated with the program teams. Today, Jane had informed some of the problematic entertainers, all of whom were terminated, and a public statement was released. Janes actions shocked everyone, and manyizens were surprised to see so many problematic entertainers being terminated. Have you heard? There are still many people in Patrickspany, just a small part has been removed. I really dont understand why they exposed their ws themselves, allowing others to catch them. If this continues, more people might be revealed, or some will choose to leave on their own to avoid greater issues. One of theizensments prompted open-mindedness in another. Out with the old, in with the new. If they dont leave, it could lead to a disaster. Its better to remove all the problematic individuals now. I think this action is actually in line with the policy. The policy is likely to be enforced continuously, and cleaning up now is toply with its demands. Thisizen was clearly reasonable and familiar with relevant policies. ording to policy, when apany encounters such issues, it is not just about problematic entertainers; thepany itself needs to be dealt with, including fines and other measures, especially if the issues are uncovered by relevant authorities. Although the authorities urgepanies to self-regte, a performing artspany is not a detective agency and cannot uncover all the issues. Thus, stricter measures were implemented, including publicizing the individuals involved. While they would bear some responsibility, it was minimalpared to those not exposed. This was to forcepanies to reveal their internal ws. Despite the threat, severalpanies were now voluntarily exposing themselves, effectively leading to the downfall of their own entertainers.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. For them, these entertainers were tools for financial gain, and now they had to let them go. Yet, Janes step was effectively ending the contracts of problematic entertainers within Patrickspany. Within just two days, Jane announced a second batch of problematic entertainers and terminated all contracts with them. However, Jane did not stop there. Knowing that fines needed to be paid, she had to use her own methods to sustain thepany. The assistant, bring out all the contracts of these problematic entertainers. I recall that when we initially signed contracts, there were certain requirements regarding their behavior and speech. We didnt just work with these individuals without a n. After reviewing the contractual issues, we will decide whether to negotiate or take the matter to court. Everyone was anxious these days, facing such significant losses. How would they make up for them? Jane had already identified the first step: those who vited their contracts had to be held responsible for the losses they caused thepany. If she didnt take this approach, others who remained in thepany would simply walk away once they saw both parties tearing up the contracts. Chapter 1132: Strike The impact on them may not be as significant as expected, so Jane must give them a self-warning phase. That is, if anyone vites the contract, not only will their own careers as artists be affected, but thepany will also take action against them. Only then can the maximum impact be achieved. In just a few days, all the artists with dubious records in thepany have been sorted out and removed. Now, there is an uproar online, with everyone discussing whether Janes actions are right or wrong. I think this approach is absolutely correct. Without it, how can apany improve? Many enterprises have copsed because of internal problems. I dont know if Patrickspany will copse because of this, but if we can make bold reforms at this time, it might not be a bad thing. We support Janes actions, we support justice. Janes approach is to prevent any artists with dubious records from hiding. They have all been exposed. We call on everyone to learn from Jane. We must not be like otherpanies that only pass inspections and do not engage in true self-examination. The online voices are rtivelyfortable and overwhelmingly positive, guiding the situation in a positive direction. Only a few voices mock Janespany, but they are quickly drowned out by the wave of support, and the person making thements doesnt even get a chance to react. The matter is now settled. For Jane, the remaining tasks are simple. Because the first step has beenpleted, the relevant departments have called Jane. The relevant department has sent Jane a set of documents ording to the regtions, which involve paying fines. Also, some other program teams have called Jane, as the contracts they had with these artists can no longer continue due to the situation. They will needpensation from Patrickspany. Various pressures are piling up, but Jane was prepared in advance. She is ready for this hard fight. Jane has already gathered the other departments. No matter how difficult thepany is now, we must continue to operate, and we absolutely cannot miss the fines. We must make sure they are paid in full, she said. I dont want to encounter any difficulties in this matter. We have already made bold moves. If we encounter problems in the final stage, we might face even more trouble. Jane has been exclusively focused on handling this issue for the past few days. Although Janespany has fallen to rock bottom, this method is necessary. Jane has notified her assistant to initiate the n they had designed before. They need to timely investigate the losses caused by the termination of contracts with these artists and theirpany. The method is quite simple: in addition to settlement, legal proceedings will be considered. Even if it means exposing some other bad deeds of the other party. Because all those with issues have left Janespany. Even those who have not left are now living in fear. At least on the surface, Jane has not uncovered any problems with them. They all know that they must be careful and restrained in their words and actions, as the next risk they face might be more than they can bear. Using these two contrasting methods, Jane has stabilized herpany internally. When the assistant heard Jane remind them to use this method, they nodded. They had already prepared for this, and once the time came, Jane reassured everyone and told them to keep persevering. At this stage, a few more people resigned. Jane has found some clues, and it turns out that theres not aplete absence of leads. When Jane returned to her office, the private detective was already waiting for her. He ced a file in front of Jane.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Almost everything has been uncovered. Because the other party saw our approach, they no longer have any secrets. They are boldly taking in our people. 80% of the people who left ourpany have been taken in by them, this was done by Anthonys talent agency. Jane nodded. She didnt believe there were no hidden hands behind this matter. And now, those hidden hands have been revealed. Are you sure its only Anthonyspany and not any others? Can onepany do all these things? And why are they targeting us? I dont understand why theres a conflict between ourpany and theirs. Until now, weve been non-interfering entities. Why would they use these tactics to trap us now? The private detective wanted to know more details, but he didnt have them. Hearing Janes questions, he told her that part of the reason was marketpetition. Through their investigation, they found out that some of the artists in Anthonyspany and Janespany have ovepping attributes, which is amon urrence for otherpanies. However, in Anthonyspany, there arent many big-name artists to boost these young artists. So these ovepping projects are fatal to Anthonyspany. If Patrickspany copses, their business will definitely improve. For them, Patrickspanys problems are like the best stimnt for their own development. And the people who have left Patrickspany and joined theirs can quickly contribute to their development. Thats why, through these two methods, Anthonyspany can quickly grow. In the past few days, the private detective has found that some program teams and other artists who left have been in contact with Anthonyspany. They want to join Anthonyspany, and the program teams are also preparing to select people from Anthonyspany. After all, Jane has already cleared out most of the people. Chapter 1133 Budget The production team, with limited funds, often prefers to select cost-effective employees from Anthonyspany. As for whether any problems will arise, both parties have now signed very strict contracts. If there really is a problem, the project team will most likely follow the contract to handle it. When Jane heard about this, a smile appeared on her face. Since the other party has thrown down the gauntlet, we must respond. If we just keep our heads down, he will think his scheme has seeded. We must use our own methods. Now send out more people to secretly investigate whether there are any issues with the other partys performers or theirpany. This all needs to be done in secret, and we need to know which of our problematic performers they intend to sign. The private detective cleverly grasped the key point when hearing this question. He understood which direction Jane wanted to take. That is, to fight fire with fire, as it was Janespany that initially had problems with the performers. And now Anthonyspany has secretly signed contracts with some of these problematic performers, which means that even if they try to do it discreetly, it will likely be exposed in the end. And its not just passive exposure; its proactive exposure after Jane and her team catch them in the act. Especially since thepany and the production teams have dared to signpensation agreements, it will lead to a very dire situation for thepany once problems surface. So, from any angle, Jane feels that Anthonyspany is full of loopholes. As long as they can grasp these loopholes, all Jane needs to do is run to the relevant department and pay the remaining fines within these days. Even though it was to the relevant department, Janes mood was still quite good. The private detective also made some progress, which proves that the detective is certainly not just a frencer who takes money. They have their own means and have already sent some evidence to Janes email. Jane sat in the office, a smile on her face. Now, you not only need to focus on what Ive told you, but you also need to work with the relevant departments. They have a list of problematic performers from variouspanies, as well as records of fines paid. Start by targeting Anthonyspany. Who among their performers has paid fines? Who hasnt? Also, every contract now needs to be on record. We need to uncover which are public contracts, and which are secret. Janes method is very simple, as long as she can grasp this evidence and then expose it, Anthonys entertainmentpany will undoubtedly be unable to withstand it. Because if apany epts so many blows, it is likely to have the same effect that Anthonyspany had with Patrickspany. Even if many performers are not problematic, otherpanies and production teams wont dare to work with them. They absolutely cannot allow any trouble, even if they receivepensation. For them,pensation means thepany and the show have had problems. They would rather not have any problems, so that their show can be popr and make money. Just like having a wound on the body, everyone hopes the wound will heal, rather than just covering it with a bandage. Its useless. Now Jane has released the first round of blows aimed at Anthonyspany. By the time they realize it, it will be toote; public opinion online will already have erupted. I cant believe thispany has so many issues. If such apany can still exist, what has be of the entertainment industry? I never expected this. I dont understand whats happening in this world. No wonder the industry needs to be cleaned up. Seeing so many problematic performers from thispany, what else cant they do? The fish rots from the head, thepany has problems! The performers have problems, thepany has an undeniable responsibility! As Anthonyspany scrambled to deal with these issues, some production teams and coboratingpanies called in, asking what was going on. Anthonys forehead was already sweating.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thesest two days had been joyful, who would have thought that there would be internal issues in thepany now. Although he had already released a public statement, stating that they will severely deal with the problematic performers. They im these are very few isted cases from theirpany. And it is theirpany that has discovered these performers, its just that they havent been announced yet. They dont know who published them online prior to that. So, this exnation ispletely unconvincing, because the next day, another round of blows was sent out. This round of blows caused an upheaval in Anthonyspany. Quick, find out whats going on. Who released all this information, and tell me what we should do to solve this crisis? Anthony pounded his desk, and his assistant reminded him. The most important issue now is the contracts we signed with those production teams, some of them includepensation uses. We only recently have signed contracts with several performers regardingpensation! We were nning to re-sign and supplement all the performers contracts during this time, but we havent done it yet! When Anthony heard this, his eyes widened and he started banging the table. He knew what this meant. Although Janespany can hold performers ountable if they cause trouble, Anthonyspany cant, because many performers dont have these contracts. Anthonys forehead was sweating; this situation might mean thepany will struggle to survive. He quickly had the finance department calcte how much they would have topensate if otherpanies demanded it. The finance department soon reported a figure of 500 million dors, which was a huge amount for them. Chapter 1134 A Fine to Be Paid It is already quitemendable for a normal entertainmentpany to have a capital of one billion. However, now it has exceeded the limit that he can bear because of his investment in thepany over the years amounting to three billion. And now, he is faced with the task ofpensating five billion, which he cannot afford at all. As they were discussing this, the publicity department had already opened the doors. Boss, its bad news. More evidence and a list have been released online, and allizens have gathered at ourpanys door, ready to confront these scandalous artists. Anthony copsed at his desk upon hearing this news. What confrontation? Ourpany is finished, do you understand? Finished. Now, while we dont have any further fines, lets pay the relevant departments fine first. We can resolve other peoples fines throughwsuits, but if we owe the relevant department, we can only bear legal responsibility. Every one of ourpanies has disappeared. Anthonys approach was that of a coward, avoiding anything that might cost him his life. As for the otherpanies, he no longer cared. It was just a matter of hispany going bankrupt. Hence, for the past few days, Anthony did not answer any calls or manage anything. Soon, the penalties from the relevant department came, mirroring the online reports. Anthonyspany immediately entered the debt collection period, and some of the others went through the relevant litigation department. But Anthony seemed to have disappeared, and thepany had entered the stage of liquidation, creating internal panic. Some people had already found new jobs, and Jane wanted to return to Patrickspany. How could Jane agree to that? Many online reportspared Patrickspany to Anthonys. Everyone stood with Patrickspany this time. Now, Jane only had onest blow left for Anthonyspany. She called a few people to the office.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although the current effect has been initially achieved, it has not reached my satisfaction. You must continue to attack. Upon hearing Janes words, the assistant did not know what to do. He thought the current effect was already very prominent, but Jane wanted to speed up the acquisition of Anthonyspany and its bankruptcy. He really didnt know what other methods they could use. If he were to follow hisst resort n, it would involve poaching all the people from the otherpany and then destroying it. A lot of things we investigated are already in front of us. Why dont you use these things? Jane said simply. The ck material and other histories they investigated could certainly be used against the artists. Since the other party used this method against them, all they were doing now was an eye for an eye. Boss, if we use this method, it may involve some bottom-line issues. The consequences of using this method are the same as using their method. Once we are interviewed by the relevant department, we are likely to face fines or other consequences, which is definitely not good for ourpany. The assistants purpose was simple. He knew that everything was in favor of Patrickspany, and there was no need to ramp up the speed now. Because speed was only an auxiliary means for them, and the oue was within their control. So there was no need to take that risk. If Jane didnt want to take any risks and was willing to do so, then he was too. But now, the method that Jane proposed made him hesitate and conflicted as he didnt understand what Jane was thinking to use the same method of retaliation. Generally, when ordinary people do things, perhaps they can use this method to ease their feelings. But in the operation of apany, this method cant be used because it would damage thepanys reputation once it is used and would be difficult to escape once targeted by the relevant department. So the assistant had toy out all the consequences. Now that they were all said out loud, Janes expression became more serious. I know what youre thinking. Youre probably thinking that this method may damage some artists careers. But what were they thinking when they left us? For those artists who are resolute and refuse topromise, we not only resort to legal means to resolve the issue but also, as I said, expose their dark past. Janes attitude was firm,pletely disagreeing with the others. Because Patrickspany had always been making concessions. Chapter 1135: Bearing the Consequences Jane had experienced ruthless abandonment by a single person, as well as attacks from other entertainmentpanies. Feeling that her continued weakness might invite further attacks and retaliation, Jane was determined to put a stop to it. You can view this as a warning to others, or as our retaliation. If we dont fight back, well be bullied by others, she dered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Even if it meant facing consequences, Jane had no regrets about her actions. With Janes resolve unwavering, no one could dissuade her, and they could only follow her lead. The release of the first batch of damaging information caused an uproar online. The revtion of Anthonyspanys hidden scandals sent his artists into a panic. Already on the brink of bankruptcy, thepany faced an uncertain future, with its artists scrambling to manage the crisis. As they desperately handled public rtions with the media and their fans, everyone was kept on their toes. Who could be behind this? Its like kicking someone whos already teetering on the edge of a cliff. This is incredibly ruthless, Anthonys artists spected. Some suspected Patrickspany of orchestrating the leaks, questioning who else would engage in such senseless collective exposure of scandals. Only two dayster, a second wave of revtions further exacerbated the situation. The scope of the new allegations was wider, ranging from the artists lifestyles to tax evasion and other issues. Two major celebrities involvement in the scandals made matters worse. As the inte buzzed with the news, public sentiment turned increasingly hostile. The previous scandals had already painted the entertainment industry as chaotic, but now, public outrage demanded a thorough overhaul, not just isted investigations. It was believed that the issues surfacing were just the tip of the iceberg. Despite growing opposition, those supporting the exposed artists were seen as having ulterior motives, skewing the narrative in their favor. Meanwhile, in a forum, some users cast doubt on the authorities ability to enforce strict penalties, suspecting collusion with the entertainment industry. They argued that the current crackdown was only picking on minor offenders, while the real culprits remained hidden, much like the recent leaks. Jane gathered her department heads in her office, having achieved her first objective and now ready to proceed with the next phase of her n. I want you to start acquiring Anthonyspanys stocks, but do so subtly. Well also release thest batch of scandals to create a seismic disruption C it might send their stocks plummeting, Jane instructed. Her n was simple: acquire Anthonyspany at the lowest price possible. Despite not having a clear vision for thepany post-acquisition, she was determined to retain the profitable artists within her ownpany. As for those tainted by scandals, they would be dismissed from eitherpany, with Jane having no qualms about Anthonyspany being reduced to nothing more than a shell. Moreover, she had no intention of keeping thepany after the acquisition, nning to bankrupt it as Anthony had intended to do. However, Janes strategic moves left him unaware of any opportunity to dere bankruptcy. The third batch and the second batch of incriminating evidence, I want you to quickly stir up the heat. Currently, the momentum generated by your actions is not sufficient to deal a major blow to Anthonyspany. If the momentum continues to rise, it means their bankruptcy will be even quicker. The decline in theirpanys stock prices will also be more rapid. The assistant nodded upon hearing Janes words and replied, We have already started doing so, but the public response hasnt been very positive. Someizens have gone to extremes, putting significant pressure on the relevant authorities. Chapter 1136 Purifying the Entertainment Industry Everyone is calling for the purification of the entertainment industry now, including ourpanys artists. The pressure is huge, should we take a step back with this approach for now? The assistant didnt want Jane to continue using this method, but didnt know how to persuade her, so could only say this. I know what to do, you dont need to persuade me. Were down to thest step now. Since weve taken the first two steps, theres no need to stop now. If we stop now, the other party will give us the same evaluation. Taking this step is more favorable for us, so Im not prepared to stop. Janes idea is simple. Once youve caught the snake by the tail, you need to kill it. Otherwise, it gives Anthonyspany a chance to turn the tables. That is, it would also bring uncertainty to Patrickspany. Since the entertainment industry is now in chaos, its feasible to continue to rectify the industry. So for Jane, the current bleak business is eptable. If Jane didnt have this n, she would take other measures. How could she keep insisting on this method? Although its Jane, she also knows that this method harms the interests of some people. But since these people have already done wrong, they need to bear the consequences. If Jane were unjustly smearing these people, perhaps she would feel very ufortable and think she did wrong. But since these people have the dirt, what else can Jane say? Of course, shed let herself be the one beating a dog in the water. Now, when the assistant hears how determined Jane is, he shakes his head in resignation. He doesnt know what other methods to use to persuade Jane. In his opinion, Janes current method is one of cutting off ones nose to spite ones face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Janes n is not beneficial for them, but since Jane thinks she can bear this pain, the assistant can only take others and leave. They follow Janes orders and directly release the third batch of dirt online. When this batch of dirt is released online, the entire domestic entertainment circle is shocked, and everyone is discussing this matter. Some have already exposed the truth of the matter, that Anthonyspany was the first to go after Patrickspany. So Patrickspany suffered some losses in the hands of Anthonyspany. And now, everything Jane has done in thepany is in retaliation against Anthonyspany. Now, there are two voices on the inte that are very prominent. Support Janes approach. The entertainment industry must be purified. If youve done something, you need to admit it, whether its good or bad! Janes actions are not right. Singling out onepany to expose the dirt is meaningless. Allpanies should be thoroughly investigated. Netizens are discussing it fervently. Relevant departments have noticed it already and have deployed some positive propaganda personnel on various tforms, hoping to steer the situation in the right direction. They are actively announcing some actions they are prepared to take. We are collecting evidence and investigating. We are impartial, but we also absolutely do not allow anyone to spread rumors and cause trouble. We will view everything with a fair eye. Some artists have problems, but it doesnt mean all artists have issues. Lets not forget weve had many outstanding old artists. We advocate for artists to set an example. We are determined to crack down on artists with dirt, so we are preparing for a deep investigation of the self-inspection of variouspanies. Several departments online are jointly speaking out, whether itsw enforcement or regtory, they all have one goal: to hope this matter can be resolved quickly. They also hope to get more artists to stand up. But they also know that whether an artist confesses their mistakes voluntarily or someone exposes their wrongdoing, its a critical time. There wont be a good result. The people in thesew enforcement departments are actively discussing measures, feeling that Patrickspanys actions this time are a bit excessive. Theyre not just retaliating, theyve stirred up a lot of public opinion online, which is very unfavorable at the moment. So they are also preparing to summon the relevant persons responsible for Patrickspany. Jane is now aggressively harvesting Anthonyspanys stocks with her people. They already have absolute controlling rights, the next step is to see how they can acquire more and achieve bigger goals. The assistant, looking at Janes serious expression, knows that although this method was not proper, the effect is very prominent. Boss, its almost over. The online public opinion is too strong. We should also be careful, absolutely should not easily leak out more information. Relevant departments have already spoken out. I think they will find us soon, after all we didnt hide this matter. They can easily find us. Jane nods, she wouldnt have considered other things if she cared about this. Just as she was watching the stock acquisition, Jane received a call. As expected, as the assistant said, the relevant departments personnel called Jane, requesting her to cease all external messaging. And they also requested Jane to report to the regtory department in two days. They need to have a discussion. Jane frowned, knowing that although this time was sessful, as mentioned earlier, to harm the enemy a thousand may harm oneself five hundred. She didnt know if this effect was worthwhile, but Jane had no regrets. By the time Jane was thinking about these things, the relevant department had already made the situation public online. Chapter 1137: Changed Patricks father rushed to thepany when he heard about the urgent situation. In the office, Patricks father looked at Jane as if he didnt recognize the woman anymore. The gentle and understanding person who was once the mother of his grandson had changed. Her methods in handlingpany affairs had be cruel, causing a wave of negative public opinion. She had also ruined the careers of many artists. Is this approach worth it? I feel like this will make it difficult for Patrickspany to continue standing in the future, Patricks father expressed his concern. I also saw the departments announcement. Being summoned for questioning is definitely not a good thing. You need to be careful, he advised Jane. Jane nodded. She respected Patricks fathers words, but still believed she had not done anything wrong. I was just using the most reasonable means of retaliation. We will treat others as they treat us. That will never change, she defended. Now that everything has settled, theres no use saying anything. I will handle the departments matters, but I wont let Anthonyspany off, she added. Upon hearing Janes words, Patricks father knew his advice was futile. Furthermore, when it came to matters of the entertainment industry, he did not understand how to manage them. He only knew basic business strategies and felt that her approach was inappropriate. For apany to have a sustainable future, it needs to unite not only its internal employees but also its external partners. This requires an integrated approach. Janes actions pushed certain external partners further away and made some problematicpanies wary of coborating with Patrickspany. It was certain that thesepanies would not hesitate to strike when Patrickspany encountered any issues. Thismercial war easily led to the downfall of thepany, and Patricks father, having experienced this numerous times abroad, felt the need to warn Jane. He expressed all this when speaking to her. However, Jane simply nodded as she had done before. Father, I understand the situation. Its all over now, and I wont continue to expose any more scandals. Besides, the department has already questioned me! she assured. I dont regret my choice this time. If I didnt act this way, more people would have targeted Patrickspany. I cant allow any problems to arise within thepany, Jane said firmly. Patricks father nodded. Indeed, this action had made the people within Patrickspany more united. Now, the people who were willing to leave had left, leaving behind those who were reluctant to go. Their decisions, although they might have been morally ambiguous, were beneficial to thepany. Patricks father then advised Jane once more. Patrick is now too busy to deal with these matters, especially the reorganization of various departments and otherpany issues. He needs to handle these personally, he said. I dont know how Patrick feels about it, but I know that if it were up to him, his methods wouldnt be as forceful as yours, Patricks father added, still disapproving of Janes approach. However, knowing that the situation was now unavoidable, he left after a few words. Jane thought for a moment. Regardless of whether her actions were right or wrong, as her father had said, turning back was no longer an option. Moreover, she believed that she had done nothing wrong. Two dayster, Jane sat in the office of the department responsible for questioning her. There were about ten young people conducting the interview, as views on matters within the entertainment industry differed with age.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Only with a forward-thinking perspective could one manage these matters effectively. Sorry for calling you here today, but there are some things we need to verify and ask you about, Mr. Holden, one of the interviewers, said. He then introduced Mr. ckwood and exined that they would be the ones asking the questions, while the others would handle documentation and record-keeping. The first question, of course, was not about thepetition between theirpanies. Although they might not understand such businesspetitions, they knew that they had to abide by thew. Jane was taken aback by the question. ording to our notice, any information should be reported to us immediately. We want to know why you did not report it to us first and instead posted it online, Mr. Holden asked. Jane had no choice but to respond. I wasnt aware of the notice. I had just recovered from an illness when I experienced the situation at thepany. Even if I had known, I would still prioritize protecting thepany first, she exined. The other partys businesspetition methods are like this, so we used the same methods. We only retaliated in kind. Chapter 1138: Killing the Chicken to Scare the Monkey Mr. Holden listened to Janes words and solemnly told her that they now belonged to a system ofws that must be strictly enforced. Any mistakes made by the other party would surely be punished, and Patrickspany would also be subject to consequences for its errors. If Jane felt the otherpany was engaging in unfair business practices, she could seek recourse through a court judgment to recover her losses. But she absolutely could not continue with the current operations, Mr. Holden sternly told Jane. Yourpany may feel that you are retaliating against the other party, but the online public opinion you have stirred up has affected the overall harmony of society, he continued. The unanimous voice from the outside is that the entertainment industry is in a bad state, and part of the reason for this is because of your actions, which have also led to a sharp increase in our workload. Jane, upon hearing this, did not insist on defending herself this time, but just nodded. How could she not anticipate the consequences? After all, once Janepleted this task, she would be paying attention to the results on the inte. Ive also been paying attention to the online situation, but when I searched, it was already toote, not to mention that the other partys methods were even more malicious than ours. Even if I were to reveal more, I did not do so covertly, and I didnt poach the otherpanys artists. They poached several of our people, Jane exined, but Mr. ckwood interrupted her, informing her that she couldnt just do whatever she wanted. Mr. Holden had already made it clear that both parties could use proper means and channels to have a court or other department judge whether there were any vitions. There absolutely could not be apany acting on its own. Like the current situation, if Jane were to try to salvage it, she simply wouldnt be able to. In the end, the relevant department would have to handle the matter. Now that it hade to this point, even if the relevant department took action, it would be very difficult. Therefore, the final oue would likely be that the voices on the inte during this time would not subside, possibly attracting the attention of people both domestically and internationally. This would not only cause an international impact, but also ecosystem imbnce. In the entertainment industry, there is not only yourpany, but also others, and you have already made a mess of it. Do you think other people can still survive? Mr. Holden questioned. Havent you realized your mistake yet? The voices on the inte and the actual operating conditions of yourpany have not awakened you? Mr. Holdens words were already quite explicit. Some of the things Jane believed she had done right were definitely not as she thought when looked at from a broader perspective. ording to our reporting system, you have vited the regtions, so the amount of the fine has already been clearly stated. In addition to the fine, we also need to give you a warning and require you to undergo training. If yourpany continues with simr behavior, I hope you stop immediately. If any more consequences arise, then we will have to shut down yourpany for a period of reorganization. Mr. ckwood spoke very seriously, and he had already considered this. If Jane was not taught a lesson, there would likely be unavoidable consequences. But if Janespany were shut down for reorganization, she might act recklessly, perhaps with resentment. If she did more, it would cause devastating damage to the entire entertainment industry ecosystem. Therefore, the first step was to impose a fine in ordance with the regtions, followed by requiring Jane to learn, in hopes of changing her viewpoint. I agree to the fine. Since I have made this choice, I will not regret it. I can only ept my treatment calmly, because regret cannot solve the problem. I can also stay for training; I also want to know more about the relevant regtions, but I also want to discuss with you the future development of the entertainment industry and how to regte it. Jane made her stance clear, that she needed to take the initiative tomunicate and approach this issue with a problem-solving mindset. If it were really Jane insisting she had done nothing wrong and that thepany should be shut down, she had already considered that. So, no matter what she thought in her heart, she absolutely would not say everything in this situation.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On the contrary, during reasonablemunication, she could express her viewpoints. We are also willing tomunicate with variouspanies and jointly seek better solutions to problems. We also hope that the entertainment industry can be purified, but definitely not by directly attacking its foundation. We will continue to discuss this matter, and we also want to tell you and otherpanies like yours that the environment is created by everyone, and not everyone should destroy it. Mr. ckwoods reasoning was simple, that if everyone protected the environment, it would only improve. And if one person ruined the environment and did not have the awareness to rectify it, the environment would quickly be uninhabitable. This was the same for the entertainment industry and all other business operations-everything was meant to promote the healthy development of the industry. And now, the relevant department had already established rules to help the industry recover as soon as possible. Although some problems had arisen within the industry, it did not mean the industry would stop, so the focus should be on how to proceed. The relevant department had long had ways and ideas, it was just that thesepanies individual motives had disrupted the departments ns. But this was not a problem, as long as everyone could promptly correct the chaos, the entertainment industry could be a clear pool once again. This would gain the support of the masses and be supervised by the relevant department, enabling the entertainment industrys ecosystem to develop sustainably. Now, Mr. ckwoods speech made Jane agree, while she also realized that what she had previously done had little to do with the situation at hand, as the past had already been put behind. If you have any good suggestions, we also hope that you can form a special report ande directly to us tomunicate. Chapter 1139: Working Together After the conclusion of this round of discussions, we are also nning to hold a seminar for entertainmentpanies. We hope that yourpany will actively participate, Mr. Holden stated, outlining their future ns and policy adjustments to prevent simr issues from arising again. Jane understood the implications and agreed wholeheartedly. Her attitude had shifted from seeking revenge for Patrickspany to a willingness to cooperate with relevant departments and ensure the healthy development of the entertainment industry. Having been in the industry for a long time, Jane and Patrickspany did not want to see the industry facing destruction. Although Patrickspany had other subsidiary matters to attend to, entertainment remained their main focus. They were responsible for nurturing talent and could not easily switch to other projects. Thus, it was only natural for Janes attitude to change and for Mr. ckwood and Mr. Holden to appreciate her cooperation. We are pleased to see your change in attitude and your willingness to work with us, Mr. Holden expressed. We will handle this in three steps. First, you must promptly pay the fine ording to the regtions, then earnestly summarize your learning during this period. Finally, once the discussion and seminar for the entertainmentpany are over, you will participate as usual, he continued. Jane nodded and epted all this humbly. The effect of the meeting had improved, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was no longer as tense as before. Everyone was actively discussing how to proceed and addressing the specific articles that Janespany had vited. However, in the midst of all this, Jane received an urgent call. Both her children were running a fever, and the nanny was panicking. She tried Patricks phone but couldnt reach him, so she had to remain and discuss with the department how she could leave early. By the time Jane exined the situation, the nanny had already taken the children to the hospital. Jane messaged Harrison, who then left work to apany the nanny. After all, a nanny couldnt make decisions on medical matters for the children C Jane and her family had to be involved in those decisions. Understanding Janes specific circumstances, Mr. Holden waspassionate, allowing her to leave temporarily once she had paid the fine. Mr. ckwood also agreed to let her handle two specific tasks before leaving temporarily. The first was to guide thepanys efforts in the online entertainment realm, and the second was to issue a proper response after the relevant penalties were determined. These were reasonable requests, and Jane readily agreed to all of them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mr. Holden was understanding, considering that Jane had already shown a proactive approach to address the situation. He also respected the urgency of her family matter and made an exception for her to deal with it first. Once Jane had agreed to everything, the two department heads wore smiles of approval. They urged Jane to handle the remaining tasks promptly, after which she hurried to the hospital, leaving thepanys assistant in charge of the pending matters. I will send you an ount number, this is the official ount of the department. They are going to penalize us ording to the regtions, so pay the fine as soon as possible. I have other matters to attend to, Jane instructed her assistant. After an hour, the department informed Jane that the payment had been received. She quickly notified the two department heads before rushing off to the hospital. Chapter 1140: Child Fever Harrison is now in a bit of a panic, as he needs to discuss with the doctor the best course of treatment in addition to the various checks.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The childs high fever needs immediate attention, and Harrison wants to take the safest approach. With Jane not yet arrived, Harrison cant use any other methods. Just then, he receives a call from Jane. After hanging up, Harrison tells the childs mother that Jane will be arriving soon. When Jane arrives at the hospital, the child is delirious from the fever, muttering nonsensically. The redness in the childs cheeks is very distressing to see. Jane rushes to the doctor. Doctor, how is my child? What do we need to do? Seeing Jane on the verge of tears, Harrison rushes tofort her. Dont worry, the doctor is here. All the necessary checks have been done, and we just need to decide on a specific treatment n. The doctor tells Jane that the childs high fever is more serious than expected and has also affected the lungs. Emergency treatment is needed, including IV fluids for inmmation and specific treatment for the lungs. Jane nods repeatedly, as she has some knowledge of medical practices. Although limited, she knows the childs condition requires urgent attention. Dying could lead to more serious issues such as bronchitis or worse inmmation. If everything is okay, I will prescribe the medication. Get the child started on the IV. The medications I prescribed earlier were for temporary relief. Once the IV ispleted, continue with the current medications. Jane nods and leaves the doctors office with Harrison. She needs to hurry to get the medication, as the two children are causing a ruckus and the nanny cant handle them alone. Jane returns, sweaty and exhausted, handing the medication to the nurse. The two children continue to cause amotion, and Jane can onlyfort them. No child is ever quiet when getting a shot. They are not only scared but also ufortable due to their illness, which reflects in their emotions. Baby, dont be afraid. Mommy is here. Once the shot is done, you will feel better. In a few days, youll be back to ying and jumping around, and mommy will be there to y with you. So many brave kids in the hospital. You two need to be brave like them and not feel inferior. You understand? The children quiet down a bit, then start causing amotion again, leaving Jane unable to leave the room. Perhaps Patricks arrival could calm the children, but Jane is unable to reach him after several attempts. Jane leaves a message, but there is no reply from Patrick. Harrison hears Janes muttering and inquires about the situation when shees out. Maybe Patrick is tied up with something, or he might be in meetings with other departments and cannot answer the phone! Patrick may not have told you, but I know. Patrick has been called in for meetings twice by the relevant departments regarding issues with ourpanys past artists. Jane is still dissatisfied upon hearing this, knowing that solving the problem is necessary. However, Patricksck of knowledge about the childrens situation and his work stresses her. He is already busy with the meetings and still has to deal withpany matters. Patrick does not even answer his phone. If Patrick cante back and just respond to her messages, Jane would feel better. Im just upset that I cant reach him. At a time like this, he should be showing concern as a father, but he doesnt know what hes doing. Maybe hes cooperating with the departments meetings, but cant he answer the phone? Ill see if he replies to my messageter. Jane is angry and returns to the room, as the two children are still causing amotion. Jane and Harrison have tofort the children again, with the nanny already exhausted. Jane knows the nanny is tired as shes been busy all day. She understands that the nanny also has her own family to take care of and cannot be with them all the time. Okay, Auntie, you go home. Ill call you tomorrow to see what you can do for the kids. Youve been running around all day. Thank you for your hard work! The nanny nods and says, Ill leave now. The kids have been a handful today, and Im feeling sore all over. The nanny has indeed been very tired today. Not only doing work, but also dealing with the two children, its more than just physical exhaustion, but also a mental burden, especially with the children falling ill. Even though itsmon for children to get sick while growing up, its still heart-wrenching for the nanny. If something big happens, the nanny will also be held responsible. Jane understands the nannys feelings very well; she knows what kind of person the nanny is. Go home and rest. I know its a lot of work to deal with sick children. You must be very tired. After the nanny leaves, Jane asks Harrison to help her watch the children for a while before seeking the doctors advice. Doctor, what should we do in this situation? Apart from the prescribed medication, do we need to stay in the hospital for observation or can we go back home? Jane wants to avoid any problems, hence the question. The doctor informs her. Chapter 1141: Worsening Condition Its best to stay in the hospital for observation, especially since children cant express themselves verbally. If theres any negligence, it could lead to big trouble. Especially with two children, its not just a fever issue now. The inmmation in the lungs needs to be addressed. If not treated in time, it could lead to more serious consequences. Jane also knew that a lung infection in children could potentially cause lung perforation or other serious consequences. If it were just a simple fever, Jane wouldnt be so anxious. So, she simply nodded. She agreed to keep the children in the hospital for a few days, until the doctor allowed them to leave, and she would handle the discharge procedures. If theres anything unusual with the children, always inform the nurse. They will help you based on the actual problem. Especially at night, be vignt. Most childrens conditions tend to worsen at night. We have nurses doing rounds in the wards at night. The doctor also told Jane to pay attention to diet and other aspects to support treatment. Jane noted everything, thanked the doctor, then went to the ward to inquire about Harrisons childrens condition.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing the redness fade from the childrens faces, she was relieved, knowing they wouldnt be able to leave in the next couple of days. Aunt Harrison, go about your business. I can handle it here for a few days. The young man didnt want to take up too much of Harrisons time, especially since there was a lot to do in Harrisons studio. Staying in the hospital would definitely affect Harrisons work. And Jane still harbored resentment. She med Patrick for not responding to her. How can you do that? How can you take care of two children by yourself? Even if a nanny asionallyes by to bring food, its only for a short time. Ill stay here and help you look after the children. Its only for a few days. Once the children improve, we cant neglect this time. Harrison didnt want to leave, she knew that deep down. Patrick wasnt here, and leaving all the children to Jane was not ideal, though she didnt know if Jane could handle it. But she was sure Jane would not feel good about it. She didnt want Jane to bear this pressure. Especially with Patrickspany, Harrison was also aware that she couldnt help much. But in the current situation, leaving again would mean Jane being overwhelmed with the childrens affairs. Though Harrison also needed to take care of her own children and had a lot to do in the studio. But this was a special situation, so she had to stay here. Jane, however, firmly shook her head, not agreeing to Harrison staying. Aunt Harrison, you have your own matters at home, and the children need you. I can manage. Its only for a few days. Go back, maybe Patrick will be back tomorrow. When hes back, the two of us can easily take care of the children. Harrison felt that what Jane said made sense, especially since there was no resting ce for both of them if they stayed at the hospital at the same time. And at night, there was no way to rest, and both of them couldnt leave. After all, this was a hospital ward, not an emergency department. If there were any issues with the studio or at home, Harrison couldnt leave, so she reluctantly nodded. Youll be working hard by yourself tonight. Ill call you tomorrow. If I have time, Ille over. You dont need to worry about thepanys affairs. Since most of it has been taken care of, its just a matter of arranging for the remaining tasks. Harrison knew Janes biggest concern was now only the children and thepanys affairs. After all, Patrickspany was at a critical point. A misstep could lead to not just a departmental reprimand but also suspension of operations. Moreover, Anthonyspanys affairs were also at the concluding stage, so they definitely needed attention. Ill call Patricks father to keep an eye on thepanys situation. You just need to handle thepanys situation. If theres anything, hell contact you promptly. Regarding Patrick, although I dont know his situation, you should understand him. Theres definitely a reason he cant leave or how can he not appear if theres a problem with his children. Jane nodded. Harrisons words made her feel a little better, but she still didnt understand Patrick. After Harrison left, Jane called Patrick, but still couldnt reach him. She had no choice but to call Patricks father. When Patricks father heard about the childrens situation, he was also very anxious but couldnte to the hospital. After all, Patrickspany couldnt be left unmanaged, and he also knew about the acquisition of Anthonyspany. So, he promised toe to thepany. The next day, Patricks father appeared at thepany. The assistant and Patricks father discussed the situation, as Jane had already called to exin. The announcement of the relevant departments inquiry is about to be released. ording to our agreement, we need to respond to this immediately. Weve prepared the documents. Originally, Jane needed to review these documents, but now well have you look at them. If you have any opinions, we can make changes right away. Patricks father nodded. He took the documents and looked at the wording, then asked for the assistants opinion and pondered for a moment. Although it was decided how to respond, how to present the response required careful consideration. There were regtions to abide by, and if it backfired, it would have an impact on his ownpany. If the response wasnt proactive enough, it could leave room for others to pick out ws. It was not just about dealing with the relevant departments affairs. Chapter 1142: The Trend of Public Opinion The focus is not just on responding, but also on guiding public opinion on the inte, so careful consideration is definitely needed when replying.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane definitely has a n for how to handle these things. But now that the overall framework has been restored, Jane doesnt have any energy left for the specific details. I see no issues with the response document, but what about the online aspect? Im not familiar with these things, and I want to understand the process, Patricks father asked. The assistant, hearing Patricks fathers question, informed him. The main issue with the online aspect is actively working on risk control. Not only do we need to influence public opinion and avoid attacks on ourpany, but we also need to guide theseizens to have a positive attitude whenmenting on the entertainment industry. We cant let their negative emotions and other negative things influence the overall perception, leading otherizens to form a worse opinion of our industry. The assistants words were met with nods of approval from Patricks father. He then outlined their main approach. One is to publish more positive articles guiding the entertainment industry and use some currently clean-living celebrities as examples. Through this propaganda, allizens should realize that there are not only one or two celebrities setting a good example in the industry. Many celebrities are also doing very well in the entertainment industry, including both renowned ones and those from Patrickspany. By mixing these different opinions, everyone will understand that the scandals they see about these celebrities are just isted incidents. Although a stage is needed to bring all these individual incidents to light, its because everyone in the industry wants to cleanse it. Thats why there are so many scandals emerging. Furthermore, through the voices of these positive influencers, everyone should know how sunny the entertainment industry is now. And everything has returned to normal. What they see are just minor incidents. When problems arise while farming, it doesnt mean the entire field should be abandoned. Instead, they need to actively address the problem, whether through pesticide spraying or other methods. The key is to handle the situation well. And now they are actively cooperating with each department to address this issue. With such public opinion guidance and the positive influence of otherizens, he believes that there shouldnt be major problems. And when Jane returns, or even if she doesnt, there may be more detailed methods. As long as they cane up with these methods, they can handle this situation better. Upon hearing this, Patricks father added a few words. This matter cant be managed by guiding only through the inte. Although I havent worked in the entertainment industry, I know that cooperation with various departments is important. Each department should voice their support, and we need their acknowledgment. As long as these departments acknowledge our voice, it means that what we are doing is right. Then, theizens will naturally follow the right track. The assistant nodded, deeply admiring Patricks fathers ability to handle this matter. His approach was not the most direct, but he thought of other ways to help. This shows that Patricks father is an experienced businessman, and he can also help Patrickspany with his experience. When the relevant departments issued the notice, the assistant promptly sent out the corresponding notice, as per Janes previous request. Look, Patrickspany has been penalized, and theres also a statement from Patrickspanys internal team. But it seems like a very sincere statement. After someizens discovered this report, they quickly shared it, and everyone on the inte is paying attention to this matter. They are all discussing it, not knowing what role Patrickspany yed in this matter. They also dont know what mistakes Jane made in handling this matter. When some people logged into major forums and saw the relevant notice, they understood the reasons behind it. I think thew enforcements approach is correct. This matter shouldnt be blown out of proportion, after all, not all artists are at fault, only a few. To err is human, and it seems Patrickspany has promptly corrected its mistake. But I really dislike what Anthonyspany has been doing. Twoizens were discussing this on the forum, and soon their conversation topped the hot topics list. Many otherizens were responding. Some expressed their views on the entertainment industry, including their opinions on Patrickspany. I think thew enforcements approach this time is right. It can purify the entertainment industry. The industry is too chaotic right now, and I hope such reforms will be frequent. Janes method of dealing with the opposition is too harsh. Even though the opposition is wrong, we shouldnt cross certain lines. Some people felt Janes approach was wrong, but there were still someizens who stood by her. Although Janespany had already issued a statement acknowledging the mistake, and exining the reasons behind it, these people had a simr opinion to Janes current thinking: if its wrong, its a vition of the rules. But this approach made them feel very relieved. I am a supporter of Patrickspany, and I think Janes decision is not wrong. Although it has shaken the entertainment industry, itll make the industry calmer after the shake-up. All previous methods were just scratching the surface, but only this method is like a bomb. I think the bomb Jane threw is good, not only for retaliating against the opposition, but also for purifying the entertainment industry sooner. When Patricks father saw thesements from the entertainment industry, he promptly found the assistant and instructed him to guide them in a positive direction. Because if theseizens continue to stand with Patrickspany and believe Janes approach is right, its very likely that thew enforcements goals wont be achieved. Chapter 1143: Find Out the Reason The assistant quickly invited relevant people and leftments on various websites following their discussions. Patrickspany made a mistake, and Janes actions also vited the regtions. This is undoubtedly a clear vition. For those who still support Jane, they can continue to do so. We firmly support thew enforcement departments decision. The system must not be vited, and all tourism activities must adhere to the bottom line. Therefore, Patrickspany should ept the lesson this time. Patrickspany has already admitted its mistakes, proving their cooperation with thew enforcement department. They also hope that allizens will supervise their work, which is a positive statement. The inte water army gradually guided the previously chaotic voices back on track. Now, there are only two types of voices: one supports the relevant departments decisions, and the other continues to give Patrickspany a chance. And they also want to see Patrickspany continue to develop because, after the setbacks and blows, Patrickspany has reorganized its internal structure.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everything is back on track, and now it requires allizens to support their favorite celebrities and also support Patrickspany. After these two types of voices emerged, thew enforcement department officials sat together, and they were also very pleased. Especially Mr. ckwood and Mr. Holden, who had previously spoken directly with Jane. Now that Patrickspany has responded in this way, it proves that their talk with Jane was effective. It also proves that Jane has fulfilled her promise, otherwise, such voices would not appear on the inte. Mr. Holden sat in the office drinking tea, with a smile on his face. When he looked at Mr. ckwood, he told him with a smile, This time we achieved the desired effect. Now we need to see how to adjust the system better. I know that Patrickspanys approach this time is definitely wrong. But we need to understand why theirpany did this. We need to create a system to prevent these things. As soon as Mr. Holden finished speaking, Mr. ckwood handed him a proposed n based on their discussion with Jane and the recent voices on the inte. Take a look at these. This is a preliminary n Ipiled based on our discussion with Jane and the recent voices on the inte. See if there are any potential issues in executing it. After looking at it, Mr. Holden asked specifically about the source of the mentioned reference cases. When he heard that there were also some cases reported by Patrickspany, Mr. Holdens face lit up with a smile. The content collected in this n is very timely. We can use the contents of this n to handle the issues, not only to avoid the esction of conflicts but also to regte the market. Now, if morepanies like Patrick cooperate with us, I believe we can definitely regte the entertainment industry and make it a purend once again. Mr. ckwood told Mr. Holden that the handling methods he mentioned were also suggested by Patrickspany. Only those who do the most basic work can understand the details of the entertainment industry. People like them, who formte policies, can only take the overall perspective. And they may not necessarily know the details, so knowing these details now is of great significance in forming policies. So they are grateful to Patrickspany for this. But most importantly, they need to thank Jane for providing the materials. To investigate all of these materials thoroughly will require a considerable amount of time, and we also need to know that Patrickspany proposed these ns, which means they have carefully studied them before. It seems that they do have a bottom line in their work and did not report all the cases they gave us. If these issues were brought to light and evidence was presented, the entertainment industry might not be able to recover for several years. Mr. ckwood was most satisfied with the fact that Patrickspany provided these things. This allows them to handle the time with ease, as if they have already substantial evidence. But some artists have not been exposed yet. They can choose the appropriate opportunity to expose themselves proactively. And they can also handle it in a better way, but how to do it requires further research. After all, the recent scandal has just passed. If they continue to report it, it may still cause new public opinion. They must guide public opinion in the right direction and reveal these things at the right time, and all positive guidance will be controlled by them. So this time, the materials provided by Patrickspany not only satisfied the two chiefs, but they also believe that Patrickspanys collection of these materials also saved them a lot of time. But there is only one hidden danger they need to pay attention to. Patrickspany can collect these things, and surely otherpanies can as well. We must warn them. If otherpanies have simr actions, our ns might not be realized. As soon as Mr. Holden finished speaking, Mr. ckwood also realized the crisis. If thosepanies learn from Patrickspany how to attack their business opponents, the storm may be even more terrible. And if they do not control this information in time and it is leaked prematurely, it could still cause a storm. That is why he thought of this and hurriedly stood up. Let our people inform all of these entertainmentpanies. If they have any reports, we can reward them. But if anypany dares to put these things on the inte privately, dont me us for handling it ording to the regtions. We cannot let them start another storm, and we cannot let things get out of control. We should consider the details of controlling this matter right now. Patricks father did not know that this move made the online rumors even more severe. But this is also a good thing, not only is it an attempt by someizens to attract attention, but they may eventually be taken away by relevant departments. Chapter 1144 Problems in the Lungs Even some of the celebrities who have been exposed to their short stature have been taken away by relevant departments, obviously wanting to purge the inte. Now everyone is focusing on this matter, but the public opinion is still being guided in a positive direction. So everything was back to normal, and Jane was still busy with the two children the next day. The fever of the two children has been controlled, but the lung infection cannot be controlled in just one or two days. So Jane was very anxious. After making a phone call to inquire about thepanys situation, she instructed her assistant on what to do. Of course, Jane did not forget to thank Patricks father. When Patricks father asked about the childrens situation, Jane said a few words to reassure him and then hung up the phone. Now Jane is back in the doctors office, after discussing with the doctor, she returned to the children. Waited until the children finished their injections, the nanny came to deliver food, but Jane did not let the nanny stay. Instead, she sent the nanny back to prepare other things, as the childrens nutrition needed to be maintained. It wasnt until the third day that Patrick hurried to the hospital. When Jane saw Patrick, she looked disappointed. Why did youe back now? Dont you know about the childrens situation? Couldnt you have made a phone call earlier to ask? Jane felt that what Patrick did was not right. Whether it was the matters in thepany or the matters in the hospital, Jane had taken care of everything, and Patricks father had taken on all the responsibilities in thepany. But Patrick couldnt silently stand by, he had toe back directly. If Patrick had called to ask about thepanys situation in advance, Jane would have thought he was responsible. Even if he had asked about the childrens situation, Jane would have forgiven him. But it was Patricks silence that made Jane feel unforgivable. When Patrick heard this, he could only say to Jane, I just finished a meeting today and saw the message. I hadnt even noticed the message before, how could I have known that there was a problem with the children? Patrick looked very wronged; he felt he hadnt done anything wrong. I know I was wrong. If I had known about the childrens situation earlier, I would havee back sooner. Patrick looked anxious, he really didnt know about the childrens situation. If he had known, he would have put everything aside. He regretted it a bit now, but he knew that Jane might not forgive him. He also knew that some things couldnt be solved just by regret. These past few days with both children being sick, Jane must have been very busy and had no time to do anything else. And now from Janes attitude, he could see that she was exhausted, both physically and mentally. Now, with the sudden situation of the children, Jane had to put everything down. Do you know that the children have been feverish for the past few days and it hasnt gone down? Do you know that the fever has now caused a lung infection?N?velDrama.Org owns this. If I hadnt tried other methods and discussed with doctors non-stop, it could have resulted in severe consequences! Jane said indignantly, busy with the children, she came back to see that Patricks face showed no signs of regret. This made her very annoyed. I was discussing business. If I hadnt been discussing business, how could I have left for days? Patrick wanted to exin, but his exnation wasnt detailed enough, so Jane didnt believe him. The two children opened their eyes and cried again, and Jane had no choice but tofort them. I dont care what business you were discussing, I dont care what you were doing. Anyway, being here is your responsibility as a father. I dont know why you didnt see my messages, I dont know why you didnt reply to me! Patrick had no choice but to tell Jane, I lost my phone, I just got it back, and then I saw the messages and came back immediately! The children kept crying, so Jane had to go find the doctor. The doctor sent a nurse to check after a while, and then, using time, told Jane to take the children for a few tests. After all the tests were done, the doctor said to Jane, The childrens crying is normal, as the inmmation in the lungs is disappearing, but it will make the children ufortable as it disappears. The doctor told Jane that based on his experience, this kind of crying from children is a good thing. However, parents need to adjust their childrens mood, as they cant let them cry all the time. But from the shadow in the x-ray, it could be seen that the area of lung infection had decreased. This conclusion was also confirmed by the blood test, so the overall situation was very good at the moment. As long as the treatment continued, there should be no problems. And now the childrens fever had been properly resolved, which was the root of the problem. As long as the fever could be controlled, it meant that the infection in the childrens lungs would improve day by day under treatment. As long as the current situation continued, perhaps there would be no problems in a day or two. Remember what I said about continuing for a day or two, dont think that everything is fine now. Many parents have overlooked details because they saw their children getting better. Still pay attention to the childs symptoms; if the child cries for a long time without any cause, then there might be other problems! The doctor told Jane that childrens crying can be divided into several situations. One of them is due to the child being hungry, and another is due to the childs emotional state. Chapter 1145 The Missing He Returns Whether its a child feeling bored in this ce, or having some other emotions to express, children will express themselves in a crying manner, thest of which is the current situation with the illness. If the condition improves, symptoms will appear during the treatment process. Whether its a scratchy throat or feeling weak after the fever has subsided, the child will cry due to temporary physical weakness. If the child continues to cry, it can only prove one thing. That is, there must be a problem with the child now, and any problem should be taken seriously. So the doctor specifically reminded Jane to pay attention to this issue. He has seen too many parents dealing with their children in a way that only conforms to their own thoughts, but in the end, they didnt notice any changes in the child and it not only dyed the childs treatment but also the overall effectiveness of the treatment. In addition, once the condition recurs, its not just about a lung infection or fever, but the lung infection will continue to worsen. And repeated infections will cause a childs lungs to have a lifelong emergency, which may not be eptable to anyone, any parent will definitely prioritize their child. So the doctors instructions were very careful, he didnt want to miss the opportunity to help the child at the first moment due to the negligence of the parents. Because the time the nurses and doctors spend caring for the children is limited, especially the doctor has to see many patients every day, its not possible to check the wards every time, they have a limited number of times to check the wards every day. Most of the time its the nurses who check at specific times. If the nurse sees no problems during the check, or if the parents report no problems, most of the time they can proceed as per usual. But if the parents report any problems, they will respond promptly, or report to the doctor. So this first moment is especially important, for anyone involved in treatment or any n, they need to adhere to the principle of the first moment.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jane nodded when she heard the doctor say this. Dont worry, doctor, I will take good care of the two children, I will definitely not allow any problems to arise with the children. Given the current situation, how many more days do you expect my children to be discharged from the hospital? Jane asked the doctor this question. In fact, the doctors exnation of the first moment principle to Jane was stillcking a little content, but now the doctor didnt feel it was missing. But in Patricks mind, there was a sense ofck, that is, the first moment when the child was found to be ill and sent to the hospital for treatment, the first moment that ensured the smooth progress of everything that followed. And now, if the nanny hadnt brought the child to the hospital, and Jane hadnt hurried to the hospital at the first moment, he might have been toote even if he had learned about this matter. So now he actually mes himself, no matter what he did, it was unforgivable, if he really didnt like the child, thats fine. But even the previous child he lost in an ident, he was so sad, he felt it was his fault. And now that the child is in trouble, and he didnt return in time, how can he not regret it in his heart? Did I do something wrong? Did I really do something wrong? Did Ie back toote and make the child suffer a lot! If only I hade back earlier, perhaps all of this could have been avoided, and the current situation wouldnt have urred! Patrick knows that there is no medicine for regret in this world, but anyone who makes a mistake will regret it. Patrick didnt know who was wrong in this matter. But he knew he was definitely wrong when it came to the child. So when he looked at the doctor, he was also watching the child. But now Janepletely ignored him. He knew Janes heart was already broken, she didnt believe his exnation just now, if she really trusted him, she wouldnt have this attitude now if there was any urgent business to attend to. Even if Jane was still angry in her heart, she would definitely give him a chance, she wouldnt treat him as if he were invisible. Even if she said a word asionally, it was allints and warnings to him. The doctor didnt know what Patricks thoughts were, he just thought this was normal, both parents taking care of the childs treatment. Usually, there are also men in the family who, for various reasons, cannote to see the child in time, butter they will alwayse to see for themselves. And now that Patrick hase, it proves that the child is notcking in parent-child affection, which is enough. For the doctor, he is only responsible for treating the current illness. Other matters are not his concern, but if both parents care very much about the child, and if there are more people to care for the child, it is definitely beneficial for the childs recovery and also beneficial for the care n for the child. Because it is not possible for one person to handle everything. The nurse had heard Jane taking care of the child throughout, the doctor had some worries. And now that the childs father hase, the doctor put his worries aside, he didnt ask much about this matter. Because it was not his duty as a doctor, and he couldnt bring up this matter. So now he could only listen to Janes questions, and tell Jane what choices she should make. If the treatment n is very good, the child can be discharged in two to three days, but if not, thats also okay! Because in two to three days, the childs overall condition will be basically under control, and the rest will be some follow-up treatment, even if the child goes home for treatment, its not a problem. This is not a ck-hearted hospital, if it were a ck-hearted hospital, or if doctors were able to keep all patients here to make more money, it would be different. Chapter 1146: At Any Cost Applying the more expensive medicine allowed them to earn more profits, as this was not only a regr hospital but also thergest childrens hospital in the city. Every doctor had their limits when it came to doing everything, and Jane believed in the professionalism of the doctors here. Otherwise, how could she have entrusted her children to them? I understand this situation now. Thank you, doctor. If there are any other developments, I will be in constantmunication with you. Despite her exhaustion, Jane knew the importance of maintaining a certain attitude when dealing with doctors. Therefore, her demeanor remained respectful. After exchanging a few words with the doctor, Jane returned to the hospital room. Seeing her two children fast asleep, the weariness on Janes face became fully evident. Despite the numerous inquiries from friends and family over the past few days, many had their own workmitments. Even if they visited asionally, they could not stay at the hospital for long. Moreover, their visits only added to Janes burden of taking care of the children. Every time someone came by, the children would be disturbed, leading to loud cries. Therefore, after allowing rtives and friends to briefly see the children, Jane would promptly escort them out for a conversation outside the door. However, this left Jane torn between tending to her children and socializing with visitors. Later, when the sound of a child crying could be heard, these individuals promptly left. But they were just a group of people. Jane had many friends, and Patrick had numerous rtives. Their rtionships with these individuals were amicable. Although everyone was concerned about the childrens illness upon hearing what Harrison had said, Jane eventually declined any thoughts of apanying them to the hospital. While everyone understood Janes decision, the constant visits left Jane feeling more emotionally drained than the visitors. How Jane managed to endure these days, only she knew. Taking advantage of the childrens slumber, Jane administered their medication. Patrick had no choice but to stay by their side, watching over them. Patricks only thought at the moment was for his children to recover quickly. Everything else paled inparison to the urgency of their well-being. Patrick was unwilling to take on any other responsibilities. For him, the childrens recovery was the most pivotal issue. If they did not recover, he would have to make the hardest choice of all: letting go of everything. Despite the importance of business and other matters, he felt a deep sense of guilt when it came to his children. So, as he watched over them, his heart silently prayed. Please let my children recover soon. Only when they are well again can I forgive myself. I never thought my children would endure such suffering at such a young age. I dont want this, but I cannot excuse myself. I have no justification for their suffering. Deep in thought, Patrick contemted his actions as he watched his children sleeping peacefully. His focus shifted to the affairs of hispany. The recent turbulence within thepany had been overwhelming. Not only did they face policy challenges, but also the loss of staff and artists. Though Patrick paid attention to these matters, hecked the time to address them. Initially, he intended to handle all thepanys affairs independently, without Janes assistance.N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, the events that followed forced him to deal with additional business matters. Upon Janes return, Patricks demeanor irked her. While she could not ask him to leave due to the circumstances, Jane harbored no intentions of forgiving him either. Meanwhile, a group of journalists gathered, their faces beaming with anticipation. Especially the entertainment section reporter, who had obtained a major scoop this time. Ill be fair, guys. Since Ive had the main course, Ill share the soup with you. If I dont, I wont survive in this industry. But remember, if you ever need help, dont forget about me. The reporters from different newspapers nodded in agreement. They had previously coborated with each other, prepared to release news promptly, while sharing secondary information among themselves. It was not just about mary gain but also about building connections. The foundation for future coborations was alreadyid within their circle. Thus, they were well-versed in this routine. The entertainment section reporter urgently called all of them together upon receiving news of a major event. Rest assured, were all colleagues. When ites to handling the news, well show you how its done. Besides, weve never failed in our endeavors. Quickly, tell us the news! The reporter from Starlight Herald urged the entertainment section reporter, who had shared several significant news stories with others in the past. While he held the most crucial information, hearing about the situation involving Patrick intrigued him greatly. He had been following the development within Patrickspany closely during this period. Thepanys operations appeared to be a captivating narrative, from its merger to its resurgence. The rising and falling patterns within thepany were a spectacle that garnered attention. Amidst the ongoing turmoil within the entertainment industry, every move within the entertainment circle attracted scrutiny. Hearing about an issue within Patrickspany only heightened their interest. That was why they abandoned their current tasks to gather for this piece of news. Chapter 1147: Irrefutable Evidence However, the entertainment news reporter was acting pretentiously, not ready to reveal everything upfront. I can tell you this much, if I dont get my hands on the prize money for reporting this, then its your ipetence. This is a historic scoop. It cost me ten thousand bucks to secure it. If I hadnt paid so much, the other party wouldnt have given me this evidence! The entertainment reporter was smug. The four or five other media reporters present were each slightly interested, but his investment was sure to make a return. But the biggest scoop and the first reporting of this matter were still in his hands. So he knew exactly what he should do this time. But he didnt want his peers to be left with nothing, after all, they all eat together within the industry, so these considerations were necessary. Alright, weve all said our piece, and of course, we will thank you. And your hard work wont go unnoticed, especially since you spent money this time. Spill it, dont keep us in suspense. Theres no need for it, and we feel the water is too still right now. These reporters had just gotten a big break from Patrickspany a few days ago. They hadnt paid attention to the details, whether about thepanys staff leaving or the negative news, or Patrick and Jane being interrogated by the authorities. So their reports caused quite a stir online, even though Jane managed to handle the situation through her own means. They promptly updated their coverage, but it didnt mean the storm had passed, or that their minds had been pacified. They still wanted to continue tracking the story through other means. During this period, entertainmentpanies had be much quieter. Many stars had chosen to take a vacation or a break, avoiding the normal routine and trying not to cause any trouble during this time. This trend had be quite prevalent. As a result, only a few problem-free stars and those trying to break into the industry remained active during this period. Some stars had signed contracts with major programs and couldnt refuse. They continued to thrive in the entertainment industry, while the others were left with nothing to do. But even when they were rehashing old news, they were extremely cautious. Because Janespany had warned them beforehand that any media outlet creating rumors or overanalyzing their reports would face consequences. It was not just about cooperation, but also about the legal aspect. Hence, the media had be very circumspect in their reports, being cautious about the source of their evidence. They tried their best to avoid getting into trouble. So in reality, they were all itching for a breakthrough. Dont rush, you guys sharing this big scoop with me is enough for you to have a breakthrough. Even if nothing else goes right for us this month, this scoop is worth it. As the entertainment reporter spoke, the others became even more eager. But they also knew that if they pushed too hard, the price would be higher.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was like a negotiation, and everyone knew that the news was on the table. Although they didnt know the specifics, they already knew who the news was about. So, the longer one could hold out, the more likely it was that the other party would make a mistake in judgment. They could then acquire the news at a normal price. If all of them rushed, it would turn into a bidding war, and they would have to shell out more money to get better leads. And even though they could get leads, they would only be marginal. It would be risky for them to bet on such flimsy evidence. Although in the past, they could spin borate stories from just a photo of Patrick or other celebrities in a certain ce, the recent crackdown in the entertainment industry affected not just the stars but also them, the media. Just spill it. Didnt I share with you guys about Janes miscarriage and abortion? Its time for you to share back with us. The urban newspaper reporter had bought Janes medical records and test reports from a nurse earlier, so now he felt it was time for payback. That incident had caused quite a stir at the time and had led to a series of events. Even though he was still jittery thinking about it, the attention also had its benefits C he gained quite a few fans, and their newspapers sales had increased. He had almost been held ountable for it, but fortunately, he managed to turn the situation around, bing the one to exin on behalf of Jane and April, which saved him. Chapter 1148 Fatal Blow If he hadnt said that, its very likely that he would not only have lost his job by now, but could even be in prison. And now, with news about Jane and Patrick, his heart feels excited. He hopes to gather more substantial evidence to produce more sensational news, which will not only boost his poprity but also allow him to vent his anger. For him, any increase in sales and fans means increased profits, and it also means climbing to the position of editor of the magazine. If he can seed this time, there may be hope of reaching that position. Then, he wont be just a small entertainment reporter, but someone sitting in the office, achieving his dreams. But there are always a few key points missing, which not only pose long-term problems but also some other issues. Currently, most of the problems are in the process of being solved, and the most important problem is to find a way to distinguish himself with his achievements. As long as he can highlight this achievement, it will undoubtedly be a boost for him. Alright, guys, I wont keep you in suspense. This matter is rted to Patrick, and I have a few photos. As soon as I release them, you should repost them immediately! The reporter from the entertainment weekly made his stance clear, indicating that he wont hand over the photos to the people in front of him right now as its the biggest scoop. He will release them normally. But he has already reminded the others that they can repost it, which means they can get a share of the pie while having evidence to support them. And they can also prepare in advance ording to this situation, waiting for the right time to release the news and then following up immediately. So, they are all very experienced in handling these matters, and they are all smiling at each other now. Although they dont yet know how much it will cost to buy this piece of news, at least they have achieved their goal. The usual C two thousand dors each, and Ill tell you everything now. Of course, no need to rush. We can eat and drink as we talk! The entertainment weekly reporter already had the material printed out. Although the reporter said it like this, they still knew it was necessary to be cautious. That means each persons material is separate. And he also hid some of the materials. If the others dont pay up, the next time that person might be kicked out of the circle. No one will invite that person again. Because after knowing about something, if that person doesnt follow the agreed upon rules, how can others like him? As the entertainment weekly reporter said this, the others had already started transferring money. When the entertainment weekly reporter heard the sound of money transferring on his phone, he casually yed with his phone as if nothing happened. When he saw the amount of money transferred, a smile appeared on his face. Im telling you, this is a series of big news. The most important news Im keeping to myself is that Patrick actually made a date with a minor star. How big do you think that is? The others couldnt believe it when they heard the reporter from the entertainment weekly say that. Because over the years, there have been quite a few negative news about Patricks surroundings. But every time, Patrick managed to resolve it. There has never been any issue with Patrick himself. They were all about hispany. Even in other incidents rted to Patrick, there would be a rification news conference, and that would solve it. Are you sure this isnt fabricated and theres actual evidence? If its fabricated, then well just have caused a stir for nothing. The entertainment weekly reporter nodded and informed the journalist from Starlight Herald who had just asked the question. If I didnt have evidence, would I dare to say that? Of course, I have evidence, but I cant tell you what it is. Ive left myself a big piece of the pie, and what Im giving you is not small either. Its all the recent negative news about Patrick and even some about Jane. The reporter from the entertainment weekly said this with pride. He was feeling especially pleased now, and his eyebrows were almost dancing. The others knew there was no way to extract more, so they drank with the entertainment weekly reporter. When they had drunk enough, they asked what exactly was going on. Even though there wasnt evidence, knowing in advance what the news was, they could prepare. I bought this news from a friend. I have a few photos that can prove from different angles that Patrick went on a date with a minor star. I cant say too much. This piece of news is big, and I cant let you guys spoil it before its even released. After taking a gulp of wine, the entertainment weekly reporter told them they could open the file he gave them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The others were quite interested and opened the file. They found that it contained some material rted to Patrickspany. Not only did it involve Patrickspany being penalized by relevant departments several times, but it also detailed some recent measures taken by Patrickspany. The information analyzed in detail the enmity between Patrickspany and Anthonyspany. Although some of these matters had been reported previously, they hadnt been systematically covered. Just based on this report, they could gain attention. The second piece of information was about problems in Patricks overseaspany, and there were also some tax issues with Patrickspany. Especially the tax issues, which are a big dealtely. Quite a few celebrities and artists are facing tax problems, and now apany is facing this issue. Its a big deal. The entertainment weekly reporter was proud of himself. He believed he had given these people enough material tomand attention. Of course, the biggest news was in his hands, and he hoped to keep this issue hot for a long time. This way, he could keep releasing more evidence and news to attract more people. Im telling you, this time, no one is allowed to steal the rights to release this news with me. If you guys arent careful, dont me me for getting upset. Chapter 1149: Rumor Has It When the reporter from Starlight Herald heard what the entertainment journalist said, a look of disdain appeared on his face as he responded. You really dont trust us, do you? When have we ever done something like this, especially when things are so strict now? Do you think wed dare to publish random reports like before? Even if you give us this report now, we need to verify it from multiple sources. How could we be faster than you? So your leak this time is quite the development. The entertainment journalist heard this and felt pleased. He felt as though he had been carrying a heavy secret in his heart for a long time. Because after brewing this for so long, he had managed to create a huge sensation. If he were to release this now, it would definitely shake the entertainment industry. It could bepared to an earthquake in the industry, except the previous ones were all rted to some celebrity. This report was different. It would definitely capture everyones attention. After discussing among themselves, they all smiled. The entertainment journalist had passed on a small piece of news to them about Patrick and hispany. Although they didnt have evidence yet, this wouldnt stop them from being prepared. Once the entertainment journalist posted the news online, they could incorporate the relevant evidence into their reports and be part of the buzz. They knew the issue was significant, so they discussed when to publish it. I dont care when you release it. Im prepared to put it out tomorrow. Im all set. If the entertainment journalist wasnt prepared, how could he release the news? These people were as sharp as dogs. If the entertainment journalist wasnt ready, they would probably figure it out within a day.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So, the entertainment journalist couldnt me themter on. But now, it was different. The entertainment journalist was going to release the news tomorrow. In fact, he had already nned to release it that night once he had finished organizing the materials. The n allowed him to attract attention half a day before. This was his tactical move. Even though he was supposed to inform the others, he had said it would be released the next day. The concept of next day was vague. After midnight was the next day. They dispersedte in the evening. When they got home, the entertainment journalist sat down with coffee to organize the materials. When the clock struck midnight, he posted the news on the website. Some night owls had already seen the report and were in disbelief. When they saw the photos and other evidence, they realized the news was likely true. If the current uproar couldnt make the entertainment journalists take the authenticity of news reports seriously, then they wouldnt do it in normal times either. Someizens already believed the news and started sending messages to their friends in the middle of the night, inviting them to discuss the news. The forums were abuzz with the story, and there were reposts and other voices appearing. So, the report didnt only appear on one website. It was cited asing from the entertainment journalist, which was his goal. If it wasnt for the exposure and gaining visibility for the entertainment journalist and his name, why would he allow others to repost it? Besides, with such a big scoop, he couldnt handle it alone. Once the news came out, various reports and investigations would follow. He knew he only had a limited time to enjoy the dividends. Is this true? I dont want to believe Patrick is like this. Ive always admired him, not just as a celebrity but also as a great boss! After aizensment, others quickly provided specific scenes from when they were eating melon earlier. They had dissected the report into many interpretations and even used photo editing software to analyze the images. They found the photos were real. Regardless, Patrick needs toe forward and exin. These photos are real. What journalist would risk using fake photos? Theizens were eager to know who the anonymous celebrity was because there were no clear face shots in the released photos. They were all waiting to devour this piece of news. Some were curious about Janes reaction to the news. But what mattered most to theizens was the truth. Their discussions didnt stop. No one thought about the source of the news. They just knew it was from an entertainment journalists report. Patrick is definitely not like this. There must be other reasons behind this incident. Otherwise, Patrick wouldnt abandon hispanys affairs. I agree. Patricks character has been confirmed over the years. He wouldnt make a mistake over this issue. These reports must be biased. We want to know the truth. Chapter 1150 – The Spectators There wereizens who sided with Patrick, and there were those who stood on the opposite side. Some were simply there to watch the show, indifferent to whether the two protagonists of this story were alive or dead. What mattered more to them was the spectacle itself. Their words aimed to captivate attention, hoping to increase their followers and perhaps even aspire to be bloggers. Their true intentionsy in the desire for the situation to escte, stirring up more controversy. Recent scandals in the entertainment industry had left them yearning for a cleanse. However, the subsequent events made them believe once again in the official statements, reassuring them that there were still good people in the industry. But the current scandal involving Patrick felt like an earthquake shaking things up once more. We now doubt that Patrick has been deceiving us all along. Hes not the admirable person we thought he was. Its Jane who has been supporting hispany all along. I am deeply disappointed in Patrick. He has let Jane down. Without Jane, hispany would never have reached this point! Someizens were fans of Jane, and their disappointment was palpable. They believed that Patricks actions were a betrayal of Jane. Based on a series of events, it was clear that Jane was morepetent than Patrick, always prioritizing thepanys interests and his well-being. Jane had sacrificed her ownpany to merge with Patricks, showing her affection for money. When issues arose within thepany, Jane would personally step in to resolve them, revealing her care for Patricks well-being. Everything pointed to Janes true intentions. Patricks recent scandal felt like a direct insult to Jane. Patrick muste forward and exin himself to Jane and to us, theizens. He cant just hide away like a turtle. Whats there to exin when the truth has already been revealed? Patrick is probably nning his escape right now. His reputation, as well as hispany, has already been tarnished. Netizens were familiar with how celebrities tended to disappear after a scandal. Their studios or assistants would step in to handle the situation, or everyone involved would remain silent until the storm passed. Only when the public had calmed down would some voices rise to defend the celebrity, following amon pattern. They anticipated that Patrick would follow this same strategy, disappearing for a while before reemerging with supporters to defend his image. The passionate outburst ofizens would fade, leaving behind indifference or minimal concern, the emergency response tactic of these celebrities. Contrary to expectations, not everyone would speak up immediately after an incident urred. If there were timely strategies in ce, even if the individual was wronged, positive voices may not be heard. A simr incident involving a male celebrity beingbeled negatively for infidelity resulted in him announcing a three-year hiatus from the industry. Unexpectedly, after just a month, when things had calmed down, he came back with counterarguments. His assistant presented evidence in his defense, and other friends also vouched for him, revealing the falsehood of the usations. The male celebritys return with undeniable evidence turned the tables, allowing him to clear his name. Regardless, we must stand up for Jane. I dont want any trouble for her. Shes my goddess, my role model. Jane has been through so much over the years. Its fine if Patrick made a mistake, but he must admit it and not do anything to harm Jane. Netizens remained staunch supporters of Jane, continuing to follow the developments until dawn. Everyone paid attention to the unfolding drama, and even some media outlets had reported on the scandal. Even within the hospital, where some patients and doctors were fans of Patrick and Jane, gossip spread quickly. Initially unaware of the situation, Jane had no time to read the reports, focusing solely on her busy schedule.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But today, everyone was talking about the scandal. Do you know? Patrick cheated with a lesser-known celebrity. Photos have been leaked, and there are follow-up reports! My friend messaged me about this in the middle of the night, asking if Jane was in the hospital with the children. I heard that some entertainment reporters might show up today! A nurse whispered to her colleague, only to hush when Jane approached. The patients also whispered among themselves, observing Janes presence. Chapter 1151: The Backyard Fire Who would have thought that Jane was still watching the children, unaware that the backyard was already on fire? Perhaps she knew but chose to ignore it with a broad mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this. If she didnt want to ignore it, other things would have already happened. Why is Jane so calm inside the hospital? The voices of the few people discussing were not too loud, thinking that it was noisy inside the hospital and no one would hear them. However, when Jane came out, she heard everything. If she wasnt wearing a mask, its very likely that others would have already crowded around. Even now, hearing so many voices. Jane also had doubts. When she checked her phone for rted news and made two calls, an angry expression appeared on her face. Back in the hospital room, she pointed at Patrick as he watched the children. Look at what youve done. The media is already reporting it. Get out. This is your idea of doing business? This is what you mean by losing your phone. Patrick, not knowing what was happening, frowned when he saw the news on his phone. Listen to me, things are not as you imagine. I really have other things to do. I would never let our child get sick without caring. Patrick wanted to give some reasons, but at this moment Jane didnt listen to anything. Her inner anger left her speechless. So Jane kicked Patrick out, and Patrick knew he couldnt make a scene in the hospital, especially with two children resting. Patrick didnt want to disturb the children. So he reluctantly left, only to return a few hourster to the hospital room. He thought Jane would have cooled down by now, so they could talk about it properly. But he didnt expect Jane to block the hospital room door directly. Get out. I wont let you see the child. Just stay away. I dont want to see you either. Whatever your reasons are, we have no rtionship. This is a hospital. I dont want to argue with you, but if you insist, I have no choice. Let these patients and the media outside see. Patrick, hearing Jane say this, shook his head in resignation and left, knowing that he didnt anticipate this oue. If he had known about the current situation, he would never have made such a choice. But just like when the child got sick before, there was no way to take it back. Many entertainment reporters had already gathered outside the hospital. Although they couldnt enter the hospital, it didnt stop them from setting up cameras and microphones. Only a few reporters entered the hospital. They didnt bring their team with them because if the hospital security saw them, they wouldnt be allowed to interview. They came just to take a few photos. But if they could capture Patrick or Janes photos right away, it would be beneficial for their future reports. They had already seen the second article posted online about Patricks tax issues, and it had caught everyones attention. Now Patrickspany had also attracted many reporters. Someizens had also spontaneously arrived at Patrickspany, curious about thepanys holiday ns. Even though they were outside the hospital, many were waiting for a final exnation. How could Patrick give any reason now? He was already overwhelmed; how could he deal with these people? So Patrick never appeared near Janes room in the hospital area. These people couldnt get close to Janes room. Cant we find a way to sneak into the room and take a few photos? Even if we take a photo of the child, it will definitely create a sensation. The reporter from Star Leopard had a good idea. Since Patrick had done this with other minor celebrities, adding a photo of the child would resonate more with the audience. Combining photos of the sick child and Patricks meeting with the minor celebrities would be thought-provoking. It would have a greater effect, not inferior to the first article today. Thats why they were discussing it with each other. Its too hard. We cant get close to the room. Even the hospital security is guarding there. Its not easy toe in or out. Janes childs room was separate, making it difficult for them to get photos even if they tried to bribe others. The entertainment reporter scratched his head upon hearing this answer. He believed there was always a way if one was diligent. He thought of a way to bribe the doctors and nurses to sneak in and take some photos. For the doctors and nurses, it didnt mean much. But for him, it had great significance, thinking about the potential impact. Since he had done this before, he saw no harm in doing it again. Lets sneak in. Ill find a friend to find out who is treating Janes child. Maybe thats where we can start and break through. After the reporter finished speaking, others understood his intentions. Some hesitated due to ethical concerns, but for the sake of sales, they suppressed their doubts. They knew some things were getting close to the line. Even though Patrick had problems, they could still report on that. But they couldnt defame a child, especially when Jane was busy taking care of the child. If they added fuel to the fire at this moment, it would be like aiding and abetting. Chapter 1152: Doing Things Without Leaving a Trace However, there are times when a persons thoughts may differ from their actions, leading to a different course of action in reality. This is when, after a careful bncing act, ones interests triumph over their moral boundaries, prompting such decisions. If a person were truly steadfast in their moral principles, they would not make choices like the one at hand. Such choices border on the hical, such as bribing others to take photos, which is morally reprehensible. Moving further along the edge, the reporter from the entertainment magazine instructed those around him. Remember, do this without a trace. You are here to assist me, but once we are out, do not utter a word, as it would have repercussions for both of us. If things go awry and the consequences are severe, neither of us will get away unscathed. I do not want this promotion opportunity to turn into misfortune. Although the entertainment magazine reporter was excited at heart, he knew how to make the right choices. While the current situation had some impact on him, he was mindful of avoidingplications. After a few phone calls, he managed to find a nurse through a friend. While the nurse couldnt ess Janes childs ward daily, there was still an opportunity. The nurse agreed to take a few pictures of the child after receiving two thousand dors from the reporter. However, the type and timing of the photos were uncertain; the nurse could only promise to provide them as soon as possible. Satisfied, the reporter left, eagerly anticipating the oue. About an hourter, he had the photos in hand. All set. You guys stay here and watch. If anythinges up, call me immediately. Ill head into the car now to prepare this report. Also, did any of our people at Patrickspany capture anything yet? Has Patrickspany made any response? The reporter hoped to create a series of articles this time. The reporter wanted to capitalize on this opportunity, hence the instructions to others. As the leader of the reporter group, he believed his proactive actions would lead to a promotion. He was more than just focused on his tasks now; he was attentive to the overall situation. Upon returning from making calls, his team informed him. There is no response from Patrickspany. The security is tight at the gate.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Manyizens are gathered there, waiting for an exnation. Im confident Patrickspany cant hold out for long. They must have an emergency n to handle this situation temporarily. Patrickspany was in turmoil. Netizens were curious about the truth of the matter. Jane was utterly disappointed, and some onlinements caught her eye. Yet, she couldnt find the time to respond. Harrison and Patricks father rushed to Patrickspany upon hearing the news. Seeing the reporters andizens crowded there, they hurried to the hospital. They knew Jane was in a terrible state now. They were worried that Jane wouldnt be able to handle the situation, looking after the child and dealing with the current crisis. Harrison and Patricks father sat down to discuss matters. They wanted to check on Janes condition. Moreover, they wanted to exin things for Patrick; they were sure Patrick was not like this. But they needed Jane toprehend their exnation. I dont know what to say to Patrick. He doesnt answer his phone now, and I have no idea what hes doing. Patricks father sighed. If he could reach Patrick, he would talk to him right away. He believed that, no matter what Patrick had done, he needed to apologize first and then exin. How else could Jane forgive him? And with the chaos in thepany, he also needed to handle thepanys affairs for Patrick. Even Harrisons studios affairs had to take a back seat. It was as if all of Patricks rtives were revolving around him now. Everyone hoped for the truth toe out, including family members and fans who cared for Patrick. Some media reporters, eager for a story, wanted to hear from Patrick. Even if the truth of the story was in question, a statement from Patrick would be crucial. When Harrison heard Patricks fathers words, he shook his head in resignation. Theres no other choice. If we could contact Patrick, things would be easier to exin. But for now, we have to face it head-on. Harrison tried calling Jane to no avail. If she had answered, perhaps there could have been a glimmer of hope. Janes indifference showed Harrison the extent of her anger. So, he brought Patricks father into the picture. Harrison knew that sometimes, ones efforts alone might not be enough; perhaps together, they could change Janes mind. I dont understand what Patrick wants to achieve, what hes doing now, or why this situation urred. The chaos in thepany is overwhelming. And now, more problems have surfaced, requiring exnations. Is Patrick truly idle? Patricks father, feeling his age catching up, knew he needed to help Patrick with various other matters. Sometimes, he couldnt even focus on thepanys international affairs. Chapter 1153 No Mercy This is because thepanies in the entertainment industry are now facing these difficulties.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So Patricks father understands Patrick. In this difficult period, he cannot just stand by and do nothing while Patrickspany is facing challenges. Moreover, the series of events before this made Patricks father feel that fate has not been kind to Patrick. Lately, Patricks luck has been a bit rotten. If Janes miscarriage touched Patricks father, it likely made him feel that all his efforts might go in vain. He had hoped to take care of Patrickspany, let Patrick take care of Jane, and safely wee their child into the world. He did not expect the unexpected turn of events that left him feeling painful, yet he had to ept it. Because it was not Janes or Patricks fault. It was due to physical factors that no one could avoid, and no one wanted such a thing to happen. So Patricks father understood this matter. But the constraints of the entertainment industrys policies made him feel more physically and mentally exhausted, not only having to liaise with variouspanies on Patricks behalf. But also worrying about the people in Patrickspany behind the scenes. Although there were other matters that required him to handle his ownpany overseas during this period, he quickly returned. And even during his time abroad, he was concerned about Patrickspany. Now, Patrickspany is being managed by Jane in an organized manner, earning praise from Patricks father. Yet, he did not expect his child to fall ill again. And now, this scene has unfolded. I dont know what Patrick has learned all these years, but a man, in the end, should stand up and take care of his family. Yet he has not done so. This time, if I can see him, I will have a good talk with him. I want to know his true thoughts, why he did all this! Patricks father was angry, he could not understand these events. As he drove, he kept murmuring about this matter. His current mood is like that of an old man who should be enjoying family joy, reflecting on the remaining moments of his life. But to his surprise, not only did he not enjoy these family moments, but the situation in thesepanies was also chaotic, burdening him. And now, Patrick is causing further worry, stirring up the current scandal, adding to his frustration. Harrison tried to console Patricks father. Perhaps there is a misunderstanding among all this. Remember, these entertainment journalists are eager to exaggerate such points to attract attention. To be honest, I cant see clearly what Patrick has been up to all these years. But whatever Patrick has done, it has proven his good character, all for thepany. Harrison could only say this, not knowing what else to say. They arrived at the hospital and saw the media journalists and fans milling around the parking lot and the hospital entrance. Seeing this, Patricks father pointed in that direction, enraged. Look at all these people waiting to see a joke! All because of what Patrick did! If not for this situation, why would they be waiting here! Harrison sighed upon hearing this, unsure of Janes current state of mind. But from her previous actions of not answering calls and seeing the journalists here now, one could draw a conclusion. No wonder Jane doesnt answer the calls and with these journalists here, its truly ufortable! It will surely affect the child, and it will also affect Janes ability to take care of the child. I dont know when these pests will leave! Harrison cursed the journalists, though it was mereint. With no other options, they went to the hospital room and saw Jane. Harrison felt a deep sense of pity for Jane when she saw the exhaustion on her face. Jane, cant you just listen to Patricks exnation? He is waiting for your forgiveness; maybe if you listen, youll know the truth! After Patricks father said this, Jane shook her head, eyes fixed and resolute. Though she couldnt argue forcefully with the elder, she held firm to her beliefs. I dont know what reasons he has to abandon the child, I dont know what reasons he has to date someone shady. Is all this his job? You dont need to exin. Any exnation is useless now. I just want the child to recover quickly and then leave here to go back home. Janes emotions were in turmoil. She didnt understand why all this was happening to her. Jane felt she had the worst luck, exhausted physically and mentally during this period. However, she had to endure it with a firm resolve. Patrick must have his reasons, there must be a misunderstanding. Dont listen to those journalists; how can they know the truth? Patrick must not be able toe out and exin now. Otherwise, he would have done so already. And those entertainment journalists are itching for Patrick to show up. Harrison hoped Jane would calm down, but how could she in such a situation? So after Harrisons words, Jane firmly shook her head. And when Jane heard the child tossing and turning, her emotions eruptedpletely. You all, go back. Dont bother trying to persuade me. If its because of this situation, I will have to ask you to leave. I just want the child to be well. I dont want to quarrel or make a scene. If the child doesnt have a peaceful environment, they wont recover quickly. Janes tone was calm, but her expression serious. So everyone could see the state of Janes heart. As a woman, Harrison understood Janes current thoughts. Because Harrison knew firsthand how difficult it was to care for two children. Before, Jane had been busy withpany matters and taking care of April. asionally, she would leave both children with Harrison to look after them. Chapter 1154: Children Are the Most Important So just how rowdy are these two children, and what exactly does the child lying in the hospital bed look like? Harrisons heart held aparison C without such thoughts, how could he feel sorry for Jane? But now Jane refuses to listen to any exnations, which is the biggest problem of all. If anything is said now, Jane might really kick them out. Alright, Jane, dont get upset. Lets leave on our own, and you must take good care of the children. If theres a chance, I still hope you can talk to Patrick. Patricks father couldnt do anything else, so he could only approach it this way, hoping Jane would ept. Jane simply nodded dazedly. Because she didnt know what choice to make. After Patricks father left, he and Harrison sat in the car sighing. Because their objective this time wasnt achieved, and on top of that, they couldnt provide a reasonable exnation. If they really had a suitable excuse, they wouldve already said it just now. There was no need for both of them to wait for Patrick toe here before giving these excuses. So they had to drive to thepany now. While on the way, Harrison expressed to Patricks father, The situation is getting more chaotic. Lets stabilize Patrickspany first. I dont know if Patrick will even care about whats happening now, but I believe Jane definitely doesnt have the time to handle it. If we dont step in and take care of it, the recently stabilized situation in thepany will turn into chaos. Harrison also knew that Patrickspany was just starting to stabilize. Plus, they had recently acquired Anthonyspany, marking an upward trend. If any issues arose now, all of Janes hard work would go to waste. I understand. Ill go handle this issue at thepany. I dont think Patrick will show his face at this time. Even if he just gives some orders over the phone to his subordinates, he definitely wont show up at thepany. Patricks fathers face showed extreme anger towards Patricks actions. But he knew that at this moment, facing the media would be the worst result for Patrick. So what should be done, he wasnt sure. But surely, there needed to be a transitional period, a period of calmness, to reassure everyone. So, after Patrick calmed down, they also needed to make sure that theizens calmed down before facing them C that would be the best option. At thepany, the two of them saw that the people inside were not overly panicked. But it was clear they werent working with any real focus. Patricks father and Harrison called the assistants and heads of other departments into the office. These individuals were used to Patricks father helping him handle thepanys affairs at times. And before Patrick returned, Harrison had also dealt with thepanys matters. Both the new employees at thepany and the former employees from Janespany knew of this. So when the assistant called for a meeting, all the heads of the departments sat down. When Patricks father saw them, he mentioned a few things. He hoped that everyone would understand the current situation. He admitted he wasnt very familiar with the entertainment industry. But he had some superficial knowledge from the past dealings with variouspanies, and he knew how to handle the crisis. Even if he couldnt directly manage specific business operations, he knew how to deal with the crisis at hand. Because nopany was smooth sailing, everypany had its own emergency measures. I dont know if speaking up right away is good or if we should take different actions. Please share your strategies. Have Patrick and Jane given you any specific instructions on what to do? I need to know everything toe up with the best n. Patricks father asked this question, and the assistant shook his head in confusion. He told Patricks father that it had been several hours since the incident, and they hadnt received any calls from Patrick or any instructions from Jane on how to respond. But they had ns on how to deal with such emergencies. They only needed amand from above, either from Patrick or Jane, to execute the ns. The people in charge couldnt make decisions on their own; they needed someone to instruct them on implementing the emergency ns. So they were waiting for someone to tell them to start implementing the emergency measures. Usually, we would issue a public statement, ensuring the media reports urately. We would also inform them that we will conduct an internal investigation for a period of time. And we need to reassure all our partners, instilling confidence in them. No matter what happens, it shouldnt affect the regr operations of ourpany. The assistant saw Patricks father nodding, and Harrison also nodded beside him because this was the standard procedure.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didnt know what to do next, but he mentioned a few other minor steps they could take. We must control the online public opinion. Whether its guiding public opinion in a positive direction or controlling it, we cant afford to just sit back and watch. Your priority right now is to prepare Patrick for whatsing. We also need to know which framework this will operate within, but as of now, were clueless. The assistant said this, and everyone agreed. Depending on the authenticity of the situation, they might opt for a different set of actions. If it was just a rumor, they could go for a simpler n. So the extent to which this situation would escte would greatly depend on Patricks judgment of the truth and lies of the situation, his internal exnation, and how they handled it to make everyone understand. But since Patrick hadnt spoken up yet, they were at a standstill and couldnt make any decisions. Chapter 1155 Emergency Handling Start by handling the situation with the most basic emergency measures, then control the emotions of all internal personnel in thepany. We cant let this situation affect the normal operation of thepany. My father had noticed some employees not in the right state when I came in earlier. This is something that must be avoided. After Patricks father spoke first, he emphasized again that everyone must do their job ording to their responsibilities. Once their emergency measures were taken out, he also agreed to the subsequent ones. Whether incurring some costs or making other choices, temporary solutions can be used to address them. As for when Patrick will step forward, he does not know now. He just reassured everyone not to worry, as Patrick has his own ns, regardless of what they may be. Currently, Patricks father feels anxious, but the assistants have taken charge. They are primarily following orders on how to proceed with the situation. They can act ordingly, especially since Patricks fathers previously signed internal management rights have not expired yet, so they can be utilized now.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After arranging everyone to do their tasks, Patricks father only kept the assistants with him. Harrison went to various departments to urgently inspect the solutions being implemented by the teams and check for any hidden dangers. Moreover, she needed to see if the work status in other departments had returned to normal. Now, regarding Patrick and Janes situation, I wont say much, as you already know. The child is currently still in the hospital, so you definitely need to focus more on that during this period. I cant concentrate here, and I dont understand much about the entertainmentpany business either, so you need to figure out how to handle it. I hope your own thoughts cane up with a n, and I will support you where needed! Patricks father pointed out the difficulties he faced, as he still needed to take care of his ownpany. And he cannot participate too much in the current situation, only keeping his attention on managing thepany. As for the usual ways of handling problems, he left them for the assistant to contemte. The assistant nodded and informed Patricks father, In these next few days, Patrick doesnt need to step forward and make statements, but he does need tomunicate with us. The assistants words were simple; sometimes, situations need to cool down before the true direction bes clear. Whether there is a conspiracy from anotherpany or if it truly was something Patrick did, identally captured by someone, the interpretations could be different. When Patricks father heard this, he nodded. He now believed the assistant could handle things well, especially considering the rtionship between them. Jane currently had no time to focus on the situation, her entire focus was on taking care of the child. Jane once again conducted tests and checks on the child. When everything was done, she handed the reports to the doctor. Knowing there were surely media outside, even in the hallway, discussing the situation, Jane decided that if the child had no major issues, she would take the child back home; there was no need to stay at the hospital. This would not only impact the childs recovery but also because it was inconvenient for Jane to take care of the child alone. From looking at the blood reports, the inmmation markers are now all gone, indicating that the lung infection has beenpletely controlled, and the recovery effect is indeed quite good now. The child hasnt had any recurring fevers, so now we just need to observe for another day. If there are no issues tomorrow, the child can choose to be discharged or continue for final treatments. Upon hearing this, Jane felt extremely happy. This was a rare good news in these two days. She had been feeling quite oppressed recently. She had thought that with Patricks return, they would be able to take care of the child together, but who would have anticipated this situation. Now that she heard the child could be discharged and was recovering well, Janes smile appeared, and she quickly thanked the doctor. No need to thank me. We just followed the normal treatment n, even the medications prescribed were normal and effective. What matters most is your care. If not for the attentive care from the childs parents, even if we do our best, it would be in vain. Patrick was not present, yet the doctor didnt mention it; he only praised Jane for her excellent care. Jane nodded, and the doctor continued, If youre nning to have the child discharged, its best to have a lung CT scan done to thoroughly confirm the childs condition. I also suggest that during this time, the child can rest at home; its always better than the noisy hospital environment. The doctor was aware of the situation on Janes side, feeling a bit mncholic. He hadnt expected a man to be so heartless, not only fooling around but also not showing up when their child fell ill. He felt some sympathy for Jane but couldnt express it, as his duty was to treat and heal. He couldnt involve himself in gossipy thoughts or personal disputes among other patients families. With his indirect words, he informed Jane that he knew the reporters outside and advised her to return home to properly care for the child. Since reporters wouldnt dare enter her home, regardless of how the childs recuperation went, there wouldnt be any issues. Thank you, doctor. I understand the situation. Ill take the child for a CT scan this afternoon, and if everythings fine, Ill be preparing to take the child home tomorrow! Jane made her decision. As she left, the two doctors sat discussing the situation, both recognizing the effort Jane had put in these past days. With nothing amiss, Jane brought the child back home the next day. However, another incident urred that baffled Jane. Patrick was not at home. If he was sulking at home, perhaps Janes anger could have been alleviated by half. But now, with this major situation, Patrick seemed incapable of doing anything. Chapter 1156: Troubled Heart It was only possible to observe everything secretly from inside the house. However, Patrick did not handle things but was also not at home. Jane called thepany to inquire about the current situation, only to find that there was no news of Patrick at thepany. And all these matters were being handled by Patricks father, which made Jane extremely angry. She felt that the change in Patrick now was simply unrecognizable to her. What is Patrick up to? What does he want to do? Since he hasnt handledpany matters yet and hes not at home. Thinking about this, Jane called the nanny over and asked if Patrick hade back. The boss only came back for a moment yesterday and then left. I dont know why. Jane waved her hand upon hearing this result and asked the nanny to do her work. If Jane continued to question further, it might make the nanny panic. Because the nanny was not hired to watch over Patrick for Jane. Children, you need to get better soon so you can get out of bed to y. Mom will make delicious food for you! Jane didnt want her mood to affect the children, so she gently patted the children and went to the kitchen to find the nanny. She wanted to figure out what to feed the children to catch up on their nutrition. With no news of Patrick now, Harrison also received no news of Patrick. So Jane was thoroughly disappointed and no longer paid attention to this matter. Good news came from April. Jane, congratte me. I informed you immediately. I had a daughter. Jane was very happy upon hearing this news, as she and April were the best of sisters. They had gone through thick and thin together, knowing each others hardships. Great, I wille over right away to see you. You rest well and dont exhaust yourself! I just know that a person who has just given birth has no strength and needs to regte their emotions. April told Jane in response. Dont worry, Marco takes very good care of me. My mood is fine now, not like before. Aprils mood was indeed very good. Marco melted away all her worries. And after having a child, Aprils face was filled with happiness because she finally understood what it felt like to be a mother. Alright, take good care of yourself. I wille see you tomorrow. Today, I have to put the child to sleep and make sure they take their medicine. Jane hung up the phone, with a happy smile on her face, as nothingpared to the arrival of a new life. Although the child wasnt Janes own, she knew that her rtionship with Aprils child would be very good. No matter when, as long as there ismunication andpanionship between the children, the bond between the two sisters will never change. What should Jane bring as a gift for Aprils daughter? After all, it was the first time meeting Aprils child, and she couldnt go empty-handed. Jane decided to pick a gift suitable for a girl from the gifts given by rtives to her own children. Since Jane couldnt leave the house to shop for a gift now and buying ast-minute gift wouldnt show enough thoughtfulness. If it werent for everything happening suddenly, Jane would have prepared a gift for April long ago. And now she had to make do with what was avable as a gift for the child, and n to make up for it when the child reaches a month old and a year. I may have inconvenienced Aprils daughter, but if my child and Aprils daughter are together, they should get along well. After all, my child is still young. Jane thought to herself and smiled happily. All her previous unhappiness had run out of her mind, and the nanny, seeing Janes good mood after the call, also smiled happily. After all, in a household, the servants are happy when the master is happy. So, seeing Jane in a good mood, the nanny asked what good news there was. April had a baby, a daughter! The nannys smile grew wider as she had taken care of April for a few days before. So, hearing that April had given birth, how could she not be happy? Thats great. With someone as beautiful as April, Im sure her daughter will be just as beautiful. Jane nodded excitedly before feeding her children their medicine in the evening.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She sat there thinking about what to do the next day and the next day, she met April. You really didnt lie. It seems like your recovery is going well during this period. If Marco hadnt done this, I definitely wouldnt have let him off. Marco scratched his head upon hearing Janes words. During this period, he had given up everything, not just taking a long leave from work but also avoiding other ces. Marco was wholeheartedly taking care of April. If he hadnt had this attitude, how could April forgive him? So for Jane, the smile on Aprils face was the best proof. Dont worry, weve made up and our daughter is so well-behaved. If I could hold her right now, I really want to hug my daughter. I dont know how to thank you. If it wasnt for you in the beginning, I wouldnt be so sure if the child could be born smoothly! April expressed her gratitude, but Jane disagreed. Because the two were the best of sisters. If this kind of gratitude were to be brought up again, Jane would have many reasons to thank April. We dont need to say so much. If theres this kind of formality between us, it would be too distant! By the way, I brought a gift for your daughter; its nothing fancy, just something I picked at home. Chapter 1157: The Birth of a Child When Jane handed the gift to April, April took it without much thought, knowing that Jane had picked it randomly. But when she opened it, a look of gratitude appeared on Aprils face. Even though it was a randomly chosen gift, judging from the quality and brand of this small bracelet, it was worth at least tens of thousands of dors. This is too precious, how can I ept such a gift? I think you should take it back. Jane shook her head and ced the item in Aprils hands. This is for our child. Regardless of how you value things, the most important thing is that the child likes it. It has nothing to do with you. The bond between us sisters cannot be measured by any price, so you dont have to worry about these things. Marco was filled with gratitude towards Jane internally. Hearing Janes words now, he knew that the rtionship between Jane and April was indeed as they expressed it. Their friendship had long surpassed ordinary friends or best friends rtionships. So now, Marco watched April and told her to put away the item. We can only keep this bond in our hearts. The value of the item is not important. As Jane said, the most important thing is for our families to be together happily in the future. Jane nodded in agreement with Marcos words, and her impression of him had changed a lot. Before, every time Jane saw him, she would curse at him, butter she realized that there were some things he didnt want to escape from. There were reasons beyond his control. So now, Jane understood him. Moreover, during this time, every time Jane called April, she heard April say that Marco was reflecting on himself. And with his attentive care for April, Jane was very satisfied. I suggest we arrange a betrothal for the children. Since our sisterly bond is so strong, why not be inws in the future! Marco said this half-jokingly and half-seriously because he didnt know if Jane would agree, and he didnt know if this situation was an easy disy for both families or a climb for his own family.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After all, now Patrick and Jane were doing much better in terms of career and finances than April. And he was even about to lose his job now. After taking a long vacation, everything was no longer relevant to him. Marco didnt know if he would still be recognized by thepanys people when he returned to work. So when he said this joke, Marco didnt take it too seriously. While Marco didnt take it seriously, April took it seriously. Sure, this is a good thing. Its just that our child is very healthy now, but we dont know what he will be like when he grows up. However, with our careful care, the child should be fine! April said excitedly. Jane joked on the side and also felt that this thing was feasible, after all, there was no problem no matter how close the rtionship between the two was. Moreover, it was not the old society anymore. It was just a temporary arrangement. If in the future, the two children found themselves ipatible with each other, it wouldnt be a problem. The rtionship between the two sisters would definitely not be affected by this development. When Marco heard Jane and April being serious, he thought about it. Because he felt that Janes home was the most suitable for Sia. Sia was only a little over one year old, and their daughter had just been born. The age difference was just over a year, which was the best age. If the age gap between them was toorge, Marco wouldnt let his daughter marry an older person. If the other partys age was too young, Marco was worried that his daughter wouldnt have a mature person to take care of her and would end up living a tiring life. So when Jane mentioned this, Marco was thinking about which person he should choose. From his interaction with Janes children before, he thought that Sia was very smart, cute, and especially lively. He thought this child was bright and would surely have a bright future. I have my eye on Sia. I dont know what you think! When April heard Marcos words, she thumbs up. Other than the fact that you married me, you really have no taste. But this time, you finally made the right choice. I also really like Sia. Shes smart, clever, and very lively, and her age is just right. April listed all the advantages of Sia, and now they were waiting to see what stance Jane would take. When Jane nodded, Marcoughed and made a sound beside her. He felt that his child now had someone to apany him. Whatever the end result of this matter, having an older brother to care for him would definitely be better than growing up alone for his daughter. So, its settled. Lets bring Sia over tomorrow to meet her little sister. Perhaps Sia will really like her sister. April was eager to say this, and she mentioned some follow-up matters, which was teased by Marco. Because they were in a good mood now, and Jane agreed to it, so there was no need to rush anything. Moreover, one of the children had just been born, while the other was just learning to walk. So, for now, all of this was just a good wish, hoping that the two children would have a bright future. I dont think we need any grand ceremony to announce the betrothal. As long as we know about it, its fine. Lets wait until they are a little older to talk about it. When they grow up and love each other, thats when Ill be satisfied! April said with a smile. Now, April was part of the girls family, how could she not be satisfied in her heart? Jane nodded repeatedly beside her, thinking that this matter also reflected a deep sisterly bond, not following the customs of the old society. Tomorrow, Ill bring the child over to see how my sons first impression of your daughter is. But what can a one-year-old understand! Chapter 1158: Returning to Normal When they grow a little more, and they can y together, perhaps they can attend the same school or even go to a kindergarten to study, Jane mused about the future. If it werent for April urging Marco to prepare dinner, Jane would have chatted with April even more. By the time dinner was ready, Jane indulged herself in eating a bit more than usual, her excitement affecting her mood. As they ate and chatted, the atmosphere was harmonious. Jane was sure that April hadpletely ovee her shadow and had no more psychological issues. She felt relieved. Previously, Jane worried that after Aprils child was born, she might experience postpartum depression symptoms. People who had previously experienced depression were prone to such conditions during physiological or emotional fluctuations. Jane wanted to see if April showed any early signs of this. If she did, Jane would remind Marco, but for now, Jane had no worries.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It seems like your mood has truly returned to normal. I am now at ease as well, but Marco, you must not ck off. Taking care of the postpartum period is very tiring. No matter what you think, you must take good care of April during this time. Marco nodded, his face filled with smiles that conveyed his love for April and limitless dreams for their childs future. Rest assured, I will not make the same mistakes again. Now, besides April, only our child remains in my eyes. How could I make such a mistake again? I hope both mother and daughter will be well, then I can rx, and consider my past mistakespensated for. Upon hearing Marcos reassurance, Jane nodded and advised April on what to pay attention to. After all, Jane had been through it all herself. The details of postpartum care were still fresh in her memory. When she spoke, Marco nodded in agreement, indicating he had learned about these practices in advance. April happily reported, You dont need to worry. Besides taking care of me these days, Marco has been learning how to take care of me. He has done a lot of research. Though he is in an internship phase now, I believe he would never be harsh towards his daughter or me. Aprils words made her smile first, indicating her good mood. Even jokes were not a problem for her now. When it was time to leave, Jane bid farewell, as she had to return the next day. Marco escorted Jane out, continuously thanking her. If it werent for Marcosplete transformation, Jane wouldnt have paid him any attention. Women hold grudges, and they take effort to be forgiven. I must say, your performance ismendable. If it werent for your improvement, I wouldnt want April to stay here and suffer. Now that I have a rtionship with Aprils child, being her future mother-inw, I wont tolerate any mistreatment towards them. Jane said this with a smile, without expecting to consider such matters at a young age. Marco understood Janes joking manner. His mood was excellent now, having be a father and earned his wifes forgiveness, and things were progressing towards a positive direction. I guarantee you, I wont make the same mistakes. Now that I have be a father and earned my wifes forgiveness, I have everything I need. After seeing Jane off, April watched Marco return, his face exuding the same happiness as before. I really hope Patrick and Jane will be okay. Ive seen recent reports online, and I dont believe Patrick is capable of that. Its like when they gossiped about me. I dont know how to silence those spreading rumors, but I know Jane needs care now, and we shouldnt discuss it haphazardly. April knew Jane would handle these situations well, and she also didnt know how Patrick and Jane were resolving things. So maintaining silence seemed the best course of action. Youre right. Ive seen a lot of rted reports recently. I believe its probably malicious retaliation from otherpanies orpetitors. Patrick and Jane are deeply in love, how could such a thing happen? Patrickspany just resolved issues and is steadily growing; he wouldnt have such thoughts. Marco believed that a person cares deeply about their business, regardless of other distractions. He trusted that Patrick knew this too. So Patrick would focus entirely on theirpanys operations, not other matters. Lets not overthink it. Whatever it is, when Janees tomorrow, lets ensure were in good spirits and not let this affect her mood, April specifically reminded Marco, as she knew he had an earlier connection with Jane. Chapter 1159: Doll bride He did not understand Janes personality, nor did heprehend the difficulty of Janes journey. April did not want him to upset Jane or do anything foolish. Dont worry, we will be inws tomorrow, so of course I have to say nice things. Im not that dull of a person, I just have a simple personality. Marco scratched his head awkwardly. His only thought now was to settle this matter tomorrow, as he hadnt seen Janes child for some time. He knew that April must be missing the child a lot, so having Jane and the child over was a mental relief for April. And also, to see Janes child and know how to handle having a child around. Go prepare, the child will surely want to eat something when they arrive, but dont prepare random snacks. Jane wont let the child eat those things. Prepare some fruits, some vegetables, and also make some beef soup into porridge. Sia may like to eat these things. April carefully instructed, while Marco noted everything down.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jane returned home in a good mood, not expecting to be inws with Aprils daughter today. So, while watching the two children, Jane also talked about this matter. The nanny, who heard Jane agreed to the doll bride proposal, congratted her. Its just an initial agreement. I hope that one day these two children can be together, then I can be at ease. After saying a few words, Jane took the child to rest. The next day, Jane brought Sia to April. Sia, you know that you have to take care of your little sister in the future. When you grow up, she will be your wife. If you dare to bully your sister, I will spank you. What can the child understand? Just crawling around, asionally standing up to y, and smiling while looking at Jane. Janes warning waspletely wasted on him, as it had no effect at all. Instead, the child was very happy to see the fruits in Marcos hands. He wobbled towards Marco, who did not dare give the fruits directly to the child, but instead ced them next to Jane. I dont know what the child wants to eat, I dont know how to do it, better let you sisters figure it out. Ill go to the kitchen to cook. Marco put the things down, as April and Jane prepared things for Sia. They cut the fruits into small pieces, Sia eager to grab them. Dont be in a hurry, let mommy feed you. Being in a hurry now will make you impatient in the future. Jane said, but April was not satisfied. Why say impatience? Whats wrong with being quick and efficient, just like me? I hope Sia can be swift when doing things. Boys just need to not be too hasty, having a n and a bit of urgency in doing things is a good sign. Listening to Jane and April talking, Marco smiled. He didnt know they were discussing the future childs personality. He did not participate in the conversation in the kitchen too much, just asionally saying a few words. Because he knew his most important role today was to provide good service, and he did not need to be too involved in themunication between the two sisters. For a while now, April had been talking about when Jane woulde over. It was clear that April was thinking about Jane. Seeing Jane and the two of them chatting a bit more was normal. Marco wanted to call Patrick and ask about the situation in thepany and how Patrick nned to deal with the news outside, but Patricks phone was switched off. Not being able to contact Patrick, and with April reminding him not to talk about these things in front of Jane, Marco just had to endure silently. In the evening, Jane returned home with Sia. Jane saw that the child had no problems these past two days. Jane wanted to go to thepany to see. With no news from Patrick, Jane didnt know the situation, but she knew she couldnt let this matter continue to develop. Moreover, thepanys business must get back on track. In the evening, Harrison came to see Jane again. How have the children been these past two days? I havent dared toe since leaving the hospitalst time, afraid you would be upset with me! Harrison was genuinely worried that Jane was still upset with him. But after the child was discharged from the hospital, Harrison had toe see, so he was hesitant and had thought a lot beforeing today. Jane smiled. If she was angry that day, it was in the past now, and she didnt care anymore. Aunt Harrison, how could I not wee you? Whenever youe, I wee you, and with you around, taking care of the child is easier! Even if you dont want me, I should still think about the child, right? The child is fine now. Janes words eased Harrisons mind a lot. Janes thoughts now were simple. As long as the child was healthy and Patrickspany had no issues, that was enough for her. Jane did not want to consider the rumors outside, nor did she want to be involved. Thats good. I dont have much to do these days, I cane over often to help you! Harrison actually wanted Patricks father toe and see the child, but now was not the time to say that. Based on Janes mood, she could tell whether it was appropriate for him to see the child. So, Harrison casually chatted with Jane. Jane told Harrison that she was nning to go to thepany. Dont worry about thepany. Patrick and his father have been at thepany these days, everything is normal there. Since you sorted out thepanyst time, its much better now, and the entertainment industry is better than before. Chapter 1160 People and Mix Harrison told Jane that in the past, everyone in the entertainment industry was on edge, afraid of being caught for any issues that might arise. Even the smallest blemish could be blown out of proportion, but as this bottleneck phase passed, everyone realized theck of entertainment shows. So manyizens mored for more celebrities to participate in variety show productions. They also hoped for more films to be made that would satisfy them. So now, someizens have started chasing after the stars they admired before, urging them to produce works, all for this reason. As a result, manypanies and variety shows have be active again. Although the shows have not officially been filmed yet, manypanies have expressed interest. They are consulting Patrickspany about the schedules of the artists. This is great! I was worried recently because thepany had just expanded a bit. If the business doesnt pick up, the internal consumption might be too much. Artists cant just sit idle because everyone knows that stars survive on exposure. If they lose their exposure and are forgotten, it wouldnt be good. April is about to be discharged from the hospital, and now that the child is safe and healthy, Marco is very pleased. If in the past Marco had prayed for both mother and child to be healthy so they could all be together as a family. And now that this wish hase true, Marcos face is beaming with a smile, and even Aprils face is radiant with happiness. The two of them now have no barriers between them. A child has broken down everything, and as Marco looks at the child smiling on the bed, he says to April. Illplete the formalities today, and then tomorrow well leave directly from here. Do you want to say goodbye to Jane before we leave? April nods, the person she misses most in this city is Jane. Besides, I have to say goodbye to Jane too! Marco smiles, knowing that saying goodbye to Jane wont be that simple. There is a connection between the children of both sides. If they can be rtives in the future. Or bridge the gap between them through a child, deepening their rtionship, that would be the best. Jane doesnt know youre leaving the hospital, why dont we surprise her tomorrow? What do you think! April nods and smiles at Marcos idea, but shes not sure if Jane will have time then. But she could call Jane ahead of time tonight to check her schedule for tomorrow. While thinking of these, April looks at the child and says. The child is enough for the two of us to worry about, when we get back home, youll need to work to earn money for the baby form. Then youll definitely be very tired, but no matter what, youre not allowed to abandon us two! Marco nods, he knows what April is worried about, there were issues before because of this. And how can Marco let April have more problems now? So not only did he make a promise, but his reassuring words could make April feel at ease. Now the doctores to do the final examination for April because there are some things that the doctor needs to remind April in advance. April is different from other patients, if he doesnt remind her carefully, once April has postpartum depression or other problems. If the family members dont notice in time or dont deal with it promptly, it could have an impact on April. He knows that a star like April, once she has a mental illness, could affect her whole life. So the doctor has to be responsible from multiple angles, after observing Aprils condition, he asks April to do some tests. Now April asks Marco to stay here and watches the child go for the tests alone. Taking this opportunity, the doctor says to Marco. During this stage, you must be careful with April, absolutely cant let her be exposed to any stimuli again! At present, April has no problems. But once her emotions be chaotic or other problems arise, make sure to seek treatment promptly at the hospital. Marco nods, he knows the doctors intention behind this advice. The reason Marco has been so careful during this period is for this reason. If not for wanting to return to the city with April quickly. And to start working and earning money, maybe he would have let April stay here a few more days. But every penny makes a difference, and he didnt want to ask Jane for money at this time. Because he also knows the difficulties Patrickspany is facing now, let alone asking for help from Jane. Everyone is responsible for their own lives, so after discussing with April, he is ready to handle the discharge procedures. Of course, April mainly stayed in the hospital and felt bored. The child currently has no problems, as long as you follow the normal methods of caring for a child, it will be fine. Now what I want to remind you is about the health issues of the child, you need to go for regr check-ups. I have written it all in the report, just follow the timeframes for the checks. The doctor reminds Marco, in addition to regr checks, the child also needs vinations, all recorded in the report. And the timing of the vinations has strict regtions, not too early or toote. This is because its not just one vine, but several vines that need to be digested and absorbed by the babys body. Marco remembers everything the doctor tells him. And the doctor also mentions a few things about April, seeing April return.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The doctor doesnt say much more, he smiles at April. Congrattions, you can go home tomorrow and take care of the baby at home! If there are any problems, you can contact us immediately, and we will help you deal with them right away. But I hope you wont need to contact us, that would mean the baby and you are both very healthy. April hears the doctors joke and smiles, showing that her mood is good. This adjustment phase haspletely restored April to normal. Even without the doctors joke, April wouldnt have any problems. Chapter 1161: Leaving Thank you, Doctor. If it werent for you during this time, I wouldnt have recovered so quickly! The doctor nodded, having heard Aprils gratitude many times before. He had also heard the gratitude of many other patients. It was all part of his job. After epting the thanks, the doctor casually chatted for a while before leaving. When Marco saw April immediately sit up in bed and look at the child, he knew that Aprils love was now all focused on the child. Why rush to go home when we can see the child every day! Marco joked, and April gave him a sideways nce. How can I not have enough time to see my own child? Even if I have to watch the baby for twenty-four hours a day, its not enough! You were just talking about wanting us to be a happy mother and daughter, and now you dont want to take care of the baby! Marco hastily apologized upon hearing this. Of course, the best way was to avoid the topic altogether. He said that he needed to take care of some paperwork and hurriedly left the room. April smiled and shook her head. What a silly face, as if I would get angry! The next day, April arrived at the vi ording to the arrangement she made with Jane over the phone the previous night. Jane knew exactly why April hade because a patient couldnt just casually walk out of the hospital room. The reason April coulde was because she had fully recovered now and had obtained the doctors permission to leave the hospital room. So, April should be here to bid farewell to her. Because a few days ago on the phone, April had already mentioned that her recovery was going well. April and Marco both smiled as they looked at Jane. Let Sia see his wife again quickly, who knows when well be able to see her again! April joked, letting Marco hold the baby and entertain Sia. Sia had seen the child once before she learned to walk. Now, Sia was delighted to see Aprils child again. He slowly walked towards where the child was with unsteady steps, with the nanny following behind, afraid that something might go wrong. Jane, on the other hand, was not worried. Because with two adults looking after the child, nothing could possibly go wrong. April still saw the smile on Janes face. I am leaving this city and going home. I dont know when Ill be able to work again, but I hope it will be soon! Jane shook her head and told April something that surprised her. Sorry, you dont have to work anymore because I terminated your contract! Jane brought out a contract, which was in the name of thepany, nullifying Aprils notice. April was incredibly grateful when she saw Jane do this. Because if you wanted to let a celebrity leave apany normally, you would need to pay several million dors in termination fees. But now Jane had given April her freedom. This meant that in the future when April worked, she could adjust and choose ording to the actual situation. I cant bear to leave you. Now that youve terminated my contract, how can this be? April didnt want Jane to solve this for her, so she wanted Jane to take back the contract. Jane smiled at April and handed her the termination notice. This matter has been settled. We are about to release an announcement, so you dont have to decline anymore. When you start working again, you cane find me anytime. Well be in a working rtionship then! April nodded upon hearing Janes words. Because April knew that even if she refused, Jane would change her mind. This was rted to Janes character. I know you want to make things easier for me and help me make more money when I work in the future. You are my best sister. I dont know how to thank you! April told Jane. Since they were sisters, they shouldnt say these words. Sisters should share joys and sorrows with each other. Now that April had be a mother, earning money to support her family was also part of her life. So, allowing Aprils life to be easier by terminating the contract was something Jane was willing to see. No matter when youe in the future, give me a call here. If I go to your ce, Ill let you know in advance. April nodded. Before, the two of them had spent time in this vi together. During that time, there were moments when April had just returned to China to participate in a concert, as well as when Jane had encountered difficultiester on. April had spent time by her side, and now she was living in this vi separately. This could only be considered as a good start and a good ending. Of course, this ending was also a new beginning. Alright, Ive had lunch prepared in the kitchen for us. After we finish eating, the two of you can head back home. Jane didnt intend to dwell on the matter of parting. April nodded. Everything was good now, so there was no need to look back at the past. If the memories of the past were all happy ones, perhaps it wouldnt matter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since the past was filled with both bitterness and sweetness, it was time to look forward. Now, when Jane looked at April, April smiled and handed something to Jane. I dont know when well see each other again, so I prepared a gift for you, my sister. April had deliberately chosen this bracelet. Although it wasnt expensive, it represented Aprils affection. Jane happily epted it. In fact, Jane understood that it was enough for April to pick something for her with sincerity, regardless of the price. The value of the rtionship between the two sisters had already surpassed everything else. Its beautiful. I love the gift you gave me. I just happened to be thinking about buying a stylish bracelet! Jane put the bracelet on her wrist. As she looked at it, sheplimented it a few more times. Jane saw the smile on Aprils face and continued speaking. It seems like you know what I like! The two of them chatted for a while longer, and the nanny in the kitchen informed Jane. Lunch is ready. Jane and a few others sat down at the dining table. Of course, the child was left in the care of the nanny. Jane intentionally picked out a few dishes for April, which were her favorite dishes. Chapter 1162: Taking Care of the Child Today, Jane came to Aprils ce and specifically instructed the kitchen to prepare these dishes. This reflects the deep bond between the two sisters that Jane had previously considered. I really envy the two of you. Unfortunately, I dont have the privilege, but at least I can taste it! Upon hearing Marcos teasing words, April red at him. Consider yourself lucky that I didnt let you go take a look at the children. Youre only sitting at this table because youre basking in my glory. Fine, satisfy yourself. Im telling you, if you mistreat me after we go back home, I wille running to Janes. Marco heard Aprils words and reassured her again, just like he did countless times in the hospital. However, his attitude this time was exceptionally serious. It was not only a promise to April, but also a message to Jane, reassuring her. Marco treated April the same way no matter where they were. He realized his mistakes from before and had gone through a long time, so he didnt want to repeat them. When Jane saw Marcos serious attitude, she made a joke. Dont show off your lovey-dovey behavior here. If you want to show off, do it at home! But April is right, if you dare to mess up and upset April and the children, dont me me for not being polite. I will take April and the children with me! Upon hearing Janes words, April looked smug and nced at Marco. Marco made more promises, finally ending their joint criticism. Marco shook his head helplessly. He knew the importance of having a good best friend, but unfortunately, Patrick wasnt at home today. Marco also knew that there was a conflict between Jane and Patrick. So when they came here today, April deliberately avoided that topic with Marco. She had tried to mediate between Jane and Patrick before, but it didnt have much effect, so April gave up. She knew that Jane had feelings for Patrick, and they were probably just going through a temporary conflict. After this period of time, once the storm settled, this issue wouldnt exist anymore. Eat more dishes quickly. Its so difficult to eat what you want in the hospital. Now you have the chance to eat so many things you like, dont miss it! Jane encouraged April to eat more. The atmosphere at the dining table was particrly good. The two sisters were not like other people. Crying and being separated were just because they were in different cities. It was very convenient for them to meet if they wanted to. However, April needed to take care of the children at home, and now Jane was in the same situation, not to mention the things she had to take care of in thepany. So it was likely that the two of them wouldnt be able to meet for a short period of time. But when the children grew up a little, this wouldnt be a problem anymore. And if Jane finished her work at thepany and wanted to visit April, she could bring the children with her or temporarily leave the children with someone else for a few days. April would do the same. So they both knew that this separation was only temporary, and it wouldnt affect their friendship. Even before, their friendship had been tested, so now April was very happy to be able to go home. She didnt hide her attitude when she saw Jane. When the two best friends were together, they didnt need to have any hidden motives. Marco could only appreciate this scene from the side. If he thought about how he would be with his buddies, he would smile. It had been a while since he had seen his other friends. He knew that this time when he went back, all his rtives and friends woulde back too. Marco didnt say much and left the space to April and Jane after they finished eating. Because he knew that the two of them had more things to talk about. Marco yed with Sia while holding the child. The nanny had already finished feeding the child. When the nanny saw Marcoing over, she had a smile on her face. In fact, the nanny already knew about Aprils situation before, so Marco could treat April very well now. The nanny also thought April was very lucky. If Marco hadnt changed, she probably wouldnt have treated April nicely, even if Jane said anything. Sia,e show Uncle. Ill tell you that if you want to see your sister in the future, you have toe to Uncles house! Sia heard Marcos words and reached out her hand towards him. Marco quickly held onto Sias hand and let her look at the child in his arms. Giggles Sia showed an innocent smile, and the baby in Marcos arms also smiled. This scene made Marco feel magical.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Look, Sia, our daughter thinks its funny when she sees her auntie. The impression of our daughter on Sia is also good! When April heard this, she came over and saw that indeed both of them wereughing. Jane smiled beside them. She found this scene very interesting. The two sisters let Marco y with the child, and they went back to the table to continue their conversation. After about an hour, they finished eating and chatting. April knew it was time for her to leave. I should go now. If I have the chance, Ille and visit you. Let me give you a piece of advice, try to be more open-minded. I know that telling you more wont necessarily make you listen! April said these words and stood up. Jane nodded but didnt express her thoughts. Only Jane knew what she truly thought. April could only guess a part of it. After seeing April off, Jane yed with Sia for a while before returning to her room. Marco drove with April in the car, on their way home, Marco was still thinking about Jane and Patricks situation. Although he couldnt say it just now, he couldnt help but worry. After all, Jane was Aprils best friend. When Marco mentioned this matter, April shook her head. Jane is too stubborn. We cant contact Patrick either. Otherwise, we could persuade Patrick to show up, apologize a few more times, and maybe there will be a turning point! April sighed. Although it sounded easy, it was actually very difficult to do. April knew how stubborn Janes temperament was. Although she hadnt interacted with Patrick much, she knew that Patrick was also stubborn. So when two stubborn people worked together, if one of them made a mistake, how could the other easily forgive? Chapter 1163: Lowering One’s Worth Alright, we dont need to dwell on this any longer. Lets go home and take care of the kids. If I go out to work, and their rtionship hasnt improved, Ill find an opportunity to try to persuade them! When Marco said this, he was actually speaking from a friends perspective. He didnt want Jane and Patrick to argue, and he didnt want April to worry about it either. So he made this statement, as he had no right to get involved in the matter. Because Aprils rtionship with Jane was closer than Marcos with Jane. Now April couldnt handle this matter. Marcos words were just tofort April. I dont even know how to thank Jane, the things she gave to the children were too expensive, but I know if I refuse, Jane wont be happy. Now Jane has given me back thepanys contract, I really have no way to repay this kindness! Marco also knew that Jane had helped April a lot. This couldnt be calcted in mary terms, or measured in any other way. Now it can only be said that the feelings between the two sisters are good. If Marco were to figure out a way to repay Jane, in reality, he had no idea. But now he didnt want April to continue to dwell on this matter. So Marco smiled, and found another way to improve Aprils mood. Even if we give them more, so what? Dont forget, Jane has already built a good rtionship with Sias family-inw! If this rtionship isnt good, when Siaes to visit, I will definitely kick him out. My daughter is so precious, wouldnt I want to test Sia properly? Aprilughed, feeling that fate was an indescribable existence. If the rtionship between Jane and April was previously one of superior and subordinate, it was the rtionship between thepanys boss and employee. And then it became a sisterly rtionship, and now there was a rtionship between rtives. Although it was a rtionship between the next generation, and who knows if this rtionship can be sustained, twenty years from now, no one can say for sure. But at least now they had this step of a rtionship, which made April feel very satisfied. We must nurture our daughter well, so in the future, we wont embarrass Jane. Our daughter will definitely be worthy of Sia! The two of them will be a perfect match in the future, and I and Jane can save a lot of worry! Marco nodded when he heard this. Originally, he thought it was a joke, just to improve the mood of the two sisters. The future would be decidedter, but now he realized he was wrong. Because Aprils words carried a serious attitude. This proved that April took this matter seriously. Perhaps in the future, this matter will be brought up repeatedly, or she will really carry out actions in a traditional way. The two of them continued on their way home. Jane is now sitting at home, looking at the contracts of other people in thepany on herputer. Because Jane had an idea in her mind, she sat there writing a n. The next day, Jane found her assistant in the office. She also found people from other departments. Because Jane needed toe up with a new n for thepany. She also needed to arrange work for the idle artists in thepany. She couldnt let these artists stay idle at home just because the current market was not good. If an artist doesnt show up for a long time, they could be greatly affected. Even if an artist lowers their worth, or simply helps out as a favor to participate in some activities. They increase their own exposure, which is better than staying at home now. So Jane called people from other departments here today for this purpose. Take a look at the n Ive written. Although its just a framework, I think we should follow this n for our work in the future! Jane first sent the n to theputers of the other people, and they looked at Janes n. They carefully analyzed the pros and cons of the n. Because if some artists lower their worth now and want to reach the peak again in the future, they might need to put in a lot more effort. However, as Jane said, no matter how much effort is required, it is always much better than getting nothing now and relying on past achievements. When they looked at the n, they werent thinking of rejecting Janes n. Because they had previously discussed this matter. They all believed that they muste up with a way to liven up thepany internally. They also needed to make the artists in thepany active, not just let them hibernate because the market was not good. I think the n is fine, but the details require too much effort from us. Because right now, even various variety shows and other programs are very restrained. The art director said this. In fact, he had already been in touch with many friends. He paid close attention to the entertainment industry, and he knew that it was currently in a difficult situation. Now all the programs are very cautious when hiring people, and they are also controlling costs, because they are afraid of running into problems and not being able to break even! So its not easy to get into variety shows, and its not easy to get the previous hard-earned fees. This is a problem! The sales manager heard what the art director said and nodded beside him. As someone who promotes artists, how could he not know these things? I actually asked for impressions from several programs before. They operate based on two principles. First, theres a high probability that the person wont cause any problems! The other principle is good value for money, they dare not hire expensive artists, and even if they hire cheap ones, they still want to choose the best ones. The sales manager informed Jane that this was the current market situation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had already discussed it with people from otherpanies, and they all thought it would be very difficult to restore the former prosperity of the market and thepanies. Now, someone has even named this period the ice age, and its anyones guess how long it would take to get through this stage. Chapter 1164: Vanishing Without a Trace And now everyone can see the methods of thew enforcement departments, they are not disappearing. Instead, each strike is highly precise. When those artists with a bad reputation are caught, it bes a storm. Although everyone believes that theirpany no longer has any artists with a bad reputation. But this matter is not based on what everyone believes, because some of the things these artists do are deeply hidden. But once even a trace is discovered, it will be magnified infinitely, and by the time thepany knows about it, it is already toote to handle. So now everyone is trembling, not knowing how to move forward. But everyone has no choice but to grit their teeth and continue moving forward. Because nopany can afford such losses. And those artists below still need to make a living, so it bes a conflicting issue. The current market conditions are very unfavorable for us. Its difficult for us to break the ice, but if we follow the terms within this framework, perhaps there is still hope! Just that after arranging the work like this, some people might have objections. We just need to do a good job of pacifying their emotions. I believe there shouldnt be any major problems. The sales manager actually mentioned the trouble first. Jane understood what he meant. Because some people have gotten good job opportunities and nice sries. While a portion of the people would have to ept a pay cut and there arent many opportunities. So during this period, internal psychological counseling for these artists is necessary, and their inner emotions need to be appeased. But just as the sales manager said, preparations need to be made in advance and everyone needs to understand what period they are currently in. The sales manager believes that the artists would understand this behavior, because artists from otherpanies are mostly in the same situation, as there is no springtime for anyone now. So no matter what these artists want to do, even if they want to switchpanies, it is not the best opportunity right now. Nopany dares to take the risk ofpensating otherpanies and then taking in that artist. So now is the time to weather the storm together. Alright, everyone should actively make contacts during this period. Ill give you all a weeks time, and each of you should find at least a few opportunities for the artists to appear! Now, let me talk about a new idea I just thought of. It may be able to help everyone. We need to focus on the inte. Janes proposal was very simple, because there are now some inte movies with good quality. If those artists used to think that inte movies were only for third or fourth-rate stars to film, thats not the case anymore, especially during this cold winter in the entertainment industry. Jane also observed that recently there have been some movies with fairly famous stars appearing. This proves that some people have willingly lowered their own value for the sake of survival, going to the inte to fight for theirst mouthful of bread together with others. Since others can do this, Janespany people can certainly do the same. Thats why she mentioned this method now. Ive considered this before, and it can actually work. Especially with some movies having low production costs but causing a great sensation once released. Young people nowadays are paying special attention to the inte, so if we can make several good inte movies, it can also help our new artists to stand out. What the assistant said, Jane understood the meaning behind it. That is, opportunities in inte movies are not only for established artists but also for neers.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because when many directors choose the lead role or supporting role for a movie, they prefer to find someone with fame but not high prices. Those kind of people are most suitable for inte movies. In order to involve neers, Jane must provide some people who can satisfy directors requirements. Then, additional conditions need to be met, allowing directors to choose some neers from the talent pool. Using this method of having established artists train neers. Neers can gain an opportunity to polish their skills and strive to shine in movies. Perhaps they can also be epted by other online users. Thats why Jane agreed without hesitation, telling the assistant. Your suggested method is feasible. Now I just need everyone to go out and work. Only through work can the next opportunitye! By increasing their exposure, it can boost their confidence and gain support from their fans, so we can make concessions in terms of price! Janes remarks actually indicated their bottom line. If Jane strictly insists and doesnt make any concessions, the sales manager and others wouldnt know how to negotiate. But now they have an idea in mind, and smiles appeared on the faces of several people. Because during this time, there are artists constantly urging them, hoping to take on roles and have opportunities for exposure. They also hope to provide a chance for these people to showcase their talents. But unfortunately, in the negotiation process with directors and production teams, after several failed attempts, they had to give up. But now, Jane has provided broader policies and a new direction, meaning that they have gained many more opportunities. Thats why Im giving everyone seven days. If within these seven days, you cant find suitable work opportunities for some of them, then its your ipetence! After Jane finished speaking, the sales manager patted his chest because he knew that Jane had already defined their bottom line. If they still cant achieve anything, then he would have no face to continue staying in thepany. Dont worry, Ill have everyone mobilized soon. We will definitely be able to work with some inte movies, and the negotiations that were previously halted due to price concerns can now proceed. I cant guarantee that everyone will have job opportunities, but I will definitely try my best to ensure that no one has any free time! The sales managers words clearly expressed his attitude, some people might have to work for free. In order to gain exposure, they would have to participate in some charity programs or do some promotion. This is what manypanies previously did, but some artists despise such opportunities. Because at that time, these artists were notcking in opportunities to participate in programs and films. Chapter 1165: The Plan So, for them, unless its something concerning their friends, they wouldnt be willing to do things for free, such as helping with charity programs organized by thepany or other tasks that can be done without charge. They simply dont want to do it. However, the sales manager believes that some people will choose to ept the opportunity given to them. Moreover, its not just a few people. Some havent appeared in front of their fans for quite some time, nor have they appeared on any real shows. Thisck of appearances has caused them invisible pressure. I trust in your abilities and believe that others will do their best in this matter. So, go ahead and do it. If you encounter any difficulties, report to me at any time! After discussing with Jane for a while, she let everyone leave. Only the assistant remained by Janes side to help. Now, the other situations in thepany were reported to Jane one after another. For Jane, she hadnt paid attention to many of the details recently. However, upon hearing this, Jane felt that the current progress was too slow. This deviation from our original n is quite significant. Although some things can be corrected, you havent corrected them! I need you to adjust ording to our original n for the next step. I cant put all my focus on thepany right now! Jane had a child to take care of, and she also knew that the enforcement department had been summoningpanies frequently. Therefore, Jane had no choice but to go to the relevant department often. Moreover, in the past, the relevant department asked Jane to study.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were also meetings where variouspanies needed to discuss matters in the entertainment industry, and Jane had to attend them. The assistant nodded and exined the difficulties in the n. Jane mentioned the parts she could handle. As for the unresolved issues, Jane asked the assistant to actively think of solutions. I will continue to find solutions, but you cant rely on me for everything! You still have things that you need to do, and I must see results! The assistant nodded after hearing Janes words. There were indeed many things happening in thepany recently. The assistant also wanted thepany to develop well, but they were helpless due to the current market conditions and the suppression from the relevant department. Because the relevant department would organize a major inspection and learning session every once in a while. These inspections and learning sessions consumed a lot of energy from the people in thepany. Some artists energy was also involved. So, it was difficult toplete the original n now. But the assistant also knew that any exnations would be futile, so there was no use telling Jane and the otherpany leaders about it. Because apany couldnt just watch without making any money. Thepany couldnt just give up on its established goals before even halfway through. So, they had to make everyone work together to find solutions. Alright, I have other matters to attend to. First, list thepanys ns in detail and then hand them over to the respective departments for execution! Jane gave a few instructions and left thepany. In the past, the relevant department had already called Jane, requiring her to report to them. This was the third call Jane had received during this period. If she hadnt been unable to go due to her childs illness before, everything would have been already settled. If she wanted to set thepany on the right track, Jane had to resolve it as soon as possible. She had to reach a consensus with the relevant department. Jane knew that she had already dyed her own arrangements, and now she had to cooperate with the relevant department. When she arrived at the department, Jane saw Mr. ckwood and Mr. Holden. These were the two leaders she had met during her previous talks. Hello, Mr. ckwood and Mr. Holden. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to take care of my child before! Mr. Holden smiled and nodded upon hearing Janes words. After everyone sat down, Mr. Holden handed Jane thetest documents from the relevant departments. These are thetest documents weve issued. Allpanies must strictlyply with them. I dont know how yourpany has been executing them! We will continue arranging inspections, and once anypany vites the regtions, we will deal with it seriously! Jane looked at the thick stack of documents and didnt have time to read them in detail. She could only nod and make a statement. I am willing to cooperate with the relevant departments to rectify the internal affairs of thepany. However, the current situation in the industry is not good, and I hope the departments can consider this issue! We hope the industry can thrive while following the rules, thus creating a peaceful entertainment circle in the end! Mr. ckwood nodded. Actually, he knew that it was impossible for the entertainment industry to calm down recently. Especially because of the current situation, the higher-ups were also paying close attention. Moreover, their attitude was firm C the entertainment industry must evolve. If the entertainment industry didnt purify itself for a day, they wouldnt stop their harsh actions. But they couldnt tell Jane and otherpany leaders about this. They could only use the system to speak. So, they informed everyone in thesepanies that strictpliance with the regtions was necessary. If any vitions were found in the future, they would deal with it ordingly, using this method to restrain everyone. Of course, the leaders above were also displeased with thepetitive tactics used by Janespany before and specifically mentioned this matter. Since it had caught the attention of the higher-ups, Mr. ckwood and Mr. Holden naturally had to pay special attention to Janespany. And thats why Jane was brought here alone today, with this purpose in mind. I must point out that yourpany needs to pay extra attention to the execution of the regtions, and remind you that the previous mistakes should not be repeated! We will continue to monitor every move of yourpany. If we discover any signs, we will definitely not go easy. I hope you can understand our actions. Mr. Holdens words were both a warning and a reminder. If Janespany made another mistake, they would definitely use it as an example. They would handle it without any mercy using standard procedures. However, if Janespany didnt have any issues, they would be relieved as well, and wouldnt deliberately make things difficult for Janespany. They would just conduct inspections more strictly than otherpanies when necessary. Chapter 1166: Working with Care Janespany did have a record of past mistakes, after all. As someone who hustled in the mall, how could Jane not understand what Mr. Holden meant by his words? But at this moment, Jane knew that she could not make any other kind of statement and could only smile and respond to Mr. Holden politely. Ourpany always abides by thew, and we have already borne the consequences of previous mistakes. We will not make any more mistakes in the future! We hope that leaders can criticize and correct our work in a timely manner, but I also hope that leaders can put more thought into it! Mr. ckwood coughed, and he was quite satisfied with Janes attitude at the moment. However, there were some things in the entertainment industry that could not be controlled by Jane. If the departments did not participate in management, things might soon return to normal. Of course, this would not work for the entertainment industry. Without the involvement of relevant departments, chaos could once again reign. So how to do this? It was not up to Jane to decide. As for when thesepanies and artists in the entertainment industry could return to their former glory, Mr. ckwood did not know. But what they knew was that as long as they continued in their present state, they couldplete the tasks assigned to them by higher authorities. And it is a good thing that everyone in the entertainment industry should calm down. It is like pouring cold water on someones overheated mind. This can make them sober. Mr. ckwood believed that the entire entertainment industry needed to be awakened in this way. If these people were still unaware of the present situation, strict measures from relevant departments would continue to be executed. Now, Mr. ckwood had to respond to what Jane said. We will study the matter you mentioned in detail. We do not want an entire industry to copse, so we need to work together to build this industry! Of course, the first step is for allpanies and individuals participating in the industry toply with the regtions of our relevant departments. Only then can we be involved in building the industry, otherwise it will continue to be struck! Jane heard Mr. ckwoods words and felt that his attitude was a bit problematic. However, as the leader of the relevant department, Jane did not find it strange that Mr. ckwood had such an attitude towards all thepanies. Initially, Mr. ckwoods and Mr. Holdens departments were quite casual. Every time they checked, they would just circle around andplete their work. However, now they were busy with these things every day. Who wouldnt have some irritable emotions in such a situation? The cause of all this was the situation with Anthonyspany and Janespany. Now that Anthonyspany had been merged by Jane, it was understandable that Mr. ckwood would turn his attention to Janespany. Mr. Holdens current attitude was a reminder for Jane to be extra careful. Since both leaders were acting in this way, Jane naturally had to be very careful in stating her position.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane told them a few more things and then left the department. When Jane returned home and saw her children, she smiled. Her children ran towards her, and Jane hurried to meet them. Both of you need to be careful, if you run around recklessly and fall, what will happen? Didnt I tell you that already? Her one-year-old daughter, Sia, had already started babbling. When Jane finished her sentence, Sias mouth was still mumbling iprehensible words. Mama, hold me and y with me! Jane helplessly hugged Sia with one hand and the other child with the other. Both children were not light in weight. If they were girls, perhaps they would weigh slightly less at one year old. But there was no guarantee that someone with a body like Janes could bear their weight. So Jane squatted down andforted them. Mama works every day to make milk powder money for you and buy you many delicious things and toys! You two need to be obedient at home. If you are not obedient, I will not buy you toys! Sia nodded. I will listen to Mama! Jane happily smiled when she heard Sias clear response. If the busy work of the day made Jane feel very tired, then hearing her sons words and holding her children, made her feel relieved. She suddenly felt a lightness in her body. Come on, Mama will y with you for a while, but dont be too naughty! Jane took the two children to the garden, and both of them ran ahead while Jane followed. If it were before, Jane might have reminded the children to be careful and not to get dirty or fall. But now, the nanny hurried over, and Jane could separate to look at one child while the nanny looked after the other. Now that she worked, Jane felt that she had less time to spend with her children, and she felt a little guilty about it. Boss, you have to work and look after the children. Its a bit difficult. Why dont I look after the children more, and you can rest when you have spare time? The nanny had recently grown quite close to Jane, so she was very concerned about Janes appearance. There is no problem with taking care of the children; its not like it is exhausting me. Moreover, which parents do not spend time with their children? It is no big deal! Jane watched the two children jump around and y without a care in the world. Her heart was delighted. Although the recent events in the department had made Jane very worried, at this moment, she only thought about spending a lot of time ying with her children. Be careful ande run towards Mama! Jane reminded the two children. When the two children started running towards Jane with all their might, Jane immediately shouted, Slow down, slow down, do not fall! Jane caught both children and took them inside the house. When the children started ying with toys inside the house, Jane watched them happily. I wonder when you two will grow up. Maybe when you grow up a bit, Mama can be free. But when you two grow up, Mama will grow old! Janes conflicting thoughts were the same as many other parents. Many parents want their children to grow up healthily, live in this world happily, and do what they want. But there is one thing that one cannot ignore; In conjunction with a childs growing up, that represents aging. A persons aging also represents the passing of time and youth. So, should one hope for their childrens happy development or to retain their youth? Many parents only have one answer. As long as the child is healthy and grows up strong, they do not care about themselves. This mentality ispletely different from that of some people who have not yet been married. Chapter 1167: Friendship Between Children A young man, always aspiring to be forever free-spirited and handsome, never wanted to grow old. Even Jane, before marriage, had the same mindset. Now, looking at the two children, Janes mindsetpletely changed. Ding Jane heard the phone ring. She saw it was Aunt Harrison calling and answered the phone. Hello, Aunt Harrison! Jane, what have you been busy withtely? I havent seen the kids in a few days, and Im starting to miss them! Jane heard a smile in Harrisons voice. Apart from Patricks father, Harrison was the only person in the family who cared about the two children and frequently called. Aunt Harrison, the kids are doing well. If youre not busy and want to see them, you cane over! But, I usually go to the office in the morning, and onlye back to see the kids when Im about to finish work! Harrison understood after hearing Jane say that. Jane had actually started taking care of thepanys affairs, which made Harrison feel very sorry for her. Taking care of children was already quite difficult for a woman, let alone taking care of two children simultaneously. And now, in addition to taking care of the children, she also had to deal withpany matters. Harrison knew that Jane must be very busy. Ill go see the kids tomorrow. Dont overwork yourself. You can handle thepany affairs using theputer and remote control, theres no need to handle everything in person every time. Once you handle everything, the people below will bezy. Moreover, things cannot bepleted in a day. Take it slowly. Harrison also knew that the current situation was not good, and even her studio had been affected. Previously, there was always some business in the studio every day. Even the tasks that Janespany assigned to Harrison were enough for her to handle himself. The recent storms in the entertainment industry had caused many artists to lose more work opportunities. Therefore, these artists were no longer pursuing extreme luxury in the wearing of jewelry and essories like before. It was not about having new jewelry every time they attended an event; everyone had be more restrained, which meant that Harrisons studio had lost a lot of business. So, recently, Harrison was also very upset, but with the decrease in studio business, she had a lot more free time. Now, Harrison understood that Jane might be in a simr situation. But she didnt expect Jane to be even busier with handlingpany affairs. Aunt Harrison, I know all this, you dont need to advise me. I will find a bnce. I cant leave the children at home all the time! I will set aside more time to take care of them, but I cannot neglect thepanys affairs. The recent storms in the entertainment industry are too severe, and the relevant departments are constantly monitoring ourpany. Jane and Harrison chatted for a while, and they agreed that Harrison woulde to the old house to see the two children tomorrow. As soon as Jane hung up the phone, her assistant called. Boss, the relevant department has informed us that they will be conducting an inspection of ourpany tomorrow. It may require a lot of people to assist in the inspection. The assistant sighed as he said this, because it meant consuming thepanys human and material resources to apany the relevant department.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although the assistant was confident about thepanys internal affairs, using so much of thepanys resources to apany the relevant department would inevitably affect the normal operation of thepany. Even if this was the case for otherpanies, everyone hated the inspections by the relevant department. But those inspections were not frequent for otherpanies, while the inspections for Janespany were particrly frequent, and had already reached the maximum limit of frequency. I know about this; we have no other choice but to cooperate and make sure everyone learns the rules and regtions of the relevant department! Today, the heads of the two departments specifically reminded me that if we vite the rules, we will face more serious penalties than otherpanies. The assistant did not understand this, and casuallyined. He knew, though, that the relevant department always had the upper hand and would always pull out the relevant regtions to conduct inspections, without viting any rules. But there was a lot of subtlety in the handling of these regtions, let alone the range of tactics involved. Now he understood that Jane was right and they should cooperate actively; otherwise, they would suffer a severe blow. As for how to cooperate and the amount of resources that would be consumed when cooperating, he would need to consult with Jane in advance. Now that he had expressed the difficulty, and since Jane had asked him to do so, he could only say a few words in resignation and then hang up the phone. It looks like this suppression willst for a while. I need to find a way to get out of it as soon as possible! Thinking of this, Janes two children came to her to y with her. Jane had no choice but to put down her work to spend time with them. Bring your toys over, and well y together. But remember, no fighting! If you two fight, I wont y with you. Ill even punish you! Hearing Janes words, Sia blurted out two words, making Jane chuckle. Time out! Previously, when the two children made mistakes, Jane couldnt bear to hit them. So she resorted to this method, and Sia must have remembered it. So when Sia heard Jane talk about punishment, these two words came to mind. But looking at the twos expressions, they seemed to be obedient, which eased Janes worries. When Sia brought her toys over, Jane yed with them. Although there were some disputes between the two during this time, Jane helped them resolve it. After all, they were twin brothers who would grow up together and support each other. So, the concept Jane instills in them is to promote harmony and mutual care between the two brothers. Its not aboutpeting or trying to outdo each other in everything. As brothers, the most important thing is to avoid being selfish and learn to share. When one of you faces difficulties, you should help each other. When you have toys, you should share them. When you have something delicious, enjoy it together! Sia nodded, seemingly understanding to some extent. Jane didnt expect the young child to say anything on their own. Both of them understood. Chapter 1168: Companionship Jane only hoped that through this continuous indoctrination, she could instill these habits from their childhood and make them ept this viewpoint. This was the right way to educate, because if any other method is adopted, it might be toote to educate the children properly once they grow up. By then, it would take more effort and heartache. This is why Jane needed to personally apany her children as they grew up. Jane worried that a nanny or anyone else teaching the children might not be as meticulous as she is, and might not impart the correct viewpoints to the two children. So even when ying with toys, Jane was instilling this concept in the two children. When Jane saw Sia handing over a toy, a smile spread across her face. Yes, thats how it should be. Thats what a good child does! Jane hugged Sia and kissed her on the cheek, making Sia giggle. Then Jane put the child down and let them y together. The two children were ying quite well, and Jane apanied them for about half an hour, feeling that it was enough. When the nanny brought dinner, Jane felt that it was a very heartwarming moment to eat with her two children. Growth in the family environment brings many benefits to both adults and children. If a person can grow up in such an atmosphere, they will reap many rewards. However, if a person grows up in a lonely environment, their character will be distorted. This was why Jane paid special attention to this aspect, and no matter how busy she was, she tried to make time for it. Eat slowly, you two, dont fight. Remember what Mom said about sharing! You dont need to share now, because Mom has given you enough, but you still cannot fight over it. The two children were very obedient, which made Jane very happy. She instantly felt that the children had grown a lot from before. If the exhaustion of a days work disappears when seeing the children, then seeing the two children be so well-behaved made Jane feel very relieved. Because Jane had heard a saying that every time a child gets sick, its a test of the child and the parents by the heavens. This is an experience that every child must have in the process of growing up. So many parents feel that their children grow faster after they get sick. Of course, no parents want their children to get sick, so its a conflicting feeling. The next day, officials from rted departments checked Janespany, but Jane deliberately did not stay at thepany. She went to negotiate with several otherpanies, because she needed to deal with the work for the artists with herpanys work. When she met several directors of film and television, Jane felt quite satisfied. This was because she had already made contact with the sales department beforehand, and these were directors who had already shown interest. So the negotiations were rtively sessful, as Jane had made significant concessions. However, this concession also meant that Janespany profits were reduced. So even if thepany found work for the artists, Janespany didnt earn much money from it. When she left thosepanies, her assistant, seeing Janes expression, actually understood what Jane was thinking. Boss, theres no way around it. Finding work now is not bad! As for initiative, its not in our hands at all. I asked those people from those departments just now, they just left thepany. Jane sat in the car, feeling a little restless. The huge concessions she made to ensure work for the artists led to a loss of herpanys profit. Thepanys operations felt very difficult for her. I really dont know when well get through this, but we have to persevere. Otherwise, what else can we do!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the brains of thepany, we cannot copse first. If we do, what will other people do? Jane said this helplessly, but also to encourage her assistant, as she couldnt say anything else that could undermine the confidence of those around her. In such times of mutual support, we need to encourage each other. Should I drop you off at thepany first, or go somewhere else? The assistant didnt know what Janes next n was. So Jane decided to have the assistant drop her off at home first since it was almost noon. When she got home, the nanny was already preparing lunch. When the meal is ready, I will have it with the children. You can just bring the food over for us! The nanny nodded in response to Janes instructions. When the nanny brought the food over, Jane fed her two children. Although the two children were a bit noisy, their lively and innocent manner made Jane smile. When the two children turned five, Jane again went to thepany in the afternoon to meet with other directors for negotiations. For Jane, there was no turning back now. Director Wong, ourpanys coboration with you is a win-win for both of us. So we will show sincerity! Director Wong looked at Jane, and inside, he felt a sense of pride. He had wanted to coborate with the artists from Janespany before, but unfortunately, there hadnt been an opportunity. Also, the artists from Janespany were of a high calibre, so they were not willing to act in online movies. Furthermore, the price of the artists was not affordable for the productionpanies. But now with Janespanys sales manager actively lowering the price, Director Wong felt he had a chance, so he came to take a look. Under the premise of course, after the permission of the productionpany. If the director chose the roles, then it would be the formal signing of a contract by the productionpany. Of course, if the role he chose had a high cost-effectiveness ratio, the productionpany would directly agree, as had been agreed earlier. I hope to coborate with you, but I want to find actors who meet the requirements of our film and have a higher standard! Director Wong spoke calmly, without a tone of excitement or arrogance. Because he was just the front person for the productionpany. It was only after he selected the role that the formal contract could be signed by the productionpany. Of course, if the cost-effectiveness ratio of the role he chose was high, the productionpany would agree directly, as this had already been agreed earlier. Now that both of us are sincere, its very simple. I have a list of avable artists here. Have a look at which artists you are interested in! Jane pushed the material to Director Wongs side. In fact, before he came, Director Wong already knew exactly which artists he would choose to be the lead in the movie. Chapter 1169 Putting on a Show Its just for the sake of having a better negotiating process. Director Wong still pretended to flip through the file. Of course, he also saw other artists, and his eyes lit up. Director Wong wanted to bring several interested artists into the film. Director Wong also knew that the artists would not agree. The investment cost for each film is fixed, and the price range for each lead actor does not fluctuate too much. So, for him, the choice is not too extensive. He mentioned three names. I want to know the prices of these three people. If feasible, I will choose from them! But I also hope you understand that the current market conditions are not good, so we cannot afford a high price. Jane nodded to indicate understanding. After stating the prices, Director Wong frowned. In fact, in his heart, he had already figured it out. The price mainly has to be negotiated with the productionpany, and there should be no problem, but Director Wong cannot directly make the decision. Is this the final price youre offering? If this is the price, then I will go back and negotiate with the productionpany! Jane didnt speak, but her assistant informed Director Wong. This price can fluctuate, but the premise is that other people from ourpany also participate in the film, and each actors time on screen determines the final price. The assistant made it clear that a bystander is definitely not enough for them. What they need are supporting roles, any supporting role, as long as they can guarantee the opportunity to appear and have lines during the performance. This is what they need, so the assistant put a file in Director Wongs hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is the neer they are preparing to introduce. Director Wong casually flipped through the file. Actually, as long as its not a major supporting role, it doesnt matter who is chosen. As long as they can express what he wants to express, its fine. So, Director Wong now understands what Janespany means. Because it is also verymon in the industry, so this kind of strategy, whether the productionpany will agree or not, Director Wong is confident. How much can your main actors decrease their price if I use these people? This is crucial! As for the prices of these supporting roles, lets not discuss. ording to the normal market conditions, its already good enough for them to have the opportunity to appear! Director Wong must make this clear, otherwise, negotiating the sry for supporting roles will vite the overall cost control n of the productionpany. After Jane and the assistant discussed, they reported the price. Of course, this price had already been determined beforehand, but this is how business negotiations are. If one side insists on a price, perhaps this is the final bottom line. And if one side pretends to negotiate and then states the price, maybe this leaves room for negotiation. So, when the assistant stated the price, Director Wong nodded, and his expression did not change. In fact, he had alreadypletely epted this price in his heart. This is a little less than the bottom line price that the productionpany had left for him. I will visit a few otherpanies. I hope you can think carefully about whether this offer matches our needs. I value several artists from yourpany, but some things are not up to me. I can only provide suggestions. Jane knew her position had been clearly stated, and now that its time for final negotiations. Jane needs to show her attitude, even though she is eager to give these actors the opportunity to work. But it also does not mean that any film or variety show can exploit them. Even in making concessions, there is a bottom line condition. Just like the price Jane has reported is almost a bottom line condition. Even if theypromise, it wont be much. Our artists have a reputation in the industry. Director Wong came here because our people are reliable. The entertainment industry is not good now, but it doesnt mean it will always be like this. So, we should reach this agreement with the right attitude, showing our sincerity. Janes statement was very clear. She also told Director Wong that, if both parties want to cooperate in the future, it depends on how the initial intentions of cooperation are reached. Although Director Wong is currently working with this productionpany, he may well need to find other films in the future, and then there will be opportunities to cooperate with Janespany. In order for a film to ultimately make a profit, it depends not only on the script but also on the director, and most importantly, it depends on the actors. And now, Jane has shown sincerity, giving Director Wongs work a better chance to be presented. Its up to Director Wong to make the choice. Moreover, if both parties want to cooperate in the future, Director Wong will also need to consider this. Director Wong nodded and said a few polite words before leaving. Later, Jane met with the productionpany of the variety show, and her attitude was no different. She showed sincerity and made concessions, just like she did with Director Wong, because Jane knew that if she didnt show her attitude first, these people would probably go to anotherpany. And now Jane cant afford to continue to insist. Ourpany has shown the utmost sincerity in preparing to cooperate with otherpanies and various filmpanies. Currently, ourpany has these artists avable, but whether they will still be avable in the future, I cant guarantee. The variety show productionpany knew that Jane was trying to test the waters. The negotiations between the two sides are actually a disy of tactics. The productionpany is trying to figure out Janespanys bottom line, and also figuring out what artists they can get and if this will improve their shows quality. And Jane is telling the productionpany that they are not the only ones Janespany will cooperate with. This kind of psychological probing by both sides determines the final price of the artists and the time they appear in this show. Chapter 1170: Requesting Demands We are delighted to have the opportunity to work with you, but there are some things we must address upfront, the producers told Jane. When we work with any artist now, a contract must be signed. If the artist has image problems that lead to a programs failure,pensation is required. Since they were now working with Janespany, herpany also had to sign contracts, other than the artists who have to sign relevant contracts. This was notmon in the past, as most people only participated in one or two episodes of variety shows. Only A-list stars would appear on a whole variety show from start to finish. Nowadays, the producers even require a contract to be signed with guests who will only appear in one or two episodes. This shows their prevention strategy for these rted departments. Although Jane exined that herpanys internal affairs had been rectified and there were no such problematic artists, the producers still had to follow their own ideas to ensure security measures. No problem, we can sign this contract with you, but the terms of the contract must be fair and just. It cannot benefit only one party, only to leave other parties without any responsibility. The agreement must include principles of protection for our artists. Whether it be time for appearing or conditions for recording, these must be reflected in the contract, the assistant directly told the producers. Their demands were not unreasonable. Previously, the two sides had only worked with a form and did not include it on the contract. Since the other party made the request now, it is only fair to enforce it in the contractual agreement. The producers nodded their heads. In fact, Janes pricing was reasonable. The pricing was not high; it was actually lower than otherpanies reported prices. This makes sense and appeals to the producers, indicating their recognition. After signing the contract, it was only necessary to follow through on the execution. Okay, we will go back and hold a meeting. If feasible, we will send you the relevant agreement, and you must inform us of any requirements as soon as possible. We hope that our cooperation can create an exciting variety show, which can get high ratings and elevate your artists, said the producers, indicating their willingness to cooperate. They just need to research the remaining details. Jane stood up happily and nodded. The producers did not want Janes artists to sign contracts with other programs, leaving them no other choices. Therefore, they initiated the cooperation, and Janes answer showed her attitude. In the afternoon, Jane met with five or six directors and finished negotiations with several producers, but it exhausted her. The oue of the negotiations is good. At least half can be established, and this means there are many opportunities for our artists to find work! said the assistant excitedly. They had been busy thest few days, but their efforts were not in vain since almost half of their idle artists have found new work. If the number of sessful talks reached one-half, more than seventy to eighty percent of the artists could participate in work again. This is normal in anypanys rotation. When the other employees of thepany heard about the news, they were excited. Only when the artists start working again can they earn money. If not, except for the office staff, the remaining assistants and security personnel are idle at home. Their sries are at the basic living expense level. Okay, continue to be busy. And deal with the remaining smallpanies, Jane instructed. You have been with me to negotiate for an entire day, so you know what direction and principles to follow! she told her assistant. Jane brought her assistant along to negotiate, not because she could not handle things alone. It was to let her assistant understand something. Now her assistant understands how to handle the remaining work. When Jane was about to go home, she received a call from Mr. ckwood. We found some issues with yourpany during our inspection a few days ago. You have toe to our office tomorrow to talk about it. We will wait for you at 9:00 a. m.! Mr. ckwood said over the phone. There was no chance for Jane to refuse. After he hung up the phone, Mr. ckwood looked at Mr. Holden beside him. Lately, many of Janes artists have started working, so we must remind Janespany, he said. Especially when I saw some notifications online, and some people have participated in performances. They must adhere to industry standards. Mr. ckwood is not someone who speaks carelessly. He has collected information and found that two people from Janespany participated in an online performance with problematic content. He also felt that certain aspects of their participation were not appropriate. Therefore, he needs to talk to Jane, and if she does not make timely corrections, he will take action. When Jane returned home, Harrison had already arrived and was ying with their two children. She saw Jane and asked the babysitter to look after the children. Are you so busy? Didnt I tell you not to overwork? Look at your tired face! Harrison said. Tiring is normal. I need to find work for them first! Jane said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. People from rted departments are also not at peace. They want to talk to me tomorrow. Actually, I know what theyre implying! Jane is not foolish. She knows the relevant departments are scrutinizing herpany and will magnify any mistakes. These people take trifling issues and make it a big deal. They ruined the entertainment industry! Harrison expressed his dissatisfaction with the actions of the relevant departments. For when there is a need for rectification, they cannot find these people. Now that the entertainment industry has descended into a cold winter, these people are starting to be active. I cant say that; they have rted regtions now, and we can only handle it calmly, Jane said with an open mind. It is not possible to hold an opinion on the system since it is a regtion by the relevant departments and requires unconditional execution. Chapter 1171 Avoiding Flaws Its only about figuring out how to avoid and improvemunication with these departments. If there are some small issues, maybe just a phone call will solve them. Now the ws have been magnified by the relevant departments. Both previous troubles were solved by Jane with a phone call. And there were no follow-ups for the relevant departments to catch. Now that Jane has been found again, she knows that its probably the same kind of thing. But this time, Jane feels that it might not be so easy to get away with, because this is the third time with a small problem. Sorry, I cant help you. If I could, maybe I could make it easier for you! The situation now is too severe. Ive heard from many otherpanies in the studio about these situations! Jane didnt want to talk about these things, so she simply changed the topic and talked about the children, and Harrison didnt think about the troubles anymore. The two of them yed with the children again. While the kids were ying a game, Harrison looked at the children with a smile on their faces. The two kids were almost the same size as her own child. Its almost time now, in another half a year, both kids will be ready for kindergarten! Harrison knew that different families send their children to kindergarten at different times, depending on the parents views. Some families think that sending children to kindergarten earlier allows them to receive education early. Although there may be more difficulties when the child is younger. But its still much better than just staying at home all day just ying. But some people think its better for the child to y at home for a while before going to school to receive education. Because the childs mental stress may affect their growth, so different parents have different views on education. I also think its about time. Theres no need to keep the children at home for too long. Of course, if the child doesnt adapt to kindergarten, they can wait a while longer. Janes attitude is calm, whether the two children go to kindergarten or go at night, it depends on whether the child can adapt, not on Janes will as a transfer. I heard that no matter how old the child is, the first few months of kindergarten are definitely not that simple, so thats a time to worry about! But as long as the child adapts to kindergarten and makes friends there, theres no problem! Jane nodded, and Harrison and Jane talked about the childrens education again, as the children were now at that age, and rted education was about toe into y. Harrison didnt know whether Jane cared about kindergarten matters at all. She had collected information about which kindergartens in the city had better teaching quality and she had already told Jane. While Harrison was chatting with Jane, Patrick was busy negotiating with otherpanies. During this time, Jane and Patrick were at odds, but Patrick couldnt stop his business. After all, the business n was already underway, and he couldnt give up on thepanys business. Patrick had tried to go home several times, but Janes attitude over the phone made him give up. Today, Patrick and his assistant were sitting with Boss Weston of Huali Group, discussing cooperation matters. Boss Weston, youve seen our project, it has great potential. If we coborate, it would be a strong partnership.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Boss Weston nodded, he knew Patricks abilities were unquestionable. But sometimes its not about ability, like the problems now appearing in Patrickspany. So Boss Weston didnt know if Patricks funding was still strong, and how far this coboration would go. I also want to cooperate with you, but there are some hardware conditions that you are stillcking. I think your overseaspanys hardware can be integrated. If we have the support of the foreign branch, I dont think there are any problems in our cooperation. Patrick frowned upon hearing this, because if the overseaspany participates in domestic cooperation, its a different concept. This not only involves tax and personnel issues, but also some other policy issues. So Patrick would be willing topromise even if the domesticpany had more benefits. Because there would still be profits, but if the foreignpany got involved, Patrick couldnt negotiate with Boss Weston at the original price. Boss Weston is a shrewd businessman. You know that the systems of domestic and foreignpanies are different, and if my foreignpany gets involved, the price will need to fluctuate by at least twenty percent. Boss Westons expression became serious. Not to mention twenty percent, a five percent price fluctuation in negotiations was already a significant amount. In general, when the negotiations reached the end, both sides disputed over a few percentage points. And now, Patricks requested fluctuation made Boss Weston somewhat unepting. Its like putting all the pressure on my side. This is probably not appropriate. Upon hearing Boss Westons words, Patrick smiled and shook his head. He exined the reasons behind it, because if thepany cooperated with the foreign branch, it meant that the cost would increase by at least ten percent. Plus the cost of personnel, so Patricks proposed twenty percent price fluctuation was actually not high. But Boss Weston didnt see it that way. Your overseaspanys personnel would be utilized, but you would save on part of the domestic personnel, so the cost is not as high as you say. Moreover, the risk is shared by both sides from the beginning, and now your price fluctuation puts all the risk on mypany. Boss Weston felt that Patricks business calction was very shrewd, but he couldnt ept it. But he didnt want to give up on the project, as its sess would be very helpful for theirpany. So he hoped to reach this cooperation, but he also knew his strengths and never revealed his bottom line. And as Patrick was holding onto the price, nopromises were made. So their negotiation this time was unsessful, but Boss Weston and Patrick agreed to inspect each otherspanies once. After the inspection, they might discover the shorings of their ownpanies and the strengths of the otherpany. When they sit down to negotiate again, they would have a clearer goal. Chapter 1172: Conflict Arises After seeing off Boss Weston, Patrick sat in his office massaging his temples. These past few days, Patrick had been working tirelessly. He had to personally attend the rescue negotiations because he didnt want any deviations to ur. His assistant brewed a cup of coffee for Patrick and ced it in front of him. If youre too tired, take a break or go home and rest! the assistant suggested cautiously. He knew that there was a conflict between Patrick and Jane, and it was best to convey the message through subtle remarks like these. Never mind, lets postpone it for now. Going back at this moment would only make things unpleasant for both parties, Patrick replied. We both need to calm down, and thepany cant function without me, so I cant go back immediately. Clearly, Patrick was unwilling to dwell on this topic any longer. He swiftly moved on to discussing other matters. Patrick mentioned the key points of severalpany projects, and the assistant dutifully took notes. He also informed Patrick about details that he was unaware of. The two continued their discussion, with Patrick considering how to negotiate with the otherpany during their research. Soon, a n formed in his mind. He knew what they should do after the inspection, how to negotiate, and which key points and details to focus on. We should first make the other party see the strength of ourpany and then ensure they dont see any ws, Patrick said. Of course, we dont intend to hide these ws, but we need to rectify them immediately. Patrick was not someone who concealed his own shorings. He knew that ws would always be ws. Even if the other party hadnt discovered them temporarily, they would eventually find them through coboration. It would only lead to conflict between the two parties, so it was better to correct these ws now. I will immediately arrange an internal inspection and self-correction in ourpany, exposing our problems actively, Patrick dered. The assistant understood Patricks attitude, which was why he said as much. If Patrick had wanted to hide the ws, the assistant wouldnt have been so busy. After all, it would have been simple to conceal everything with just a few moves. Since it was an internal matter, only those within thepany would know about the ws. However, even Patrick couldnt guarantee that all their ws would be noticed when they visited the otherpany. In reality, they would only observe the otherpanys overall operational process. Patrick was busy with his work, and Jane had not been idle either. Several negotiations had taken ce within thepany, and they had reached agreements with some variety shows, which made Jane very satisfied. Today, Jane made a special visit to the relevant department. As soon as she sat down, Mr. ckwood raised the issues they had discovered in Janespany. These are the problems that exist internally in yourpany. I remember that during the previous two asions, you assured us that everything would be fine! Mr. ckwood said. Now that this problem has emerged, we must take appropriate measures. Otherwise, who knows what other mistakes yourpany might make! Jane furrowed her brows when she saw the issues listed in the records. It was because these mistakes were a matter ofmon sense. Jane didnt expect the staff members to have such low levels of understanding. I apologize, leaders. Some of our artists dont have a formal education, so their cultural literacy is low. They made thesemon mistakes, and I take responsibility for it, Jane exined. However, ourpany has a proactive attitude towards making improvements. We hope that you, as leaders, can see that were not stagnating, but rather, moving forward! Jane exined part of the reason behind the mistakes. After all, the artists had simply misspoke. But in situations like this, their words carried much weight and could be a serious matter. Although it hadnt vited any major rules, it was still inappropriatenguage, and it would certainly displease others. Although theizens had yet to voice their opinions, the relevant departments were already dissatisfied with the artistsments, especially considering the content of the programs they had participated in.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Your attitude in admitting your mistakes ismendable, but that doesnt mean your artists will correct their mistakes just because you admitted them, Mr. Holdenmented, stating a fair point. He was actually telling Jane that she needed toe up with appropriate measures to resolve the problem, rather than just admitting to the mistakes. Admitting mistakes and punishment shouldnt be the end goal; the true goal was to prevent further problems in Janespany. After we return, we will immediately conduct internal inspections of all artist performances. We need to review and approve their rehearsals in advance to have control over most aspects, Jane proposed. We will also hold internal meetings to address this issue, and we will handle the inappropriatements made by our artists, hoping to prevent simr incidents in the future. Janes attitude came across as sincere because reviewing and approving rehearsals inevitably involved a significant level ofpetitiveness for apany. Moreover, some programs involved confidentiality, so it was necessary tomunicate effectively with otherpanies. This matter wasnt just an internal affair for Janespany; it also involved otherpanies. Upon hearing Janes proposal, Mr. Holden was actually very satisfied. He knew the current market situation. If yourpany encounters any issues again, we will have to shut down your operations for internal reorganization. This time, we are only giving you a verbal warning, Mr. Holden said. However, we will record this incident in our files. You need to publicly acknowledge your mistake on the inte and actively implement corrective measures for allizens to see. Mr. Holdens solution was simple. If Jane acknowledged the mistakes before the issue escted, it might not cause significant trouble. Its possible that there would even be praise from manyizens facing Janespany. The relevant departments could then guide the situation positively, and the issue could be resolved. I understand. Thank you for your guidance. I will immediately handle this matter, Jane responded. I hope the leaders can understand the difficulties ourpany is facing and also understand the challenges we have in managing our artists. I will continue to make efforts. Jane epted the criticism humbly and expressed her attitude. Chapter 1173 Punishment Mr. Holden was quite satisfied with Janes attitude. Mr. ckwood also knew that this matter should not lead to the direct suspension of Janespany. Because otherpanies may have more problems than Janes, its just that Janespany has been targeted. So they had to focus their attention on Janespany. Now Janespany has been able to self-reform, and Jane has made a promise again. Mr. ckwood felt that the main purpose was to warn Jane and let her go back to make adjustments. We can start by conducting a self-criticism meeting, or we can offer you the opportunity toe forward, but your speed must be fast. In two days, we will announce the results on the inte, so you only have two days. Jane felt that this trouble was resolved this time, but it did not mean that there would be no crisis in the future. After leaving the relevant department, Jane returned to the office. She found her assistant and first exined the situation. I have promised the people from the relevant department, and this is the third time ourpany has been found to have minor issues. Although I resolved the pressure from the relevant department, it doesnt mean we will still have the opportunity to make mistakes! The assistant understood Janes meaning because although the relevant department could not handle the minor mistakes now, when the minor mistakes umted, it would eventually escte into a major mistake, and they would have no chance to save it. So now, eliminating hidden dangers at the embryonic stage is the best approach. And the purpose of Janes conversation with him today was for this reason. I will first issue a few announcements ording to your instructions, but I believe that this matter needs to be taken seriously by all departments. We should have a meeting now, because our time is limited. I think we muste up with a n tonight and announce it tomorrow. The assistant felt they only had two days. If they waited to announce it the day after tomorrow, and the relevant department then issued the decision on the handling, it would put theirpany at a disadvantage. So by announcing the announcement one day in advance, they could shut up all theizens. Alright, notify all the responsible persons toe to the meeting room. I will organize the materials ande over right away. While the assistant was notifying everyone, Jane downloaded the documents from the relevant department. And she also summarized the issues that had appeared several times. But if it were just this simple issue, Jane didnt need to prepare the materials. She also summarized all the minor issues that had appeared in otherpanies. Since this time, she needed to pay attention to details, Jane had to start from the simplest ce and not allow problems to erupt from simple ces. Just like now, it had evolved into another conversation with the relevant department. When Jane had almost prepared the materials, she made a call to her home to check on the nanny and the child. After confirming that the child had no problems, Jane entered the office. Although she knew that work matters needed to be dealt with, she could not ignore the matter regarding her child. After sitting down, the assistant first stated the purpose of the meeting. Jane shared the materials she had just prepared on theputer with all the heads of the various departments. We need to strengthen the construction of art and morality, which was mentioned multiple times in the previous conversation with the relevant department. But some of us do not take this issue seriously and have stumbled over it again today. This is their problem and also our fault. Jane analyzed the situation clearly, and the heads of the other departments lowered their heads because they had nothing to say. If they had monitored it as Jane suggested before. Although it wouldnt be asplicated as Janes specific n, they definitely wouldnt have faced todays situation. It just added to their workload. Now, they not only had to pay the fine to the relevant department but also had the record of theirpanys fault in the relevant department. Today we need toe up with a specific n. I hope each department will participate. After the n is formted, we will announce it tomorrow. Whether its deciding how to handle the artists or our own self-improvement n, well have to announce it to the public tomorrow. When the heads of the other departments heard Janes words, they voiced their opinions because they also knew that some things were beyond their control. And some risks were controble. Now, what they needed to do was to set those controble risks at this meeting. They only needed to follow the n to eliminate the risks, and for the uncontroble risks, they needed toe up with an emergency n. How to handle it as soon as something happens is the most important. Now they also knew that the relevant departments attitude toward them was very stringent. Because everyone had friends in the same industry, they also heard some news. And now they didnt have a good way. They could only do things on their own and not be caught by the relevant department. We should organize the artists, let them learn our meeting spirit through video. We also need to let the artists learn the system of the documents issued by the relevant department, so that they know what to do. The manager of theprehensive department said his thoughts, although this method was a bit conventional. But when apany encounters problems or new ns, manypanies will use this method to learn and prevent the eruption of other problems.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This method is feasible, and we must do it. Everyone, please think if there are any other good ideas. Jane directly agreed to this method. After several people discussed and set the date, someone else suggested their solution. The people from the relevant department are right. We must firste up with a method, but we not only need to put it on the inte, we also need to guide the voice online. I suggest holding a media press conference to announce this matter simultaneously, which will not only show ourpanys concern for this matter but also show our change. After discussing with Jane and the others, she felt that this method was feasible. Since they wanted to do better, they should also have a proper attitude and be serious. Now, everyone discussed how to handle the two artists who made minor mistakes. In fact, Jane didnt handle the artists too severely. Chapter 1174: Positive Response Jane was merely expressing thepanys stance. But for artists, such punishment was not unusual. Once the punishment was made public, the fans of these two artists inevitably harbored negative emotions. All of these matters needed to be handled in advance, and now Jane had taken care of everything. Other people were discussing what methods they could use to help thepany. Once the methods were proposed andbined with the discussions from various departments, a final n was quickly established. Tonight, each department would take action based on the actual circumstances. I will personally participate in tomorrows press conference, but you need to understand why we are holding it. You all need to handle the follow-up matters. I dont want the press conference to be meaningless chatter. I want our words to be put into action. Jane hoped that through this transformation, future problems could be solved, as she didnt want to be constantly monitored by relevant departments. Since the meeting had already been held, everyone was determined to make a change. Jane hoped everyone could work together and truly achieve these goals. After the meeting, Jane had her assistant organize the announcements and other documents. Tomorrow morning, the press conference would be held. The people from the General Affairs Department were also informing the journalists from these few media outlets. The next day, inside this office, Jane looked at the journalists. Of course, there were other media outlets paying attention to this matter as well. Jane was not only holding a press conference in the office; even on the Inte, everyone could see the conference. Weve called you all here today because ourpany wants to make some changes! After opening with this statement, Jane ced some of thepanys publicly released documents in front of the journalists. The journalists didnt have time to trante the documents, but they could roughly understand what Janespany wanted to do. Since ourpany still has some ws that need to be rectified, we have released these documents. Of course, we will also handle the ws that have appeared. After Jane finished speaking, she yed two videos of the artists reflecting on themselves. These were recorded by the artists themselvestest night. Their attitudes were sincere, as they knew that if more problems arose, it wouldnt just be about thepany protecting them. The industry would cklist them, and they were well aware of the current frosty period. They only wanted to present a better side of themselves. So, ws appeared during their performances. Everyone has seen that our two artists made mistakes, so we have made relevant decisions regarding the punishment. The following are the methods ourpany will employ to handle the artists and their assistants. After Jane spoke, her assistant switched to the next screen in a timely manner. Behind her were thetest announcements from Janespany regarding the punishment for those who made mistakes. Jane also addressed all the journalists at the same time. The announcements regarding the punishment will be posted online simultaneously. Although we have punished the artists, ourpany also bears responsibility. We need to reflect on ourselves. Todays meeting is a determination for us. We hope all entertainmentpanies can work together to promote a virtuous and artistic atmosphere in the industry. When Jane spoke, manyizens leftments online. They approved of Janespanys actions and believed that if small issues were not rectified, there would be no need to harm the industry with more significant problems. Especially because they hadnt discovered any issues with Janespanys artists. Janespany could proactively address and expose these problems through strict standards.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This demonstrated Janespanys confidence. I support Jane. If otherpanies can act like Janespany, perhaps there wont be as many scandals in the entertainment industry. Even if the cultural level is not enough, mistakes should never be allowed. This is the foundation for every artist. I forgive my idol. I can see his genuine attitude. He has never done something so sincere before. Opinions online varied. No one used Janespany of making a mistake this time; instead, there were praises all around. This was the effect Jane wanted to achieve, and the subsequent guidance was continuing. I have seen some of thements fromizens. Thank you all for your trust in ourpany. We will continue to strive for the development of ourpany. We also hope to contribute better works to allizens and enrich everyones spiritual world. After Jane finished speaking, she also took the opportunity to promote thepany. There had been some recent updates regarding certain artists, which attracted the attention of allizens. Of course, there were people who set the pace, discussing the participation of artists in programs. The topic being hotly discussed amongizens shifted from the initial discussion about Janespany punishing its artists to discussing when other celebrities would join programs and how well they matched with the shows. Seeing that she had achieved the desired effect, Jane had a smile on her face. After announcing the end of the press conference, she sat in the office. Lets closely follow the announcements from the relevant departments. We need to respond promptly! The assistant nodded. Janes press conference had concluded, and the next day, the announcements from the relevant departments were issued. Although the wording wasnt harsh, their attitude clearly expressed their support for Janespanys approach. However, thepany had made mistakes, and the relevant departments needed to handle them. Therefore, the subsequent announcements regarding the punishments were as expected by Jane. They had responded positively. Moreover, Jane posted all their responses online. In the evening, Jane returned home with a tired body. As she looked at her two children sleeping soundly, a smile of happiness appeared on Janes face. While preparing for work, she received a message from Patrick, furrowing her brows. Do you think I would forgive you just like that? Thepany has been experiencing so many issues, and yet you didnt even spare a nce! If the press conference hadnt been held today, I doubt you would have cared. Jane sat there feeling annoyed. If she was cold with Patrick before, their cold war had now reached an even colder temperature. Jane was angry that Patrick didnt care about their children, and now he didnt care about thepany either. Although Jane knew that Patrick was probably busy with otherpany matters, that wasnt a reason for him to neglect their presentpany. So, Jane considered Patrick an irresponsible man. Chapter 1175 A Sudden Change Patrick is still missing, and no one at home or among his rtives and friends has been able to contact him, causing a state of panic for everyone. Patricks father urged everyone at home to devote all their time to finding Patrick. Anyone who can potentially contact Patrick must keep trying to reach out to him. If there is any news, it must bemunicated to him as soon as possible, as he truly has no idea what Patrick is up to. Because a man should never give up on his own child. Even when there were problems with Patricks biological son in the past, he did not give up on him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Now, Patrick has disappeared without a trace, losing allmunication with society, and it is troubling. Even if he disliked other people, he would simply not have contact with them, but that does not mean there would be no news of him in the world. But now, the way Patrick has vanished makes him suspect that Patrick may have been killed, or that something else has gone wrong. So, he feels such panic in his heart. Today, his brother and he sat together. Still no news of Patrick? Patricks father asked helplessly, receiving only a sigh in response. Because Patricks uncle had also tried every means to find any clue but had found none. If Patrick had truly disappeared without a trace, he would have left some final message. Unless Patrick had been suddenly killed, in which case such a thing would be possible. But if indeed this was the case, then looking at the operation of the foreignpany, it was not that there was no news of Patrick at all. It was just that Patrick would asionally send emails, but there were no replies. Because although all the replies to Patricks emails showed that Patrick was reading them, there was no indication that he wanted to reply to them. Patrick also did not disclose what he was doing or where he was headed. So now, no one knows if Patrick is reading these emails or if someone should notify the authorities. But reporting to the police would not solve the problem, and they were also unsure if Patrick had really been killed or if something else had happened. We can only continue to search with the current methods, even though the likelihood of finding Patrick is low, we must persevere! As long as we can confirm that Patrick is still alive, I always feel that Patrick is hiding something from us and doing something behind our backs, which is why he has not appeared! Patricks father sighed, expressing his feelings. If it werent for this feeling, perhaps he would have already fallen into despair and copse. After all, his wife passed away this year, and he only has Patrick to rely on. If Patrick were to encounter any problems again, how could he bear it? Although he is anxious in his heart, he does not believe that Patrick will encounter any problems. Based on the current evidence, it seems that Patrick is not appearing because he wants to do something. But for what reason, everyone is clueless. I really want to use my contacts rtions, to take Patricks ce and bring him back, but Im afraid that even if I use these contacts, it would be useless. And once I use some of these connections, it would be difficult to seek their help again. Patricks father was also sincere, as everyone has a few cards up their sleeves, and his cards were not infinite. Also, the cost would be enormous, not just in terms of money, but also in other aspects that need to be considered. So, as long as he had not reached a dead end, he would not want to use this method. Moreover, with the current evidence, Patricks father did not feel that it was worth using hisst few cards. So, he said to his brother this way. Now they have no other options, and Harrison also has no solutions. Harrison also did not expect Patrick to disappear sopletely. Because Harrison had no clue about Patrick, or about the things happening in the foreignpany. Where has this dead person hidden himself? Jane is anxious every day, and he is carefree outside. What is he thinking? Harrison had never thought that something had happened to Patrick, he just felt that it was odd for Patrick not to appear. Because in the past, Patrick had used secretive methods to achieve his goals, eventually proving that it was the right way. Now, whether Patrick was doing the same thing, Harrison did not know, so he could onlyin about Patrick in this way. But he also knew that he should persuade Jane well, because if they did not find Patrick or persuade Jane, the oue might be something that no one wanted to see. Today, Harrison deliberately went to Janes old house and even prepared not to leave tonight. Aunt Harrison, why did youe without informing us, next time please call beforehand, I will have the house prepare something for you to eat. Although Janes mood was not good because of Patricks disappearance, she also knew that she should not vent her emotions on Harrison. After all, he was one of her few remaining rtives with whom she had a good rtionship. Moreover, Harrison usually helped Jane take care of the children, and this was not an easy task. So, even if she felt a bit sorrowful, she did not want to show it. Theres no need for formalities, I just came by casually, I also miss the children a bit. Harrison said to Jane after sitting down, then asked the nanny to bring the things he bought for the children to the back. Although they were not valuable items, they showed his care and consideration. The house is well-equipped, you always buy so many things when youe, please dont do that next time. Harrison heard Jane say this and shook his head. I didnt buy them for you, I bought them for the children. As an elder, if Ie to visit the children and dont spend money, then where should I spend it? Harrisons reason made Jane a little speechless, it was indeed a reasonable exnation. But if he continued to spend money like this, Jane felt a little uneasy, so she had this internal conflict. Alright, you dont need to overthink, I will go see the children, Ill talk to you in a while. Harrison knew that the children were sleeping, so they couldnt chat at the moment. Chapter 1176 Trying Every Means When the two of them were watching the children, there was no noise ormotion. Harrison went to the next room, watching the two children sleeping soundly, a smile appearing on her face. If she had been thinking about Patrick before, now with the children, everything had been resolved. This was the nature of a woman. It was also the expression that an elder would have when looking at the younger generation, because every elder is kind to the younger generation. Although Harrison was not much older than Jane, for Janes children, she was still called Aunt Harrison. The two children are so cute, every time I see them, it feels like theyve changed a little bit! Harrison returned to the living room, sitting on the sofa, making her own reflections, and Jane nodded with a smile. She also felt that the children were growing up quickly, but she also knew that a childs growth required the presence of both parents. They were both indispensable. And now, even though Jane had given the children enough time, Patrick had not shown up, which made Jane extremely anxious. She didnt know what Patrick was doing, but she knew the children couldnt be without Patrick. Aunt Harrison, do you have any news about Patrick? Jane cut to the chase, asking this question, but when she saw Aunt Harrison shake her head, Jane felt a bit disappointed. What is Patrick doing? How can he not even contact you? Could it be that hes done something uneptable? Jane was angry when she said this. She knew beforehand that Patrick was definitely not that kind of person. But to disappear and cut oneself off from the world, that was the most infuriating thing. If there was really something wrong with Patrick, he could have told everyone about it. If Patrick really hated Jane, he could have told her. Perhaps Patrick is working on a project. Dont forget, before this, Patrick would often disappear for a few days when working on a project. Harrison exined for Patrick, but Jane shook her head. Ive made up my mind. If theres still no news from Patrick in two days, Im going to find him in my own way! Harrison heard Jane say this and thought that Jane might use her friends connections or even use the power of the media to help her find Patrick. But Harrison felt that it might not be necessary to use her friends connections. If they could find Patrick that way, they would have found him long ago. But if they used the media, Harrison felt that it might lead to furtherplication of the situation. The media and the public do not always report everything as it is. Are you really thinking of using the media? If things are misconstrued, or if there are people with ulterior motives involved, there could be trouble. Harrison was worried about Patrickspany, and although doing so would affect both Patrick and Jane, it would only affect their personal reputations. If it affects Patrickspany, that would be terrible. Patrickspany has just stabilized, and everything is starting to go smoothly. Thepany is flourishing, and the relevant departments have already begun guiding things in the entertainment industry in a positive direction. So, a peaceful atmosphere has emerged in the entertainment industry, and it is currently a phase of rapid growth. All thosepanies are making their artists reappear, increasing their exposure, and hoping to recreate the previous scene in the entertainment industry. But if Patrickspany encounters a problem at this time, the relevant departments will definitely target Patrickspany. Becausest time, when Patrickspany struck Anthonyspany, they used the wrong method, which ultimately led to the wrath of the relevant departments, who closely monitored Patrickspany for several months. Whether they conducted formal inspections or used other methods, it made things difficult for Patrickspany. If it werent for Janeing up with a way to respond in a timely manner, perhaps Patrickspany wouldnt have been able to recover its normal operations. And now, Jane wants to use the media to find Patrick, which worries Harrison, as it may lead to other changes. Thats why she reminded Jane. Upon hearing Harrisons words, Janes expression became very serious.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Its not that I want to use this method, but Patrick is forcing me to use it to find her. Dont worry, I wont ask all the media to do this for me. I dont have that much influence, and they might not agree to help me either! Jane knew that these media outlets would report on something, but they wouldnt actively help Jane with something. Those are twopletely different concepts. They track and report on something for the sake of poprity and their own traffic. But for them to proactively do something, it would have to bring them traffic and topics for them to consider doing it. But if they were to publish news about finding Patrick or release messages seeking Patrick ording to Janes request, it could likely have a different effect. They could end up being targeted by the relevant departments, or if Patrick shows up and they are treated as a joke, it would be a decisive mistake for them. Thats why Jane knows that only a few websites that have a very good rtionship with her might do it, and it would be those entertainment news reports aimed at attracting attention from others, not normal news reporting. If it were a normal news report, not even one website would publish this news. Thats why she said what she did. Upon hearing Janes words, Harrison was actually quite anxious because she didnt know what other methods Jane would use besides this one. So, what do you n to do? Can I help you with something? But I think we absolutely shouldnt make a big fuss about this. If it bes a big fuss, it will only invite ridicule from others. Harrison knew that if it really was something concerning Patrick, they wouldnt be afraid of beingughed at. But in this situation, it is clear that Patrick probably isnt in trouble. So, if Jane really uses the media or other methods to make it widely known that Patrick is missing, and now Jane is looking for Patrick! Chapter 1177: Everyone Knows It seems that in the next step, Jane will be the subject of ridicule for everyone. Harrison doesnt want this to happen. Where on earth is Patrick? Harrison doesnt know. But she doesnt want a big fuss and no way to end it, now that Jane hears Harrison asking her what to do. Janes expression is unusually serious because the past two days, she has already figured out how she wants to choose. And now that she has made up her mind, it doesnt matter whether she says it or not. Isnt Patrick keeping a low profile? Isnt there no way to contact Patrick and make a call? I have a way to make Patrick see it. Im going to post missing person notices all over the city. If theres no result after a few days, then Ill post them in other cities, even in remote ces, I want people to see my missing person notices. Harrison is surprised to hear Janes method, because she never thought of using this method. Even though it was embarrassing enough to think of using the media method to find someone.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Jane did more extreme, she actually wanted to use this oldest method of missing person notices, which will definitely attract everyones attention. Even if Jane didnt say anything, these media would still consider it an interesting thing to report on, and of course, they think its interesting, Harrison doesnt know what thoseizens think. And when this matter has developed to this point, its already needless to say whether it will affect thepany, because the answer is already definite. It will definitely make some people inside thepany panic and make some artists unstable, so this matter is absolutely not to be done. Are you really not considering these things? Are you really not afraid of embarrassing yourselves? Does yourpany really not care? Harrison raised several questions, all of which are the core of various questions. When looking at Jane, her expression has not changed at all. Because she has long considered the consequences. If she hadnt considered the consequences, maybe Jane would have done it a few days ago. Embarrassment is embarrassment, so what? As long as we can find Patrick, thats all that matters. If were afraid of embarrassment and dont search, then we wont know where Patrick is, whether hes dead or alive. Janes thinking is much simpler. Even if its embarrassing, it doesnt matter as long as the two can meet and be together. Whats the worst that can happen even if its embarrassing? Not to mention that what Jane and Patrick have done over the years has already caused much discussion among many people. Whether its from the start of their divorce, or the subsequentpany matters, as well as the involvement of Harrison andter Beatrice, it has caused much discussion among all people. These twists and turns have already made everyone aware that Patrickspany and the family behind Patrick are not particrly stable. Even though Patricks business acumen is very good, and the artists under Patrick are very excellent, there have been many things happening in these years. All thepanys artists, I believe after myst clean up, they definitely wont have any other thoughts. As for the internal employees, they wont have any problems. They are just pure workers and dont want to cause trouble for themselves. Jane has long analyzed the internal problems of thepany. She thinks that even if this matter has unexpected results, there absolutely wont be any problems within thepany, at most its just some external means. But now Jane can be sure that the means she used to deal with Anthonyspany before, none of thepanies dare to use anymore. Since there are no such means, Jane isnt afraid of anything. Let those people outside do whatever they want, its just right to let thepany experience some storms, and I also want to see which people are friends and which are enemies. I dont believe that if thepany faces another crisis, Patrick can just hide and note out. It turns out that Jane still has such a n. She doesnt just want to use normal means to find Patrick, she also wants to use some other means to see if she can force Patrick toe out. So she wants to use this two-in-one method. If it can really test thepanys internal work ability and unity, its a multiple gain. The risk you are taking with this method is too great, isnt it? If the price to pay for this method leads to the possible closure of yourpany, can you ept this oue? Harrison reminds Jane that there are too many hidden dangers with this method, so she must consider all the consequences. But now Jane has already disregarded these, and besides, she has already figured out most of the problems. If there really are some other problems that cause thepany to close its doors, Jane can only consider it as their fate. If Patrick doesnt show up, then let thepany close down. Janes attitude is very resolute, leaving Harrison speechless. He knows that he cant persuade Jane in this situation, because he already knew her stubbornness from before. With this kind of stubborn attitudeing out again, theres really no way to persuade Jane, and even Harrison is thinking. What if Patrick doesnt show up these two days? Jane will definitely use this method! This family has done too many things that shouldnt have happened, and now they want to be crazy again? Harrison also knows that too many things have happened around Patrick, and too many things have happened to Jane. And now to use such extreme methods, Harrison actually doesnt approve, but her disapproval has no effect. As long as Jane has made up her mind, its as she thought just now. She can only helplessly watch the result, or help Jane, as for opposing her, its useless. Even Harrison is thinking that even if she calls Patricks father, it will definitely be useless. Jane already expressed her attitude to Patricks disappearance to his father. And now the same thing is happening again, Harrison really has no way to persuade her, even to persuade Patricks father. Chapter 1178: Endless Loop So this situation has actually reached a stalemate and a deadlock, with no way to break free. I think you should think about it again, dont act impulsively, because the consequences after acting impulsively are not what we want to see! Harrison sighed and advised Jane onest time, even though he knew it was unlikely to make a difference. But Jane had to say, in a more resolute tone, that it was indeed her decision, and she made it clear to Harrison. Its useless to persuade me about this matter. I have already made up my mind. And now Jane didnt want to talk about this matter anymore. She took the initiative to change the topic and turned the conversation towards the child. Harrison had no other choice but to discuss the childs matters with Jane. After talking for a while, Harrison realized that he needed to inform Patricks father about this matter first. Although it might be pointless, they still had to let them know what Jane wanted to do recently, even if Jane might not be happy about it. But at this point, they couldnt consider such things anymore. Since you have decided to do this, I have nothing more to say. Just make sure youre mentally prepared. Jane nodded firmly. The next day, there was still no news about Patrick. Jane knew what she needed to do tomorrow. So today, she had to stabilize everyones emotions at thepany. Although Jane was feeling very confused herself at the moment, she knew what she should and shouldnt do. April also rushed over from home on purpose. Originally, Marco was supposed toe with April, but the child couldnt endure suchmotion. So April left Marco at home to take care of the child, and she would return as soon as possible. While Jane was arranging these things in the office, she heard that April had arrived at the vi. Jane could only let the others continue their research. Because she had already said what needed to be said, and she had left some ns behind. Now everyone just needed to follow her emergency n to deal with any unexpected situations. When Jane arrived back at the vi, April greeted her with a smile. Although this time, April also came to see if Jane could find Patrick. We sisters havent seen each other for a while. If it werent for the child, I would havee earlier! When Jane heard Aprils words, a smile appeared on her face because she noticed that April was in a good mood. And there was no sign of postpartum depression. Even the previous mental issues seemed to have disappeared. This showed that Marco had taken good care of April. Ive missed you too, but I havent had timetely, so I couldnte to see you. Im really happy that you cane now. Janes words made April feel a little excited. She hugged Jane because they hadnt seen each other for a month. Their child was already a month old. This time, being able to see Jane made April feel like she was back in the time when Jane had just returned to the country. Back then, Jane and April had spent a long time together. Now they both had children and families, but Aprils family was happy while Janes family was facing a crisis, which made April feel a little regretful. After sitting down, April gently asked Jane if there was any news about Patrick. No news. Im ready. Tomorrow, I will search for Patrick in my own way. I refuse to believe that I cant find him. Janes words made April feel as if there was a burning anger inside her. April quickly asked Jane how she nned to do it and advised her to stay calm. When Jane revealed her method, April was also shocked, just like Harrison was yesterday. This method is too extreme. Cant you try another method? This method will greatly affect your reputation. April also considered the issue of reputation, which was why she said that. But Jane resolutely shook her head, even more determined now. If yesterday, Harrisons persuasion made Jane consider the matter again, now no ones persuasion would work. Anyones persuasion would only strengthen Janes confidence.N?velDrama.Org owns this. April, theres no need to say anymore. I have already considered everything. I wont change my mind. This time, I will definitely find Patrick! I dont believe that Patrick is really hiding in the primitive tribe. As long as Patrick is still in the country, I will find him for sure! April could analyze Janes resolute attitude. Patrick must have made Jane very angry this time. Even though she was burning with anger right now, this anger was not because their rtionship was breaking apart, but simply because Patricks disappearance had made Jane feel annoyed. And it made Jane feel that Patrick was irresponsible, which was why she reacted this way. But she also knew that this kind of situation was likely to provoke Janes emotions. Because apart from the mental problems she had before, when Patrick jumped into the river and disappeared, Jane had also suffered a lot mentally at that time, and she had experienced many symptoms. April didnt want to see this situation happen again. You have to stay calm. Have you forgotten what happened to me before? I dont want the same thing to happen to you! Even if you use this method to search for Patrick, you have to do it calmly, not let anger cloud your judgment! Jane nodded, although it was impossible to extinguish the angerpletely, but she also knew that April had a point. If the mental problems really urred again, what use would it be even if Patrick came back? So Jane was determined to be more rational and not let history repeat itself. Even if there was a crisis right now, she would suppress her anger and solve the problem. Ive decided that I wont leave here for the next two days. I will stay in the old house with you to find Patrick. After finishing the busy work of these two days, when we find Patrick, I can still go back to my home in time. April didnt want any deviations in the n, which was why she said this. Even though Jane tried to persuade her not to stay here. After all, Aprils child was still very young. Chapter 1179: Missing Person Notice However, Aprils attitude was firm, and now Jane needed her sisters support. How could April leave? Moreover, this time April stood firmly with Jane. April told Jane that once they found Patrick, she would ask him about the reasons. Regardless of the reasons, April had already decided that she would teach Patrick a lesson. Back then, you helped me teach Marco a lesson, so now I can help you teach Patrick. I will make sure she learns her lesson. Jane nodded with a smile. Regardless of whether April did all these things or not, their sisterly bond was evident. Now that Jane had made up her mind and had Aprils help, she knew what to do. She exined to April. Tomorrow, we will print ten thousand copies of the missing person notice. It should be seen in every street and corner. I dont believe nobody has seen Patrick, and I dont believe Patrick hasnt seen the notice. Someone will contact me. Jane had a n. She would spend a lot of money to make sure everyone could see if Patrick was around them. If anyone could provide a clue, they coulde to Jane to collect the reward. Of course, Jane wasnt foolish. If someone tried to deceive her with false information, she wouldnt let them go easily. So, Jane had her own way to ensure the validity and verification of the clues for finding the real Patrick. It seems like I have to help you. I know your temperament, and I know how this should be done. Jane smiled and nodded. As long as April helped her, she wouldnt back down even if April didnt offer assistance. Even if she had to do it alone, she would do it. Besides printing the notices, she would also need to hire people to help post them. So, as soon as the missing person notices were printed the next day, Jane would pay people to help with the task. For many people, it was an eptable job. The two of them talked untilte at night, and the next day, April went to print the notices. By the time the printing was done, Jane had already hired people. Now Jane needed to go out and deliver the notices to these people. April asked Jane. Are you really going to do this? And are you not regretting it? Jane nodded, and surprisingly, there wasnt much anger on her face anymore because all the anger had turned into determination. She also knew April was right, so Janes attitude was clear. Ive thought it through, and you dont need to persuade me. Even if you try to persuade me in the future, it wont work. I must find Patrick. I will do everything I can think of, all for this one thing. So, the ultimate solution lies in finding Patrick. April sighed and followed Jane. Together, they went to the ce where Jane said she would hire personnel. When Jane handed the missing person notices to them, she emphasized the situation. I dont want anyone to deceive me. You should know where the notices should be posted. I will pay you more than the normal wages to ensure that the notices are seen in every street and corner. Jane also told this group of workers that she would have someone supervise them. If anyone was caught cking off or if some ces were missed when posting the notices, Jane wouldnt just deduct their wages, she would hold them responsible. Of course, these workers knew about Janes identity. They couldnt afford to offend her, so many of them nodded. Moreover, the high wages were much more than they could earn even if they hired another helper. Therefore, everyone pledged to post the notices in every corner. As soon as the search notices were posted, someone saw them. They were searching for Patrick. Now we have a breaking news story. Can I get a reward if I provide you with a clue? Someone immediately called the media reporters, but when they finished delivering the news, the reporters were impatient. Do you think our money is so easy to earn? The notices are already posted all over the streets and corners. Were not blind; of course, we can see them. If you really want to give us news, tell us as soon as you find Patrick. Thats what we call news. The media reporter hung up the phone. She was in the middle of writing her report, ready to cover the story, and now her train of thought was disrupted. She felt a bit annoyed. Most other reporters felt the same. They all received calls from friends asking about this matter. Of course, each reporter had a different attitude. Patrick and Jane had dealt with these reporters using their own methods before. So, now the reporters were cautious when faced with Patrick and Janes news. Jane and April sat together at home, waiting for a phone call. Regarding the posting of the missing person notices, Jane wasnt bluffing to her workers. She had actually arranged for many people to patrol the areas to see if there were any hidden corners where they could continue to post the notices. They also monitored whether the workers were doing their job properly. Jane went all out this time, not concerned about her own image. So, when the notices were just posted for an hour, Jane had already received several calls from media reporters. Later on, Jane released an announcement: she wouldnt answer any calls from the media unless they had actual information about Patrick. Otherwise, if anyone called her, Jane would take matters into her own hands. This made the reporters quiet down.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, some reporters who were dissatisfied wrote articles specifically criticizing Janes current attitude. After the media reported the incident, inte users stirred up discussions because they had also seen rted reports. Chapter 1180 – No Result The current discussion on various forums is all about this matter, and everyone is specting about what happened between Patrick and Jane. Where exactly has Patrick gone, so this topic quickly became a hot search. The topic is no less intense than when Jane dealt with Anthonyspanyst time. Patrick and Jane havepletely cut ties, and now Patrick has disappeared to avoid Jane. Even his family doesnt know where Patrick has gone. Jane is speaking out for love, searching the entire city for Patrick, and she has be frenzied, putting all work on hold. Harrison saw the discussions amongizens on the forum and specially came to the old house today. Because she had already told Patricks father about the matter earlier, but the answer she received from Patricks father was that they really couldnt get involved in this matter. Therefore, they could only see how Jane would react as the situation developed. And Patricks father must focus on maintaining thepany and not let Janes actions affect it. So now Harrison is responsible for handling Janes affairs here, while Patricks father specifically deals withpany matters. Jane, this matter has caused quite a stir. Do we really have to resort to such methods to solve the problem? Harrison asked Jane while sitting on the sofa. In reality, she was just seeking an answer. This answer is not whether Jane will take these methods, but rather seeking some psychologicalfort. Because she knew that as long as Jane could provide any excuse, perhaps she could help Jane. Now Harrison also knows that the ultimate oue of this matter is to find Patrick as soon as possible.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So it is impossible to persuade Jane, the only option is to find Patrick through other means. Aunt Harrison, I dont want to talk about this matter anymore. I have already made my position clear before, and now I have done it. Do you think I can stop? Jane calmly said, seeking someone to answer her phone. If you want to help me, then answer my calls. I have left two phone numbers specifically for this purpose, and there will definitely be many people calling to provide clues. While they were chatting, the phone rang. Hello, can you really offer a reward of 100, 000 yuan to someone who provides clues? And 500, 000 yuan if someone leads you directly to Patrick? Jane heard the confirmation from the other end of the phone, but the person on the phone gave an answer that almost made Jane lose her temper. So thats really the case, then I can rest assured. I will mobilize my friends and family to look for him! This 100, 000 yuan must belong to me, and perhaps the 500, 000 yuan will be mine too! Jane hung up the phone helplessly. She didnt know if there would be such people, because there are many money-minded people in this world. If it werent for so many people who love money, Jane wouldnt have resorted to her current method, so she hopes that she can find Patrick using this method. But she doesnt want ignorant people like just now to call again, and there is no other way. So now Jane sits helplessly on the sofa. Of course, April also knows what Jane is thinking right now. If she had any other good suggestions, she would have already provided them to Jane. But now there are no clues about Patrick, no matter what method they use, they cannot contact him. So even though April has thought of several methods, they all end up in a dead end. What exactly is Patrick doing? Why doesnt Patrick show up? I really dont understand, April muttered, but this statement didnt solve anything. When they were about to say something, another call came in. Are you looking for someone named Patrick? I saw the picture, and it looks very simr to someone I saw in Dongcheng District. She works at a hair salon. Do you want to go take a look? Its very likely that she is the person you are looking for. When Jane heard this call, her heart actually felt that the probability was less than one percent. Even if Patrick is down and out, he wouldnt work at a hair salon. Moreover, Patrick is notcking money now, so this kind of thing is unlikely to happen. But holding onto the slightest hope, Jane sent someone to the hair salon. The person who went there saw someone who looked about 50-60% simr to Patrick, but it definitely wasnt Patrick, so this lead came to a dead end. People on the inte are still passionately discussing what Jane wants to do and where Patrick is. Especially the members of a feminist alliance, they are all wondering what Patrick did wrong, because it was already a mistake for Patrick to not show up. So they are preparing to gather more evidence to condemn Patrick and support Jane through this method. Now they are already calling on everyone in the forum. Patrick is an unfaithful man, a man who abandons his wife and child. Even if Jane and Patrick get divorced, Patricks current behavior is definitely not the behavior of a man. We appeal for all sisters to stand up and strongly condemn such a person. We also want to find Patrick to see what he is doing, and if he has already found someone new. After a person named Loli finished speaking, there was a person named Empressmenting. No matter what Jane did wrong, the child is not at fault. Since Patrick does not show up or take care of the child, this is Patricks biggest mistake. Patrick leaving thepany to Jane is only adding to Janes burden. We must strongly condemn this hand-off approach. We hope moreizens will stand with us. This voice on the inte is overwhelming, and many people have joined in. Of course, there are still some people who are very clear and are more inclined to investigate the truth of the matter, so they remain unbiased. Their discussions in other forums also upy a significant proportion. But even among their discussions, there are some people deliberately provoking, wanting to stir up trouble. Chapter 1181: I Am Willing to Help You Because these people are garbage, they were once media reporters who had been dealt with by Patrick at thepany. The most important issue behind Patrick and Janes problem is the struggle for interests. They must bepeting for ownership of thepany, which has led to the current contradiction. On the surface, they appear to be a loving couple, but behind the scenes, they are at odds with each other. And now, Janes tactics are still aimed at finding Patrick and seizing power in thepany. If Jane doesnt take the power into her own hands, no matter how much she does, she will still be just someone working for Patrick. So the truth behind all this has been revealed. When these media reporters intentionally stirred up trouble, some people believed what they said, thinking that all people in this world would eventually break their rtionships due to issues of interest. And this interest is the biggest cancer in the world, as many fathers and sons and brothers have all had conflicts due to unequal distribution of interests. It is normal for such a problem to arise between Patrick and Jane now. While these people were enjoying the show, they continued to muddy the waters, and various voices on the inte started to emerge. Whether it was Patrick abandoning his wife and child, or Janes power struggle, or the so-called feminist movement organized by those women, all of these things made the situation even more obscure. It is because of this that the heat surrounding this matter has never died down, but Patrick has still not been found. Three days have passed. Although many people called Jane, after listening to the calls, she could easily tell that more than eighty percent of what they said was false. Although Jane held onto a glimmer of hope, she still went to verify, but the result was disappointment. What is Patrick doing? If Patrick sees the missing person notice, he should call back. Harrison felt that in these past few days, the streets and alleys were filled with missing person ads. Now, even all the discussions on the inte were about this matter, but no call from Patrick came. This made Harrison feel very puzzled. Even if the internal situation in Patrickspany was unstable now, a part of the people in foreignpanies already knew about these things. So if Patrick really wanted to show himself now, he wouldnt need these people deliberately searching for him. Instead, Patrick currently had no news at all, which proved that he was actively avoiding everyone. How long does Patrick want to hide? April started to feel a bit angry. She sat on the sofa, looking dispirited. Jane knew that if this situationsted too long, it would definitely have a great impact on Jane. So she had to apany Jane. If it werent for Jane, anyone else would do. April had already gone home long ago. After all, her daughter was waiting for her. She also missed her daughter a lot, but she didnt dare to have any contact with her in front of Jane. Because April was afraid that Jane would ask her to go back home and see the child. I dont know what Patrick is doing, but I know that as long as we continue, Patrick will definitely show up. If I dont do anything, Patrick wont know that Im looking for him. Janes concept was getting a bit blurry now. What she just said was actually a bit self-deceiving. How could Patrick not know about her search? If Patrick were a child, maybe he wouldnt know anything. But Patrick is an adult, and he understands everything, he understands all the reasons. This viewpoint of Janes now upied all her thinking power in her mind, which made her search for a person in such a way. So even if Jane herself firmly believed that Patrick would call or show up after seeing her search, she still couldnt be certain.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Today, a few women came to the old house. They were ready to provide information, although Jane didnt know what information they could provide. But she still met these women. When Emlily Parks sat down and looked at Jane, a smile appeared on her face. We are willing to help you find Patrick. We are your loyal fans. We know what is in your heart, and we are willing to find Patrick to make you happy. Rosa nodded beside her. I have been following you and Patrick for many years. I am willing to mobilize all my resources to help you. I hope to help you find Patrick as soon as possible. Jane understood. These people actually didnt have any leads on Patrick, they just wanted to express their strong willingness. Jane didnt know if these people were really her fans or just here to gain poprity. After all, this era is different from the past. If someone was helpful in the past, the first thing they would receive is gratitude. But nowadays, some peoples help is just for themselves and for their interests. So its not necessarily truly for helping others. Just like those media reporters now, although they keep reporting on Patricks affairs, they are not helping Jane, they are just chasing after traffic. Jane didnt know how these people in front of her were. But Jane was willing to believe them because as long as there were people willing to help Jane find Patrick, there was a glimmer of hope. Thank you for your concern, and thank you for helping me find Patrick. So no matter if you can find Patrick or not, I want to thank you sincerely. The reward I posted outside for the missing person notice is valid for anyone. Since you are my fans, if you can help me, I would be more than willing to give you the reward. Emlily heard Jane saying this and quickly waved her hand. They came here definitely not for any benefit. If it really was for benefits, they would have better ways to earn money because a hundred thousand dors is nothing to them. Jane nodded. She didnt know Emlilys true purpose, but from her appearance, Jane could tell that a hundred thousand dors meant nothing to Emlily. So she was willing to believe Emlilys words now. As for Emlilys true intentions, it didnt matter. Chapter 1182: With Purpose Jane couldnt tell if Emlily was just seeking attention or had another motive. Even if that was the case, Emlilys approach might help find Patrick. But Jane had already thought about it. Even if these people in front of her had the chance to benefit from helping her, what difference would it make? I have other things to do, so I cant give you too much time. I apologize for that, and I thank you once again for helping me find Patrick. If you have any information about Patrick, you can call the number left on the missing person notice. After expressing her gratitude to the group, Jane sent them away. April sat on the sofa, watching everything unfold, unable to determine what these people really wanted. So April remained silent, waiting for Jane to finish dealing with things before asking her what she had in mind. After Jane stated her thoughts, April understood. Your idea is right. Whatever their motives are, as long as they help us find Patrick, its fine. I dont know how much they can contribute, but I understand that a small spark can ignite a great fire. April believed that if everyone contributed a little, the people in this city would mobilize together and determine if Patrick was here or not. Even if it was highly unlikely to find Patrick in this city in the end. So April believed in utilizing all the fans, inte users, and the power of the media. However, this was a double-edged sword. It was likely to be influenced in the wrong direction, which was why April hadnt dared to suggest it before. But now, with these fans actively reaching out to help Jane, April thought it could work.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, when Harrison heard these words, she felt that the situation had changed. But now Jane wouldnt consider all of that. So Harrison hesitated whether she should voice her concerns or not. After a short hesitation, Harrison spoke. If fans and inte users get involved in this, have you considered what the final oue might be? Have you even read the discussions on the forums? Its highly likely that some people will be led astray. Even if their initial intentions are pure, some will eventually take a wrong path. Its a direction we dont want to see. Harrisons words demonstrated rational thinking. But Jane, as Harrison had expected, didnt consider all of that. So what if they go off track? At most, theyll create more controversies. It might only have a slight impact on my reputation. Do I even care about that? They cant do anything to thepany now. I asked about thepanys situation yesterday, and everything is running normally, not to mention my father is there. Jane had taken these actions, but she still paid attention to thepanys affairs. She knew what thepany was doing and felt satisfied with its current operation. The key is to maintain this attitude within thepany, sopetitors wont find any loopholes. And of course, Ive considered the worst-case scenario. I mentioned that before. Jane remained consistent in her attitude, leaving Harrison with nothing more to say. The situation had reached a deadlock. Only Jane believed that this was the way forward, so there was no point in trying to persuade her anymore. Two days had passed, and it had been five days since Jane posted the missing person notice. During these five days, Jane received hundreds of leads. But none of them were true. Even if someone imed to have seen Patrick, the result was always the same as the previous days-false information. Jane sat at home, her anger from the beginning reced with a sense of despair or wondering if Patrick was truly dead or just doing something, as others had suggested. Although Jane knew Patrick often disappeared, every time something happened at home, Jane would still see Patricks figure. But now, despite posting the missing person notice all over the streets, Jane hadnt seen any sign of Patrick, leaving her heart restless. If it werent for Harrison and April constantlyforting Jane, she might have already considered other possibilities. We dont know where Patrick is, but if we keep searching for a few more days, maybe well find a clue. Perhaps Patrick has been busy these past two days and hasnt seen whats happening outside. How could she know youre looking for her? Harrison could only use this method to persuade Jane. In the beginning, Harrison had thought of other ways to aplish the same goal. But now, Harrison was as helpless as Jane, and even her attempts to persuade had be monotonous. She no longer contemted which methods would produce the best results. Her way of persuading consisted of being direct and simple, without any effect. Harrison looked at April, hoping she could do something to make Jane feel a bit lighter, even if Jane didnt change her mind. Because over the past few days, Harrison had noticed Janes unwavering attitude, so persuasion had no effect. But Janes psychological well-being needed attention. Harrison feared that Jane would copse. Yet, Jane hadnt reached that point, at least not yet. Harrison felt a sort of relief, but she couldnt allow things to escte. I think Aunt Harrison is right. Right now, you cant consider anything else. You just need to wait a few more days. The media that were causing a stir in the beginning are much calmer these past two days. We must also remain calm. April had been closely following the media reports. She knew that the direction of the media reflected the direction of the discussions that might arise from the inte. She had learned her lesson in the past. Chapter 1183 Finding People April didnt want Jane to be at a disadvantage in this situation. So whenever there was any distortion in the media, April would always tell Harrison to inform Patricks father and use the medias power to resolve the situation. If it was just inte distortions, April couldnt do anything about it, but Patricks father was not someone who made up distorted facts. She used more water force to guide the positive development of the matter, and now Patricks father was not unaware of the media matters. They also used some methods that media people often used. Like the current method, it was actually one of the methods that the assistant and Patricks father hade up with after research. You dont need to persuade me. Actually, I wont be sad or upset. I believe Patrick must be in some difficulty, which is why he hasnt appeared. Im just angry at him. I just want to ask about the result. Its the same as my original thoughts, so Ive alreadye to terms with this issue. You dont need to persuade me. When April heard Jane say this, she actually felt relieved in her heart. If Jane had used other methods to continue the search for Patrick, April would have been able to breathe a sigh of relief, but now Jane was persisting with this full-time approach of posting missing person notices. Because she believed Patrick must be in a very remote ce, and only with this method could Patrick be found. April actually had some doubts in her heart. If Patrick could ess some media software, he couldnt possibly not see these reports and online discussions now. But if Patrick didnt have the opportunity to ess these things, then where could Patrick be? So April was suspicious that Janes idea of Patrick being in a remote ce might really be true. If Patrick really cant receive these messages in a remote ce, arent we wasting our efforts now? So should we not look for Patrick? As long as Patrick returns from where you said, he can naturallye find you, instead of what were doing now? April really didnt understand these methods, but she hadnt dared to ask before, and now Janes emotions were very calm. April felt it was necessary to know more information and clues, perhaps to help Jane. So she asked Jane, despite feeling this way. But if this matter didnt cause a sensation, how could Patrick contact Jane as soon as he came out? If Patrick had something else to do, he might hide and disappear again. It would be even more difficult for Jane to find Patrick then. So only with the current approach, as long as Patrick could go out into the world and ess anywork media, he would see that Jane was looking for him. This would prevent other hidden dangers that Jane mentioned from appearing. Do you really feel this way now? If you really do, I think your mindset has be peaceful. I am happy for your mindset because with this kind of mindset, none of us will worry. Harrisons face smiled, although he didnt know if they could find Patrick, but now Janes attitude could allow her to persist for a longer period of time, and also prevent something no one wanted to see. Now there were constantly iing calls, but now all these calls were answered by April and Harrison. Although Janes emotions were very calm, her body and spirit were very weary. Because of this barrage of phone calls, Janes emotions went from hope to despair. This kind of repeated process was truly torturous. Hello, I have a clue about Patrick. I saw Patrick at the beach, and its very likely that Patrick wants tomit suicide. Hello, I saw Patrick in a deserted area in the suburbs. Patrick seems to have been robbed, otherwise how could he be picking up junk in the suburbs? Several calls came in, each saying that Patrick appeared in different ces, and these people were very sure of themselves. But in fact, with a little judgment in their words, Jane could find loopholes, but she still sent people over. Now its been five or six days, and Patrick hasnt shown up. What is the major reason for this? Several people already believed that Patrick definitely couldnt ess the media. And it was possible that he was in a remote ce, and now they were analyzing what Patrick wanted to do. And how important this matter was, that would make Patrick not touch his phone for several days. Even his location might be in a ce without any signal. Even if its not a remote ce, its likely to be in a primitive environment. Otherwise, how could he not have contact with other people? If Patrick did contact other people, perhaps he would know from them that Jane was looking for him all over the city. No matter what, even if I search for ten days, I must persevere. If theres still no result, Ill cover all cities in the country, as I said. Its very possible that Patrick is in another city, and we are only posting missing person notices in this city, and Patrick cant see them, so Patrick hasnt learned the truth. April shook her head when she heard Janes words because even if Patrick hadnt seen the relevant media reports, it didnt mean that others couldnt. Even in remote ces, as long as there is a phone, and people can see newspapers or ess the inte, they can get this news.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And when these people see Patrick, they can still pass the message on to him. So April didnt agree with the idea that Patrick was in another city and the missing person notices here had no effect. Even if there are no missing person notices in other cities, the inte is interconnected. At most, it only affects some effectiveness. So my Patrick may still see them. If Patrick hasnt seen them now, it doesnt prove the problem of which city Patrick is in, but its a problem of how remote his environment is. Chapter 1184: Touching Myself The answer that April is now providing is the result of this deliberation. Because April believes that Patrick is now in a remote ce, it is useless to follow Janes instructions. At the same time, a foreignpany received a call, and when they received this call, the leader of thepany was ecstatic. Because this call was made by Patrick. Boss, your family has been going crazy looking for you. Everyone is constantly trying to find a solution! I think you should contact your family and see what they have to say. Otherwise, these people might run out of options. Upon hearing this, Patrick casuallyforted the person on the other end of the phone. The leader of thepany then gave instructions on how thepany should operate during this time. Patrick finally hung up the phone and immediately dialed a number in China. Hello! When Patrick heard a voice on the other end of the phone that wasnt Janes, he asked. Wheres Jane? April heard this voice and felt particrly familiar. It seemed like Patricks voice, but everyone had be so numb these past few days. So she didnt think it was Patrick and asked in return. Who is this? What do you want with Jane? If youre interested in the missing person notice, you can just talk to me. Do you have any information about Patrick? Upon hearing Aprils words, Patrick found it somewhat amusing. He revealed his identity, but April still didnt believe him. You must be April. I recognized your voice. Im Patrick, no doubt about it. Now let me talk to Jane.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After hearing a few sentences from April, Patrick recognized Aprils voice, but his own voice sounded different on the phone. Of course, this was due to the influence of signals between China and abroad. It was only when April heard Patrick say these words that she confirmed it was really him calling. In reality, April really wanted to ask Patrick where he was and why he called just now. But April knew that Jane was also anxious, so she took the phone and ran straight to Jane, handing her the phone. Patrick, Patrick called! Jane couldnt believe it, and tears streamed down her face as she held the phone and waited for Patricks voice toe through. Jane, why are you crying? Patrick, on the other end of the phone, actually knew why Jane was crying. After not showing himself for these past few days, Patrick just wanted to surprise Jane. But now he had made Jane worry for so many days, and Patrick did feel a bit guilty in his heart. But for this n, Patrick felt it was worth it. Where are you? What have you been doing? Why havent youe back these past few days? Why didnt you find me? Jane asked this question, and her heart now felt extremely sour and bitter. She didnt know what words to use to describe her current mood. If she were to describe it as a mix of emotions, it wouldnt be enough to capture her inner thoughts. But if she were to use other words, it still wouldnt cover all of the emotions in her heart. So Jane didnt say anything, and a thousand words were reduced to just a few questions. These were the things she most wanted to know, and now Patrick fell silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone. Calm down now. I have something important to tell you, and you must remember it. Patricks words left Jane a little bewildered. She didnt know why Patrick was saying this, but she still told Patrick that she had stabilized her emotions. Now Patrick could finally reveal what he wanted to do. When Jane finished speaking, Patricks voice once again echoed through the phone. Listen carefully. I have prepared a grand wedding for us in the pristine area of the Maldives archipgo. And of course, the two main characters are you and me! Everything is ready now. I have prepared a helicopter and will pick you up as soon as you arrive in the Maldives archipgo. Jane couldnt believe what she was hearing. She asked Patrick again, and after Patrick repeated his words, Jane burst into tears. She never expected that Patrick had spent these past few days preparing a grand wedding for her. Why didnt you tell me about all this? Couldnt you have told me earlier? Do you know how worried I was? After listening to Jane vent her emotions, Patrick continued. If I had told you earlier, would you still have been this surprised? In order to give you the grandest wedding, I searched all over the Maldives to find this ind. Not only does it have beautiful beaches and waves, but even other preparations can make one feel a connection with nature. I know you love this kind of environment. Jane hung up the phone and couldnt calm down for a long time. Although she hadnt seen Patrick yet, she already knew what was going on. And now Patrick kept making arrangements with one phone call after another. Everyone now knew why Patrick had disappeared for these past few days, and their close friends and family had already booked their ne tickets. They all wanted to experience firsthand what a grand wedding was like. And they hadnt expected Patrick to have such great courage. Even for a normal Maldivian wedding, the cost could easily exceed tens of millions of dors, let alone renting an entire ind and making all the preparations themselves. The cost was likely incalcble. Although they didnt know how much money Patrick had made these years, just from this small gesture, it was clear that Patrick hadnt changed his feelings for Jane. Harrison now had a smile on her face. She was happy, not only for Patrick but also for Jane. She felt like these days of waiting hadnt been in vain. It seems that your previous spections were correct. In such a deserted area without any signal, Patrick really cant do anything. Patrick can use satellite phones, but its likely that he didnt contact you on purpose just to surprise you. Thats why youve been searching in vain these past few days. Jane nodded repeatedly. Her emotions had now calmed down, and she wasnt as excited as before because she knew she had to prepare to go to the Maldives. Chapter 1185: Attending Whose Wedding Originally, Jane thought it would take some time before this issue came up, but she didnt expect Patrick to start preparing so early. This caught her off guard, and it was different from what she had previously imagined. Although she had thought of countless things Patrick could do in remote ces, she had never thought in this direction. But now that it had be a reality, Janes face was filled not only with excitement but also with a sweet smile. I really dont know whether I should scold Patrick or praise him after seeing him. Why dont you give me some advice? April teased Jane on purpose. With Janes current mood, she knew that Jane would definitely be very satisfied with Patricks arrangement. Otherwise, Jane wouldnt have such an excited and thrilled expression. So when April said this, Jane rolled her eyes at her. How would I know whether to praise or scold Patrick? Harrison knew that the main thing was still to get things done and couldnt get too excited and forget to book the flight tickets. After all, there were only a few flights to the Maldives. And this time, with so many people going together, she didnt know if they would be able to book all the tickets. So Harrison promptly made a phone call. After hanging up the phone, Harrison happily put it down. This guy Patrick always does things quietly. He has done something big again, and we had no idea. All flights to the Maldives for the next two days have been booked by Patrick. All of us friends and family can fly there anytime. April was very surprised when she heard Harrison say this. Because April had just calcted that the cost of holding a wedding on a small ind in the Maldives would already exceed 100 million yuan. If they also had to charter nes back and forth, and add some other big-budget things to estimate a unified price April believed that the price would probably exceed 300 million yuan just to hold this wedding. This price was astronomical for many people. But Patrick was able toe up with so much money. This proved that Patrick had been doing exceptionally well in other aspects of his business over the years. Otherwise, he wouldnt have had so much money. Of course, April didnt know how Jane had solved the crisis when Patrickspany was in trouble. She thought that after Patrick gave the money,bined with Janes abilities, the crisis was quickly resolved. So, do we not need to wait anymore? We should pack up now. If we take the ne tonight, we can arrive in the Maldives tomorrow morning. This way, we wont have to deal with jetg, and we can sleepfortably on the ne at night. Harrison gave her suggestion, and now April also agreed with this method. Just that April wanted to see how Jane would choose. Jane smiled and said: This method is good too. The kids wont feel too bored once they arrive there. Otherwise, if we fly during the day and arrive at night, Im afraid the kids wont have anything to do. But April didnt believe Janes exnation. She directly revealed the truth. I think you just want to see Patrick earlier, right? So you want to depart at night and fulfill your wish in the early morning. Jane shook her head while wobbling her brain, not willing to admit it. But she really did have this thought. If she didnt have this thought, she wouldnt be packing up now and nning to depart tonight. Because leaving like this would be hasty, and if they left tomorrow night, they would waste a whole day. Thats why Jane nned to depart tonight. Okay, no matter what youre thinking, lets start packing now if we want to leave tonight. Not only our things, but we also need to be careful when packing the kids stuff. Im not sure if we can buy childrens supplies there. Jane nodded with a smile. Harrison didnt go home first because there was also a room for Harrison at the old house, and she just needed to bring one or two spare clothes from there. Now, everyone helped Jane and started packing the childrens things first. After packing, Harrison specifically reminded Jane to bring some of her own jewelry. Although it was a wedding and Patrick must have made preparations, until the day of the wedding, when receiving these friends and family, there needed to be a good answer. That required Janes usual stuff. In fact, no one who can go there will care about how Jane dresses up. Because they are all going to congratte Patrick and Jane, and everyones mood is the same. I believe no matter how Jane dresses up, she will be the most beautiful! Aprils words casually praised Jane. Not bad for my good girlfriend. You really have a good eye. But what Aunt Harrison said is also reasonable. At least I should prepare one or two things. Since Patrick invited all their friends and family to participate in the wedding, Jane couldnt let Patrick lose face. She had to dress up as nicely as possible. She knew that even if Patrick didnt care about these things, she herself couldnt ignore them. But she had to do it. Because they wouldnt live in the Maldives forever; they would still return to reality. So having a wedding that made people feel happy and honored, facing these friends and family in the future, that one day in the Maldives would also be a proud day for them. After packing all of these, they were already on the ne at night. The two children on the ne were quite well-behaved. Because children were usually asleep at night, only Jane couldnt sleep on the ne due to her excitement. Harrison had been tired these past few days and fell asleep on the ne.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for April and Jane, it was about the same. April was also excited. She didnt expect the answer to be so eventful, which made her think Jane was really happy right now. She was also happy for Janes happiness, so now she was in a simr mood as Jane. When Jane saw Aprils open eyes, she smiled. Thank you for apanying me at home these past few days, and if I had known Patrick was going to do this Chapter 1186 – The City’s Joke Why did I have to make the whole cityugh at me in this way? April shook her head. Between the two of them, there was no need for gratitude anymore. This had been said by Jane before. Now April told Jane the same thing with the same attitude, that there was no need for gratitude between them. I dont think you will be mocked by the whole city. They will envy you because not everyone can have such a grand wedding. Even if I were to witness this wedding, I would feel extremely honored. Its especially prepared by Patrick just for you. Jane felt incredibly happy in her heart, and she nodded continuously. In front of her best friend, she didnt need to hide her emotions, so she told April her thoughts. I really feel that everything Ive done is worth it. Although I did some foolish things, at least I now understand Patricks intentions. If Patrick had told me in advance, I might not have agreed to have the wedding in such a way because I thought it would be too troublesome. Jane believed that the love between her and Patrick couldnt be reced by any kind of wedding. She had said this before. She hoped to have a wedding that would catch everyones attention, and by that, Jane meant that she and Patrick could receive everyones blessings. And now, Patrick had nned aprehensive wedding. It was both extravagant in its decorations and included all their family and friends. Although Jane hadnt seen the wedding venue yet, she knew that Patrick had chosen a small ind in the Maldives for the wedding. She could imagine what Patrick would do there. Jane and April chatted casually, and they talked until they fell asleep. When they opened their eyes, the child woke up and wanted to run around on the floor. Jane looked at the sky outside the window and knew they were almost there. It had already changed from night to dawn outside, just like Janes mood. It went from darkness to weing the rising sun. So a smile appeared on Janes face. Harrison wasforting the child and saw Janes smile. In his heart, he had already blessed Jane and Patrick many times. Now, the two of them had finally be a family. Harrison felt that his biggest worry had been resolved. If Patrick hadnt given Jane this wedding, Harrison always felt that something was missing. So now, this was a perfect ending. As soon as Jane got off the ne, she saw the weingmittee. Why hasnt Patricke? Is he still busy with the arrangements? April spected in her heart. She didnt know how much preparation Patrick had done, so even if he was busy now, she could understand. Unlike before, when she was alwaysining that Patrick hadnte to see Jane, Janes face now overflowed with a happy smile. She no longer cared about the time it took for the preparations. So Jane followed the staff to the nearby airport. It was a small private airport where their ne would be received. Although I have done airne advertising before, this time I am just purely flying to a ce. It feels a bit strange. I dont know if such a chartered flight turning into an exclusive one is something worth showing off in this world! And the designs on it had been carefully arranged. This meant that Patrick had started preparing this gift at least a year ago. An airne could not be produced in just a few months. Before Jane could say anything, Patrick continued. Do you like this gift? If you do, then we can take off! Jane didnt know what to say, so she nodded to express her thoughts. The two children behind them didnt know what it meant; they just thought it was fun inside the airne. If it hadnt been for Harrison holding them, the two children would have climbed over to Patrick. But now, with just a few words from Patrick, they settled down. Dont make a fuss. Behave well and watch Daddy take you both flying! After Patrick started the ne, it taxied down the runway and took off into the sky. It circled a few times before heading in one direction. The excitement in Janes heart couldnt be expressed in words on the ne. When they touched down, Jane and Patrick embraced each other. The two children clung to Patricks leg, and the whole family was very happy. You two, stop clinging to him. Shouldnt we take Jane to get ready? After all, youre getting married tomorrow. Harrison urged Patrick and Jane with a smile on his face. Dont worry, everything has been prepared. Do you see that pink house over there? Thats the one specially prepared for Jane. The other tents are for the guests to rest. After the wedding, there will be a banquet here. Patrick described a few arrangements, and now Jane finally snapped out of her daze. Looking at the surroundings, she saw rows and rows of tents set up on the perfectly leveledwn. And many tables and chairs had been arranged. In the front, there was a stage, which was reserved for the emcee. From theyout, Jane could see that in the middle of the circle, there was a stage. That was where she and Patrick would be. Okay, stop looking. You can see it tomorrow. The most important thing today is inside that house. Everything you need is there, and theres a professional makeup artist waiting for you. After Patrick finished speaking, he had originally nned to apany Jane into the house. But the two children were pulling on his clothes, and Patrick had no choice but to lift them up. Well, it seems I cant go with you anymore. Let April help you instead. Ill take care of these two little ones. Jane nodded repeatedly. When she entered the pink house, the first thing she saw was the beautiful wedding dress. And not just one, but all the wedding dresses were the type she liked. April had also heard Jane mention the type of wedding dress she liked, so she judged it herself as she looked at them.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1187: A Surprise for You Patrick had definitely already custom-made all these wedding dresses based on Janes figure. Now it was just a matter of seeing which set Jane liked, and she could wear it right away. Please choose one quickly, I cant wait to see you in a wedding dress, Patrick urged. Jane was having a hard time deciding. She had already tried on several dresses multiple times, and she loved all of them. Any of these dresses would suit your temperament, and your taste is excellent. I also feel like Patrick would like you to wear these dresses. Look at the decorations and embellishments, April pointed out. Jane looked at where April was pointing, and only then did she realize that the diamonds on these dresses were real, not fake. Patrick is such a spendthrift. He used diamonds on all these dresses. How much money must that cost? Aprilined, annoyed that Jane kept bringing up money throughout the trip, forgetting about the happiness of the asion. It has nothing to do with money. This is Patricks love for you. You mustnt mention money anymore. Since Patrick has already made the arrangements, all you need to do is enjoy your happiness, April exined. If you mention it again, it might actually make Patrick angry. After all, Patrick may have put in his all and spent everything on this wedding, April added, making sense to Jane. She nodded vigorously and decided not to think about these things anymore. The two of them made their selection after consulting each other and chose one set of wedding attire. Harrison expressed her thoughts, knowing that she and Jane were different. Jane was a big boss in thepany, so she could afford to charter a ne. Harrison didnt find it strange at all, even if it meant hiring a ne specifically for Janes service. Harrison believed that Jane had the means to do so. So Harrison felt that it was something she couldntpare to. Even April had the possibility of thepany chartering a ne for her. Because April had a certain level of fame before, even if she wasnt actively promoting now, she had already made preparations. So April also had many fans now, all following her closely. With Aprils reputation and status, it was feasible for her to fly to ces on a private jet one day. Harrison believed this, but for her to achieve that, her work would have to bring in a lot of money or her studio would have to grow in scale.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The studio might even be apany someday, and that possibility existed. Whats the big deal? As long as we work hard enough, maybe one day we could buy our own ne. Even now, I think Patrick has that kind of financial capability, April said. April couldnt do it herself, but she believed Patrick could. After all, spending several hundred million on a wedding, how could he not afford to buy a ne? Even luxurious nes were only around 30-40 million dors, let alone a ne that cost a hundred or two hundred million. Dont tter Patrick. Im really worried that he spent all his money on this. Then Ill have to continue working hard to earn money for our childs milk powder, Jane said, although she felt extremely happy in her heart. When they arrived at the airport and saw the brand new ne, Jane couldnt help but start berating Patrick. Now that I see Patrick wasting money like this, although the ne looks beautiful, Im still mad. Money shouldnt be spent this way! Jane said, with Harrison teasing her. I can see that youre so happy right now that youre about to faint. Whats there to be afraid of when ites to spending money? Men make money to spend it. Only by spending money can you continue making money! Harrison said. Theres a saying that goes, only people who know how to spend money can make money. With Patricks abilities, do you really think he wont be able to earn enough for milk powder? Harrison said. She wasnt just ttering Patrick, but now that she had witnessed the situation for herself, she couldnt believe that someone would design the ne this way. Even famous entrepreneurs and celebrities, when they have their own private nes, never did something like this. This was the first time Patrick had done something like this, and it made Harrison think that he was truly romantic. April, even though she had experienced a private charter before, was looking at Jane with envy. Although chartering a ne was ordinary, the way this ne was customized showed Patricks thoughtfulness. No wonder Patrick needed so many days to prepare. Just by looking at this ne, you can tell that it wouldnt have beenpleted in one or two days, April said. It might even have taken one or two months. Oh my god, when did Patrick start nning all these things? Im starting to suspect that my sense of time is off, April said, astonished. April calcted that it would have taken at least three months to prepare and spray paint the design on the ne. And now, in just seven days of Patricks disappearance, he had already shown the first surprise. April didnt know what else Patrick had nned, but she believed that Jane must be the happiest person at this moment. As they boarded the ne, the driver in front said something, and April found the voice very familiar. Jane immediately recognized the difference in the voice. Although there was a co-pilot next to the driver, the co-pilot didnt speak and simply did his job. Patrick, its you! Jane eximed. If Jane had only heard the voice before, now she recognized that the driver was Patrick from his figure and other aspects. Patrick turned his head, took off his sunsses, and smiled at Jane. Sorry for beingte to pick you up, but fortunately, I might still be able to make it up to you, Patrick said. April and Harrison were both pleasantly surprised. They didnt expect Patrick to not only show up but also be the driver. When did you learn to fly an airne? I had no idea! Jane said in surprise. Chapter 1188: The Grand Wedding Do you have this skill? And the pattern sprayed outside the ne is such a waste! Although Jane scolded Patrick, her tone was actually very gentle. Patrick smiled when he heard Janes words.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I have already learned it, but my drivers license just arrived, so I need an experienced co-pilot by my side. When I gain the experience in the future, I can fly the ne myself and take you around the world. We can go wherever we want to go. Jane felt that there was something wrong with these words. She thought about it carefully, but before she could figure it out, Patrick revealed the answer. Although April had also guessed, she didnt expect it to be true, and Jane hadnt even considered this possibility. This ne is my first gift to you. This pattern is not a waste, but a symbol of our love. This ne is our first love nest. I hope you will like it. Janes eyes became excited when she heard this, and she was almost in tears. Even April, who was beside her, held Janes hand in excitement. She never expected Patrick to have such a romantic gesture, giving her a ne as a gift. After the makeup artist finished preparing, they had been observing Janes choices. Because the makeup artist would decide which makeup n to use based on Janes final choice. Now that Jane had made her wedding dress selection, they had their answer. The makeup were doing now is just the basic step. It wont affect todays events. But well do touch-ups in the evening to ensure that the makeup ispleted quickly tomorrow. Jane, as the boss of an entertainmentpany, of course knew all these procedures. She nodded in agreement without saying much. Jane also recognized these two makeup artists. They were the top makeup artists in the country. Jane had seen them in magazines before, but she hadnt had a chance to greet them today. After sitting down, Jane chatted casually with the makeup artists and showed her enthusiasm. Of course, the makeup artists were also envious of Patrick for being able to give Jane such a wedding, and they were envious of Patrick for marrying such a beautiful wife. You two are truly a perfect match, whether its appearance, talent, or character. No words can fully describe your union. Jane thanked the makeup artist for their praise. She knew she couldnt be modest at this moment. Jane also didnt think there were enough words to describe her and Patricks union. At this moment, Jane truly felt incredibly happy, so happy that words couldnt express it. While Jane was getting her makeup done, Harrison had already arrived and informed April. You will also need to get your makeup done and choose your clothester. Today you are one of the bridesmaids. As for the groomsman, you will never guess who it is. Marco brought him. April was a little surprised when she heard that Marco hade. She quickly figured it out; he had probably heard about Patricks persuasion and wanted to surprise her. Thats why he didnt inform her in advance. Now that the two of them had be the bridesmaid and groomsman for this wedding, April also felt very surprised. No need to think about it. Patrick said you are Janes best friend, so its most suitable for you to be the bridesmaid! Jane, who was getting her makeup done, felt very satisfied when she heard that April would be her bridesmaid. Then you have to look beautifulter. Both of us sisters should amaze everyone tomorrow. The next day, the grand wedding ceremony officially began with Patrick and Jane standing in front, with April and Marco behind them, followed by the flower girls. This was the crystallization of Patrick and Janes love. When the two children held flower baskets and followed behind, Jane felt even more surprised. But the most surprising thing was when the presiding officer announced the marriage ceremony. Before the wedding ceremony began, Jane didnt expect Patrick to propose again. Patrick knelt down with a huge diamond ring in his hand. Jane, will you marry me? Until the end of time, I am willing to give you everything. I dont know what I can do, but I will always strive to do my best for your happiness, for our childrens happiness. I am willing to give everything. As soon as Patricks words fell, everyone in the venue responded in unison. Yes, I agree! I do! Jane shed tears of excitement. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and she didnt expect it to be so thrilling when it finally came. If it had happened before, she might have remained calm, as it was a natural oue. Jane already knew how much Patrick loved her. So it was normal for Patrick to marry her, but when the proposal ceremony began, Janes thoughts changed. She felt that she didnt know enough about Patrick, didnt know enough about her own love for Patrick. Patrick put the ring on Janes finger, and the presiding officer spoke to the guests. Now we witness a couples journey from a proposal to a wedding ceremony directly here. This is the speed of their pursuit of love, the speed at which they pursue happiness. All the guests stared at the seemingly formal beginning. Patrick and Jane stood on the stage, and their parents had already been sitting here. Now Patricks father and Janes father were in a very good state of mind, with smiles on their faces. They knew that from this moment on. Patrick and Jane would never be separated again. Afterpleting a few steps, they reached the final step of the wedding ceremony, the exchange of vows. Let us witness the miracle of love and the miracle of the happiest people in this moment. Lets all give our best wishes to this couple. As soon as the presiding officer finished speaking, thunderous apuse erupted, and the music changed appropriately to the sweetest love song. After Patrick and Janepleted the toast, the wedding ceremony was consideredplete. Chapter 1189 The End Now all the guests have taken their seats. They exchanged blessings with each other, and all wished well for Patrick and Jane. After changing into traditional Chinese attire, Patrick and Jane began their banquet, which was not done in the Western style. Instead, they had a buffet in the middle, following the traditional Chinese way. Thus, the outfits of Patrick and Jane matched perfectly. Dear guests, its time for a toast to celebrate. After the grooms speech, he will offer a toast to everyone. Upon hearing the hosts words, Patrick walked to the center with a ss of wine, with Jane following beside him. At this moment, it seemed as if they were a harmonious couple, as Patrick addressed everyone. I am delighted that you all could witness Jane and me at this moment. I am grateful for the blessings of our family and friends, and most of all, I am thrilled to finally make Jane my wife. Thank you to all the guests, and thank you to the heavens for giving me the most gentle and virtuous wife. After speaking a series of words, which included gratitude towards family and friends and satisfaction with his marriage, Patrick offered a toast before departing. When Jane took the stage, she too delighted in addressing the guests, tears of happiness streaming down her face. Indeed, she was incredibly happy now, not only for having Patricks love but also for their two children. As all the guests blessed Jane, she felt like the luckiest person in the world; she could feel Patricks thoughtful preparation. She noticed the envious gazes of everyone, simr to what April had mentioned before. Jane finished her toast. Patrick led her away from the center, leaving Jane puzzled until they reached the side, where she discovered the reason why Patrick brought her there. Patrick had arranged for professionals to be present, not only for a sessful proposal but also to actively hold the wedding. However, as there were no formal procedures to prove this, the final surprise was a friend of Patricks from a relevant agency. For Patricks sake, they had given the green light for today, waiting for Patrick toe to them on the scene.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Congrattions to the newlyweds; here are your marriage certificates. Upon receiving the red booklet, Janes hands trembled with excitement. Initially, when they filed for divorce, Jane had always felt a bit regretful, and now, that regret had been alleviated. Everything felt perfect to her as she epted the booklet. Patrick took his booklet as well but surprised Jane with an unexpected move. In front of Jane, he tore one of the booklets into pieces. I no longer want to walk down that path, nor do I want to consider divorce again. This booklet serves no purpose to me, so theres no need to keep it. Without hesitation, Jane followed suit, tearing up her own marriage certificate. I will never divorce you again. We will be together forever. I and the children will always support you, even when we are old and gray. Though the pieces of paper flew in the air, everyone witnessed the unwavering love between Patrick and Jane. The guests witnessed the hardships the couple had endured for this marriage, even though the certificates were just symbolic. Now, they had transformed this symbol into perfection. Apuse filled the room once more, and everyone listened to Patrick and Janes vows of love. As they looked at theirpanions, they reminisced about their own weddings,paring it to their current lives, all smiling with memories of the past. The wedding ended perfectly, and now Patrick and Jane returned home to their old estate, filled with joy andughter, as the two children yed on the floor. Jane did not have to attend to them this time; Patrick took care of them all. Just rest; everything will be taken care of by me! Three monthster, in the same estate, Jane was treated like a precious gem. Darling, be careful. I do not want any issues with our children. You must protect them with all your might. Jane was pregnant again, and Patrick remained vignt, ensuring Janes safety and even hiring two more maids. Im fine; Im just pregnant. Why are you so worried? We had a check-up, and everything is fine. Patrick shook his head, Its not about normal or abnormal; its about being cautious. I will not tolerate any mistakes this time. Sia, hearing this, knew a little sibling was on the way and ran to Jane with a beaming smile. Mom, can you give me a little sister? I want a sister! Jane was speechless. I do not know if it will be a brother or sister, but regardless, take care of them. As the eldest, you must look out for everyone in our family. Jane patted Sias head. Sia nodded eagerly, Of course, Ill be the responsible elder sibling. Ill take care of everyone in our family. Time flew by, and Jane went for monthly check-ups at the hospital. Today, leaving the hospital after a check-up, Patrick smiled more and more. You must be careful now; youre over six months pregnant. As I said, you should rest in bed every day. Jane shook her head, her face radiating with happiness. What does a man understand? Sitting in bed all day is not good for pregnancy. You do not forget what the doctor said when I was pregnant with Sia; its the same now. After returning home, Patrick informed the children not to disturb Jane and then prepared a nutritious meal. Time passed quickly, and their happy life continued. Three monthster, as the cries of a newborn echoed in the delivery room, the family weed a new member. They all wore happy smiles, knowing their happiness would continue. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!